AINSWORTH & BISBY'S

DICTIONARY OF
THE FUNGI
by

P.M. Kirk, P.F. Cannon, D.W. Minter

and J .A. Stalpers

with the assistance of

T.V. Andrianova, A. Aptroot, G.L. Benny, R. Berndt,

T.W. Kuyper, F. Pando, P.J. Roberts, K. Vanky

and others

Tenth Edition

prepared by CABI Europe - UK

iii
 First Edition 1943

Second Edition 1945

Third Edition 1950

Fourth Edition 1954

Fifth Edition 1961

Sixth Edition 1971

Seventh Edition 1983

Eighth Edition 1995

Ninth Edition 2001

Tenth Edition 2008

CAB INTERNATIONAL Tel: +44 (0) 1491 832 111

Wallingford Fax: +44 (0) 1491 833 508
Oxon OXIO 8DE E-mail: cabi@cabi.org
UK lntemet: www.cabi.org

©CAB INTERNATIONAL 2008. All rights reserved. No part of this publication may be reproduced
in any form or by any means, electronically, mechanically, by photocopying, recording or otherwise,
without the prior permission of the copyright owners.

A catalogue entry for this book is available from the British Library.

ISBN 978 0 85199 826 8

Printed and bound in the UK from copy supplied by the editors by Cromwell Press, Trowbridge.

iv
Preface
This Dictionary, now in its 65th year, aims to provide an entry point into the sum total of our
accumulated knowledge on systematic mycology for all those who work with fungi. All organisms
traditionally studied by mycologists are covered, including lichens, mushrooms, slime moulds, water
moulds and yeasts.
As more molecular data have become available it has been possible to attain greater certainty about the
higher-level relationships of fungi and to see some enigmatic taxa at last find a home. While many of
the classes and phyla recognized in the ninth edition of this Dictionary are retained here, we are aware
that further significant change is likely among the fungi sensu stricto, with the proposal of several new
high-level taxa in the near future. Likewise, we can expect further significant changes in the
chromistan and protozoan fungus-like analogues as sequence data for more taxa become available. It
has been our aim to recognize such changes while at the same time maintaining a servicable and
comprehensive hierarchy for users.
In preparing the tenth edition, therefore, our efforts have been directed most of all to revision of the
classification of higher ranks within the Fungi, largely based on the results from the AFfOL
(Assembling the Fungal Tree of Life) project to which several of the Editors of this Dictionary had
inputs. Phylogenetic information gained from multi-gene sequence analyses, culminating in 2006-7
with the results of the first phase of the AFfOL project, have revolutionized our understanding of how
this kingdom should be classified. Phylogenetic analyses tend to stimulate recognition of many levels
of the systematic hierarchy, and in partial response to this trend we now recognize the rank of
subphylum in addition to classes and subclasses for the kingdom Fungi.
The second major development area for Edition l 0 of the Dictionary of the Fungi has been to
incorporate taxa at family level into the new classificatory framework, as the AFfOL project focused
only on ranks at order and above. Where possible this has been carried out using molecular data, but
there still remains a substantial number of fungal families for which sequence information is not
available. More information may be found in the Dictionary's new sister publication, Fungal Families
of the World (CABI, 2007).
Many recent phylogenetic studies have been hypothesis-driven, designed to test the accuracy in
evolutionary terms of traditional morphology-based classifications. As anamorph taxa have only
recently started to be incorporated fully into holomorphic systems, they are substantially under-
represented in molecular phylogenetic studies. Edition 9 of this Dictionary was the first to abolish
separate classification systems for anamorphs and teleomorphs, though for the overwhelming
proportion of genera it was only possible to assign them at subphylum level - i.e. to the filamentous
Ascomycota or Basidiomycota. Recent studies have allowed more accurate placement of many asexual
taxa, but today we still cannot place two thirds of the 3000-odd anamorph genera included in Edition
10 even to class level. Now the basic classificatory framework has been established to an acceptable
degree of certainty, we hope that attention will be shifted towards insertion of these orphan taxa into
their rightful place within the fungal system.
The already large and rapidly increasing body of evidence from molecular studies has also led us to
the radical decision that this edition should comprise three parts - a Dictionary of the Fungi, a
Dictionary of the chromistan/stramenopile fungi-like organisms, and a Dictionary of the protozoan
fungi-like organisms. Many people, unfamiliar with classifications which have now been accepted by
systematists for many years, still think of fungi as 'plants'. But in reality fungi are a disparate
assemblage of organisms from at least three different kingdoms, their unifying characteristic being that
they are studied by mycologists. In terms of evolutionary origin, the sister group of the kingdom Fungi
is Animalia: Fungi are more closely related to the humans who study them than to green plants which
they were previously classified with. But this statement also hides the fact that chromistan fungus-like
organisms, of which Phytophthora infestans (the causal agent of potato blight) is perhaps the best
known example, are only very distantly related to Fungi, being instead more allied with the brown
seaweeds, among others - a clear indication that the mycelial way of life evolved on at least two
separate occasions. Surprisingly, however, protozoan fungus-like organisms are closer to the Fungi,
being classified in the Amoebozaa with other protozoan amoebae. Fungi, together with Animalia and a

v
few other protozoan groups constitute the Opisthokonta; and this group and the Amoebozoa form the
first major branches at the base of the Eukaryota.
In earlier editions, for historical reasons, some biographies and longer entries (i.e. the essay-style
accounts of topics relevant to mycologists) seem to have been written from the viewpoint of a native
speaker of English and to have treated the fungi as an adjunct of botany. Given that the Dictionary is
now truly international in character and its theme is clearly not botanical, some effort has been made
to adjust these entries so that, in addition to being updated, they are seen from a global and explicitly
mycological perspective. One result of this has been a considerable increase in the number of eminent
but deceased mycologists commemorated by a biography in these pages, notably from India, Japan
and Russia, but also including for the first time scientists native to Argentina, China, Cuba, Pakistan,
Portugal, Puerto Rico, Spain and Ukraine. Another has been a sprinkling of new topics covered by
long entries, in particular covering the new technologies which have come in, and the gradually
developing infrastructure of mycology as a science. Limited resources have meant that the work of
updating the essay-style accounts has been incomplete and imperfect, in a few cases to the extent that
it has been necessary to flag the entry with a warning note. For this edition, all of the biographies,
definitions and other longer entries are located in the first part, even when they might more
appropriately belong in one of the other two parts. Resources have also, again, not allowed us to
update the keys to families and these continue to be omitted. As higher taxa of fungi are increasingly
defined using molecular rather than morphological characteristics, it remains to be seen whether
morphology-based keys at this level of the new systematic hierarchy can be made workable.
The overall style of the individual entries in this Dictionary remains similar to those of previous
editions. References are cited in full throughout the taxonomic name entries. Much bibliographic
information is becoming available on the Internet and the tenth edition of this Dictionary reflects the
increasing availability of information from this source. CABI has been producing the Bibliography of
Systematic Mycology since 1943 and production was computerized in the late 1980s. This database has
been available on the internet since late 1999 and users of this Dictionary should visit that web site
(www.indexfungorum.org) for up-to-date bibliographic references on the systematics of fungi.
Having been intimately involved in the compilation and proof-stage revisions, we are acutely aware of
imperfections and improvements that we would have liked to have made. We can do no more than
repeat the comment in the ninth edition that our aspiration is that this edition will at least prove to be
the same 'marvellously imperfect work needed by all'.
Do send us your corrections and comment so that the database, and whatever product succeeds this
book, will be less imperfect and of even more value to mycologists of all disciplines world-wide.
The tenth edition may well be the last 'ink-on-paper' version of Ainsworth & Bisby's Dictionary of
the Fungi - it will certainly be the last for which three of the main editors are at the helm. For like the
tenth, in its 65th year, the next edition, if there will be one, will be produced after the retirement from
formal, full-time employment of these editors. As such, like so many good things, ...

P.M. Kirk
P.F. Cannon
D.W. Minter
J.A. Stalpers
CABI Europe - UK, Egham and CBS, Utrecht
Contributors
Tatiana Anclrianova (M.G. Kholodny Institute of Botany, Kiev), biographies and miscellaneous long
entries
Andre Aptroot (ABL Herbarium, Soest), Pyrenulales, Verrucariales
Alan Archer (National Herbarium of New South Wales, Sydney), Ostropales
Jerry Benny (University of Florida), Zygomycota
Reinhard Berndt (Universitiit Tiibingen), Pucciniomycetes
Meredith Blackwell (Baton Rouge), biographies
Eric Boa (CABI Europe-UK), edible fungi
Uwe Braun (Martin-Luther-Universitiit Halle-Wittenberg), Erysiphales, Venturiaceae
Alan Buddie (CABI Europe-UK), long entries relating to molecular techniques
Pedro Crous (Centraalbureau voor Schimmelcultures, Utrecht), Botryosphaeriales, Capnodiales
Ove Eriksson (Umea Universitet), Lahmiales, Neolectales, Pleosporales
Harry Evans (CABI Europe-UK), long entries relating to fungi and insects
folio Baptista Ferreira (Lisbon), biographies
Ovidiu Constantinescu (University of Uppsala), Oomycetes
Neil Gow (Aberdeen), biographies
Peter Johnston (Landcare Research, Auckland), Helotiales, Rhytismatales
Jan Kohlmeyer and Brigitte Volkmann-Kohlmeyer (University of North Carolina, Morehead City),
Lulworthiales, Microascales
Clete Kurtzman (USDA Peoria), Saccharomycetales
Thom Kuyper (Wageningen University), agaricoid Basidiomycota
Thomas Lressj11e (Botanical Institute, University of Copenhagen), Xylariales
Ronny Larsson (University of Lund), Microsporidia
Pete Letcher (University of Alabama),Chytridiomycota
Bob Lichtwardt (University of Kansas), Trichomycetes
Robert Liicking (Field Museum, Chicago), Arthoniales, Ostropales
Thorsten Lumbsch (Field Museum, Chicago), Agyriales, Pertusariales
Fran~ois Lutzoni and Jolanta Mil\_dlikowska (Duke University, North Carolina), Acarosporales,
Peltigerales
Paco Pando (Madrid), Mycetozoa
Don Pfister and Matt Smith (Harvard University Herbaria, Cambridge MS), Pezizales
Alan Phillips (Universidade Nova de Lisboa), Botryosphaeriales
Martina Reblova (Czech Academy of Sciences, PnThonice), Calosphaeriales, Chaetosphaeriales,
Trichosphaeriales
Peter Roberts (Royal Botanic Gardens, Kew), Tremellales and similar fungi
Amy Rossman (USDA Beltsville), Diaporthales, Hypocreales
Matt Ryan (CABI Europe-UK), long entries relating to genetic resource collections
Arthur SchiiBler (Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitiit Miinchen) and Chris Walker (Edinburgh),
Glomeromycota
Joey Spatafora (Oregon State University, Corvallis), Hypocreales
Brian Spooner (Royal Botanic Gardens, Kew), Helotiales, Leotiales
Anders Tehler (Swedish Museum of Natural History, Stockholm), Arthoniales
Marco Thines (University of Hohenheim), Oomycetes
Wendy Untereiner (Brandon University, Manitoba), Chaetothyriales, Dothideales
Klilman Vanky (HUV-Tiibingen), Ustilaginomycetes
Mats Wedin (Swedish Museum of Natural History, Stockholm), Agyriales, Ostropales, Peltigerales,
Teloschistales
Merlin White (Boise State University, Boise, ID),Trichomycetes
Mike Wingfield, Wilhelm de Beer and Marieka Gryzenhout (FABI, Pretoria), Cryphonectriaceae,
Ophiostomatales

vii
Acknowledgements

Many people, too numerous to mention here, have provided information on corrections or omissions in
the ninth edition; we would, however, particularly like to thank Ove Eriksson for discussion on the
system adopted for the Ascomycota and David Hunt for assistance with the illustrations.

viii
User's Guide
To extract the maximum amount of information from this Dictionary with the minimum of effort it is
necessary to understand the scope of the compilation and certain conventions.
Content. The longest series of entries are those of the generic names (both accepted names and
synonyms) complied to the end of Index of Fungi 7(15) January 2008. Every accepted generic name is
referred to a higher group (family, order, class, or phylum) and brief descriptions are given of these
higher taxa. The systematic entries are supplemented by a glossary of terms, some English common
names, and the names of important fungal antibiotics, toxins, etc. In addition, there are entries on
general mycological topics, ecology and distribution, applied mycology, and historical and
biographical notes on some well known mycologists and major reference collections.
Names. Every generic name is followed by the name (abbreviated according to Kirk & Ansell, 1992;
see Author) of the author(s) who first proposed the genus and the year of publication. The place of
publication of a generic name can be found on the CABI database web site at
www.indexfungorum.org where additional information on typification is available. A similar layout is
adopted for suprageneric names but only those at the rank of family and accepted names above order
can be relied upon as well researched and thus likely to be correct. The available Catalogues of names
are listed under 'Literature'.
The list of generic names is as complete as possible. Some dates and authorities differ from those that
may be found in the literature, many of which have been checked in the original, some names omitted
from previous compilations are included, as are some which are not validly published (included as
nevertheless present in the mycological literature).
For generic names consigned to synonymy, the authority for the disposition is usually given. For each
accepted genus estimates are given for the number of its species and its geographical distribution.
Where possible these data are based on recent revisions or the personal knowledge of specialists, but
in the majority of cases they have not been updated in the absence of such authorities. In the case of
larger genera particularly, we have not revised species numbers upwards even though many may have
been described since the last edition, in the absence of modem treatments (see Numbers of fungi). This
policy is adopted as critical reassessments in such genera usually result in reductions in species
numbers.
The distributions given are approximate, especially for genera not critically revised in recent years,
and should be regarded as indicative rather than comprehensive. Whenever possible users should
verify the facts for themselves and draw their own conclusions.
Coding. The coding used for anamorphic fungi follows that of the ninth Edition and is explained
under that entry. This system, borrowing from that given in the seventh Edition, uses letters or
symbols instead of numbers to provide a 'mnemonic' for the conidiomatal and conidial characters.
With the removal of traditional morphological groupings of conidial fungi we hope that the new codes
will make it easier to gain an idea of the morphological features. Some recently published generic
names have not been assessed and are not coded.
Abbreviations. See p. 1.

ix
Validation of names in this Edition

Naumovozyma Kurtzman, nom. nov.

= Naumovia Kurtzman, FEMS Yeast Res. 4: 240 (2003), non Naumovia Dobrozr., Bolezni rastenii 16:
197 (1928) ['1927'].

Naumovozyma castellii (Capr.) Kurtzman, comb. nov.

Saccharomyces castellii Capr., Studi sassar. ill Agr. 14: 457 (1967) ['1966'].
Naumovia castellii (Capr.) Kurtzman, FEMS Yeast Res. 4: 241 (2003).

Naumovozyma dairenensis (H. Nagan.) Kurtzman, comb. nov.

Saccharomyces dairenensis H. Nagan. (as 'dairensis'), Bot. Mag. Tokyo 31: 107 (1917).
Naumovia dairenensis (H. Naganishi) Kurtzman, FEMS Yeast Res. 4: 241 (2003).

Helicobasidiaceae P.M. Kirk, fam. nov.

with the characters of the Helicobasidiales R. Bauer, Begerow, J.P. Samp., M. Weiss & Oberw.
Mycol. Progr. 5: 48 (2006) [q.v. for Latin diagnosis]; type Helicobasidium Pat. 1885.

Trappeaceae P.M. Kirk, fam. nov.

with the characters of Trappea Castellano, Mycotaxon 38: 2 (1990) [q.v. for Latin diagnosis]; type
Trappea Castellano 1990.

Gallaceaceae Locq. ex P.M. Kirk, fam. nov.

Gallaceaceae Locq., De Taxia Fung. lA: 52 (1974), nom. inval., Art. 36.1
with the characters of Mesophellia scleroderma Cooke, Grevillea 14(no. 69): 11 (1885) [q.v. for Latin
diagnosis, measurements excluded]; type Gallacea Lloyd 1905.

Sclerogastraceae Locq. ex P.M. Kirk, fam. nov.

Sclerogastraceae Locq., De Taxia Fung. lA: 48 (1974), nom. inval., Art. 36.l
with the characters of Sclerogaster sensu Saccardo, Syll. Jung. (Abellini) 11: 169 (1895) [q. v. for Latin
diagnosis]; type Sclerogaster R. Hesse 1891.

x
 Contents

Section Page

Dictionary of the Fungi

Dictionary of the chromistan fungal analogues 747

Dictionary of the protozoan fungal analogues 759

xi
 Dictionary of the Fungi
a- (an-) (prefix), not having; not; as in acaudate, anaer- Philipp( ine Islands)
obe, aniso-. pl(ural)
AAA pathway, alpha-aminoadipic acid pathway for portr(ait)
lysine synthesis (cf. OAP pathway). pos(itio)n
Aaosphaeria Aptroot (1995), ? Dacampiaceae. Ana- p(ro) p(arte), in part
morph Microsphaeropsis. 1, widespread. See van der Publ(ication)s, principal mycological publications
Aa (Stud. Mycol. 31: 15, 1989; as Didymosphaeria), q(uod) v(ide), which see
Aptroot (Nova Hedwigia 60: 325, 1995; posn). R(eview of) A(pplied) M(ycology)
ab- (prefix), position away from. R(eview of) P(lant) P(athology)
Abacina Norman (1853) = Diplotomma Flot. S(ystema) A(scomycetum)
Abaphospora Kirschst. (1939) = Strickeria fide Bose s(ensu) l(ato), in the broad sense; widely
(Phytopath. Z. 41, 1961), Aptroot (Nova Hedwigia s(ensu) str(icto), in the strict sense; narrowly
66: 89, 1998). S(outh)
ab axial (of a basidiospore), the side away from the sp(ecies), spp. (pl.)
long axis of the basidium (Comer, 1948); cf. adaxial. syn(onym, -s) (q.v.)
Abbreviations. Abbreviations and signs frequently T(axonomic) L(iterature) (edition)-2
used in this work are: T(ransactions of the) B(ritish) M(ycological)
adj(ective) S(ociety)
Afr(ica) T(ransactions of the) M(ycological) S(ociety of)
Am(erica) J(apan)
Ann(ales) Myc(ologici) temp( erate parts)
Auct(ores), authors; used esp. as the authority of a trop(ics), -(ical)
name to indicate frequent (and usually incorrect) us- v(erb)
age W(est)
Austr(alasia) widespr(ead), in a number of countries
bibl(iography) 0, I, II, III, see Pucciniales
Biog(raphie)s =,is heterotypic (taxonomic, facultative) a synonym
B(ulletin Trimestriel de la) S(ociete) M(ycologique of
de) F(rance) =,is homotypic (nomenclatural, obligate) a synonym
C(anadian) J(ournal of) B(otany) of
C(entral) (), sign for 'is the cause of; e.g. Ascochyta pinodella
(International) Code (of Botanical Nomenclature) (foot rot of pea)
c(irca), approximately ±, more or less
c(on)f(er), compare; make a comparison with µm, micron
cosmop(olitan), probably in almost all countries :, in references precedes page number; in author cita-
D(ematiaceous) H(yphomycetes) (1971) tions, see Nomenclature.
E(ast) See also Anamorphic fungi for abbreviations for
Ed(itor) conidiomatal types (l-9), spore groups (Al, Bl, etc.),
Ed(itor)s and conidiogenous events (1-44).
ed(itio)n Most abbreviations of names of periodicals, except
et al(ia), and others for those noted above, are taken from the World List
e(xempli) g(ratia), for example ofScientific Periodicals, 1952 and 1965-67.
em(ended by) And see Authors' names.
esp( ecially) Abeliella Mligd. (1937), Fossil Fungi (mycel.) Fungi. 2
Eur(ope) (Cretaceous, Oligocene), Europe.
Fam(ily, -ilies) Abelspora C. Azevedo (1987), Microsporidia. I. See
fide, used for 'on the authority of Azevedo (J. Parasit. 49: 83, 1987).
Fig(ure) aberrant, an organism that deviates in one or more
f( orm) cat(egory) ways from the norm.
gen(us, -era) Abgliophragma R.Y. Roy & Gujarati (1966) ? = Wi-
Hemisph(ere) esneriomyces fide Roy & Gujarati (TBMS 49: 363,
hypog(eous) 1966), Pirozynski (Mycol. Pap. 129, 1972).
I(ndex) N(ominum) G(enericorum) abhymenial, opposite the spore-producing surface.
Isl(and, -s) abjection, the separating of a spore from a sporophore
L(ichen-forming) or sterigma by an act of the fungus.
Lit(erature) abjunction, the cutting off of a spore from a hypha by
Mediterr(anean region) a septum.
M(ore) D(ematiaceous) H(yphomycetes) (1976) Abkultur, see Normkultur.
Mycol(ogia) aboospore, a parthenogenetic oospore.
Mycol(ogical) Pap(ers) Abortiporus Murrill (1904),? Meruliaceae. Anamorph
M(ycological) R(esearch) Sporotrichopsis. 3, widespread. See Ryvarden (Syn.
n(oun) Fung. S: 104, 1991).
N(orth) abraded (of lichen thalli), having the surface worn;
nom(en) cons(ervandum), nom(en) rej(iciendum), eroded.
nom(en) utique rej(iciendum); see Nomenclature Abropelta B. Sutton (1986), anamorphic Pezizomy-
obit(uarie)s cotina, Cpt.= eH.15. 1, India. See Sutton (TBMS 86:
obsol(ete), no longer in use 1, 1986).
p(atho)v(ar) Abrothallomyces Cif. & Tomas. (1953) = Dacty-
2 ABROTHALLUS

lospora fide Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Mar. 46: 285, 2003).
Fungi edn 8, 1995). Acallomyces Thaxt. (1903), Laboulbeniaceae. 3 (on
Abrothallus De Not. (1845), Pezizomycotina. Ana- staphylinid beetles), widespread. See Tavares (Mycol.
morph Vouauxiomyces. c. 41 (on lichens), wide- 65: 929, 1973), Tavares (Mycol. Mem. 9: 627 pp.,
spread. See Bellemere et al. (Cryptog. Mycol. 7: 47, 1985; monogr.), Santamaria et al. (Treb. Inst. Bot.
1986; ultrastr.), Hafellner (Herzogia 13: 139, 1998), Barcelona 14: 123 pp., 1991; European spp.).
Bernasconi et al. (Aust. Syst. Bot. 15: 527, 2002; Acalyptospora Desm. (1848) nom. dub., Plantae.
Patagonia), Suija (Ann. bot.Jenn. 43: 193, 2006). Based on gland-like hairs.
abrupt, as if cut off transversely; truncate. acantha, a sharp pointed process; a spine.
abscission, separating by disappearance of a joining Acantharia Theiss. & Syd. (1918), Venturiaceae.
layer or wall, as of conidia from a conidiogenous Anamorphs Fusicladium, Stigmina-like. 7 (on leaves,
cell. necrotrophic ), widespread. See Bose & Miiller (In-
Absconditella Vezda (1965), Stictidaceae (L). c. 9, dian Phytopath. 18: 340, 1965), Sivanesan (TBMS
widespread (esp. Europe & N. America). See Vezda 82: 507, 1984; anamorphs), Barr (Sydowia 41: 25,
& Vivant (Folia geobot. phytotax. 10: 205, 1975; key 1989; N America), Hsieh et al. (MR 99: 917, 1995;
5 spp.), Vezda & Pi§ut (Nova Hedwigia 40: 341, key).
1984), Nimis (Lichenologist 30: 427, 1998; generic Acanthellorhiza P. Roberts (1999), anamorphic Het-
concept), Ceynowa-Gieldon (Acta Mycologica War- eroacanthella. 2 (saprobic on dead wood), wide-
szawa 38: 99, 2003; Poland), Grube et al. (MR 108: spread. See Roberts (Rhizoctonia-forming fangi,
1111, 2004; phylogeny), Lucking et al. (Mycol. 96: 1999).
283, 2004), Lumbsch et al. (Mo/. Phylogen. Evol. 31: Acanthobasidium Oberw. (1965), Stereaceae. 3,
822, 2004; phylogenetic position), Kantvilas (Muel- Europe. See Oberwinkler (Sydowia 19: 45, 1965),
leria 21: 91, 2005). Boidin et al. (BSMF 101: 345, 1994).
Absidia Tiegh. (1878), Mucoraceae. 18 (esp. in soil), Acanthocystis (Fayod) Kiihner (1926) = Hohenbuehe-
widespread. See Hesseltine & Ellis (Mycol. 56: 568, lia fide Singer (Agaric. mod. Tax. edn 3, 1975).
1964; cylindrical-spored spp. ), Hesseltine & Ellis acanthocyte, spiny cell produced on a short branch
(Mycol. 57: 234, 1965; globose-spored spp.), Ellis & from the vegetative mycelium of Stropharia spp.
Hesseltine (Sabouraudia 5: 59, 1966), Hesseltine & (Farr, Mycotaxon 11: 241, 1980).
Ellis (Mycol. 58: 761, 1966; ovoid-spored spp.), Zy- Acanthoderma Syd. & P. Syd. (1917), anamorphic
cha et al. (Mucorales, 1969), Nottebrock et al. Pezizomycotina, ?.= eH.?. l, Philippines.
(Sabouraudia 12: 64, 1974), Vanova (Ceska Mykol. Acanthodochium Samuels, J.D. Rogers & Nagas.
37: 151, 1983), Burmester et al. (Curr. Genet. 17: (1987), anamorphic Acanthocystis, Collodiscula,
155, 1990; transformations), Hesseltine et al. (Mycol. Rosellinia, Hsp.OeH.10. 2 (on dead bamboo culms),
82: 523, 1990; key), Schipper (Persoonia 14: 133, widespread (esp. tropical). See Samuels et al. (Myco-
1990; key), Wostemeyer et al. (Curr. Genet. 17: 163, taxon 28: 453, 1987), Ju & Rogers (Mycol. 82: 342,
1990; somatic hybrids), Ginman & Young (Micro- 1990; Rosellinia teleomorph), Ju & Rogers (Myco-
bios 66: 39, 1991; ultrastr.), Kayser & Wostemeyer taxon 73: 343, 1999), Kang et al. (Fungal Diversity
(Curr. Genet. 19: 279, 1991; karyotype), Pajak et al. 2: 135, 1999).
(Mycopathologia 118: 109, 1992; keratinolysis), Acanthofungus Sheng H. Wu, Boidin & C.Y. Chien
Wostemeyer & Burmester (Microbiol. Res. 149: 407, (2000), Stereaceae. 3, widespread. See Wu et al.
1994; rDNA), Lopes et al. (Mycopathologia 130: 89, (Mycotaxon 76: 154, 2000).
1995; mucormycosis), Mimura et al. (J. Med. Vet. Acanthographina (Vain.) Walt. Watson (1929) =
Mycol. 33: 137, 1995; mucormycosis), Chen & Acanthothecis.
Zheng (Mycotaxon 69: 173, 1998; thermophile), Acanthographis (Vain.) Walt. Watson (1929) = Acan-
O'Donnell et al. (Mycol. 93: 286, 2001; phylogeny), thothecis fide Staiger (Biblthca Mycol. 85, 2002).
Voigt & Wostemeyer (Gene 270: 113, 2001; phylog- Acanthogymnomyces Udagawa & Uchiyama (2000),
eny), Kwasna et al. (MR 110: 501, 2006; phylogeny Gymnoascaceae. 2 (from soil etc.), India; Japan. See
soil isolates), White et al. (Mycol. 98: 872, 2006; Udagawa & Uchiyama (Mycotaxon 76: 412, 2000).
phylogeny), Hoffman et al. (MR 111: 1169, 2007; acanthohyphidium, see hyphidium.
phylogeny, classification). Acantholichen P.M. farg. (1998), Corticiaceae. 1,
Absidiaceae Arx ( 1982) = Mucoraceae. Costa Rica. See fargensen (Bryologist 101: 444,
Lit.: Kirk (in litt. ). 1998).
absorb, to obtain food by taking up water and dis- Acanthomyces Thaxt. (1892) [non Akonthomyces
solved substances across a membrane. Cf. ingest. Lebert 1858] = Rhachomyces.
Abstoma G. Cunn. (1926), Agaricaceae. 2, widespread. Acanthonitschkea Speg. (1908), Nitschkiaceae. Ana-
See Wright & Suarez (Cryptog. Bot. 1: 372, 1990; morph Acremonium-like. 8 (on wood and lichens),
key). widespread. See Nannfeldt (Svensk bot. Tidskr. 69:
abstriction, abjunction and then abscission, esp. by 49, 1975), Subramanian & Sekar (Kavaka 18: 19,
constriction. 1993; Indian spp.), Huhndorf et al. (MR 108: 1384,
Abundisporus Ryvarden (1999), Polyporaceae. 7, 2004; phylogeny, rel. with Nitschkia).
widespread. See Ryvarden (Belg. JI Bot. 131: 154, Acanthophiobolus Berl. (1893), Tubeufiaceae. 2 (sap-
1998), Dai et al. (Ann. bot. Jenn. 39: 169, 2002; robic on plants), widespread. See Walker (Mycotaxon
China). 11: I, 1980), Scheuer (Biblthca Mycol. 123: 274 pp.,
Abyssomyces Kohlm. (1970), Pezizomycotina. l (ma- 1988; Austria), Barr (Mycotaxon 64: 149, 1997),
rine, on hydrozoans in deep water), S. Atlantic. See Crane et al. (CJB 76: 602, 1998; key), Kodsueb et al.
Kohlmeyer (Ber. dt. bot. Ges. 83: 505, 1970), Kohl- (Fungal Diversity 21: 105, 2006; phylogeny).
meyer & Volkmann-Kohlmeyer (Bot. Mar. 34: l, Acanthophysellum Parmasto (1967), Stereaceae. 3,
1991), Kohlmeyer & Volkmann-Kohlmeyer (Bot. widespread. See Parmasto (/zv Akad. Nauk Estonsk
 ACAROSPORACEAE 3

SSR Ser. Biol. 16: 377, 1967), Larsson & Larsson Lichenol. 92: 517, 2006; phylogeny), Staiger et al.
(Myco/. 95: 1037, 2003; phylogeny) Close toXylobo- (MR 110: 765, 2006; inclusion in Graphidaceae).
lus. Acarella Syd. (1927), anamorphic Morenoina,
Acanthophysiaceae Boidin, Mugnier & Canales Cpt.OeH.?. 3 (saprobic on leaves etc.), C. America.
(1998) = Stereaceae. See Farr (Sydowia 38: 65, 1985).
acanthophysis, see hyphidiurn. Acarellina Bat. & H. Maia (1960), anamorphic Pe-
Acanthophysium (Pilat) G. Cunn. (1963), Stereaceae. zizomycotina, Cpt.OeH.?. 1 (on leaves of Psidium),
c. 20, widespread. See Cunningham (Bull. N.Z. Dept. Brazil. See Batista & Maia (Pub/foes Inst. Mico/.
Sci. Industr. Res., Pl. Dis. Div. 145: 150, 1963). Recife 246: 4, 1960).
Acanthorhynchus Shear (1907), Hyponectriaceae. 1 Acariniola T. Majewski & J. Wisn. (1978) = Pyxidio-
(saprobic on leaves of Vaccinium), N. America. See phora fide Lundqvist (Bot. Notiser 133: 121, 1980),
Barr (Mycol. 68: 611, 1976), Fallab & Shearer (My- Blackwell & Malloch (MR 94: 415, 1990; recognition
co/. 93: 566, 2001; as Physalospora). as ascospores), Weir & Blackwell (Insect-Fungal As-
Acanthorus Bat. & Cavalc. (1967), anamorphic Cap- sociations Ecology and Evolution: 119, 2005; biol-
nodiaceae, Cpt.OeH.?. 1 (on leaves of Bertholletia), ogy).
Brazil. See Batista & Cavalcanti (Atas Inst. Micol. Acaroconium Kocourk. & D. Hawksw. (2008), ana-
Univ. Pernambuco 4: 246, 1967). morphic Pezizomycotina. I (lichenicolous), Europe;
Acanthosphaeria Kirschst. ( 1939), Trichosphaeri- N. America. See Kokourcova & Hawksworth
aceae. 2, Europe. See Petrak (Annis myco/. 38: 198, (Licheno/ogist 40: 105, 2008).
1940). Acarocybe Syd. (1937), anamorphic Pezizomycotina,
Acanthostigma De Not. (1863), Tubeufiaceae. Ana- Hsy.OeP.28. 3, Africa; Brazil. See Ellis (Mycol. Pap.
morphs Helicomyces, Helicosporium. 8 (saprobic on 76, 1960; key), Mena-Portales et al. (MR 103: 1032,
wood or other fungi), widespread. See Rt\blova & 1999; comparison with Acarocybiopsis).
Barr (Sydowia 52: 258, 2000; monogr.), Kodsueb et Acarocybella M.B. Ellis (1960), anamorphic Pezizo-
al. (Mycol. 96: 667, 2004; Hong Kong), Kodsueb et mycotina, Hso.= eP.28. I, pantropical.
al. (Fungal Diversity 21: 105, 2006), Tsui et al. (My- Acarocybellina Subram. (1992), anamorphic Pezizo-
co/. 98: 94, 2006; rels with Tubeufia and helicospor- mycotina, Hso.= eP.26. I, widespread (tropical). See
ous anamorphs), Tsui et al. (Mycol. 99: 884, 2007; Lanzoni (Boll. Gruppo Micol. 'G. Bresadola' 28:
phylogeny, anamorph). front & inside, 1985; separation from Sporidesmium),
Acanthostigmella Hohn. (1905), Tubeufiaceae. Ana- Mena-Portales et al. (MR 103: 1032, 1999; compari-
morph Xenosporium. 6 (saprobic), widespread. See son with Acarocybiopsis).
Barr (Mycotaxon 6: 17, 1977; key), Untereiner (MR Acarocybiopsis J. Mena, A. Hern. Gut. & Mercado
99: 897, 1995), Crane et al. (CJB 76: 602, 1998). (1999), anamorphic Pezizomycotina, Hso.e= P.?. I
Acanthostigmella Rick (1933) = Acanthostigrna fide (saprobic on wood), Cuba. See Mena-Portales et al.
Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, (MR 103: 1032, 1999; description), Mercado-Sierra
1995). et al. (Nova Hedwigia 75: 533, 2002; comparison
Acanthostigmina Hohn. (1909) = Acanthostigma fide with Veracruzomyces).
Rossman (Mycol. Pap. 157, 1987), Crane et al. (CJB Acaromyces Boekhout, Scorzetti, Gerson & Sztejnb.
76: 602, 1998), Rt\blova & Barr (Sydowia 52: 286, (2003), anamorphic Exobasidiomycetidae. I (from
2000; monogr.). mites), Israel. See Boekhout et al. (Int. J. Syst. Evol.
Acanthostoma Theiss. (1912) = Phaeodimeriella Speg. Microbiol. 53: 1662, 2003; phylogeny, family place-
fide Miiller & von Arx in Ainsworth et al. (Eds) (The ment), Yasuda et al. (Mycoscience 47: 36, 2006; phy-
Fungi 4A: 87, 1973). logeny).
Acanthotheca Clem. & Shear (1931) [non Acan- Acaropeltis Petr. (1937), anamorphic Pezizomycotina,
=
thotheca DC. 1838, Compositae] Acanthotheciella. Cpt.OeH.?. I (on living leaves), C. America. See
Acanthotheciella Hohn. (1911), Sordariomycetes. Petrak (Annis myco/. 35: 95, 1937; orig. description).
Anamorph Ypsilonia. 3 (on dead scale insects), Asia Acarospora A. Massa!. (1852), Acarosporaceae (L). c.
(tropical); S. America. See Nag Raj (CJB 55: 1599, 128, widespread. See Weber (Lichenologist 4: 16,
1977), Barr (Mycotaxon 39: 43, 1990; posn). 1968; sect. Xanthothallia), Golubkova & Shapiro
Acanthotheciopsis Zablbr. (1923) = Acanthothecis (Nov. Sist. niz. Rast. 13: 150, 1976; sect. Trochia),
fide Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn Clauzade & Roux (Bull. Mus. Hist. nat. Marseille 41,
8, 1995), Staiger (Biblthca Lichenol. 85: 526 pp., 1981; key 69 Eur. spp.), Castello & Nimis (Lichen-
2002; revision). o/ogist 26: 283, 1994; Antarct. ), Stenroos & DePriest
Acanthothecis Clem. (1909), Graphidaceae (L). 25, S. (Am. J. Bot. 85: 1548, 1998; DNA), Lutzoni et al.
America (primarily tropical). See Staiger & Kalb (Am. J. Bot. 91: 1446, 2004; posn), Reeb et al. (Mo/.
(Mycotaxon 73: 69, 1999), Staiger (Biblthca Phylogen. Evo/. 32: 1036, 2004; posn, phylogeny),
Licheno/. 85, 2002), Archer (Biblthca Lichenol. 94, Temina et al. (Nova Hedwigia 80: 433, 2005; Israel
2006; revision), Archer (Systematics & Biodiversity and vicinity), Wedin et al. (MR 109: 159, 2005; posi-
5: 9, 2007; Solomon Is), Makhija & Adawadkar tion within Lecanoromycetes), Crewe et al. (MR 110:
(Lichenologist 39: 165, 2007; India, key). 521, 2006; molecular phylogeny), Mi!ldlikowska et
Acanthothecium Speg. (1889) = Ypsilonia See Nag al. (Myco/. 98: 1088, 2006; phylogeny), Knudsen et
Raj (CJB 55: 1599, 1977). al. (Opuscula Phi/olichenum 5: 1, 2008; S America).
Acanthothecium Vain. (1890) = Acanthothecis. Acarosporaceae Zahlbr. (1906), Acarosporales (L). 11
Acanthothecomyces Cif. & Tomas. (1953) = Acan- gen.(+ 10 syn.), 183 spp.
thothecis. Lit.: Golubkova (Lishalniki semelstva Acarospo-
Acanthotrema Frisch (2006), Graphidaceae (L). I, raceae Zahlbr. v. SSSR, 1988; keys 8 gen., 91 spp.),
Africa (tropical); S. America. See Frisch (Biblthca Bellemere (Bull. Soc. /inn. Provence 45: 355, 1994),
Lichenol. 92: 3, 2006), Frisch et al. (Biblthca Hafellner (Cryptog. Bot. 5: 99, 1995), David & Cop-
4 ACAROSPORALES

pins (Lichenologist 29: 291, 1997), Kocourkova- (Angew. Bot. 61: 217, 1987), Sieverding (Angew.
Hor.ikova (Czech Myco/. SO: 271, 1998), Rambold & Bot. 62: 373, 1988), Blaszkowski (Myco/. 82: 794,
Hagedorn (Lichenologist 30: 473, 1998), Seppelt et 1990), Gazey et al. (MR 96: 643, 1992; sporulation),
al. (Lichenologist 30: 249, 1998), Stenroos & De- Maia & Kimbrough (MR 97: 1183, 1993; spore wall
Priest (Am. J. Bot. 8S: 1548, 1998; DNA), Navarro- ultrastr.), Blaszkowski (Mycorrhiza 4: 173, 1994),
Rosines et al. (CJB 77: 835, 1999), Lutzoni et al. lngleby et al. (Mycotaxon SO: 99, 1994), Blaszkowski
(Nature 411: 937, 2001; posn), Kauff & Lutzoni (MR 99: 237, 1995), Yao et al. (Kew Bull. SO: 349,
(Mo/. Phylogen. Evol. 2S: 138, 2002; posn), Lutzoni 1995), Blaszkowski (Mycotaxon 61: 193, 1997),
et al. (Am. J. Bot. 91: 1446, 2004; posn), Mi!ld- Morton et al. (MR 101: 625, 1997; synanamorph),
likowska & Lutzoni (Am. J. Bot. 91: 449, 2004; Saikawa et al. (Mycoscience 39: 477, 1998; phylog-
posn), Reeb et al. (Mo/. Phy/ogen. Evol. 32: 1036, eny & synanamorph), Zhang et al. (Mycosystema 17:
2004), Wedin et al. (MR 109: 159, 2005), Crewe et 15, 1998), Schultz et al. (Myco/. 91: 676, 1999), Re-
al. (MR 110: 521, 2006), Mi!ldlikowska et al. (Mycol. decker & Raab (Myco/. 98: 885, 2006; phylogeny),
98: 1088, 2006; phylogeny), Hofstetter et al. (Mo/. Velazquez et al. (Mycotaxon 103: 171, 2008; Argen-
Phylogen. Evol. 44: 412, 2007; phylogeny). tina).
Acarosporales Reeb, Lutzoni & Cl. Roux (2007). Acaulosporaceae J.B. Morton & Benny (1990), Diver-
Acarosporomycetidae. l fam., 11 gen., 183 spp. sisporales. 2 gen., 31 spp.
Fam.: Lit.: Morton & Benny (Mycotaxon 37: 471, 1990),
Acarosporaceae Maia & Kimbrough (MR 97: 1183, 1993), Azcon-
For Lit. see under fam. Aguilar & Barea (Mycorrhiza 6: 457, 1996), Morton
Acarosporina Sherwood (1977), Stictidaceae. Ana- et al. (MR 101: 625, 1997), Sawaki et al. (Myco-
morph Phacidiella-like. 4, widespread. See Johnston science 39: 4 77, 1998), van der Heijden et al. (Nature
(Mycotaxon 24: 359, 1985; anamorph), Mi!ld- Lond. 396: 69, 1998), Stiirmer & Morton (Myco/. 91:
likowska et al. (Mycol. 98: 1088, 2006; phylogeny), 849, 1999), Rodriguez et al. (New Phytol. IS2: 159,
Schoch et al. (MR 110: 257, 2006; phylogeny). 2001), SchiiJ31er et al. (MR IOS: 1413, 2001), Frac-
Acarosporium Bubak & Vleugel ex Bubak (1911), chia et al. (Nova Hedwigia 77: 383, 2003), Pringle et
anamorphic Pycnopeziza, St.leH-P.39. 4, north tem- al. (Mycorrhiza 13: 227, 2003), Redecker (Glomero-
perate. See Korzenok (Mikol. Fitopatol. 2S: 107, mycota Arbuscular mycorrhizal fungi and their rela-
1991 ; Russia). tive(s ). In The Tree of Life Web Project,
Acarosporomyces Cif. & Tomas. (1953) = Pleop- http://tolweb.org: [unpaginated], 2005).
sidium fide Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the accumbent, resting against anything.
Fungi edn 8, 1995). acellular, not divided into cells, e.g. a myxomycete
Acarosporomycetidae Reeb, Lutzoni & Cl. Roux plasmodium.
(2004), Lecanoromycetes. Ord.: Acephala Griinig & Sieber (2005), anamorphic Vibris-
Acarosporales seaceae, sterile. 1 (associated with conifer roots),
Lit.: Lumbsch et al. (MR 111: 257, 2007; phylog- Europe; N. America. See Griinig & Sieber (Mycol.
eny), Lutzoni et al. (Am. J. Bot. 91: 1446, 2004), Mi- 97: 634, 2005), Griinig & Sieber (Myco/. 97: 628,
!ldlikowska et al (Myco/. 98: l 088, 2006), Reeb et al. 2005; descr., phylogeny), Griinig et al. (Fungal Ge-
(Mo/. Phylogenet. Evol. 32: 1036, 2004), Wedin et al. netics Biol. 43: 410, 2006; population genetics).
(MR 109: 159, 2005). Acephalis Badura & Badurowa (1964) = Syncephalis
Acarothallium Syd. (1937) = Wentiomyces fide fide Skirgiello & Zadara (Beih. Sydowia 8: 366,
Miiller & von Arx (Beitr. Kryptjl. Schweiz 11 no. 2, 1979).
1962). acephalous, not having a head.
acaryallagic, see caryallagic. Acerbia (Sacc.) Sacc. & P. Syd. (1899) ? = Rosen-
acaudate, not having a tail. scheldia fide Eriksson & Yue (SA 13: 129, 1994).
Acaulium Sopp (1912) = Scopulariopsis fide Raper & Acerbiella Sacc. & D. Sacc. (1905), Sordariomycetes.
Thom (Manual of the Penicil/ia, 1949). 2, S. America; Java.
Acaulopage Drechsler (1935), Zoopagaceae. 27, wide- acerose, needle-like and stiff; like a pine needle (Fig.
spread. See Drechsler (Myco/. 27: 185, 1935), 23.3).
Drechsler (Myco/. 28: 363, 1936), Drechsler (Myco/. acervate, massed up; heaped; growth in heaps or
30: 137, 1938), Drechsler (Myco/. 31: 128, 1939), groups.
Drechsler (Mycol. 33: 248, 1941), Drechsler (Myco/. Acerviclypeatus Hanlin (1990), anamorphic Ophiodo-
34: 274, 1942), Drechsler (Myco/. 37: l, 1945), thella, St.OfH.?. l (on living leaves of Vaccinium),
Drechsler (Myco/. 38: 120, 1946), Drechsler (Myco/. USA. See Hanlin (Mycotaxon 37: 379, 1990; descr.),
39: 253, 1947), Drechsler (Myco/. 40: 85, 1948), Hanlin (Mycol. 9S: 506, 2003; development).
Drechsler (Mycol. 47: 364, 1955), Drechsler (Myco/. Acervulopsora Thirum. (1945) = Maravalia fide
SI: 787, 1959), Drechsler (Am. J. Bot. 49: 1089, Cummins & Hiratsuka (Illustr. Gen. Rust Fungi rev.
1962), Saikawa & Kadowaki (Nova Hedwigia 74: edit., 1983).
365, 2002; amoeba capture). acervulus (pl. -i; adj. -Jar), a ± saucer-shaped co-
Acaulospora Gerd. & Trappe (1974), Acaulospo- nidioma (embedded in host tissue) in which the hy-
raceae. 26, widespread. See Mosse (Arch. Mikrobiol. menium of conidiogenous cells develops on the floor
70: 167, 1970), Mosse (Arch. Mikrobiol. 74: 120, of the cavity from a pseudoparenchymatous stroma
1970; life cycle, ultras tr.), Mosse (Arch. Mikrobio/. beneath an integument of host tissue which ruptures
74: 146, 1970; life cycle, ultrastr.), Schenck et al. at maturity; acervular conidioma (Fig. l 0 0).
(Myco/. 76: 685, 1984; key), Berch (Mycotaxon 23: Acervus Kanouse (1938), Pyronemataceae. 4, wide-
409, 1985; emend.), Morton (Myco/. 78: 787, 1986; spread. See Pfister (Occ. Pap. Farlow Herb. Crypt.
effect of mountants & fixatives on spores), Blasz- Bot. 8: I, 1974; key), Pant (TBMS 71: 326, 1978),
kowski (Karstenia 27: 32, 1987), Sieverding & Toro Pfister & Bessette (Mycotaxon 22: 435, 1985),
 AC/DRAIN 5

Kimbrough & Curry (Mycol. 78: 735, 1986; ultra- Kryptjl. Schweiz 11no.2, 1962).
structure), Zhuang & Wang (Mycotaxon 69: 339, Achoropeltis Syd. ( 1929), anamorphic Pezizomycotina,
1998; 3 spp. China), Prasad & Pant (Journal of My- Cpt.OeH.?. 1 (on living leaves), Costa Rica.
cology and Plant Pathology 34: 147, 2004; spore or- achroic (achromatic, achrous), having no colour or
namentation), Perry et al. (MR 111: 549, 2007; phy- pigment; see Colour.
logeny, isolated posn within Pyronemataceae). Achroomyces Bonord. (1851) nom. dub, Agaricomy-
Acetabula (Fr.) Fuckel (1870) = Helvella fide Dissing cotina. See Donk (Persoonia 4: 145, 1966; syn. of
(Dansk bot. Ark. 25 no. 1, 1966). Platygloea).
Acetabularia (Berk.) Massee (1893) [non Acetabularia Achrotelium Syd. (1928), Chaconiaceae. c. 5 (on di-
J.V. Lamour. 1812, Algae]= Cyphellopus fide Singer cots, 3 on Asclepiadaceae), Philippines; USA; India;
(Agaric. mod. Tax., 1951). Zimbabwe.
acetabuliform, saucer-like in form. Acia P. Karst. (1879) [non Acia Schreb. 1791,
Achaetobotrys Bat. & Cif. (1963), Antennulariella- Rosaceae] = Mycoacia.
ceae. Anamorph Antennariella. 3 (probably saprobic acicular, slender and pointed; needle-shaped (Fig.
on plant exudates), widespread (primarily tropical). 23.33).
See Hughes (Mycol. 68: 693, 1976), Barr & Roger- Aciculariella Arnaud (1954), anamorphic Pezizomy-
son (Mycotaxon 71: 473, 1999; USA). cotina, Hso.OfP.?. 2, Europe. The two original spp.
Achaetomiaceae Mukerji (1978) = Chaetomiaceae. were not formally described.
Achaetomiella Arx (1970) = Chaetomium fide Uda- Aciculoconidium D.S. King & S.C. Jong (1976), ana-
gawa (TMS.J 21: 34, 1980), Cannon (TBMS 87: 50, morphic Saccharomycetales, Hso.OeH.3. 1, USA. See
1986). King & Jong (Mycotaxon 3: 407, 1976), Smith in
Achaetomium J.N. Rai, J.P. Tewari & Mukerji (1964), Kurtzman & Fell (Eds) (Yeasts, a taxonomic study
Chaetomiaceae. 7 (from soil etc.), widespread (pan- 4th edn: 439, 1998), Kurtzman (Antonie van Leeu-
tropical). See von Arx (Proc. Indian Acad. Sci. Pl. wenhoek 88: 121, 2005), Suh et al. (Mycol. 98: 1006,
Sci. 94: 341, 1985), Cannon (TBMS 87: 50, 1986; 2006; phylogeny).
key), Sultana et al. (Biologia Lahore 34: 257, 1988; Aciculopsora Aptroot & Trest (2006), ? Ramalinaceae
Pakistan spp.), von Arx et al. (Beih. Nova Hedwigia (L). 1, Costa Rica. See Aptroot et al. (J. Hattori bot.
94, 1988), Lee & Hanlin (Mycol. 91: 434, 1999; Lab. 100: 617, 2006; Costa Rica).
DNA), Rodriguez et al. (Stud Mycol. SO: 77, 2004; Aciculosporium I. Miyake (1908), Clavicipitaceae.
key). Anamorph Albomyces. 2 (in living bamboos), Japan.
Acharius (Erik; 1757-1819; Sweden). Country doctor, See Kao & Leu (Pl. Prot. Bull. Taiwan 18: 276,
Vadstena. A pupil of Linnaeus (q.v.) defending his 1976), Tubaki & Ando (Acta Mycol. Sin. Suppl. 1:
dissertation in 1776, and correspondent of Fries 426, 1987), Tsuda et al. (Bull. natn. Sci. Mus. Tokyo,
(q.v.). Laid scientific basis for the study and classifi- B 23: 25, 1997; host range), Oguchi (Mycoscience
cation of lichen-forming fungi, and responsible for 42: 217, 2001), Tanaka et al. (Mycoscience 43: 87,
the terms thallus, podetiurn, apothecium, perithe- 2002; phylogeny), PliZoutova et al. (MR 108: 126,
cium, soredium, cyphella as applied to those organ- 2004; conidial devel.), Walker (Australas. Pl. Path.
isms. Described many new species, especially from 33: 211, 2004; comp. with Cepsiclava).
Europe. Main collections in H, other material in BM, Acid rain. The wet acidic deposition of air pollutants
UPS, LINN (Smith collection). Pubis. Methodus qua can affect fungi including lichen-forming species.
Omnes Detectos Lichenes. (1803); Lichenographia While many show a decline, a small number of gen-
Universalis (1810); Synopsis Methodica Lichenum eralist species may actually increase in incidence in
(1814). Biogs, obits etc. Galloway (Bulletin of the response to this pollution (Kowalski & Stanc-
British Museum of Natural History Botany 18: 149, zykiewicz, Phytopathologia Polonica 19: 69, 2000).
1988 [influence on British lichenology, specimens in Endophytes possibly implicated in pH regulation
BM]); Gonzalez Bueno & Rico (Acta Botanica Ma- within leaves of forest trees (Stephan, Eur. J. For.
lacitana 16: 141, 1991 [impact on Spanish lichenol- Path. 3: 112, 1973) may be particularly vulnerable
ogy]); Grummann (1974: 469); Vitikainen (Introduc- (Ei-Ichiro Asai et al., MR 102: 1316, 1998). Lichen-
tion, Lichenographia Universalis, 1976 [reprint]); forming fungi with cyanobacterial partners are
Stafleu & Cowan (TL-2 1: 4, 1976); Stafleu & Men- strongly affected and have declined dramatically in
nega (TL-2, Suppl. 1: 14, 1992); Tibell (Anna/es some parts of Europe (Farmer et al., in Bates &
Botanici Fennici 24: 257, 1987 [Caliciales]). Farmer, 1992: 284); nitrogenase activity may be af-
Achitonium Kunze (1819) = Pactilia fide Hawksworth fected (Fritz-Sheridan, Lichenologist 17: 27, 1985).
et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995). Reductions in many mycorrhizal fungi in Europe
Achlyella Lagerh. (1890),? Chytridiales. 1, Europe. have been correlated with acid rain, though it is not
Achlyites Mesch. (1902), Fossil Fungi. 1 (Silurian, often clear whether this is a cause of or a result from
Tertiary), Atlantic. damage seen in the trees. The decline in fruiting of
Achlyogeton Schenk ( 1859), Chytridiales. 1, wide- Cantharellus cibarius has been especially noticeable
spread (north temperate). See Blackwell & Powell (Jansen & van Doben, Ambio 16: 211, 1987; Derbsch
(Mycotaxon 64: 91, 1997). & Schmitt, Atlas der Pilze des Saarlandes 2, 1987).
Achorella Theiss. & Syd. (1915), ? Dothideomycetes. Russula mustelina fruiting has been singled out as a
10, widespread. Type material is inadequate. See valuable early indicator of acid rain problems in
Miiller & von Arx (Beitr. Kryptjl. Schweiz 11 no. 2, European forests (Felher, Agric. Ecosyst. Envir. 28:
1962). 115, 1990). Rhytisma acerinum is also strongly af-
Achorion Remak (1845) = Trichophyton fide Hawk- fected (Greenhalgh & Bevan, TBMS 71: 491, 1978),
sworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995). perhaps because of damage to the delicate mucilagi-
Achorodothis Syd. (1926), Mycosphaerellaceae. 2 (in nous sheaths around ascospores during dispersal in
leaves), Costa Rica. See Miiller & von Arx (Beitr. wet weather. Mycorrhizal fungi may mollify the ef-
6 ACID-FAST

feet of acid rain on trees (Blum et al., Nature 417: Acontium Morgan (1902), anamorphic Pezizomy-
729, 2002). In Europe, with legislation to control acid cotina, Hso.OeH.?. 4, N. America.
rain pollution, there has been some amelioration of acquired immunity, see immune.
the problem. acquired resistance, see resistance.
Lit.: Arnolds (in Hawksworth (Ed.), Frontiers in acrasin, a chemotactically active substance which
mycology: 243, 1991), Bates & Farmer (Eds) (Bryo- controls the streaming together of the myxamoebae
phytes and lichens in a changing environment, 1992), of Dictyostelium discoideum (Bonner, J. exp. Zoo/.
Pegler et al. (Eds) (Fungi of Europe, 1993), Richard- 110: 259, 1949) and other Acrasiales.
son (Pollution monitoring with lichens, 1992). Acremoniella Sacc. (1886) nom. illegit. = Harziella
See Air pollution, Bioindication. Costantin & Matr. fide Groves & Skolko (Can. J.
acid-fast (of bacteria), keeping carbol fuchsin stain Res. C 24: 74, 1946), Holubova-Jechova (Folia
after the addition of 25 per cent sulphuric acid Geobot. Phytotax. 9: 315, 1974), Warcup (MR 95:
(H2S04). 329, 1991; synonymy of A. atra auct. with Har-
acidiphilous (acidophilous, acidophilic), growing on ziella).
or in conditions of low hydrogen ion concentration Acremonites Pia (1927), Fossil Fungi. 1 (Oligocene),
(q.v.); e.g. Scytalidium acidophilum with an optimum Europe.
pH for growth of 3, with good growth even at pH 1 Acremoniula G. Arnaud (1954) nom. inval. = Acre-
(Miller et al., Internat. Biodet. 20: 27, 1984); also moniula G. Arnaud ex Cif.
used of lichens on peaty soils or bark of a pH below Acremoniula G. Arnaud ex Cif. (1962), anamorphic
5. Pezizomycotina, Hso.OeP.l. 6 (on sooty moulds, esp.
Acidomyces B.J. Baker, M.A. Lutz, S.C. Dawson, P.L. Schi.ffnerula and Meliola), pantropical. See Deighton
Bond & Banfield (2004), ? Teratosphaeriaceae. l (Mycol. Pap. 118, 1969), Mercado Sierra et al. (My-
(from acid mine drainage), California. See Baker et cotaxon 55: 491, 1995; Mexico), Hosagoudar et al.
al. (Appl. Environm. Microbiol. 70: 6270, 2004), (J. Econ. Taxon. Bot. 25: 281, 2001; India).
Hoog et al. (Stud. Mycol. 51: 33, 2005), Crous et al. Acremonium Link (1809), anamorphic Hypocreales,
(Stud. Mycol. 58: 1, 2007; posn). Hso.OeH.15. c. 117, widespread. Still polyphyletic
Aciella (P. Karst.) P. Karst. (1899) [non Aciella Tiegh. and perhaps best considered as a basic structural type
1894, Loranthaceae] = Asterodon fide Donk (Taxon rather than a genus. Grass endophytes formerly
5: 69, 1956). placed here are now considered to be Neotyphodium
Aciesia Bat. (1961) nom. dub. ? = Tricharia Fee fide spp. See Garns (Cephalosporium-artige
Lucking et al. (Lichenologist 30: 121, 1998). Schimmelpilze, 1971; monograph), Garns (TBMS 64:
Acinophora Raf. (1808) nom. dub., Agaricales. 389, 1975), Samuels (N.Z. JI Bot. 14: 231, 1976;
Acinula Fr. (1822), anamorphic Pezizomycotina, Sc.-.-. teleomorphs), Walz (Biblthca Mycol. 147: l, 1992;
1, Europe. Apparently sterile. A. chrysogenum), Lowen (Mycotaxon 53: 81, 1995;
Acitheca Currah (1985), Gymnoascaceae. l (on bark), lichenicolous spp.), Alfaro-Garcia et al. (Mycol. 88:
USA. See Currah (Mycotaxon 24: 1, 1985), Currah 804, 1996; on Cucurbitaceae), Glenn et al. (Mycol.
(SA 7: 1, 1988; key). 88: 369, 1996; phylogeny), Abad et al. (Diagnosis
Ackermannia Pat. ( 1902) = Sclerocystis fide Zycha et and Identification of Plant Pathogens. Proceedings
al. (Mucorales, 1969). of the 4th International Symposium of the European
Acladlum Link (1809), Botryobasidiaceae. 20. See Foundation for Plant Pathology: 287, 1997; VCGs),
Wright (Cryptog. Bot. 1: 26, 1989), Partridge et al. Ito et al. (MR 104: 77, 2000), Rossman (Stud. Mycol.
(Mycotaxon 82: 41, 2002; key). 45: 27, 2000; spp. with Hypocrealean affinities),
Acleistia Bay!. Ell. ( 1917), anamorphic Calycina, Seifert & Garns in McLaughlin et al. (Eds) (The My-
Ccu.OeH.15. l (saprobic on A/nus catkins), Europe. cota A Comprehensive Treatise on Fungi as Experi-
The connexion with Calycina is not well established. mental Systems for Basic and Applied Research 7A:
See Bayliss Elliott (TBMS 5: 417, 1916). 307, 2001; polyphyly), Wang et al. (Mycosystema 21:
Acleistomyces Bat. (1961) = Sporopodiurn fide Luck- 192, 2002; Chinese spp.), Lin et al. (Plant Pathology
ing et al. (Lichenologist 30: 121, 1998). Bulletin Taichung 13: 91, 2004; A. lactucae), Hsiao
Acmosporium Corda (1839) = Aspergillus fide et al. (J. Clin. Microbiol. 43: 3760, 2005; identifica-
Hughes (CJB 36: 727, 1958). tion using arrays), Ma et al. (Life in Ancient Ice: 159,
Acoliomyces Cif. & Tomas. (1953) = Thelomma fide 2005; in glacial ice), Rakeman et al. (J. Clin. Micro-
Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, biol. 43: 3324, 2005; mol. analysis of clinical spp.).
1995). aero- (combining form), at the end; apical; terminal.
Acolium (Ach.) Gray (1821), Caliciaceae (L). c. 5, acroauxic (of conidiophores), growth in length re-
widespread. See Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the stricted to the apical region.
Fungi edn 8, 1995). Acrocalymma Alcorn & J.A.G. Irwin (1987), anamor-
Acollum Trevis. (1862) = Pseudacolium. phic Massarina, Cpd.OeH.15. l (on Medicago), Aus-
Acompsomyces Thaxt. (1901), Laboulbeniaceae. 7 (on tralia. See Alcorn & Irwin (TBMS 88: 163, 1987),
insect cuticles), widespread. See Benjamin (Mem. N. Shoemaker et al. (CJB 69: 569, 1991; teleomorph),
Y. bot. Gdn 49: 210, 1989; key, ontogeny), San- Aptroot (Nova Hedwigia 66: 89, 1998; tax. place-
tamaria (Mycotaxon 49: 313, 1993; Spain), San- ment).
tamaria (Fl. Mycol. Iberica 5, 2003; Iberian spp.). acrochroic, see Colour.
Acontiopsis Negru ( 1961) nom. inval., Nectriaceae. 1 Acrocladium Petr. (1949) [non Acrocladium Mitt.
(on twigs of Crataegus), Europe. See Hawksworth et 1869, Musci] = Periconiella fide von Arx (Persoonia
al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995; ? syn. of 11: 389, 1981).
Cylindrocladiella), Crous (Taxonomy and Pathology Acroconidiella J.C. Lindq. & Alippi (1964) ? =
of Cylindrocladium (Calonectria) and Allied Genera: Cladosporiurn fide Lindquist & Alippi (Darwiniana
278 pp., 2002). 13: 612, 1964), Dugan et al. (Schlechtendalia 11,
 ACROSPERMUM 7

2004). 68: 693, 1976).

Acroconidiellina M.B. Ellis (1971), anamorphic Pe- acrogenous, development at the apex.
zizomycotina, Hso. leP.26. 3, widespread (tropical). Acrogynomyces Thaxt. (1931), Laboulbeniaceae. 6 (on
See Ellis (Mycol. Pap. 125: 22, 1971). insect exoskeletons), Africa. See Tavares (Mycol.
Acrocordia A. Massa!. (1854), Monoblastiaceae (L). Mem. 9: 627 pp., 1985), Santamaria (MR 99: 1071,
10, widespread (esp. north temperate). See Coppins 1995).
& James (Lichenologist 10: 179, 1978; UK spp.), acronema, extension of flagellum tip containing the
Harris (More Florida Lichens, 1995). two central microtubules but none of the nine periph-
Acrocordiaceae Oksner ex M.E. Barr (1987) =Mono- eral elements.
blastiaceae. acropetal (I) describes chains of conidia in which the
Acrocordiella O.E. Erikss. (1982) = Requienella fide youngest is at the apex, basifugal; cf. basipetal; (2) a
Boise (Mycol. 78: 37, 1986; synonymy), Eriksson & pattern of apical growth.
Hawksworth (SA 7: 59, 1988). Acrophialophora Edward (1961), anamorphic Pezizo-
Acrocordiomyces Cif. & Tomas. (1953) = Acrocordia mycotina, Hso.OeH.15. 2, widespread. See Samson &
fide Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn Mahmood (Acta Bot. Neer/. 19: 804, 1970; key), Al-
8, 1995). Mohsen et al. (J. Clin. Microbiol. 38: 4569, 2000;
Acrocordiopsis Borse & K.D. Hyde (1989), Mela- clinical), Kendrick (CJB 81: 75, 2003; morphogene-
nommataceae. 2 (marine), widespread. See Borse & sis).
Hyde (Mycotaxon 34: 535, 1989), Alias et al. (Fun- Acrophragmis Kiffer & Reisinger (1970), anamorphic
gal Diversity 2: 35, 1999). Pezizomycotina, Hso.= eP.19. 4, widespread (esp.
Acrocorelia R. Doll (1982) nom. nud., ? Dothideales tropical). See Kiffer & Reisinger (Rev. Ecol. Biol. Sol
(L). 7: 16, 1970), Mercado Sierra & Mena Portales (Acta
Acrocylindrium Bonord. (1851), anamorphic Pezizo- bot. Szeged 32: 189, 1986; Cuba), Rao & Hoog
mycotina, Hsc.OeH.?. 3, Europe. ? = Sarocladium (Stud. Mycol. 28, 1986; India), Wu & Zhuang (Fun-
fide Garns (in litt.). See Garns & Hawksworth gal Diversity Res. Ser. 15, 2005; China).
(Kavaka 3: 60, 1976). Acrophytum, see Akrophyton.
Acrodesmis Syd. (1926) = Periconiella fide Ellis (My- acropleurogenous, formed at the end and on the sides.
col. Pap. 111, 1967). Acrorixis Trevis. ( 1860) = Thelenella fide Mayrhofer
Acrodictyella W.A. Baker & Partridge (200 I), ana- & Poelt (Herzogia 7: 13, 1985), Hawksworth et al.
morphic Pezizomycotina. I, Alabama. See Baker et (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995).
al. (Mycotaxon 78: 30, 2001), Baker & Morgan-Jones Acroscyphus Lev. (1846), Caliciaceae (L). I, wide-
(Mycotaxon 85: 371, 2003; contrast with Pseu- spread. See Tibell (Symb. bot. upsal. 32 no. I: 291,
dacrodictys ). 1997; anam), Tibell (Biblthca Lichenol. 71: 107 pp.,
Acrodictyopsis P.M. Kirk (1983), anamorphic Pezizo- 1998), Joneson & Glew (Bryologist 106: 443, 2003;
mycotina, Hso.#eP.l. I, British Isles. See Kirk (My- N America), Tibell & Thor (J. Hattori bot. Lab. 94:
cotaxon 18: 260, 1983), Kendrick (CJB 81: 75, 2003; 205, 2003; Japan).
morphogenesis). Acrospeira Berk. & Broome (1857), anamorphic Pe-
Acrodictys M.B. Ellis (1961), anamorphic Pezizomy- zizomycotina, Hso.#eP. l. I (parasitic on Castanea),
cotina, Hso.#eP.1/19. c. 38 (saprobic on wood etc.), widespread (north temperate). See Wiltshire (TBMS
widespread. See Ellis (Dematiaceous Hyphomycetes, 21: 211, 1938).
1971), Ellis (More Dematiaceous Hyphomycetes, Acrospermaceae Fuckel (1870), Acrospermales. 4 gen.
1976), Chang (Bot. Bull. Acad. sin. Taipei 38: 197, (+ 3 syn.), 15 spp.
1997), Whitton et al. (Fungal Diversity 4: 159, 2000; Lit.: Webster (TBMS 39: 361, 1956), Eriksson
on Pandanaceae;), Cai et al. (Nova Hedwigia 75: (Ark. Bot. 6: 381, 1967), Eriksson (Mycotaxon 15,
525, 2002; Philippines), Baker & Morgan-Jones (My- 1982), Nograsek (Biblthca Mycol. 133: 271 pp.,
cotaxon 85: 371, 2003; contrast with Pseudacrodic- 1990), Barr (Mycol., 1994; included in Xylariales),
tys), Kodsueb et al. (Cryptog. Mycol. 27: 111, 2006; Winka & Eriksson (Phylogenetic Relationships
Thailand). Within the Ascomycota Based on 18S rDNA Se-
Acrodontiella U. Braun & Scheuer (1995), anamorphic quences Akademisk Avhandling [Thesis (PhD), De-
Pezizomycotina, Hso.?.?. I, Austria. See Braun & partment of Ecology and Environmental Science,
Scheuer (Sydowia 47: 146, 1995), Braun (Monogr. Umea University]: [17] pp., 2000).
Cercosporella, Ramu/aria Allied Genera (Phytopath. Acrospermales Minter, Peredo & A.T. Watson (2007).
Hyphom.) 2, 1998). Dothideomycetes. I fam., 4 gen., 15 spp. Fam.:
Acrodontium de Hoog (1972), anamorphic Pezizomy- Acrospermaceae
cotina, Hso.OeH.l. 9, widespread. See de Hoog (Stud. Lit.: Minter et al. (Bo/. Soc. Argent. Bot. 42: 107,
Mycol. 1, 1972), Sutton et al. (Guide to Clinically 2007).
Significant Fungi, 1998; clinical taxa), van Wyk et Acrospermoides J.H. Mill. & G.E. Thomps. (1940), ?
al. (S. Afr. J. Sci. 96: 580, 2000; conidiogenesis), Acrospermaceae. 1, USA. See Miller & Thompson
Czeczuga et al. (Feddes Repert. 112: 81, 2001; (Mycol. 32: 1, 1940; descr.), Barr (Mycotaxon 39: 43,
Czech Republic). 1990; family placement).
Acrogenospora M.B. Ellis (1971), anamorphic Far- Acrospermum Tode (1790), Acrospermaceae. Ana-
lowiella, Hso.OeP.19. 6 (saprobic on wood and bark), morph Gonatophragmium. 11 (saprobic, esp. on
widespread. See Hughes (N.Z. JI Bot. 16: 312, 1978), grasses), widespread. See Webster (TBMS 39: 361,
Goh et al. (MR 102: 1309, 1998; key), Zhu et al. 1956; conidia), Eriksson (Ark. Bot. ser. 2 6: 381,
(Mycotaxon 92: 383, 2005; China). 1967), Sherwood (Mycotaxon 5: 39, 1977; posn),
Acrogenotheca Cif. & Bat. (1963), Dothideomycetes. Winka & Eriksson (Phylogenetic Relationships
Anamorph Hiospira. 2, widespread (tropical). See Within the Ascomycota Based on 18S rDNA Se-
Hughes (N.Z. JI Bot. 5: 504, 1967), Hughes (Mycol. quences Akademisk Avhandling [Thesis (PhD), De-
8 ACROSPHAERIA

partment of Ecology and Environmental Science, 2001; Japan).

Umel'l University]: [17] pp., 2000; phylogeny), Actiniopsis Starback ( 1899) = Trichothelium fide
Minter et al. (Bo/. Soc. Argent. Bot. 42: 107, 2007). Santesson (Symb. bot. upsal. 12 no. 1: 1, 1952),
Acrosphaeria Corda (1842) = Xylaria Hill ex Schrank Samuels (N.Z. JI Bot. 14: 232, 1976), Rossman et al.
fide Lress0e (SA 13: 43, 1994). (Stud. Mycol. 42: 248 pp., 1999).
Acrospira Mont. (1857), anamorphic Pezizomycotina, Actinobacteria (Actinomycetes; 'Ray Fungi'). A group
Hso.?.?. 1, Europe. of morphologically diverse but usually filamentous
acrospore, an apical spore. Gram positive bacteria which have occasionally been
Acrosporella Riedl & Ershad (1977) = Cladosporium mistaken for conidial fungi. Actinobacteria are typi-
fide Sutton (in litt. ). cally saprobes (esp. in soil) but a few are pathogenic
Acrosporium Bonord. (1851), anamorphic Pezizomy- for humans, animals, and plants; some (esp. Strepto-
cotina, Hso.OeH.?. 1, Germany. myces) are important sources of antibiotics (see am-
Acrosporium Nees (1816) nom. rej. = Oidium Link photericin, cycloheximide, nystatin, streptomycin);
(1824) fide Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the some form lichen-like associations with green algae
Fungi edn 8, 1995). (see actinolichen).
acrosporogenous (of conidial maturation), cells delim- Lit.: The literature on Actinobacteria is extensive.
ited and maturing in sequence from base to apex as A hierarchical description has been produced by
the tip of the conidium expands (Luttrell, 1963). Stackebrandt et al. (Int. J. Syst. Bacteriol. 47: 479,
Acrostalagmus Corda (1838), anamorphic Hy- 1997). Generic names are listed by Skerman et al.
pocrea/es. 2 (isol. ex soil etc.), widespread. See Zare (Approved lists of bacteria/ names, Amended Edn,
& Garns (MR 108: 576, 2004), Zare et al. (MR 108: 1989). See Williams et al. (Eds) (Bergey 's manual of
576, 2004; rels with Vertici//ium, connexions), Garns systematic bacteriology 4, The actinomycetes, 1989),
et al. (Taxon 54: 179, 2005; nomencl.), Pantou et al. Balows et al. (The procaryotes, 2nd edn, 1992),
(MR 109: 889, 2005; phylogeny). Goodfellow et al. (Eds) (Biology of the actinomy-
Acrostaphylus G. Arnaud ex Subram. (1971) = cetes, 1984), Ortiz-Ortiz et al. (Eds) (Biological, bio-
Nodulisporium fide Jong & Rogers (Tech. Bull. chemical, and biomedical aspects of actinomycetes,
Wash. agric. Exp. Stn 71, 1972). 1984), Goodfellow et al. (Eds) (Actinomycetes in bio-
Acrostaurus Deighton & Piroz. (1972), anamorphic technology), Goodfellow & Williams (Ann. Rev. Mi-
Pezizomycotina, Hso.ObP.19. 1 (fungicolous), wide- crobiol. 37: 189, 1983).
spread (tropical). See Deighton & Pirozynski (Mycol. Actinocephalum Saito (1905) = Cunninghamella fide
Pap. 128: 94, 1972). Hesseltine (Myco/. 47: 344, 1955).
Acrostroma Seifert ( 1987), anamorphic Batistia, Actinochaete Ferro (1907) nom. conf., anamorphic
Hsy.OeH.15. 1, Venezuela. See Seifert (CJB 65: Pezizomycotina. = Aspergillus (Trichocom.) p.p. and
2197, 1987), Samuels & Rodrigues (Myco/. 81: 52, Septobasidium (Septobasid.) p.p. fide Ellis (in litt. ).
1989; connexion). Actinocladium Ehrenb. (1819), anamorphic Pezizomy-
Acrotamnium Nees (1816) nom. dub. ? = Tomentella cotina, Hso.ObP.l. 5, widespread. See Wu & Zhuang
Pat. fide Stalpers (Stud. Myco/. 24: 72, 1984). (Fungal Diversity Res. Ser. 15, 2005; China).
Acrotellomyces Cif. & Tomas. (1953) = Acrotellum. Actinocymbe Hohn. (1911), Chaetothyriaceae. 1 or 2,
Acrotellum Tomas. & Cif. (1952) = Thelidium fide widespread (tropical). See Verma & Kamal (Indian
Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, Phytopath. 40: 410, 1988).
1995). Actinodendron G.F. Orr & Kuehn (1963) = Oncocla-
Acrothamnium, see Acrotamnium. dium fide Hughes (CJB 46: 939, 1968).
Acrotheca Fuckel (1860) = Ramularia Unger fide Actinodermium Nees (1816) = Sterbeeckia.
Braun (Monogr. Cercosporel/a, Ramu/aria Allied Actinodochium Syd. (1927), anamorphic Pezizomy-
Genera (Phytopath. Hyphom.) 2, 1998). cotina, Hsp.OeH.3. 2, C. America; India.
Acrotheciella Koord. (1907), anamorphic Pezizomy- Actinodothidopsis F. Stevens (1925) =Venturia Sacc.
cotina, Hsp.= eP.?24. 1, Java. fide Miiller & von Arx (Beitr. Kryptjl. Schweiz 11 no.
Acrothecium (Corda) Preuss (1851), anamorphic Pe- 2, 1962).
zizomycotina, Hso.= eH.?. c. 15, widespread. Actinodothis Syd. & P. Syd. (1914) =Amazonia fide
acroton, a spinule in lichens bearing side branches. Hansford (Beih. Sydowia 2, 1961 ).
Actidiographium Lar.N. Vassiljeva (2000),? Hysteri- Actinoglyphis Mont. (1856) = Sarcographa fide Hawk-
aceae. 1, Eastern Russia. See Vasil'eva (Mikol. Fito- sworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995).
patol. 34: 4, 2000). Actinogyra Schol. (1934) = Umbilicaria fide Hawk-
actidione, trade name for cycloheximide (q.v.). sworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995).
Actidium Fr. (1815), Mytilinidiaceae. 9, Europe; N. actinogyrose (actinogyr) (of apothecia), disc gyrose
America. See Zogg (Ber schweiz. bot. Ges. 70: 195, and having no proper margin.
1960; key). actinolichen, a lichen-like association between a green
Actigea Raf. (1814) = Scleroderma fide Stalpers (in alga and an actinomycete (e.g. Ch/ore/la and Strep-
litt.). tomyces sp.; Lazo & Klein, Myco/. 57: 804, 1965)
Actigena, see Actigea. occurring in nature and also in mixed laboratory cul-
actin and mycosin are proteins associated with contrac- tures. See Kalakoutskii et al. (Actinomycetes, n.s.
tion and relaxation of muscle; also present in several 1(2): 27, 1990; lab. expts, bibliogr.).
lower eukaryotic organisms and responsible for the Actinomadura H. Lechev. & M.P. Lechev. (1968),
periodic reversal of protoplasmic streaming in the Actinobacteria. q.v.
plasmodium of Mycetozoa. Actinomma Sacc. (1884) = Atichia fide Hawksworth
Actiniceps Berk. & Broome (1876), Pterulaceae. 3, et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995).
widespread (tropical). See Boedijn (Persoonia 1: 11, Actinomortierella Chalab. (1968) = Mortierella fide
1959), Tanaka & Hongo (Mycoscience 42: 433, Garns (Nova Hedwigia 18: 30, 1969).
 ADELOCOCCACEAE 9

Actinomucor Schostak. (1898), Mucoraceae. 1, wide- Seifert in Sugiyama (Ed.) (Pleomorphic Fungi: The
spread. See Benjamin & Hesseltine (Mycol. 49: 240, Diversity and its Taxonomic Implications: 29, 1987),
1957), Jong & Yuan (Mycotaxon 23: 261, 1985), Rossman et al. (Stud. Mycol. 42: 248 pp., 1999).
Voigt & Wostemeyer (Gene 270: 113, 2001; phylog- Actinostroma Klotzsch (1843) = Cymatoderma fide
eny), Zheng & Liu (Nova Hedwigia 80: 419, 2005), Donk(Taxon6: 17, 1957).
Khan et al. (Antonie van Leeuwenhoek 94: in press, Actinosynnema T. Haseg., H. Lechev. & M.P. Lechev.
2008; zygomycosis, n.sp.). (1978), Actinobacteria. q.v.
Actinomyce Meyen (1827) nom. dub.,? Fungi. Actinoteichus Cavalc. & Poroca ( 1971) = Asterothy-
Actinomyces Harz (1877), Actinobacteria. q.v. rium Miill. Arg. fide Liicking et al. (Lichenologist
Actinomycetes, see Actinobacteria. 30: 121, 1998).
Actinomycites D. Ellis (1916), Fossil Fungi, Actino- Actinotexis Arx (1960), anamorphic Pezizomycotina,
bacteria. 1 (Jurassic), British Isles. q.v. Cpt.OtH.?. 1, Brazil. See von Arx (Pub/foes Inst. Mi-
Actinomycodium K.M. Zalessky (1915), Fossil Fungi col. Recife 289: 4, 1960).
(anamorphic fungi) or Actinomycetes anamorphic Actinothecium Ces. (1854), anamorphic Pezizomy-
Pezizomycotina. 1 (Permo-Carboniferous), former cotina, Cpt.OeH.?. 5, widespread.
USSR. Actinothecium Flot. (1855) = Verrucaria Schrad. fide
Actinomyxa Syd. & P. Syd. (1917), Microthyriaceae. Hawksworth (Bull. Br. Mus. nat. Hist. Bot. 14: 43,
1, Australia. 1985; placement), Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of
Actinonema Fr. (1849) = Spilocaea fide Sutton (Mycol. the Fungi edn 8, 1995).
Pap. 141, 1977). Actinothyrella Edward, Kr.P. Singh, S.C. Tripathi,
Actinonema Pers. (1822) nom. dub., anamorphic Pe- M.K. Sinha & Ranade (1974) nom. dub., anamorphic
zizomycotina. The type contains sterile mycelium, but Pezizomycotina. See Sutton (Mycol. Pap. 141, 1977).
often used for Marssonina rosae (teleomorph Diplo- Actinothyrium Kunze (1823), anamorphic Pezizomy-
carpon rosae) (black spot of rose). See Sutton (My- cotina, Cpt.OtH.?. 10, widespread. See Barnes et al.
col. Pap. 141, 1977). (Stud. Mycol. 50: 551, 2004; links with Dothistroma).
Actinonemella Hohn. (1916) = Asteroma fide Sutton Actinotrichum Wallr. [not traced] nom. nud., anamor-
(Mycol. Pap. 141, 1977). phic Pezizomycotina. See Sutton (Mycol. Pap. 141,
Actinopelte Sacc. ( 1913) = Tubakia. 1977).
Actinopelte Stizenb. (1861) = Solorinella fide Hawk- Actonia C.W. Dodge (1935) nom. dub., Fungi. See
sworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995). Batra in Subramanian (Ed.) (Taxonomy of fangi 1:
Actinopeltella Doidge (1924) = Actinopeltis fide von 187, 1978).
Arx & Miiller (Stud. Mycol. 9, 1975). Actycus Raf. (1815) nom. dub., Fungi.
Actinopeltis Hohn. (1907), Microthyriaceae. 11, wide- aculeate, having narrow spines (Fig. 20.3).
spread. See Ellis (TBMS 68: 145, 1977), Spooner & aculeolate, having spine-like processes.
Kirk (MR 94: 223, 1990), Geel & Aptroot (Nova acuminate, gradually narrowing to a point.
Hedwigia 82: 313, 2006; fossil taxa). Acumispora Matsush. (1980), anamorphic Pezizomy-
Actinophora Merr. (1943) = Acinophora. cotina, Hso.= eH-P.l. 3, Taiwan. See Matsushima
Actinoplaca Miill. Arg. (1891), Gomphillaceae (L). 4, (Matsush. Mycol. Mem. 1: 2, 1980), Matsushima
widespread (primarily tropical). See Vezda & Poelt (Matsush. Mycol. Mem. 6, 1989).
(Folia geobot. phytotax. 22: 180, 1987), Liicking Acurtis Fr. (1849) nom. dub., Physalacriaceae. A ster-
(Biblthca Lichenol. 65: 1, 1997; Costa Rica), Aptroot ile form of Armillaria mellea s.I. when parasitized by
et al. (Mycotaxon 88: 41, 2003; Yunnan), Farkas Entoloma abortivum (Czederpilz et al., Mycol. 93:
(Biblthca Lichenol. 88: 111, 2004; S Africa), Liicking 84, 2001 ), not the opposite (E. abortivum as parasi-
et al. (Lichenologist 37: 123, 2005; phenotype cladis- tized by Armillaria as suggested by Watling (Bull.
tics), Liicking (Cryptog. Mycol. 27: 121, 2006; Soc. /inn. Lyon 43(Suppl.): 449, 1970), so technically
French Guiana). a hyphal anamorph.
Actinoplacomyces Cif. & Tomas. (1954) = Actino- acute (I) pointed (Fig. 23.41); (2) less than a right
placa. angle.
Actinoplanes Couch (1950), Actinobacteria. q.v. Acutocapillitium P. Ponce de Le6n (1976),? Agarica-
Actinopolyspora Gochn., K.G. Johnson & Kushner ceae. 3, America (tropical). See Demoulin (in litt. ),
(1975), Actinobacteria. q.v. Calonge et al. (Boll. Gruppo Micol. 'G. Bresadola'
Actinoscypha P. Karst. (1888) = Micropeziza fide 43: 51, 2000)? = Glyptoderma (Lycoperd.) fide.
Nannfeldt (Bot. Notiser 129: 323, 1976). Adamson's fringe, the downward growing hyphae of a
Actinosoma Syd. (1930) ? = Actinopeltis fide Spooner dermatophyte in the region above the bulb of a hair.
& Kirk (MR 94: 223, 1990), Eriksson & Hawksworth adapted race (Magnus), see physiologic race.
(SA 9: 6, 1991; status). adaxial (of a basidiospore), the side next to the long
Actinospira Corda (1854) = Myxotrichum. axis of the basidium, usually that with the apiculus
Actinospora Ingold ( 1952) [non Actinospora Turcz. (Corner, 1948); cf. abaxial.
1835, Ranunculaceae] = Actinosporella. Adea Petr. (1928) = Seiridium fide Nag Raj & Ken-
Actinosporella Descals, Marvanova & J. Webster drick (Sydowia 38: 179, 1986).
(1999), anamorphic Miladina, Hso.lbH.23. 1 (in wa- Adella Petr. (1936) = Wojnowicia fide Sutton (Ceskil
ter), widespread. See Descals (TBMS 67: 208, 1976), Mykol. 29: 97, 1975).
Descals & Webster (TBMS 70: 466, 1978; teleo- Adelococcaceae Triebel (1993), Verrucariales. 2 gen.,
morph), Descals et al. (CJB 76: 1647, 1998), Descals 13 spp.
(MR 109: 545, 2005). Lit.: Triebel (Biblthca Lichenol. 35: 278 pp., 1989),
Actinostilbe Petch ( 1925), anamorphic Lanatonectria, Matzer & Pelzmann (Nova Hedwigia 52: 1, 1991),
Hsp.O-leH.15. 3, widespread. See Sutton (TBMS 76: Triebel (Sendtnera 1: 273, 1993), Hoffmann &
97, 1981; synonym of Sarcopodium), Samuels & Hafellner (Biblthca Lichenol. 77: 181 pp., 2000), Or-
10 ADELOCOCCUS

ange (Mycotaxon 81: 265, 2002). Adustomyces Jiilich ( 1979), ? Pterulaceae. 1, Europe;
Adelococcus Theiss. & Syd. (1918), Adelococcaceae. 6 Africa. See Jiilich (Persoonia 10: 325, 1979).
(on lichens), Europe. See Matzer & Hafellner adventitious septum, see septum.
(Biblthca Lichenol. 37, 1990), Matzer & Pelzmann adventive branching (of fruticose lichens), branching
(Nova Hedwigia 52: 1, 1991; ascospores), Etayo & not of the normal pattern; e.g. regenerate branches
Breuss (Ost. Z. Pilzk. 7: 203, 1998). produced after damage to the original branches in
Adelodiscus Syd. (1931), Helotiales. 1, Philippines. Cladonia.
Adelolecia Hertel & Hafellner ( 1984), Ramalinaceae Aecidiconium Yuill. (1892), ? Pucciniales. 1 (on Pinus
(L). 3, Europe; N. America. See Hertel & Rambold (Pinaceae)), France.
(Biblthca Licheno/. 57: 211, 1995), Ekman (Op. Bot. Aecidiella Ellis & Kelsey ( 1897) = Pucciniosira fide
127, 1996), Lumbsch et al. (Mo/. Phylogen. Evol. 31: Arthur (N. Amer. Fl. 7: 126, 1907).
822, 2004; posn). Aecidiolum Unger (1832), anamorphic Pucciniales. 12.
Adelomyces Thaxt. (1931) = Phaulomyces fide Ta- Anamorph name for (0).
vares (Mycol. Mem. 9, 1985). aecidiospore, see Pucciniales.
Adelomycetes, see Anamorphic fungi (Langeron, Pre- Aecidites Debey & Ettingsh. (1859), Fossil Fungi. 4
cis de Myco/ogie, edn 1, 1945). (Cretaceous, Tertiary), Europe.
Adelopus Theiss. (1918) = Phaeocryptopus fide von Aecidium Pers. (1796), anamorphic Pucciniales. c. 600
Arx & Miiller (Stud. Mycol. 9, 1975). (on angiosperms), widespread. Anamorph name for
adelphogamy, pseudomictic copulation of mother and (I). The name originally applied to the aecial stage of
daughter cells, as in some yeasts (Gaumann & Puccinia but is also widely used for the 'aecioid'
Dodge, 1928: 13). aecial stages of other rust families. A number may be
adenose, having glands; gland-like. 'duplicate' names; some may be species of Endo-
Aderkomyces Bat. (1961), Gomphillaceae (L). 25, phyllum (q.v.). As with other anamorphic fungi, an
neotropics. See Liicking et al. (Lichenologist 30: 121, Aecidium name is sometimes used even when there is
1998; synonymy with Tricharia), Liicking et al. a named teleomorphic (telial, III) state.
(Lichenologist 37: 123, 2005; accepted genus), Liick- aecidium, see Pucciniales.
ing (Cryptog. Mycol. 27: 121, 2006; French Guiana). aeciospore, see Pucciniales.
Adermatis Clem. (1909) = Lecania fide Hawksworth aeciotelium, see Puccinia/es.
et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995). aecium, see Pucciniales.
adherance (of fungicides), the ability of a fungicide (or Aeciure Buritica & J.F. Hennen (1994), anamorphic
other crop protectant) to stick to a surface. Cf. reten- Arthuria. 1 (on Croton (Euphorbiaceae)), Brazil.
tion. Anamorph name for (II).
adhesive disc, see holdfast. Aedispora P.J. Kilochitskii (1997), Microsporidia. 8.
adhesorium, the organ developed from a resting zoo- Aedycia Raf. (1808) nom. rej. = Mutinus fide Stalpers
spore of Plasmodiophora for attachment to, and (in litt.).
penetration of, the host (Aist & Williams, CJB 49: Aegerita Pers. (1801), anamorphic Bulbillomyces. l,
2023, 1971). Europe. See Hennebert (Persoonia 7: 191, 1973),
Adhogamina Subram. & Lodha (1964) = Gilmaniella Julich (Persoonia 8: 59, 1974).
fide Barron (The genera of hyphomycetes from soil, Aegeritella Balazy & J. Wisn. (1974), anamorphic
1968). Pezizomycotina, Hsp.OeH.1. 4 (on ants), Europe;
adiaspiromycosis, pulmonary infection in animals Brazil. See Balazy & Wisniewski (Prace Komisji
(particularly soil-burrowing rodents) and rarely hu- Nauk Rolniczych i Komisji Nauk Lefoych 38: 13,
mans by Emmonsia spp., esp. E. parva (syn. Hap- 1974), Espadaler & Wisniewski (Butlleti de la Insti-
/osporangium parvum) and E. crescens (Jellison, tucio Catalana d'Historia Natural secci6 de Botimica
Adiaspiromycosis (syn. Haplomycosis), 1969); 54: 31, 1987; Spain), Balazy et al. (MR 94: 273,
haplomycosis. Cf. adiaspore. 1990; Morocco).
adiaspore, a large spherical chlamydospore produced Aegeritina Jiilich (1984), anamorphic Subulicystidium.
in the lungs of animals by the enlargement of an in- 1, Europe. See Jiilich (Int. J Myco/. Lichenol. 1: 282,
haled conidium of Emmonsia spp.; cf. adiaspiromy- 1984).
cosis. Chrysosporium pruinosum produces similar Aegeritopsis Hohn. ( 1903) nom. dub., Fungi.
spores in culture (Carmichael, CJB 40: 1167, 1962). Aenigmatomyces R.F. Castaneda & W.B. Kendr.
adjunct (in brewing), any legally permitted substance (1994), anamorphic Fungi, Hso.OeH.l. 1 (on? Py-
lacking nutritional properties added to the fermenta- thium), Canada. See Castaneda Ruiz & Kendrick
tion. (Myco/. 85: 1023, 1993).
adnate (of lamellae or tubes), joined to the stipe; if Aenigmatospora R.F. Castaneda Ruiz, Saikawa,
lamellae, proximal end not notched (cf. sinuate ); Guarro & Calduch (1999), anamorphic Pezizomy-
sometimes restricted to lamellae widely joined to the cotina. 1, Cuba. See Castaneda et al. (Cryptog. My-
stipe (Fig. l 9C) (cf. adnexed); (of pellicle, scales, co/. 20: 115, 1999).
etc.), tightly fixed to the surface. aequi-hymeniiferous (of hymenial development in
adnexed (of lamellae), narrowly joined to the stipe agarics), having basidia which mature and shed their
(Fig. 19B) (cf. adnate); an ambiguous term. spores evenly over the surface of each lamella; the
Adomia S. Schatz (1985), Sordariomycetes. 1 (marine, non-Coprinus type (Buller, Researches 2: 19, 1922).
on Avicennia), Egypt; Australia. Perhaps part of the cf. inaequi-hymeniiferous.
Ceriospora complex, or related to Urosporellopsis. aero-aquatic fungi, fungi that grow under water but
See Schatz (TBMS84: 555, 1985; descr.). produce spores in the air above (van Beverwijk,
adpressed, see appressed. TBMS 34: 280, 1951 ). See Aquatic fungi.
adspersed, of wide distribution; scattered. aerobe, an organism needing free oxygen for growth;
aduncate, bent; hooked; crooked. cf. anaerobe.
 AGARICACEAE 11

aerobiological pathway, the process (comprising the to enhance understanding of evolution in the king-
source, liberation, dispersion, deposition, and impact dom Fungi, and thereby of life on Earth in general,
on another living organism) by which air-borne mi- leading to development of diagnostic tools to aid dis-
croorganisms are dispersed (Edwards, Aerobiology, covery of the very many fungal species believed to
1979). exist but as yet unknown. In its first stage, the project
aerogenic, describes an organism that produces detect- developed broad datasets of molecular and non-
able gas during the breakdown of carbohydrate. molecular (i.e. morphological) characters across the
aerole (of lichens), a scale-like area on the thallus kingdom, leading to the first unified phylogenetic
delimited by cracks or depressions. classification system for higher ranks of the Fungi. It
Aerophyton Eschw. (1824) nom. dub., anamorphic also resulted in the first database of fungal subcellu-
Pezizomycotina. lar characters and character states, and various infor-
Aeruginospora Hohn. (1908), ? Tricholomataceae. 2, mational tools for studying phylogeny. The project
Australia; Southeast Asia. See Horak (N.Z. JI Bot. 28: has already made a profound impact on fungal sys-
255, 1990). tematics, and its findings have been incorporated in
Aessosporon Van der Walt (1970), Sporidiobolaceae this edn of the Dictionary. See: Hibbett et al. (MR
R.T. Moore. Anamorphs Bullera, Sporobolomyces. 2, 111: 509, 2007). Website: http://aftol.org.
Netherlands. See van der Walt (Antonie van Leeu- agamic (agamous), asexual.
wenhoek Ned. Tijdschr. Hyg. 36: 54, 1970). agar (agar-agar), a substance from certain red algae
aethalium (of Mycetozoa), a sessile fruit-body made by (Gelidium (Japan, USA), Graci/aria (USA), Gigar-
a massing of all or a part of the plasmodium. tina (UK), Pterocladia (NZ), etc.) used to make cul-
aetiology, the science of the causes of disease; etiology ture media into gels which few microorganisms can
(Amer.). liquefy. See Chapman (Seaweeds and their uses,
Aetnensis Lloyd ( 1910) nom. nud., Fungi. 1950), Newton (Seaweed utilization, 1951 ), Humm
Aftatoxins. A series of toxic polybutole metabolites (Econ. Bot. 1: 317, 1947); a possible substitute using
(mycotoxins) esp. of Aspergillus jlavus strains when granulated tapioca or tapioca pearls (Manihot escu-
growing on groundnuts, cereals, etc., particularly in lenta, cassava) has been proposed for use where agar
warm and moist conditions; most well known my- is unavailable or prohibitively priced ( Nene &
cotoxin; most developed countries have statutory lim- Sheila, Indian J. mycol. Pl. Path. 24: 159, 1994). Cf.
its; gene probes available; the cause of anatoxicosis gelatin, Media.
in poultry and cattle and carcinogenic for rats and agaric (!) one of the Agaricales; fty-, Amanita mus-
humans. caria; honey-, Armillaria mellea; (2) (in early medi-
Lit.: Abbas (Ajlatoxin and food safety, 2005), Hes- cine, obsol.), species of Fornes or Polyporus; female,
seltine et al. (Bact. Rev. 30: 795, 1966), Ajlatoxin white, or purging - (agaricum), F. officinalis; male-,
bibliography, 1960-67, 1968), Goldblatt (Ed.) (Ajla- Phellinus igniarius (F. igniarius).
toxin: scientific background, control and implica- Agaricaceae Chevall. ( 1826), Agaricales. 85 gen. (+ 80
tions, 1969), Racovitza (J. gen. Microbial. 57: 379, syn.), 1340 spp.
1969; aflatoxin toxic to the mite Glyciphagus domes- Lit.: Kreisel (Feddes Repert. 64: 89, 1962), Hom-
ticus), Heathcote & Hibbert (Ajlatoxins: chemical rich & Wright (Mycol. 65: 779, 1973), Kreisel
and biological aspects, 1978), Eaton & Groopman (Biblthca Mycol. 36, 1973; Germany), Brodie (The
(The toxicology of ajlatoxins, 1994), Flannigan (Ed.) Bird's Nest Fungi: 199 pp., 1975), Brodie (Lejeunia
(Internal. Biodet. 22 (Suppl.), 1986; in cereals and n.s. 112: I, 1984; suppl.), Pegler (Kew Bull. Addit.
stored products), Williams et al. (Am. J. Clin. Nutri- Ser. 12: 519 pp., 1986), Singer (Agaric. mod. Tax.
tion 80: 1106, 2004), Wylie & Morehouse (Eds) 4th ed, 1986), Malloch et al. (Mycol. 79: 839, 1987),
(Mycotoxic fungi, mycotoxins, mycotoxicoses 1-3, Pegler & Young (MR 98: 904, 1994), Breitenbach &
1977-8), Mycotoxicoses. Krlinzlin (Fungi of Switzerland 4 Agarics, 2nd part:
African histoplasmosis, infection of humans or ani- Entolomataceae, Pluteaceae, Amanitaceae, Agarica-
mals by Histoplasma capsulatum var. duboisii. ceae, Coprinaceae, Bolbitiaceae, Strophariaceae:
African Mycological Association, Founded in 1995; 368 pp., 1995), Sarasini & Pina (Riv. Micol. 38: 237,
recognized as the Committee for Africa within the 1995), Hibbett et al. (Proc. natn Acad. Sci. U.S.A. 94:
International Mycological Association (q.v.); struc- 12002, 1996), Kreisel & Moreno (Feddes Repert.
ture comprises individual and corporate members, 107: 83, 1996), Sarasini & Pina (Riv. Micol. 39: 115,
and an elected executive; organizes Regional Mycol- 1996), Suarez & Wright (Mycol. 88: 655, 1996), Co-
ogy Conferences in Africa. Publications: Mycoafrica, etzee et al. (Bothalia 27: 117, 1997), Grgurinovic
the AMA Newsletter. Website: http:/1194.203.77.69/ (Larger Fungi of South Australia: 725 pp. + 34 [m,
AfricanMycologica!Association. 1997), Portman et al. (Mycotaxon 62: 435, 1997),
Afroboletus Pegler & T.W.K. Young (1981), Boleta- Sarasini & Pina (Riv. Micol. 40: 19, 1997), Calonge
ceae. 7, Africa (tropical). See Pegler & Young (Fl. Mycol. Iberica 3: 271 pp., 1998), Kreisel (Ost. Z.
(TBMS 76: 130, 1981), Watling & Turnbull (Edinb. Pilzk. 7: 215, 1998), Powell & Blackwell (Mycotaxon
J. Bot. 49: 343, 1993; South and East Central Africa), 68: 505, 1998), Shinners & Tewari (Mycol. 90: 980,
Heinemann & Rammeloo (Bulletin du Jardin 1998), Xu et al. (Mol. Ecol. 7: 19, 1998), Hopple &
Botanique National de Belgique 64: 215, 1995; Bu- Vilgalys (Mol. Phylogen. Evol. 13: I, 1999), Johnson
rundi). (Mycol. 91: 443, 1999), Mitchell & Bresinsky (My-
AFTOL (Assembling the Fungal Tree of Life) is the col. 91: 811, 1999), Diehl (Sydowia 52: 16, 2000),
title of a major project funded by the National Sci- Kriiger et al. (Mycol. 93: 947, 2001), Redhead et al.
ence Foundation of the USA, starting as a proposal in (Taxon SO: 203, 2001), Agerer (Nova Hedwigia 75:
2002 and in its second stage at the time of this edition 367, 2002), Binder & Bresinsky (Mycol. 94: 85,
going to press. The project has involved more than 2002), Moncalvo et al. (Mol. Phylogen. Evol. 23:
100 collaborators in over 20 countries. The objective: 357, 2002), Baseia (Mycotaxon 88: 107, 2003),
12 AGARJCALES

Krilger & Kreisel (Mycotaxon 86: 169, 2003), Vel- (10) Entolomataceae
linga (Myco/. 95: 442, 2003), Geml et al. (Myco/. ( 11) Fistulinaceae
Progr. 3: 157, 2004), Lebel et al. (MR 108: 210, (12) Gigaspermaceae
2004), Terashima et al. (Mycoscience 45: 251, 2004), (13) Hemigasteraceae
Vellinga (MR 108: 354, 2004), Didukh et al. (MR (14) Hydnangiaceae
109: 729, 2005), Kerrigan (Myco/. 97: 12, 2005), (15) Hygrophoraceae
Miller et al. (Myco/. 97: 530, 2005), Stott et al. (MR ( 16) Inocybaceae
109: 205, 2005), Walther et al. (MR 109: 525, 2005). (17) Limnoperdaceae
Agaricales Underw. (1899). Agaricomycetidae. 33 ( 18) Lyophyllaceae
fam., 413 gen., 13233 spp. Mushrooms and toad- (19) Marasmiaceae
stools, Gill fungi, Agarics. Terrestrial, lignicolous, (20) Mycenaceae
sometimes muscicolous or fungicolous, saprobic, (21) Niaceae
mycorrhizal (ectomycorrhizal, exceptionally orchid (22) Phelloriniaceae
mycorrhizal), rarely parasitic on plants or fungi; edi- (23) Physalacriaceae
ble, poisonous and hallucinogenic; cosmopolitan. (24) Pleurotaceae
The mycelium, which is frequently seen in leaf (25) Pluteaceae
mould and decaying wood, may be perennial (with (26) Psathyrellaceae
ages more than thousand years, Smith et al., Nature (27) Pterulaceae
256: 428, 1992); the expanding mycelium frequently (28) Schizophyllaceae
forms fairly rings (q.v.); some species form sclerotia, (29) Stephanosporaceae
hyphal cords or rhizomorphs. (30) Strophariaceae
Classification: Fries (Syst. myco/. 1-3, 1821-1832) (31) Tapinellaceae
put almost all fleshy, lamellate toadstools in the ge- (32) Tricholomataceae
nus Agaricus, his tribus being the common genera of (33) Typhulaceae
today. He subsequently elevated several of these in- Lit.: Josserand (La description des champignons
frageneric groups to generic level, but later authors superieurs, 1952 (revised 1983)), Reijnders (Les
(Staude, Kummer, Quelet, Gillet, Karsten) made problemes du deve/oppement des carpophores des
most of the changes. Fries based his genera on mac- Agarica/es et de quelques groupes voisins, 1963),
roscopic characters of the basidiocarp and colour of Reijnders & Stalpers (Stud. Myco/. 34, 1992), Cle-
spore print and his system had been widely used as it mem;:on (Anatomie der Hymenomycetes, 1997),
had the advantage that many genera could be identi- Moore, Pegler & Young (Beih. Nova Hedwigia 35,
fied on field characters. Microscopic studies of 1971; spore morphology), Gill & Steglich (Progr.
basidiocarp structure, initiated by Fayod and Patouil- Chem. Nat. Prod. 51, 1987; pigment chemistry),
lard, have shown a number of Fries's groupings to be Singer (The Agarica/es in modern taxonomy, 4th ed.,
unnatural, and new genera and families have been 1986), Kiihner (Les Hymenomycetes agaricoiaes,
proposed. Singer's monumental work, The Agari- etudes genera/es et classification, 1980; classifica-
ca/es in modern taxonomy (4th ed., 1986), treated tion), Horak (Synopsis generum Agaricalium, 1968),
three major groups within the Agarica/es s. !., viz. Donk (Beih. Nova Hedwigia 2, 1961; nomenclature),
Agarica/es s. str., Bo/eta/es, and Russulales. These Hibbett & Thom (The Mycota7B, 2001; phylogeny),
groups are still accepted in modem treatments based Moncalvo et al. (Syst. Biol. 49: 278, 2000; phylog-
on molecular characters, as the euagarics clade, bo- eny), See Krilget et al. (Myco/. 93: 947, 2001; phy-
lete clade, and russuloid clade (Hibbett & Thom, The logeny. See also under Basidiomycetes, Macromy-
Mycota, 7B, 2001) and are accepted as separate or- cetes and fams.
ders in this edition of the Dictionary. Hibbett et al. agaricic acid, a hydroxylated tribasic acid from Fornes
(Proc. nat. Acad. Sci. USA 94: 1202, 1997; see also officina/is; used to control tubercular night sweats
Hibbett & Thom, The Mycota 7B, 2001) concluded (Milner, Med. Klin. 62: 1443, 1967).
that the lamellate hymenophore has independently agaricicolous, living on agarics.
arisen in at least 5 out of the 8 clades of the Homo- Agaricites Mesch. (1891), Fossil Fungi. 4 (Tertiary,
basidiomycetes. The results from the AFTOL project Quaternary), Europe.
now recognize some 20 orders of the Agaricomycetes Agarico-carnis Paulet (1793) = Fistulina.
(Hibbett et al. (Myco/. 98: 917, 2006; molecular phy- Agaricochaete Eiche lb. ( 1906), ? Pleurotaceae. 4,
logeny), Hibbett et al. (MR 111: 109, 2007). The Africa; Asia. Perhaps Tricholomataceae. See Pegler
Agarica/es s. str. (euagarics clade) also contain fungi (Kew Bull. Addit. Ser. 6, 1977) Position uncertain,
of the reduced series (cyphelloid fungi; q.v.), some could be Tricholomataceae.
aphyllophorales (q.v.) and gasteromycetes (q.v.). Agaricodochium X.J. Liu (1981), anamorphic Pezizo-
Consequently, the Agaricales and most of its families mycotina, Hsp.OeH.15. I, China. See Liu (Acta Mi-
cannot be characterised in morphological terms and crobiol. Sin. 21: 160, 1981).
for that reason diagnoses are not provided for many agaricoid, of a form resembling Agaricus; with a stipe,
of the families. Fams: cap (pileus) and gills (lamellae).
(I) Agaricaceae Agarico-igniarium Paulet (1793) =Fornes.
(2) Amanitaceae Agaricomycetes Doweld (200 I), Agaricomycotina. 17
(3) Amylocorticiaceae ord., 100 fam., 1147 gen., 20951 spp. Ords:
(4) Bolbitiaceae (I) Agaricales
(5) Broomeiaceae (2) Atheliales
(6) Clavariaceae (3) Auriculariales
(7) Cortinariaceae (4) Boletales
(8) Cyphellaceae (5) Cantharellales
(9) Cystostereaceae (6) Corticiales
 AGARICUS 13

(7) Geastrales cetes), South, Singer (Beih. Nova Hedw. 29, 1969;
(8) Gloeophyllales Agaricales, Aphyllophorales, Gasteromycetes).
(9) Gomphales Europe, Donk (1966); Great Britain, Rea (British
(IO) Hymenochaetales Basidiomycetae, 1922; Suppl. TBMS 12: 205, 17: 35,
( 11) Hysterangiales 1927-32, incl. gasteromycetes), Reid & Austwick
(12) Phallales (Glasgow Nat. 18: 255, 1963; annot. list of Scottish
( 13) Polyporales basidiomycetes, incl. gasteromycetes, excl. rusts and
(14) Russulales smuts). France, Bourdot & Galzin (Hymenomycetes
( 15) Sebacinales de France, Heterobasidies, Homobasidies gymno-
(16) Thelephorales carpes, 1927). Portugal, Da Camara (Catalogus sys-
(17) Trechisporales tematicus fangorum omnia Lusitaniae. I, Basidiomy-
Lit. (see also under Macromycetes): General: cetes. Pars I, Hymeniales, 1956; Pars 2, Gasterales,
Donk (1951-63), Generic names proposed for Hy- Phalloidales, Tremelloidales, Uredinales et Ustilagi-
menomycetes, I ('Cyphellaceae'), II (Hymenoliche- nales, 1958). former USSR, Raitviir [Key to Hetero-
nes), III ('Clavariaceae'), IV (Boletaceae), Reinward- basidiomycetidae of the USSR, 1967].
tia 1: 199, 2: 435, 3: 275, 1951-58, V ('Hydnaceae'), Agaricomycetidae Parmasto ( 1986), Agaricomycetes.
Taxon 5: 69, 95, 1956, VI (Brachybasidiaceae, Cryp- Ords.:
tobasidiaceae, Exobasidiaceae), Reinwardtia 4: 113, (I) Agaricales
1956, VII ('Thelephoraceae'), VIII (Auriculariaceae, (2) Atheliales
Septobasidiaceae, Tremellaceae, Dacrymycetaceae), (3) Boletales
Taxon 6: 17, 68, 106, 7: 164, 193, 236, 1957-58, IX For Lit. see fam.
('Meruliaceae', Cantharellus), Fungus 28: 7, 1958, X Agaricomycotina Doweld (2001), Basidiomycota.
('Polyporaceae'), Persoonia 1: 173, 1960 (additions Class.:
and corrections, 2: 201, 1962): XI (Agaricaceae); ( l) Agaricomycetes
Beih. Nova Hedw. 5, 1962, XII (Deuteromycetes), (2) Dacrymycetes
XIII (additions and corrections); Taxon 11: 75, 12: (3) Tremellomycetes
113, 1962-63. [I-IX, XII, XIII, reprinted as l vol., For Lit. see fam.
1966; X reprinted, 1968. In this valuable series of Agaricon Toum. ex Adans. (1763) = Fomitopsis.
papers many taxonomic points are also discussed.] Agarico-pulpa Paulet (1793) = Fomitopsis.
Donk (1954-62) Notes on resupinate hymenomy- Agaricostilbaceae Oberw. & R. Bauer (1989), Agari-
cetes: I (Pe/lieu/aria), Reinwardtia 2: 425, 1954; II costilbales. 3 gen. (+ 1 syn.), 16 spp. Basidiospores
(Tulasnelloid fungi), 3: 363, 1956; III, IV, V, Fungus produced in a yeast-like manner.
26: 3, 27: l, 28: 16, 1956-58; VI, Persoonia 2: 217, Lit.: Oberwinkler & Bauer (Sydowia 41: 224,
1962. Rea (1922), Bourdot & Galzin (1927), Killer- 1989), Kendrick & Gong (Mycotaxon 54: 19, 1995),
man (1928), Eriksson (Symb. bot. upsal. 16(1 ): 1- Swann & Taylor (MR 99: 1205, 1995), Frieders &
172, 1958; N. Sweden), Donk (1954-62; Reinwardtia McLaughlin (CJB 74: 1392, 1996), Bandoni &
2: 425, 1954; 3: 363, 1956; Fungus 26: 3, 27: l, 28: Boekhout in Kurtzman & Fell (Eds) (Yeasts, a taxo-
16, 1956-58; Persoonia 2: 217, 1962; resupinates), nomic study 4th edn: 639, 1998), Scorzetti et al.
Donk (Persoonia 3: 199, 1964; conspectus of fami- (FEMS Yeast Res. 2: 495, 2002).
lies), Shaffer (in Parker, 1982, 1: 248), Stephanova- Agaricostilbales Oberw. & R. Bauer (1989). Agaricos-
Kartavenko ([Aphyllophorous fungi of the Urals], tilbomycetes. 3 fam., 9 gen., 43 spp. Fams:
1967; gen. keys), Parmasto (The Lachnocladiaceae of ( l) Agaricostilbaceae
the Soviet Union with a key to boreal species, 1970 (2) Chionosphaeraceae
[Scripta mycol. 2]), Pegler (The polypores, 1973 (3) Kondoaceae
[Bull. BMS Suppl.]; keys world gen., Br. spp.), Strid Lit.: Oberwinkler & Bauer (Sydowia 41: 224,
(Aphyllophorales of N. Central Scandinavia, 1975 1989).
[Wahlenbergia 1]), Domanski (Mala Flora Grzylow Agaricostilbomycetes R. Bauer, Begerow, J.P. Samp.,
1, Aphyllophorales, 1975), Rattan (1977), Stalpers M. Weiss & Oberw. (2006), Pucciniomycotina. 2
(1978). Clemen~on (Ed.) (The species concept in ord., 3 fam., 10 gen., 47 spp. Ords:
Hymenomycetes, 1977). Donk (1966), Persoonia 4: ( l) Agaricostilbales
145, 1966; 8: 33, 1974; checklists of European het- (2) Spiculogloeales
erobasidiomycetes, annotations, ref., index. Lowy, Lit.: Bauer et al. (Mycol. Progress 5: 41, 2006).
Taxon 17: 118, 1968; (heterobasidiomycete taxon- Agaricostilbum J.E. Wright (1970), Agaricostilbaceae.
omy); Talbot, Taxon 17: 620, 1968. Kilhner (TBMS 3, Argentina; Congo-Kinshasa; India. See Wright et
68: l, 1977; nuclear behaviour, review), Moser al. (Mycol. 73: 880, 1981), Brady et al. (TBMS 83:
(Rohrlinge und Bliitterpilze, 1978), Jiilich (Bibi. My- 540, 1984; nomencl.), Bauer et al. (Syst. Appl. Mi-
col. 85, 1992), Jiilich & Stalpers (The resupinate crobiol. 15: 259, 1992; ultrastr.), Fell et al. (Int. J.
non-poroid Aphyllophorales of the temperate North- Syst. Evol. Microbiol. 50: 1351, 2000; mol. phylog-
ern hemisphere, 1980), Kilhner (Les Hymenomy- eny), Bauer et al. (Mycol. Progr. 5: 41, 2006).
cetetes agaricoi'des (Agaricales, Tricholomatales, Agarico-suber Paulet (1793) = Daedalea.
Pluteales, Russulales), 1980), Parmasto (Windhalia Agaricum P. Micheli ex Haller (1768) = Fomitopsis
16: 3, 1986), Comer (Ad Polyporaceas 1-7 (Beih. fide Donk (Proc. K. ned Akad. Wet. Ser. C, Biol.
Nova Hedw.], 1983-1991), Moser & Jiilich (Farhat- Med. Sci. 74: 125, 1971).
/as der Basidiomyceten 1-12, 1994), Fell et al. (Int. J. Agaricum Paulet (1812) = Agaricon.
Syst. Evol. Microbiol. 50: 1351, 2000; mol. phylog- Agaricus L. (1753), Agaricaceae. c. 200, widespread
eny basidiomycetous yeasts). (esp. temperate). A. bisporus (=A. brunnescens fide
Regional: America, North, Shaffer (Keys to gen- Malloch et al., Mycol. 68: 912, 1976), the cultivated
era of higher fangi, edn 2, 1968; mostly hymenomy- mushroom (see Mushroom cultivation). The name
14 AGARICUS

Agaricus was initially used for a group that more or Agonimiella H. Harada (1993) = Agonimia fide Ap-
less coincides with the lamellate Agaricales. See troot et al. (Biblthca Lichenol. 64, 1997).
Mliller (Friesia 4: 1, 1950-52; Danish species, as Agonium Oerst. (1844) nom. dub.,? Fungi. or Cyano-
Psalliota), Pilat (Acta Mus. Nat. Prag. 1, 1951; key bacteria.
Europ. spp.), MOiler (Friesia 4: 135, 1952; Danish Agonomycetales. True conidia absent, but non-
species, as Psalliota), Heinemann (Sydowia 30: 6, dehiscent propagules (allocysts, bromatia, bulbils,
1978; key), Freeman (Mycotaxon 8: 50, 1979; key N. chlamydospores, sclerotia etc.) produced in some
Am. spp.), Capelli (Agaricus L. :Fr. ss. Karsten genera. Agonomycetes may be states of basidiomy-
(Psalliota Fr.), 1984; key Europ. spp.), Bunyard et cetes, ascomycetes or other anamorphic fungi.
al. (Fungal Genetics Biol. 20: 243, 1996; phylogeny), Rhizoctonia and Sclerotium include important plant
Mitchell & Bresinsky (Mycol. 91: 811, 1999; phylog- pathogens.
eny), Robison et al. (Mycol. 93: 30, 2001; phylog- Lit.: Watling (in Kendrick (Ed.), The wholefangus
eny), Redhead et al. (Mycotaxon 83: 19, 2002; phy- 2: 453, 1979; states of basidiomycetes), von Arx
logeny), Challen et al. (Mycol. 95: 61, 2003; phylog- (Genera of fangi sporulating in pure culture, 1981;
eny Agaricus sect. Duploannulatae), Fukuda et al. keys gen.), Domsch et al. (Compendium ofsoil fangi,
(Mycoscience 44: 431, 2003; genetic variation in 1980; identification, refs.).
Agaricus blazei), Geml et al. (Mycol. Progr. 3: 157, Agostaea (Sacc.) Theiss. & Syd. (1915) = Anhellia fide
2004; molecular evolution), Vellinga (MR. 108: 354, von Arx (Persoonia 2: 421, 1963).
2004; phylogeny), Didukh et al. (MR. 109: 729, 2005; Agrabeeja Subram. (1995), anamorphic Pezizomy-
Agaricus section Duploannulati), Kerrigan et al. cotina, Hso.?.?. 1, Singapore. See Subramanian
(Mycol. 97: 1292, 2005; Agaricus section Xantho- (Kavaka 20/21: 2, 1992/1993).
dermatei phylogeny). Agrestia J.W. Thomson (1961) = Aspicilia fide Weber
Agaricus Murrill (1905) = Daedalea. (Aquilo Bot. 6: 43, 1967).
Agaricus Raf. (1830) ? = Amanita Pers. fide Stalpers agroclavine, a clavine alkaloid (an intermediate in the
(in litt.). biosynthesis of ergoline alkaloids) which is a major
agaritine, an amino acid from Agaricus bisporus. alkaloidal constituent of Claviceps fasiformis scle-
Agarwalia D.P. Tiwari & P.O. Agrawal (1974), ana- rotia. Cf. ergot.
morphic Pezizomycotina, Hso.OeP.3. 1 (from soil), Agrocybe Fayod (1889), Strophariaceae. c. 100, wide-
India. See Tiwari & Agrawal (J. Indian bot. Soc. 52: spread. See Singer (Sydowia 30: 194, 1978; key),
134, 1973), Kendrick (CJB 81: 75, 2003; morpho- Flynn & Miller (MR. 94: 1103, 1990; taxonomy),
genesis). Moncalvo et al. (Syst. Biol. 49: 278, 2000; phylog-
Agarwalomyces R.K. Verma & Kamal (1987), ana- eny), Thomas & Manimohan (Mycotaxon 86: 317,
morphic Pezizomycotina, Hsy.OeP.3. 1, India. See 2003; India), Nauta (Persoonia 18: 429, 2004; Neth-
Verma & Kamal (TBMS 89: 596, 1987). erlands).
Agglomerata J.l.R. Larsson & Yan (1988), Micro- Agrogaster D.A. Reid (1986), Bolbitiaceae. 1, New
sporidia. 5. See Larsson & Yan (Arch. Protistenk. Zealand. Basiodioma gasteroid. See Reid (TBMS 86:
135: 271, 1988). 429, 1986).
agglutinate, fixed together as if with glue. Agyriaceae Corda (1838), Agyriales (±L). 6 gen. (+ 7
agglutinin, see antigen. syn.), 32 spp. See Agyriales for descr.
aggregate (1) (in taxonomy; 'agg.' or 'aggr.'), see Lit.: Hertel & Rambold (Biblthca Lichenol. 38:
species; (2) (in descriptions), near together, crowded. 145, 1989), Rambold & Triebel (Notes R. bot. Gdn
aggregate plasmodium, see plasmodium. Edinb. 46: 375, 1990), Bellemere (Bull. Soc. /inn.
Aglaocephalum W. Weston (1933) nom. nud. = Pul- Provence 45: 355, 1994), Brodo (Biblthca Lichenol.
chromyces fide Pfister et al. (Mycotaxon I: 137, 57: 59, 1995), Lunke et al. (Bryologist 99: 53, 1996),
1974). Moberg & Carlin (Symb. bot. upsal. 31 no. 3: 319,
Aglaopisma De Not. ex Bagi. (1856) = Caloplaca fide 1996), Lumbsch (J. Hattori bot. Lab. 83: 1, 1997),
Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, Lumbsch et al. (MR. 105: 16, 2001), Lumbsch et al.
1995). (MR. 105: 265, 2001), Schmitt et al. (Mycol. 95: 827,
Aglaospora De Not. (1844) = Massaria fide Eriksson 2003), Reeb et al. (Mo/. Phylogen. Evol. 32: 1036,
(SA 5: 116, 1986), Barr (N. Amer. Fl. ser. 2 13: 129 2004), Wedin et al. (MR. 109: 159, 2005), Mi!ld-
pp., 1990; separate from Massaria). likowska et al. (Mycol. 98: 1088, 2006; phylogeny),
Aglaothecium Groenh. (1962) nom. rej. = Gyalidea Hofstetter et al. (Mo/. Phylogen. Evol. 44: 412, 2007;
fide Hafellner (Beih. Nova Hedwigia 79: 241, 1984), phylogeny), Lumbsch et al. (MR.111: 1133, 2007).
Lumbsch et al. (Taxon 40: 331, 1991; nomencl.). Agyriales Clem. & Shear (1931). Ostropomycetidae. 4
Agmasoma E.I. Hazard & Oldacre (1975), Micro- fam., 17 gen., 147 spp. Thallus absent. Ascomata
sporidia. 2. apothecial, sometimes elongated, often domed, hy-
Agmocybe Earle (1909) = Inocybe fide Kauffman (N. menium usually gelatinous, not blueing in iodine. In-
Amer. Fl. 10, 1924). terascal tissue of branched and anastomosing para-
Agonimia Zahlbr. (1909), Verrucariales (L). 10, wide- physes, sometimes with a well-developed pigmented
spread. See Coppins & James (Lichenologist 10: 179, epithecial layer. Asci varied in form, opening by
1978), Harada (J. Jap. Bot. 68: 166, 1993; Japan), eversion through a vertical split, and blueing faintly
Aptroot et al. (Biblthca Lichenol. 64, 1997), Czarnota in iodine. Ascospores small, hyaline, aseptate, with-
& Coppins (Graphis Scripta 11: 56, 2000; Poland), out a gelatinous sheath. Anamorphs pycnidial. Sap-
Aragon & Sarri6n (Nova Hedwigia 77: 169, 2003; robic on bark and wood, esp. on conifers.
Spain), Lumbsch et al. (Mo/. Phylogen. Evol. 31: The Agyriales was treated for some years as a sub-
822, 2004; phylogeny), Geiser et al. (Mycol. 98: order of the Lecanorales, but molecular data confirm
1053, 2006; phylogeny), Aptroot et al. (Biblthca its placement within the Ostropomycetidae. It may be
Lichenol. 97, 2008; Costa Rica). appropriate to place the order in synonymy with the
 AIR POLLUTION 15

Pertusariales, but more studies are required. Fams: logeny), Mattsson & Articus (Symb. bot. upsal. 34
( 1) Agyriaceae no. 1: 237, 2004; phylogeny), Thell et al. (Mycol.
(2) Anamylopsoraceae Progr. 3: 297, 2004; phylogeny).
Lit.: Lumbsch (J. Hattori Bot. Lab. 83: I, 1997), AIDS, Acquired immunity deficiency syndrome. See
Lumbsch et al. (MR. 105: 16, 265, 2001), Lumbsch et Bossche et al. (Eds) (Mycoses in AIDS patents, 1989;
al. (MR. 111: 257, 2007; phylogeny), Lumbsch et al. infections by fungi in AIDS patients). See Medical
(MR. 111: 1133, 2007; phylogeny), Miitdlikowska et and Veterinary mycology, Pneumocystis.
al (Mycol. 98: 1088, 2006), Rambold & Triebel Aigialus Kohlm. & S. Schatz (1986),? Pleosporales. 6
(Notes R. bot. Gdn, Edin. 46: 375, 1990). (marine, on mangroves), widespread. See Borse
Agyriella Ellis & Everh. ( 1897) = Agyriopsis. (TBMS 88: 424, 1987; key 4 spp.), Hawksworth (SA
Agyriella Sacc. (1884), anamorphic Pezizomycotina, 6: 338, 1987; status), Barr (N. Amer. Fl. ser. 2 13:
Hsp.OeH-P.15. 2, Europe. See Ellis (Dematiaceous 129 pp., 1990; posn), Hyde (MR. 96: 1044, 1992),
Hyphomycetes, 1971). Tam et al. (Bot. Mar. 46: 487, 2003; posn).
Agyriellopsis Hohn. (1903), anamorphic Pezizomy- Ailographium, see Aulographum.
cotina, St.OeH.15. 2, Europe. Ainoa Lumbsch & I. Schmitt (2001), Baeomycetales
Agyrina (Sacc.) Clem. (1909) = Steinia fide Nannfeldt (L). 2. See Lumbsch et al. (MR 105: 272, 2001),
(Nova Acta R Soc. Scient. upsal., 1932). Lumbsch et al. (Mo/. Phylogen. Evol. 31: 822, 2004;
Agyriopsis Sacc. & P. Syd. (1899) = Schizoxylon fide phylogeny), Hermansson (Graphis Scripta 17: 41,
Sherwood (Mycotaxon 6: 215, 1977). 2005; Sweden), Wedin et al. (MR 109: 159, 2005;
Agyrium Fr. (1822), Agyriaceae. 3 (saprobic), wide- phylogeny), Lumbsch et al. (MR 111: 257, 2007;
spread (temperate). See Lumbsch (J. Hattori bot. phylogeny), Lumbsch et al. (MR. 111: 1133, 2007).
Lab. 83: 1, 1997), Kantvilas (Muelleria 16: 65, 2002; Ainsworth (Geoffrey Clough; 1905-1998; England).
Australia), Zhuang & Yang (Mycotaxon 96: 169, Assistant Mycologist, Imperial Mycological Institute,
2006; China). Kew ( 1939-1946); Head of Mycological Department,
Agyrona Hohn. (1909) = Molleriella fide von Arx Wellcome Physiological Research Laboratories,
(Persoonia 2: 421, 1963). Beckenham (1946-1948); Lecturer I Reader, Univer-
Agyronella Hohn. (1909) = Schizothyrium fide von sity of the South West, Exeter (1948-1957); Assistant
Arx & Miiller (Stud. Mycol. 9, 1975). Editor (1957-1960) then Assistant Director (1961-
Agyrophora (Nyl.) Nyl. (1896) = Umbilicaria fide 1964) then Director (1964-1968), Commonwealth
Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, Mycological Institute, Kew. A mycological scholar,
1995). campaigner and visionary; with Bisby (q.v.) co-
Ahlesia Fuckel (1870) = Thelocarpon fide Poelt & founder of this Dictionary, the first edition being pre-
Hafellner (Phyton Horn 17: 67, 1975), Rossman et al. pared at night during fire-watch duty in world-war II
(Stud. Mycol. 42: 248 pp., 1999). during the bombing of London; a founder and Hon-
Ahmad (Sultan; 1910-1983; Pakistan). MSc degree orary President for Life of the International Myco-
(1932) then BEd (1934) then PhD (1950) then DSc logical Association (q.v. Societies and organizations),
(1957), University of the Punjab, Lahore; academic he chaired the organizing committee of the first In-
staff ( 1947 onwards) then Professor and Head of De- ternational Mycological Congress (Exeter, 1971).
partment of Botany (to 1970), Government College, Pubis. (with Sparrow & Sussman) The Fungi, an Ad-
Lahore (1970); Professor Emeritus, University of the vanced Treatise 4 vols (1965-1973); Introduction to
Punjab, Lahore (1972 onwards). Pioneer in studies of the History of Mycology (1976); Introduction to the
the mycota of Pakistan, collaborating particularly History of Plant Pathology (1981); Introduction to
with E. Muller (q.v.) and Petrak (q.v.); founder of the the History of Medical Mycology (1987). Biogs, obits
Biological Society of Pakistan, and editor of its jour- etc. Webster (Mycol. 91: 714, 1999); Hawksworth
nal Biologia (1955-1983); Fellow of the Academy of (MR 104: 110, 2000) [portrait].
Sciences of Pakistan (1974). His specimens are in the Ainsworthia Bat. & Cif. (1962) [non Ainsworthia
fungal reference collection, Department of Botany, Boiss. 1844, Umbelliferae] = Phaeosaccardinula fide
University of the Punjab, Lahore (many duplicates in von Arx & Miiller (Stud. Mycol. 9, 1975).
BPI and IMI). Pubis. Fungi of West Pakistan. Mono- Aipospila Trevis. ( 1857) = Lecania fide Hafellner
graphs. Biological Society of Pakistan (1956); Fungi (Beih. Nova Hedwigia 79: 241, 1984).
of West Pakistan. Supplement I. Biologia Lahore Air pollution. Human introduction of biological mate-
(1969); Ascomycetes of Pakistan Parts I & II. Mono- rials, chemicals and particulate matter into the at-
graphs. Biological Society of Pakistan ( 1978). Biogs, mosphere can harm fungi. Effects on many folii-
obits etc. Ghaffar & Ali (Pakistan Journal of Botany colous and stem fungi, and on lichen-forming species
26: 201, 1994). on all substrata are well documented.
Ahmadia Syd. (1939), anamorphic Pezizomycotina, Lichens are arguably the most sensitive organisms
Cac.= eH.15. 1, Pakistan. to sulphur dioxide known, some being affected at
Ahmadiago Vanlcy (2004), ? Ustilaginaceae. l (on mean levels of about 30 µg m·3. The algae or cyano-
Euphorbia), India. See Vanlcy (Mycotaxon 89: 55, bacteria in lichens are particularly sensitive to pollut-
2004), Piittek (Mycotaxon 92: 33, 2005). ants such as sulphur dioxide which disrupt mem-
Ahmadinula Petr. (1953) = Truncatella fide Sutton branes leading to chlorophyll breakdown. Nylander
(Mycol. Pap. 141, 1977), Shoemaker et al. (Sydowia (q.v.) suggested lichens could be used to monitor air
41: 308, 1989; synonymy). quality in 1866 and there is now a vast literature on
Ahtia M.J. Lai ( 1980) = Cetrariopsis. this subject. Fluorides are also highly toxic to lichens
Ahtiana Goward (1986), Parmeliaceae (L). 3, N. but particulate deposits (e.g. smoke), heavy metals,
America. See Thell et al. (Bryologist 98: 596, 1995; and photochemical smog components have less ef-
monogr.), Thell (Folio Cryptog. Estonica 32: 113, fect. Differential sensitivity due to physiological,
1998), Thell et al. (Mycol. Progr. 1: 335, 2002; phy- structural, and chemical characters enables zones to
16 AIRSPORA

estimate pollution levels to be constructed (Hawk- Pithomyces. Probably most originate from saprobes
sworth & Rose, Nature 227: 145, 1970; Gilbert, New growing in soil or on leaf surfaces (see e.g. Levetin &
Phytol. 69: 629, 1970); recolonization in response to Dorsey, Aerobiologia 22: 3, 2006), but some may be
falling sulphur dioxide levels can be dramatic animal or plant pathogens. Knowledge of their occur-
(Hawksworth & McManus, Bot. J. Linn. Soc. 100: rence in air was revolutionized by use of continu-
99, 1989; London); statistical and computer assisted ously operating volumetric samplers (Hirst, Ann.
approaches are increasingly used (e.g. Nimis et al., appl. Biol. 39: 257, 1952) out of doors and a realiza-
Stud. Geobot. 11, 1991 ). tion of the importance of the sampling and collection
Erysiphales and Pucciniales are amongst the other efficiencies of different trapping methods in deter-
most sensitive fungi; Diplocarpon rosae (Saunders, mining what is caught. The Hirst and subsequent
Ann. appl. Biol. 58: 103, 1966) and Rhytisma aceri- Burkard traps have revealed the importance in the air
num (Bevan & Greenhalgh, Environ. Pollut. 10: 271, spora of ascospores and basidiospores that were pre-
1976) can also be used as pollution monitors. Nu- viously underestimated by using exposed horizontal
merous studies of forest decline, often in response to sticky slides and open Petri dishes. Indoors, fungal
acid rain, have shown that endophyte and saprobic spores are often abundant when stored products are
microfungi can be very strongly affected, with typi- handled but their sampling and enumeration require
cally a small number of resistant (generalist) species different methods from those used out of doors be-
increasing in abundance, and most other species de- cause of their smaller size and greater concentrations
clining in numbers (e.g. Asai et al., MR 102: 1316, (see Cox & Wathes, Bioaerosols handbook, 1994;
1998). Leaf-dwelling yeasts (Sporobolomyces, Tille- Elbert et al., Atmospheric Chemistry and Physics
tiopsis) can be cultured and the density of sporing has Discussions 6: 11317, 2006). Molecular and inunu-
been found to be directly related to acidic air pollu- nological techniques are now applied in studying and
tion (Dowding, in Richardson, Biological indicators identifying air spora (see Lacey & West, 2006).
ofpollution: 137, 1987). Out of doors, fungal spores are almost always pre-
Radiation pollution has become more important sent in the air but their numbers and types depend on
since the 1986 Chernobyl disaster. In this and other time of day, weather, season, geographical location
cases, the amount of metal and radionuclides taken and the nearness of large local spore sources. Total
up by lichens has been used to map the extent of af- spore concentrations may range from fewer than 200
fected areas (Steinne et al., J. Environ. Radioact. 21: to 2 million m·3• Terrestrial fungi most commonly
65, 1993). Certain hypogeous fungi, particularly spe- produce wind-dispersed spores which then settle by
cies of Elaphomyces accumulate radionuclides in sedimentation, impaction or rain-wash. Active spore
greater quantities than almost any other living organ- discharge provides a means to avoid local settling, to
ism. After Chernobyl, radionuclides were found to be reach potentially turbulent air currents for more dis-
transmitted from those fungi, along a food chain via tant dispersal. In many basidiomycete species stipe
wild boar into the human population (Vilic et al., J. and gills provide a vertical escape path for the spores.
Environ. Radioact. 81: 55, 2005). Increases in lead Then even delicate air current can change the gradual
contents from traffic, and falls since the introduction fall and divert them into turbulent air. Violent asco-
of unleaded fuel, are documented by Lawrey (Bry- spore release is more moisture dependent; when the
ologist 96: 339, 1993). turgid ascus bursts, the wall contracts and spores are
Fungal spores may themselves be a component of ejected into the air. Spores released passively (e.g. of
air pollution. This can be particularly problematical powdery mildews, rusts and smuts) are also often
in modern buildings where, for example, ventilation abundant in the air spora, since these mostly dissemi-
is insufficient. In those conditions, fungi may trigger nate from diseased plant material above ground.
various allergic, toxic or other responses, sometimes Spores of different species exhibit characteristic
collectively described as 'sick-building syndrome'. circadian periodicities in their occurrence in the air
Lit.: Bates & Farmer (Eds) (Bryophytes and lichens spora because their method of liberation is correlated
in a changing environment, 1992), Coleman (J. with time of day (see Spore discharge and dispersal).
Building Appraisal 1: 362, 2005), Ferry et al. (Eds) Spores with active mechanisms requiring water are
(Air pollution and lichens, 1973; incl. reviews effects usually most numerous in the air at night, following
on all plants and fungi), Hawksworth & Rose (Li- dew formation, or rain; those dependent on drying
chens as pollution monitors, 1976), Henderson are most numerous in the early morning as the sun
(Lichenologist 1974-; twice-yearly bib!.), Nash & dries their colonies; those released through mechani-
Wirth (Eds) (Lichens, bryophytes and air quality, cal disturbance occur during the middle of the day,
[Bibi. Lich. 30], 1988), Nieboer et al. (in Mansfield, when temperatures are highest and wind speeds, tur-
1976: 61; review sulphur dioxide toxicity), Purvis et bulence and convection are greatest. However, some
al. (Eds) (Lichens in a changing pollution environ- discomycetes release their spores after sunrise, those
ment. Environmental pollution 146: 291, 2007), with large apothecia being later than those with
Richardson (Bot. J. Linn. Soc. 96: 31, 1988; Pollution smaller, perhaps because some drying is needed to
monitoring with lichens, 1992). See also Acid rain, increase pressure on the asci. Cladosporium is the
Allergy, Bioindicators, Ecology, Index of Atmos- most numerous daytime spore type throughout most
pheric Purity, lichen desert. of the world although, in some seasons it may be ex-
Air spora. Airborne particles originating from fungi ceeded by Alternaria in warm dry climates or by
and other organisms are collectively referred to as the Curvularia or Drechslera in humid climates. At night
air spora or bioaerosol. Fungal spores are important time, ascospores, basidiospores and the ballistospores
components of the air spora. Prevalent genera are Al- of Sporobolomyces and related 'mirror' yeasts be-
ternaria, Aspergillus, Aureobasidium, Cladosporium, come most numerous. Rain initially causes an in-
Curvularia, Epicoccum, Fusarium, Geotrichum, Ni- crease in spore concentrations through 'tap and puff'
grospora, Neurospora, Penicillium, Phoma and (Hirst & Stedman, J. gen. Microbiol. 33: 335, 1963),
 AJELLOMYCETACEAE 17

then washes spores from the air, and, afterwards, experimental aerobiology, 1969), Edmonds (Aerobi-
stimulates release of ascospores. ology, the ecological systems approach, 1979),
After exceeding canopy height, fungal spores can Gregory (Microbiology of the atmosphere, 2nd edn,
migrate long but measurable distances before settling 1973), Lacey & West The Air Spora: A manual/or
(Nagarajan & Singh, Ann. Rev. Phytopatho/. 28: 139, catching and identifYing airborne biological parti-
1990). Intercontinental dispersal of rust spores has cles, 2006, Samson et al. (Eds) (Introduction to food-
been demonstrated for Puccinia (Asai, Phytopathol- and airborne fangi, edn 7, 2004).
ogy 50: 535, 1960). Variations in the vertical profile Aithaloderma P. Syd. (1913), ? Capnodiaceae. Ana-
of air spora and in their atmospheric concentrations morph Ciferrioxyphium. 15, widespread (tropical).
has been used in prognoses for plant disease and al- See Hughes (Myco/. 68: 693, 1976), Olejnik & In-
lergy development (Lyon et al., Grana 23: 123, grouille (MR 103: 333, 1999; numerical taxonomy),
1984; Wu et al., Atmospheric Environment 38: 4879, Reynolds & Gilbert (Aust. Syst. Bot. 18: 265, 2005;
2004; Zoppas et al., Aerobio/ogia 22: 119, 2006). For Australia).
many fungi, horizontal spore concentration in air is Aithalomyces Woron. (1926) = Euantennaria fide
normally minimal at I 00-200 m from the source and Hughes (N.Z. JI Bot. 10: 225, 1972).
the vertical concentration decreases logarithmically Aivenia Svrcek (1977), Dermateaceae. 4, former
with height above ground. Fungal spore viability is Czechoslovakia. See Svrcek (Cesk:G Myko/. 43: 215,
important in determining migration capacity: rusts 1989).
spores remain viable for many days and can carry in- Ajello (Libero; 1916-2004; USA). Largely self-taught
fections great distances. medical mycologists, working on tinea pedis among
Large seasonal differences in spore concentrations army recruits, Georgia (1943) then Johns Hopkins
occur in temperate regions, with few airborne spores University ( 1944-1945); PhD, Columbia University
in winter (see Li & Kendrick, Grana 34: 199, 1995). (1947); Diagnostic Reference & Research Unit,
In tropical regions, spores may be numerous all the Communicable Disease Centre, eventually as Head
year round although some types may be particularly of the World Health Organizations Collaborating
favoured by wet or dry seasons (see Ogunlana, Appl. Center for Mycotic Diseases there, Atlanta (1948-
Microbio/. 29: 458 (1975); Troutt & Levetin, Inter- 1990). Outstanding medical mycologist of the 20th
national J. Biometeorology 45: 64, 2001). Air is rich century, with over 400 publications, playing a pivotal
in spores of common moulds, rusts, downy and pow- role in the International Society for Human and Ani-
dery mildews in dry weather, and in short-lived asco- mal Mycology, and as an editor of its journal Medical
spores soon after rain. Growing crops form large Mycology; a great mentor who developed courses for
sources of spores, especially of phytopathogenic the teaching of medical mycology run within the
fungi, whose occurrence may be correlated with crop USA and in many other countries. He also signifi-
growing seasons (see Lacey, in Cole & Kendrick cantly provided editorial support for non-English
(Eds), Biology of conidia/ fangi: 373, 1981). Some- speaking scientists, particularly from Latin America.
times, fungi pathogenic to humans can become air- Pubis. The medical mycological iceberg. HSMHA
borne m dust in desert areas (e.g., Coccidioides im- health rep. 86: 437, 1971; (with Arora, Mukerji &
mitis) or when deposits of guano beneath bird roosts Elander) Handbook of applied mycology vol. 2, 1991;
are disturbed (Histop/asma capsulatum) (see also (with Hay) Medical mycology. Top/ey and Wilson's
Medical mycology). microbiology and microbial infections, edn 9, 2002.
Indoors, numbers and types of airborne spores are Biogs, obits etc. Goodman & DiSalvo (Mycopatholo-
determined by their source and, with stored products, gia 157: 359, 2004), Miiller (Mycoses 46: 5, 2003).
the conditions in which they have been stored, the Ajellomyces McDonough & A.L. Lewis (1968), Ajel-
degree of disturbance of the substrate and the posi- lomycetaceae. Anamorphs B/astomyces, Histo-
tion and amount of ventilation. Concentrations of p/asma. 3, widespread (esp. tropical). A. dermatitidis
fungal spores may exceed I 00 million m·3 air when (anamorph Blastomyces zymonema (syn. B. dermati-
mouldy hay and grain are handled, with Aspergillus tidis ); see blastomycosis), A. capsu/ata (anamorph
and Penicillium spp. predominant. Aspergil/us fami- Histop/asma capsu/atum; see histoplasmosis). See
gatus, an opportunistic pathogen and frequent cause Sigler (J. Med. Vet. Myco/. 34: 303, 1996), Gueho et
of asthma and mycotic abortion in cattle, may also be al. (Mycoses 40: 69, 1997; phylogeny), Sugiyama et
abundant. Concentrations of oyster mushroom (P/eu- al. (Mycoscience 40: 251, 1999; phylogeny), Taylor
rotus ostreatus) basidiospores may reach 27 million et al. (Fungal Genetics Biol. 31: 21, 2000; species
m·3 in growing sheds while up to 14 million m-3 concepts), Berbee (Physiological and Molecular
Penicillium spores can be released when mouldy cork Plant Pathology 59: 165, 2001; phylogeny), Sugi-
is handled. These concentrations may cause occupa- yama et al. (Stud. Myco/. 47: 5, 2002; phylogeny),
tional allergies (see Allergy). Sampling of air indoors Untereiner et al. (Stud. Myco/. 47: 25, 2002; phylog-
has shown seasonal variation in fungal spore compo- eny), Untereiner et al. (Myco/. 96: 812, 2004; fam.
sition, with C/adosporium species in one study pre- Placement), Pujol et al. (Evolutionary Genetics of
dominating during warm periods, and Penici/lium Fungi: 149, 2005; population genetics).
and Aspergil/us predominating in winter (Medrela- Ajellomycetaceae Unter., J.A. Scott & Sigler (2004),
Kuder, International biodeterioration & biodegrada- Onygenales. 7 gen.(+ 3 syn.), 14 spp.
tion 52: 203, 2003). Species of C/adosporium com- Lit.: Currah (Mycotaxon 24: l, 1985), Fukushima
mon in indoor air spora can trigger allergic reactions. et al. (Mycopatho/ogia 116: 151, 1991), Sigler (J.
In Japan, Trichosporon sp. present in indoor air spora Med. Vet. Mycol. 34: 303, 1996), Gueho et al. (My-
has been correlated with development of allergic al- coses 40: 69, 1997), Larone et al. (Manual of Clinical
veolitis (Summerbell et al., Journal of Medical and Microbiology: 1259, 1999), Sano et al. (Mycopa-
Veterinary Mycology Suppl. 1: 279, 1992). thologia 143: 165, 1998), Bialek et al. (J. C/in. Mi-
Lit.: Dimmick & Akers (Eds) (An introduction to crobio/. 38: 3190, 2000), San-Blas et al. (Medical
18 AJREKARELLA

Mycology 40: 225, 2002), Semighini et al. (Diagn. traceae), Dai & Zeng (Mycosystema 18: 226, 1999),
Microbiol. Infect. Dis. 44: 383, 2002), Sugiyama et Montecchi & Sarasini (Funghi lpogei d'Europa: 714
al. (Stud. Mycol. 47: 5, 2002), Untereiner et al. (Stud. pp., 2000; as Leucogastraceae), Thom (Karstenia 40:
Mycol. 47: 25, 2002), Feitosa et al. (Fungal Genetics 181, 2000), Binder & Hibbett (Mo/. Phylogen. Evol.
Biol. 39: 60, 2003), Sigler (Mycology Series 16: 195, 22: 76, 2002), Larsson & Larsson (Mycol. 95: 1037,
2003), Ueda et al. (Veter. Pathol. 94: 219, 2003), 2003), Ryman et al. (MR 107: 1243, 2003), Binder et
Untereiner et al. (Mycol. 96: 812, 2004). al. (Systematics and Biodiversity 3: 113, 2005), Al-
Ajrekarella Kamat & Kalani (1964), anamorphic Pe- bee-Scott (MR 111: 653, 2007; as Leucogastraceae).
zizomycotina, St.OeH.19. 1, India. See Sutton (Myco- Albatrellopsis Teixeira (1993) = Albatrellus.
path. Mycol. appl. 33: 76, 1967; redescr.). Albatrellus Gray (1821), Albatrellaceae. 16 (mycorrhi-
Akanthomyces Lebert (1858), anamorphic Cordyceps, zal), widespread (north temperate). See Donk (Per-
Torrubiella, Hsp.OeH.?. 9 (on insects and spiders), soonia 1: 173, 1960; as Scutiger), Ginns (CJB 75:
widespread. See Mains (Mycol. 42: 566, 1950), Sam- 261, 1, 1975), Nuss (Hoppea 39: 127, 1980; posn),
son & Evans (Acta Bot. Neer/. 23: 28, 1974), Hywel- Zheng (Mycotaxon 90: 291, 2004; China).
Jones (MR 100: 1065, 1996; Thailand), Hsieh et al. Albertiniella Kirschst. (1936), Cephalothecaceae.
(Mycol. 89: 319, 1997; Taiwan), Artjariyasripong et Anamorph Acremonium-like. 1 (on Ganoderma),
al. (Mycoscience 42: 503, 2001; phylogeny), Stens- Europe; Japan. See Lundqvist (Svensk bot. Tidskr.
rud et al. (MR 109: 41, 2005; phylogeny), Sung et al. 86: 261, 1992), Suh & Blackwell (Mycol. 91: 836,
(Stud. Mycol. 57: 1, 2007; phylogeny, biology). 1999; phylogeny), Huhndorf et al. (Mycol. 96: 368,
Akaropeltella M.L. Farr (1972), ? Micropeltidaceae. 2004; phylogeny).
Anamorph Sporidesmium-like. 1. See Farr (Mycol. Albigo Ehrh. ex Steud. (1824) ? = Sphaerotheca Lev.
64: 252, 1972), von Arx & Millier (Stud. Mycol. 9, fide Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn
1975; connexion), Reblova (Mycotaxon 71: 13, 8, 1995).
1999). Albocrustum Lloyd (1925) = Biscogniauxia See
Akaropeltis Bat. & J.L. Bezerra (1961) [non Acaro- Pouzar (Ceskti Mykol. 33: 207, 1979), Less0e (SA
peltis Petr. 1937] = Akaropeltella. 13: 43, 1994).
Akaropeltopsis Bat. & Peres (1966) ? = Stomiopeltis Alboffia Speg. ( 1899) = Corynelia fide Fitzpatrick
fide von Arx & Millier (Stud. Mycol. 9, 1975), Smith (Mycol. 12: 239, 1920).
et al. (Phytophylactica 17: 101, 1985). Alboffiella Speg. ( 1898) = ltajahya fide Stalpers (in
akaryote (of Plasmodiophoraceae), the stage in the litt. ).
nuclear cycle before meiosis in which no or little Alboleptonia Largent & R.G. Benedict (1970) = En-
chromatin is seen in the nucleus. toloma fide Stalpers (in litt. ).
Akenomyces G. Arnaud (1954) nom. inval. = Akeno- Albomyces I. Miyake (1908), anamorphic Aciculospo-
myces G. Arnaud ex D. Homby fide Stalpers (in rium. 1 (on bamboos), Japan. See Oguchi (Myco-
litt. ). science 42: 217, 2001; morphology, biology).
Akenomyces G. Arnaud ex D. Homby (1984), ana- Albonectria Rossman & Samuels (1999), Nectriaceae.
morphic Agaricomycetes. 1 (with clamp connexions), Anamorph Fusarium. 3 (decaying wood and other
Europe. See Homby (TBMS82: 653, 1984). plant parts), widespread (esp. tropical). See Rossman
aklnete (1) a non-motile reproductive structure; (2) a et al. (Stud. Mycol. 42: 248 pp., 1999), Samuels et al.
resting cell. (Tropical Mycology 2: 13, 2002; key), Summerbell &
Akrophyton Lebert (1858) = Cordyceps fide Tulasne Schroers (J. Clin. Microbiol. 40: 2866, 2002; phylog-
& Tulasne (Select. Jung. carpol. 3: 4, 1865), Sung et eny).
al. (Stud. Mycol. 57: 1, 2007). Albophoma Tak. Kobay., Masuma, Omura & Kyoto
alate, winged. Watan. (1994), anamorphic Pezizomycotina,
Alatosessilispora K. Ando & Tubaki (1984), anamor- Cpd.OeH.19. 1 (from soil), Japan. See Kobayashi et
phic Pezizomycotina, Hso.lbH.l. 1, Japan. See Ando al. (Mycoscience 35: 399, 1994), Bills et al. (Mycol.
& Tubaki (TMS.J25: 24, 1984). Progr. 1: 3, 2002).
Alatospora Ingold (1942), anamorphic Leotiaceae, Albosynnema E.F. Morris (1967), anamorphic Bionec-
Hso.lbH.15. 5 (freshwater), widespread. See Mar- triaceae, Hsy.= eP.l. 2, C. America; Caribbean. See
vanova & Descals (J. Linn. Soc. Bot. 91: 1, 1985; Morris (Mycopath. Mycol. appl. 33: 179, 1967), Bills
key), Gonczol & Revay (Fungal Diversity 12: 19, et al. (Sydowia 46: 1, 1994), Rossman et al. (Mycol.
2003; ecology), Belliveau & Biirlocher (MR 109: 93: 100, 2001; posn).
1407, 2005; phylogeny), Descals (MR 109: 545, Albotricha Raitv. (1970), Hyaloscyphaceae. c. 19,
2005; morphology), Baschien et al. (Nova Hedwigia widespread (north temperate). See Raitviir (Scripta
83: 311, 2006; morphology, phylogeny). Mycol. 1: 1, 1970; key), Raitviir (Folia Cryptog. Es-
Albatrellaceae Nuss (1980), Russulales. 7 gen. (+ 3 tonica 2: 13, 1973), Raitviir (Folia Cryptog. Estonica
syn.), 45 spp. 12: 1, 1981), Zhuang (Mycotaxon 69: 359, 1998),
Lit.: Fogel (CJB 57: 1718, 1979; as Leucogas- Leenurm et al. (Sydowia 52: 30, 2000; ultrastr.), Wu
traceae), Beaton et al. (Kew Bull. 40: 827, 1985; as (Mycotaxon 88: 387, 2003; Taiwan).
Leucogastraceae), Keller (Myco/. helv. 2: 1, 1986), Alciphila Harmaja (2002), anamorphic Pezizomy-
Comer (Beih. Nova Hedwigia 96: 218 pp., 1989), cotina. 1 (on urine-impregnated ground), Scandina-
Stalpers (Persoonia Suppl. 14: 537, 1992), Zheng et via. See Harmaja (Karstenia 42: 34, 2002).
al. (Acta Mycol. Sin. 11: 107, 1992), Valenzuela et Aldona Racib. (1900), Parmulariaceae. 3 (on leaves of
al. (Revta Mex. Micol. 10: 113, 1994), Agerer et al. Pterocarpus), pantropical. See Millier & Patil (TBMS
(Mycotaxon 59: 289, 1996), Ginns (CJB 75: 261, 60: 117, 1973; key), Inacio et al. (Mycol. Progr. 4:
1997), Bruns et al. (Mo/. Ecol. 7: 257, 1998), de 133, 2005).
Hoog et al. in Kurtzman & Fell (Eds) (Yeasts, a Aldonata Sivan. & A.R.P. Sinha (1989), Parmulari-
taxonomic study 4th edn: 201, 1998; as Leucogas- aceae. 1 (on leaves of Pterocarpus), India. See
 ALIQUANDOSTIPITE 19

Sivanesan & Sinha (MR 92: 246, 1989). Aleurocystidiellum P.A. Lemke (1964), Russulales. 2,
Aldridgea Massee (1892) nom. dub., Agaricomycetes. widespread. See Lemke (CJB 42: 277, 1964), Lars-
See Donlc (Taxon 6: 18, 1957). son & Larsson (Myco/. 95: 1037, 2003; phylogeny).
Aldridgiella, see Aldrigiella. Aleurocystis Lloyd ex G. Cunn. (1956), Stereaceae.
Aldrigiella Rick (1934) nom. dub., Fungi. See Donlc Anamorph Matula. 3, widespread. See Cunninham
(Taxon 6: 18, 1957). (Trans. & Proc. Roy. Soc. New Zealand 84: 234,
ale, see beer. 1956), Rajchenberg & Robledo (Mycotaxon 92: 317,
Alectoria Ach. (1809), Parmeliaceae (L). 8, widespread 2005; Argentina).
(montane-boreal and bipolar). See Brodo & Hawk- Aleurodiscaceae Juli ch ( 1982) = Stereaceae.
sworth (Op. bot. Soc. bot. Lund 42, 1977; key), Aleurodiscus Rabenh. ex J. Schrllt. (1888) nom. cons.,
Mattsson & Wedin (Lichenologist 31: 431, 1999), Stereaceae. 12, widespread. See Lemke (CJB 42:
Per8oh et al. (Myco/. Progr. 3: 103, 2004; asci), Thell 213, 1964; key 26 amyloid-spored spp.), Nunez &
et al. (Symb. bot. upsa/. 34 no. 1: 429, 2004; biogeog- Ryvarden (Syn. Fung. 12, 1997), Wu et al. (Myco/.
raphy), Miitdlikowska et al. (Myco/. 98: 1088, 2006; 93: 720, 2001; phylogeny), Larsson & Larsson (My-
phylogeny). co/. 95: 1037, 2003; phylogeny).
Alectoria Linlc (1833) = Usnea fide Hawksworth et al. Aleurodomyces Buchner (1912), anamorphic Pezizo-
(Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995). mycotina. 1 (on Insecta), Europe.
Alectoriaceae Tomas. (1949) = Parmeliaceae. Aleuromyces Boidin & Gilles (2002), Stereaceae. 1,
Alectoriomyces Cif. & Tomas. (1953) = Alectoria Gabon. See Boidin & Gilles (BSMF 117: 176, 2001).
Ach. Aleurophora 0. Magalh. (1916) ? = Chrysosporium
Alectoriopsis Elenlcin ( 1929) = Ramalina fide Eriksson fide Dodge (Medical Mycology, 1935).
& Hawksworth (SA 6: 112, 1987). Aleurosporia Grigoraki (1924) = Trichophyton fide
Alectorolophoides Battarra ex Earle ( 1909) = Can- Dodge (Medical Mycology, 1935).
tharellus fide Stalpers (in litt. ). Alexopoulos (Constantine John; 1907-1986; USA).
alepidote, having no scales or scurf; smooth. University teacher, Michigan, Iowa, Texas. Wrote
aleukia disease (alimentary toxic aleukia; ATA), see books on general mycology (see Literature) and My-
trichothecenes. cetozoa (q.v.) which became standard texts; pio-
Aleuria (Fr.) Gillet (1879) = Peziza Fr. neered modern recording of fungi in Greece. Biogs,
Aleuria Fuckel ( 1870), Pyronemataceae. 17 (on soil), obits etc. Brodie (Mycol. 79: 163, 1986); Blackwell
widespread (north temperate). See Rifai (Verh. K. (TBMS 90: 153, 1988) [portrait]; Grummann (1974:
ned Akad Wet. tweede sect.: 1, 1968; Australian 201); Stafleu & Mennega (TL-2, Suppl. 1: 67, 1992).
spp.), Moravec (Ceskti Mykal. 26: 74, 1972), Kaushal Alfvenia J.l.R. Larsson (1983), Microsporidia. I.
(Mycol. 68: 1021, 1976; Indian spp.), Hliffner Algacites Schloth. (1825), Fossil Fungi, Algae.
(Rheinl.-Pfiilz. Pilzj. 3: 6, 1993), Spooner & Yao algae (fungi as parasites and mutualists of), see Kohl-
(MR 99: 1515, 1995; excl. spp.), Landvik et al. (Nor- meyer (Vero.If. Inst. Meersforsch. Bremerh., Suppl. 5:
dic JI Bot. 17: 403, 1997; DNA), Hansen & Pfister 339, 1974), Kohlmeyer & Kohlmeyer (Marine my-
(Myco/. 98: 1029, 2006; phylogeny), Perry et al. (MR cology, 1979), Lichens, mycophycobiosis, photobi-
111: 549, 2007; phylogeny). ont.
Aleuriaceae Le Gal (1947) = Pyronemataceae. algal-layer (of lichen thalli), the photobiont-containing
Aleuriella P. Karst. ( 1871) = Mollisia fide Saccardo layer (usually between the upper cortex and the me-
(Sy/I. fang. 8: 1, 1889). dulla) of the thallus.
Aleurina (Sacc.) Sacc. & P. Syd. (1902) = Peziza Fr. algicolous, living on algae; - fungi see van Donlc &
fide Eckblad (Nytt Mag. Bot. 15: 1, 1968). Brumsz (in Reisser (Ed.), Algae and symbiosis: 567,
Aleurina Massee (1898), Pyronemataceae. 11, wide- 1992; review), algae.
spread. See Zhuang & Korf (Mycotaxon 26: 361, Algincola Velen. (1939), ? Helotiales. 1, former
1986; key), Perry et al. (MR 111: 549, 2007; phylog- Czechoslovakia.
eny). Algonquinia R.F. Castaneda & W.B. Kendr. (1991),
aleuriospore (obsol.), formerly used for a thick-walled anamorphic Pezizomycotina, Hsp.OeH.12. 1, Canada.
and pigmented but sometimes thin-walled and hya- See Castaneda Ruiz & Kendrick (Univ. Waterloo
line conidium developed from the blown-out end of a Biol. Ser. 35: 4, 1991 ).
conidiogenous cell or hyphal branch from which it Algorichtera Kuntze ( 1891) = Scorias.
secedes with difficulty, as in Aleurisma, Mycogone, aliform, wing-like in form.
Microsporum; 'chlamydospore' sensu Hughes Alina Racib. (1909), Parodiopsidaceae. Anamorph
(1953); gangliospore. Since introduced by Vuillemin Septoidium. 1, Java.
(1911), aleuriospore has been used in various senses, Alinocarpon Vain. (1928) = Thelocarpon fide Hawk-
see Mason (1933, 1937) and Barron (1968), and fi- sworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995).
nally rejected as a confused term (Kendrick, Taxon- Aliquandostipitaceae Inderb. (2001 ), Jahnulales. 6
omy ofFungi imperfecti, 1971 ). gen., 25 spp.
Aleurisma Linlc (1809) = Trichoderma Pers. (1794) Lit.: Hawksworth (Sydowia 37: 43, 1984), Inder-
fide Hughes (CJB 36: 727, 1958), Carmichael (CJB bitzin et al. (Am. J. Bot. 88: 54, 2001), Pang et al.
40: 1137, 1962; synonym of Chrysosporium in sense (MR 106: 1031, 2002), Raja et al. (Mycotaxon 91:
ofVuillemin (1911)). 207, 2005), Raja & Shearer (Mycol. 98: 319, 2006),
Aleurismataceae Vuill. ( 1911) = Hypocreaceae. Campbell et al. ( CJB 85: 873, 2007; phylogeny).
Aleurobotrys Boidin ( 1986), Stereaceae. 10. See Aliquandostipite Inderb. (2001), Aliquandostipitaceae.
Boidin & Gilles (BSMF 102: 291, 1986) A/eurodis- 3 (on wood in freshwater), pantropical. See Inder-
cus s.I. bitzin et al. (Am. J. Bot. 88: 54, 2001), Pang et al.
Aleurocorticium P.A. Lemke (1964) = Dendrothele (MR 106: 1031, 2002; placement), Raja et al. (Myco-
fide Lemke (CJB 42: 723, 1965). taxon 91: 207, 2005), Campbell et al. (CJB 85: 873,
20 ALIQUOT PART

2007; phylogeny). form of that reaction depends on the nature of the al-
aliquot part, a portion that is contained an exact num- lergenic particle, for instance, its size and chemical
ber of times in the whole; not the equivalent of 'sam- characteristics, the immunological reactivity of the
ple' in which the concepts of both uniformity and subject and the circumstances of exposure. The two
representation are implicit (Emmons, Bact. News forms of allergy of most concern in this context are
1960: 17). an immediate reaction, characterized by rhinitis and
alkaphilic, used or organisms growing well at high pH hay fever-like symptoms and a late reaction, charac-
values; e.g. Fusarium sp. at pH 10 (Hiura & Tani- terized by alveolitis or pneumonitis. Fungal spores
mura, in Horrikoshi & Grant (Eds), Superbugs: mi- have been implicated as causative agents of both
croorganisms in extreme environments: 287, 1991 ). types of allergic reaction. Rhinitis and asthma are
allantoid (esp. of spores), slightly curved with rounded caused by normal everyday exposure to airborne al-
ends; sausage-like in form (Fig. 23.8). lergens in subjects who are constitutionally predis-
Allantomyces M.C. Williams & Lichtw. (1993), posed (atopic) and who produce specific lgE antibod-
Legeriomycetaceae. 2 (in Ephemeroptera), Australia; ies against the allergen. Symptoms occur within a
Mexico. See Williams & Lichtwardt (CJB 71: 1109, few minutes of exposure and may be provoked by
1993), Valle et al. (Mycol. 100: 149, 2008; Mexico). 104 sporestm·3 air, or fewer, typically of fungi with
Allantonectella, see Allonectella. spores larger than 10 µm. The spores may be compo-
Allantonectria Earle (1901) = Nectria fide Rossman et nents of the normal air spora, including Alternaria,
al. (Mycol. 85: 685, 1993), Rossman et al. (Stud. My- Cladosporium and Didymella, or they may be associ-
col. 42: 248 pp., 1999). ated with work environments, for instance cereal
Allantoparmelia (Vain.) Essl. (1978), Parmeliaceae rusts and smuts, and Verticillium lecanii spores when
(L). 1, Arctic. See Esslinger (Mycotaxon 7: 46, harvesting Agaricus bisporus and Boletus edulis
1978), Feuerer (Recollecting Edvard August Vainio: when preparing mushroom soup, and Aspergillus jla-
47, 1998), Thell et al. (Symb. bot. upsal. 34 no. 1: vus and A. awamori from surface fermentations.
429, 2004; biogeography). Asthma may also be associated with exposure to fun-
Allantophoma Kleb. (1933) nom. inval., anamorphic gal enzymes during their production. Allergic alveo-
Pezizomycotina. See Sutton (Mycol. Pap. 141, 1977). litis occurs in non-atopic subjects after intense expo-
Allantophomoides S.L. Wei & T.Y. Zhang (2003)? = sures to spores, typically 106-10 10 spores/m·3• At least
Septoria Sacc. fide Wei & Zhang (Mycosystema 22: 108 spores/m·3 may be required for sensitization but
9, 2003). species differ in their antigenicity. Symptoms occur
Allantophomopsis Petr. (1925), anamorphic Phacid- about 4 h after exposure and persist for 24-36 h if
ium, St.OeH.15. 7, widespread. See Carris (CJB 68: there is no further exposure. They include influenza-
2283, 1990; gen. revision). like symptoms, feverishness, chills, a dry cough,
Allantoporthe Petr. ( 1921) = Diaporthe. Probably breathlessness and weight loss. With repeated expo-
polyphyletic. fide Barr (Mycol. Mem. 7, 1978), Zang sure, breathlessness becomes increasingly severe and
(Acta Mycol. Sin. Suppl. 1: 407, 1986; phylogeny). eventually permanent lung damage may occur with
Allantosphaeriaceae Hohn. (1918) = Diatrypaceae. fibrosis, and the increased load on the heart may lead
Allantospora Wakker (1895) = Cylindrocarpon fide to death. Specific IgG antibodies develop and may be
Booth (Mycol. Pap. 104, 1966). an aid to diagnosis although implication of a fungus
Allantozythia Hohn. (1923) = Phlyctema fide Petrak in the disease may require further tests. The disease is
(Annis mycol. 27: 370, 1929), Sutton (Mycol. Pap. typically occupational and associated with poorly
141, 1977). stored agricultural products. The classic form is
Allantozythiella Danilova ( 1951) = Endothiella fide farmer's lung, usually caused by thermophilic actin-
Sutton (Mycol. Pap. 141, 1977). omycetes but sometimes by fungi, including Asper-
Allantula Corner (1952), Pterulaceae. 1, Brazil. See gillus jlavus, A. versicolor and Eurotium rubrum
Corner (Ann. Bot., Lond. n.s. 16: 270, 1952). (syn. Aspergillus umbrosus). Other forms of allergic
Allarthonia (Nyl.) Zahlbr. (1903) = Arthonia fide alveolitis include cheese-washer's lung (Penicillium
Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, casei), malt-worker's lung (Aspergillus clavatus,
1995). A.famigatus), maple-bark stripper's lung
Allarthoniomyces E.A. Thomas (1939) nom. inval. = (Cryptostroma corticale), mushroom picker's lung
Arthonia. (Aspergillus famigatus, Cephalotrichum stemonitis,
Allarthotheliomyces Cif. & Tomas. (1953) = Al- Pho/iota nameko, Pleurotus ostreatus), sawmill
larthothelium. worker's lung (Rhizopus rhizopodiformis, Penicil-
Allarthothelium (Vain.) Zahlbr. ( 1908) = Arthonia lium spp., Aspergillus famigatus, Trichoderma
fide Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn viride), sequoiosis (Aureobasidium pullulans,
8, 1995). Graphium spp.), suberosis (Penicillium frequentans),
Allelochaeta Petr. (1955) = Seimatosporium fide Sut- and allergic alveolitis from citric acid fermentations
ton (Mycol. Pap. 141, 1977). (Aspergillus famigatus, A. niger, Penicillium spp.).
Alleppeysporonites Ramanujam & Rao (1979), Fossil Mouldy lichens have also been reported to cause al-
Fungi, anamorphic Pezizomycotina. 1 (Miocene), In- lergic alveolitis.
dia. Fossil Grallomyces. Allergic skin reactions may be caused by spores of
Allergy. An acquired, specific, altered capacity to the Arthrinium arundinis state of Apiospora montag-
react. It is acquired by exposure to allergenic parti- nei in workers cutting the canes of Arundo donax in
cles; the sensitivity acquired from a single exposure France, by contact with lichens in wood-cutters and
is specific to one or a few closely related species, al- people using lichens in decorations (Richardson, in
though multiple exposures may result in multiple Galun (Ed.), CRC Handbook of lichenology 3: 98,
sensitivities; and subsequent re-exposure results in an 1988; review), and secondary to dermatophyte infec-
altered capacity to react or allergic reaction. The tions (see mycid). Allergic reactions are also com-
 ALOCOSPORA 21

mon in response to certain fungal products, the best 46: 393, 1954; cytogenetics and cyto taxonomy),
known example being allergy to antibiotics such as Taylor et al. (Nature 367: 601, 1994; fossil from De-
penicillin. vonian), Steciow & Eliades (Darwiniana 39: 15,
For further information, see Pepys (Hypersensitiv- 2001; Argentina).
ity diseases of the lungs due to fangi and organic Allonecte Syd. (1939), Tubeufiaceae. 1, Ecuador. See
dusts, 1969), Wilken-Jensen & Gravesen (Atlas of Rossman (Mycotaxon 8: 485, 1979), Crane et al.
moulds in Europe causing respiratory allergy, 1984), ( CJB 76: 602, 1998), Kodsueb et al. (Fungal Diver-
Lacey (in Hawksworth (Ed.), Frontiers in mycology: sity 21: 105, 2006; phylogeny).
157, 1991), Lacey & Crook (Ann. occup. Hyg. 32: Allonectella Petr. (1950), Nectriaceae. 2 (on stromata
515, 1988), Lacey & Dutkiewicz (J. Aerosol Sci., of Phyllachora), S. America. See Rossman (Myco-
1994). taxon 8: 485, 1979), Rossman et al. (Stud. Myco/. 42:
Allescheria R. Hartig ( 1899) = Hartigiella fide Vuil- 248 pp., 1999).
lemin (Annis mycol. 3: 341, 1905). Allonema Syd. (1934), anamorphic Pezizomycotina,
Allescheria Sacc. & P. Syd. (1899) = Monascus fide Hso.OeH.?. 1, Europe. See Sartory & Meyer (Annis
Malloch (Myco/. 62: 727, 1970). myco/. 33: 101, 1935).
Allescheriella Henn. (1897), anamorphic Botryo- Alloneottiosporina Nag Raj (1993), anamorphic Pe-
basidium. 2, widespread. See Hughes (Myco/. Pap. zizomycotina, Cpd.= eH.19. 2, USA; Australia. See
41, 1951), Petrak (Sydowia 23: 265, 1970). Nag Raj (Coe/omycetous Anamorphs with Append-
Allescherina Berl. ( 1902) = Cryptovalsa fide Clements age-bearing Conidia: 121, 1993).
& Shear (Gen. Fung., 1931 ). allopatric, occurring in different geographical regions.
Allewia E.G. Simmons (1990), Pleosporaceae. Ana- Cf. sympatric.
morph Embe//isia. 2, Australia. See Eriksson & Allophoron Nadv. (1942), Lecanorales (L). 1, Colom-
Hawksworth (SA 9: 2, 1991; synonymy with Lewia), bia. See Tibell (Recollecting Edvard August Vainio:
Berbee et al. (MR 107: 169, 2003; recombination), 95, 1998), Tibell et al. (Mycotaxon 87: 3, 2003).
Schoch et al. (Myco/. 98: 1041, 2006; phylogeny). Allophylaria (P. Karst.) P. Karst. (1870), Helotiaceae.
alliaceous, having a taste or smell of onions or garlic; c. 6, Europe. See Carpenter (Mem. N. Y. bot. Gdn 33:
cepaceous. 17, 1981), Arendholz (Mycotaxon 36: 283, 1989;
alliance, see phytosociology. nomencl.), Huhtinen (Karstenia 29: 45, 1989).
Alliospora Pim (1883) ? = Aspergillus fide Bisby Allopsalliota Nauta & Bas (1999), Agaricaceae. 1,
(TBMS27: 101, 1944). Netherlands. See Nauta (Belg. JI Bot. 131: 189,
Allocetraria Kurok. & M.J. Lai (1991), Parmeliaceae 1998), Vellinga (MR 108: 354, 2004; phylogeny).
(L). 11, widespread. See Kiirnefelt et al. (Acta Bot. Allopuccinia H.S. Jacks. (1931) = Sorataea fide Cum-
Fenn. 150: 79, 1994), Thell et al. in Daniels et al. mins & Hiratsuka (ll/ustr. Gen. Rust Fungi rev. edit.,
(Eds) (F/echten Follmann Contributions to Lichenol- 1983).
ogy in Honour of Gerhard Follmann: 353, 1995), Allosoma Syd. (1926), Dothideomycetes. Anamorph
Thell et al. (Myco/. Progr. 1: 335, 2002; phylogeny), Periconiella. 1, C. America. See Acrodesmis.
Mattsson & Articus (Symb. bot. upsa/. 34 no. 1: 237, Allosphaerium Link (1826) nom. dub., Agaricomy-
2004; phylogeny), Randlane & Saag (Symb. bot. up- cotina. See Saccardo (Sy//. fang. 15, 1901; syn. of
sa/. 34 no. 1: 359, 2004; chemistry), Thell et al. (My- Rhizoctonia s. lat.).
co/. Progr. 3: 297, 2004; phylogeny), Randlane & Allotelium Syd. ( 1939), Raveneliaceae. 1 (on Ca//ian-
Saag (Central European Lichens: 75, 2006; key). dra (Leguminosae)), S. America. May include Di-
allochronic, occurring at different time periods, e.g. abolidium.
contemporary and fossil specimens. Allothyriella Bat., Cif. & Nascim. (1959), anamorphic
allochrous (allochroous), changing from one colour to Pezizomycotina, Cpt.= eP.?. 2, C. America; Africa.
another. See Batista et al. (Mycopath. Myco/. appl. 11: 11,
allochthonous, transported to the place where found; 1959).
not indigenous; cf. autochthonous. Allothyrina Bat. & J.L. Bezerra (1964), anamorphic
Allochytridium Salkin ( 1970), Endochytriaceae. 2, N. Pezizomycotina, Cpt.= eH.?. 1, Brazil. See Batista &
America. See Barr & Desaulniers (Myco/. 79: 193, Bezerra (Portuga/iae Acta Biologica Serie B 7: 384,
1987; morphol., physiol., ultrastr.). 1964).
Alloclavaria Dentinger & D.J. McLaughlin (2007), Allothyriopsis Bat., Cif. & H. Maia (1959), anamor-
Agaricomycetes. 1, Europe. Hymenochaeta/es or phic Pezizomycotina, Cpt.= eP.?. 1, Ghana. See Ba-
Agarica/es (Rickene//a clade). See Dentinger & tista et al. (Mycopath. Myco/. app/. 11: 14, 1959).
McLaughlin (Myco/. 98: 757, 2007; syst. posn). Allothyrium Syd. (1939), Asterinaceae. 1, Ecuador.
allocyst, a chlamydospore-like structure in F/ammu/a Almbornia Essl. (1981), Parmeliaceae (L). 2, S. Af-
gummosa (Kiihner, 1946). rica. See Brusse (Mycotaxon 40: 265, 1991), Thell et
Allodium Ny!. (1896) = Chaenotheca fide Hawksworth al. (Myco/. Progr. 3: 297, 2004; phylogeny), Crespo
et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995). et al. (Mo/. Phy/ogen. Evo/. 44: 812, 2007; phylog-
Allodus Arthur (1906) = Puccinia fide Arthur (Manual eny).
Rusts US & Canada, 1934). Almeidaea Cif. & Bat. (1962) [non Almeidaea Post &
Alloglugea Papema & Lainson (1995), Microsporidia. Kuntze 1903, Rutaceae] = Chaetothyrium fide von
I. Arx & Miiller (Stud. Myco/. 9, 1975), Panwar & Jag-
Allographa Chevall. (1824) ? = Graphina fide Hawk- tap (Geobios New Rep. 9: 121, 1990).
sworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995). Alnicola Kiihner (1926) = Naucoria fide Reid (TBMS
Allomyces E.J. Butler (1911), Blastocladiaceae. 9 (in 82: 191, 1984).
soil), widespread (esp. tropical). See Emerson (Lloy- Alocospora J.C. Krug (1990) nom. inval., Xylariaceae.
dia 4: 77, 1941; life cycle, taxonomy), Teter (Myco/. 1, Europe. See Krug (Fourth International Myco/ogi-
36: 194, 1944; sexuality), Emerson & Wilson (Myco/. ca/ Congress Abstracts: 30, 1990).
22 ALOYSIELLA

Aloysiella Mattir. & Sacc. (1908) = Antennularia fide Linum), Peever et al. (Phytopathology 89: 851, 1999;
von Arx & Miiller (Stud. Mycol. 9, 1975). population biology), Simmons (Mycotaxon 70: 325,
Alpakesa Subram. & K. Ramalcr. (1954), anamorphic 1999; toxigenic spp.), Simmons (Mycotaxon 70: 263,
Pezizomycotina, Hso.OeH.l. 4, India. See Morgan- 1999; Citrus), Inoue & Nasu (J. Gen. Pl. Path. 66:
Jones et al. (CJB SO: 877, 1972), Matsushima (Ma- 18, 2000; Prunus), Magan & Evans (Journal of
tsush. Mycol. Mem. S, 1987), Punithalingam (Stud. Stored Products Research 36: 319, 2000; volatile me-
Mycol. 31: 113, 1989; appendages), Abbas et al. tabolites), Morris (MR. 104: 286, 2000; Lycopersi-
(Pakist. J. Bot. 3S: 249, 2003). con), Pryor & Gilbertson (MR. 104: 1312, 2000; phy-
Alpakesiopsis Abbas, B. Sutton, Ghaffar & A. Abbas logeny), Simmons (Mycotaxon 7S: I, 2000; Solana-
(2003), anamorphic Pezizomycotina. I, Pakistan. See ceae; 101556; small-spored spp.), Andersen et al.
Abbas et al. (Pakist. J. Bot. 3S: 249, 2003). (MR. lOS: 291, 2001; A. gaisen and similar spp.),
alpha-spore (A-spore, a-spore), a fertile, fusoid to Halaby et al. (J. Clin. Microbiol. 39: 1952, 2001;
oblong, biguttulate spore of an anamorph of the Val- phaeohyphomycosis), Romano et al. (Mycoses 44:
saceae (Phomopsis). Cf. beta-spore. 73, 2001; onychomycoses), Andersen et al. (MR. 106:
Alphitomorpha Wallr. (1819) nom. superf. = Erysiphe 170, 2002; phylogeny, chemistry), Bock et al. (MR.
fide Fries (Syst. mycol. 3: 234, 1829). 106: 428, 2002; A. brassicicola), Chou & Wu (MR.
Alphitomorphaceae Corda ( 1842) = Erysiphaceae. 106: 164, 2002; phylogeny, morphology), Dugan &
Alphitomyces Reissek ( 1856) ? = Isaria fide Samson Peever (Mycotaxon 83: 229, 2002; Gramineae),
(Stud. Mycol. 6, 1974). Hoog & Hom! (Mycoses 4S: 259, 2002; clinical
alpine mycology, see Polar and alpine mycology. strains), Peever et al. (Phytopathology 92: 794, 2002;
Alpova C.W. Dodge (1931), Paxillaceae. 20, wide- Citrus), Pryor & Gilbertson (Mycol. 94: 49, 2002;
spread (esp. north temperate). See Trappe (Beih. A. radicina group), Serdani et al. (MR. 106: 561,
Nova Hedwigia SI: 279, 1975), Bruns et al. (Mo/. 2002; Ma/us), Simmons (Mycotaxon 83: 127, 2002;
Ecol. 7: 257, 1998; phylogeny), Grubisha et al. (My- teleomorphs), Simmons (Mycotaxon 82: l, 2002;
col. 93: 82, 2001; genus probably polyphyletic), Caryophyllaceae), Strandberg (Phytoparasitica 30:
Nouhra et al. (Mycol. 97: 598, 2005). 269, 2002; selective media), Akimitsu et al. (Molecu-
Alternaria Nees (1816), anamorphic Lewia, lar Plant Pathology 4: 435, 2003; Citrus), Berbee et
Hso.#eP.26. 299, widespread. A. brassicae (leaf spot al. (MR. 107: 169, 2003; recombination), Kang et al.
of crucifers), A. cucumerina (cucurbit leaf spot), (Pl. Path. J. 19: 221, 2003; phylogeny, toxins),
A. longipes, and others, on tobacco, A. solani (early Kwasna & Kosiak (MR. 107: 371, 2003; Avena),
blight of potato) which produces the highly phyto- Pryor & Bigelow (Mycol. 9S: 1141, 2003; phylog-
toxic antibiotic alternaric acid (q.v.). A number are eny), Simmons (Mycotaxon 88: 163, 2003; Malva-
common cosmop. Saprobes. See Neergard (Danish ceae), Guo et al. (Fungal Diversity 16: 53, 2004;
Species of Alternaria and Stemphylium, 1945; Den- endophytes), Hong & Pryor (Can. J. Microbiol. SO:
mark), Joly (Le Genre Alternaria, 1964; monogr.), 461, 2004; selective media), Peever et al. (Mycol. 96:
Simmons (Mycol. S9: 73, 1967; typification), Rao 119, 2004; Citrus), Perez Martinez et al. (Eur. J. Pl.
(Nova Hedwigia 17: 219, 1969; India), Simmons Path. 110: 399, 2004; A. solani), Waals et al. (Pl.
(Mycol. 61: I, 1969; teleomorphs), Ellis (Dema- Dis. 88: 959, 2004; Solanum in S Africa), Andersen
tiaceous Hyphomycetes, 1971; descriptions), Ellis et al. (Phytopathology 9S: 1021, 2005; image analy-
(More Dematiaceous Hyphomycetes, 1976; descrip- sis), Bock et al. (MR. 109: 227, 2005; recombination
tions), Ando & Takatori (Mycopathologia 100: 17, in A. brassicicola), Dubois et al. (Mycopathologia
1987; keratomycosis), Samson & Frisvad (Proc. Jap. 160: 117, 2005; phaeohyphomycosis), Hong et al.
Assoc. Mycotoxic. 32: 3, 1990; mycotoxins), Sim- (Fungal Genetics Biol. 42: 119, 2005; allergenics),
mons (Mycotaxon 38: 251, 1990; teleomorphs), Hong et al. (MR. 109: 87, 2005; IGS polymorphism),
Chelkowski & Visconti (Alternaria. Biology, Plant Peever et al. (Phytopathology 9S: 512, 2005; Citrus),
Diseases and Metabolites Topics in Secondary Me- Quayyum et al. (CJB 83: 1133, 2005; Panax), Goetz
tabolism vol. 3, 1992), Simmons (Alternaria. Biol- & Dugan (Pacific Northwest Fungi I: I, 2006;
ogy, Plant Diseases and Metabolites Topics in Sec- A. malorum), Hong et al. (MR. 110: 1290, 2006;
ondary Metabolism vol. 3, 1992; review), McCartney Cory/us, Jug/ans), Mercado Vergnes et al. (Pl. Path.
et al. (Pl. Path. 42: 280, 1993; dispersal of conidia), SS: 485, 2006; Triticum), Schoch et al. (Mycol. 98:
Lopes & Boiteux (Pl. Dis. 78: 1107, 1994; lpomoea), 1041, 2006; phylogeny), Simmons (CBS Diversity
Rotem (The genus Alternaria, 1994; biology, epide- Ser. 6, 2007; revision, nomenclator).
miology, pathogenicity), Verma & Saharan (Techni- Alternariaceae Earle (1934) = Pleosporaceae.
cal Bulletin, Saskatoon Research Centre, Research Alternariaster E.G. Simmons (2007), Pleosporaceae.
Branch, Agriculture and Agri-Food Canada 1994- I. See Simmons (Alternaria: an Identification Man-
6E, 1994; Cruciferae), Visconti & Sibilia (Mycotox- ual, 2007).
ins in Grain. Compounds Other Than Ajlatoxin: 315, alternaric acid, a metabolite produced by Alternaria
1994; toxins), Jasalavich et al. (MR. 99: 604, 1995; solani which inhibits spore germination in some
Cruciferae), Kusaba & Tsuge (Curr. Genet. 28: 491, fungi and causes wilting and necrosis in higher
1995; toxigenic spp.), Andersen & Thrane (My- plants.
cotoxin Research 12: 54, 1996; metabolites), Zhang alternate host, one or other of the two unlike hosts of
& David (Mycosystema 8-9: 109, 1995; Euphor- an heteroecious rust. See Teliomycetes.
biaceae), Kusaba & Tsuge (Ann. phytopath. Soc. Ja- alternation of generations, the succession of gameto-
pan 63: 463, 1997; mt DNA), Mims et al. (CJB 7S: phyte and sporophyte or sexual and asexual phases in
252, 1997; ultrastructure), Bottalico & Logrieco in a life cycle: homologous when the two generations
Sinha & Bhatnagar (eds), (Mycotoxins in Agriculture are like in form; antithetic if unlike, when the ga-
and Food Safety: 65, 1998; mycotoxins, toxigenic metophyte is named the protophyte and the sporo-
spp.), McKay et al. (Eur. J. Pl. Path. lOS: 157, 1999; phyte the antiphyte (Celakovsky).
 AMAURASCOPSIS 23

Alutaceodontia (Parmasto) Hjortstam & Ryvarden of subgen. Lepidella partly saprobic. Both edible
(2002), Schizoporaceae. I. See Hjortstam & Ry- (e.g. A. caesarea and poisinous (e.g. A. phalloides)
varden (Syn. Fung. 15: 8, 2002). species. See Malen~on (Rev. A(ycol. 20: 81, 1955;
alutaceous, the colour of buff leather. development), Bas (Persoonia 5: 285, 1969; key sect.
alveola (1) a small surface cavity or hollow; (2) a pore Lepidella), Bas (Beih. Nova Hedwigia 51: 53, 1975;
of a polypore (obsol. ). relationship to Amanita), Campbell & Petersen (A(y-
Alveolaria Lagerh. ( 1892), Pucciniosiraceae. 2 (on cotaxon 1: 239, 1975; culture), Horak (A(yco/. 84: 64,
Cordia (Boraginaceae)), America (tropical). See 1992), Pegler & Shah-Smith (A(ycotaxon 61: 389,
Buritica & Hennen (Fl. Neotrop. 24: 22, 1980). 1997; key eastern Africa), Wood (Aust. Syst. Bot. 10:
alveolate, marked with ± 6-sided (honey-comb-like) 723, 1997; key Australia), Yang (Biblthca A(yco/.
hollows; faveolate. 170: I, 1997; key Southwest China), WeiB et al.
Alveolinus Raf. (1815) nom. dub., Fungi. No spp. (CJB 76: 1070, 1998; phylogeny), Drehmel et al.
included. (A(ycol. 91: 610, 1999; phylogeny), Yang et al.
Alveomyces Bubak (1914) = Uromyces fide Nattrass (Amanita - Ectomycorrhiza/ fangi, key genera in pro-
(First list Cyprus fangi, 193 7). file, 1999; ecology), Miller & Lodge (A(ycotaxon 79:
Alveophoma Alcalde (1952), anamorphic Pezizomy- 289, 2001; Dominican Republica), Tulloss et al.
cotina, Cpd.OeH.10. 1, Spain. See Sutton (TBMS 47: (A(ycotaxon 77: 455, 2001; Pakistan), Bougher &
497, 1964). Lebel (Aust. Syst. Bot. 15: 514, 2002), Moncalvo et
Alysia Cavalc. & A.A. Silva ( 1972) = Vouauxiella fide al. (Mo/. Phylog. Evol. 23: 357, 2002; nesting within
Sutton (The Coe/omycetes, 1980), Liicking et al. Amanita), Oda et al. (A(ycoscience 43: 351, 2002; Ja-
(Lichenologist 30: 121, 1998). pan), Simmons et al. (Persoonia 17: 563, 2002; Guy-
Alysidiella Crous (2006), Pezizomycotina. 1 (on Euca- ana), Bhatt et al. (A(ycotaxon 88: 249, 2003; India),
lyptus leaves), S. Africa. See Crous (Fungal Diversity Neville & Hemmes (Fungi Europaei 9: 1120 pp.,
23: 325, 2006). 2004; Eur.), Yang (Frontiers in Basidiomycote A(y-
Alysidiopsis B. Sutton (1973), anamorphic Pezizomy- co/ogy: 315, 2004; Chile), Tulloss (A(ycotaxon 93:
cotina, Hso.0-leP.3. 4, widespread. See Sutton (A(y- 189, 2005; distribution).
col. Pap. 132: 5, 1973), Currah (CJB 65: 1957, 1987; Amanitaceae R. Heim ex Pouzar (1983), Agaricales. 3
Mexico), Kendrick (CJB 81: 75, 2003; morphogene- gen.(+ 23 syn.), 521 spp.
sis). Lit.: Hibbett et al. (Nature 407: 506, 2000), Mon-
Alysidium Kunze (1817), anamorphic Botryobasidium. calvo et al. (Syst. Biol. 49: 278, 2000) not supported
4, Europe. See Ellis (Dematiaceous Hyphomycetes, by other data; see.
1971), Partridge & Morgan-Jones (A(ycotaxon 83: Amanitaria E.-J. Gilbert (1941) = Amanita Pers. fide
335, 2002). Singer (Agaric. mod. Tax. edn 3, 1975).
Alysisporium Peyronel (1922) = Phragmotrichum fide Amanitella Earle (1909) = Amanita Pers. fide Singer
Sutton & Pirozynski (TBMS 48: 349, 1965). (Agaric. mod. Tax. edn 3, 1975).
Alysphaeria Turpin (1827) nom. dub.,? Fungi (L). Amanitella Maire (1913) = Limacella fide Singer
Alytosporium Link (1824) nom. dub., Fungi. See (Agaric. mod. Tax. edn 3, 1975).
Donk (Taxon 12: 156, 1963) See also, Stalpers (Rev. amanitin, see amatoxins.
A(ycol. 39: 99, 1975). Amanitina E.-J. Gilbert (1940) = Amanita Pers. fide
Alyxoria Gray (1821) = Opegrapha Ach. fide Hawk- Singer (Agaric. mod. Tax. edn 3, 1975).
sworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995). Amanitopsis Roze (1876) nom. cons.= Amanita Pers.
AM, arbuscular mycorrhiza; see Mycorrhiza. fide Singer (Agaric. mod. Tax. edn 3, 1975) not con-
amadou, the context of Fornes fomentarius or Phel- served against Amanita.
/inus igniarius after the addition of saltpetre Amarenographium O.E. Erikss. (1982), anamorphic
(NaN03); tinder; touchwood; punk. Amarenomyces, St.#eP.15. I, Europe. See Nag Raj
Amallospora Penz. (1897), anamorphic Pezizomy- (CJB67: 3169, 1989; redescr.).
cotina, Hsp.lbH.?. 1, Java. See Ho et al. (A(yco/. 92: Amarenomyces O.E. Erikss. (1981), Pleosporales.
582, 2000), Descals (MR 109: 545, 2005). Anamorph Amarenographium. I (on Ammophila),
Amandinea M. Choisy (1950) = Amandinea M. Europe. See Shoemaker & Babcock (CJB 67: 1500,
Ghoisy ex Scheid. & M. Mayrhofer. 1989).
Amandinea M. Choisy ex Scheid. & M. Mayrhofer Amarrendia Bougher & T. Lebel (2002) = Amanita.
(1993), Caliciaceae (L). 34, widespread. See Sheard The gastroid form has been previously recognised as
& May (Bryologist 100: 159, 1997; N. Am.), Grube a separate genus. fide Kuyper (in litt. ).
& Arup (Lichenologist 33: 63, 2001; polyphyly), =
Amastigis Clem. & Shear (1931) Amastigosporium.
Nordin & Mattsson (Lichenologist 33: 3, 2001; mor- Amastigomycetes Clem. & Shear (1931) = Amastigo-
phology, phylogeny), Helms et al. (A(yco/. 95: 1078, sporium.
2003; phylogeny), Per8oh et al. (A(ycol. Progr. 3: Amastigomycota, the zygo-, asco-, and basidiomycetes
103, 2004; asci), Simon et al. (J. Mo/. Evol. 60: 434, (Whittaker, 1969).
2005; introns), Mi!ldlikowska et al. (A(yco/. 98: 1088, Amastigosporium Bond.-Mont. (1921) = Mastigospo-
2006; phylogeny). rium fide Hughes (A(ycol. Pap. 36, 1951 ).
Amanita Adans. (1763) nom. dub., Agaricales. See amatoxins, cyclic octopeptides (including a-amanitin
Donk (Beih. Nova Hedwigia 5, 1962). and ~-amanitin, amanin, and the non-toxic amanillin)
Amanita Dill. ex Boehm. (1760) nom. rej. = Agaricus toxic to humans from Amanita phalloides, etc. See
L. Wieland (Science 159: 951, 1968), Wieland (Peptides
amanita factor B, see pantherine; - - C, see ibotenic of poisonous Amanita mushrooms, 1986). Cf. phal-
acid. lotoxins.
Amanita Pers. (1797), Amanitaceae. c. 500, wide- Amaurascopsis Guarro, Gene & De Vroey (1992),
spread. Many species ectomycorrhizal, but members Gymnoascaceae. 2, Burundi; Honduras. See Guarro
24 AMAUROASCACEAE

et al. (.i\(ycotaxon 45: 171, 1992), Hentic (BSMF 116: & Buckley, MR 111: 503, 2007). For reports of fungi
173, 2000; phylogeny), Sugiyama et al. (Stud. .i\(yco/. on arthropods in amber, including Entomophthora sp.
47: 5, 2002; phylogeny). on c. 25 million year old winged termite from Oligo-
Amauroascaceae Arx (1987)? = Onygenaceae. cene-Miocene (Dominican Republic), and for reports
Amauroascus J. Schrlit. (1893),? Onygenaceae. Ana- on carnivorous fungi in amber, see Fossil fungi. See
morph Chrysosporium. 14, widespread. See von Arx Poinar & Thomas (.i\(yco/. 74: 332, 1982; lichens),
(Persoonia 6: 374, 1971), Currah in Hawksworth Rikkinen & Poinar (MR 104: 7, 2000; lichens),
(Ed.) (Ascomycete Systematics. Problems and Per- Waggoner & Poinar (J. Protozoa/. 39: 639, 1992;
spectives in the Nineties NATO ASI Series vol. 269 myxomycete). See also Fossil fungi.
269: 370, 1994), Sugiyama et al. (.i\(ycoscience 40: ambimobile, systemic fungicides which can move
251, 1999; DNA), Udagawa & Uchiyama (.i\(yco- upward in the xylem or downward in the phloem.
science 40: 277, 1999), Udagawa & Uchiyama (.i\(y- ambiregnal (of organisms), ones that can be classified
coscience 40: 291, 1999), Hentic (BSMF 116: 173, in more than one kingdom according to different sys-
2000; phylogeny), Sugiyama et al. (Stud. .i\(ycol. 47: tematic viewpoints; esp. of those which can poten-
5, 2002; phylogeny). tially be treated under different Codes. See Nomen-
Amauroderma (Pat.) Torrend (1920) = Amauroderma clature, Corliss (BioSystems 28: 1, 1993), Patterson &
Murrill fide Donk (Persoonia 1: 184, 1960). Larsen (Regnum veg. 123: 197, 1991).
Amauroderma Murrill (1905), Ganodermataceae. c. Ambispora C. Walker, Vestberg & A. Schiissler
30, widespread (tropical). See Furtado (Mem. N. Y. (2007), Ambisporaceae. 4, widespread. See Walker et
bot. Gdn 34: 1, 1980), Ryvarden & Johansen (Prelim. al. (MR 111: 147, 2007).
Polyp. Fl. E. Afr.: 315, 1980; key 11 Afr. spp.), Cor- Ambisporaceae C. Walker, Vestberg & A. Schiissler
ner (Beih. Nova Hedwigia 75: 45, 1983; keys S. Am. (2007), Archaeosporales. 1 gen., 4 spp.
& Malaysian spp.), Ryvarden (Syn. Fung. 18: 57, Ambivina Katz (1974), Corticiaceae. 1, USA. See Katz
2004), Decock & Herrera Figueroa (Cryptog. .i\(yco/. (Nova Hedwigia 25: 811, 1974).
27: 3, 2006; neotropical spp.). Amblyospora E.I. Hazard & Oldacre (1975), Micro-
Amaurodon J. Schrlit. (1888), Thelephoraceae. 9, sporidia. 19.
widespread. See Koljalg (Syn. Fung. 9: 32, 1996; Amblyosporiopsis Fairm. (1922) = Oedocephalum fide
key), Agerer & Bougher (Aust. Syst. Bot. 14: 599, Clements & Shear (Gen. Fung., 1931).
2001; blue-spored sp. ). Amblyosporium Fresen. (1863), anamorphic Pezizo-
Amaurohydnum Jiilich (1978), Meruliaceae. 1, Aus- mycotina, Hso.OeH.40. 3, Europe. A. botrytis (on aga-
tralia. See Jiilich (Persoonia 9: 455, 1978). rics, esp. Lactarius). See Nicot & Durand (BSMF 81:
Amauromyces Jiilich (1978), Meruliaceae. 2, Austra- 623, 1966), Pirozynski (CJB 47: 325, 1969), Ken-
lia; Japan; Reunion. See Jiilich (Persoonia 9: 455, drick (CJB 81: 75, 2003; morphogenesis).
1978), Chen & Oberwinkler (.i\(ycol. 96: 418, 2004; Ambrodiscus S.E. Carp. ( 1988), Helotiales. 1 (bark
Japan). beetle galleries), USA. See Carpenter (.i\(yco/. 80:
Amazonia Theiss. (1913), Meliolaceae. 29 (from 320, 1988).
leaves), widespread (pantropical). See Hosagoudar ambrosia fungi, Fungi, often yeasts (e.g. Ambro-
(Nova Hedwigia 52: 81, 1991; ascospore germina- siozyma, Ascoidea and Dipodascus spp., etc.) or
tion), Hosagoudar (Meliolales of India: 363 pp., yeast-like (conidial Ophiostomatales), that grow mu-
1996; India), Hu et al. (Flora Fungorum Sinicorum tualistically in tunnels of ambrosia beetles (wood-
4. Meliolales: 270 pp., 1996; China), Hu et al. (Flora boring Scolytidae) and serve as food for larvae and
Fungorum Sinicorum 11, 1999; China), Hosagoudar adults; many are specific for the particular insect
(Zoos' Print Journal 18: 1243, 2003; endemism), (Batra, Trans. Kansas Acad. Sci. 66: 213, 1963; .i\(y-
Hosagoudar (Sydowia 55: 168, 2003; diagnostic for- co/. 59: 981, 1968; key gen.); some are associated
mulae). with devastating tree diseases.
Amazoniella Bat. & H. Maia (1960) =Amazonia fide Lit.: Mueller & Gerardo (Ann. Rev. Entom. 36:
Hughes (in litt. ). 563, 2005), Wingfield et al. [Eds] (Ceratocystis and
Amazonomyces Bat. & Cavalc. (1964), Arthoniaceae Ophiostoma: taxonomy, ecology and pathology,
(L). 2, neotropics. See Liicking et al. (Lichenologist 1993). - gall, see gall.
30: 121, 1998), Grube & Liicking (MR 105: 1007, Ambrosiaemyces Trotter (1934), Pezizomycotina. 1
2001; ascogenous hyphae). (on wood damaged by ambrosia beetles), Sri Lanka.
Amazonotheca Bat. & H. Maia (1959), Schizothyri- Ambrosiella Brader (1964), anamorphic Ceratocysti-
aceae. 1, Philippines. See Batista & Maia (Publr;:oes daceae, Hsy.OeH.1/38. 9 (in bark beetle galleries),
Inst. Mico/. Recife 56: 408, 1959). widespread. Polyphyletic; some species belong to the
Amazonspora C. Azevedo & E. Matos (2003), Micro- Ophiostomataceae. See Batra (.i\(yco/. 59: 986, 1968;
sporidia. I. See Azevedo & Matos (J. Parasit. 89: key), Cassar & Blackwell (.i\(yco/. 88: 596, 1996;
336, 2003). convergent evolution), Blackwell & Jones (Biodiv.
Amber. This is an important medium for the study of Cons. 6: 689, 1997; biology), Rollins et al. (.i\(yco/.
fossil fungi because soft structures may be retained 93: 991, 2001; phylogeny), Spatafora (Cellular Ori-
which are generally lost in rock-preserved fossils. gin and Life in Extreme Habitats 4: 591, 2002; sym-
Hyphomycetes and coelomycetes associated with biosis), Zhang et al. (.i\(yco/. 98: 1076, 2006; phylog-
spruce seedlings have been found preserved in baltic eny).
amber (Diirfelt & Schmidt, Bot. J. Linn. Soc. 155: Ambrosiozyma Van der Walt (1972), ? Saccharomy-
449, 2007), and coelomycetes have been found pre- cetales. 6, widespread. Perhaps allied to the Sac-
served in Dominican amber (Poinar, MR 107: 117, charomycopsidaceae. See Goto & Takami (J. gen.
2003). Basidiomycetes (including basidiomycete appl. Microbial. Tokyo 32: 271, 1986), Jones &
parasites on other basidiomycetes) have been re- Blackwell (MR 102: 661, 1998), Smith in Kurtzman
ported from early cretaceous Burmese amber (Poinar & Fell (Eds) (Yeasts, a taxonomic study 4th edn: 129,
 AMPHI- 25

1998), Suh et al. (Mycol. 98: 1006, 2006; phylog- amixis, see heterothallism.
eny). ammonia fungi, a chemoecological group in which
Ameghiniella Speg. (1888), Helotiaceae. 2, N. & S. reproductive structures develop after the addition of
America. See also Ionomidotis. See Zhuang (Myco- ammonia, urea, etc. or alkalis to the soil (Sagara,
taxon 31: 261, 1988; key), Gamundi (MR. 95: 1131, Contrib. biol. Lab. Kyoto Univ. 24: 205, 1975).
1991), Gamundi & Romero (Fl. criptog. Tierra de/ Amoebochytrium Zopf (1884), Cladochytriaceae. l,
Fuego 10, 1998). Europe.
amend, the act and result of making an alteration, not amoeboid, not having a cell wall and changing in form,
necessarily to correct a fault or error. Cf. emend. like an amoeba.
Amepiospora Locq. & Sal.-Cheb. (1980), Fossil Fungi. amoeboid cell (of Ameobidiales ), uninucleate cells,
5, Cameroon. formed by protoplasmic cleavage within the fungal
Ameris Arthur (1906) = Phragmidium fide Arthur thallus, which lack a rigid wall and when released
(Manual Rusts US & Canada, 1934). usually encyst, the cysts, in time, producing cysto-
Amerobotryum Subram. & Natarajan (1976) = Agari- spores.
costilbum fide Subramanian & Natarajan (Mycol. 69: Amoebomyces Bat. & H. Maia (1965) = Strigula fide
1224, 1977). Lucking et al. (Lichenologist 30: 121, 1998).
Amerodiscosiella M.L. Farr (1961), anamorphic Pe- Amoebophilus P.A. Dang. (1910), Cochlonemataceae.
zizomycotina, Cpt.OeH.15. l, Cambodia; Brazil. See 4, Europe; N. America. See Drechsler (Mycol. 27: 33,
Sutton (TBMS 60: 525, 1973), Nag Raj (CJB 53: 1935), Drechsler (Mycol. 51: 787, 1959), Barron
2435, 1975), Farr (Taxon 26: 580, 1977; typifica- (CJB 61: 3091, 1983).
tion), Patil (Geobios New Rep. 9: 173, 1990; India). Amoenodochium Pelaez & R.F. Castaneda (1996),
Amerodiscosiellina Bat. & Cavalc. (1966), anamorphic anamorphic Pezizomycotina, Hso.?.?. l, Goa. See
Pezizomycotina, Cpt.OeH.?. l, Brazil. See Batista & Pelaez & Castaneda Ruiz (Mycotaxon 60: 258, 1996).
Cavalcanti (AtaE Inst. Micol. Univ. Pemambuco 3: Amoenomyces R.F. Castaneda, Saikawa & Hennebert
185, 1966). (1996), anamorphic Pezizomycotina, Hso.?.?. I,
Amerodothis Theiss. & Syd. (1915) = Botryosphaeria Cuba. See Castaneda Ruiz et al. (Mycotaxon 59: 453,
fide von Arx & Muller (Beitr. Kryptjl. Schweiz 11 no. 1996), Castaneda Ruiz et al. (MR. 104: 107, 2000;
l, 1954). comp. with Bulbocatenospora).
Ameromassaria Hara (1918), Pezizomycotina. l, Amogaster Castellano (1995), Agaricales. l, USA.
Japan. Perhaps Bo/eta/es. See Castellano (Mycotaxon 55:
Ameropeltomyces Bat. & H. Maia (1967) = Arthonia 186, 1995).
fide Lucking et al. (Lichenologist 30: 121, 1998). Amorosia Mantle & D. Hawksw. (2006), ? Sporor-
amerospore, a I-celled (i.e. non-septate) spore with a miaceae. l (from intertidal sediment), Bahamas. See
length/width ratio < 15: l (cf. scolecospore); if elon- Mantle & Hawksworth (MR. 110: 1373, 2006).
gated, axis single and not curved through more than Amorphomyces Thaxt. (1893), Laboulbeniaceae. 13
180° (cf. helicospore); any protuberances < 1I4 spore (on insect exoskeleton), widespread. See Santamaria
body length (cf. staurospore). See Anamorphic fungi. (MR. 104: 1389, 2000; key), Santamaria (Fl. Mycol.
Amerosporiella Hohn. ( 1916) nom. illegit., anamor- lberica 5, 2003; Iberian spp.).
phic Pezizomycotina, Hso.OeH/leP.?. l, Europe. Amorphotheca Parbery (1969), Amorphothecaceae.
Amerosporina (Petr.) Petr. (1965) = Amerosporium Anamorph Hormoconis. l (on resin, hydrocarbon
fide Sutton (The Coelomycetes, 1980). products etc.), widespread. A. resinae (putative ana-
Amerosporiopsis Petr. (1941), anamorphic Pezizomy- morph Hormoconis resinae; kerosene fungus, q.v.).
cotina, Cpd.OeH.15. l, Iran. See Sutton (The Coelo- See Parbery (Aust. J. Bot. 17: 331, 1969), Sheridan et
mycetes, 1980), Nag Raj & DiCosmo (Univ. Water- al. (Tuatara 19: 130, 1972), Braun et al. (Mycol.
loo Biol. Ser. 20, 1982). Progr. 2: 3, 2003; phylogeny), Seifert et al. (Stud.
Amerosporis Clem. & Shear ( 1931) = Amerosporiella. Mycol. 58: 235, 2007; phylogeny, nomenclature).
Amerosporium Speg. (1882), anamorphic Zoellneria, Amorphothecaceae Parbery (1969), Eurotiomycetidae
St.OeP.15. 2, widespread. See Sutton (The Coelomy- (inc. sed.). 2 gen. (+ l syn.), 2 spp. Possibly allied
cetes, 1980), Johnston & Gamundi (N.Z. JI Bot. 38: with Myxotrichaceae, but molecular data are contra-
493, 2000). dictory.
Amerostege Theiss. (1916) nom. dub., ? Fungi. See Lit.: Parbery (Aust. J. Bot. 17: 331, 1969), Braun et
von Arx & Muller (Beitr. Kryptjl. Schweiz 11 no. l, al. (Mycol. Progr. 2: 8, 2003), Abliz et al. (FEMS
1954). Immunol. Med. Microbiol. 40: 41, 2004), Stchigel &
Amerosympodula Matsush. (1996), anamorphic Pe- Guarro (MR. 111: 1100, 2007).
zizomycotina, Hso.?.?. l, Peninsular Malaysia. See Amparoina Singer (1958), ? Tricholomataceae. 2, S.
Matsushima (Matsush. Mycol. Mem. 9: l, 1996). America. See Singer (Mycol. 50: 110, 1958).
Arneson Sprague (1977), Microsporidia. 4. Amparoinaceae Singer (1976) nom. rej. = Tricholo-
Amethicium Hjortstam (1983), Phanerochaetaceae. l, mataceae.
Tanzania. See Hjortstam (Mycotaxon 17: 557, 1983). Ampelomyces Ces. ex Schltdl. (1852), anamorphic
ametoecious, see autoecious (q.v.; de Bary). Phaeosphaeriaceae, Cpd.OeP.15. l or 2 (on Erysi-
Amicodisca Svreek (1987), Hyaloscyphaceae. 5, phales), widespread. See Foitzik & Triebel (Amoldia
Europe. See Svrcek (Ceskil Mykol. 41: 16, 1987), 6: 15, 1993; typification), Kiss (MR. 101: 1073,
Huhtinen (Karstenia 29: 45, 1990), Raitviir (Czech 1997), Kiss & Nakasone (Curr. Genet. 33: 362,
Mycol. 52: 289, 2001; key), Raitviir (Mycotaxon 87: 1998), Nischwitz et al. (MR. 109: 421, 2005; rel. with
359, 2003), Raitviir (Scripta Mycologica Tartu 20, Eudarluca), Szentivanyi et al. (MR. 109: 429, 2005;
2004). speciation), Liang et al. (Fungal Diversity 24: 225,
Amidella E.-J. Gilbert (1940) = Amanita Pers. fide 2007; phylogeny).
Singer (Agaric. mod. Tax. edn 3, 1975). amphi- (prefix), the two (sorts, sides).
26 AMPHIACANTHA

Ampbiacantha Caullery & Mesnil (1914), Micro- 49: I, 1994; as Rosellinia), Ju et al. (Mycol. 96: 1393,
sporidia. 3. 2004).
Amphiamblys Caullery & Mesnil (1914), Micro- Amphischizonia Mont. (1856) nom. inval. = Crypto-
sporidia. 3. dictyon fide Santesson (Symb. bot. upsal. t2 no. I: I,
Amphiblistrum Corda (1837) = Oidium Link (1824) 1952).
fide Linder (Lloydia S: 165, 1942). Amphispbaerella (Sacc.) Kirschst. (1934), Xylariales.
Amphichaeta McAlpine (1904) = Seimatosporium fide 8 (from bark), Europe. See Eriksson (Svensk bot.
Shoemaker (CJB 42: 411, 1964). Tidskr. 60: 315, 1966), Kang et al. (Fungal Diversity
Amphichaete Kleb. (1914) = Amphichaetella. 2: 135, 1999; posn), Wang et al. (Fungal Diversity
Amphicbaetella Hiihn. (1916), anamorphic Pezizomy- Res. Ser. 13, 2004).
cotina, Hsp.OeH.?. I, Europe; Australia. See Morgan- Amphisphaerellula Gucevic (1952), Pezizomycotina.
Jones (CJB St: 1431, 1973), Alcorn (Australas. My- I, former USSR. See Gucevic (Bot. Mater. Otd.
col. 2t: 111, 2002; Australia). Sporov. Rast. Bot. Inst. Komarova Akad. Nauk
Amphichorda Fr. ( 1825) = Isaria fide Fries (Syst. S.S.S.R. 8: 142, 1952).
mycol. 3: I, 1832). Amphisphaeria Ces. & De Not. (1863) nom. cons.,
Amphiciliella Hiihn. (1919) nom. dub., anamorphic Amphisphaeriaceae. Anamorph Bleptosporium. 85
Pezizomycotina. See Sutton (Mycol. Pap. t4t, 1977). (from wood and bark), widespread. See Kang et al.
Amphiconium Nees (1816) nom. dub., Algae. Based (Fungal Diversity t: 147, 1998; DNA), Kang et al.
on algae fide Fries (Syst. mycol. 3 (index): 51, 1832). (MR 103: 53, 1999), Kang et al. (Mycotaxon 8t: 321,
Amphicypellus Ingold (1944) = Chytriomyces fide 2002; phylogeny), Jeewon et al. (MR 107: 1392,
Dogma (Kalikasan S: 136, 1976), Letcher & Powell 2003; posn).
(Mycotaxon 84: 447, 2002). Amphisphaeriaceae G. Winter (1885), Xylariales. 32
Amphicytostroma Petr. (1921), anamorphic Amphi- gen.(+ 47 syn.), 499 spp.
porthe, St.OeH.15. 2, Europe. Lit.: Samuels et al. (Mycotaxon 28: 473, 1987; ana-
Amphididymella Petr. (1928) = Acrocordia fide Yue morphs), Barr (Mycotaxon St: 191, 1994; family
& Eriksson (Mycotaxon 24: 293, 1985). rels), Nag Raj & Mel'nik (Mycotaxon SO: 435, 1994),
Amphidium Nyl. (1891) [non Amphidium Schimp. Okane et al. (CJB 74: 1338, 1996), Goh & Hyde (MR
1856, Musci] = Epiphloea fide Gyelnik (Rabenh. lOt: 85, 1997), Hyde (MR lOt: 609, 1997), Graniti
Krypt.-Fl. 9 2.2, 1940). (Ann. Rev. Phytopath. 36: 91, 1998), Kang et al.
Amphiernia Griiss (1926) = Sporobolomyces fide (Fungal Diversity t: 147, 1998; DNA), Kang et al.
Derx (Annis mycol. 28: 1, 1930). (Fungal Diversity 2: 135, 1999; excluded genera),
ampbigenous, making growth all round or on two Kang et al. (MR 103: 53, 1999; genera), Strobel et al.
sides. (Syst. Appl. Microbiol. 22: 432, 1999), Jeewon et al.
amphigynous (of Pythiaceae), having an antheridium (Mo/. Phylogen. Evol. 2S: 378, 2002), Jeewon et al.
through which the oogonial incept grows. (Fungal Diversity t7: 39, 2004).
Ampbilogia Gryzenh., H.F. Glen & M.J. Wingf. Amphisphaerina Hiihn. (1919), Pezizomycotina. 3,
(2005), Cryphonectriaceae. 2 (on Elaeocarpus), Sri Europe; N. America.
Lanka; New Zealand. See Gryzenhout et al. (Taxon amphispore, a second, special type of urediniospore;
S4: 1017, 2005), Gryzenhout et al. (FEMS Microbiol. see Pucciniales.
Letters 2S8: 161, 2006). amphithallism, see homothallism.
Amphiloma Klirb. (1855) = Gasparrinia. amphitbecium, the thalline margin of an apothecium
Amphiloma Nyl. (1855) = Lepraria fide Hawksworth (L).
et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995). Amphitiarospora Agnihothr. (1963) = Dinemasporium
Amphilomopsis Jatta (1905) = Chrysothrix fide Hawk- fide Sutton (Mycol. Pap. t4t, 1977).
sworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995). amphitrichous (amphitrichiate), having one flagellum
amphimixis, copulation of two cells and nuclei which at each pole.
are not near relations, e.g. egg and sperm; cf. apo- Amphitrichum T. Nees (1818) nom. dub., Pezizomy-
mixis, automixis and pseudomixis. cotina. See Hughes (CJB 36: 727, 1958).
Amphimyces Thaxt. (1931), Laboulbeniaceae. I, W. Amphobotrys Hennebert (1973), anamorphic Botryo-
Africa; Europe. See Hindley (Wiltshire Archaeologi- tinia, Hso.OeH/leP.7. I, USA. See Hennebert (Per-
cal and Natural History Magazine 79: 214, 1985; soonia 7: 192, 1973), Holcomb et al. (Pl. Dis. 73: 74,
monogr.), Santamaria et al. (Treb. Inst. Bot. Barce- 1989), Hong et al. (Pl. Path. J. t7: 357, 2001), Ken-
lona t4: I, 1991; Europe). drick (CJB 8t: 75, 2003; morphogenesis).
Amphinectria Speg. (1924) nom. dub., ? Tubeufi- Amphophialis R.F. Castaileda, W.B. Kendr. & Guarro
aceae. See Rossman et al. (Stud. Mycol. 42: 248 pp., (1998), anamorphic Pezizomycotina, Hso.?.?. I,
1999). Cuba. See Castaileda Ruiz et al. (Mycotaxon 68: 12,
Amphinema P. Karst. (1892), Atheliaceae. 6 (my- 1998).
corrhizal), widespread. See Sutton & Crous (MR lOt: Amphopsis (Nyl.) Hue (1892) = Pyrenopsis fide
215, 1997). Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8,
Amphinomium Nyl. (1888) = Pannaria fide Galloway 1995).
& Jl!l'gensen (Lichenologist t9: 345, 1987). Amphoridium A. Massa!. (1852) = Verrucaria Schrad.
Amphiporthe Petr. (1971), Gnomoniaceae. Anamorph fide Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn
Amphicytostroma. 3, Europe; N. America. See Barr 8, 1995).
(Mycol. Mem. 7, 1978), Zhang & Blackwell (Mycol. Amphoridium, see Amphoridium A. Massa/.
93: 355, 2001; phylogeny). Amphoroblastia Servit (1953) = Polyblastia. p.p.,
Amphirosellinia Y.M. Ju, J.D. Rogers, H.M. Hsieh & Thelidium (Verrucar.) p.p. and Verrucaria (Verru-
Vasilyeva (2004), Xylariaceae. 5 (saprobic in bark), car.) p.p. fide Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the
north temperate. See Lress0e & Spooner (Kew Bull. Fungi edn 8, 1995).
 AMYLOCORTICIUM 27

Amphoromorpha Thaxt. (1914) = Basidiobolus fide Redhead et al. (Mycotaxon 83: 36, 2002), Harmaja
Blackwell & Malloch (Mycol. 81: 735, 1989). (Ann. bot.Jenn. 40: 213, 2003).
Amphoropsis Speg. (1918) ? = Pyxidiophora fide Amygdalaria Norman (1852) ? = Porpidia fide Inoue
Blackwell & Malloch (Mycol. 81: 735, 1989), (J. Hattori bot. Lab. 56: 321, 1984; key), Brodo &
Blackwell (Mycol. 86: 1, 1994). Hertel (Herzogia 7: 493, 1987; key 8 spp.), Esnault &
Amphoropycnium Bat. (1963), anamorphic Pezizomy- Roux (An. Jard bot. Madr. 44: 211, 1987), Purvis et
cotina, Cpd.OeH.15. 2, Brazil; Philippines. See Ba- al. (Lichen Flora of Great Britain and Ireland,
tista (Quad Lab. crittogam., Pavia 31: 19, 1963). 1992), Buschbom & Mueller (Mo/. Phylogen. Evol.
Amphorothecium P.M. McCarthy, Kantvilas & Elix 32: 66, 2004; phylogeny), Fryday (Lichenologist 37:
(2001), ? Myeloconidiaceae (L). 1, Australia. See 1, 2005; placement).
McCarthy et al. (Lichenologist 33: 292, 2001). Amylaria Comer (1955), Bondarzewiaceae. 1, Bhutan.
Amphorula Grove (1922) = Chaetoconis fide Petrak See Stalpers (Stud. Mycol. 40: 48, 1996).
(Sydowia 13: 180, 1959), Sutton (CJB 46: 183, Amylariaceae Comer ( 1970) = Bondarzewiaceae.
1968). Amylascus Trappe (1971), Pezizaceae. 2 (hypogeous),
Amphorulopsis Petr. (1959), Pezizomycotina. 1, for- Australasia. See Trappe (TBMS 65: 496, 1975; key),
mer Yugoslavia. See Petrak (Sydowia 13: 181, 1959). Hansen et al. (Mycol. 93: 958, 2001; phylogeny),
amphotericin, A and B, polyene antibiotics from ac- Hansen et al. (Mo/. Phylogen. Evol. 36: 1, 2005; phy-
tinomycetes (Streptomyces spp.); antifungal; - B logeny), Lress0e & Hansen (MR 111: 1075, 2007;
(fungizone) is used in the therapy of systemic myco- phylogeny).
ses of humans. Amylirosa Speg. (1920) nom. dub., Dothideales. See
Amplariella E.-J. Gilbert (1940) = Amanita Pers. fide von Arx & Millier (Stud. Mycol. 9, 1975).
Singer (Agaric. mod Tax. edn 3, 1975). Amylis Speg. (1922), Pezizomycotina. 1, S. America.
amplectant, covering; embracing. Amylo process (Amylomyces process). A method for
ampliate, made greater; enlarged. the commercial production of alcohol by the sac-
Ampliotrema Kalb (2004) "' Ampliotrema Kalb ex charification of starchy materials by Amylomyces
Kalb fide Kalb (Biblthca Lichenol. 88: 302, 2004). rouxii or Rhizopus spp. The amylo process is used in
Ampliotrema Kalb ex Kalb (2006), Thelotremataceae preparation of ragi, sufu and tempeh (see Fermented
(L). 5, pantropical. See Frisch (Biblthca Lichenol. 92: food and drinks). Ragi and ragi-like products from
3, 2006), Frisch et al. (Biblthca Lichenol. 92: 517, different countries of Asia contain a more or less sta-
2006; phylogeny, links with Ocellularia). ble mycota of Amylomyces, Mucor and Rhizopus spe-
ampoule effect, Comer's (New Phytol. 47: 48, 1948) cies as well as various yeasts and bacteria (Hesseltine
term for the normal working of a basidium which is et al., Mycopathologia 101: 141, 1988). Amylomyces
compared to an ampoule from which the contents are rouxii, used in Asia to ferment cassava and rice, has
discharged into the basidiospores by the enlargement the enzyme glucoamylase which occurs in only one
of a basal vesicle. form (Wang et al., Journal of Food Science 49:
ampoule hypha, see hypha. 1210-1211, 1984). Rhizopusformosaensis is a power-
ampulla ( 1) the swollen tip of a conidiogenous cell ful glucoamylase-producing fungus, with one strain
which produces synchronous blastic conidia (as in suitable for fermentation of a highly concentrated
Gonatobotrytum); (2) a conidiophore which develops starchy broth (Ling et al., [Hok Fermentation Engi-
a number of short branches or discrete conidiogenous neering Magazine, Society for Bioscience and Engi-
cells (as in Aspergillus). neering, Japan] 49: 101, 1971). See Erb &
Ampullaria A.L. Sm. (1903) [non Ampullaria Couch Hildebrandt (Industr. engin. Chem. 38: 792, 1946),
1963, Actinomycetes] = Melanospora Corda fide Hesseltine (Mycol. 57: 149, 1965; 1991; Mycologist
Cannon & Hawksworth (J. Linn. Soc. Bot. 84: 115, 5: 166, 1991), Johnson (Ann. Rev. Microbiology 1:
1982). 159, 1947), Panda (The complete technology book on
Ampullariella Couch (1964), Actinobacteria. q.v. starch and its derivatives, 540 pp., 2004).
Ampullifera Deighton (1960), anamorphic Pezizomy- Amyloathelia Hjortstam & Ryvarden (1979), ? Amy-
cotina, Hso.OeH.4. 7 (on foliicolous lichens), pan- locorticiaceae. 3, Europe; S. America. See Hjortstam
tropical. See Hawksworth (Bull. Br. Mus. nat. hist. & Ryvarden (Mycotaxon 10: 201, 1979).
Bot. 6: 183, 1979), Hawksworth & Cole (Mycosys- Amylobasidium Ginns (1988), Corticiaceae. 1, USA.
tema 22: 359, 2003; China). See Ginns (Mycol. 80: 63, 1988), Ginns (Mycol. 90:
Ampulliferella Bat. & Cavalc. (1964) = Ampullifera 1, 1997).
fide Hawksworth (Bull. Br. Mus. nat. hist. Bot. 6: Amylocarpus Curr. (1859), ? Leotiomycetes. 1 (on
183, 1979). wood, marine), Europe. Affinities are unclear. See
Ampulliferina B. Sutton (1969), anamorphic Pezizo- Crumlish & Curran (Mycologist 8: 83, 1994), Land-
mycotina, Hso.leP.38. 2, Canada; British Isles. See vik et al. (Mycoscience 37: 237, 1996; phylogeny),
Sutton (CJB 47: 609, 1969). Landvik et al. (Mycoscience 39: 49, 1998; phylog-
Ampulliferinites Kalgutkar & Sigler ( 1995), Fossil eny), Lress0e & Hansen (MR 111: 1075, 2007; phy-
Fungi, anamorphic Pezizomycotina. 1 (Eocene), Can- logeny).
ada. See Kalgutkar & Sigler (MR 99: 515, 1995). Amylocorticiaceae Jilli ch ( 1982), Agaricales. 10 gen.,
Ampulliferopsis Bat. & Cavalc. (1964) = Ampullifera 45 spp.
fide Hawksworth (Bull. Br. Mus. nat. hist. Bot. 6: Amylocorticiellum Spirin & Zmitr. (2002), Amylocor-
183, 1979). ticiaceae. 4, widespread. See Zmitrovich & Spirin
ampulliform, flask-like in form (Fig. 23.30). (Mikol. Fitopatol. 36: 22, 2002).
Ampullina Que!. (1875) = Leptosphaeria fide von Arx Amylocorticium Pouzar ( 1959), Amylocorticiaceae.
& Millier (Stud Mycol. 9, 1975). 11, widespread. See Zmitrovich (Novosti Sistematiki
Ampulloclitocybe Redhead, Lutzoni, Moncalvo & Nizshikh Nov. sist. Niz. Rast. 36: 31, 2002; Russian
Vilgalys (2002), Hygrophoraceae. 3, widespread. See spp.), Gilbertson & Hemmes (Mem. N. Y. bot. Gdn
28 AMYLOCYSTJS

89: 81, 2004; Hawaii). facultative - grows with or without free oxygen. See
Amylocystis Bondartsev & Singer (1944), Fomitopsi- Zehnder (Ed.) (Biology of anaerobic micro-
daceae. l, Europe. organisms, 1988).
Amylodontia M.I. Niko!. (1967) = Dentipellis fide Anaerobic fungi. Most fungi grow only aerobically
Stalpers (Stud. Mycol. 40: 54, 1996; key). (obligate aerobes), some prefer oxygen, but can grow
Amyloflagellula Singer (1966), Marasmiaceae. 4, anaerobically and others are oxygen indifferent (fac-
America (tropical); Asia. See Singer (Darwiniana 14: ultative anaerobes) (Emerson & Held, Amer. J. Bot.
14, 1966), Antonin (Czech Mycol. 54: 235, 2003), 56: 1103, 1969). Anaerobic fungi occur widely in as-
Bodensteiner et al. (Mo/. Phylogen. Evol. 33: 501, sociation with large herbivores, in both the foregut of
2004; phylogeny). ruminant-like animals and the hindgut of hindgut
Amylofungus Sheng H. Wu (1996),? Peniophoraceae. fermenters. A well-illustrated account of these fungi
2, New Zealand; Japan. See Wu (Mycol. 87: 886, is provided by Mountfort ( Anaerobic Fungi (Mycol-
1995). ogy Series) 12: 1, 1994). Rumen fungi specifically
Amylohyphus Ryvarden (1978), Stereaceae. 1, colonise and grow on plant vascular tissues, produce
Rwanda. See Ryvarden (Bulletin du Jardin active cellulases and xylanases (Bauchop, Biosystems
Botanique National de Belgique 48: 81, 1978). 23: 53, 1989). The flagellate gut fungi (Neocallimas-
amyloid (of asci, spores, etc.), stained blue by iodine tigales) are the sole group which lack mitochondria
(see Iodine, Stains); cf. dextrinoid. See Dodd & and grow only without oxygen (obligate anaerobes),
McCracken (Mycol. 64: 1341, 1972; nature of fungal although they are tolerant of oxygen during transfer
starch), amylomycan. between hosts. They use diverse substrata and pro-
Amylolepiota Harmaja (2002), Agaricaceae. l, Europe. duce formate, acetate, lactate, ethanol, succinate, C02
See Harmaja (Karstenia 42: 39, 2002). and Hz. See Li & Heath (Can. J Microbiol. 39: 1003,
amylomycan, a name proposed for the I+ blue or red 1993), Trinci et al. (MR 98: 129, 1994; review, bibli-
compounds associated with asci (Common, Myco- ogr.). Tetronasin and cycloheximide can reduce
taxon 41: 67, 1991). populations of anaerobic fungi in the rumen of sheep
Amylomyces Calmette (1892), Mucoraceae. l, Asia. (Gordon & Phillips, 1993).
See Ellis et al. (Mycol. 68: 131, 1976), Voigt & Lit.: Bauchop (Biosystems 23: 53, 1989), Gordon &
Wostemeyer (Gene 270: 113, 2001; phylogeny), Abe Phillips (Letters in Applied Microbiology 17: 220,
et al. (Biosc., Biotechn., Biochem. 70: 2387, 2006; 1993), Mountfort Anaerobic Fungi Mycology Series,
phylogeny). vol. 12. CRC, 1994).
Amylonotus Ryvarden (1975), Auriscalpiaceae. 3, Anaeromyces Breton, Bernalier, Dusser, Fonty, B.
widespread (tropical). See Ryvarden (Norw. JI Bot. Gaillard & J. Guillot (1990), Neocallimastigaceae. 2,
22: 26, 1975) = Wrightoporia fide, Stalpers (Stud. France; Australia. See Breton et al. (FEMS Micro-
Mycol. 40: 129, 1996). biol. Lett. 70: 181, 1990).
Amylophagus Scherff. (1925), Monad. q.v. analogous, showing a resemblance in form, structure,
Amyloporia Singer (1944), Polyporaceae. 5, wide- or function which is not considered to be evidence of
spread. See Vampola & Pouzar (Cesk:G Mykol. 46: evolutionary relatedness; cf. homologous.
213, 1993). Anamika K.A. Thomas, Peintner, M.M. Moser &
Amyloporiella A. David & Tortic (1984), Polypo- Manim. (2002), Cortinariaceae. 1, China; India; Ja-
raceae. 5, Europe; N. America. See David & Tortic pan. See Thomas et al. (MR 106: 246, 2002), Yang et
(TBMS 83: 659, 1984; key). al. (MR 109: 1259, 2005).
Amylora Rambold (1994),? Trapeliaceae (L). l, wide- anamorph ( l) (of shapes), a deformed figure appearing
spread. See Rambold (Bull. Soc. /inn. Provence 45: in proportion when correctly viewed; (2) (of fungi),
344, 1994), Lumbsch & Heibel (Lichenologist 30: 95, see States of fungi.
1998), Rambold & Hagedorn (Lichenologist 30: 473, Anamorphic fungi (Deuteromycotina, Deuteromy-
1998), Lumbsch et al. (MR 111: 1133, 2007). cetes, Fungi Imperfecti, asexual fungi, conidial fungi,
Amylosporaceae Jiilich (1982) = Bondarzewiaceae. mitosporic fungi) (a few L). These are fungi that are
Amylosporomyces S.S. Rattan (1977), Stereaceae. 2, disseminated by propagules not formed from cells
widespread. See Rattan (Biblthca Mycol. 60: 244, where (by inference from a small number of studied
1977). examples) meiosis has occurred. Most of these
Amylosporus Ryvarden (1973), Bondarzewiaceae. 6, propagules can be referred to as conidia (q.v.) but
widespread (tropical). See Stalpers (Stud Mycol. 40: some are derived from unspecialized vegetative my-
129, 1996; key). celium. Many are correlated with fungal states that
Amylostereaceae Boidin, Mugnier & Canales (1998), produce spores derived from cells where meiosis has,
Russulales. l gen.(+ 2 syn.), 4 spp. or is inferred to have, occurred (i.e. the teleomorph).
Amylostereum Boidin (1958), Amylostereaceae. 4, These are, where known, members of the ascomy-
widespread. See Boidin (Revue Mycol. Paris 23: 345, cetes or basidiomycetes however, in many cases, they
1958), Legon & Pegler (Mycologist 16: 124, 2002; are still undescribed, unrecognized ('unconnected')
Amylostereum areolatum), Larsson & Larsson (My- or poorly known. Some anamorphs have appeared to
col. 95: 1037, 2003; phylogeny), Slippers et al. have lost sexuality and its functions are sometimes
(South African Journal of Science 99: 70, 2003; asso- replaced by such mechanisms as the parasexual cy-
ciation with woodwasps). cle. These fungi have taken independent evolutionary
Amyloxenasma (Oberw.) Hjortstam & Ryvarden paths from the related holomorphs (holomorphic
(2005), Amylocorticiaceae. 5, widespread. See Hjort- anamorphs of Hennebert, 1993). See Kendrick (Sy-
stam & Ryvarden (Syn. Fung. 20: 34, 2005). dowia 41: 6, 1989), Sutton (in Reynolds & Taylor,
an-, see a-. The fungal holomorph: 27, 1993), Hennebert (in
anaerobe, an organism able to grow without free oxy- Reynolds & Taylor, The fungal holomorph: 283,
gen. An obligate - grows only without free oxygen; a 1993).
 ANAMORPHIC FUNGI 29

TABLE 1. Mitosporic fungi coding for conidiomata and conidia (for conidiogenous events see text).

Conidiomata

Hyphomycetes (H) Coelomycetes (C) Other

Hso solitary (hyphal) Cpd pycnidial St stromatic
Hsy synnematal Cpt pycnothyrial Sc sclerotial
Hsp sporodochial Cac acervular
Ccu cupulate

Conidial shape and septation

H p
conidia hyaline conidia pig-
or bright mented or dark
shape septation (hyalo-) (phaeo-)

e ellipsoid 0 aseptate amerosporae hyalosporae phaeosporae

f filiform 1 I-septate didymosporae hyalodidymae phaeodidymae
h helical = 2-multiseptate phragmosporae hyalophragmae phaeophragmae
b branched #muriform dictyosporae hyalodictyae phaeodictyae
scolecosporae
helicosporae
staurosporae

Although more teleomorph/anamorph state con- matic conidiomata.

nexions are being established, a permanent residue of To recognize or delimit a taxonomic entity for the
unconnected conidial fungi is likely to remain. DNA anamorphic fungi, such as subdivision Deuteromy-
sequencing makes it possible now to place these re- cotina, while convenient for practical purposes, is
maining taxa within the groups of teleomorphic fungi meaningless in terms of natural or phylogenetic clas-
from which they are or were once derived. On mor- sification. Therefore entries for anamorphic genera in
phological grounds this has already been done for this Dictionary assign them to the appropriate known
some groups. It is traditional to treat anamorphs of level in the teleomorphic hierarchy. Informally, well-
the zygomycetes, Erysipha/es, and Pucciniales, for known groups of anamorphic genera, e.g. 'hyphomy-
example, in association with their teleomorphic cetes' and 'coelomycetes', are likely to continue to
states. The Code (see Nomenclature) provides for the be used but their adoption as formal taxa should be
use of separate names for the different states of avoided. Integrated systems for Mitosporic fungi as a
pleomorphic fungi, but rules that the name of the whole were suggested by Hohnel (1923) and Sutton
holomorph (the whole fungus in all its correlated ( 1980); see also Luttrell in Kendrick ( 1977). Ar-
states) is that of the teleomorph. The Code also rec- rangement of correlated anamorphs with ascomycete
ommends that new names for anamorphs are not in- systematics has been reviewed by Kendrick & Di-
troduced when the telemorphic connection is firmly cosmo (in Kendrick (Ed.), The whole fungus: 283,
established and there is no practical need for separate 1979) and Sutton & Hennebert (in Hawksworth
names. Anamorphic fungi are some of the most fre- (Ed.), Ascomycete systematics: 77, 1994). For more
quently encountered fungi and many of them are of information on the various approaches to the classifi-
considerable economic significance. cation of anamorphic fungi see Sutton (in Sutton
Three morphological groups have been recognized (Ed.), A Century of Mycology: 135, 1996).
that have in the past been named as classes: Coding system in entries for anamorphic gen-
(1) Hyphomycetes - mycelial forms which bear era. Three categories of information are coded:
conidia on separate hyphae or aggregations ofhyphae (i) Conidiomatal types listed in Table 1, e.g. Hso,
(as synnematous or sporodochial conidiomata) but indicates hyphal, Hsy, synnematal etc.
not inside discrete conidiomata. (ii) Saccardo's spore groups. Saccardo arranged
(2) Agonomycetes - mycelial forms which are ster- 'imperfect' fungi (and also many ascomycetes, par-
ile, but may produce chlamydospores, sclerotia ticularly those of the Sphaeriales) according to the
and/or related vegetative structures. septation or form of the spores and their colour -
(3) Coelomycetes - forms producing conidia in whether dark or hyaline - and the coined Latin names
pycnidial, pycnothyrial, acervular, cupulate or stro- for these different groupings are set out in Table 1,
30 ANAMORPHIC FUNGI

4
6
7

12 13 14
 ANAMYLOPSORACEAE 31

Fig. l. Conidiogenous events (cc - conidiogenous cell). I, conidial ontogeny holoblastic, I locus per cc, solitary
conidia, delimited by I septum, maturation by diffuse wall-building, secession schizolytic, no proliferation of cc;
2, conidial ontogeny holoblastic, I locus per cc, solitary conidia, delimitation by 2 septa (or a separating cell),
secession rhexolytic or by fracture of the cc, maturation by diffuse wall-building, no proliferation of cc; 3, conid-
ial ontogeny holoblastic, apical wall-building random at more than one locus per cc and conidia becoming co-
nidiogenous to form connected branched chains, each conidium delimited by I septum, maturation by diffuse
wall-building, secession schizolytic, no cc proliferation; 4, conidial ontogeny holoblastic, apical wall-building at
I locus per cc and each conidium with I locus to form a connnected unbranched chain, each conidium delimited
by 1 septum, maturation by diffuse wall-building, secession schizolytic, no proliferation of cc; 5, conidial ontog-
eny holoblastic, apical wall-building randomly at more than 1 locus per cc and conidia becoming conidiogenous
to form connected branched chains, each conidium delimited by 2 septa (or a separating cell), secession rhex-
olytic or by fracture of the cc, maturation by diffuse wall-building, no cc proliferation; 6, conidial ontogeny ho-
loblastic, with localized apical wall-building simultaneously at different loci over the whole cc, each locus form-
ing I conidium, delimited by 1 septum, maturation by diffuse wall-building, secession schizolytic, no cc prolif-
eration; 7, conidial ontogeny holoblastic, with localized apical wall-building simultaneously at different loci on
denticles over the whole cc, each locus forming I conidium, delimited by 1 septum, maturation by diffuse wall-
building, secession by rupture of denticle, no cc proliferation; 8, conidial ontogeny holoblastic, with localized
apical wall-building simultaneously at different loci over the whole cc, each conidium delimited by 2 septa (or a
separating cell), secession rhexolytic or by fracture of the cc, each locus forming 1 conidium, maturation by dif-
fuse wall-building, no cc proliferation; 9, conidial ontogeny holoblastic, apical wall-building simultaneously at
several loci per cc and conidia becoming conidiogenous to form connected branched chains, each conidium de-
limited by I septum, maturation by diffuse wall-building, secession schizolytic, no cc proliferation; 10, conidial
ontogeny holoblastic, regularly alternating with holoblastic sympodial cc proliferation, maturation by diffuse
wall-building, each conidium delimitated by I septum, secession schizolytic; 11, conidial ontogeny holoblastic,
regularly alternating with holoblastic sympodial cc proliferation, maturation by diffuse wall-building, each co-
nidium delimited by 2 septa (or a separating cell), secession rhexolytic or by fracture of the cc; 12, conidial on-
togeny holoblastic, each from apical or lateral loci, delimited by I septum, secession schizolytic, holoblastic cc
proliferation sympodial or irregular, maturation by diffuse wall-building; 13, conidial ontogeny holoblastic, first
from an apical locus, delimited by I septum, secession schizolytic, other conidia from lateral loci proceeding
down the cc, maturation by diffuse wall-building; 14, conidial ontogeny holoblastic, first from an apical locus,
each conidium delimited by 2 septa (or a separating cell), secession rhexolytic or by fracture of the cc, other co-
nidia from lateral loci proceeding down the cc, maturation by diffuse wall-building.

e.g. e= H, indicates multiseptate hyaline conidia, hP, cotina and selected Ascomycotina from wood and
helical brown etc. wood products, 1988; bibliogr. and guide to taxo-
(iii) Conidiogenous events. The matrix system nomic lit.), Wilken-Jensen & Gravesen (Atlas of
used is based on Minter et al. (TBMS 79: 75, 1982; moulds in Europe causing respiratory allergy, 1984),
TBMS 80: 38, 1983; TBMS 81: 109, 1983) who Matsumoto & Ajello (Handb. Appl. Myco/.: Humans,
showed a continuum of developmental processes as- animals & insects 2: 117, 1991; dematiaceous fungi
sociated with conidial production, including ontog- pathogenic to humans and lower animals), Campbell
eny, delimitation and secession of conidia and prolif- (Handb. Appl. Myco/.: Humans, animals & insects 2:
eration and regeneration of the cells bearing them 395, 1991; conidiogenesis in fungi pathogenic to man
(see conidiogensis). For the 43 combinations of and animals), McGinnis et al. (JI Med. Vet. Mycol.
events so far recognized see Figs 24-26, e.g. 15, indi- 30(Suppl. I): 261, 1992), Howard (Ed.) (Fungi
cates a succession of holoblastic conidial ontogeny, pathogenic for humans and animals A, 1993), Rey-
delimitation by a transverse septum, schizolytic se- nolds & Taylor (Eds), The fangal holomorph, 1993),
cession, percurrent enteroblastic conidiogenous cell Kiffer & Morelet (The Deuteromycetes, 2000),
proliferation followed by holoblastic conidial ontog- Seifert & Garns (in Maclaughlin et al. (Eds), The
eny, successive conidia seceding at the same level. Mycota VIIA: 307, 2001). See also under Coe/omy-
Use of '?' means that insufficient information is cetes and Hyphomycetes.
available for the feature to be coded, and '-', that the Anamylopsora Timdal (1991), Anamylopsoraceae (L).
feature is absent, e.g. 'Sc.-.-.' indicates presence of I, widespread. See Timdal (Mycotaxon 42: 250,
sclerotia but no conidia, and 'Cpd.e!P.?', that 1991), Lumbsch et al. (Pl. Syst. Evol. 198: 275, 1995;
pycnidial conidiomata produce I-septate brown co- fam.), Doring & Lumbsch (Lichenologist 30: 489,
nidia but their genesis is not known. 1998; ontogeny), Lumbsch et al. (MR 105: 16, 2001;
Lit.: General works on the anamorphic fungi in- phylogeny), Lumbsch et al. (MR 105: 265, 2001;
clude: Saccardo (Syl/. Fung. 3, 4, 10, 11, 14, 16, 18, asci), Peraoh et al. (Myco/. Progr. 3: 103, 2004; asci).
22, 25, 26, 1884-1972), Lindau (Naturlichen Pjlan- Anamylopsoraceae Lumbsch & Lunke (1995), Ostro-
zenfam., 1900), Jaczewski (Key to Fungi 2, Fungi pomycetidae (inc. sed.) (L). I gen., I spp.
lmperfecti, 1917), v. Hohnel (Mykol. Unters. 3: 301- Lit.: Timdal (Mycotaxon 42: 250, 1991), Huneck &
369, 1923), Clements & Shear (1931), Kendrick Elix (Herzogia 9: 647, 1993), Lumbsch et al. (Pl.
(Ed.) (Taxonomy of Fungi lmperfecti, 1971), Barnett Syst. Evol. 198: 275, 1995), Lumbsch (J. Hattori bot.
& Hunter (lllustrated genera of imperfect fangi, 3 Lab. 83: I, 1997), Doring & Lumbsch (Lichenologist
edn, 1972), Ainsworth et al. (Eds) (The Fungi 4, 30: 489, 1998), Lumbsch et al. (MR 105: 16, 2001),
1973), Cole & Kendrick (Biology of conidial fangi, Lumbsch et al. (MR 105: 265, 2001), Lumbsch et al.
1981), Minter et al. (TBMS 79: 75, 1982; 80: 39, (MR 111: 1133, 2007).
1983; 81: 109, 1983), Stewart et al. (Deuteromy-
32 ANAMYLOPSORACEAE

~
I GJ
2
3
0
4

22 23 24 2S

26 28 29
 ANASTROPHELLA 33

Fig. 2. Conidiogenous events (cc - conidiogenous cell). 15, conidial ontogeny holoblastic, delimitation by 1 sep-
tum, schizolytic secession, maturation by diffuse wall-building, percurrent enteroblastic cc proliferation followed
by conidial ontogeny by replacement apical wall-building, successive conidia seceding at the same level, some-
times in unconnected chains, collarette variable; 16, same as 15 but with several random or irregular conidioge-
nous loci to each cc; 17, conidial ontogeny holoblastic, delimitation by I septum, schizolytic secession, matura-
tion by diffuse wall-building, percurrent enteroblastic cc proliferation followed by conidial ontogeny by re-
placement apical wall-building, successive conidia seceding at the same level, collarette variable, conidiogenous
activity interspersed periodically with percurrent vegetative proliferation; 18, conidial ontogeny holoblastic, de-
limitation by 1 septum, schizolytic secession, maturation by diffuse wall-building, percurrent and sympodial en-
teroblastic cc proliferation followed by conidial ontogeny by replacement apical wall-building, successive co-
nidia seceding at the same level, collarette variable; 19, conidial ontogeny holoblastic, delimitation by 1 septum,
schizolytic secession, maturation by diffuse wall-building, percurrent enteroblastic cc proliferation followed by
conidial ontogeny by replacement apical wall-building, successive conidia seceding at progressively higher lev-
els, sometimes in unconnected chains, collarette variable; 20, conidial ontogeny enteroblastic, delimitation by 1
septum, schizolytic secession, maturation by diffuse wall-building, outer wall of the cc remaining as a conspicu-
ous collarette, percurrent enteroblastic cc proliferation followed by conidial enteroblastic ontogeny by replace-
ment apical wall-building, successive conidia seceding at the same level, a succession of collarettes formed; 21,
combination of 10, 12 and 19, where the sequences occur at random, irregularly or interchangeably; 22, conidial
ontogeny holoblastic with new inner walls constituting the conidia laid down retrogressively by diffuse wall-
building, delimitation retrogressive, loss of apical wall-building followed by replacment ring wall-building at the
base of the cc adding more retrogressively delimited conidia, the outer (original) cc wall breaks as a connected
chain of conidia is formed, collarette variable, 1 locus per cc, secession schizolytic; 23, conidial ontogeny ho-
loblastic, 1 locus per cc, first conidium delimited by 1 septum, maturation by diffuse wall-building, loss of apical
wall-building, replaced by ring wall-building below the delimiting septum which produces conidia in a con-
nected unbranched chain, secession schizolytic, no proliferation of cc; 24, conidial ontogeny holoblastic, simul-
taneous with minimal enteroblastic percurrent proliferation at the preformed pore in the outer cc wall, conidia
solitary, delimited by 1 septum, secession schizolytic, maturation by diffuse wall-buiilding, 1 locus per cc; 25,
conidial ontogeny holoblastic, simultaneous with minimal enteroblastic percurrent proliferation at the preformed
pore in the outer cc wall, conidia solitary, delimited by 1 septum, secession schizolytic, maturation by diffuse
wall-buiilding, after one conidium formed extensive enteroblastic percurrent proliferation by apical wall-building
occurs until the next apical locus is formed; 26, same as 24 but with holoblastic sympodial proliferation of the cc
with conidiogenesis occurring between loci; 27, same as 24 but with several conidiogenous loci produced in the
apical cc and laterally below septa in other ccs constituting the conidiophore; 28, same as 24 but several loci to
each cc and first and subsequent conidia becoming conidiogenous by apical wall-building to form unbranched
connected chains; more than one locus to a conidium will produce branched chains; 29, same as 24 but first co-
nidium becoming conidiogenous by apical wall-building to form an unbranched connected chain.

anaphylaxis, manifestation of a change (immediate Miitdlikowska et al. (Mycol. 98: 1088, 2006; phylog-
hypersensitivity) in a living animal from the uniting eny), Esslinger (Bryologist 110: 788, 2007; N Amer-
of an antibody with its antigen which may result in ica), Honegger & Zippier (MR. 111: 424, 2007; mat-
the death of the animal; cf. allergy. ing systems), Lohtander et al (Ann. bot.Jenn. 45: 55,
anaphysis, a thread-like conidiophore persisting in 2008; phylogeny).
apothecia of Ephebe. Anaptychiaceae Korb. (1859) = Physciaceae.
Anaphysmene Bubak (1906), anamorphic Pezizomy- Anaptychiomyces E.A. Thomas (1939) nom. inval. =
cotina, Cac.leH.19. 2, Europe; Guatemala. See Sut- Anaptychia.
ton (TBMS 59: 285, 1972), Sutton & Hodges (Mycol. Anapyrenium Miill. Arg. (1880) nom. conf. = Buellia.
82: 313, 1990), Mel'nik (Opredelite/' Gribov Rossii p.p. fide Eriksson (Op. Bot. 60, 1981 ).
Klass Coelomycetes Byp. 1. Redkie i Maloizvestnye Anarhyma M.H. Pei & Z.W. Yuan (1986), anamorphic
Rody, 1997). Pezizomycotina, St.#eP.l. 1, China. See Pei & Yuan
Anaptychia K6rb. (1848), Physciaceae (L). c 11, (Bull. bot. Res. Harbin 6: 119, 1986).
widespread. See also Heterodermia. See Kurokawa Anariste Syd. (1927), Asterinaceae. 1, C. America. See
(Beih. Nova Hedwigia 6, 1962), Poelt (Nova Hed- Hosagoudar et al. (Journal of Mycopathological Re-
wigia 9: 21, 1965), Kurokawa (J. Hattori bot. Lab. search 39: 61, 2001 ).
37: 563, 1973), Swinscow & Krog (Lichenologist 8: Anastomaria Raf. (1820) nom. rej. = Gyrodon fide
103, 1976; Africa), Kashiwadani et al. (Bull. natn. Kuyper (in litt. ).
Sci. Mus. Tokyo, B 16: 147, 1990; chemistry, 23 anastomosing, joining irregularly to give a vein-like
spp., Peru), Heibel et al. (Schriftenreihe der Lande- network.
sanstalt for Okologie, Bodenordnung und anastomosis (pl. anastomoses), the fusion between
Forsten/Landesamtfor Agrarordnung 17: 225, 1999; branches of the same or different hyphae (or other
conservation, Germany), Lohtander et al. (Mycol. 92: structures) to make a network.
728, 2000; Fennoscandia), Dahlkild et al. (Bryologist Anastomyces W.P. Wu, B. Sutton & Gange (1997),
104: 527, 2001; photobionts), Grube & Arup anamorphic Basidiomycota. 1 (fungicolous), China.
(Lichenologist 33: 63, 2001; phylogeny), Nordin & See Wu et al. (MR. 101: 1318, 1997).
Mattsson (Lichenologist 33: 3, 2001; phylogeny), Anastrophella E. Horak & Desjardin (1994), Maras-
Scheidegger et al. (Lichenologist 33: 25, 2001; evo- miaceae. 3, New Zealand; Hawaii; Japan. See Horak
lution), Helms et al. (Mycol. 95: 1078, 2003; phylog- & Desjardin (Aust. Syst. Bot. 7: 162, 1994), Tanaka
eny), Per8oh et al. (Mycol. Progr. 3: 103, 2004; asci), & Hongo (Mycoscience 42: 433, 2001).
34 ANASTROPHELLA

~q~~~~~~ fl \r ~
" ~
DB. ,
n

8 _.. -
I,_ 1-...... 1'\
A]
, -- ~

it}
41
~ 42
I •3
I
 ANCYLOSPORA 35

Fig. 3. Conidiogenous events (cc - conidiogenous cell). 30, conidal ontogeny holoblastic, delimitation by 1 sep-
tum, maturation by apical and diffuse wall-building, secession schizolytic and coincident with enteroblastic sym-
podial cc proliferation below the previous locus; subsequent conidia formed similarly but with holoblastic sym-
podial cc proliferation; 31, conidial ontogeny holoblastic, delimitation by 1 septum, maturation by apical and dif-
fuse wall-building, secession schizolytic and coincident with enteroblastic sympodial cc proliferation below the
previous conidiogenous locus, the sequence giving geniculate conidiophores; 32, conidial ontogeny holoblastic,
with new inner walls continuous with all conidia laid down by diffuse wall-building, delimitation by 1 septum,
loss of apical wall building followed by replacement continuous ring wall-building immediately below delimit-
ing septum, the outer cc wall breaks between the first conidium and the cc to produce a variable collarette, fol-
lowed by alternation of holoblastic conidial ontogeny by ring wall-building giving connected chains of conidia,
maturation by diffuse wall-building, retrogressive delimitation, secession schizolytic; 33, conidial ontogeny ho-
loblastic with new inner walls laid down by diffuse wall-building, delimitation by 1 septum, loss of apical wall-
building followed by replacement ring wall-building immediately below delimiting septum, the outer cc wall
breaks between the first conidium and the cc to produce a variable collarette, subsequent conidia formed by new
inner walls for each conidium by ring wall- building giving connected chains of conidia, maturation by diffuse
wall-building, retrogressive delimitation, secession schizolytic; 34, conidial ontogeny holoblastic, delimitation by
1 septum, secession schizolytic, enteroblastic sympodial cc proliferation below the previous locus and delimiting
septum, the second and subsequent conidia formed from proliferations and delimited retrogressively, cc reduced
in length with each conidium formed; 35, conidial ontogeny holoblastic, maturation by diffuse wall-building, de-
limitation by 1 septum, secession schizolytic, enteroblastic percurrent cc prolferation with retrogressive delimita-
tion of next conidium, producing unconnected chains of conidia, the cc reduced in length with each conidium
formed; 36, conidial ontogeny holoblastic, delimitation by 1 septum with loss of apical wall-building but re-
placed by diffuse wall-building below the previous conidium to form the next conidium which is retrogressively
delimited giving an unconnected chain of conidia, secession schizolytic, cc reduced in length with each conidium
formed; 37, conidial ontogeny holoblastic, delimitation by 1 septum with loss of apical wall-building, replaced
by ring wall-building below the delimiting septum, outer wall of first conidium and cc breaks, followed by en-
teroblastic percurrent proliferation by ring wall-building, succeeding conidia holoblastic, delimited laterally and
retrogressively, secession schizolytic, several loci per cc; 38, conidial ontogeny holothallic, ccs formed by apical
wall-building coincident with conidial ontogeny, random delimitation by 1 septum at each end, no maturation
during conidiogenesis, secession randomly schizolytic; 39, conidial ontogeny holothallic, ccs formed by apical
wall-building coincident with conidial ontogeny, random delimitation by 1 septum at each end, no maturation
during conidiogenesis, secession randomly schizolytic, cc proliferation holoblastic, irregular or sympodial, con-
stituent cells conidiogenous; 40, same as 38 but conidial delimitaiton by 2 septa or separating cells at each end,
secession rhexolytic; 41, conidal ontogeny holothallic, ccs formed in association with clamp connexions, random
delimitation by septa in cc and the backwardly directed branch in the clamp connexion, maturation by diffuse
and localized apical wall-building, secession randomly schizolytic, individual conidia comprised of part of the
preceding and following clamp connexions; 42, conidial ontogeny holoblastic by simultaneous apical wall-
building in adjacent cells, delimitation by septa in each of these cells, maturation by diffuse wall-building, seces-
sion simultaneous, multicellular, schizolytic, no cc proliferation; 43, conidial ontogeny holoblastic by simultane-
ous apical wall-building in adjacent cells, delimitation by septa in each of these cells, maturation by diffuse wall-
building, followed by replacement apical wall-building in conidia to form additional conidia in connected chains,
secession simultaneous, multicellular, rhexolytic, no cc proliferation

Anatexis Syd. (1928) = Englerula fide Millier & von mycotina, Hso.= eP.l. 1, Cuba. See Rodriguez
Arx (Beitr. Kryptfl. Schweiz 11 no. 2, 1962). Hernandez (Revta Jardin bot. Nae. Univ. Habana 2:
Anatolinites Elsik, V.S. Ediger & Bati (1990), Fossil 20, 1981), Mena Portales et al. (MR 102: 736, 1998).
Fungi. 7 (Eocene - Holocene), widespread. See Elsik Ancorasporella J. Mena, Mercado & Heredia (1998),
et al. (Palynology 14: 92, 1990). anamorphic Pezizomycotina, Hso.?.?. 1, Mexico. See
Anavirga B. Sutton (1975), anamorphic Vibrissea, Mena Portales et al. (MR 102: 736, 1998).
Hso.ObP.1/10. 3, Europe. See Hamad & Webster (Sy- Ancylistaceae J. Schr6t. (1893), Entomophthorales. 3
dowia 40: 60, 1988), Descals (MR 109: 545, 2005; gen.(+ 2 syn.), 45 spp.
conidia). Lit.: Wolf (Nova Hedwigia 46: 121, 1988), Humber
anbury, see club root. (Mycotaxon 34: 441, 1989; emend.), Voigt et al. (J.
Ancistrosporella G. Thor (1995), Roccellaceae (L). 3, C/in. Microbiol. 37: 3957, 1999), Tanabe et al. (Mo/.
Australia. See Thor (Op. Bot. 103, 1990; as Ancistro- Phylogen. Evol. 30: 438, 2004), Keller & Petrini (Sy-
spora), Egea et al. (Mycotaxon 59: 47, 1996; New dowia 57: 23, 2005), Tadano et al. (Revta Soc. Bras.
Guinea), Grube (Bryologist 101: 377, 1998; phylog- Med Trop. 38: 188, 2005), K~dra & Bogus (J. Invert.
eny), Komposch et al. (Lichenologist 34: 223, 2002; Path. 91: 50, 2006).
Venezuela, orthography). Ancylistales J. Schr6t. (1893) = Entomophthorales.
Ancistrospora G. Thor (1991) [non Ancistrospora Ancylistes Pfitzer ( 1872), Ancylistaceae. 5 (on C/oste-
C.A. Menendez & Azcuy 1972, fossil sporae- rium), widespread (north temperate). See Berdan
dispersae] = Ancistroporella. (Myco/. 30: 396, 1938), Sparrow (Aquatic Phycomy-
Anconomyces Cavalc. & A.A. Silva (1972) = Ly- cetes Edn 2: 1065, 1960; key), Tucker (Mycotaxon
romma fide Liicking et al. (Lichenologist 30: 121, 13: 481, 1981; key).
1998). Ancylospora Sawada (1944) = Pseudocercospora fide
Ancoraspora Mig. Rodr. (1982), anamorphic Pezizo- Deighton (Myco/. Pap. 140, 1976), Crous & Braun
36 ANDEBB/A

(CBS Diversity Ser. 1: 571 pp., 2003). ang-kak (red rice), an Oriental food colouring obtained
Andebbia Trappe, Castellano & Amar. (1996), Meso- by growing Monascus purpureus on polished rice;
phelliaceae. l, Australia. See Trappe et al. (Aust. see Fermented food and drinks.
Syst. Bot. 9: 808, 1996). Anguillomyces Marvanova & Bari. (2000), anamor-
Andreaea Palm & Jochems (1923) [non Andreaea phic Basidiomycota. 1 (freshwater), Canada. See
Hedw. 1801, Musel]= Andreaeana. Marvanova & Biirlocher (Mycotaxon 75: 411, 2000).
Andreaeana Palm & Jochems (1924) = Acremonium. Anguillospora Ingold (1942), anamorphic Pleospo-
fide Garns (in litt. ). rales, Hso.= eH.2. 11 (aquatic), widespread. See Pe-
Andreanszkya T6th (1968) = Podospora fide tersen (Mycol. 54: 117, 1962; key), Jooste & van der
Lundqvist (Symb. bot. upsal. 20 no. 1, 1972). Merwe (S. Afr. J. Bot. 56: 319, 1990; ultrastr.), Mar-
androgynous, having the antheridium and its oogo- vanova (Tropical Mycology: 169, 1997; tropical
nium on one hypha; in de Bary's original sense (Bot. spp.), Kendrick (CJB 81: 75, 2003; morphogenesis),
Zeit. 46: 597, 1888) covers hypogynous, etc. Cf. Belliveau & Biirlocher (MR 109: 1407, 2005; phy-
monoclinous. logeny), Descals (MR 109: 545, 2005; diagnostic
androphore, a branch forming antheridia, as in Py- characters), Baschien et al. (Nova Hedwigia 83: 311,
ronema. 2006; phylogeny, morphology).
Androsaceus (Pers.) Pat. ( 1887) = Marasmius fide Anguillosporella U. Braun (1995), anamorphic My-
Saccardo (Syll.fung. S: l, 1887). cosphaerellaceae, Hso.?.?. 2 (on lving leaves), USA.
Anekabeeja Udaiyan & V.S. Hosag. (1992) ? = See Redhead & White (CJB 63: 1429, 1985; as An-
Pycnidiophora fide Eriksson & Hawksworth (SA 12: guillospora), Braun (Monogr. Cercosporella, Ramu-
24, 1993), Korf (Mycotaxon 54: 413, 1995; no- /aria Allied Genera (Phytopath. Hyphom.) 1: 233,
mencl.). 1995).
Anellaria P. Karst. (1879) = Panaeolus fide Dennis et anguilluliform, worm-like or eel-like in form.
al. (TBMS 43, 1960). angular septum, see septum.
Anema Ny!. ex Forssell (1885) nom. cons., Lichina- Angulimaya Subram. & Lodha (1964), anamorphic
ceae (L). 13, widespread. See Moreno & Egea (Acta Bombardioidea, Hso.OeH.19. l (coprophilous), India.
Bot. Barcinon. 91: 1, 1992; key), McCune et al. See Subramanian & Lodha (Antonie van Leeuwen-
(Conservation and Management of Native Plants and hoek Ned. Tijdschr. Hyg. 30: 329, 1964), Krug &
Fungi Proceedings of an Oregon Conference. Corval- Scott (CJB 72: 1302, 1994; connexion).
lis, Oregon, November 15-17, 1995: 234, 1997; con- Angulospora Sv. Nilsson (1962), anamorphic Pezizo-
servation, Oregon), Schultz & Biidel (Lichenologist mycotina, Hso.OfH.2. l (aquatic), Venezuela. See
34: 39, 2002; key). Nilsson (Svensk bot. Tidskr. 56: 354, 1962), Goh
Anematidium Gronchi (1931) = Zasmidium fide (Biodiversity of Tropical Microfungi: 189, 1997),
Ciferri & Montemartini (Atti /st. bot. Univ. Lab. crit- Marvanova (Tropical Mycology: 169, 1997).
tog. Pavia ser. 5 17: 274, 1959). Angusia G.F. Laundon (1964) = Maravalia fide Ono
anemophilous (of spores), taken about by air currents. (Mycol. 76: 892, 1984).
aneuploid, having a chromosome number which is not angustate, narrowed.
a multiple of the haploid set. anheliophilous, preferring diffuse light. Cf. heliophi-
Angatia Syd. (1914), Saccardiaceae. 4 or 5, widespread lous.
(tropical). Anhellia Racib. (1900), ? Myriangiaceae. 7, wide-
Angelina Fr. (1849), Dermateaceae. 1, N. America. See spread (tropical). See von Arx (Persoonia 2: 421,
Durand (J. Mycol. 8: 108, 1906). 1963), Barreto & Evans (MR 98: 1107, 1994), Inacio
angio- (of a sporocarp), closed at least till the spores & Dianese (MR 102: 695, 1998), Pereira & Barreto
are mature. Cf. endo-, gymno-, hemi-angiocarpous, (Fungal Diversity 12: 155, 2003).
and cleistocarp. Animal mycophagists. Fungi, particularly basidiomy-
angiocarpous (of a basidiome), hymenial surface at cetes and larger ascomycetes, can form an important
first exposed but later covered by an incurving pileus part of the diet of various mammals, including deer,
margin and/or excrescences from the stipe (Singer, pigs, rabbits, squirrels and various other rodents
1975: 26); also used in a parallel way for Ascomy- (Buller, TBMS 6: 355, 1920; Researches 2: 195,
cota. 1922; Hastings & Mottram, TBMS S: 364, 1916;
Angiococcus E. Jahn (1924) nom. dub., ? Fungi. See Minter, /Ml Descriptions of Fungi and Bacteria, Set
Peterson & McDonald (Mycol. 58: 962, 1967). 172, 2007). In the case of hypogeous fungi, this has
Angiophaeum Sacc. (1898) = Phaeangium Pat. evolved as mutualism, the feeding animal benefiting
Angiopoma Lev. (1841) nom. rej. = Drechslera fide the fungus by dispersing its spores; the resulting dig-
Sutton (Mycotaxon 3: 377, 1976). ging and soil aeration carried out by mycophagist
Angiopomopsis Hohn. (1912), anamorphic Pezizomy- mammals in search of fruitbodies can contribute sig-
cotina, Cpd.= eP.19. l, Java. See Sutton (Cesk:a nificantly to the dynamics of woodland and forest
Mykol. 29: 97, 1975), Farr et al. (Mycol. 90: 290, soils. Animal mycophagists and fungi may also have
1998). a role as mutualists in seed dispersal (Pirozynski &
Angiopsora Mains (1934) = Phakopsora fide Ono et al. Malloch, in Pirozynski & Hawksworth (Eds), 1988:
(MR 96: 825, 1992) See. 227). Conservation studies in North Arn. on the
Angiosorus Thirum. & M.J. O'Brien (1974) = The- northern spotted owl demonstrated that fungi form a
caphora fide Mordue (Mycopathologia 103: 177, key element in the food chain supporting that highly
1988). endangered bird (Minter, /Ml Descriptions of Fungi
Angiotheca Syd. (1939) = Dictyonella fide von Arx and Bacteria, Set 172, 2007). Some fungi accumulate
(Persoonia 2: 421, 1963). radioactive pollutants sufficiently strongly to impact
-angium (-ange, suffix), a structure having no opening; on the food chains they support (Hughman &
a cavity. Huchschlag, European J. of Wildlife Res. St: 263,
 ANNULATASCUS 37
2005; Iceland moss). Lichens may form an important (Dematiaceous Hyphomycetes, 1971).
component of food for reindeer (see Reindeer lichen). Ankultur, see Normkultur.
Fungi are also consumed by invertebrates, particu- Annajenkinsia Thirum. & Naras. (1955) = Putteman-
larly slugs (Elliott, TBMS 8: 84, 1922), snails (Poly- sia fide Pirozynski (Kew Bull. 31: 595, 1977).
gyra thyroides) (Wolf & Wolf, Bull. Torrey bot. Cl. Anncaliia l.V. Issi, S.V. Krylova & V.M. Nikolaeva
66: I, 1939) and arthropods (see Ambrosia fungi, In- (1993), Microsporidia. 4.
sects and fungi, Termite fungi). See also Coevolu- Annella S.K. Srivast. (1976), Fossil Fungi. 2 (Jurassic),
tion; Fungi and radiation; Hypogeous fungi; Iceland British Isles.
moss. annellate (of asci), ones with a thickened apical pore
Aniptodera Shearer & M.A. Mill. (1977), Halosphae- (e.g. Leotiales); see ascus; annellations; see annel-
riaceae. 9 (aquatic and marine), widespread. See lidic.
Shearer (Mycol. 81: 139, 1989), Volkmann- annellidic (of conidiogenesis), holoblastic conidio-
Kohlmeyer & Kohlmeyer (Bot. Mar. 37: 109, 1994; genesis in which the conidiogenous cell (annellide,
table chars 9 spp.), Chen et al. (Mycol. 91: 84, 1999; annellophore) by repeated enteroblastic percurrent
DNA), Hyde et al. (Mycoscience 40: 165, 1999), proliferation produces a basipetal sequence of conidia
Kong et al. (MR 104: 35, 2000; DNA), Hyde (Cryp- (annelloconidia, annellospores) leaving the distal
tog. Mycol. 23: 5, 2002), Zhang et al. (Mycol. 98: end marked by transverse bands (annellations). See
1076, 2006; phylogeny). Conidial nomenclature.
aniso- (prefix), unequal. Annellodentimyces Matsush. (1985), anamorphic
Anisochora Theiss. & Syd. (1915) = Apiosphaeria fide Pezizomycotina, Hso.= eP.19. I, Japan. See Matsu-
Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, shima (Matsush. Mycol. Mem. 4: 2, 1985), Ho et al.
1995). (Mycol. 97: 238, 2005).
Anisochytridiales Karling (1943) = Hyphochytriales. Annellodochium Deighton (1969), anamorphic Pe-
anisogamy, the copulation of gametes of unlike form zizomycotina, Cpd.leP.19. I (on Diatrype), Sierra
or physiology, i.e. of -gametes; heterogamy; cf. isog- Leone. See Deighton (Mycol. Pap. 118: 28, 1969).
amy. Annellolacinia B. Sutton (1964), anamorphic Pezizo-
Anisogramma Theiss. & Syd. (1917), Valsaceae. 3 mycotina, Cac.OeP.19. 2, widespread (tropical). See
(from bark), Europe; N. America. See Osterbauer et Frolich et al. (MR 97: 1433, 1993).
al. (Phytopathology84: 1150, 1994; DNA). Annellophora S. Hughes (1952), anamorphic Pezizo-
anisokont, having flagella of unequal length; het- mycotina, Hso.= eP.19. 11, widespread (tropical).
erokont. See Ellis (Mycol. Pap. 70, 1958; key), Manohara-
Anisomeridium (Miill. Arg.) M. Choisy (1928) nom. chary et al. (Indian Phytopath. 58: 454, 2005),
cons., Monoblastiaceae (L). c. 100, widespread (esp. Castaileda Ruiz et al. (Mycotaxon 96: 151, 2006).
tropical). See Harris (More Florida Lichens, 1995; annellophore, see annellidic.
key 75 spp.), Harada (Hikobia 13: 411, 2001), Kom- Annellophorella Subram. (1962), anamorphic Pezizo-
posch (Lichenologist 37: 519, 2005), Aptroot et al. mycotina, Hso.#eP.19. 1, S. Africa. See Subramanian
(Biblthca Lichenol. 97, 2008; Costa Rica). (Proc. Indian Acad. Sci. series B 55: 6, 1962).
Anisomyces Pilat (1940) = Gloeophyllum fide Donk Annellophragmia Subram. (1963), anamorphic Pe-
(Persoonia 1: 173, 1960). zizomycotina, Hsy.= eP.19. 1, India. See Subrama-
Anisomyces Theiss. & Syd. (1914), ? Valsaceae. I, nian (Proc. Indian Acad. Sci. series B 58: 349, 1963).
America (tropical). See Cannon (Fungal Diversity 7: Annellospermosporella P.R. Johnst. (1999), anamor-
17, 2001). phic Pezizomycotina, Hso.?.?. I, New Zealand.
Anisomycopsis I. Hino & Katum. (1964), Diaporthales. Probably synonymous with Spermosporella. See
I, Japan. See Hino & Katumoto (J. Jap. Bot. 39: 325, Johnston (N.Z. JI Bot. 37: 290, 1999).
1964). Annellosympodia McTaggart, R.G. Shivas & U. Braun
anisospory, having spores of more than one kind. (2007), Pezizomycotina. 1, Australia. See McTaggart
Anisostagma K.R.L. Petersen & forg. Koch (1996), et al. (Australas. Pl. Path. 36: 573, 2007).
Halosphaeriaceae. 1 (marine), Denmark. See Petersen annular, ring-like; ring-like arrangement.
& Koch (MR 100: 209, 1996). Annularia (Schulzer) Gillet (1876) [non Annularia
Anisostomula Holm. (1919) = Hyponectria fide Barr Sternb. 1825, fossil Pteridophyta] = Chamaeota fide
(Mycol. 68: 611, 1976). Stalpers (in litt. ).
anisotomic dichotomic branching, branching where Annularia Raf. (1815) nom. dub., Fungi. No spp.
one dichotomy becomes stouter and forms a main included.
stem so that the other branch of the dichotomy ap- Annularius Roussel ( 1806) = Coprinus fide Redhead et
pears to be lateral, as in Alectoria ochroleuca ; cf. al. (Mycotaxon 50: 203, 2001).
isotomic dichotomic branching. Annulatascaceae S.W. Wong, K.D. Hyde & E.B.G.
Anixia Fr. (1819) nom. dub., Agaricomycetidae. ? Jones (1998), Sordariomycetidae (inc. sed.). 21 gen.
'gasteromycetes' fide Demoulin (in. litt.). (+ 5 syn.), 75 spp.
Anixia H. Hoffin. (1862) = Orbicula fide Hughes (My- Lit.: Wong et al. (SA 16: 17, 1998), Ho et al. (My-
col. Pap. 42, 1951). col. 91: 885, 1999), Ho et al. (Fungal Diversity 3: 87,
Anixiella Saito & Minoura ex Cain (1961) = Neuro- 1999), Ranghoo et al. (Fungal Diversity 2: 159,
spora fide von Arx (Persoonia 7: 367, 1973), Garcia 1999), Ho & Hyde (Fungal Diversity 4: 21, 2000),
et al. (MR 108: 1119, 2004; phylogeny). Inderbitzin (Mycoscience 41: 167, 2000), Campbell
Anixiopsis E.C. Hansen (1897) = Aphanoascus fide & Shearer (Mycol. 96: 822, 2004), Reblova (Mycol.
Vries (Mykosen 12: 111, 1969), Gueho & de Vroey 98: 68, 2006).
(CJB 64: 2207, 1986; SEM ascospores), Cano & Annulatascus K.D. Hyde (1992), Annulatascaceae. 14
Guarro (MR 94, 1990). (wood, aquatic), Australia. See Hyde (Aust. Syst. Bot.
Ankistrocladium Perrott ( 1960) = Casaresia fide Ellis 5: 117, 1992), Wong eta/. (SA 16: 17, 1998), Wong
38 ANNULOHYPOXYLON

et al. (MR 103: 561, 1999; ultrastr.), Tsui et al. (My- isms damaging to one or more of the associates (cf.
coscience 43: 383, 2002), Campbell & Shearer (My- antibiosis, symbiosis). Though parasitism is an ex-
col. 96: 822, 2004), Huhndorf et al. (Mycol. 96: 368, ample of antagonism, the term is used esp. for the ef-
2004; phylogeny). fects of toxic metabolic products (see Staling sub-
Annulohypoxylon Y.M. Ju, J.D. Rogers & H.M. Hsieh stances) or of undetermined causes on fungi and bac-
(2005), Xylariaceae. 27, widespread. See Ju & teria in competition. Much experimental work has
Rogers (Mycol. Mem. 20: 365 pp., 1996; as Hypoxy- been done on the antagonism between bacteria, bac-
lon sect. Annulata), Ju et al. (Mycol. 97: 855, 2005), teria and fungi, and fungi; and esp. on the competi-
Bitzer et al. (MR 112: 251, 2008; phylogeny, chemis- tion between microorganisms in the soil; for exam-
try). ple, on the effect of saprobic soil fungi on pathogenic
annulus (I) (ofbasidiomata), a ring-like partial veil, or species, e.g. Trichoderma viride on Rhizoctonia, Py-
part of it, round the stipe after expansion of the pileus thium, and other damping-off fungi.
(Fig. 4C); hymenial veil; apical veil; ring; an - near Lit.: Waksman (Soil Sci. 43: 51, 1937; Bact. Rev. 5:
the top of the stipe is superior (an armilla, fide 231, 1941); Porter & Carter, and Weindling (Bot.
Giiumann & Dodge, 1928: 453), one lower down, in- Rev. 4: 165, 475, 1938) give long reference lists, and
ferior; (2) (in Papulospora), the ring of cells around Hawksworth (in Cole & Kendrick, Biology of conid-
a bulbil; (3) (of asci), the apical ring; anneau apicale; ial fungi 1: 171, 1981) more recent ones; Moreau &
(4) (in Alternaria), thickening in apices of conidioge- Moreau (BSMF 72: 250, 1956) (types of association
nous cells, fide Campbell (Arch. Mikrobiol. 69: 60, and antagonism). Cf. antibiotic substances.
1970). antarctic mycology, see Polar and alpine mycology.
Annulusmagnus J. Campb. & Shearer (2004), Annu- Antarctomia D.C. Linds. (1975) = Placynthium fide
latascaceae. 1 (on submerged wood), Australia; N. Henssen (Lichenologist 13: 307, 1981).
America; Venezuela. See Campbell & Shearer (My- Antarctomyces Stchigel & Guarro (2001), Thele-
col. 96: 826, 2004), Zhang et al. (Mycol. 98: 1076, bolaceae. Anamorph SporothriX-1ike. 1, Antarctica.
2006; phylogeny). See Stchigel et al. (MR 105: 377, 2001), Hoog et al.
anoderm, having no skin. (Stud. Mycol. 51: 33, 2005).
Anodotrichum (Corda) Rabenh. (1844) = Blasto- Antenaglium F.C. Albuq. (1969) Glio-
trichum fide Saccardo (Syll. fang. 4: 1, 1886). cephalotrichum fide Carmichael et al. (Genera of
Anomalemma Sivan. (1983), ? Melanommataceae. Hyphomycetes, 1980).
Anamorph Exosporiella. 1, Europe. See Sivanesan Antennaria Link (1809) [non Antennaria Gaertn.
(TBMS81: 313, 1983). 1791, Compositae] = Antennularia fide Hawksworth
Anomalographis Kalb (1992), Graphidaceae (L). 1, et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995).
Madeira. See Kalb & Hafellner (Herzogia 9: 49, Antennariella Bat. & Cif. (1963), anamorphic Anten-
1992), Staiger (Biblthca Lichenol. 85, 2002). nulariella, Cpd.OeH.?. c. 5, widespread (tropical).
Anomalomyces Vanlcy, M. Lutz & R.G. Shivas (2006), See Hughes (Mycol. 68: 693, 1976), Sutton (Mycol.
? Ustilaginaceae. 1 (on Panicum trachyrhachis Pap. 141, 1977), Hughes (CJB 78: 1215, 2000).
(Poaceae)), Australia. See Vanlcy et al. (Mycol. Bal- Antennataria Rchb. (1841) = Antennularia.
canica 3: 120, 2006). Antennatula Fr. ex F. Strauss (1850), anamorphic
Anomoloma Niemelii & K.H. Larss. (2007), Fomitop- Euantennaria, Hso.= eP.l. 8, widespread. See
sidaceae. 4, widespread. See Niemelii & Larsson Hughes (N.Z. JI Bot. 12: 299, 1974), Hughes & Ar-
(Mycotaxon 100: 312, 2007). nold (Mem. N. Y. bot. Gdn 49: 198, 1989).
Anomomorpha Ny!. ex Hue (1891), Graphidaceae (L). Antennella Theiss. & Syd. (1918) = Scorias fide von
5, pantropical. See Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of Arx & Muller (Stud Mycol. 9, 1975).
the Fungi edn 8, 1995), Archer (Systematics & Biodi- Antennellina J.M. Mend. (1925) ? = Scorias fide von
versity 5: 9, 2007; Solomon Is). Arx & Muller (Stud. Mycol. 9, 1975).
Anomomyces Hohn. (1928) nom. dub., anamorphic Antennellopsis J.M. Mend. (1930) = Phragmocapnias
Pezizomycotina. See Sutton (Mycol. Pap. 138, 1975). fide Reynolds (Mycotaxon 8: 917, 1979).
Anomoporia Pouzar (1966), ? Fomitopsidaceae. 8, Antennina Fr. (1849) = Antennularia.
north temperate. See Pouzar (Ceskil Mykol. 20: 172, Antennopsis R. Heim (1952), anamorphic Pezizomy-
1966). cotina, Hso.= eP.l. 1 (on termites), Europe (south-
Anomothallus F. Stevens (1925) nom. dub., Fungi. See ern); Florida. See Gloeohaustoriales. See Rossi &
Petrak (Sydowia 5: 328, 1951 ). Blackwell (Mycol. 82: 138, 1990).
Anopeltis Bat. & Peres (1960), ? Capnodiaceae. 1, Antennospora Meyers (1957), Halosphaeriaceae. 2
Venezuela. See Batista & Peres (Nova Hedwigia 2: (marine), widespread. See Jones et al. (Bot. Mar. 27:
472, 1960). 129, 1984), Yusoff et al. (MR 98: 997, 1994; ul-
Anopodium N. Lundq. (1964), Lasiosphaeriaceae. 2, trastr.).
Europe (northern). See Mirza & Cain (CJB 47: 1999, Antennula, see Antennatula.
1969; ? = Podospora). Antennularia Rchb. (1828), Venturiaceae. c. 30, wide-
Ansatospora A.G. Newhall (1944) nom. inval. =My- spread. See also Protoventuria. See Muller & von
cocentrospora fide Deighton (Taxon 21: 716, 1972). Arx (Beitr. Kryptfl. Schweiz 11 no. 2, 1962), Hughes
Anserina Velen. (1934) [non Anserina Dumort. 1827, (N.Z. JI Bot. 8: 156, 1970; as nom. dub.), Hughes &
Chenopodiaceae] = Ascobolus fide Eckblad (Nytt Seifert (Sydowia 50: 192, 1998).
Mag. Bot. 15: 1, 1968). Antennulariaceae Locq. (1984) = Venturiaceae.
antabuse, tetraethylthiuramdisulphate (disulfiram); Antennulariella Woron. ( 1915), Antennulariellaceae.
after ingestion reacts with alcohol to give unpleasant Anamorphs Antennariella, Capnodendron. 4, wide-
symptoms; used in the treatment of chronic alcohol- spread. See Hughes (Mycol. 68: 693, 1976), Rey-
ism; see coprine. nolds (Mycotaxon 27: 377, 1986), Hughes (CJB 78:
antagonism, a general name for associations of organ- 1215, 2000), Hughes (Mycol. 99: 628, 2007).
 ANTHRACOPHYLLUM 39

Antennulariellaceae Woron. (1925), Capnodiales. 6 disease caused by Elsinoe or its anamorph Sphace-
gen.(+ 3 syn.), 27 spp. loma (Jenkins; see RAM26: 255, 1947).
Lit.: Hughes (Mycol. 68: 693, 1976; gen. names, Anthracobia Boud. (1885), Pyronemataceae. Ana-
anamorphs), Reynolds (Mycotaxon 27: 377, 1986; morph Scytalidium-like. c. 15, widespread (north
status), Reynolds (CJB 76: 2125, 1998; phylogeny), temperate). See Delattre-Durand & Parguey-Leduc
Barr & Rogerson (Mycotaxon 71: 473, 1999), (BSMF 95: 355, 1979; ontogeny), Hohmeyer &
Hughes (CJB 78: 1215, 2000). Schnacketz (Beitr. Kenntn. Pilze Mitteleur. 3: 427,
anterior (1) at or in the direction of the front; (2) (of 1987; key 9 spp.), Yao & Spooner (MR 99: 1519,
lamellae), the end at the edge of the pileus. 1995; Brit. spp.), Yao et al. (Mycologist 12: 32, 1998;
Anthasthoopa Subram. & K. Ramakr. (1956) = Co- key Brit. spp.), Hansen & Pfister (Mycol. 98: 1029,
niella fide Sutton (CJB 47: 603, 1969). 2006; phylogeny), Perry et al. (MR 111: 549, 2007;
antheridiol, a sex hormone (sterol) of Achlya bisex- phylogeny).
ualis which induces antheridial formation in male anthracobiontic, obligately inhabiting burnt areas;
strains of Achlya (McMorris & Barksdale, Nature anthracophilous, sporulation favoured by burnt ar-
215: 320, 1967; Barksdale, Science 166: 831, 1969). eas (see Pyrophilous fungi); anthracophobic, sporu-
antheridium (pl. -a, antherid), the male gametangium, lation suppressed or checked on burnt areas; anthra-
either formed from a haplophase thallus, or in which coxenous, incidence and growth not affected by
meiosis occurs after delimitation. burnt areas (Moser, 1949).
antherozoid, a motile male cell; a sperm. Anthracocarpon Breuss ( 1996), Verrucariaceae (L). 2,
Anthina Fr. (1832), anamorphic Pezizomycotina, ster- Europe. See Breuss (Annin naturh. Mus. Wien Ser. B,
ile. 5, widespread (temperate). A. citri and Bot. Zoo!. 98: 40, 1996).
A. brunnea ('leaf felt' in Citrus). See Treu & Ram- Anthracocystis Bref. ( 1912) = Sporisorium fide Vanky
bold (Mycotaxon 45: 71, 1992; possible link with (in litt. ).
Cordyceps). Anthracoderma Speg. (1888), anamorphic Pezizomy-
Anthoblastomyces Verona & Zardetta (1954) nom. cotina, St.OeH.?. 3, S. America. See Petrak & Sydow
inval., anamorphic Pezizomycotina. (Annis mycol. 33: 188, 1935).
Anthomyces Dietel (1899), Raveneliaceae. l (on Anthracoidea Bref. (1895), Anthracoideaceae. Ana-
Leguminosae), Brazil. See Araujo et al. (Fitopatol. morph Crotalia. c. 75 (in seeds of Cyperaceae),
Brasil 30: 510, 2005; Brazil). widespread (esp. northern hemisphere). See Kukk-
Anthomyces Griiss (1918) = Metschnikowia fide von onen (Ann. bot. Soc. Zool.-Bot. Fenn. Vanamo 34 no.
Arx et al. (Stud. Mycol. 14: 1, 1977). 3, 1963), Kukkonen (Ann. bot. Jenn. 1: 161, 1964;
Anthomycetella Syd. & P. Syd. (1916), ? Raveneli- keys), Kukkonen (TBMS 47: 273, 1964; spore germi-
aceae. 1 (on Canarium (Burseraceae)), Philippines. nation), Kukkonen (Ann. bot. Jenn. 1: 257, 1964;
Anthopeziza Wettst. (1885) = Microstoma Bernstein homothallism), Braun & Hirsch (Feddes Repert. 89:
fide Eckblad (Nytt Mag. Bot. IS: 1, 1968). 43, 1978; keys), Nannfeldt (Symb. bot. upsal. 22 no.
Anthopsis Fil. March., A. Fontana & Luppi Mosca 3: 1, 1979; 34 Nordic spp.), V{inky (Bot. Notiser 132:
(1977), anamorphic Pezizomycotina, Hso.OeP.15. 3, 221, 1979; species concepts, 1987), Ingold (MR 92:
Europe; Japan. See Bonfante-Fasolo & Marchisio 245, 1989; spore germination, posn), Salo & Sen
(Allionia 23: 13, 1970; ultrastr. phialide), Ando & (CJB 71: 1406, 1993; isoenzyrne analysis), Hendrichs
Tubaki (TMS/26: 151, 1985; Japan). et al. (MR 109: 31, 2005; molecular phylogenetic ap-
Anthoseptobasidium Rick (1943) nom. dub., Agari- proach).
comycotina. Anthracoideaceae Denchev (1997), Ustilaginales. 20
Anthostoma Nitschke (1867) = Cryptosphaeria Ces. & gen.(+ 7 syn.), 198 spp.
De Not. fide Eriksson (Svensk bot. Tidskr. 60: 315, Lit.: V{inky (TBMS 89: 61, 1987), V{inky (Cryptog.
1966), Rappaz (Mycol. Helv. S: 21, 1992), Lressee & Stud. 1: 159 pp., 1987), Ingold (MR 92: 245, 1989),
Spooner (Kew Bull. 49: 1, 1994). V{inky (Europ. Smut Fungi: 570 pp., 1994), V{inky &
Anthostomaria (Sacc.) Theiss. & Syd. (1918), Pe- Oberwinkler (Nova Hedwigia Beih. 107: 96 pp.,
zizomycotina. l (on Umbilicaria), former USSR. 1994), Ingold (MR 99: 140, 1995), Piepenbring (CJB
Anthostomella Sacc. (1875),? Xylariaceae. 133, wide- 73: 1089, 1995), V{inky (Mycotaxon 54: 215, 1995),
spread. See Eriksson (Svensk bot. Tidskr. 60: 315, V{inky & Websdane (Mycotaxon 56: 217, 1995),
1966), Francis (Mycol. Pap. 139, 1975; key 30 Eur. Bauer et al. (CJB 75: 1273, 1997), Denchev (Myco-
spp.), Rappaz (Mycol. Helv. 7: 99, 1995; on hard- taxon 65: 411, 1997), Vanky (Mycotaxon 63: 143,
woods, Eur., N. Am.), Hyde (Nova Hedwigia 62: 1997), Begerow et al. (CJB 75: 2045, 1998), Ingold
273, 1996; on palms), Lu et al. (Fungal Diversity 3: (MR 103: 1071, 1999), Piepenbring et al. (Mycol. 91:
99, 1999; Australia), Lu & Hyde (Mycotaxon 74: 485, 1999), V{inky (Mycotaxon 70: 17, 1999),
379, 2000; Portugal), Lu & Hyde (Mycoscience 41: Piepenbring (Nova Hedwigia 70: 289, 2000), Vanky
223, 2000; Brunei), Lu & Hyde (Fungal Diversity (Mycotaxon 74: 343, 2000), Piepenbring (Bot. Jb. 24:
Res. Ser. 4, 2000; monogr.), Lu et al. (MR 104: 742, 241, 2003), Begerow et al. (MR 108: 1257, 2004),
2000; S. Afr.), Davis et al. (Am. J. Bot. 90: 1661, V{inky (Mycol. Balcanica 1: 175, 2004), Hendrichs et
2003; endophytes), Lee & Crous (MR 107: 360, al. (MR 109: 31, 2005), Stoll et al. (MR 109: 342,
2003; S Africa), Zhang et al. (Mycol. 98: l 076, 2006; 2005).
phylogeny). Anthracomyces Renault (1898), Fossil Fungi (mycel.)
Anthostomellina L.A. Kantsch. (1928), Pezizomy- Fungi. 2 (Carboniferous), France.
cotina. 1, former USSR. Anthracophlous Mattir. ex Lloyd (1913) = Rhizopo-
anthracnose, a plant disease having characteristic gon fide Stalpers (in litt. ).
limited lesions, necrosis, and hypoplasia, generally Anthracophyllum Ces. (1879), Marasmiaceae. 10,
caused by one of the acervular coelomycetes. See widespread (tropical). See Pegler & Young (MR 93:
Jenkins (Phytopathology 23: 389, 1933); spot-, a 352, 1989; key).
40 ANTHRACOSTROMA

Anthracostroma Petr. (1954), Dothideomycetes. their use in human health, antibiotics are very widely
Anamorph Camarosporula. 1, Australia. See Petrak and sometimes indiscriminately used in animal feeds
(Sydowia 8: 96, 1954). (see Mellon et al., Hogging it! Estimates of antim-
Anthracothecium Hampe ex A. Massa!. (1860), icrobial abuse in livestock, 2001). Misuse of antibiot-
Pyrenulaceae (L). c. 29, widespread (esp. tropical). ics has caused a rise in numbers of strains resistant to
See Johnson (Ann. Mo. bot. Gdn 27: 1, 1940), Singh them.
(Feddes Repert. 93: 67, 1982), Singh & Raychaud- Fungicolous fungi (e.g. Trichoderma) produce a
hury (New Botanist 9: 32, 1983; India), Singh (Geo- complex range of antibiotics including peptaibols and
phytology 14: 69, 1984), Singh (Geophytology 15: isonitriles. See Howell (in Harman & Kubicek,
98, 1985), Harris (Mem. N. Y. bot. Gdn 49: 74, 1989; Trichoderma and Gliocladium 2: 173, 1998).
key 5 N. Am. spp.), Aptroot (Australasian Lichenol- Some lichen products (q.v.) are antibiotics. In gen-
ogy 60: 34, 2007; key Australian spp.), Aptroot et al. eral they are most effective against gram-positive
(Biblthca Lichenol. 97, 2008; Costa Rica). bacteria. Usnic acid is used commercially ('Usno',
Anthracothecomyces Cif. & Tomas. (1953) = 'Binan', 'Usniplant') and strongly inhibits Mycobac-
Pyrenula Ach. (1814) fide Harris (Mem. N. Y. bot. terium. Sodium usnate is effective against tomato
Gdn 49, 1989). canker (Corynebacterium michiganense) and several
Anthropomorphus Seger (1745) nom. inval. = Geas- lichen acids are active against Trichosporon. Usnic
trum fide Stalpers (in litt.) Used by Lloyd but see, acid inhibits Neurospora crassa and this and lichen
Donk (Reinwardtia 1: 205, 1951). extracts inhibit wood-rotting fungi (Henningsson &
anthropophilic (of dermatophytes, etc.), preferentially Lundstrom, Mater. Organ. 5: 19, 1970). Hale (Biol-
pathogenic for man. Cf. zoophilic. ogy of lichens, 1967; edn 2, 1974; review), Virtanen
Anthurus Kalchbr. & MacOwan (1880) = Clathrus et al. (Suomen Kem. 827-830, 1954-7; many papers
fide Dring (Kew Bull. 35: l, 1980). on 'Usno'), Vartia (in Ahmadjian & Hale (Eds), The
anti- (in combination), against. lichens: 547, 1974; review), Lowe & Elander (Mycol.
antiamoebin, an antibiotic from Emericellopsis 75: 361, 1983; antibiotic industry in USA).
poonensis, E. synnematicola, and 'Cephalosporium' antibody, see antigen.
pimprinum; anti-protozoa and helminths (Hindustan anticlinal, perpendicular to the surface; cf. periclinal.
Antibiot. Bull. 11: 27, 1968). antigen, a substance which when introduced into the
antibiosis, antagonism (q.v.) between two organisms tissues of a living animal induces the development in
resulting in one overcoming the other. the blood serum (see -serum) of another substance
antibiotic (1) (adj.) damaging to life; esp. of substances (see Drouhet et al. (Eds), Fungal antigens, 1988).
produced by microorganisms which are damaging to (the -body) with which it reacts specifically; antibod-
other microorganisms; (2) (n.) any antibiotic sub- ies may be classified according to whether they cause
stance, esp. one used as a therapeutant, cf. toxin. See lysis (Iysins), agglutination (agglutinins), or precipi-
Waksman (Mycol. 39: 565, 1947) for a discussion on tation (precipitins) of the antigen; see anaphylaxis,
the use of this term. - substances are produced by complement-fixation, ELISA, Serology.
fungi (esp. Penicillium and Aspergillus ), actinomy- Antilyssa Haller ex M. Choisy ( 1929) = Peltigera fide
cetes (esp. Streptomyces; see amphotericin, blasti- Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8,
cidin, cycloheximide, streptomycin), and other mi- 1995).
croorganisms. Antimanoa Syd. (1930), Pezizomycotina. 1, S. Amer-
Lit.: Grayon (Ed.) (Antibiotics, chemotherapeutics ica.
and antibacterial agents for disease control, 1982), Antimanopsis Petr. (1948) = Monostichella fide von
Chadwick & Whelan (Eds) (Secondary metabolites: Arx (Verh. K. ned. Akad. Wet. Arnst. C 51: 1, 1957).
their fanction and evolution, 1992), Demain et al. antimetabolite, a substance which resembles in chemi-
(Eds) (Novel microbial products for medicine and cal structure some naturally occurring compound es-
agriculture, 1989), Jong et al. (Eds) (ATCC names of sential in a living process and which specifically an-
industrial fangi, 1994). tagonizes the biological action of such an essential
Antibiotics. Substances antagonistic to and inhibiting compound. See Woolley (Science, NY 129: 615,
growth of fungi, bacteria and other micro-organisms, 1959; review).
even at high dilutions. Fleming (q.v.) is usually cred- Antinoa Velen. (1934)? = Pezizella Fuckel fide Lizoft
ited with their discovery, but several people (e.g. (Mycotaxon 45: l, 1992).
Duchesne, q.v.) made similar observations earlier. antiphyte, see alternation of generations.
Penicillin, discovered by Fleming (q.v.) and ex- Antipodium Piroz. (1974), anamorphic Ophionectria,
ploited by Chain (q.v.), Florey (q.v.) and others, is a Hso.= eH.15. l, C. America. See Pirozynski (CJB 52:
fungal product, and many fungi when grown under 1143, 1974), Samuels (Mycol. 81: 347, 1989), Bar-
appropriate conditions are now known to produce an- toshevich et al. (Journal of Basic Microbiology 30:
tibiotics; see the reviews by Brian (Bot. Rev. 17: 357, 313, 1990), Castaneda Ruiz et al. (Mycotaxon 100:
1951) and Broadbent (PANS 8 14: 120, 1968). Im- 327, 2007).
portant or interesting antibiotics from fungi include antiserum, blood serum (the fluid fraction of coagu-
antiamoebin, altemaric acid, calvacin, cepha- lated blood) containing antibodies to one or more an-
losporins, dendrochin, flarnmulin, fumigillin, fumi- tigens (q.v.).
gatin, fusidic acid, gliotoxin, griseofulvin, helenin, antithetic, see alternation of generations.
lepiochlorin, patulin, penatin, penicillic acid, penicil- Antlea P.A. Dang. (1890) nom. dub.,? Fungi. or Proto-
lin, phomin, poricin, proliferin, sparassol, statolin, zoa.
trichomycin, trichothecin, trypacidin, ustilagic acids, Antonospora I. Fries, R.J. Paxton, J. Tengo, J.A. da
variecolin, viridin, wortmannin (q.v.). Silva, S.B. Slemenda, N.J. Pieniazek (1999), Micro-
The market for antibiotic drugs has been estimated sporidia. 2. See Fries et al. (Eur. J. Protist. 35: 183,
as exceeding US$25 billion annually. In addition to 1999).
 APHANOPSIDACEAE 41
Antrocarpon A. Massa!. (1856) = Ocellularia. p.p. and 2007; morphology and phylogeny).
Thelotrema (Thelotremat.) p.p. fide Hale (Bull. Br. Anziaceae M. Sato (1939) = Parmeliaceae.
Mus. nat. hist. Bot. 8: 227, 1981 ). Anziella Gyeln. (1940) = Placynthium fide Hawk-
Antrocarpum G. Mey. (1825) = Thelotrema. sworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995).
Antrodia P. Karst. (1879), Fomitopsidaceae. 46, Anzina Scheid. (1982), ? Arthrorhaphidaceae (L). 1,
Europe; N. America. See Donk (Persoonia 4: 339, Europe. See Scheidegger (Nova Hedwigia 41: 191,
1966), Niemela & Ryvarden (TBMS 65: 427, 1975; 1985), Lumbsch (J. Hattori bot. Lab. 83: 1, 1997),
typification), Lombard (Myco/. 82: 185, 1990; cul- Lumbsch et al. (MR 105: 265, 2001; asci), Lumbsch
ture). et al. (Mo/. Phylogen. Evol. 31: 822, 2004; phylog-
Antrodiella Ryvarden & I. Johans. ( 1980), Phanero- eny), Wedin et al. (MR 109: 159, 2005; phylogeny),
chaetaceae. c. 50, USA. See Niemela (Karstenia 22: Lumbsch et al. (MR 111: 1133, 2007).
11, 1982), Gilbertson & Ryvarden (Europ. Polyp. 1: Aorate Syd. (1929) = Titaea fide Boedijn (Sydowia 5:
147, 1993), Kim et al. (Antonie van Leeuwenhoek 83: 211, 1951).
81, 2003; phylogeny), Spirin & Zmitrovich (Kar- Aoria Cif. (1962), anamorphic Pezizomycotina,
stenia 43: 67, 2003; Russia), Dai (Mycotaxon 89: St.OeH.10. 1, Dominican Republic. See Ciferri (Atti
389, 2004; China). !st. bot. Univ. Lab. crittog. Pavia ser. 5 19: 89, 1962),
Antromyces Fresen. (1850), anamorphic Pezizomy- Nag Raj & DiCosmo (Univ. Waterloo Biol. Ser. 20,
cotina, Hsy.OeH.3/39. 2 (fimicolous), Europe; S. 1982).
America. See Seifert et al. (Univ. Waterloo Biol. Ser. apandrous, forming oospores when no antheridia are
27, 1983). present.
Antromycopsis Pat. & Trab. (1897), anamorphic Pleu- Aparaphysaria Speg. (1922), Pyronemataceae. 2,
rotus. 3, widespread. See Pollack & Miller (Mem. N. India; Tierra del Fuego. See Kimbrough (Mem. N. Y.
Y. bot. Gdn 28: 174, 1976; teleomorph), Moore (CJB bot. Gdn 49: 326, 1989).
55: 1251, 1977), Moore (TBMS 82: 377, 1984), Apatelomyces Thaxt. (1931), Laboulbeniaceae. 1, W.
Stalpers et al. (CJB 69: 6, 1991; gen. revision, key), Africa. See Nannfeldt (Svensk bot. Tidskr. 43: 468,
Capelari & Fungaro (MR 107: 1050, 2003; RAPD). 1949).
antrorse, directed upwards or forwards. Apatomyces Thaxt. ( 1931 ), Laboulbeniaceae. 1, Phil-
Anulohypha Cif. (1962), anamorphic Pezizomycotina, ippines. See Tavares (Mycol. Mem. 9: 627 pp., 1985),
Hso.-.-. 1, Dominican Republic. See Ciferri (Atti !st. Santamaria (MR 99: 1071, 1995).
bot. Univ. Lab. crittog. Pavia ser. 5 19: 88, 1962). Apatoplaca Poelt & Hafellner (1980), Teloschistaceae
Anulomyces Bydgosz (1932) nom. dub., Fungi. (L). 1, N. America. See Bellemere et al. (Cryptog.
Anulosporium Sherb. (1933) nom. dub., Fungi. See Bryol.-Lichenol. 7: 189, 1986; ultrastr.), Kantvilas &
Drechsler (Myco/. 26: 135, 1934), Rubner (Stud. My- McCarthy (Lichenologist 35: 397, 2003).
co/. 39, 1996; = Arthrobotrys or Monacrosporium Aphanandromyces W. Rossi (1982), Laboulbeniaceae.
(Orbiliaceae)). 1, Europe. See Rossi (Myco/. 74: 520, 1982), Tavares
Anungitea B. Sutton (1973), anamorphic Venturiaceae, (Myco/. Mem. 9: 627 pp., 1985), Santamaria et al.
Hso.leP.3/9. 15, widespread. See Sutton (Mycol. (Treb. Inst. Bot. Barcelona 14: 1, 1991; Europe),
Pap. 132: 10, 1973), Crous et al. (CJB 73: 224, 1995; Santamaria (Fl. Mycol. lberica 5, 2003; Iberian pen-
S Africa), Castaneda Ruiz et al. (Mycotaxon 65: 93, insula).
1997; Cuba), Crous et al. (Stud. Mycol. 58: 185, Aphanistis Sorokin ( 1889), ? Chytridiales. 1 or 2,
2007; phylogeny). former USSR.
Anungitopsis R.F. Castafieda & W.B. Kendr. (1990), Aphanoascus Zukal (1890), Onygenaceae. Anamorph
anamorphic Venturiaceae, Hso.= eP.?28. 7, wide- Chrysosporium. 12, widespread. See Cano & Guarro
spread. See Castaneda Ruiz & Kendrick (Univ. Wa- (MR 94: 455, 1990; key), Sugiyama et al. (Myco-
terloo Biol. Ser. 33: 6, 1990), Castafleda Ruiz et al. science 40: 251, 1999; DNA), Cano et al. (Stud. My-
(Mycotaxon 59: 203, 1996; Cuba), forgensen (Symb. co/. 47: 153, 2002; phylogeny), Pivkin & Khud-
bot. upsa/. 32 no. 1: 113, 1997; S Africa), Ho et al. yakova (Mycotaxon 81: 7, 2002), Sugiyama et al.
(Mycotaxon 72: 115, 1999; key), Crous et al. (Stud. (Stud. Myco/. 47: 5, 2002).
Myco/. 58: 185, 2007; phylogeny). Aphanobasidium Jiilich (1979), Pterulaceae. 15, wide-
Anzia Garov. (1868) = Lichenothelia. spread. See Jiilich (Persoonia 10: 326, 1979), Boidin
Anzia Stizenb. (1861) nom. cons., Parmeliaceae (L). et al. (BSMF 119: 333, 2003; subgen. Aphano-
35, widespread. See Culberson (Brittonia 13: 381, basidium).
1961), Kurokawa & Jinzenji (Bull. natn. Sci. Mus. Aphanocladium W. Garns (1971), anamorphic Nectri-
Tokyo, B 8: 369, 1965), Yoshimura & Elix (J. Hat- aceae, Hso.OeH.15. 2 (on myxomycetes), wide-
tori bot. Lab. 74: 287, 1993), Yoshimura et al. spread. Several species are now placed in Lecanicil-
(Bib/thca Lichenol. 58: 439, 1995; New Guinea), lium. See Garns et al. (CJB 76: 1570, 1998), Sung et
Calvelo (Mycotaxon 58: 147, 1996; S. Am.), Yoshi- al. (Nova Hedwigia 72: 311, 2001; phylogeny), Zare
mura et al. (J. Hattori bot. Lab. 82: 343, 1997; Indian & Garns (Rostaniha Supplement 3, 2004).
spp.), Kiirnefelt et al. (Nova Hedwigia 67: 71, 1998), Aphanofalx B. Sutton ( 1986), anamorphic Pezizomy-
Yoshimura in Marcelli & Seaward (Eds) (Lichenol- cotina, St.OeH.1. 2, Zambia; Pakistan. See Sutton &
ogy in Latin America. History, Current Knowledge Abbas (TBMS81: 640, 1987).
and Applications [Proceedings of GLAL-3, Terceiro Aphanopeltis Syd. (1927), Asterinaceae. Anamorph
Encontro do Grupo Latino-Americano de Liquen61o- Elachopeltis. 7, America (tropical); Indonesia. See
gos, Sao Paulo, Brazil, 24-28 September, 1997]: 117, Hosagoudar et al. (Journal of Mycopathologica/ Re-
1998; Am.), Rikkinen & Poinar (MR 106: 984, 2002; search 39: 61, 2001 ).
fossil taxa), Thell et al. (Myco/. Progr. 3: 297, 2004; aphanoplasmodium, see plasmodium.
phylogeny), Arup et al. (Myco/. 99: 42, 2007; phy- Aphanopsidaceae Printzen & Rambold (1995), Le-
logeny), Crespo et al. (Mo/. Phylogen. Evol. 44: 812, canorales (L ). 2 gen. (+ 2 syn.), 3 spp.
41 APHANOPSIS

Lit.: Eriksson (SA 9: 24, 1990) places it outside of ing granule at the hyphal apex, esp. in Basidiomy-
the Lecanoromycetidae, Printzen & Rambold cetes; the 'Spitzenl<orper' of Brunswik (1924); - veil,
(Lichenologist 27: 99, 1995), Kantvilas & McCarthy see annulus; - wall building, see wall building.
(Lichenologist 31: 555, 1999). apiculate, having an apiculus.
Aphanopsis Nyl. ex P. Syd. (1887), Aphanopsidaceae apiculus (of a spore), a short projection at one end; a
(L). I, Europe. See Coppins & James (Lichenologist projection by which it was fixed to the sterigma
16: 241, 1984), Printzen & Rambold (Lichenologist (Josserand); apicule; hilar appendage.
27: 91, 1995). apileate, having no pileus; resupinate.
Aphanostigme Syd. (1926),? Pseudoperisporiaceae. c. Apinisia La Touche (1968), Onygenales. Anamorph
12, widespread. See Hansford (Mycol. Pap. 15, Chrysosporium. 2 or 3, Europe; Australia. See
1946), Muller (Sydowia 18: 86, 1965), Rossman Guarro et al. (Mycotaxon 42: 193, 1991), Sugiyama
(Mycol. Pap. 157, 1987), Verma & Kamal (Indian et al. (Mycoscience 40: 251, 1999; DNA), Sugiyama
Phytopath. 42: 561, 1990). et al. (Stud. Mycol. 47: 5, 2002; phylogeny).
Aphanotria Dobbeler (2007), Bionectriaceae. I, S. Apiocamarops Samuels & J.D. Rogers (1987), Bolini-
America (tropical). See Dobbeler (MR 111: 1406, aceae. 3, C. & S. America. See Samuels & Rogers
2007). (Mycotaxon 28: 54, 1987), Rogers & Samuels (J&-
Apharia Bonord. (1864), Pezizomycotina. I, Europe. col. 80: 738, 1988), Rogers & Ju (Sydowia 55: 359,
Aphelaria Comer (1950), Aphelariaceae. 20, wide- 2003).
spread. See Roberts (Kew Bull. 54: 517, 1999; Cam- Apiocarpella Syd. & P. Syd. (1919), anamorphic Pe-
eroon). zizomycotina, Cpd.leH.I. 8, widespread. See Mel'nik
Aphelariaceae Comer ( 1970), Cantharellales. 3 gen., (Nov. Sist. niz. Rast. 13: 93, 1976), Punithalingam
22 spp. Basidioma ramarioid. (Mycol. Pap. 142, 1979; synonym of Ascochyta),
Lit.: Comer (Ann. Bot. Mem. [A monograph of Vanev & Sofia (Fitologiya 29: 39, 1985; key).
Clavaria and allied genera] 1: I, 1950), Comer Apioclypea K.D. Hyde (1994), ? Clypeosphaeriaceae.
(TBMS 49: 205, 1966), Petersen & Zang (Acta Bot. I (saprobic on palms), Papua New Guinea. See Hyde
Yunn. 8: 281, 1986), Roberts (Kew Bull. 54: 517, et al. (Sydowia 50: 21, 1998), Kang et al. (Myco-
1999). science 40: 151, 1999), Smith et al. (Fungal Diver-
Aphelariopsis Jiilich ( 1982), ? Septobasidiaceae. 2, sity 13: 175, 2003; rel. to Apiospora), Taylor & Hyde
Sarawak; S. America. See Jiilich (Persoonia 11: 402, (Fungal Diversity Res. Ser. 12, 2003).
1982). Apiocrea Syd. & P. Syd. (1921) = Hypomyces fide
Aphelidium Zopf(1885) nom. dub., Fungi. Protozoa or Rogerson & Samuels (Mycol. 81: 413, 1989),
fungi in algal cells). Rossman et al. (Stud Mycol. 42: 248 pp., 1999).
Aphidomyces Brain (1923),? Saccharomycetales. 5 (in Apiodiscus Petr. (1940),? Rhytismatales. I, Iran.
Insecta), widespread. Apiodothina Petr. & Cif. (1932) = Coccoidea fide
Aphotistus Humb. (1793) = Rhizomorpha Roth fide Muller & von Arx (Beitr. Kryptfl. Schweiz 11 no. 2,
Mussat (Syll. fang. 15, 1901) nom. dub. fide, Dolli< 1962).
(Taxon 11: 79, 1962). Apiognomonia Hohn. ( 1917), Gnomoniaceae. Ana-
Aphragmia Trevis. (1880) [non Aphragmia Nees 1836, morphs Discula, Gloeosporidina. 10 (from stems and
Acanthaceae] = Ionaspis fide Hawksworth et al. leaves), Europe; N. America. A. erythrostoma (cherry
(Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995). leaf scorch), A. quercina (oak anthracnose). See von
Aphyllophorales. Order proposed by Rea (after Pa- Arx (Antonie van Leeuwenhoek 17: 259, 1951), Barr
touillard) for basidiomycetes having macroscopic (Mycol. Mem. 1, 1978; key), Monod (Sydowia 37:
basidiocarps in which the hymenophore is flattened 222, 1984), Barr (Mycotaxon 41: 287, 1991; N Am.
(Thelephoraceae), club-like (Clavariaceae), tooth- spp.), Haemmerli et al. (Molecular Plant-Microbe
like (Hydnaceae) or has the hymenium lining tubes Interactions 5: 479, 1992; DNA), Viret & Petrini
(Polyporaceae) or sometimes on lamellae, the poroid (MR 98: 423, 1994), Butin & Kehr (Eur. J. For. Path.
or lamellate hymenophores being tough and not 28: 297, 1998; anam.), Castlebury et al. (Mycol. 94:
fleshy as in the Agaricales. Traditionally the order 1017, 2002), Castlebury et al. (Mycoscience 44: 203,
has had a core of 4 fam. (as indicated above) based 2003), Sogonov et al. (Sydowia 57: 102, 2005; typifi-
on hymenophore shape but detailed microscopic cation), Sogonov et al. (MR 111: 693, 2007; revi-
studies of basidiocarp structure and molecular evi- sion).
dence has shown these groupings to be unnatural. Apioplagiostoma M.E. Barr (1978), Gnomoniaceae. 3,
Keys to 550 spp. in culture are given by Stalpers Europe; N. America. See Mouchacca (Cryptog. My-
(Stud. mycol. 16, 1978). col. 8: 141, 1987), Frohlich & Hyde (MR 99: 727,
Aphyllotus Singer (1974),? Marasmiaceae. l, Colom- 1995), Zhang & Blackwell (Mycol. 93: 355, 2001;
bia. See Singer (Sydowia Beih. 7: 29, 1974). phylogeny).
Aphysa Theiss. & Syd. ( 1917) = Coleroa fide Muller & Apioporthe Hohn. (1917) = Anisogramma fide Muller
von Arx (Beitr. Kryptfl. Schweiz 11 no. 2, 1962). & von Arx in Ainsworth et al. (Eds) (The Fungi 4A:
Aphysiostroma Barrasa, A.T. Martinez & G. Moreno 87, 1973).
(1986), Hypocreaceae. Anamorph Verticillium-like. I Apioporthella Petr. (1929),? Valsaceae. I (from stems
(coprophilous), Spain. See Barrasa et al. (CJB 63: etc.), Europe; N. America. See Barr (Mycotaxon 41:
2439, 1985), Spatafora & Blackwell (Mycol. 85: 912, 287, 1991).
1993; DNA), Rossman et al. (Stud. Mycol. 42: 248 Apiorhynchostoma Petr. (1923), Clypeosphaeriaceae.
pp., 1999), Suh & Blackwell (Mycol. 91: 836, 1999; 5 (saprobic on wood), Europe. See Sivanesan (TBMS
phylogeny), Sung et al. (Nova Hedwigia 72: 311, 65: 19, 1975), Rogers et al. (Mycol. 86: 700, 1994),
2001; phylogeny), Sung et al. (Stud. Mycol. 57: I, Waldner (Beitr. Kenntn. Pilze Mitteleur. 11: 67,
2007). 1997), Hyde et al. (Sydowia 50: 21, 1998), Reblova
apical, at the end (or apex); - granule, a deeply stain- (Sydowia 50: 229, 1998), Kang et al. (Mycoscience
 APOGAEUMANNOMYCES 43

40: 151, 1999;posn). 50: 21, 1998), Hyde & Cannon (Mycol. Pap. 175,
Apiosordaria Arx & W. Garns (1967), Lasiosphaeri- 1999).
aceae. Anamo.rph Cladorrhinum. 11, widespread. See Aplacodina Ruhland (1900) = Pseudomassaria tide
Krug et al. (Mycotaxon 17: 553, 1983), Guarro & Barr (Mycol. 68, 1976).
Cano (TBMS 91: 587, 1988), Mouchacca & Garns aplanetism, the condition of having non-motile spores
(Mycotaxon 48: 415, 1993; anamorphs), Hyde et al. in place of zoospores.
(Mycoscience 38: 437, 1997), Stchigel et al. (Mycol. Aplanocalenia Lucking, Serus. & Vezda (2005), Gom-
92: 1206, 2000), Stchigel et al. (Mycol. 95: 1218, phillaceae (L ). I. See Lucking et al. (Lichenologist
2003), Huhndorf et al. (Mycol. 96: 368, 2004; phy- 37: 163, 2005).
logeny), Miller & Huhndorf (Mo/. Phylogen. Evol. aplanogamete, a non-motile gamete.
35: 60, 2005; phylogeny), Zhang et al. (Mycol. 98: aplanospore (1) a naked, amoeboid or non-amoeboid
1076, 2006; phylogeny). mobile cell; (2) a sporangiospore.
Apiosphaeria Hohn. (1909), Phyllachoraceae. Ana- Aplanosporites R.K. Kar (1979), Fossil Fungi. I,
morph Oswaldina. 5 (from living leaves), widespread India. See Kar (Palaeobotanist 26: 35, 1977).
(neotropics). See Dianese et al. (Sydowia 46: 233, Aplectosoma Drechsler (1951), Cochlonemataceae. 1,
1994; anamorph), Hyde et al. (Sydowia 50: 21, USA. See Drechsler(Myco/. 43: 173, 1951).
1998), Hyde & Cannon (Mycol. Pap. 175: 114, 1999; aplerotic, of an oospore which occupies < 60% of the
spp. on palms). oogonial volume (Shahzad et al., Bot. J. Linn. Soc.
Apiospora Sacc. (1875), Apiosporaceae. Anamorphs 108: 143, 1992).
Arthrinium, Cordelia, Pteroconium. 7 (on Palmae, Aplopsora Mains (1921), Chaconiaceae. c. 6 (on di-
grasses etc.), widespread. See Samuels et al. (N.Z. JI cots), N. America; Brazil; Russian far east; China;
Bot. 19: 137, 1981), Muller (Boin Soc. argent. Bot. Japan. See Buritica (Revista de la Academia Colum-
28: 201, 1992; key), Hyde et al. (Sydowia 50: 21, biana de Ciencias Exactas, Fisicas y Natura/es 22
1998), Smith et al. (Fungal Diversity 13: 175, 2003; no. 84: 325, 1998; neotrop. spp).
phylogeny), Huhndorf et al. (Mycol. 96: 368, 2004; Aplosporella Speg. (1880), anamorphic Botryosphae-
phylogeny), Zhang et al. (Mycol. 98: 1076, 2006; riaceae, St.OeP.1. 66, widespread (esp. tropical). See
phylogeny). Petrak (Sydowia 6: 336, 1952), Tilak & Ramchandra
Apiosporaceae K.D. Hyde, J. Frohl., Joanne E. Taylor Rao (Mycopath. Mycol. appl. 24: 362, 1964), Ram-
& M.E. Barr (1998), Sordariomycetidae (inc. sed.). 6 chandra Rao (Mycopath. Mycol. appl. 28: 45, 1966;
gen.(+ 16 syn.), 47 spp. Indian spp.), Ramchandra Rao (Mycopath. Mycol.
Lit.: Samuels et al. (N.Z. JI Bot. 19: 137, 1981), appl. 28: 68, 1966; Indian spp.), Pandey (Perspec-
Muller (Boin Soc. argent. Bot. 28: 201, 1992), Hyde tives in mycological research 2: 77, 1990; review),
et al. (Sydowia 50: 21, 1998), Wang & Hyde (Fungal Pande & Rao (Nova Hedwigia 60: 79, 1995; key to
Diversity 3: 159, 1999), Huhndorf et al. (Mycol. 96: 44 spp.), Damm et al. (Fungal Diversity 27: 35,
368, 2004). 2007; posn).
Apiosporella Hohn. ex Theiss. (1917) = Pseudomas- Aplosporidium Speg. (1912) = Asteromella fide Sut-
saria fide Barr (Mycol. 68, 1976). ton (Mycol. Pap. 141, 1977).
Apiosporella Speg. (1910) =Apiocarpella. Aplotomma A. Massa!. ex Beltr. (1858) ? = Buellia
Apiosporella Speg. (1912) = Aplosporidium fide fide Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn
Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 8, 1995).
1995). Apoa Syd. (1931) = Pachypatella fide von Arx &
Apiosporina Hohn. ( 1910) = Venturia Sacc. See also Muller (Stud. Mycol. 9, 1975).
Dibotryon. fide Barr (Sydowia 41: 25, 1989), Crous apobasidiomycete, a gasteromycete having apobasidia.
et al. (Stud. Mycol. 58: 185, 2007; phylogeny), Win- apobasidium, see basidium.
ton et al. (Mycol. 99: 240, 2007; phylogeny). Apocoryneum B. Sutton (1975) = Massariothea fide
Apiosporina Petr. ( 1925) = Pseudomassaria fide Sutton (Mycol. Pap. 141, 1977).
Muller & von Arx (Beitr. Kryptjl. Schweiz 11 no. 2, apocyte, multinucleate cell in which the multinucleate
1962). condition is accidental, transitory or secondary. See
Apiosporium Kunze (1817), anamorphic Capnodium, coenocyte.
St.OeH.?. 2. See Kunze (Mykologische Hefte Leipzig Apocytospora Hohn. (1924) = Plectophomella fide
1, 1817). Petrak (Annis mycol. 27: 368, 1929).
Apiosporopsis (Traverso) Mariani ( 1911 ), ? Melanco- apodial, having no stalk; sessile.
nidaceae. 1, Europe. See Reid & Dowsett (CJB 68: Apodospora Cain & J.H. Mirza (1970), Lasiosphaeri-
2398, 1990). aceae. 4 (coprophilous), N. America; Europe. See
apiosporous (of two-celled spores), where one cell is Lundqvist (Symb. bot. upsal. 20 no. 1, 1972), Barr
markedly smaller then the other. (Mycotaxon 39: 43, 1990; posn).
Apiothecium Lar.N. Vassiljeva (1987) = Apioporthella Apodothina Petr. ( 1970), Phyllachoraceae. 1 (on living
fide Barr (Mycotaxon 41: 287, 1991). leaves of Yucca), USA. See Petrak (Sydowia 23: 276,
Apiothyrium Petr. (1947), Hyponectriaceae. 1, 1969).
Finland. See Wang & Hyde (Fungal Diversity 3: 159, Apodus Malloch & Cain (1971), ? Lasiosphaeriaceae.
1999). 1 (coprophilous), N. America. See Malloch & Cain
Apiotrabutia Petr. ( 1929) = Munkiella fide Muller & (CJB 49: 869, 1971), Cai et al. (MR. 110: 137, 2006;
von Arx (Beitr. Kryptjl. Schweiz 11 no. 2, 1962). phylogeny), Cai et al. (MR. 110: 359, 2006; poly-
Apiotrichum Stautz ( 1931) = Trichosporon fide Mid- phyly).
delhoven et al. (FEMS Yeast Res. 1: 15, 2001; taxon- Apogaeumannomyces Matsush. (2003) nom. inval., ?
omy). Chaetosphaeriales. Anamorph Cercosporula. 1 (on
Apiotypa Petr. (1925), Pezizomycotina. 1, Philippines. palm leaf), Peru. See Matsushima (Matsush. Mycol.
Type material is missing. See Hyde et al. (Sydowia Mem. 10: 152, 2001).
44 APOGAMY

apogamy, the apomictic development of diploid cells. 1990).

Apogloeum Petr. (1954), anamorphic Pezizomycotina, Aporitricellaesporites Frunzescu & Bacaran (1990),
St.OeH.?. I, Tasmania. See Petrak (Sydowia 8: 57, Fossil Fungi. l. See Frunzescu & Bacaran (Revue
1954). roum. Geo/., Geophys. Geogr. Geo!. 34: table I,
Apoharknessia Crous & S.J. Lee (2004), anamorphic 1990).
Diaporthales. l, pantropical. See Lee et al. (Stud. Aporomyces Thaxt. (1931), Laboulbeniaceae. 8 (on
Myco/. SO: 239, 2004). Limnichideae and Strophylinidae), widespread. See
Apomelasmia Grove (1937), anamorphic Di- Benjamin (Aliso 12: 335, 1989; key), Kaur &
aporthales, St.OeH.15. 2, Europe. See Mel'nik (Nov. Mukerji (Mycoscience 37: 61, 1996), Santamaria (Fl.
Sist. niz. Rast. 28: 69, 1992). Myco/. Iberica S, 2003; Europe).
Apomella Syd. (1937) = Botryosphaeria fide Sutton (in Aporophallus MOiler (1895), Phallaceae. l, Brazil.
litt. ). Aporothielavia Malloch & Cain (1973)? = Chaetomi-
apomixis (adj. apomictic), the development of sexual dium fide Malloch & Cain (Myco/. 65: 1055, 1973),
cells into spores, etc., without being fertilized. Cf. Suh & Blackwell (Myco/. 91: 836, 1999; phylogeny),
amphimixis, automixis, and pseudomixis. Untereiner et al. (CJB 79: 321, 2001; phylogeny, ge-
Aponectria (Sacc.) Sacc. (1883) = Nectria fide nus concept), Cai et al. (MR 110: 359, 2006; phylog-
Rossman et al. (Stud. Mycol. 42: 248 pp., 1999). eny), Cai et al. (MR 110: 137, 2006), Greif & Currah
apophysis, a swelling or a swollen filament, e.g. at the (MR 111: 70, 2007; ontogeny).
end of a sporangiophore below the sporangium in Aporpiaceae Bondartsev & Bondartseva (1960) =
Mucorales (cf. columella) or on the stem of some Auriculariaceae.
species of Geastrum; (in basidiomycetes), the swell- Aporpium Bondartsev & Singer (1944) = Pro-
ing at the tip of a sterigma from which the basidio- tomerulius fide Nllfiez (Folia cryptog. Estonica 33:
spore develops and which becomes the hilar append- 99, 1998).
age (q.v.). Aposphaeria Berk. (1860) nom. rej., anamorphic Pe-
Apophysomyces P.C. Misra (1979), Radiomycetaceae. zizomycotina. See Sutton (Myco/. Pap. 141, 1977).
l, India. See Misra et al. (Mycotaxon 8: 377, 1979), Aposphaeria Sacc. (1880) nom. cons., anamorphic
Ellis & Ajello (Myco/. 74: 144, 1982), Lakshmi et al. Melanomma, Cpd.OeH.15. 101, widespread. See
(J. Clin. Microbiol. 31: 1368, 1993; zygomycosis), Chesters (TBMS 22: 116, 1938), Heiny et al. (Myco-
Eaton et al. (J. Clin. Microbiol. 32: 2827, 1994; mu- taxon 44: 137, 1992).
cormycosis), Meis et al. (J. Clin. Microbiol. 32: Aposphaeriella Died. (1912) = Zignoi!lla fide Hlihnel
3078, 1994; osteomyelitis), Voigt & Wiistemeyer (Sher. A/cad. Wiss. Wien Math.-naturw. Kl., Abt. l
(Gene 270: 113, 2001; phylogeny), Liang et al. (J. 126: 283, 1917).
Clin. Microbiol. 44: 892, 2006; rhino-orbitocerebral Aposphaeriopsis Died. (1913) = Cephalotheca fide
mucormycosis). Chesters (TBMS 19: 261, 1935).
apoplasmodial (of Acrasiales), having non-fusion of Aposporella Thaxt. (1920), anamorphic Pezizomy-
the myxamoebae. cotina, Hso.OeP.38. I (on Insecta), Africa.
apoplastic, movement of substances via the cell walls, apospory, direct incorporation in a spore of an oogo-
not entering the living cell; cf. symplastic. nial or antheridial diploid nucleus with cytoplasm un-
Aporella Syd. (1939) [non Apore/la Podp. 1916, influenced by any meiosis at the time of spore wall
Musci] = Aporellula fide Sutton (Mycotaxon 3: 377, formation (Dick, 1972).
1976). Apostemidium P. Karst. (1871) = Apostemium.
Aporellula B. Sutton (1986), anamorphic Pezizomy- Apostemium (P. Karst.) P. Karst. (1870) = Vibrissea
cotina, St.I-= eH.15. l, Ecuador. See Sutton (Sy- fide Graddon (TBMS 48: 639, 1965; key), Sanchez &
dowia 38: 324, 1985). Korf(Myco/. 58: 733, 1966).
Aporhytisma Hlihn. ( 1917) = Diaporthe fide von Arx Apostrasseria Nag Raj (1983), anamorphic Phacidium,
& Muller (Beitr. Kryptfl. Schweiz 11 no. I, 1954), St.OeH.15. 4, New Zealand; N. America. See Kramer
Petrak (Sydowia 24: 249, 1971 ), Castlebury et al. (Stud. Mycol. 30: 151, 1987).
(Mycoscience 44: 203, 2003). Apotemnoum Corda (1833) = Clasterosporium fide
Aporia Duby (1862) = Lophodermium fide Hawk- Saccardo (Sy/I.fang. 4: 382, 1886).
sworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995). apothecium (pl. apothecia), a cup-like or saucer-like
Aporidicellaesporites Frunzescu & Bacaran (1990), ascoma in which the hymenium is exposed at matur-
Fossil Fungi. l. See Frunzescu & Bacaran (Revue ity, sessile or stipitate, the stipes sometimes
roum. Geo/., Geophys. Geogr. Geo!. 34: table l, lichenized (podetium; q.v.). See the following for
1990). terminology of anatomical structures of apothecia:
Aporimonocellasporites Frunzescu & Bacaran (1990), Degelius (Sym. bot. upsa/. 13 (2), 1954; tabulation of
Fossil Fungi. l. See Frunzescu & Bacaran (Revue terms), Korf (Sci. Rep. Yokohama nat. Univ. II 7: 7,
roum. Geo/., Geophys. Geogr. Geo!. 34: 12, 1990). 1958; in Ainsworth et al. (Eds), The Fungi 4A: 249,
Aporimonodicellaesporites Frunzescu & Bacaran 1973), Letrouit-Galinou (Bryologist 71: 297, 1969),
(1990), Fossil Fungi. l. See Frunzescu & Bacaran Maas Geesteranus (Blumea 6: 41, 1947), Sheard
(Revue roum. Geo/., Geophys. Geogr. Geo!. 34: table (Lichenologist 3: 328, 1967).
l + pl. l, fig. 8, 1990). Apoxona Donk (1969) = Hexagonia Fr. fide Bondart-
Aporimulticellaesporites Frunzescu & Bacaran sev & Singer (Polyporaceae of the European part of
(1990), Fossil Fungi. l. See Frunzescu & Bacaran the U.S.S.R. and Caucasus: 1106 pp., 1953).
(Revue roum. Geo/., Geophys. Geogr. Geo!. 34: 24, Appelia (Sacc.) Trotter (1931) = Trichoconis fide
1990). Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8,
Aporitetracellaesporites Frunzescu & Bacaran (1990), 1995).
Fossil Fungi. I. See Frunzescu & Bacaran (Revue appendage, a process (outgrowth) of any sort. For
roum. Geo/., Geophys. Geogr. Geo!. 34: table l, coelomycete conidial appendage terminology see
 AQUATIC FUNGI 45

Nag Raj (Coelomycetous anamorphs, 1993). et al. (Lichenologist 39: 187, 2007), Aptroot et al.
Appendichordella R.G. Johnson, E.B.G. Jones & S.T. (Biblthca Lichenol. 97, 2008; Costa Rica).
Moss (1987), Halosphaeriaceae. I (marine), Europe; apud, in; sometimes used to indicate a name published
N. America. See Johnson et al. (CJB 6S: 931, 1987), by one author in the work of another; cf. ex.
Kohhneyer & Volkmann-Kohlmeyer (Bot. Mar. 34: Apus Gray (1821) = Schizophyllum.
l, 1991). Apyrenium Fr. (1849) nom. dub., anamorphic Hy-
Appendicispora Spain, Oehl & Sieverd. (2006) = pocreales. See Donk (Taxon 7: 164, 1958).
Ambispora fide Walker & Schiissler (MR 112: 297, Aquadiscula Shearer & J.L. Crane (1985), Helotiaceae.
2008). 2 (aquatic), USA. See Shearer & Crane (Mycol. 77:
Appendicisporaceae C. Walker, Vestberg & A. 441, 1985), Fallah & Shearer (Mycol. 93: 566, 2001).
Schiissler (2007) nom. illegit. = Ambisporaceae. Aquadulciospora Fallah & Shearer (2001), Hyponec-
Lit.: Walker et al. (MR 111: [253], 2007), Walker triaceae. l, USA.
et al. (MR 111: 137, 2007). Aqualignicola V.M. Ranghoo, K.M. Tsui & K.D.
Appendicisporonites R.K. Saxena & S. Khare (1991), Hyde (2001), Annulatascaceae. l, Hong Kong. See
Fossil Fungi. I, India. See Saxena & Khare (Geophy- Ranghoo et al. (MR lOS: 628, 2001).
tology 21: 40, 1991). Aquamarina Kohlm., Volkm.-Kohlm. & O.E. Erikss.
Appendicospora K.D. Hyde (1995), ? Xylariales. 2 (1996), ? Dothideomycetes. l, North Carolina. See
(dead palm fronds), widespread (tropical). See Hyde Kohlmeyer et al. (MR 100: 393, 1996).
(Sydowia 47: 31, 1995), Yanna et al. (Mycoscience Aquamortierella Embree & Indoh (1967), Mortierella-
38: 395, 1997), Hyde et al. (Sydowia SO: 21, 1998; ceae. I, New Zealand; Japan. See Embree & Indoh
posn). (Bull. Torrey bot. Club 94: 464, 1967), Indoh (TMSJ
Appendicularia Peck (1885) [non Appendicularia DC. 8: 28, 1967).
1828, Melastomataceae] = Appendiculina. Aquaphila Goh, K.D. Hyde & W.H. Ho (1998), ana-
appendiculate (!)(cf an agaric basidioma), having the morphic Tubeufia, Hso.?.?. 2, Australia. See Goh et
edge of the expanded pileus fringed with tooth-like al. (MR 102: 588, 1998), Tsui et al. (Mycol. 99: 884,
remains of the veil, as in Psathyrella candolleana; 2007; phylogeny, anamorph).
(2) (of a spore), having one or more setulae. Aquapoterium Raja & Shearer (2008), Helotiales. l
Appendiculella Hohn. (1919), Meliolaceae. 250 (from (from fresh water), USA. See Raja et al. (Mycol. 100:
leaves), widespread (tropical). See Hughes (Mycol. 141, 2008).
Pap. 166, 1993), Song (Mycosystema 17: 214, 1998; Aquascypha D.A. Reid (1965), Meruliaceae. I, C. &
China), Song et al. (Mycosystema 21: 177, 2002; S. America. See Reid (Nova Hedwigia Beih. 18: 51,
China), Hosagoudar (Sydowia SS: 162, 2003; place- 1965), Ryvarden (Syn. Fung. 18: 76, 2004).
ment), Rodriguez & Piepenbring (Mycol. 99: 544, Aquasphaeria K.D. Hyde (1995),? Annulatascaceae. I
2007; Panama). (submerged wood), Queensland. See Hyde (Nova
Appendiculina Berl. (1889) = Stigmatomyces fide Hedwigia 61: 119, 1995).
Thaxter (Proc. Amer. Acad. Arts & Sci. 2S: 8, 1890). Aquathanatephorus C.C. Tu & Kimbr. (1978) =
Appendispora K.D. Hyde (1994), Didymosphaeri- Thanatephorus fide Stalpers & Anderson in Sneh et
aceae. 2, Brunei. See Hyde (Sydowia 46: 29, 1994), al. (Eds) (Rhizoctonia Species Taxonomy, Molecular
Hyde et al. (Nova Hedwigia 69: 449, 1999). Biology, Ecology, Pathology and Disease Control:
Appendixia B.S. Lu & K.D. Hyde (2000), Xylariaceae. 58, 1996).
I, USA. Questionably distinct from Anthostomel/a. Aquatic fungi. Living in water. Over 3000 species of
See Lu & Hyde (Fungal Diversity Res. Ser. 4: 224, Fungi and almost 150 chrornistans have been re-
2000). corded from freshwater, brackish and marine envi-
. Appianoporites S.Y. Sm., Currah & Stockey (2004), ronments (Shearer et al., Biodiversity and Conserva-
Fossil Fungi. l, Canada. See Smith et al. (Mycol. 96: tion 16: 49, 2007). Here the term is restricted to
181, 2004). freshwater in contrast to Marine fungi (q.v.). The
applanate, flattened. chief zoosporic fungi of freshwater are Chytridiomy-
apple canker, disease caused by Nectria galligena. cota and chrornistans, esp. Chytridiales and Sapro-
appressed (adpressed), closely flattened down. legniales: Sparrow (Aquatic phycomycetes, 1943 [edn
appressorium, a swelling on a germ-tube or hypha, 2, 1960]; Mycol. SO: 797, 1959, phylogeny), Emerson
esp. for attachment in an early stage of infection, as (Mycol. SO: 589, 1959; culture), Fuller & Jaworski
in certain Pucciniales and in Col/etotrichum; the '. (Zoosporic fangi in teaching and research, 1987).
expression of the genotype during the final phase of Many are fish parasites; some parasitize freshwater
germination', whether or not morphologically differ- plankton: Canter & Lund (Ann. Bot., Lond., n.s. 14-
entiated from vegetative hyphae, as long as the struc- lS, 1950-51; New Phytol. 47: 238, 1948; TBMS 36:
ture adheres to and penetrates the host (Emmett & 13, 37: 111, 1953-54), Cook (Am. J. Bot. SO: 580,
Parbery, Ann. Rev. Phytopath. 13: 146, 1975); the 1943, on desrnids), Khulbe (Manual of aquatic fangi
term hyphopodium (q.v.) is probably best treated as a (Chytridiomycetes and Oomycetes}, 2001), Paterson
synonym. (Mycol. SO: 85, 483, 1958).
Apra J.F. Hennen & F.O. Freire (1979), Raveneliaceae. 'Hyphomycetes' of freshwater have received much
I (on Mimosa (Leguminosae)), Brazil. See Hennen & attention (Ingold, TBMS 2S: 339, 1942). These fungi
Freire (Mycol. 71: 1053, 1979). frequently have branched or sigmoid spores as an ad-
Apterivorax S. Keller (2005), Neozygitaceae. 2, wide- aptation (typically of convergent evolution, see Tsui
spread. See Keller & Petrini (Sydowia S7: 47, 2005), & Berbee, Molecular Phylogenetics and Evolution
Keller & Petrini (Sydowia S7: 23, 2005; key), Keller 39: 587, 2006) to life on decaying leaves in fast run-
(Sydowia S8: 75, 2006; validation of A. acaricida). ning water (Ingold, Mycol. S8: 43, 1966), but may
Aptrootia Liicking & Sipman (2007), Trypetheliaceae also show other forms of adaptation, for example
(L). I, Costa Rica; Papua New Guinea. See Liicking empty cells acting as float chambers in the genus Ru-
46 AQUATICHEIROSPORA

bikia. Over 100 anamorph gen. and 300 spp. have aquatic mycota. Introduced forest trees, for example,
been recorded (Ingold, Am. J. Bot. 66: 218, 1979; An may result in a change in the range of aquatic fungi
illustrated guide to aquatic and water-borne hypho- colonizing fallen leaves (Ferreira et al., Archiv for
mycetes [Pubis Freshwater biol. Assn 30], 1975, Mikrobiol. 166: 467, 2006). Diverse fungi are found
keys, illustr.; Biol. J. Linn. Soc. 7: 1, 1975, conver- in polluted water and sewage: Cooke (Sydowia, Beih.
gent evolution), Nilsson (Symb. bot. upsal. 18 (2), I: 136, 1957, list; A laboratory guide to fangi in pol-
1964), Webster & Descals (in Cole & Kendrick, Bi- luted waters, sewage and sewage treatment systems,
ology of conidial fangi I: 295, 1981). Ecology: Biir- 1963; Our mouldy earth, 1970 [reprints and summa-
locher (Ed.) (The ecology of aquatic hyphomycetes, rizes his studies in this field]). There have been many
1992). Teleomorphs: Webster (in Biirlocher, The studies of aquatic fungi in relation to pollution
ecology of aquatic hyphomycetes: 99, 1992). Re- (Krauss et al., Aquatic fungi in heavy metal and or-
gional surveys. China: Zhu & Yu (Acta Mycol. Sin. ganically polluted habitats, in Deshrnukh & Rai (Eds)
11: 43, 1992). Cuba: Marvanova & Marvan (Cesk:G Biodiversity offangi, their role in human life, 2005).
Myk. 23: 135, 1969). Ghana: Dixon (TBMS 42: 174, Some attention has been given to possibilities of us-
1959). Hawaii: Ranzoni (Mycol. 71: 786, 1979). Ice- ing aquatic fungi in bioremediation of oil pollution
land: Johnson (J. Elisha Mitch. sci. Soc. 84: 179, (Etim & Antai, Global J. Env. Sci. 6: 33, 2007).
1968). Jamaica: Hudson & Ingold (TBMS 43: 469, Aquaticheirospora Kodsueb & W.H. Ho (2007), ana-
1960). Japan: Tubaki (Bull. Nat. Sci. Mus. Tokyo 41: morphic Pleosporales, H?.?.?. 1, Thailand. See Kod-
149, 1957). Malaysia: Nawawi (Malayan Nature sueb et al. (Botanical Journal of the Linnean Society
Journal 39: 75, 1985). New Zealand. Aimer & ISS: 283, 2007; descr.).
Segedin (N.Z. J. Bot. 23: 273, 1985). Nigeria: Ingold Aquaticola W.H. Ho, K.M. Tsui, Hodgkiss & K.D.
(TBMS 39: 108, 42: 479, 1956-59). N. Am.: Peterson Hyde (1999), Annulatascaceae. 5, Australia; Hong
(Mycol. S4: 117, SS: 18, 570, 1962-63; gen. key). Kong. See Ho et al. (Fungal Diversity 3: 87, 1999),
Norway: Brathen (Nord. J. Bot. 4: 375, 1984). Fallah & Shearer (Mycol. 93: 566, 2001), Tsui et al.
Puerto Rico: Santos-Flores & Betancourt-Lopez (Nova Hedwigia 77: 161, 2003), Campbell & Shearer
(Caribbean J. Sci. Special Pub!. 2: 1, 1997), Nieves- (Mycol. 96: 822, 2004; phylogeny).
Rivera & Santos-Flores (J. Agric. Univ. Puerto Rico Arachniaceae Coker & Couch (1928) = Lycoperda-
89: 97, 2005). Sierra Leone: Le'John (TBMS 48: ceae.
261, 1965). S. Am.: Schoenlein-Crusius & Grandi Arachnion Schwein. (1822), Agaricaceae. 6, wide-
(Brazilian J. Microbial. 34: 183, 2003). Uganda: In- spread (subtropical). See Demoulin (Nova Hedwigia
gold (TBMS 41: 109). Ukraine: Dudka ([Aquatic hy- 21: 641, 1972), Quadraccia (Mycotaxon S8: 331,
phomycetes of the Ukraine], 1974). Venezuela: Nils- 1996; Italy).
son (Svensk bot. Tidskr. S6: 351, 1962). Zimbabwe: Arachniopsis Long (1917) [non Arachniopsis Spruce
Ingold (TBMS 41: 109). See also aero-aquatic fungi. 1882, Hepaticae] = Arachnion fide Demoulin (Nova
Over 200 ascomycetes have also been recorded Hedwigia 21: 641, 1972).
from freshwater habitats (Shearer, Nova Hedw. S6: 1, Arachniotus J. Schriit. (1893), Gymnoascaceae. 3,
1993) and the tropics are now proving extremely rich Poland. See Orr et al. (Mycol. 69: 126, 1977), Currah
in novel ascomycete genera (e.g. Hyde, MR 98: 719, (Mycotaxon 24: 1, 1985), Udagawa & Uchiyama
1994). (Mycoscience 41: 303, 2000), Sugiyama & Mikawa
Some saxicolous lichens, mainly of the Lichina- (Mycoscience 42: 413, 2001), Sole et al. (Stud. My-
ceae and the gen. Dermatocarpon, Hymenelia, Pla- col. 47: 141, 2002; synonymy with Gymnascella).
cynthium, Polyblastia, Staurothele, Verrucaria (q.v.), Arachnocrea Z. Moravec (1956), Hypocreaceae.
occur in freshwater; some may be always submerged Anamorph Verticillium-like. 1 (on old polypores and
(e.g. Collema jluviatile, Hydrothria venosa). They plant tissues), widespread. See Rossman et al. (Stud
can form zones on river and lake margins related to Mycol. 42: 248 pp., 1999), Poldmaa (Stud. Mycol. 4S:
the frequency of submersion (Rosentreter, Northwest 83, 2000), Samuels et al. (CBS Diversity Ser. 4,
Sci. S8: 108, 1984; Santesson, Medd. Lunds Univ. 2006; USA).
Limnol. Inst. I, 1939, Sweden; Scott, Lichenologist 3: arachnoid, covered with, or formed of, delicate hairs
368, 1967, Zimbabwe), and can be used in the deter- or fibres; araneose.
mination of river channel capacity (Gregory, Earth Arachnomycelium Grilss (1931), Fossil Fungi. I.
Suiface Processes I: 273, 1976; Australia); a 'lichen- Arachnomyces Massee & E.S. Salmon (1902), Arach-
line' on trees can also indicate highwater levels nomycetaceae. Anamorph Onychocola. 10, Europe;
(Hale, Bryologist 87: 261, 1984). America. See Malloch & Cain (CJB 48: 839, 1970),
A small number of smuts are associated with Currah (Mycotaxon 24: 1, 1985), Gibas et al. (Medi-
aquatic plants and may show some adaptation them- cal Mycology 40: 573, 2002; anam.), Gibas et al.
selves to a freshwater environment (Piatek, Polish (Stud. Mycol. 47: 131, 2002; phylogeny, links with
Bot. J. SI: 173, 2006). In addition to plant debris sap- Eurotiales), Sugiyama et al. (Stud Mycol. 47: 5,
robes and animal parasites, various other substrata in 2002; phylogeny), Gibas et al. (Stud. Mycol. SO: 525,
freshwater have been investigated for fungi (Czec- 2004), Geiser et al. (Mycol. 98: 1053, 2006; phylog-
zuga et al., Polish J. Environmental Sci. 13: 21, eny).
2004). Yeasts are also known from aquatic environ- Arachnomycetaceae Gibas, Sigler & Currah (2002),
ments, and may contribute to water self-purification Arachnomycetales. 2 gen., 11 spp.
(Dynowska et al., Int. J. Ecohydrology and Hydro- Lit.: Gibas et al. (Stud. Mycol. 47: 131, 2002),
biol. S: 147, 2005). Geiser et al. (Mycol. 98: 1053, 2006).
At least some aquatic fungi also occupy dry land Arachnomycetales Gibas, Sigler & Currah (2002).
habitats, for example as endophytes (Sati et al., Nat. Eurotiomycetidae. 1 fam., 2 gen., 11 spp. Fam.:
Acad Sci. Letters 29: 351, 2006). The land environ- Arachnomycetaceae
ment adjacent to fresh water can markedly affect the For Lit see under fam.
 ARCHITRYPETHELIUM 47
Arachnopeziza Fuckel (1870),? Hyaloscyphaceae. 15, al. (Mycol. 93: 344, 2001).
widespread (north temperate). See Korf (Lloydia 14: Archaea (archaebacteria), an heterogeneous group of
129, 1951 ), Huhtinen (Mycotaxon 30: 9, 1987), prokaryotic organisms belonging to the Domain Ar-
Cantrell & Hanlin (Mycol. 89: 745, 1997; DNA), Yu chaea. See bacteria.
& Zhuang (Nova Hedwigia 74: 415, 2002; China). archaeascus, see ascus.
Arachnopezizella Kirschst. (1938) = Arachnopeziza Archaeoglomus N. Sharma, R.K. Kar, A. Agarwal &
fide Korf(Lloydia 14: 129, 1951). R. Kar (2005), Fossil Fungi, Glomeraceae. l.
Arachnophora Hennebert (1963), anamorphic Pezizo- Archaeomarasmius Hibbett, D. Grimaldi & Donoghue
mycotina, Hso.= eP.I. 4, widespread (esp. north tem- (1997), Fossil Fungi. 1, New Jersey. See Hibbett et
perate). See Hughes (N.Z. JI Bot. 17: 139, 1979; al. (Am. J. Bot. 84: 982, 1997).
descr.), Castaneda Ruiz et al. (Nova Hedwigia 64: Archaeospora Morton & Redecker (2001), Archaeo-
473, 1997), Kendrick (CJB 81: 75, 2003; morpho- sporaceae. I, USA. See Morton & Redecker (Mycol.
genesis). 93: 183, 2001), Redecker & Raab (Mycol. 98: 885,
Arachnoscypha Boud. (1885) = Arachnopeziza fide 2006; phylogeny).
Korf (Lloydia 14: 129, 1951), Svrcek (Ceskti Mykol. Archaeosporaceae J.B. Morton & D. Redecker (2001),
41: 193, 1987). Archaeosporales. I gen., I spp.
Arachnospora R.F. Castaneda, Minter & Camino Lit.: Azcon-Aguilar & Barea (Mycorrhiza 6: 457,
(2003), anamorphic Pezizomycotina, H?.?.?. I (on 1996), van der Heijden et al. (Nature Lond. 396: 69,
decaying leaves), Cuba. See Castaileda Ruiz et al. 1998), Morton & Redecker (Mycol. 93: 183, 2001),
(Mycotaxon 87: 386, 2003). Schiilller et al. (MR 105: 1413, 2001), Spain (Myco-
Arachnotheca Arx (1971), Onygenales. Anamorph taxon 87: 109, 2003), Hafeel (Mycorrhiza 14: 213,
Chrysosporium. 3, widespread. See Currah (Myco- 2004), Redecker (Glomeromycota Arbuscular my-
taxon 24: l, 1985), Uchiyama et al. (Mycoscience 36: corrhizal fungi and their relative(s). Version 01 July
211, 1995), Sugiyama & Mikawa (Mycoscience 42: 2005.
413, 2001), Sugiyama et al. (Stud. Mycol. 47: 5, http://tolweb.org/Glomeromycota/28715/2005.07.01
2002; phylogeny). in The Tree of Life Web Project, http://tolweb.org:
Arachnula Cienk. (1876), Biomyxida. q.v. [unpaginated], 2005), Walker et al. (MR 111: 137,
Araeocoryne Corner (1950), Gomphaceae. I, Malay- 2007).
sia. See Corner (Ann. Bot. Mem. [A monograph of Archaeosporales C. Walker & A. Schussler (2001).
Clavaria and allied genera] 1: 194, 1950). Glomeromycetes. 3 fam., 3 gen., 6 spp. Fams:
Araneomyces Hohn. (1909), anamorphic Paranec- (I) Ambisporaceae
triella, Hso.lbH.l. l (mycoparasitic), Brazil. See (2) Archaeosporaceae
Sutton (TBMS 83: 399, 1984), Rossman (Mycol. Pap. (3) Geosiphonaceae
157: 71pp.,1987), Wu et al. (MR 101: 1318, 1997). For Lit. see under fam.
Araneosa Long (1941), Agaricaceae. l, USA. Archagaricon A. Hancock & Atthey (1869), Fossil
Basidioma gasteroid. See Long (Mycol. 33: 351, Fungi (mycel.) Fungi. 5 (Carboniferous), British
1941). Isles.
araneose (araneous), see arachnoid. Archecribraria Locq. (1983), Fossil Fungi. 2, Sahara.
Arberia Nieuwl. (1916) [non Arberia C.D. White Archemycota. Name in the rank of phylum including
1908, fossil ? Pteridophyta] = Asteridium. the groups treated in this Dictionary as Chytridiomy-
Arborella Zebrowski (1936), Fossil Fungi ? Chy- cota and Zygomycota (incl. Trichomycetes); see
tridiomycetes. 2 (Cambrian to? Recent), Australia. Cavalier-Smith (in Rayner et al. (Eds), Evolutionary
arboricolous, growing on trees . biology of the fungi: 339, 1987; in Osawa & Honjo
. Arborillus Munt.-Cvetk. & G6mez-Bolea (1998), (Eds), Evolution of life: 271, 1991).
anamorphic Pezizomycotina, Hso.?.?. I (licheni- Archeomycelites Bystrov (1959), Fossil Fungi (my-
colous), Spain. See Muntafiola-Cvetkovic & G6mez- cel.) Fungi. I (Devonian), former USSR.
Bolea (Mycotaxon 68: 152, 1998). Archephoma Watanabe, H. Nishida & Kobayashi
Arborispora K. Ando (1986), anamorphic Pezizomy- (1999), Fossil Fungi. I, Japan. See Watanabe et al.
cotina, Hso.lbH.1/10. 3 (aquatic), Japan. See Ando (Int. J. Pl. Sci. 160: 436, 1999).
(TMSJ 27: 120, 1986), Gonczol & Revay (Fungal Archeplax Locq. (1985), Fossil Fungi. I, Sahara.
Diversity 12: 19, 2003; ecology). Archeterobasidium Koeniguer & Locq. (1979), Fossil
arbuscle (arbuscule), see mycorrhiza. Fungi, Agaricomycetes. I (Miocene), Libya.
Arbuscula Bat. & Peres (1965) [non Arbuscula H.A. Archiascomycetes = Taphrinomycetes. Class of Asco-
Crum, Steere & L.E. Anderson 1964, Musci] = mycota provisionally proposed by Nishida & Sugi-
Neoarbuscula. yama (Mycoscience 35: 361, 1994) for Pneumocystis,
Arbusculidium B. Sutton (1982) [non Arbusculidium Protomyces, Saitoella, Schizosaccharomyces and
J. Deunff 1968, fossil Acritarcha] = Neoarbuscula. Taphrina based on !SS rRNA sequences; considered
Arbusculina Marvanova & Descals (1987), anamor- by the authors to perhaps not be monophyletic but to
phic Pezizomycotina, Hso.lbH.19. 2 (aquatic), wide- have originated before Euascomycetes and Hemias-
spread. See Marvanova & Descals (TBMS 89: 499, comycetes.
1987), Marvanova (TBMS 90: 607, 1988), Descals archicarp (of ascomycetes ), the cell, hypha, or coil
(MR 109: 545, 2005; propagules). which later becomes the ascoma or part of it.
Arbusculites Paradkar (1976), Fossil Fungi. I (Creta- Archilichens, lichens in which the algae are bright
ceous), India. See Paradkar (Journal of Palynology green (obsol.).
10: 120, 1974). Archimycetes (obsol.). Name used rarely for Plas-
Arcangelia Sacc. (1890) = Didymella fide von Arx & modiophoromycota and Chytridiomycota. Myxochy-
Millier (Stud. Mycol. 9, 1975). tridiales.
Arcangeliella Cavara ( 1900) = Lactarius fide Miller et Architrypethelium Aptroot ( 1991 ), Trypetheliaceae
48 ARCHONTOSOME

(L). 3, widespread (tropical). See Aptroot (Biblthca authors, but relationships are obscure. See Hyde
Lichenol. 44: 120, 1991 ), Aptroot et al. (Biblthca (Nova Hedwigia 63: 81, 1996), Jeewon et al. (MR
Lichenol. 97, 2008; Costa Rica). 107: 1392, 2003).
archontosome, an electron-dense body occurring near Aregma Fr. (1815) = Phragrnidiurn fide Vanky (in
nuclei at all stages from crozier formation to the de- litt. ).
velopment of young ascospores in Xylaria polymor- Arenaea Penz. & Sacc. (1901) = Lachnurn fide Korf in
pha. See Beckett & Crawford (J. gen. Microbiol. 63: Ainsworth et al (The Fungi 4A, 1973).
269, 1970). Arenariomyces Hohnk (1954), Halosphaeriaceae. 4
Arcispora Marvanova & Biirl. (1998), anamorphic (marine), widespread. See Jones et al. (J. Linn. Soc.
Basidiomycota. 1 (aquatic), Canada. See Marvanova Bot. 87: 193, 1983), Kohlmeyer & Volkrnann-
&Biirlocher(Myco/. 90: 531, 1998). Kohlmeyer (MR 92: 413, 1989; key), Jones et al.
arctic mycology, see Polar and alpine mycology. (CJB 74 Suppl. 1: S790, 1995; ultrastr.).
Arcticomyces Savile (1959) = Exobasidiurn fide Donk Arenicola Velen. (1947) = Entoloma fide Kuyper (in
(Persoonia 4: 287, 1966). litt. ).
Arctocetraria Klirnefelt & A. Thell (1993), Parrneli- Areolaria Kalchbr. (1884) = Phellorinia fide Stalpers
aceae (L). 2, Europe. See Kiirnefelt et al. (Bryologist (in litt.).
96: 394, 1993), Thell et al. (Mycol. Progr. 1: 335, areolate, having division by cracks into small areas.
2002; phylogeny), Mattsson & Articus (Symb. bot. Areolospora S.C. Jong & E.E. Davis (1974), Xylari-
upsa/. 34 no. I: 237, 2004; phylogeny), Randlane & aceae. I, widespread. Treated as Phaeosporis by
Saag (Central European Lichens: 75, 2006; key). Hawksworth (SA 13: I, 1994). See Hawksworth
=
Arctoheppia Lynge (1938) Thelignya fide Jl!l"gensen (Norw. JI Bot. 27: 97, 1980), Krug et al. (Myco/. 86:
& Henssen (Taxon 39: 343, 1990). 581, 1994).
Arctomia Th. Fr. (1860), Arctorniaceae (L). 5, Europe; arescent, becoming crustose on drying.
N. America. See Henssen (Svensk bot. Tidskr. 63: Argentinomyces N.1. Peila & Aramb. (1997), ?
126, 1969), fargensen (Licheno/ogist 35: 287, 2003; Sordariomycetes. I (on driftwood), Argentina. See
China), Wedin et al. (MR 109: 159, 2005; phylogeny, Peila & Arambarri (Mycotaxon 65: 333, 1997).
link with Hymeneliaceae). Argomyces Arthur (1912) = Argotelium.
Arctomiaceae Th. Fr. (1860), Ostropomycetidae (inc. Argomycetella Syd. (1922) = Maravalia fide Mains
sed.) (L). 3 gen., 7 spp. (Bull. Torrey bot. Club 66: 173, 1939).
Lit.: fargensen (Lichenologist 35: 287, 2003), Argopericonia B. Sutton & Pascoe (1987), anamorphic
Lumbsch et al. (Lichenologist 37: 291, 2005), far- Pezizomycotina, Hso.OeH.6/10. 2, Australia; India.
gensen (Nordic Lichen Flora 3: Cyanolichens: 9, See Sutton & Pascoe (TBMS 88: 41, 1987), D'Souza
2007), Lurnbsch et al. (MR 111: 257, 2007; phylog- et al. (Mycotaxon 82: 133, 2002; Andaman Is).
eny). Argopsis Th. Fr. (1857), ? Brigantiaeaceae (L). 3,
Arctoparmelia Hale (1986), Parrneliaceae. 5, wide- widespread (sub-Antarctica). See Lamb (J. Hattori
spread. See Thell et al. (Symb. bot. upsa/. 34 no. I: bot. Lab. 38: 447, 1974).
429, 2004; biogeography), Blanco et al. (Mo/. Phy- Argotelium Arthur (1906) = Puccinia fide Arthur (Am.
logen. Evo/. 39: 52, 2006; phylogeny). J. Bot. 5: 485, 1918).
Arctopeltis Poelt (1983), Lecanoraceae (L). 1, Arctic. Argylium Wallr. (1833) = Melanogaster fide Stalpers
See Arup & Grube (Lichenologist 30: 415, 1998; (in litt. ).
DNA), Feige & Lumbsch (Cryptog. Bryol.-Lichenol. Argynna Morgan (1895), Argynnaceae. 1, N. America.
19: 147, 1998; ontogeny), Grube et al. (MR 108: 506, See Shearer & Crane (TBMS 75: 193, 1980).
2004; phylogeny). Argynnaceae Shearer & J.L. Crane (1980), ? Do-
Arctosporidium Thor (1930) nom. dub., ? Fungi. 1, thideomycetes (inc. sed. ). 2 gen., 2 spp.
Svalbard. Lit.: Shearer & Crane (TBMS 75: 193, 1980),
Arcuadendron Sigler & J.W. Carrnich. (1976), ana- Hawksworth (SA 6: 153, 1987).
morphic Pezizomycotina, Hso.OeH.40. 2, India; for- arid, dry.
mer Yugoslavia. See Sigler & Carmichael (Myco- Ariefia Jacz. (1922) = Zopfiella fide Cannon (in litt. ).
taxon 4: 355, 1976). Ariella E.-J. Gilbert (1941) = Amanita Pers. fide Singer
arcuate, arc-like. (Agaric. mod Tax. edn 3, 1975).
ardella, a small spot-like apotheciurn, as in the lichen Aristadiplodia Shirai (1919) nom. dub., anamorphic
Arthonia. Pezizomycotina. 1, Japan. See Sutton (Mycol. Pap.
Ardhachandra Subram. & Sudha (1978), anamorphic 141, 1977).
Pezizomycotina, H. 4, widespread. Placed into syn- Aristastoma Tehon (1933), anamorphic Pezizomy-
onymy with Rhinoc/adiella by some authors. See cotina, Cpd.= eH. l. 5, widespread. A. oeconomicum
Onofri & Castagnola (Mycotaxon 18: 337, 1983), (zonate leaf spot of cowpea, Vigna). See Sutton (My-
Keates & Carris (Cryptog. Bot. 4: 336, 1994; from col. Pap. 97, 1964; key), Hyde & Philemon (MR 95:
Vaccinium macrocarpon), Chen & Tzean (MR 99: 1151, 1991).
364, 1995; key to 4 spp.). Arkoola J. Walker & Stovold (1986), Venturiaceae. I,
ardosiaceous (ardesiaceous), slate-coloured. Australia. See Walker & Stovold (TBMS 87: 23,
Arecacicola Joanne E. Taylor, J. Frohl. & K.D. Hyde 1986).
(2001), Sordariomycetes. I (on palm trunk), Indone- Armata W. Yamarn. (1958), ? Micropeltidaceae. 1,
sia. See Taylor et al. (Mycoscience 42: 370, 2001). Japan. See Yamamoto (Science Reports of the Hyogo
Arecomyces K.D. Hyde (1996), Hyponectriaceae. 9 University o/Agriculture Series Agricultural Biology
(saprobic on palms), widespread. See Hyde (Sydowia 3: 89, 1958).
48: 224, 1996). Armatella Theiss. & Syd. (1915), Meliolaceae. 12
Arecophila K.D. Hyde (1996), Xylariales. 13 (on Pal- (from leaves), widespread (tropical). See von Arx
mae), S.E. Asia. Placed in the Cainiaceae by some (Fungus Wageningen 28: 1, 1958), Hosagoudar (J.
 ARTHONIALES 49

Econ. Taxon. Bot. IS: 195, 1991; India), Hosagoudar Arpinia Berthet (1974), Pyronemataceae. 4, Europe.
& Abraham (J. Econ. Taxon. Bot. 2S: 560, 2001), See Hohmeyer (Mycol. Helv. 3: 221, 1988; key),
Hosagoudar (Sydowia SS: 162, 2003; family place- Hiiffuer (Mitt. Arbeitsg. Pilzk. Niederrhein 7: 132,
ment). 1989; key), Perry et al. (MR 111: 549, 2007; phylog-
Armatellaceae Hosag. (2003) = Meliolaceae. eny).
Lit.: Hosagoudar (Sydowia SS: 162, 2007). arrect, stiffly upright.
armilla, see annulus. Arrhenia Fr. (1849), Tricholomataceae. c. 25, wide-
Armillaria (Fr.) Staude (1857), Physalacriaceae. 35, spread (temperate). Recognition of Arrhenia makes
widespread. Most species cause serious root diseases Omphalina paraphyletic. See Redhead (CJB 62: 865,
~ woody plants; some form orchid mycorrhizas. Ap- 1984), Lutzoni & Vilgalys (CJB 73 Suppl. 1: S649,
plication of a biological species concept has led to 1995), Lutzoni (Syst. Biol. 46: 373, 1997), Redhead
recognition of a larger number of biological species, et al. (Mycotaxon 83: 19, 2002; phylogeny), Barrasa
which cannot always be recognised morphologically. & Rico (Mycol. 9S: 700, 2003; Iberian Peninsula).
See Ullrich & Anderson (Exp. Mycol. 2: 119, 1978; Arrhenosphaera Stejskal (1974), Ascosphaeraceae. I
karyology), Shaw & Kile (Armillaria root disease, (from bee hives), Venezuela. See Stejskal (J. Apicult.
1991), Anderson & Stasovski (Mycol. 84: 506, 1992; Res. 13: 39, 1974).
phylogeny), Smith et al. (Nature 2S6: 428, 1992; Arrhytidia Berk. & M.A. Curtis (1849) = Dacrymyces
population biology), Piercey-Normore et al. (Mo/. fide Donk (Persoonia 4: 269, 1966).
Phylogen. Evol. 10: 49, 1998; phylogeny), Fox (Ar- arsenic detection, see Scopulariopsis.
millaria root rot: biology and control of honey fan- Artallendea Bat. & H. Maia (1960) = Armatella fide
gus, 2000). Katumoto (Bull. Fae. Agr. Yamag. Univ. 13: 291,
Armillariella (P. Karst.) P. Karst. (1881) = Armillaria 1962).
fide Dennis et al. (TBMS 37: 33, 1954). Artheliopsis Vain. (1896) = Echinoplaca fide Hawk-
armillate, edged; fringed; frilled. sworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995).
Arnaudia Bat. (1960) = Acantharia fide Miiller & von Arthonaria Fr. (1825) ? = Enterographa fide Hawk-
Arx (Beitr. Kryptjl. Schweiz 11no.2, 1962). sworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995).
Arnaudiella Petr. (1927), Microthyriaceae. Anamorph Arthonia Ach. (1806) nom. cons., Arthoniaceae (±L).
Xenogliocladiopsis. 3 or 6, widespread. See Crous & Anamorph Septocyta. c. 491 (partly on lichens),
Kendrick (CJB 72: 59, 1994). widespread. See Santesson (Symb. bot. upsal. 12 no.
Arnaudina Trotter (1931), anamorphic Pezizomy- I: 1, 1952; foliicolous spp.), Coppins (Lichenologist
cotina, Hsp.= eP.?. 1, Brazil. See Carmichael et al. 21: 195, 1989; Brit. Isl.), Tehler (CJB 68: 2458,
(Genera ofHyphomycetes, 1980). 1990; cladistics), Grube et al. (Lichenologist 27: 25,
Arnaudovia Valkanov (1963) = Polyphagus fide Kar- 1995; key 9 spp. on lichens), Liicking (Lichenologist
ling (Chytriomyc. Jconogr., 1977). 27: 127, 1995; Costa Rica), Myllys et al. (Bryologist
Arniella Jeng & J.C. Krug (1977), Lasiosphaeriaceae. 101: 70, 1998; phylogeny), Sundin & Tehler
2 (coprophilous), USA; Venezuela. See Jeng & Krug (Lichenologist 30: 381, 1998; phylogeny), Wedin &
(Mycol. 69: 73, 1977), Huhndorf et al. (Mycol. 96: Hafellner (Lichenologist 30: 59, 1998; lichenicolous
368, 2004). spp.), Grube & Liicking (MR lOS: 1007, 2001; asco-
Arnium Nitschke ex G. Winter (1873), Lasiosphaeri- genous hyphae), Follmann & Werner (J. Hattori bot.
aceae. 12 (mostly coprophilous), widespread. See Lab. 94: 261, 2003; onRoccellaceae).
Krug & Cain (CJB SO: 367, 1972; key), Krug & Cain Arthoniaceae Rchb. (1841), Arthoniales (±L). 12 gen.
(CJB SS: 83, 1977), Lorenzo & Havrylenko (Mycol. (+ 48 syn.), 603 spp.
93: 1221, 2001; Argentina), Miller (Sydowia SS: 267, Lit.: Santesson (Symb. bot. upsal. 12 no. 1: 1, 1952;
2003; ascomata), Huhndorf et al. (Mycol. 96: 368, foliicolous spp.), Coppins (Lichenologist 21: 195,
2004). 1989), Diederich (Flechten Follmann Contributions
Arnoldia A. Massa!. (1856) [non Amoldia Cass. 1824, to Lichenology in Honour of Gerhard Follmann: 179,
Compositae] = Lempholemrna fide Hawksworth et 1995), Liicking (Lichenologist 27: 127, 1995; 25 fo-
al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995). liicolous spp. Costa Rica), Ferraro & Liicking (Phy-
Arnoldia D.J. Gray & Morgan-Jones (1980) = Ar- ton 37: 61, 1997; foliicolous spp.), Grube & Matzer
noldiomyces. (Biblthca Lichenol. 68: 1, 1997), Thor (Symb. bot.
Arnoldiella R.F. Castaileda (1984), anamorphic Pe- upsal. 32 no. 1: 267, 1997), Grube (Bryologist 101:
zizomycotina, Hso.0-= hP.10. 1, Cuba. See Castaileda 377, 1998), Makhija & Patwardhan (Mycotaxon 67:
(Revta Jardin bot. Nae. Univ. Habana S: 58, 1984), 287, 1998), Myllys et al. (Bryologist 101: 70, 1998),
Goos (Mycol. 79: 1, 1987). Sundin & Tehler (Lichenologist 30: 381, 1998),
Arnoldiomyces Morgan-Jones (1980), anamorphic Wedin & Hafellner (Lichenologist 30: 59, 1998),
Hypomyces, Hso.= eH.10. 2, Americas. See Morgan- Lutzoni (Am. J Bot. 91: 1446, 2004).
Jones (Mycotaxon 11: 446, 1980), Samuels & Seifert Arthoniactis (Vain.) Clem. (1909) = Lecanactis Korb.
in Sugiyama (Ed.) (Pleomorphic Fungi: The Diver- fide Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn
sity and its Taxonomic Implications: 29, 1987). 8, 1995).
Arongylium, see Strongylium (Ach.) Gray. Arthoniales Henssen ex D. Hawksw. & O.E. Erikss.
Aropsiclus Kohlm. & Volkm.-Kohlm. (1994), Xylaria- (1986), (±L). Arthoniomycetes. 3 fam., 74 gen., 1538
les. 1, USA. Perhaps related to Phomatospora. See spp. Sister-group of the Dothideomycetes.
Kohlmeyer & Volkmann-Kohlmeyer (SA 11: 95, Thallus varied, crustose but sometimes very poorly
1993), Kohlmeyer & Volkmann-Kohlmeyer (SA 13: developed or absent; ascomata usually apothecial but
24, 1994). sometimes with a poroid opening, often elongated
Aroramyces Castellano & Verbeken (2000) =Hyster- and branched, ascomatal wall poorly to well-
angium fide Hosaka et al. (Mycol. 98: 949, 2006; sys- developed. Interascal tissue composed of branched
tematic position, nested in Hysterangium). paraphysoids in a gel matrix. Asci thick-walled, ±
50 ARTHONIOMYCES

fissitunicate, usually with a large apical dome, blue- neotropics. See Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the
ing in iodine; ascospores simple or septate, some- Fungi edn 8, 1995).
times becoming brown and ornamented, without Arthothelium A. Massa!. (1852), Arthoniales (±L). c.
sheath. Anamorph pycnidial. Forming crustose li- 121, widespread. See Santesson (Symb. bot. upsa/. 12
chens with green photobionts (esp. trentepohlioid), no. 1: 1, 1952), Coppins & James (Lichenologist 11:
lichenicolous or saprobes; on a wide range of sub- 27, 1979; key Brit. spp.), Tehler (CJB 68: 2451,
strata, incl. many trop. foliicolous and corticolous 1990; posn), Makhija & Patwardhan (J. Hattori bot.
spp. Fams: Lab. 78: 189, 1995; India), Makhija & Patwardhan
( 1) Arthoniaceae (Trop. Bryol. 10: 205, 1995; nomencl.), Grube & Gi-
(2) Chrysothricaceae ralt (Lichenologist 28: 15, 1996; Mediterranean),
(3) Roccellaceae (syn. Opegraphaceae) Grube (Bryologist 101: 377, 1998; phylogeny).
Lit.: Grube (Bryologist 101: 377, 1998; phylog- arthric (of conidiogenesis), thallic conidiogenesis
eny), Henssen & Thor (in Hawksworth (ed.), Asco- characterized by the conversion of a pre-existing, de-
mycete Systematics: Problems and Perspectives in terminate hyphal element into a conidium (arthroco-
the Nineties: 43, 1994), Letrouit-Galinou et al. (Bull. nidium, thallic-arthroconidium, arthrospore), as in
Soc. /inn. Provence 45: 389, 1994; ultrastr. asci), Geotrichum. See arthrocatenate.
Myllys et al. (Bryologist 101: 70, 1998; phylogeny), Arthriniaceae Nann. (1934) = Apiosporaceae.
Renobales & Barreno (Ana/es jard. bot. Madrid 46: Arthriniites Babajan & Tasl. (1977), Fossil Fungi. 1
263, 1989; asci), Spatafora et al. (Myco/. 98: IO 18, (Tertiary), former USSR.
2006), Tehler (CJB 68: 2458, 1990, phylogeny; Arthrinium Kunze (1817), anamorphic Apiospora,
Crypt. Bot. 5: 82, 1995, molec. & morph. phylog- Hso.OeP.37. c. 31, widespread (temperate). See Ellis
eny). (Myco/. Pap. 103, 1965; key), Minter (Proc. Indian
Arthoniomyces E.A. Thomas ex Cif. & Tomas. (1953) Acad. Sci. Pl. Sci. 94: 281, 1985; relationships with
=Arthonia. other anamorphic fungi), Rai (Mycoses 32: 472,
Arthoniomycetes O.E. Erikss. & Winka (1997), Pe- 1989; A. phaeospermum var. indicum in humans),
zizomycotina. 1ord.,4 fam., 78 gen., 1608 spp. Ord.: Scheuer (Ost. Z. Pilzk. 5: 1, 1996), Kang et al. (My-
Arthoniales cotaxon 81: 321, 2002; phylogeny).
For Lit. see ord. and fam. arthro- (prefix), jointed.
Arthoniomycetidae, see Arthoniomycetes. Arthroascus Arx (1972) Saccharomycopsis
Arthoniopsis Miill. Arg. (1890) = Arthonia fide Sant- Schi1mning See von Arx (Fungus Wageningen 28: 1,
esson (Symb. bot. upsa/. 12 no. 1: 1, 1952). 1958), Smith et al. (Antonie van Leeuwenhoek 58:
Arthophacopsis Hafellner (1998), Arthoniales (±L). 1, 249, 1990; DNA), Hosagoudar (J. Econ. Taxon. Bot.
widespread. See Grube (Bryologist 101: 377, 1998; 15: 195, 1991; India), Kurtzman & Robnett (Antonie
phylogeny), Hafellner (Cryptog. Bryol.-Licheno/. 19: van Leeuwenhoek 73: 331, 1998), Hosagoudar &
159, 1998), Diederich (Herzogia 16: 41, 2003; USA). Abraham (J. Econ. Taxon. Bot. 25: 560, 2001),
Arthopyrenia A. Massa!. (1852), Arthopyreniaceae Hosagoudar (Sydowia 55: 162, 2003; family place-
(±L). c. 117, widespread. See Swinscow (Lichenolo- ment), Naumov et al. (J. gen. appl. Microbiol. Tokyo
gist 3: 55, 1965), Harris (Mich. Bot. 12: 1, 1973), 49: 267, 2003; reinstatement of genus), Naumov &
Riedl (Sydowia 29: 115, 1977; A. punctiformis- Kondrat'eva (Doklady Biological Sciences 403: 298,
group ), Coppins (Lichenologist 20: 305, 1988; Brit. 2005; Japan), Naumov et al. (Int. J. Syst. Evol. Mi-
Isl.), Foucard (Graphis Scripta 4: 49, 1992; key 13 crobiol. 56: 1997, 2006; phylogeny).
spp. on bark, Sweden), Garns (Taxon 41: 99, 1992; Arthrobotryaceae Corda (1842) = Orbiliaceae.
nomencl.), Harris (More Florida Lichens, 1995), Ap- Arthrobotryella Sibilia ( 1928) ? = Cordana fide
troot et al. (Biblthca Lichenol. 64: 220 pp., 1997; Hughes (N.Z. JI Bot. 16: 326, 1978).
New Guinea), Kainz et al. (Nova Hedwigia 72: 209, Arthrobotryomyces Bat. & J.L. Bezerra (1961) nom.
2001; Namibia), Mohr et al. (MR 108: 515, 2004), dub., anamorphic Pezizomycotina, Hsy.= eH.? (L). 1,
Del Prado et al. (MR 110: 511, 2006; phylogeny), Brazil. See Liicking et al. (Lichenologist 30: 121,
Aptroot et al. (Biblthca Lichenol. 97, 2008; Costa 1998).
Rica). Arthrobotrys Corda (1839), anamorphic Orbilia,
Arthopyreniaceae Walt. Watson (1929), Pleosporales Hsy.leH.6. 63 (nematophagous), widespread. See
(±L). 3 gen.(+ 11 syn.), c. 162 spp. also Predacious fungi. See Haard (Myco/. 60: 1140,
Lit.: Coppins (Lichenologist 20: 305, 1988), Upreti 1969; key), Jarowaja (Acta Myco/ogica Warszawa 6:
& Pant (Bryo/ogist 96: 226, 1993), Harris (More 337, 1970; key), van Oorschot (Stud. Mycol. 26: 61,
Florida Lichens, 1995), Aptroot (Nova Hedwigia 64: 1985; key), Werthrnann-Cliemas & Lysek (TBMS 87:
169, 1997), Serusiaux & Aptroot (Bryologist 101: 656, 1987; synnema formation), Rubner (Stud. My-
144, 1998), Del Prado et al. (MR 110: 511, 2006; co/. 39, 1996), Liou & Tzean (Myco/. 89: 876, 1997;
phylogeny). phylogeny), Ahren et al. (FEMS Microbiol. Lett. 158:
Arthopyreniella J. Steiner ( 1911) = Mycoglaena fide 179, 1998; phylogeny), Hagedorn & Scholler (Sy-
Harris (in litt. ). dowia 51: 27, 1999; phylogeny), Scholler et al. (Sy-
Arthopyreniomyces Cif. & Tomas. (1953) = Pyrenyl- dowia 51: 89, 1999; gen. concept, comb. Novs),
lium fide Aguirre-Hudson (Bull. Br. Mus. nat. hist. Zhang et al. (Mycosystema 20: 51, 2001; morpho-
Bot. 21: 85, 1991). genesis), Mo et al. (Fungal Diversity 18: 107, 2005;
Arthotheliomyces Cif. & Tomas. (1953) = Arthothe- synanamorphs), Li et al. (Myco/. 97: 1034, 2005;
lium fide Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi phylogeny).
edn 8, 1995). Arthrobotryum Ces. (1854), anamorphic Pezizomy-
Arthotheliopsidomyces Cif. & Tomas. (1953) = cotina, Hsy.= eP.19. 4, widespread. See Hughes
Arthotheliopsis. (Naturalist Hull: 171, 1951), Illman & White (CJB
Arthotheliopsis Vain. ( 1896), Gomphillaceae (L ). 4, 63: 423, 1985).
 ARTHROSPORIUM 51

Arthrobotryum 0. Rostr. (1916) = Gonyella. Summerbell (Revta Iberoamer. Micol. 17: 30, 2000).
arthrocatenate (of thalloconidia), formed in chains by Arthrodochium R.F. Castaneda & W.B. Kendr.
the simultaneous or random fragmentation of a hy- (1990), anamorphic Agaricomycetes, Hsp.OeH.38. 1
pha. (with clamp connexions), Cuba. See Castaneda &
Arthrocladia Golovin (1956) [non Arthroc/adia Duby Kendrick (Univ. Waterloo Biol. Ser. 32: 6, 1990).
1830, Algae] = Arthrocladiella. Arthrographis G. Cochet ex Sigler & J.W. Carmich.
Arthrocladiella Vassilkov (1960), Erysiphaceae. (1976), anamorphic Eremomyces, Hso.OeH.38. 8,
Anamorph Oidium subgen. Graciloidium. 3, wide- widespread. See Sigler & Carmichael (Mycotaxon
spread. See Vassilkov (Botanicheskif Zhurnal 4S: 18: 495, 1983), Ayer & Nozawa (Can. J. Microbiol.
1368, 1960), Braun et al. (The Powdery Mildews A 36: 83, 1990; inhibitory metabolite), Sigler et al.
Comprehensive Treatise: 13, 2001; review), Cun- (Can. J. Microbiol. 36: 77, 1990; n.sp.), Uchida et al.
nington et al. (Australas. Pl. Path. 32: 421, 2003; di- (TMSJ 34: 275, 1993; A. cuboidea), Chin-Hong et al.
agnosis), Takamatsu (Mycoscience 4S: 147, 2004; (J. Clin. Microbiol. 39: 804, 2001; epidemiology).
phylogeny), Cook et al. (MR 110: 672, 2006; on Ca- Arthrographium Ces. (1854) = Arthrobotryurn Ces.
talpa), Wang et al. (Mycol. 98: 1065, 2006; phylog- fide Mussat (Sy//. fang. IS, 190 l ).
eny). Arthromitus Leidy (1849) nom. dub., Bacteria. 1,
Arthrocladium Papendorf (1969), anamorphic Pe- USA. Bacteria occurring as trichomes in intestines of
zizomycotina, Hso.= eP. l/10. l (from soil), S. Africa. millipedes, cockroaches and toads; formerly incor-
See Papendorf (TBMS S2: 483, 1969). rectly placed in Trichomycetes.
arthroconidium, see arthric. Arthromyces T.J. Baroni & Lodge (2007), Tricholo-
Arthrocristula Sigler, M.T. Dunn & J.W. Carmich. mataceae. 2, C. America. See Baroni et al. (MR 111:
(1982), anamorphic Pezizomycotina, Hso.OeP.40. 1, 572, 2007).
USA; Sri Lanka. See Sigler et al. (Mycotaxon IS: Arthroon Renault (1894), Fossil Fungi ? Fungi. l
409, 1982). (Carboniferous), France.
Arthroderma Curr. (1860), Arthrodermataceae. Ana- Arthropsis Sigler, M.T. Dunn & J.W. Carmich. (1982),
morphs Microsporum, Trichophyton. 25 (on skin anamorphic Onygenales, Hso.OeWleP.38. 4, wide-
etc.), widespread. See Padhye & Carmichael (CJB spread. See Ulfig et al. (Mycotaxon S4: 281, 1995).
49: 1525, 1971; key 13 spp.), Currah (Mycotaxon 24: Arthropycnis Constant. (1992), anamorphic Rhyn-
1, 1985), Takashio et al. (Myco/. 77: 166, 1985; on- chostoma, Cpd.OeP.39. 1, widespread. See Constan-
togeny), Weitzman et al. (Mycotaxon IS: 505, 1986), tinescu & Tibell (Nova Hedwigia SS: 174, 1992).
Kawasaki et al. (Mycopathologia 118: 95, 1992), Ito Arthrorhaphidaceae Poelt & Hafellner (1976), Ostro-
et al. (Mycoses 41: 133, 1998; ultrastr.), Kano et al. pomycetidae (inc. sed.) (±L). 2 gen. (+ 4 syn.), 12
(Curr. Microbiol. 37: 236, 1998; chitin synthase phy- spp.
logeny), Makimura et al. (J. C/in. Microbiol. 36: Lit.: Galloway & Bartlett (N.Z. JI Bot. 24: 393,
2629, 1998; phylogeny), Harmsen et al. (Mycoses 42: 1986), Obermayer (Nova Hedwigia S8: 275, 1994),
67, 1999; DNA), Kano et al. (Mycoses 42: 71, 1999; Santesson & T0nsberg (Lichenologist 26: 295, 1994),
primers), Blanz et al. (Mycoses 43 Suppl. 1: 11, Hansen & Obermayer (Bryologist 102: 104, 1999),
2000; diagnosis), Griiser et al. (Medical Mycology Wedin et al. (MR 109: 159, 2005), Mi!ldlikowska et
38: 143, 2000; phylogeny), Kuraishi et al. (Antonie al. (Myco/. 98: 1088, 2006; phylogeny), Lumbsch et
van Leeuwenhoek 77: 179, 2000; ubiquinones), Sim- al. (MR 111: 257, 2007; phylogeny).
panya (Revta Iberoamer. Micol. 17 [Special]: 1, Arthrorhaphis Th. Fr. (1860) nom. cons., Arthror-
2000; ecology), Kim et al. (Mycoses 44: 157, 2001; haphidaceae (±L). 11, widespread (temperate; mon-
populations), Gupta et al. (Stud. Mycol. 47: 87, 2002; tane). See Galloway & Bartlett (N.Z. JI Bot. 24: 393,
diagnosis), Kano et al. (Mycoses 4S: 277, 2002; Ja- 1986; NZ spp.), Obermayer (Nova Hedwigia S8: 275,
pan), Kano et al. (Stud. Mycol. 47: 49, 2002; chitin 1994; key 5 Eur. spp.), Hafellner & Obermayer
synthase genes), Sugiyama et al. (Stud. Myco/. 47: 5, (Cryptog. Bryol.-Lichenol. I 6: 177, 1995; key fungi
2002; phylogeny), Summerbell et al. (Stud. Mycol. on), Obermayer (J. Hattori bot. Lab. 80: 331, 1996;
47: 75, 2002; biological species), Takahashi et al. Himalaya), Hansen & Obermayer (Bryologist 102:
(Jap. J. Med. Mycol. 44: 31, 2003; epidemiology), 104, 1999; Greenland), Mi!ldlikowska et al. (Myco/.
Bedard et al. (MR 110: 86, 2006; clonal spp.), Geiser 98: 1088, 2006; phylogeny).
et al. (Mycol. 98: 1053, 2006; phylogeny). Arthrorhynchus Kolen. (1857), Laboulbeniaceae. 3
Arthrodermataceae Locq. ex Currah (1985), Ony- (on insects), widespread. See Benjamin in Thaxter
genales. 5 gen.(+ 29 syn.), 65 spp. (Mem. Am. Acad. Arts Sci. 1896-1931 12-16, 1971),
Lit.: Currah (Mycotaxon 24: 1, 1985), Weitzman et Blackwell (Mycol. 72: 159, 1980; morphology), San-
al. (Mycotaxon 2S: 505, 1986), Currah (SA 7: 1, tamaria (Nova Hedwigia 82: 349, 2006).
1988), Amer et al. (Int. J. Dermat. 32: 97, 1993), Arthrospora Th. Fr. (1861) = Arthrosporum.
Guillam6n et al. (Antonie van Leeuwenhoek 69: 223, arthrospore (1) see arthric; (2) a specialized uninucle-
1996), Chandler (Topley & Wilson's Microbiology ate cell functioning as a spore and derived from the
and Microbial Infections Edn 9. Vol. 4 Medical My- disarticulation of cells of a formerly vegetative
cology: 111, 1998), Hoog et al. (Medical Mycology branch (Asel/aria/es).
36 Suppl. l: 52, 1998), Bastert et al. (Mycoses 42: Arthrosporella Singer (1970), ? Tricholomataceae.
525, 1999), Griiser et al. (Medical Mycol. 37: 105, Anamorph Nothoc/avulina. l, S. America. See Singer
1999; phylogeny), Harmsen et al. (Mycoses 42: 67, (Fl. Neotrop. Monogr. 3: 17, 1970).
1999), Kano et al. (Mycoses 42: 71, 1999), Makimura Arthrosporia Grigoraki ( 1925) = Trichophyton fide
et al. (J. C/in. Microbiol. 37: 807, 1999; phylogeny), Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8,
Sugiyama et al. (Mycoscience 40: 251, 1999), Griiser 1995).
et al. (Medical Mycology 38: 143, 2000), Simpanya Arthrosporium Sacc. (1880), anamorphic Pezizomy-
(Revta Iberoamer. Micol. 17 [Special]: 1, 2000), cotina, Hsy.= eH.10. 2, Italy; N. America. See Wang
52 ARTHROSPORUM

(Mycol. 64: 1175, 1972), Kendrick (CJB 81: 75, Secotium fide Stalpers (in litt. ).
2003; morphogenesis). Arualis Katz (1980), anamorphic Agaricomycetes,
Arthrosporum A. Massa!. (1853), Ramalinaceae (L). Hso.OeH-P.l. 1 (with clamp connexions), USA. See
I, Europe. See Timdal (Op. Bot. 110, 1991), Ekman Katz (Mycotaxon 11: 230, 1980).
(MR 105: 783, 2001; phylogeny). Arwidssonia B. Erikss. (1974), Hyponectriaceae. 2 (on
arthrosterigma (of lichens), a septate conidiophore Empetrum and Loiseleuria), Europe. See Eriksson
(spermatiophore) (obsol.). (Svensk bot. Tidskr. 68: 199, 1974), Holm et al. (Kar-
Arthrowallemia R.F. Castaneda, D. Garcia & Guarro stenia 39: 59, 1999), Wang & Hyde (Fungal Diver-
(1998), anamorphic Pezizomycotina, Hso.?.?. I, sity 3: 159, 1999).
Cuba. See Castaneda Ruiz et al. (MR 102: 17, 1998). Arx (Joseph Adolf, von; 1922-1988; Switzerland, later
Arthroxylaria Seifert & W. Garns (2002), anamorphic Netherlands). Student of Giiurnann (q.v.) [and con-
Xylariaceae. 1 (on dung), USA. See Seifert et al. temporary of E. Millier (q.v.) with whom he collabo-
(Czech Mycol. 53: 299, 2002). rated for many years], Ziirich ( 1942-1948); Phytopa-
Arthur (Joseph Charles; 1850-1942; USA). Botanist, thologist, Willie Commelin Scholten Phytopathologi-
Agricultural Experiment Station, Geneva, NY (1884- cal Laboratories, Baarn ( 1949); Director of CBS
1887); Purdue University (1887-1915). Noted for his (1963-1987). An outstanding general mycologist,
work on Uredinales: the 'Arthur Herbarium' at Pur- noted for his review of the fungal kingdom (1970,
due is one of the most important collections of rusts expanded in 1974 and 1987). He was able to recog-
(75,000 specimens; see Baxter & Kem, Proceedings nize and carry out necessary taxonomic rationaliza-
of the Indiana Academy of Science 71: 228, 1962). tion, leading to publications synonymizing many re-
Pubis. Pucciniales North American Flora 7 (1907- dundant names, particularly in Gloeosporium. Pubis.
1927); Plant Rusts (1929); Manual of the Rusts in Beitriige zur Kenntnis der Gattung Mycosphaerella.
United States and Canada (1934). Biogs, obits etc. Sydowia (1949); (with Millier) Die Gattungen der
Cummins (Annual Review of Phytopathology 16: 19, amerosporen Pyrenomyceten. Beitriige zur Krypto-
1978); Kem (Phytopathology 32: 833, 1942); Mains gamenjlora der Schweiz (1954); Revision der zu
(Mycol. 34: 601, 1942); Stafleu & Cowan, (TL-2 1: Gloeosporium gestellten Pilze. Verhandelingen der
70, 1976); Stafleu & Mennega (TL-2, Suppl. 1: 173, Koninklijke Nederlandse Akademie van Wetenschap-
1992); Urban (Ceskd Mykologie 25: 185, 1971). pen afd. Natuurkunde Tweede Sectie (1957); (with
Arthurella Zebrowski (1936), Fossil Fungi ? Chy- Millier) Die Gattungen der didymosporen Pyrenomy-
tridiomycetes. I (Cambrian to ? Recent), Australia. ceten. Beitriige zur Kryptogamenjlora der Schweiz
Arthuria H.S. Jacks. ( 1931 ), Phakopsoraceae. Ana- (1962); (with Millier) Pyrenomycetes: Meliolales,
morph Aeciure. 6 (on Euphorbiaceae, I on Asclepi- Coronophorales, Sphaeriales. In Ainsworth, Sparrow
adaceae), S. America; Carribean; India. See Buritica & Sussman [eds] The Fungi. An Advanced Treatise
(Revista de la Academia Columbiana de Ciencias 4A (1973); The Genera of Fungi Sporulating in Pure
Exactas, Fisicas y Natura/es 22: 325, 1998; neotrop. Culture (1981) [edn 3]. Biogs, obits etc. van der Aa
sp.). et al. (Studies in Mycology 31, 1989) [bibliography,
Arthuriomyces Cummins & Y. Hirats. (1983), Phrag- portrait]; Arnold (Boletus 13: 24, 1989) [portrait];
midiaceae. 3 (on Rubus (Rosaceae)), N. America; Millier (Sydowia 41: 1, 1989) [portrait].
Russia; China; Japan. See Cummins & Hiratsuka (Il- Arxiella Papendorf (1967), anamorphic Pezizomy-
lustr. Gen. Rust Fungi rev. edit.: 114, 1983), Cum- cotina, Hso.leH.9. 2, widespread. See Papendorf
mins & Hiratsuka (Illustr. Gen. Rust Fungi edn 3: (TBMS 50: 73, 1967), Matsushima (Matsush. Mycol.
225 pp., 2003; syn. of Gymnoconia). Mem. 6, 1989), Mercado-Sierra et al. (Mycotaxon 63:
Articularia Hohn. (1909), anamorphic Pezizomycotina, 369, 1997; Cuba).
Hsy.OeH.?. I, N. America. See Charles (Mycol. 27: Arxiomyces P.F. Cannon & D. Hawksw. (1983), ?
74, 1935). Ceratostomataceae. 2 (from wood etc.), Europe; Ja-
Articulariella Hohn. (1909) = Microstoma Bernstein pan. See Horie et al. (Mycotaxon 25: 229, 1986).
fide von Arx (Gen. Fungi Sporul. Cult., 1970). Arxiozyma Van der Walt & Yarrow (1984) = Kazach-
articulated, jointed. stania fide Augustyn et al. (Syst. 4.ppl. Microbiol 13:
Articulis Clem. & Shear ( 1931) = Articulariella. 44, 1990; fatty acids), Kurtzman et al. (J. Clin. Mi-
Articulophora C.J.K. Wang & B. Sutton (1982), ana- crobiol. 43: 101, 2005; phylogeny).
morphic Pezizomycotina, Hso.#eP .11. I, USA. See Arxula Van der Walt, M.T. Sm. & Y. Yamada (1989)
Wang & Sutton (Mycol. 74: 489, 1982). = Blastobotrys fide Yamada & Nogawa (J. gen. appl.
Articulospora Ingold (1942), anamorphic Hymenoscy- Microbiol. Tokyo 36: 425, 1990; molecular phylog-
phus, Hso.0-= bH.10. 6 (aquatic), widespread. See eny), Kunze & Kunze (Microbiol. Eur. 2: 24, 1994;
Petersen (Mycol. 54: 143, 1962; key), Jooste et al. comparative morphology), Kunze & Kunze (Antonie
(MR 94: 947, 1990; S Africa), Sivichai et al. (Mycol. van Leeuwenhoek 65: 29, 1994; DNA fingerprinting
95: 340, 2003; Thailand), Belliveau & Biirlocher (MR of A. adeninivorans), Smith in Kurtzman & Fell
109: 1407, 2005; phylogeny), Descals (MR 109: 545, (Eds) (Yeasts, a taxonomic study 4th edn: 441, 1998),
2005; propagules ). Kurtzman & Robnett (FEMS Yeast Res. 7: 141,
Artocarpomyces Subram. (1996), anamorphic Pezizo- 2007).
mycotina. I, S.E. Asia. See Subramanian (Kavaka Asahina (Yasuhiko; 1881-1975; Japan). Assistant,
22/23: 52, 1994). University for Pharmacognosy, Tokyo (c. 1907); Pro-
Artocreas Berk. & Broome (1875) nom. ambig., Fungi. fessor, University of Tokyo (1912-1941). Natural
Artolenzites Falck (1909) = Trametes fide Donk (Verh. product chemist and later lichenologist; established
K. ned. Akad. Wet. tweede sect. 62: 1, 1974). use of chemotaxonomy for lichen-forming fungi and
Artomyces Jilli ch ( 1982) = Clavicorona fide Stalpers introduced use of PD (see Metabolic products) in
(in litt.). 1934 and microcrystal tests in 1936-1940 (Journal of
Artymenium Berk. ex E. Fisch. (1933) nom. inval. = Japanese Botany 12 516, 1936). Pubis. Lichens of
 ASCOCEPHALOPHORA 53

Japan 3 vols (1950-1956); (with Shibata) Chemistry the asci and hamathecium.
of Lichen Substances (1954) [reprint 1971]; Atlas of Ascitendus J. Campb. & Shearer (2004), Annulatasca-
Japanese Cladoniae (1971). Biogs, obits etc. Culber- ceae. 1 (on wood in freshwater), Austria. See Camp-
son & Culberson (Bryologist 79: 258, 1976) [por- bell & Shearer (Myco/. 96: 829, 2004).
trait]; Grummann (1974: 585); Kurokawa (Lichen- Ascluella DiCosmo, Nag Raj & W.B. Kendr. (1983),
ologist 8: 93, 1976) [portrait]; Lichenological Society Dermateaceae. 1 (from living leaves), India. See Di-
of Japan Dr Yasuhiko Asahina's Lichenologica/ Bib- cosmo et al. (Mycotaxon 21: 1, 1984).
liography 1980 [281 titles]); Stafleu & Cowan (TL-2 asco- (prefix), pertaining to an ascus.
1: 72, 1976); Stafleu & Mennega (TL-2, Suppl. 1: Ascoblastomycetes, see Blastomycota.
184, 1992). Ascobolaceae Boud. ex Sacc. (1884), Pezizales. 6 gen.
Asahinea W.L. Culb. & C.F. Culb. (1965), Parmeli- (+ 9 syn.), 129 spp.
aceae (L). 3, widespread (circumpolar). See Gao Lit.: van Brummelen (Persoonia Suppl. 1: 1, 1967;
(Nordic JI Bot. 11: 483, 1991), Saag (Dissertationes monogr.), Dissing (Op. bot. 100: 43, 1989), van
Biologicae Universitatis Tartuensis 34, 1998; evolu- Brummelen (Persoonia 14: 203, 1990), Gargas (Fun-
tion), Thell et al. (Myco/. Progr. 1: 335, 2002; phy- gal Genetics News/. Suppl. 38: 26, 1991), Wu &
logeny), Thell et al. (Symb. bot. upsa/. 34 no. I: 429, Kimbrough (Taiwania 41: 7, 1996; devel.), Jahn et
2004; Scandinavia), Milldlikowska et al. (Myco/. 98: al. (Z. Mykol. 63: 133, 1997), Landvik et al. (Nordic
1088, 2006; phylogeny), Randlane & Saag (Central JI Bot. 17: 403, 1997), Prokhorov (Mikol. Fitopatol.
European Lichens: 75, 2006; key). 31: 27, 1997), Landvik et al. (Mycoscience 39: 49,
Asaphomyces Thaxt. ( 1931 ), Laboulbeniaceae. 4, 1998; DNA), Ranalli & Mercuri (Mycotaxon 67: 505,
widespread. See Rossi & Maca (Sydowia 58: 110, 1998), van Brummelen (Persoonia 16: 425, 1998),
2006). Wu & Kimbrough (Int. J. Pl. Sci. 162: 91, 2001),
Asbolisia Bat. & Cif. (1963), anamorphic Hansen & Pfister (Myco/. 98: 1029, 2006; phylog-
Aithaloderma, Cpd.OeH.?. 6, widespread. See Batista eny).
& Ciferri (Quaderno !st. Bot. Univ. Pavia 31: 37, Ascobolus Pers. (1792), Ascobolaceae. Anamorph
1963), Reynolds & Gilbert (Cryptog. Mycol. 27: 249, Rhizostilbella. 61 (mainly coprophilous), widespread.
2006; Panama). See van Brummelen (Persoonia Suppl. 1: 1, 1967;
Asbolisia Speg. (1918) nom. dub., anamorphic Pezizo- key), Wells (Univ. Calif. Pubis Bot. 62, 1972; ontog-
mycotina. See Sutton (Myco/. Pap. 141, 1977). eny), Paulsen & Dissing (Bot. Tidsskr. 74: 67, 1979;
Asbolisiomyces Bat. & H. Maia (1961) nom. dub., key 20 spp.), Kaushal & Thind (J. Indian bot. Soc.
anamorphic Pezizomycotina, Cpd.OeH.? (L). 1, Bra- 62: 16, 1983; W. Himalayas, key 12 spp.), Parrettini
zil. See Lucking et al. (Lichenologist 30: 121, 1998). (Boll. Gruppo Mico/. 'G. Bresado/a' 28: 140, 1985;
Ascagilis K.D. Hyde (1992) = Jahnula fide Hyde (Aust. col. pis), Dissing (Op. Bot. 100: 43, 1989), Kempken
Syst. Bot. 5: 109, 1992), Hyde & Wong (Nova Hed- (Biblthca Mycol. 128, 1989; extrachromosomal
wigia 68: 489, 1999). DNA), Prokhorov (Mikol. Fitopatol. 28: 17, 1994;
ascending (ascendent) (of an annulus), having the free key to Russian spp.), Landvik et al. (Nordic JI Bot.
edge above attached, cf. descending; (of conidio- 17: 403, 1997), Landvik et al. (Mycoscience 39: 49,
phores ), curving up, cf. erect; (of lamellae ), on a 1998; DNA), Antonin & Moravec (Czech Mycol. 52:
cone-like or an unexpanded pileus. 295, 2001; variation), Wu & Kimbrough (Int. J. Pl.
Aschersonia Endl. (1842) nom. rej. = Laschia Jungh. Sci. 162: 91, 2001; ultrastructure), Dokrnetzian et al.
Aschersonia Mont. (1848) nom. cons., anamorphic (Mycotaxon 92: 295, 2005; isozyrnes), Hansen &
Hypocrella, St.O-leH.15. c. 21 (on whiteflies (Aley- Pfister (Myco/. 98: 1029, 2006; phylogeny).
rodidae) and scale insects (Coccidae)), widespread Ascobotryozyma J. Kerrigan, M.T. Sm. & J.D. Rogers
(subtropical). See Petch (Ann. R. bot. Gdns (2001), Saccharomycetales. Anamorph Botryozyma.
Peradeniya 7: 167, 1921), Mains (Lloydia 22: 215, 2 (associated with nematodes), Italy; USA. See Ker-
1960), Hywel-Jones & Evans (MR 97: 871, 1993; rigan et al. (Antonie van Leeuwenhoek 79: 15, 2001),
ecology), Evans (MR 98: 165, 1994; spore germina- Kerrigan et al. (MR 107: 1110, 2003), Suh et al. (My-
tion), Obornik et al. (Pl. Protection Science 35: 1, co/. 98: 1006, 2006; phylogeny).
1999; molecular characterization and phylogeny), Ascocalathium Eidam ex J. Schr6t. (1893), ? Pyrone-
Evans (Mycology Series 19: 517, 2003; biocontrol), mataceae. 1, Europe.
Liu et al. (Myco/. 97: 246, 2005), Liu et al. (MR 110: Ascocalvatia Malloch & Cain (1971), Onygenaceae. 1
537, 2006; A. a/eyrodis group), Chaverri et al. (Stud. (coprophilous), Canada. See Sugiyama et al. (Myco-
Myco/. 60, 2008; phylogeny, monogr. Neotropics). science 40: 251, 1999; DNA).
Aschersoniopsis Henn. (1902) = Munkia fide H6hnel Ascocalyx Naumov (1926), Helotiaceae. Anamorph
(Sher. Akad Wiss. Wien Math.-naturw. Kl., Abt. 1 Bothrodiscus. 6, widespread. See Groves (CJB 46:
126: 283, 1917). 1273, 1968; key), Schlapfer-Bernard (Sydowia 22: 1,
Aschion Wallr. (1833) =Tuber. 1969), Muller & Dorworth (Sydowia 36: 193, 1983;
Aschizotrichum Rieuf (1962) = Wiesneriomyces fide key, 6 spp.), Petrini et al. (CJB 67: 2805, 1989),
Carmichael et al. (Genera ofHyphomycetes, 1980). Bernier et al. (Appl. Environm. Microbiol. 60: 1279,
Ascidiophora Rchb. [not traced] ? = Mucor Fresen. 1994; DNA), Wang (MR 101: 1195, 1997; genetic
fide Mussat (Sy/I.fang. 15, 1901). variation), Wang et al. (CJB 75: 1460, 1997; popula-
Ascidium Fee (1824) nom. rej. = Ocellularia fide Hale tion structure, as Gremmeniella), Hamelin et al.
(Bull. Br. Mus. nat. hist. Bot. 8: 227, 1981). (Phytopathology 88: 582, 1998; N. Am. introd., as
Ascidium Tode (1782) nom. dub., Fungi. Based on Gremmeniella).
insect eggs fide Fries (Syst. myco/. 3, Index: 52, ascocarp, see ascoma.
1832). Ascocephalophora K. Matsush. & Matsush. (1995), ?
ascigerous, having asci. Endomycetaceae. Anamorphs Fusidium,
ascigerous centrum, the special tissue which produces Trichosporiella. 1, Japan. See Matsushima & Matsu-
54 ASCOCHALARA
shima (Matsush. Myco/. Mem. 8: 45, 1995). zizomycotina. 1, Europe. See Jiilich & de Vries (Per-
Ascochalara Reblova (1999), Chaetosphaeriaceae. soonia 11: 410, 1982), Vries (Coolia 39: 18, 1996).
Anamorph Cha/ara-like. l (from coniferous wood), Ascocorticium Bref. ( 1891 ), Ascocorticiaceae. 2,
Czech Republic. See Reblova (Sydowia SI: 210, widespread (temperate). See Cooke (Ohio J. Sci. 68:
1999). 161, 1968), Eriksson et al. ( Goteborgs Svampkl.
Ascochyta Lib. (1830), anamorphic Didymella, Arsskr.: 1, 1981).
Cpd.leH.15. 388, widespread. A.fabae (on Vicia), Ascocoryne J.W. Groves & D.E. Wilson (1967), Hel-
A. phaseolorum (on Phaseolus), A. pisi (on pea), otiales. Anamorph Coryne. c. 8, widespread (north &
A. rabiei (on chickpea), and others. The genus is in south temperate). See Christiansen (Friesia 7: 75,
need of redefinition using molecular data. See Arm- 1963; anamorph, Danish spp.), Roll-Hansen & Roll-
strong et al. (Can. J. Pl. Path. 23: 110, 2001; genetic Hansen (Norw. JI Bot. 26: 193, 1979), Verkley (MR
diversity), Barve et al. (Fungal Genetics Biol. 39: 99: 187, 1995; asci), Gamundi & Romero (Fl. crip-
151, 2003; mating types), Fatehi et al. (Mycopa- tog. Tierra de/ Fuego 10, 1998), Wang et al. (Mycol.
thologia IS6: 317, 2003; genetic diversity), Chongo 98: 1065, 2006; phylogeny).
et al. (Pl. Dis. 88: 4, 2004; genetic diversity), Peever Ascocorynium S. Ito & S. Imai ex S. Imai (1934) =
et al. (Mo/. Ecol. 13: 291, 2004; population struc- NeolectafideKorf(Phyto/ogia21: 201, 1971).
ture), Lichtenzveig et al. (Eur. J. Pl. Path. 113: 15, Ascocratera Kohlm. (1986), ? Lophiostomataceae. 1
2005; mating types), Priest (Fungi of Australia: Sep- (marine), Belize. Possibly belongs to the Trypetheli-
toria 0, 2006; Australian spp.), Schoch et al. (Myco/. aceae fide Erikssson (in litt. ). See Kohlmeyer (CJB
98: 1041, 2006; phylogeny), Henson (Eur. J. Pl. 64: 3036, 1986), Harris in Aptroot (Ed.) (Biblthca
Path. 119: 141 pp., 2007; special issue on leume- Lichenol. 44, 1991), Kohlmeyer & Volkmann-
associated spp.), Peever et al. (Mycol. 99: 59, 2007; Kohlmeyer (Bot. Mar. 34: 1, 1991).
on legumes). Ascocybe D.E. Wells (1954) = Cephaloascus fide von
Ascochytella Tassi (1902) = Ascochyta fide Buchanan Arx (Antonie van Leeuwenhoek 38: 289, 1972).
(Myco/. Pap. IS6, 1987). Ascodesmidaceae J. Schr6t. (1893), Pezizales. 3 gen.
Ascochytites Babajan & Tasl. (1973), Fossil Fungi. 1 (+ 2 syn.), 21 spp. Clusters within Pyronemataceae
(Tertiary), former USSR. in a recent molecular study.
Ascochytites Barlinge & Paradkar ( 1982), Fossil Lit.: Currah (Myco/. 78: 198, 1986), Brummelen
Fungi, anamorphic Pezizomycotina. l (Cretaceous), (Persoonia 14: 1, 1989), Kimbrough (Mem. N. Y. bot.
India. Gdn 49: 326, 1989; fam. limits), van Brummelen
Ascochytopsis Henn. (1905), anamorphic Pezizomy- (Persoonia 14: 1, 1989; ascus ultrastr.), Landvik et
cotina, Ccu.OfH.15. 5 (on Leguminosae), widespread. al. (Nordic JI Bot. 17: 403, 1997; DNA), Landvik et
See Sutton (The Coelomycetes, 1980), Matsushima al. (Mycoscience 39: 49, 1998), Hansen & Pfister
(Matsush. Mycol. Mem. 10, 2001). (Mycol. 98: 1029, 2006; phylogeny), Hansen et al.
Ascochytula (Potebnia) Died. (1912) = Ascochyta fide (Mycol. 97: 1023, 2005), Perry et al. (MR 111: 549,
Buchanan (Mycol. Pap. IS6, 1987). 2007; phylogeny).
Ascochytulina Petr. (1922), anamorphic Pezizomy- Ascodesmis Tiegh. (1876), Ascodesmidaceae. 6, wide-
cotina, Cpd.leP.15. 3, Europe. See Buchanan (My- spread. See Obrist (CJB 39: 943, 1961; key), Delat-
ca/. Pap. IS6, 1987), Mel'nik (Opredelitel' Gribov tre-Durand & Janex-Favre (BSMF 9S: 49, 1979; on-
Rossii Klass Coelomycetes Byp. I. Redkie i Maloiz- togeny), van Brummelen (Persoonia 11: 377, 1981),
vestnye Rody, 1997). Patil & Ghadge (Indian Phytopath. 40: 30, 1987; 5
Ascoclavulina Y. Otani (1974), Helotiaceae. Ana- spp.), van Brummelen (Persoonia 14: 1, 1989), van
morph Gliomastix-like. 1, Japan. See Otani (TMSJ Brummelen (Stud. Mycol. 31: 41, 1989; ultrastr.),
IS: 5, 1974). Landvik et al. (Nordic JI Bot. 17: 403, 1997), Land-
Ascocodinaea Samuels, Cand. & Magni (1997), Hy- vik et al. (Mycoscience 39: 49, 1998; DNA), Hansen
pocreomycetidae. Anamorph Dictyochaeta-like. 2 & Pfister (Mycol. 98: 1029, 2006; phylogeny), Perry
(on old polypores), USA. See Samuels et al. (Mycol. et al. (MR 111: 549, 2007; phylogeny, paraphyly of
89: 156, 1997), Reblova et al. (Sydowia SI: 49, Pyronemataceae).
1999), Hubndorf et al. (Myco/. 96: 368, 2004; phy- Ascodesmisites Trivedi, Chaturv. & C.L. Verma
logeny). (1973), Fossil Fungi. l (Eocene), Malaysia. See Korf
Ascocoma H.J. Swart (1987), ? Phacidiaceae. Ana- (Mycotaxon 6: 193, 1977).
morph Coma. 1, Australia. See Swart (TBMS 87: 603, Ascodichaena Butin (1977), Ascodichaenaceae. Ana-
1987), Beilharz & Pascoe (Mycotaxon 91: 273, 2005; morph Polymorphum. 2, widespread (esp. temperate).
microconidial state). See Hawksworth (Taxon 32: 212, 1983; nomencl.),
ascoconidiophore, the phialide bearing an ascoco- Butin & Marmolejo (Sydowia 42: 8, 1990).
nidium in Ascoconidium (Seaver, Mycol. 34: 412, Ascodichaenaceae D. Hawksw. & Sherwood (1982),
1942). Rhytismatales. 5 gen. (+ 10 syn.), 11 spp.
Ascoconidium Seaver (1942), anamorphic Sageria, Lit.: Hawksworth & Sherwood (Mycotaxon 16:
Hsp.= eH.15. 2, widespread (north temperate). See 262, 1982), Butin & Marmolejo (Sydowia 42: 8,
Funk (CJB 44: 39, 1966), Nag Raj & Kendrick 1990), Minter (Shoot and Foliage Diseases in Forest
(Monogr. Chalara Allied Genera, 1975). Trees Proceedings of a Joint Meeting of the Working
ascoconidium, a conidium formed directly from an Parties: Canker & Shoot Blight of Conifers, Foliage
ascospore, esp. when still within the ascus (e.g. Diseases: 65, 1995), Yuan et al. (Australas. Pl. Path.
Claussenomyces). 29: 215, 2000).
Ascocorticiaceae J. Schrlit. (1893), ? Helotiales. 1 Ascofascicula Matsush. (2003), ? Pezizales. 1, Japan.
gen., 2 spp. See Matsushima (Matsush. Mycol. Mem. 10: 190,
Lit.: Vellinga & Vries (Coolia 30: 50, 1987). 2001).
Ascocorticiellum Jiilich & B. de Vries ( 1982), Pe- ascogenous (ascogenic), ascus-producing or ascus-
 ASCOMYCOTA 55

supporting. ord., 327 fam., 6355 gen., 64163 spp. (Ascolichenes,

ascogonium, the cell or group of cells in Ascomycotina Ascomycoptera, Thecamycetes); sac fungi; ascomy-
fertilized by a sexual act. cetes. Saprobes, parasites (esp. of plants), or lichen-
Ascographa Velen. (1934), ? Helotiales. l, former forming; cosmop. The largest group of Fungi, for
Czechoslovakia. which the ascus (q.v.) is the diagnostic character. The
Ascohansfordiellopsis D. Hawksw. (1979) = Koorder- presence of lamellate hyphal walls with a thin elec-
siella fide Hawksworth (Bull. Br. Mus. nat. hist. Bot. tron-dense outer layer and a relatively thick electron-
6, 1979). transparent inner layer also appears diagnostic; this
Ascohymeniales Nannf. (1932). Ascomycota having enables anamorphic fungi to be recognized as asco-
asci (and paraphyses) developing as a hymenium and mycetes even in the absence of asci. In the past they
not in a pre-formed stroma, as in Pyrenomycetes and have often been grouped on fruit-body type and ascus
Discomycetes (Nannfeldt, 1932); Hymenoascomy- arrangement (e.g. Hemiascomycetes, Plectomycetes,
cetes. Cf. Ascoloculares. Pyrenomycetes, Discomycetes, Loculoascomycetes;
Ascoidea Bref. (1891), Ascoideaceae. 4, widespread. q.v.). In recent decades the development of the asco-
See Batra & Francke-Grossman (Mycol. 56: 632, mata, especially the structure and discharge method
1964; key), von Arx & Millier (Sydowia 37: 6, 1984), of the asci, were considered important, but in the last
de Hoog in Kurtzman & Fell (Eds) (Yeasts, a taxo- 5-10 years molecular sequence data (especially of the
nomic study 4th edn: 136, 1998), Suh et al. (Mycol. ribosomal genome) have come to the fore.
98: 1006, 2006; phylogeny). The size of the group makes it difficult to embrace
Ascoideaceae J. Schrot. (1894), Saccharomycetales. l the enormous range of structures in the group, and to
gen., 4 spp. determine which morphological features should be
Lit.: von Arx & Millier (Sydowia 37: 6, 1984), stressed in the recognition of higher categories in ad-
Batra (Stud. Mycol. 30: 415, 1987), Hoog in Kurtz- dition to sequence data. In many instances, molecular
man & Fell (Eds) (Yeasts, a taxonomic study 4th edn: and morphological data are congruent, but integration
136, 1998), Kurtzman & Blanz in Kurtzman & Fell of these data have proved to be intractable in some
(Eds) (Yeasts, a taxonomic study 4th edn: 69, 1998), cases. Further problems have been encountered with
Kurtzman & Robnett (Antonie van Leeuwenhoek 73: the need to assign families and orders to higher taxa
331, 1998), Suh et al. (Mycol. 98: 1006, 2006; phy- where molecular data are not available. The desire of
logeny). many systematic and applied mycologists to begin
Ascoideales = Saccharomycetales. the process of amalgamating anamorph genera into
Ascolacicola Ranghoo & K.D. Hyde (1998), Sordaria- the overall ascomycete system has become rapidly
les. Anamorph Trichocladium. l (on wood in fresh- more volubly expressed (see for example Seifert et
water), Austria; Hong Kong. See Ranghoo & Hyde al., Stud. Mycol. 45, 2000) and in response to this all
(Mycol. 90: 1055, 1998), Ranghoo et al. (Fungal Di- genera of anamorphic fungi in this Dictionary with
versity 2: 159, 1999; DNA), Reblova & Winka (My- ascomycetous affinities have been provisionally as-
col. 93: 478, 2001), Campbell & Shearer (Mycol. 96: signed at least to a higher taxon of Ascomycota.
822, 2004). The classification in this edition of the Dictionary
Ascolanthanus Cailleux (1967) = Pyxidiophora fide is based on a series of major phylogenetic studies of
Lundqvist (Bot. Notiser 133: 121, 1980). fungi under the umbrella of the 'Deep Hypha' and
Ascolectus Samuels & Rogerson ( 1990), Saccardi- AFTOL ('Assembling the Fungal Tree of Life') pro-
aceae. 1, Brazil. See Samuels & Rogerson (Mem. N. jects, as well as other resources including Myconet.
Y. bot. Gdn 64: 177, 1990). See esp. Blackwell et al. (Mycol 98: 829, 2006), Hib-
Ascoloculares Nannf. (1932). Ascomycota having asci bett et al. (MR : 111: 509, 2007), James et al. (Nature
(and paraphyses) developing in cavities in a pre- 443: 818, 2006) and Lutzoni et al. (Am. J. Bot. 91:
formed stroma, as in Loculoascomycetes (Nannfeldt, 1446, 2004).
1932). Cf. Ascohymeniales. Three Subphyla are accepted here. However, many
ascoma (pl. ascomata), an ascus-containing structure, accepted families are not referred to any specific or-
ascocarp. der or class within these subphyla, and over 3200
Ascomauritiana Ranghoo & K.D. Hyde (1999), Pe- genera could not be assigned with confidence to any
zizomycotina. 1, Mauritius. See Ranghoo & Hyde family.
(MR 103: 938, 1999). Subphyl.:
Ascominuta Ranghoo & K.D. Hyde (2000), ? Do- (1) Pezizomycotina (syn. Ascomycotina)
thideomycetes. l (in freshwater), Hong Kong. See (2) Saccharomycotina
Ranghoo & Hyde (Mycoscience 41: 1, 2000). (3) Taphrinomycotina
Ascomyces Mont. & Desm. (1848) = Taphrina. Some- A significant number of orders and many families
times used for Ginannie/la (Tillet.) anamorphs. fide have yet to have any members in them sequenced,
Mussat (Sy/I. Fung. 15: 51, 1901). and this lack of molecular data means that any cur-
ascomycete, one of the Ascomycota. rent phylogenetic framework contains many 'holes'.
Ascomycetella Peck (1881) = Cookella fide Hawk- As in previous editions, we have attempted to place
sworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995). non-sequenced taxa within the overall classification
Ascomycetella Sacc. (1886) = Myriangiopsis. structure, but many further changes are to be ex-
Ascomycetes. Originally introduced by Berkeley (Intr. pected. The Fungi are treated in more detail at family
Crypt. Bot.: 270, 1857) but without a clear indication level in a companion publication (Cannon & Kirk,
of rank; see Whittaker (Quart. Rev. Biol. 34: 210, Fungal Families of the World, 2007).
1959) and Hibbett et al. (MR 111: 509, 2007). Com- Lit.: General: von Arx (in Kendrick (Ed.), The
monly used in an equivalent sense to Ascomycota wholefangus 1: 201, 1979, classif., anamorphs; Gen-
and/or Pezizomycotina in this Dictionary. era offangi sporulating in pure culture, edn 3, 1981;
Ascomycota Caval.-Sm. (1998), Fungi. 15 class., 68 keys gen., lit.; Plant Pathogenic Fungi, 1987), von
56 ASCOMYCOTINA

Arx & Muller (Beitr. Krypt.-Fl. Schweiz 11 (!), 1954; on land plants, 1985; Microfungi on miscellaneous
gen. amerospored pyrenom.; Stud. mycol. 9, 1975; substrates, 1988). Brazil, Da Silva & Minter (Mycol.
bitunicate gen., keys), Barr (Mem. N.Y. bot. Gdn 28 Pap. 169, 1995; Batista & co-workers collns). Car-
(I): I, 1976, classif.; Prodromus to class Loculoas- ibbean, Minter et al., Fungi of the Caribbean, 2001,
comycetes, 1987, keys gen.; Mycotaxon 39: 43, 1990, checklist. Denmark, Munk (Dansk bot. Arkiv 17(1),
keys pyren. gen.; in Parker, 1982, I: 201), Benny & 1957). Germany, Schmidt & Schimdt (Ascomyceten
Kimbrough (Mycotaxon 12: I, 1980; plectomycete im Bild 1-, 1990 on). Hungary, Banbegyi et al.
gen.), Berbee (Mo/. Biol. Evol. 13: 462, 1996, locu- (Magyaroszag 1-3, 1985-87; keys). Nordic coun-
loascomycete evolution; Physiol. Mo/. Pl. Path. 59: tries, Hansen & Knudsen, Nordic Macromycetes I.
165, 2001, phylogeny of pathogens), Clements & Ascomycota, 2000). North America, Brodo et al.,
Shear (Genera of Fungi, 1931 ), Eriksson (Opera Bot. Lichens of North America, 2001; Ellis & Everhart
60, 1981; bitunicate fams, Myconet, 1997-; annual (North American Pyrenomycetes, 1892). Pakistan:
system), Eriksson & Hawksworth (SA 12: 51, 1993; Ahmad (Monogr. Biol. Soc. Pakistan 7-8, 1978;
outline classif., orders, fam., gen.), Eriksson & keys). Romania, Sandu-Ville (Ciuperci Pyrenomy-
Winka (Myconet I: I, 1997; supraordinal tax.a), cetes - Sphaeriales din Romtinia, 1971 ). Spain,
Hafellner (in Gatun, CRC Handbook of lichenology Lopez (Aportacion al conocimento de los ascomi-
3: 41, 1988; lichenized gps), Hanlin (Illustrated gen- cetes (Ascomycotina) de Cataluna, I, 1987). Sweden,
era of ascomycetes, 1990), Hansford (Mycol. Pap. Eriksson (The non-lichenized pyrenomycetes of Swe-
15, 1946; foliicolous spp.), Hawksworth (Proc. In- den, 1992; 1524 spp.). Switzerland, Breitenbach &
dian Natn Acad. Sci., Pl. Sci. 94: 319, 1985, devel- Kriinzlin (Pilze der Schweiz 1, 1981). U.S.A., Farr et
opment classif. systems; (Ed.), Ascomycete systemat- al. (Fungi on plants and plant products in the United
ics: problems and perspectives in the nineties States, 1989; checklist). Venezuela, Dennis (Fungus
[NATO ASI Ser. A 269], 1994), Henssen & Jahns flora of Venezuela and acljacent countries, 1970).
(Lichenes, ['1974'] 1973), Kohlmeyer & Kohlmeyer See also under Discomycetes, Geographical distri-
(Marine mycology, 1979; Bot. Mar. 34: I, 1991, keys bution, Lichens, Loculoascomycetes, Plant patho-
255 spp.), Korf (The Fungi 4A: 249, 1973; keys dis- genic fungi, and Yeasts.
comycete gen.), Lipscomb et al. (Cladistics 14: 303, Ascomycotina. = Pezizomycotina.
fungi and eukaryote phylogeny), Liu et al. (Mo/. Biol. ascoparaphysis, see paraphysis.
Evol. 16: 1799, 1999; phylogeny based on RPB2 se- Ascophanella Faure! & Schotter (1965) = Thecotheus
quences), Liu & Hall (Proc. Nat. Acad. Sci. USA fide Korf in Ainsworth et al. (Eds) (The Fungi 4A:
IOI: 4507, 2004; phylogeny related to ascoma struc- 249, 1973).
ture), Lopandic et al. (Mycol. Progr. 4: 205, 2005; Ascophanopsis Faure! & Schotter (1965) = Thecotheus
rDNA phylogeny, chemotaxonomy), Luttrell (Univ. fide Krug & Khan (Mycol. 79: 200, 1987).
Miss. Stud. 24 (3), 1951 [reprint 1969]), Lutzoni et Ascophanus Boud. (1869),? Ascobolaceae. 20 (mostly
al. (Nature 411: 937, 2001; lichen ancestry), on dung), widespread (temperate). See Kimbrough
McLaughlin et al. (The Mycota 7A, 2001), Muller & (CJB 44: 697, 1966), Moravec (Ceskti Mykol. 25:
von Arx (Beitr. Krypt.-Fl. Schweiz 11 (2), 1962, di- 150, 1971), Pouzar & Svrcek (Ceskti Mykol. 26: 25,
dymospored gen.; The Fungi 4A: 87, 1973; keys 1972; typification), van Brumrnelen in Hawksworth
pyrenomycete gen.), Munk (Dansk bot. Arkiv. 15 (2), (Ed.) (Ascomycete Systematics. Problems and Per-
1953; system), Nag Raj (Coelomycetous Anamorphs spectives in the Nineties NATO ASI Series vol. 269
with Appendage-Bearing Conidia, 1993), Nannfeldt 269: 398, 1994; posn), Prokhorov (Mikol. Fitopatol.
(Nova Acta Reg. Soc. Sci. upsal., iii, 8 (2), 1932; in- 31: 27, 1997), Huhtinen & Spooner (Kew Bull. 58:
operculate discom.), Nishida & Sugiyama (Myco- 749, 2003).
science 35: 361, 1994; archiascomycetes), Padovan et Ascophora Tode (1790) nom. rej. = Mucor Fresen. fide
al. (J. Mo/. Evol. 60: 726, 2005; molecular clocks), Hesseltine (Mycol. 47: 344, 1955).
Poelt (in Ahmadjian & Hale, The lichens: 599, ascophore (I) an ascus-producing hypha, esp. the
['1973'] 1974; farns), Reynolds (Ed.) (Ascomycete stalk-like hyphae supporting asci in Cephaloascus;
systematics, 1981; ascus, centrum types), Robbertse (2) apothecium (obsol. ).
et al. (Fungal Genet. Biol. 43: 715, 2006; phyloge- ascophyte, hypothetical autotrophic ancestor of the
nomic analysis), Santesson (Symb. bot. upsal. 12 (I), Ascomycota (Cain, 1972), see Phylogeny, cf.
1952; foliicolous L), Seifert et al. (Stud. Mycol. 45, basidiophyte.
2000; anamorph integration), Sivanesan (The bituni- ascoplasm, epiplasm (q.v.).
cate ascomycetes and their anamorphs, 1985; keys), Ascopolyporus Moller (1901), Cordycipitaceae. 5, C.
Spatafora et al. (Mycol. 98: 1018, 2006; overview of & S. America. See Heim (BSMF69: 417, 1954), Doi
Pezizomycotina phylogeny), Sugiyama (Mycoscience et al. (Bull. natn. Sci. Mus. Tokyo, B 3: 22, 1977),
39: 487, 1998; phylogeny), Tehler et al. (MR 107: Bischoff et al. (Mycol. 97: 710, 2005; ecology, phy-
901, 2003; rDNA phylogeny), Walker (in Grgurino- logeny).
vic & Mallett (Eds), Fungi of Australia IA, 1996; Ascoporia Samuels & A.I. Romero (1993) = Pseu-
system, key to orders), Wehmeyer (The pyrenomyce- dosolidum fide Samuels & Romero (Bolm Mus.
tous fungi, 1975), Zahlbruckner (Nat. Pjlanzenfam. 8: paraense 'Emilio Goe/di' ser. bot. 7: 263, 1991), Ku-
61, 1926; L gen.). torga & Hawksworth (SA 15: I, 1997), Rossman et
Regional: Australia, Walker (in Grgurinovic & al. (Stud. Mycol. 42: 248 pp., 1999).
Mallett (Eds), Fungi of Australia IA, 1996; system, Ascoporiaceae Kutorga & D. Hawksw. (1997), ? Do-
key to orders), McCarthy (ed.), Flora ofAustralia 54, thideomycetes (inc. sed.). I gen.(+ I syn.), 1 spp.
1992 et seq.; lichenized groups). British Isles, Can- Lit.: Samuels & Romero (Bolm Mus. paraense
non et al. (The British Ascomycotina: an annotated 'Emilio Goe/di' ser. bot. 7: 263, 1991), Kutorga &
checklist, 1985; 5100 spp. ), Dennis (British Ascomy- Hawksworth (SA 15: I, 1997).
cetes, 1968; edn 2, 1978), Ellis & Ellis (Microfungi
 ASCOPORJACEAE

TABLE 2. Classification of the Ascomycota from the 9th Edition and as adopted in the 10th Edition
Dictionary 2001 (9th Edition) Dictionary 2008 (10th Edition)

Agynales (Lecanoromycetidae) Acarosporales (Acarosporomycetidae)

Arthoniales (Arthoniomycetidae) Acrospermales (Dothideomycetes)
Boliniales (Sordariomycetidae) Agyriales (Ostropomycetidae)
Calosphaeriales (Sordariomycetidae) Arachnomycetales (Eurotiomycetidae)
Capnodiales (Dothideomycettdae) Arthoniales (Arthoniomycetes)
Chaetotbyriales (Chaetotbyriomycetidae) Ascosphaerales (Eurotiomycetidae)
Coryneliales (Dothideomycetidae) Baeomycetales (Ostropomycetidae)
Diaporthales (Sordariomycetidae) Boliniales (Sordariomycetidae)
Dothideales (Dothideomycetidae) Botryosphaeriales (Dothideomycetes)
Elaphomycetales (Eurotiomycetidae) Calosphaeriales (Sordariomycetidae)
Erysiphales (Erysiphomycetidae) Candelariales (Lecanoromycetes)
Eurotiales (Eurottomycetidae) Capnodiales (Dothideomycetidae)
Gyalectales (Lecanoromycetidae) Chaetosphaeriales (Sordariomycetidae)
Halosphaeriales (Sordariomycetidae) Chaetotbyriales (Chaetotbyriomycetidae)
Helotiales (Leotiomycetidae) Coniochaetales (Sordariomycetidae)
Hypocreales (Sordariomycetidae) Coronophorales (Hypocreomycetidae)
Hystenales (Dothideomycetidae) Coryneliales (Eurotiomycetidae)
Laboulbeniales (Laboulbeniomycetidae) Cyttariales (Leotiomycetes)
Lahmiales (Dothideomycetidae) Diaporthales (Sordariomycetidae)
Lecanorales (Lecanoromycetidae) Dothideales (Dothideomycetidae)
Lichinales (Lecanoromycetidae) Erysiphales (Leottomycettdae)
Lulwortbtales (Sordariomycetidae) Eurotiales (Eurotiomycetidae)
Medeolariales (Leotiomycetidae) Helotiales (Leotiomycetes)
Meliolales (Meliolomycetidae) Hypocreales (Sordariomycetidae)
Microascales (Sordanomycetidae) Hysteriales (Dotbideomycetes)
Microtbyriales (Dothideomycetidae) Jahnulales (Dothideomycetes)
Mycocaliciales (Incertae sedis) Laboulbeniales (Laboulbeniomycetidae)
Mycosphaerellales (Dotbideomycetidae) Lahmiales (Pezizomycotina)
Myriangiales (Dothideomycetidae) Lecanorales (Lecanoromycetidae)
Neolectales (Neolectomycetidae) Lecideales (Lecanoromycetidae)
Onygenales (Eurotiomycetidae) Leotiales (Leotiomycetidae)
Ophiostornatales (Sordanomycetidae) Lichinales (Lichinomycetes)
Ostropales (lncertae sedis) Lulworthiales (Spatbulosporomycetidae)
Patellariales (Dothideomycetidae) Medeolariales (Pezizomycotina)
Peltigerales (Lecanoromycetidae) Melanosporales (Hypocreomycetidae)
Pertusariales (Lecanoromycetidae) Meliolales (Meliolomycetidae)
Pezizales (Pezizomycetidae) Microascales (Hypocreomycetidae)
Phyllachorales (Sordanomycetidae) Microtbyriales (Dotbtdeomycetes)
Pleosporales (Dothideomycetidae) Mycocaliciales (Mycocaliciomycetidae)
Pneumocysttdales (Pneumocystidomycetidae) Myriangiales (Dothideomycetidae)
Pyrenulales (Dothideomycetidae) Neolectales (Neolectomycetidae)
Pyxidiophorales (Laboulbeniomycetidae) Onygenales (Eurotiomycetidae)
Rhytisrnatales (Leotiomycetidae) Ophiostornatales (Sordariomycetidae)
Saccharomycetales (Saccharomycettdae) Orbiliales (Orbiliomycetes)
Schizosaccharomycetales (Schizosaccharomycetidae) Ostropales (Ostropomycetidae)
Sordariales (Sordariomycetidae) Patellariales (Dothideomycetes)
Spatbulosporales (Spatbulosporomycetidae) Peltigerales (Lecanoromycetidae)
Taphrinales (Taphrinomycetidae) Pertusariales (Ostropomycetidae)
Teloschistales (Lecanoromycetidae) Pezizales (Pezizomycetidae)
Thelebolales (Leotiomycetidae) Phyllachorales (Sordariomycetes)
Triblidiales (lncertae sedis) Pleosporales (Pleosporomycetidae)
Trichosphaeriales (Sordariomycetidae) Pneumocystidales (Pneumocystidomycetidae)
Trichotbeliales (lncertae sedis) Pyrenulales (Chaetotbyriomycetidae)
Verrucariales (Incertae sedis) Pyxidiophorales (Laboulbeniomycetidae)
Xylariales (Sordariomycetidae) Rhizocarpales (Lecanoromycetidae)
Rhytisrnatales (Leotiomycetes)
Saccharomycetales (Saccharomycetidae)
Schizosaccharomycetales (Schizosaccharomycetidae)
Sordanales (Sordariomycetidae)
Taphrinales (Taphrinomycetidae)
Teloschistales (Lecanoromycetidae)
Thelebolales (Leotiomycetes)
Triblidiales (Pezizomycotina)
Trichosphaeriales (Sordariomycetes)
Trypetbeliales (Dotbideomycetes)
Umbilicariales (Lecanoromycetes)
Verrucariales (Chaetotbyriomycetidae)
Xylariales (Xylariomycetidae)
58 ASCORHIZA

Ascorhiza Lecht.-Trinka (1931), Pezizomycotina. 1, For Lit. see under fam.

Europe. See Benny & Kimbrough (Mycotaxon 12: 1, Ascosphaeromycetes = Eurotiomycetes. Used by Skou
1980; referral to Ascosphaerales). (Mycotaxon 31: 191, 1988) to accommodate the sin-
Ascorhizoctonia Chin S. Yang & Korf (1985), ana- gle order (and family) Ascosphaerales (As-
morphic Tricharina, Sc.-.-. 7, widespread (cool tem- cosphaeraceae).
perate). See Yang & Korf (Mycotaxon 23: 468, Ascospora Fr. (1825) = Mycosphaerella fide Hawk-
1985), Yang & Kristiansen (Mycotaxon 35: 313, sworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995).
1989), Barrera & Romero (Mycotaxon 77: 31, 2001). Ascospora Mont. (1849) nom. conf., anamorphic Pe-
Ascorhombispora L. Cai & K.D. Hyde (2007), Pleo- zizomycotina. See Sutton (Mycol. Pap. 141, 1977).
sporales. 1, China. See Cai & Hyde (Cryptog. Mycol. Ascosporaceae Bonord. (1851) = Mycosphaerellaceae.
28: 291, 2007). ascospore, a spore produced in an ascus by 'free cell
Ascoronospora Matsush. (2003), ? Pleosporales. Ana- formation'; the ascospore wall is multilayered, it con-
morph Coronospora. 1, Japan. See Matsushima (Ma- sists of an outer perispore, an intermediary layer, the
tsush. Mycol. Mem. 10: 179, 2001). proper wall (epispore) and sometimes an internal
Ascosacculus J. Campb., J.L. Anderson & Shearer endospore; major differences in which layers are
(2003), Halosphaeriaceae. 2, Australia. See Campbell thickened, folded or pigmented can give rise to con-
et al. (Myco/. 95: 545, 2003). siderable variation even in a single family (e.g.
Ascosalsum J. Campb., J.L. Anderson & Shearer Lasiosphaeriaceae); see Bellemere (in Hawksworth
(2003), Halosphaeriaceae. 3, France; USA. See (Ed.), Ascomycete systematics: 111, 1994), basidio-
Campbell et al. (Mycol. 95: 546, 2003), Pang & spore, spore wall.
Jones (Nova Hedwigia 78: 269, 2004). Ascosporium Berk. (1860) = Taphrina fide Saccardo
Ascoscleroderma Clemencet (1932) = Elaphomyces (Sy/I. fang. 8: 817, 1889).
fide Trappe (Mycotaxon 9: 247, 1979). ascostome, a pore in the apex of an ascus (obsol. ).
Ascosorus Henn. & Ruhland (1900), Pezizomycotina. Ascostratum Syd. & P. Syd. (1912), ? Dothideomy-
1, N. America. cetes. 1, S. Africa.
Ascosparassis Kobayasi (1960), Pyronemataceae. 1, Ascostroma Bonord. ( 1851) = Kretzschmaria fide
widespread (tropics). See Korf (Lloydia 26: 23, Lressee (SA 13: 43, 1994).
1963), Pfister & Halling (Mycotaxon 35: 283, 1989), ascostroma, a stroma in or on which asci are produced,
Wang & Chou (Fungal Science Taipei 11: 45, 1996; usually restricted to groups with ascolocular ontog-
Taiwan). eny.
Ascospermum Schulzer (1863) nom. dub., Fungi. Ascosubramania Rajendran (1997) = Microascus
Based on sterile mycelium. Zukal fide Rajendran (J. Med. Vet. Myco/. 35: 336,
Ascosphaera L.S. Olive & Spiltoir (1955), As- 1997), Guarro (Medical Mycology 36: 349, 1998;
cosphaeraceae. Anamorph Chrysosporium-like. 17 synonymy).
(associated with bees), widespread (north temperate; Ascotaiwania Sivan. & H.S. Chang (1992),? Sordaria-
esp. Europe). A. apis on larvae of honey bees causing les. Anamorphs Brachysporiella, Trichocladium,
chalk brood. See McManus & Youssof (Myco/. 76: Monotosporella. 12 (mostly from wood), widespread
830, 1984), Rose et al. (Mycotaxon 19: 41, 1984; key (tropical). See Wong et al. (SA 16: 17, 1998), Rang-
7 spp., N. Am.), Bisset (CJB 66: 2541, 1988; key), hoo et al. (Fungal Diversity 2: 159, 1999; DNA),
Skou (Mycotaxon 31: 173, 1988; 7 spp. nov. Japan), Chang (Fungal Science Taipei 16: 35, 2001; ana-
Bisset et al. (Myco/. 88: 797, 1996; key), Anderson & morph), Reblova & Winka (Mycol. 93: 478, 2001),
Gibson (Aust. Syst. Bot. 11: 53, 1998; Australia), Wong & Hyde (Cryptog. Myco/. 22: 19, 2001),
Anderson et al. (MR 102: 541, 1998; phylogeny), Campbell & Shearer (Myco/. 96: 822, 2004; phylog-
James & Skinner (J. Invert. Path. 90: 98, 2005; PCR eny).
diagnosis), Aronstein et al. (Myco/. 99: 553, 2007; Ascotremella Seaver (1930), Helotiaceae. 2, wide-
mating type genes). spread (north & south temperate). See Gamundi &
Ascosphaeraceae L.S. Olive & Spiltoir (1955), As- Dennis (Darwiniana 15: 14, 1969; status), Gamundi
cosphaerales. 3 gen.(+ 1syn.),19 spp. & Romero (Fl. criptog. Tierra de/ Fuego 10, 1998).
Lit.: Skou (Friesia 10: 1, 1972; monogr.), Brady Ascotremellopsis Teng & S.H. Ou ex S.H. Ou (1936)
(/Ml Descr. Fungi Bact. 62: [l, 1979), Skou (Myco- = Myriodiscus fide Liu & Guo (Acta Myco/. Sin.
taxon 15: 487, 1982; emended concept), Kowalska Suppl. 1: 97, 1988).
(Polskie Arch. Wet. 24: 7, 1984; biochem. syst.), Ascotricha Berk. (1838), Xylariaceae. Anamorph
Skou (Aust. J. Bot. 32: 225, 1984; spp.), Bissett (CJB Dicyma. 15, widespread. See Hawksworth (Myco/.
66: 2541, 1988), Kish et al. (Myco/. 80: 312, 1988), Pap. 126, 1971; key), Horie et al. (TMS.J 34: 123,
Skou (Mycotaxon 31: 191, 1988; rank), Berbee & 1993), Lressee (SA 13: 43, 1994; posn), Udagawa et
Taylor (BioSystems 28: 117, 1992), Landvik et al. al. (Mycotaxon 52: 215, 1994), Lee & Hanlin (Myco/
(Mycoscience 37: 237, 1996), Anderson & Gibson 91: 434, 1999; DNA), Stchigel et al. (Myco/. 92: 805,
(Aust. Syst. Bot. 11: 53, 1998), Anderson et al. (MR 2000).
102: 541, 1998), Geiser & LoBuglio in McLaughlin Ascotrichella Vall dos. & Guarro ( 1988), ? Conio-
et al. (Eds) (The Mycota A Comprehensive Treatise chaetaceae. Anamorph Humicola-like. 1, Chile. See
on Fungi as Experimental Systems for Basic and Ap- Valldosera & Guarro (TBMS 90: 601, 1988), Lressee
plied Research 7A: 201, 2001 ). (SA 13: 43, 1994; posn).
Ascosphaerales Glium. ex Benny & Kimbr. (1980). Ascovaginospora Fallah, Shearer & W.D. Chen
Eurotiomycetidae. 1 fam., 3 gen., 19 spp. Fam.: ( 1997), ? Hyponectriaceae. 1 (dead submerged
Ascosphaeraceae stems), USA. See Fallah et al. (Myco/. 89: 812, 1997;
Apparently nests within Onygenales, but further DNA), Chen et al. (Myco/. 91: 84, 1999; DNA),
molecular studies are needed and the limits of that Huhndorf et al. (Myco/. 96: 368, 2004; phylogeny).
order also require research. Ascoverticillata Kamat, Subhedar & V.G. Rao (1979)
 ASEROE 59

= Crocicreas fide Eriksson (SA 5: 119, 1986). late), Chadefaud (Rev. Mycol. 7: 57, 1942; 9: 3, 1944;
Ascovirgaria J.D. Rogers & Y.M. Ju (2002), Xylari- apical apparatus), Chadefaud et al. (Mem. Soc. bot.
aceae. Anamorph Virgaria. 1 (on wood), Hawaii. See Fr. 79, 1968; lichen asci), Eriksson (Opera bot. 60,
Rogers & Ju (CJB 80: 478, 2002). 1981; bitunicate types), Griffiths (TBMS 60: 261,
Ascoxyta Lib. (1830) nom. dub., Pezizomycotina. See 1973; unitunicate pyrenom.), Hafellner (Beih Nova-
Holm (Taxon 24: 475, 1975). Hedw. 79: 24, 1984), Hawksworth (J. Hattori bot.
Ascoyunnania L. Cai & K.D. Hyde (2005), ? Lab. 52: 323, 1982; evolution types; (Ed.), Ascomy-
Sordariomycetes. 1 (in submerged bamboo stems), cete systematics· problems and perspectives in the
: China. Possibly linked with Ustilaginoidea. See Cai nineties, 1994), Holm (Symb. bot. upsal. 30(3): 21,
et al. (Fungal Diversity 18: 2, 2005). 1995; history of term), Honneger (Lichenologist 10:
Ascozonus (Renny) E.C. Hansen (1877), Thele- 47, 1978; lecanoralean, Peltigera; 12: 157, 1980;
bolaceae. c. 6, widespread (north temperate). See Rhizocarpon; 14: 205, 1982, Pertusaria; 15: 57,
Kimbrough (CJB 44: 693, 1966), Prokhorov (Mikol. 1983, Baeomyces, Cladonia, Leotia etc.; J. Hattori
Fitopatol. 31: 27, 1997), Landvik et al. (Mycoscience bot. Lab. 52: 417, 1982, review lecanoralean types),
39: 49, 1998; DNA), van Brummelen (Persoonia 16: Janex-Favre (Revue bryol. Lichen. 37: 421, 1971;
425, 1998; ultrastr.), Brummelen & Richardson (Per- lich. pyrenom.), Letrouit-Galinou (Bryologist 76: 30,
soonia 17: 487, 2000), Hoog et al. (Stud. Mycol. 51: 1973; archaeasceous), Parguey-Leduc (Ann. Sci. nat.,
33, 2005). Bot. XII, 7: 33, 1966; ascoloc.; Rev. Mycol. 41: 281,
ascus (pl. asci), term introduced by Nees (Syst. Pilze: 1977; pyrenom.), Parguey-Leduc & Janex-Favre
164, 1817) for the typically sac-like cell (first figured (Cryptogamie Mycol. 5: 171, 1984; ultrastr. 'unituni-
in Pertusaria by Micheli in 1729; q.v.) characteristic cate' types), Reynolds (Ed.) (Ascomycete systemat-
of Ascomycota (q.v.), in which (after karyogamy and ics: the Luttrellian concept, 1981; Bot. Rev. 55: 1,
meiosis) ascospores (generally 8) are produced by 1989; bitunicate paradigm), Sherwood (Bot. J. Linn.
'free cell formation' (Fig. 11 ). Asci vary considera- Soc. 82: 15, 1981; main types), Ziegenspeck (Bot.
bly in structure, and work in the last two decades has Arch. Koenigsberg 13: 341, 1926).
shown previous separation into only 2-3 categories ascus plug, thickening in the apex through which the
(e.g. bitunicate, prototunicate, unitunicate) to be spores are forcibly discharged.
an over simplification. Sherwood (1981) illustrated 9 Aseimotrichum Corda (1831) nom. dub.,? Fungi.
main types distinguishable by light microscopy (re- Asellaria R.A. Poiss. ( 1932), Asellariaceae. 9 (in
produced on p. 36 of edn 7 of this Dictionary): proto- Isopoda), widespread. See Lichtwardt (Mycol. 65: 1,
tunivate, bitunicate, astropalean, annellate, hypoder- 1973; morphology), Manier (C.R. Hebd. Seanc.
mataceous, pseudoperculate, operculate, le- Acad. Sci. Paris 276: 3429, 1973; ultrastr.), Licht-
canoralean, and verrucariod). Eriksson ( 1981) distin- wardt (The Trichomycetes. Fungal associates of ar-
guished 7 types of dehiscence in bitunicate asci with thropods, 1986; revision, key), Valle (Fungal Diver-
an ectotunica and distinct endotunica (see p. 37 of sity 21: 167, 2006; Spain), White et al. (Mycol. 98:
edn 7). These classifications mask a much wider 872, 2006; phylogeny), Valle & Cafaro (Mycol. 100:
range of variation; Bellemere (1994) recognized 3 122, 2008; zygospores).
predehiscence types and 11 dehiscence categories Asellariaceae Manier ex Manier & Lichtw. (1968),
(Fig. 1). The details of the asci are stressed in asco- Asellariales. 3 gen. (+ 1 syn.), 14 spp.
mycete systematics, esp. in lichen-forming orders Lit.: Moss (TBMS 65: 115, 1975), Moss & Young
where reactions with iodine are emphasized (q.v.) (Mycol. 70: 944, 1978), Lichtwardt (The Trichomy-
(Hafellner, 1984). cetes. Fungal associates of arthropods: 343 pp.,
Bitunicate asci with two functional wall layers; 1986), Cafaro (Mycol. 91: 517, 1999), Benny in
those splitting at discharge (fissitunicate; 'jack-in- McLaughlin et al. (Eds) (The Mycota A Comprehen-
the-box ') had been correlated with an ascolocular on- sive Treatise on Fungi as Experimental Systems for
togeny by Luttrell ( 1951 ). Reynolds ( 1989) critically Basic and Applied Research 7A: 147, 2001), Licht-
examined this paradigm and found the term to be ap- wardt (Cellular Origin and Life in Extreme Habitats
plied to different ascus types and that an exclusive 4: 577, 2002).
link to ascostromatic fungi could not be upheld; he Asellariales Manier ex Manier & Lichtw. (1978).
also introduced the term extenditunicate for asci Kickxellomycotina. 1 fam., 3 gen., 14 spp. Fam.:
which extend without any splitting of the wall layers Asellariaceae
(Reynolds, Cryptog. Mycol. 10: 305, 1989). Lit.: Manier (Ann. Sci. nat., Bot. ser. 12 10: 565,
Much variation depends on the modifications in the 1969; taxonomy), Scheer (Z. binnenfischerei DDR
various wall layers, especially the thickness of the 19: 369, 1972; taxonomy), Lichtwardt & Manier
walls and the c and d layers, and the details of apical (Mycotaxon 7: 441, 1978; taxonomy), Moss &
differentiation (Bellemere, 1994) (Fig. 2). Caution is Young (Mycol. 70: 944, 1978; phylogeny), Moss (in
needed in comparing ascus staining reactions (see io- Batra (Ed.), Insect-fungus symbiosis: 175, 1979),
dine) and structures in the absence of ultrastructural Lichtwardt (1986; taxonomy, key), White et al. (My-
data. For terms used to describe the various structures col. 98: 860, 2006; molecular phylogeny), Hibbett et
see Fig. 2. al. (MR 111: 109, 2007), Valle & Cafaro (Mycol.
Also encountered are - crown (annular thickenings 100: 122; zygospores), and see under Family.
in Phyllachora), and - plug (thickening in the apex aseptate, having no cross walls.
through which the spores are forcibly discharged). aseptic, free from damaging microorganisms.
Lit.: Bellemere (Ann. Sci. nat., Bot. 12: 429, 1971; Aserotl Labill. (1800), Phallaceae. 2, widespread
Rev. Mycol. 41: 233, 1977, bitunicate discom.; in (tropical). See Spooner (Mycologist 8: 153, 1994),
Hawksworth, 1994: 111, review), Bellemere & Le- Baseia & Calonge (Mycotaxon 92: 169, 2005; Bra-
trouit-Galinou (Bibi. Lich. 25: 137, 1987; ultrastr.), zil).
van Brummelen (Persoonia 10: 113, 1978; opercu-
60 ASERO/l

c d
a b

n .r~
"
t:
:1
;.
..•' ",,
!i
,!
:I

:t

"'~" ;:":•
i:
•:""
:! ""
"" "
ll
~;::l1
E L 0 so
~·~
..
~.: ·:

b f

H D T

~·

R HF F
EV

Fig. 4. I. Predehiscence stage of asci. a = protruding ascus; b = ascus wall becoming thinner; c = change in apical
structure; d = ascus liberation. II. Dehiscence stage of asci; evanescent ascus (E); rupture of lateral wall (L);
subapical rupture (0, operculate, and SO, suboperculate dehiscence); rupture by apical wall without extrusion (H,
pore-like dehiscence); D, Dactylospora-type; T, Teloschistes-type = extenditunicate (b = bivalve, f = fissurate
variants); rupture with extrusion (EV, eversion; R, rostrate; HF, hemifissitunicate; F, fissitunicate). After
Bellemere, in Hawksworth (Ed.) (Ascomycete Systematics: 111, 1994).
 ASPERGILLOSIS 61

'.

I II

pe

m IV
v
Fig. 5. 1-V. Ascus apex components. ac =axial canal; am= axial mass; bo = bourrelet; br =ring in bourrelet; f=
furrow; oc =ocular chamber; p =plug; pe =pendant; pr= rings in the plug and pendant; t = tholus; V, ascus apex
structure. a= a layer; an= apical nasse; b = b layer; c = c layer; cu =cushion; di and d2 = sublayers of the d layer.
After Bellemere (in Hawksworth (Ed.), Ascomycete Systematics: 111, 1994).

Aserophallus Mont. & Lepr. (1845) = Clathrus fide (MR. 110: 137, 2006; phylogeny).
Dring (Kew Bull. 35: I, 1980). asperate, rough with projections or points.
asexual, without sex organs or sex spores; vegetative. Aspergillaceae Link (1826) = Trichocomaceae.
Ashbia Cif. & Gonz. Frag. (1928) = Ashbya. Aspergillales = Eurotiales.
Ashbya Guillierm. (1928) = Eremothecium fide Batra aspergilllform (of a sporulating structure), resembling
(USDA Tech. Bull. 1469, 1973), Kurtzman (J. In- that of an Aspergillus conidiophore.
dustr. Microbial. 14: 523, 1995), Prillinger et al. aspergillin (I) a black, water-insoluble pigment of
(Yeast Chichester 13: 945, 1997), de Hoog et al. in Aspergillus niger spores (Linossier, 1891); (2) vari-
Kurtzman & Fell (Eds) (Yeasts, a taxonomic study ous antibiotics produced by Aspergillus spp. See To-
4th edn: 201, 1998; synonymy with Eremothecium), bie (Nature 158: 709, 1946).
Kroken et al. (Proc. natn Acad. Sci. U.S.A. 100: Aspergillites Trivedi & C.L. Verma (1969), Fossil
15670, 2003; polyketide synthase genes), Kurtzman Fungi. 1 (Tertiary), Malaysia.
(FEMS Yeast Research 4: 233, 2003; synonymy), Aspergilloides Dierckx ( 1901) = Penicillium Link fide
Dietrich et al. (Science N.Y. 304 no. 5668: 304, Raper & Thom (Manual of the Penicillia, 1949).
2004; genomic studies), Kohn (Ann. Rev. Phytopath. aspergilloma, a 'fungus ball' composed principally of
43: 279, 2005; speciation), Brachat et al. (Topics in hyphae of Aspergillus, found in a pre-existing cavity
Current Genetics 15: 197, 2006; genome). (esp. in an upper lobe of the lung) or a bronchus,
Ashtaangam Subram. (1995), anamorphic Pezizomy- which usually has a relatively benign or asympto-
cotina, Hso.ObP.1. I, Malaysia. See Subramanian matic effect; cf. aspergillosis.
(Korean J. Mycol. 20: 281, 1992), Subramanian Aspergillopsis Sopp (1912) nom. dub., anamorphic
(Kavaka 20/21: 58, 1992). Pezizomycotina. See Raper & Thom (Manual of the
Asirosiphon Ny!. (1873) = Spilonema fide Henssen Penicillia, 1949).
(Symb. bot. upsal. 18 no. 1, 1963). Aspergillopsis Speg. (1910) = Aspergillus fide Hawk-
Asociacion Latino-Americana de Micologfa. sworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995).
Founded in 1990; recognized as the Committee for Aspergillosis, Any disease in humans or animals
Latin America within the International Mycological caused by Aspergillus (esp. A. fumigatus); esp. com-
Association (q.v.); structure comprises individual mon in birds; in humans usually respiratory and tak-
members, an elected executive, and national repre- ing one of four forms: invasive (usually only in im-
sentatives from Latin American and other countries; muno-compromised patients, but with a high mortal-
organizes Latin American Mycological Congress ity rate), non-invasive, chronic pulmonary and asper-
every three or four years. Website: gilloma, or severe asthma with fungal sensitisation
www .almic.org/principal.php. (see Chute et al. (1971), Ainsworth & Austwick
Asordaria Arx, Guarro & Aa (1987) = Sordaria fide (1973) under Medical and veterinary mycology). See
Eriksson & Hawksworth (SA 7: 61, 1988), Cai et al. Austwick, (in Raper & Fennell, Eds, The genus As-
62 ASPERGILLUS

pergillus, 1965), Bossche et al. (Eds) (Aspergillus 1995; phylogeny of sects Wentii and Cremei), Rinyu
and aspergillosis, 1988). et al. (J. Clin. Microbiol. 33: 2567, 1995; variability
Aspergillus P. Micheli ex Link (1809), anamorphic in A.fumigatus), Verwei et al. (J. Mycol. Medic. 5:
Emericel/a, Eurotium, Neosartorya, Hsy.OeH/leP.32. 194, 1995; ELISA test), Woloshuk et al. (Appl. Envi-
266, widespread. A. niger ('smut' of fig and date; ronm. Microbiol. 61: 3019, 1995; A.jlavus), Kevei et
black mould of cotton bolls, fruits, vegetables, etc., al. (Antonie van Leeuwenhoek 70: 59, 1996;
environmental contaminant and model organism), A. carbonarius), Kumeda & Asao (Appl. Environm.
A. fumigatus (principal causal organism of aspergil- Microbiol. 62: 2947, 1996; SSCP analysis in sect.
losis). See aflatoxins, aspergillin, aspergillosis, In- Flavi), Rodriguez et al. (J. C/in. Microbiol. 34: 2559,
dustrial Mycology. See Thom & Church (The asper- 1996; clinical strains of A.fumigatus), Kaufman et al.
gilli, 1926), Thom & Raper (Manual of the Asper- (J. C/in. Microbiol. 35: 2206, 1997; immunological
gilli, 1945), Benjamin (Mycol. 47: 669, 1955), Raper diagnostics), Law et al. (Mycoses 39: 433, 1996; py-
& Fennell (The genus Aspergillus, 1965), Locci rolysis MS), Nemec et al. (FEMS Microbiol. Lett.
(Rivta Patol. Veget., 1972; SEM of teleomorphs), 149: 201, 1997; sterols and fatty acids), Parenicova et
Kozakiewicz (TBMS 70: 175, 1978; SEM of conidia), al. (MR 101: 810, 1997; RFLP of black aspergilli),
Samson (Stud. Myco/. 18, 1979; compilation spp. de- Bart-Delabesse et al. (J. C/in. Microbiol. 36: 2413,
scribed since 1965), Bennett in Demain & Solomon 1998; microsatellite markers), Birch et al. (Medical
(Eds) (Biology of industrial microorganisms: 359, Mycology 36: 127, 1998; polar lipids), Fletcher et al.
1985; taxonomy and biology), Currah (Mycotaxon (Journal of Clinical Pathology 51: 617, 1998; detec-
24: 1, 1985), Kurtzman et al. (Mycol. 78: 955, 1986; tion of A.fumigatus), Geiser et al. (Proc. natn Acad.
DNA relatedness), Sekhon et al. (Diagn. immunol. 4: Sci. U.S.A. 95: 388, 1998; cryptic speciation), Geiser
112, 1986; exoantigen grouping), Anon. in Bossche et al. (Nature Lond. 394 no. 6689: 137, 1998; patho-
et al. (Ed.) (Aspergillus and aspergillosis, 1988), gen of sea fans), Geiser et al. (Mycol. 90: 831, 1998;
Bennett & Papa (Adv. Pl. Path. 6: 263, 1988; afla- phylogeny of sect. Fumigati), Katz et al. (FEMS Im-
toxigenic spp. ), Bilai & Koval (Aspergilly: 1, 1988; munol. Med. Microbiol. 20: 283, 1998; DNA se-
spp. from former USSR), Bojovic-Cvetic & Vujicic quence variation), McAlpin et al. (Pl. Dis. 82: 1132,
(TBMS 91: 619, 1988; polysaccharide cytochemis- 1998; genetic diversity of A. parasiticus), Nikkuni et
try), Klich & Pitt (TBMS 91: 99, 1988; differentiation al. (J. gen. appl. Microbiol. Tokyo 44: 225, 1998;
of A.jlavus from A. parasiticus), Anon. in Samson & A. oryzae), Brenier-Pinchart et al. (J. Mycol. Medic.
Pitt (Eds) (Modern concepts in Penicillium and As- 9: 16, 1999; molecular diagnostics), Latge (C/in. Mi-
pergillus classification [NATO ASI Series A: Life crobiol. Rev. 12: 310, 1999; aspergillosis), Samson
Sciences], 1989), Bezjak (Mycoses 32: 187, 1989; (Contributions to Microbiology 2: 5, 1999;
abnormal conidial structures), Hull et al. (Mo/. Mi- A.fumigatus group), Sigler & Kennedy (Manual of
crobiol. 3: 553, 1989; L-proline catabolism gene Clinical Microbiology: 1212, 1999; review), Frisvad
cluster in A. nidulans), Klich & Mullaney (Myco/. 81: & Samson (Stud. Mycol. 45: 201, 2000; subgenus
159, 1989; differentiation of A. parasiticus from Circumdati), Geiser et al. (Integration of Modern
A. sojae), Kozakiewicz (Myco/. Pap. 161: 1, 1989; Taxonomic Methods for Penicillium and Aspergillus
spp. on stored products), Pitt (J. Appl. Bact. 67 Classification: 381, 2000; molecular analytical tools),
Suppl. Symp. Ser. 18: 375, 1989; recent develop- Geiser et al. (Fungal Genetics Biol. 31: 169, 2000;
ments in systematics), Weidenbiimer et al. (J. Phyto- phylogeny of A.jlavus group), Hanazawa et al.
path. 126: l, 1989; preparation for SEM), Wirsel et (Journal of Medical Microbiology 49: 285, 2000; de-
al. (Mo/. Microbiol. 3: 3, 1989; amylase genes in tection of A.fumigatus), Klich & Cleveland (Integra-
A. oryzae), Clutterbuck (Fungal Genetics News/. 37: tion of Modern Taxonomic Methods for Penicillium
80, 1990; bibliography of A. nidulans), Moody & Ty- and Aspergillus Classification: 425, 2000; mycotoxin
ler (Appl. Environm. Microbiol. 56: 2453, 1990; re- biosynthesis), Okuda et al. (Integration of Modern
striction enzyme analysis of mtDNA, and DNA Taxonomic Methods for Penicillium and Aspergillus
RLFPs of A. jlavus group), Moody & Tyler (Appl. Classification: 83, 2000; morphological variation),
Environm. Microbiol. 56: 2441, 1990; restriction en- Peterson (Integration of Modern Taxonomic Methods
zyme analysis of mtDNA, and DNA RLFPs of for Penicillium and Aspergi/lus Classification: 323,
A.jlavus group), Novak & Kohn (Exp. Myco/. 14: 2000; phylogeny), Pitt & Samson (Integration of
339, 1990; developmental proteins), Samson & Fris- Modern Taxonomic Methods for Penicillium and As-
vad (Proc. Jap. Assoc. Mycotoxic. 32: 3, 1990; spe- pergillus Classification: 51, 2000; typification), Pitt
cies concepts and mycotoxins), Tzean et al. (Asper- et al. (Integration of Modern Taxonomic Methods for
gillus and related teleomorphs from Taiwan Myco- Penicillium and Aspergillus Classification: 9, 2000;
logical Monograph of the Food Industry Research & accepted species), Seifert (Integration of Modern
Development Institute, 1990), Chang et al. (J. gen. Taxonomic Methods for Penicillium and Aspergillus
appl. Microbiol. Tokyo 37: 289, 1991; phylogeny), Classification: 139, 2000; synoptic key), Tamura et
Fragner (Ceska Mykol. 45: 113, 1991; spp. from hu- al. (Integration of Modern Taxonomic Methods for
mans and animals), Kozakiewicz et al. (Taxon 41: Penicillium and Aspergillus Classification: 357,
109, 1992; spp. nom. cons. prop.), Klich (Mycol. 85: 2000; phylogeny), Tran-Dinh et al. (Integration of
100, 1993; sect. Versicolores), Pitt & Samson Modern Taxonomic Methods for Penicillium and As-
(Regnum veg. 128: 13, 1993), Tiedt (MR 97: 1459, pergillus Classification: 435, 2000; toxigenicity),
1993; ultrastr. conidiogenesis in A. niger), Anon. in Varga et al. (Integration of Modern Taxonomic
Smith (Ed.) (Aspergillus [Biotechnology Handbooks Methods for Penicil/ium and Aspergillus Classifica-
7], 1994), Chang et al. (Appl. Environm. Microbiol. tion: 397, 2000; black aspergilli), Varga et al. (Can.
61: 40, 1995; aflatoxin genes), Hom & Greene (My- J. Microbiol. 46: 593, 2000; A. ochraceus group),
col. 87: 324, 1995; VCGs), Ismail et al. (Mycotaxon Moraes et al. (Mycotaxon 78: 413, 2001; from mos-
53: 391, 1995; synoptic key), Peterson (MR 99: 1349, quitoes), Rath (Mycoses 44: 65, 2001; reference
 ASPROPAXILLUS 63
strains), Yokoyama et al. (FEMS Microbiol. Lett. eny), Schmitt et al. (J. Hattori bot. Lab. 100: 753,
200: 241, 200 I; phylogeny of sect. Nigri), Zhao et al. 2006; phylogeny), Nordin et al. (Biblthca Licheno/.
(J. Clin. Microbiol. 39: 2261, 200 I; identification us- 96: 247, 2007; phylogeny, chemistry), Nordin et al.
ing nested PCR), Montiel et al. (MR. 107: 1427, 2003; (Lichenologist 40: 127, 2008; phylogeny).
AFLPs in sect. F/avi), Varga et al. (Antonie van Aspiciliella M. Choisy (1932) = Aspicilia fide Purvis et
Leeuwenhoek 83: 191, 2003; sect. C/avati), Aguirre al. (Lichen Flora of Great Britain and Ireland: 710
et al. (J. Clin. Microbiol. 42: 3495, 2004; rapid diag- pp., 1992).
nostics), Frisvad et al. (Stud. Mycol. 50: 23, 2004; aspicilioid (of lecanorine apothecia), more or less
ochratoxigenic species), Raghukumar et al. (Deep immersed in the thallus, at least when young.
Sea Research Part I: Oceanographic Research Papers Aspiciliomyces Cif. & Tomas. (1953) = Pachyospora.
51: 1759, 2004; deep sea sediments), Samson et al. Aspiciliopsis (Miill. Arg.) M. Choisy (1929), Trapeli-
(Stud. Myco/. 50: 45, 2004; sect. Nigri), Sugita et al. aceae (L). 2. See Schmitt et al. (Myco/. 95: 827,
(Medical Mycology 42: 433, 2004; PCR identifica- 2003; phylogeny), Lumbsch et al. (MR. 111: 1133,
tion), Varga et al. (Eur. J. Pl. Path. 110: 627, 2004; 2007).
agriculturally important species), Cary et al. (Myco/. Aspidelia Stirt. (1900) = Parmelia fide Culberson (Bry-
97: 425, 2005; aflatoxigenic species), Diirfelt & ologist 69: 113, 1966), Hale (Bull. Br. Mus. nat. hist.
Schmidt (MR. 109: 956, 2005; fossil in amber), Dyer Bot. 8: 227, 1981).
& Paoletti (Medical Mycology 43 Suppl. I: S7, 2005; Aspidella E.-J. Gilbert (1941) = Amanita Pers. fide
sexuality in A.famigatus), Galagan (Nature Lond. Singer (Agaric. mod. Tax. edn 3, 1975).
438 no. 7071: 1105, 2005; sequencing of Aspidopyrenis Clem. & Shear (1931) = Aspi-
A. nidulans), Halliday et al. (J. C/in. Microbiol. 43: dopyrenium.
5366, 2005; real-time PCR), Hong et al. (Myco/. 97: Aspidopyrenium Vain. (1890) = Aspidothelium fide
1316, 2006; polyphasic taxonomy of A.famigatus Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8,
group), Leinberger et al. (J. Clin. Microbiol. 43: 1995), Liicking (Willdenowia 29: 299, 1999).
4943, 2005; microarrays), Nierman (Nature Lond. Aspidothea Syd. (1927) = Inocyclus fide Miiller & von
438 no. 7071: 1151, 2005; genome of A.famigatus), Arx (Beitr. Kryptjl. Schweiz 11 no. 2, 1962).
Pringle et al. (Evolution Lancaster, Pa. 59: 1886, Aspidotheliaceae Riisiinen ex J.C. David & D.
2005; cryptic speciation inA.famigatus), Varga et al. Hawksw. (1991), Pezizomycotina (inc. sed.) (L). I
(Antonie van Leeuwenhoek 88: 141, 2005; A. terreus gen.(+ 6 syn.), 13 spp.
group), Geiser et al. (Myco/. 98: 1053, 2006; phylog- Lit.: Aptroot & Sipman (Lichenologist 25: 121,
eny), Hong et al. (Myco/. 97: 1316, 2005; polyphasic 1993), Malcolm & V~zda (Australas. Lichenol.
taxonomy of A.famigatus group), Balajee et al. News/. 37: 13, 1995), Liicking & Serusiaux (Nordic
(Stud. Myco/. 59: 39, 2007; clinical identification), JI Bot. 16: 661, 1996), Liicking (Willdenowia 29:
Frisvad et al. (Stud Myco/. 59: 31, 2007; chemistry, 299, 1999), Arie et al. (J. gen. appl. Microbio/. To-
species recognition), Geiser et al. (Stud. Myco/. 59: I, kyo: 257, 2000).
2007; review, identification methods), Houbraken et =
Aspidotheliomyces Cif. & Tomas. (1953) Aspidothe-
al. (Stud. Myco/. 59: 107, 2007; section Usti), lium.
Klaasen & Osherov (Stud. Mycol. 59: 47, 2007; strain Aspidothelium Vain. (1890), Aspidotheliaceae (L). 13,
typing), Pal et al. (Stud. Myco/. 59: 19, 2007; mating widespread (tropical). See Santesson (Symb. bot. up-
type and VC genes), Perrone et al. (Stud. Mycol. 59: sa/. 12 no. I: I, 1952), Liicking (Trop. Bryol. 15: 45,
53, 2007; in agricultural products), Pitt & Samson 1998; Guyana), Liicking (Willdenowia 29: 299, 1999;
(Stud. Myco/. 59: 67, 2007; nomencl.), Rokas et al. Ecuador), McCarthy (Flora of Australia 58 A: 242
(Stud. Myco/. 59: 11, 2007; comparative genomics), pp., 2001), Flakus & Wilk (J. Hattori bot. Lab. 99:
Samson et al. (Stud Myco/. 59: 71, 2007; species 307, 2006; Bolivia), Aptroot et al. (Biblthca
concepts), Samson et al. (Stud Mycol. 59: 129, 2007; Lichenol. 97, 2008; Costa Rica).
black-spored spp.), Samson et al. (Stud. Myco/. 59: Aspilaima Bat. & H. Maia (1961), anamorphic Pe-
147, 2007; section Fumigati), Varga et al. (Stud. My- zizomycotina, Cpt.OeP.?. I, Brazil. See Batista &
col. 59: 75, 2007; section Candidi), Varga et al. Maia (Pub/foes Inst. Mico/. Recife 338: 5, 1961 ).
(Stud. Myco/. 59: 89, 2007; section C/avati), Peterson Aspilidea Hafellner (200 I), Lecanorales (L). I. See
(Myco/. 100: 205, 2008; 4-locus phylogeny). Hafellner & Tiirk (Stapfia 76: 149, 2001).
Asperisporium Maubl. (1913), anamorphic Pezizomy- A-spore, see alpha-spore.
cotina, Hsp.I eP .I 0. 12, America. A. caricae (Carica asporogenic (asporogenous ), not forming spores.
papaya leaf spot). See Baker et al. (Mycotaxon 76: asporogenic yeasts, see Yeasts.
247, 2000), Schubert & Braun (Fungal Diversity 20: Asporomyces Chaborski (1918) = Torulopsis Berl. fide
187, 2005). Mrak et al. (Myco/. 34: 139, 1942), Barnett et al.
Asperopilum Spooner (1987), Hyaloscyphaceae. I (on (Yeasts: Characteristics and Identification 3rd edn,
Juncus), Australasia. See Spooner (Biblthca Mycol. 2000).
116, 1987). Asporothrichum Link (1809) nom. dub., anamorphic
Asperotrichum, see Asporothrichum. Agaricomycetidae. Based on mycelium fide Fries
asperulate, delicately asperate. (Syst. myco/. 3, index: 1832). = Sporotrichum (Agari-
Aspicilia A. Massal. (1852) nom. cons., Megaspo- comycetidae, inc. sed.) fide Streinz (Nom. fang.,
raceae (L). c. 230, widespread. See Clauzade & Roux 1862).
(Bull. Soc. bot. Centre-Ouest Nouv. ser. 15: 127, Asproinocybe R. Heim (1970),? Tricholomataceae. 5,
1984; Eur., gen. concept.), Laundon & Hawksworth Africa (tropical). See Heinemann & Thoen (Fl. Il-
(Taxon 37: 478, 1988; nomencl.), Rosentreter in lustr. Champ. Afr. centr. 5: I 02, 1977), Guzman et al.
Glenn et al. (Eds) (Lichenogr. Thomsoniana: 163, (Docums Mycol. 33 no. 131: 23, 2004).
1998), Wedin et al. (MR. 109: 159, 2005; posn), Mi- Aspropaxillus Kiihner & Maire (1934) = Leucopaxil-
itdlikowska et al. (Mycol. 98: I 088, 2006; phylog- lus fide Singer (Agaric. mod. Tax. edn 3, 1975).
64 ASSIMILATIVE

assimilative(!) taking in; (2) (ofhyphae) having to do Asterinales M.E. Barr ex D. Hawksw. & O.E. Erikss.
with the growth phase before reproduction; non- (1986) = Capnodiales. Perhaps synonymous with
reproductive; vegetative. Capnodiales, but very few molecular data are avail-
Assoa Urries (1944), Pezizomycotina. 1, Spain. able. See Asterinaceae.
association, see phytosociology. Asterinella Theiss. ( 1912), Microthyriaceae. Ana-
astatocoenocytic (of nuclear behaviour in basidiomy- morphs Asterostomula, Asteromella-like. c. 6, wide-
cetes), haplont mycelium cells coenocytic, diplont spread (subtropical). See Hosagoudar et al. (Myco-
binucleate but coenocytic and without clamps when taxon S8: 489, 1996), Hosagoudar & Abraham (MR
aeration insufficient, basidioma binucleate; in con- 102: 184, 1998).
trast to holocoenocytic (haplont and diplont coeno- Asterinema Bat. & Gaylio (1953), Microthyriaceae.
cytic, only developing basidium binucleate), hetero- Anamorph Eriothyrium. l, Brazil. See Farr (Mycol.
cytic (haplont regularly coenocytic), and the normal 7S: 1036, 1983).
condition when the haplont is uninucleate, the diplont Asterinites Doub. & D. Pons ex Kalgutkar & Janson.
binucleate (Boidin, in Petersen (Ed.), Evolution in the (2000), Fossil Fungi. 1, Colombia. See Kalgutkar &
higher basidiomycetes: 129, 1971). Jansonius (AASP Contributions Series 39: 31, 2000).
Astelechia Cif. (1962), anamorphic Pezizomycotina, Asterinites Doub. & D. Pons (1973), Fossil Fungi. 2
Hso.= eP.?. 2, Dominican Republic. See Ciferri (Atti (Paleocene), Colombia.
!st. bot. Univ. Lab. crittog. Pavia ser. 5 19: 90, 1962). Asterinites Krassilov (1967), Fossil Fungi. 2 (Creta-
Asterella (Sacc.) Sacc. (1891) [nonAsterella P. Beauv. ceous), former USSR.
1805, Hepaticae] = Asterina fide Miiller & von Arx Asterinopeltis Bat. & H. Maia ( 1958) = Platypeltella
(Beitr. Kryptjl. Schweiz 11 no. 2, 1962). fide von Arx & Miiller (Stud. Mycol. 9, 1975).
Asterella Hara (1936) [non Asterella P. Beauv. 1805, Asterinotheca Bat. & H. Maia (1958)? = Asterina fide
Hepaticae] = Astrosphaeriella fide Hawksworth (J. Miiller & von Arx (Beitr. Kryptjl. Schweiz 11 no. 2,
Linn. Soc. Bot. 82: 35, 1981). 1962).
Asteridiella McAlpine ( 1897), Meliolaceae. 300, wide- Asterinothyriella Bat. & Cif. (1959), anamorphic
spread (tropical). See Hansford (Sydowia 10: 41, Pezizomycotina, Cpt.= eH.?. 1, Uganda. See Batista
1956), Hughes (Mycol. Pap. 166, 1993), Song et al. & Ciferri (Atti !st. bot. Univ. Lab. crittog. Pavia ser.
(Acta Mycol. Sin. lS: 247, 1996; China), Dianese & 5 16: 85, 1959).
Furlanetto (Progress in Microbial Ecology Proceed- Asterinothyrium Bat., Cif. & H. Maia (1959), ana-
ings of the Seventh International Symposium on Mi- morphic Pezizomycotina, Cpt.OeH.?. 1, S. Africa. See
crobial Ecology. Santos, Sao Paulo, Brazil 1995: 207, Batista et al. (Mycopath. Mycol. appl. 11: 27, 1959).
1997; Brazil), Hosagoudar et al. (The Meliolineae A Asterinula Ellis & Everh. ( 1889) = Leptothyrella fide
Supplement: 201 pp., 1997; India), Mibey & Hawk- Saccardo (Syll. fimg. 10: 1, 1892).
sworth (Mycol. Pap. 174: 108 pp., 1997; Kenya), Asterisca G. Mey. (1825) = Sarcographa fide Hawk-
Hsieh et al. (Taiwan Ascomycetes Pyrenomycetes sworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995).
and Loculoascomycetes, 2000; Taiwan), Song & Li Asteristion Leight. ( 1870) = Chapsa fide Hale (Bull.
(Mycotaxon 89: 201, 2004; China). Br. Mus. nat. hist. Bot. 8: 227, 1981 ).
Asteridiellina Seaver & Toro (1926) = Actinopeltis Asteristium Clem. ( 1909) = Asteristion.
fide von Arx & Miiller (Stud. Mycol. 9, 1975). Asteritea Bat. & R. Garnier ( 1961 ), ? Microthyriaceae.
Asteridium (Sacc.) Speg. ex Sacc. (1891) = Meliola 1, Brazil. See Batista & Garnier (Broteria ser. bot.
fide Hohnel (Sher. A/cad. Wiss. Wien Math.-naturw. 30: 41, 1961).
Kl., Abt. 1 119: 414, 1910), Hosagoudar (Sydowia Asterobolus Redhead & P.W. Perrin (1972) = Valden-
SS: 162, 2003). sia fide Redhead & Perrin ( CJB SO: 2083, 1972).
Asterina Lev. (1845), Asterinaceae. Anamorphs As- Asterocalyx Hohn. (1912), Sclerotiniaceae. 2, wide-
terostomella, Clasterosporium-like. c. 336 (on spread. See Dumont & Carpenter (Mycol. 70: 68,
leaves), widespread (esp. tropical). See Doidge 1978), Spooner (Biblthca Mycol. 116, 1987).
(Bothalia 4: 273, 1942), Hansford (Mycol. Pap. lS, Asterochaete (Pat.) Bondartsev & Singer (1941) [non
1946), Reynolds (Cryptog. Mycol. 8: 251, 1987; Asterochaete Nees 1834, Cyperaceae] = Echino-
asci), Rahayu & Parbery (MR 9S: 731, 1991; Austra- chaete.
lia), Mibey & Hawksworth (Mycol. Pap. 174, 1997; Asteroconium Syd. & P. Syd. (1903), anamorphic
Kenya), Hosagoudar & Abraham (J. Econ. Taxon. Pezizomycotina, Cac.lbH.1/10. 2, C. America; India;
Bot. 24: 557, 2000; nornenclator), Hosagoudar et al. China. See Sutton (The Coelomycetes, 1980).
(Journal ofMycopathological Research 39: 61, 2001; Asterocyphella W.B. Cooke (1961), Cyphellaceae. 3,
posn), Song & Li (Mycotaxon 84: 407, 2002; China), widespread. See Cooke (Beih. Sydowia 4: 118, 1961;
Hosagoudar (Zoos' Print Journal 18: 1280, 2003; In- key).
dia), Hofmann & Piepenbring (Mycol. Progr. 7: 87, Asterocystis De Wild. (1893) = Olpidium fide
2008; Panama). Sampson (TBMS23: 199, 1939).
Asterinaceae Hansf. ( 1946), ? Capnodiales. 46 gen. (+ Asterodon Pat. (1894), Hymenochaetaceae. 1, wide-
39 syn.), 653 spp. spread (north temperate). See Corner (TBMS 31: 234,
Lit.: Doidge (Bothalia 4: 273, 1942; S. Afr.), Farr 1948), Miiller et al. (MR 104: 1485, 2000).
(Mycol. 78: 269, 1986), Swart (TBMS 87: 81, 1986), Asterodontaceae Parrnasto (2001) = Hymenochaeta-
Farr (Mycol. 79: 97, 1987), Reynolds (Cryptog. My- ceae.
col. 8: 251, 1987), Rahayu & Parbery (MR 9S: 731, Asterodothis Theiss. (1912), Asterinaceae. Anamorph
1991), Hosagoudar & Goos (Mycotaxon S2: 467, Asterostromina. I, Africa. See Hosagoudar et al.
1994), Hosagoudar et al. (Mycotaxon S8: 489, 1996), (Journal of Mycopathological Research 39: 61,
Mibey & Hawksworth (Mycol. Pap. 174: 108 pp., 2001).
1997), Mibey & Hawksworth (Mycol. Pap. 174, Asterogastraceae R. Heim (1934) = Russulaceae.
1997; Kenya), Goos (Mycotaxon 73: 455, 1999). asteroid body, a stellate cell of Sporothrix schenckii
 ASTEROTHYRIACEAE 65
(more rarely Aspergillus or other pathogens) in ani- Asteroporum Mull. Arg. (1884), Arthoniales (±L). 3,
mal tissues resulting from an antigen-antibody com- widespread (tropical). See McCarthy (Flora of Aus-
plex precipitate deposited on the cell wall (Lurie & tralia 58 A: 242 pp., 2001).
Snell, Sabouraudia 1: 64, 1969). Asteropsis Gonz. Frag. ( 1917), anamorphic Pezizomy-
Asteroides Puntoni & Leon (1940) nom. dub., Fungi. cotina, Cpd.OeP.?. 1, Spain.
Asterolibertia G. Arnaud (1918), Asterinaceae. c. 18, Asteroscutula Petr. (1948), anamorphic Pezizomy-
widespread (subtropical). See Hosagoudar & Abra- cotina, Cpt.OeP.?. 1, Ecuador.
ham (Journal of Mycopathological Research 35: 55, asteroseta ( 1) see cystidium; (2) see seta.
1997; India). Asterosphaeria (Hlihn.) Syd. (1913) As-
Asteroma DC. (1815), anamorphic Gnomoniella, Pla- trosphaeriella fide Hawksworth (J. Linn. Soc. Bot.
giostoma, Cac.OeH.15. 14, widespread (esp. north 82: 35, 1981).
temperate). See Sutton (The Coelomycetes, 1980). Asterosporales = Russulales.
Asteromassaria Hlihn. (1917), Pleomassariaceae. Asterosporium Kunze (1819), anamorphic Pezizomy-
Anamorph Scolicosporium. 11, Europe; N. America. cotina, Cac.ObP. l. 5, widespread (temperate). See
See Barr (Mycotaxon 15: 349, 1982), Spooner & Kirk Murvanishvili & Dekanoidze (Mikol. Fitopatol. 26:
(TBMS 78: 247, 1982; anamorph), Sivanesan (TBMS 27, 1992; key).
91: 317, 1988; key 9 spp.), Mehrotra & Sivanesan Asterostomella Speg. (1886), anamorphic Asterina,
(MR 93: 557, 1989), Barr (Mycotaxon 49: 129, 1993; Cpt.OeP.?. 39, widespread (tropical). See Batista &
key 8 N. Arn. spp.), Tanaka et al. (Mycoscience 46: Ciferri (Mycopathologia 11: 44, 1959), Hosagoudar
248, 2005; Japan). & Goos (Mycotaxon 52: 467, 1994; India), Hofmann
Asteromella Pass. & Thum. (1880), anamorphic Do- & Piepenbring (Mycol. Progr. 7: 87, 2008; Panama).
thideomycetes, Cpd.OeH.15. 234, widespread. Almost Asterostomidium Lindau (1900) = Asteromidium.
certainly polyphyletic. See Batista et al. (Saccardoa Asterostomopora Bat. & H. Maia (1960), anamorphic
1: 17, 1960), Sutton (The Coelomycetes, 1980), Pezizomycotina, Cpt.OeP.?. 1, Jamaica. See Batista &
Vanev & van der Aa (Persoonia 17: 47, 1998; anno- Maia (Publ~oes Inst. Micol. Recife 221: 5, 1960).
tated list). Asterostomopsis Bat., Cif. & H. Maia (1959), anamor-
Asteromellopsis H.E. Hess & E. Mull. (1951), ana- phic Pezizomycotina, Hsp.OeP.?. 1, Ghana. See Ba-
morphic Dothidea, St.OeH.15. 1, Switzerland. See tista et al. (Mycopath. Mycol. appl. 11: 56, 1959).
Hess & Muller (Ber. schweiz. bot. Ges. 61: 18, 1951 ), Asterostomula Theiss. (1916), anamorphic Pezizomy-
Goodwin & Zismann (Mycol. 93: 934, 2001; phylog- cotina, Cpt.OeP.?. 4, widespread (tropical).
eny). Asterostomulina Bat., J.L. Bezerra & H. Maia (1964),
Asteromidium Speg. (1888), anamorphic Pezizomy- anamorphic Pezizomycotina, Cpt.OeH.?. 1, Brazil.
cotina, Cac.= eH.10. 3, Brazil. See Petrak & Sydow See Batista et al. (Portugaliae Acta Biologica Serie B
(Annis mycol. 34: 14, 1936), Ferreira & Muchovej 7: 385, 1964).
(Mycotaxon 30: 97, 1987; addit. spp.), Pomella et al. Asterostroma Massee (1889), Lachnocladiaceae. 14,
(Mycotaxon 64: 83, 1997). widespread. See Boidin (BSMF 113: 269, 1997; key),
Asteromites Poinar (2003), Fossil Fungi. 1, Chiapas. Wagner (Mycotaxon 79: 235, 2001; phylogenetics).
See Poinar (MR 107: 121, 2003). Asterostromataceae Pouzar (1983) = Hymenochaeta-
Asteromyces Moreau & M. Moreau ex Hennebert ceae.
(1962), anamorphic Pezizomycotina, Hso.OeP.11/14. Asterostromella Hlihn. & Litsch. ( 1907) = Vararia fide
1, France. See Hennebert (CJB 40: 1211, 1962), Burt (Ann. Mo. bot. Gdn 9: I, 1922).
Kohlmeyer & Volkmann-Kohlmeyer (Bot. Mar. 34: Asterostromina Bat. & A.F. Vital (1957), anamorphic
1, 1991). Asterodothis, Cpt.OeH.?. I, S. Africa. See Batista &
Asteromyxa Theiss. & Syd. (1918) = Dimeriella. Vital (Revta Biol. Lisb. 1: 116, 1957).
Asteronaevia Petr. (1929) = Diplonaevia fide Hein Asterotexis Arx (1958), Asterinaceae. 2, America
(Nova Hedwigia 38: 669, 1983). (tropical); Nepal. See von Arx (Fungus Wageningen
Asteronectrioidea Cant. (1949), anamorphic Pezizo- 28: 6, 1958), Hosagoudar et al. (Journal of Mycopa-
mycotina, St.leH.15. 1, Africa. thological Research 39: 61, 2001; posn).
Asteronema Trevis. (1845) nom. dub.,? Fungi. Asterotheca I. Hino (1938) [non Asterotheca C. Pres!
Asteronia (Sacc.) Henn. ( 1895), Microthyriaceae. 2, 1846, fossil Pteridophyta] = Astrotheca.
Brazil. See Sutton (Mycol. Pap. 141, 1977). Asterothecium Wallr. (1836) = Stephanoma.
Asteropeltis Henn. (1904) = Trichothelium fide Hawk- Asterothelium, see Astrothelium.
sworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995). Asterothrix Kutz. (1843) [non Asterothrix Cass. 1827,
Asterophlyctis H.E. Petersen (1903) = Diplophlyctis Compositae] = Asteronema.
fide Dogma (Nova Hedwigia 25: 121, 1974). Asterothyriaceae Walt. Watson ex R. Sant. (1952),
Asterophoma D. Hawksw. (1981), anamorphic Ostropales (L). 3 gen. (+ 12 syn.), 59 spp.
Chaenothecopsis, Cpd.OeH.15. 1 (on Calicium), Lit.: Santesson (Symb. bot. upsal. 12 no. 1: 1,
widespread. See Tibell (CJB 69: 2427, 1991; ul- 1952), Serusiaux & de Sloover (Vero.If. geobot. Inst.,
trastr.). Zurich 91: 260, 1986; hypophores), Serusiaux &
Asterophora Ditmar (1809), Lyophyllaceae. Ana- Sloover (Vero.ff. geobot. Inst., Zurich 91: 260, 1986),
morph Ugo/a. 3 (2 on other agarics, esp. Russula), Hansen et al. (Herzogia 7: 367, 1987), Vezda & Poelt
widespread (temperate). On basidioma of Russula (Phyton Horn 30: 47, 1990), Vezda & Poelt (Nova
and Lactarius. See Redhead & Seifert (Taxon SO: Hedwigia Beih. 53: 99, 1991), Etayo & Vezda
243, 2001; nomencl.), Walther et al. (MR 109: 525, (Lichenologist 26: 333, 1994), Boom & Vezda (My-
2005; conidiogenesis). cotaxon 54: 421, 1995), Lucking (Cryptog. Mycol.
asterophysis, see seta. 20: 193, 1999; phylogeny, inclusion of Solorinella-
Asteroporomyces Cif. & Tomas. (1953) = Astero- ceae), Lucking (Willdenowia 29: 299, 1999),
porum. Henssen & Lucking (Ann. bot. Jenn. 39: 273, 2002),
66 ASTEROTHYRIOMYCES

Liicking et al. (Myco/. 96: 283, 2004). Maia (Publ{:oes Inst. Mico/. Recife 209: 8, 1962).
Asterothyriomyces Cif. & Tomas. (1953) = Asterothy- Astroplaca Bagi. (1858) = Placolecis fide Hafellner
rium Miill. Arg. (Beih. Nova Hedwigia 79: 241, 1984).
Asterothyrites Cookson (1947), Fossil Fungi. 4 (Terti- Astrosphaeriella Syd. & P. Syd. (1913), ? Melanom-
ary), widespread. = Phragmothyrites (Fossil fungi) mataceae. Anamorph Pleurophomopsis. 51, wide-
fide Selkirk. spread. See Hawksworth (J. Linn. Soc. Bot. 82: 35,
Asterothyrium Henn. (1904) = Septothyrella. 1981), Hawksworth & Boise (Sydowia 38: 114, 1986;
Asterothyrium Miill. Arg. ( 1890), Asterothyriaceae key 10 spp.), Hyde & Frohlich (Sydowia 50: 81,
(L). 24, widespread (tropical). See Santesson (Symb. 1998; spp. on palms), San Martin et al. (Acta Bot.
bot. upsa/. 12 no. I: I, 1952), Vezda & Poelt (Phyton Mexicano 46: 19, 1999), Hyde et al. (Nova Hedwigia
Horn 30: 47, 1990; posn), Henssen & Liicking (Ann. 70: 143, 2000), Zhou et al. (Cryptog. Myco/. 24: 191,
bot. Jenn. 39: 273, 2002; anatomy, ontogeny), Liick- 2003), Chen & Hsieh (Bot. Bull. Acad. sin. Taipei 45:
ing et al. (Myco/. 96: 283, 2004; phylogeny, links 171, 2004).
with Gomphil/aceae). Astrosporina J. Schriit. (1889) = Inocybe fide Kauff-
Asterotrema Miill. Arg. (1884)? = Arthonia fide Ap- man (N. Amer. Fl. 10, 1924) See, Horak (Persoonia
troot (Biblthca Lichenol. 44, 1991). 10: 157, 1979; key to 30 spp. from Indomalaya, Aus-
Asterotremella Prillinger, Lopandic & Sugita (2007), tralasia).
anamorphic Trichosporonaceae. 5, widespread. See Astrotheca I. Hino (1938) = Astrosphaeriella fide
Prillinger et al. (J. gen. appl. Microbiol. 53: 167, Hawksworth (J. Linn. Soc. Bot. 82: 35, 1981).
2007). Astrotheliaceae Zahlbr. (1898) = Trypetheliaceae.
Asterotremellaceae Prillinger, Lopandic & Sugita Astrothelium Eschw. (1824), Trypetheliaceae (L). c.
(2007) = Trichosporonaceae. 40, widespread (tropical). See Harris (Acta Amazon.
Asterotrichum Bonord. ( 1851) = Asterophora fide Sup!. 14: 55, 1984; key 13 spp. Brazil), Makhija &
Saccardo (Sy/I. fang. 4: 1, 1886). Patwardhan (Biovigyanam 15: 61, 1989; fam. status),
Asterotus Singer (1943) = Resupinatus fide Thorn et McCarthy (Flora of Australia 58 A: 242 pp., 2001;
al. (Myco/. 97: 1140, 2005). Australia), Aptroot et al. (Biblthca Lichenol. 97,
Asterula (Sacc.) Sacc. (1891) = Venturia Sacc. fide 2008; Costa Rica).
von Arx & Miiller (Stud Myco/. 9, 1975). Astrycum Raf. ( 1809) ? = Geastrum fide Stalpers (in
Astiothyrium Bat. (1964) = Eudimeriolum fide von litt. ).
Arx & Miiller (Stud. Myco/. 9, 1975). Astylospora Fayod (1889) = Psathyrella fide Singer
Astoma Gray (1821) = Sclerotium fide Rabenhorst (Agaric. mod Tax. edn 3, 1975).
(Deutsch. Krypt. Fl. 1: 1, 1844). asymmetric (of spores), having one side flattened or
astomate (astomous), lacking an ostiole. concave.
Astomella Thirum. (1947), Pezizomycotina. 1, India. Asymmetricospora J. Frohl. & K.D. Hyde (1998),
Astrabomyces Bat. (1961) nom. dub., anamorphic Melanommataceae. 1, Australia. See Frohlich &
Pezizomycotina, Hso.= eP.? (L). 1, Brazil. See Liick- Hyde (Sydowia 50: 183, 1998).
ing et al. (Lichenologist 30: 121, 1998). Asyregraamspora Locq. & Sal.-Cheb. (1980), Fossil
Astraeaceae Zeller ex Jiilich (1982) = Diplocystidi- Fungi. 1, Cameroon.
aceae. ATBI (All-Taxon Biodiversity Inventory), a record of
Astraeus Morgan (1889), Diplocystidiaceae. 2, wide- the total diversity of living organisms present in one
spread. A. hygrometricus, a mycorrhizal earth-star area. See Cannon (Jnocu/um 46(4): 1, 1995), Invento-
common in dry places. See Phosri et al. (Mycotaxon rying.
89: 453, 2004; Thailand), Sarasini ( Gasteromiceti ATCC, American Type Culture Collection (Rockville,
Epigei: 406 pp., 2005), Phosri et al. (MR 111: 275, Md, USA); a not-for-profit service collection
2007). founded in 1925; see American Type Culture Collec-
Astragoxyphium Bat., Nascim. & Cif. (1963) = Lep- tion profile ( 1992).
toxyphium fide Hughes (Myco/. 68: 693, 1976), Ateleothylax M. Ota & Langeron (1923), anamorphic
Inacio & Dianese (MR 102: 695, 1998). Pezizomycotina, Hso.?.?. 1, Sweden.
Astrocitum Raf. (1806) = Astrycum. Atelocauda Arthur & Cummins (1933), Pileolariaceae.
Astrocystidaceae Hara (1913) = Xylariaceae. 2 (on Leguminosae: Faboideae), C. America; Austra-
Astrocystis Berk. & Broome (1873), Xylariaceae. lia. See Walker (Australasian Mycologist 20: 3,
Anamorph Acanthodochium. 15 (esp. on bamboo and 2001; monogr., emend., key).
palms), widespread (tropical). See Diehl (Myco/. 17: Atelosaccharomyces Beurm. & Gougerot (1909) =
185, 1925; morphology), Ju & Rogers (Myco/. 82: Cryptococcus Yuill. fide von Arx et al. (Stud. Myco/.
342, 1990; as Rosel/inia), Lressee & Spooner (Kew 14: I, 1977).
Bull. 49: I, 1994; key, monograph), Dulyrnamode et Atelosaccharomycetaceae Guillierm. (1928) = Filo-
al. (MR 102: 1325, 1998), Smith & Hyde (Fungal basidiaceae.
Diversity 1: 89, 2001), Petrini (N.Z. JI Bot. 41: 71, Atestia Trevis. (1861) = Oropogon fide Hawksworth et
2003; New Zealand), Bahl et al. (Myco/. 97: 1102, al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995).
2005; phylogeny). Athecaria N yl. ( 1897) ? = Aspicilia fide Santesson
Astrodochium Ellis & Everh. (1897), anamorphic (ING 1: 155, 1979; typification).
Pezizomycotina, Hsp.OeP.?. 1, N. America. See Har- Athelia Pers. (1822), Atheliaceae. Anamorph Fibu-
rison (Pl. Dis. 77: 1263, 1993), Carris (Sydowia 47: /arhizoctonia. 28, widespread. See Jiilich (Willde-
150, 1995). nowia Beih. 7, 1972), Jiilich (Persoonia 10: 149,
astrogastraceous fungi, gasteroid members of the 1978; key 'lichenized' spp.)A. arachnoidea is an im-
Russu/ales. See also Hymenogastrales, Podaxales. portant pathogen of lichens, esp. Lecanora coni-
Astronatelia Bat. & H. Maia (1962), anamorphic Pe- zaeoides, also epiphytic green algae (causing
zizomycotina, Cpt.OeH.?. 1, USA. See Batista & brownish white lesions in its colonies; see, Arvidsson
 ATROPORUS 67
(Svensk bot. Tidskr. 72: 285, 1979), Okabe & Ma- nia 4: 305, 1966).
tsumoto (MR 107: 164, 2003; phylogeny Athelia rolf- atlantic, confined to the Atlantic seaboard. For classifi-
sii) See also Sc/erotium. cation of different types of atlantic distribution in
Atheliaceae Jiilich (1982), Atheliales. 22 gen. (+ 3 Europe see Ratcliffe (New Phytol. 67: 365, 1968).
syn.), 106 spp. Atmospheric pollution, see Air pollution.
Lit.: Gilbertson & Lindsey (Mem. N. Y. bot. Gdn atomate, having a powdered surface.
49: 138, 1989), Nakasone (Mycol. Mem. 15: 412 pp., Atopospora Petr. (1925), ? Venturiaceae. Anamorph
1990), Ryvarden (Syn. Fung. 5: 363 pp., 1991), Harl- Didymochora. 2, widespread (north temperate). See
ton et al. (Phytopathology 85: 1269, 1995), Adams & Sivanesan (Bitunicate Ascomycetes and their Ana-
Kropp (Mycol. 88: 464, 1996), Stalpers & Andersen morphs, 1984), Barr (Sydowia 41: 25, 1989).
in Sneh et al. (Eds) (Rhizoctonia Species Taxonomy, Atractiella Sacc. ( 1886), Phleogenaceae. 6, wide-
Molecular Biology, Ecology, Pathology and Disease spread. See Donk (Persoonia 4: 209, 1966), Bandoni
Control: 58, 1996), Boidin et al. (Mycotaxon 66: 445, & Inderbitzin (Czech Mycol. 53: 265, 2002; n.sp.),
1998), Ginns (Mycol. 90: 19, 1998), Kirschner & Aime et al. (Mycol. 98: 896, 2006; phylogeny).
Oberwinkler (Mycoscience 40: 345, 1999), Hibbert et Atractiellaceae R.T. Moore (1996) = Phleogenaceae.
al. (Nature Lond. 407: 506, 2000), Larsson et al. (MR Atractiellales Oberw. & Bandoni (1982). Atractiello-
108: 983, 2004), Binder et al. (Systematics and Bio- mycetes. 3 fam., 10 gen., 34 spp. Fams:
diversity 3: 113, 2005). ( l) Atractogloeaceae
Atheliales Jiilich ( 1981 ). Agaricomycetidae. I fam., 22 (2) Mycogelidiaceae
gen., 106 spp. Fam.: (3) Phleogenaceae (syn. Atractiellaceae, Hoehnelo-
Atheliaceae mycetaceae)
For Lit. see under fam. Lit.: Oberwinkler & Bauer (Sydowia 41: 224,
Athelicium K.H. Larss. & Hjortstam (1986), Atheli- 1989), Bauer et al. (Mycol. Progress 5: 41, 2006).
aceae. 2, Europe. See Larsson & Hjortstam (Win- Atractiellomycetes R. Bauer, Begerow, J.P. Samp., M.
dahlia 15: 49, 1986). Weiss & Oberw. (2007). Pucciniomycotina. l ord., 3
Athelidium Oberw. (1966), Stephanosporaceae. I, fam., 10 gen., 34 spp. Ord.:
Europe. See Oberwinkler (Sydowia 19: 62, 1965). Atractiellales
Athelium Ny!. (1886) = Thelocarpon fide Hawksworth Lit.: Bauer et al. (Mycol. Progress 5: 41, 2006).
et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995). Atractilina Deam. & Barthol. (1924), anamorphic
Atheloderma Parmasto (1968), Hymenochaetales. 2, Pezizomycotina, Hso/Hsy.= eH-P.10. 2 (on leaf as-
Europe; Asia. See Parmasto ( Consp. System. Corti- comycetes), widespread (tropical). See Deighton &
ciac.: 73, 1968). Pirozynski (Mycol. Pap. 128, 1972).
Athelopsis Oberw. ex Parmasto (1968), Atheliaceae. Atractina Hohn. (1904) = Sterigmatobotrys fide
10, widespread. Polyphyletic. See Hjortstam (Myco- Hughes (CJB 36: 727, 1958).
taxon 42: 149, 1991), Kotiranta & Saarenoksa (Ann. Atractium Link (1809), anamorphic Pezizomycotina,
bot.Jenn. 42: 335, 2005; Finland). Hsy.= eH.?. 5, widespread.
Athrismidium Trevis. (1860) ? = Tomasellia fide Atractobasidium G.W. Martin (1935) = Patouillardina
Harris (More Florida Lichens, 1995). Bres. fide Rogers (Mycol. 28: 398, 1936).
Atichia Flot. (1850), anamorphic Seuratia, Atractobolus Tode (1790), Pezizomycotina. I, Europe.
Hsy/Ccu.ObH-P.l. 6, widespread. See Meeker (CJB See Spooner (Biblthca Mycol. 116: l, 1987).
53: 2483, 1975), Parbery & Brown (Microbiology of Atractocolax R. Kirschner, R. Bauer & Oberw. (1999),
the Phyllosphere: 101, 1986), Kendrick (CJB 81: 75, Microbotryomycetes. I (associated with bark bee-
2003; morphogenesis). tles), Europe. See Kirschner et al. (Mycol. 91: 542,
Atichiaceae Racib. ( 1900) = Seuratiaceae. 1999).
Atichiopsis R. Wagner (1900) = Seuratia fide Meeker Atractodorus Klotzsch (1832) nom. dub., Fungi.
(CJB 53: 2462, 1975). Atractogloea Oberw. & Bandoni (1982), Atrac-
Atkinson (George Francis; 1854-1918; USA). Profes- togloeaceae. l, USA. See Oberwinkler & Bandoni
sor of Botany, Cornell University (1896-1918). His (Mycol. 74: 634, 1982).
work did much to stimulate interest in the Agarica- Atractogloeaceae Oberw. & R. Bauer (1989), Puccin-
ceae in the USA. Pubis. Mushrooms Edible and Poi- iomycotina (inc. sed.). l gen., l spp.
sonous (1901) [edn 2]; Phylogeny and relationships Lit.: Oberwinkler & Bandoni (Mycol. 74: 634,
in the ascomycetes. Annals of the Missouri Botanical 1982), Oberwinkler (Stud Mycol. 30: 61, 1987),
Garden (1915); also other papers on the Agaricaceae, Oberwinkler & Bauer (Sydowia 41: 224, 1989).
phylogeny, and plant diseases. Biogs, obits etc. Far- Atrichophyton Castell. & Chaim. (1919) = Chrysospo-
low et al. (American Journal of Botany 6: 301, rium fide Carmichael in Ainsworth et al. (Eds) (The
1919); Stafleu & Cowan (TL-2 1: 78, 1976); Stafleu Fungi 4A: 390, 1973).
& Mennega (TL-2, Suppl. 1: 200, 1992). Atricordyceps Samuels ( 1983) = Podocrella fide
Atkinsonella Diehl (1950), Clavicipitaceae. Ana- Samuels (N.Z. JI Bot. 21: 171, 1983), Samson et al.
morphs Ephelis, Sphacelia. 2, widespread (north (Atlas of Entomopathogenic Fungi, 1988), Shimazu
temperate). See Leutchmann & Clay (Mycol. 81: 692, & Glockling (MR 101: 1371, 1997), Chaverri et al.
1989), Morgan-Jones & White (Mycotaxon 35: 455, (Mycol. 97: 433, 2005).
1989), Schardl et al. (Pl. Syst. Evol. 178: 27, 1991; Atrocybe Velen. ( 1947), ? Helotiales. I, former
phylogeny), Morgan-Jones & White (Mycotaxon 44: Czechoslovakia.
89, 1992; culture), Leutchmann & Clay (Am. J. Bot. Atropellis Zeller & Goodd. (1930), Dermateaceae. 4,
83: 1144, 1996; isozymes), Reddy et al. (Mycol. 90: N. America. A. pinicola (pine canker). See Reid &
108, 1998; DNA). Funk (Mycol. 58: 428, 1966; key), Smith et al.
Atkinsonia Lloyd (1916) [non Atkinsonia F. Muell. (Quarantine Pests for Europe Edn 2, 1997).
1865, Loranthaceae] = Sebacina fide Donk (Persoo- Atroporus Ryvarden (1973) = Polyporus P. Micheli ex
68 ATROSETAPHIALE

Adans. fide Reid (Mem. N. Y. bot. Gdn 28: 197, phic Pezizomycotina, St.OfH.1. 1 (on Eucalyptus),
1976). Australia. See Dyko & Sutton (Mycol. 71: 922,
Atrosetaphiale Matsush. ( 1995), anamorphic Pezizo- 1979).
mycotina, Hso.OfH.15. 1, Peru. See Matsushima (Ma- Aurantiosporium M. Piepenbr., Vanky & Oberw.
tsush. Mycol. Mem. 8: 14, 1995), Mel'nik et al. (My- (1996), Ustilentylomataceae. 4 (on Cyperaceae),
col. Progr. 3: 19, 2004). widespread (tropical). See Piepenbring et al. (Pl.
Atrotorquata Kohlm. & Volkm.-Kohlm. (1993), Syst. Evol. 199: 62, 1996), Aime et al. (Mycol. 98:
Cainiaceae. I, USA. Very similar and possibly re- 896, 2006; phylogeny).
lated to Cainia. See Kohlmeyer & Volkmann- Aurantiporellus Murrill ( 1905) = Pycnoporellus fide
Kohlmeyer (SA 12: 7, 1993), Kang et al. (MR 103: Pegler (The polypores [Bull. BMS Suppl.], 1973).
1621, 1999). Aurantiporus Murrill (1905), Polyporaceae. 5, north
Attamyces Kreisel (1972), anamorphic Leucoagaricus. temperate. See Ryvarden (Syn. Fung. 5: 363 pp.,
I (in ants nests), Cuba. See Singer (Nova Hedwigia 1991).
26: 435, 1975). Aurapex Gryzenh. & M.J. Wingf. (2006), anamorphic
attenuate (!) narrowed; (2) (of a pathogen), having Cryphonectriaceae. 1, Colombia. See Gryzenhout et
lowered pathogenicity or virulence. al. (Mycol. 98: 112, 2006), Gryzenhout et al. (FEMS
Atylospora, see Astylospora. Microbiol. Lett. 258: 161, 2006).
atypical, not normal. Auraspora J. Weiser & Purrini (1980), Microsporidia.
Auerswaldia Rabenh. (1857) = Melanospora Corda I.
fide Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn Aureobasidiaceae Cif. (1958) = Dothioraceae.
8, 1995). Aureobasidium Viala & G. Boyer (1891), anamorphic
Auerswaldia Sacc. (1883), ? Dothideaceae. 30, wide- Discosphaerina, Hsy.OeP.16. 7, widespread.
spread (pantropical). See von Arx & Miiller (Stud. A. pullulans, a variable sp. with many syn. See
Mycol. 9, 1975), Hyde & Cannon (Mycol. Pap. 175, Cooke (Mycopathologia 17: 1, 1962), Joly (BSMF
1999). 81: 402, 1965; 149 refs), Pugh & Buckley (TBMS57:
Auerswaldiella Theiss. & Syd. (1914),? Botryosphae- 227, 1971; endophytic in trees), Hermanides-Nijhof
riaceae. 4, widespread (tropical). See Sivanesan & (Stud. Mycol. 15: 141, 1977; 14 spp., distinction from
Hsieh (MR 93: 340, 1989; key), Eriksson & Hawk- Hormonema and Sarcinomyces), Park (TBMS 78:
sworth (SA 14: 45, 1995; posn). 385, 1982; Y-M dimorphism), Yoshikawa & Yoko-
Auerswaldiopsis Henn. (1904) ? = Patouillardiella fide yama (Ann. phytopath. Soc. Japan 53: 606, 1987;
Hohnel (Sber. Akad. Wiss. Wien Math.-naturw. Kl., A. microstictum on Hemerocallis), Elinov et al.
Abt. 1 119: 432, 1910). (Mikol. Fitopatol. 23: 425, 1989; physiology and bio-
Aulacographa Leight. (1854) = Graphis fide Hawk- chemistry), Mokrousov & Bulast (Genetika 28: 31,
sworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995). 1992; DNA unhybridizable UP-PCR patterns in
Aulacostroma Syd. & P. Syd. (1914), Parmulariaceae. A. pullulans), Untereiner & Naveau (Mycol. 91: 67,
5, pantropical. See Luttrell & Muthappa (Mycol. 66: 1999; phylogeny), Urzi et al. (J. Microbiol. Meth. 36:
563, 1974), Magnes (Biblthca Mycol. 165, 1997), 95, 1999; infraspecific diversity), Yurlova et al.
Inacio & Cannon (MR 107: 82, 2003). (Stud. Mycol. 43: 63, 1999), Nelson et al. (BioTech-
Aulaxina Fee (1825), Gomphillaceae (L). 12, wide- niques 29: 874, 2000; image analysis), Bolignano &
spread (tropical). See Santesson (Symb. bot. upsal. 12 Criseo (J. Clin. Microbiol. 41: 4483, 2003; clinical
no. 1: 1, 1952), Vezda & Poelt (Folio geobot. phyto- strain), Abliz et al. (FEMS Immunol. Med. Microbiol.
tax. 22: 179, 1987). 40: 41, 2004; molecular diagnostics), Hsiao et al. (J
Aulaxinomyces Cif. & Tomas. (1953) = Arthonia fide Clin. Microbiol. 43: 3760, 2005; arrays), Rakeman et
Liicking & Hawksworth (Taxon 56: 1274, 2007). al. (J. Clin. Microbiol. 43: 3324, 2005; molecular di-
auleate (of gasteromycete basidiomata), a closed agnostics), Ruibal et al. (Mycol. Progr. 4: 23, 2005;
basidioma in which pleated plates of trama project rock-inhabiting fungi), Schoch et al. (Mycol. 98:
into the glebal cavity from top and sides. See Dring 1041, 2006; phylogeny), Sterflinger (The Yeast
( 1973 ); after Kreisel ( 1969). Handbook (1): 501, 2006; ecology).
Aulographaceae Luttr. ex P.M. Kirk, P.F. Cannon & Aureobasis Clem. & Shear (1931) = Aureobasidium.
J.C. David (2001), Microthyriales. 2 gen., 31 spp. Aureoboletus Pouzar (1957), Boletaceae. 5, wide-
Lit.: Batista (Publt;:oes Inst. Micol. Recife 56, spread. See Wolf (Biblthca Mycol. 69, 1980), Wat-
1959), McKenzie & Foggo (N.Z. JI Bot. 27: 91, ling et al. (British Fungus Flora. Agarics and Boleti
1989), Petrini et al. (Mycol. helv. 3: 263, 1989). Rev. & Enl. Edn 1: 173 pp., 2005; Brit. spp.).
Aulographella Hohn. ( 1917) = Morenoina fide Miiller Aureofungus Hibbett, Binder & Wang (2003), Agari-
& von Arx (Beitr. Kryptjl. Schweiz 11 no. 2, 1962). cales. 1, Dominican Republic. See Hibbett et al. (My-
Aulographina Arx & E. Miill. (1960),? Asterinaceae. col. 95: 685, 2003).
Anamorph Thyrinula. 3, widespread. See Wall & Aureohyphozyma Hosoya & Y. Otani (1995) = Ge-
Keane (TBMS82: 257, 1984). latinipulvinella fide Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of
Aulographopsis Petr. (1938) nom. nud., anamorphic the Fungi edn 8, 1995).
Pezizomycotina. Aureomyces Ruokola & Salonen (1970) = Cephaloas-
Aulographum Lib. (1834), Aulographaceae. 30, wide- cus fide von Arx et al. (Antonie van Leeuwenhoek 38:
spread. See Petrini et al. (Mycol. Helv. 3: 263, 1989). 289, 1972).
Aulospora Speg. (1909), Pezizomycotina. 1, Argen- Auricula Battarra ex Kuntze ( 1891) [non Auricula
tina. See Eriksson & Hawksworth (SA 5: 120, 1986). Castrac. 1873) nom. cons., Algae]= Auricularia.
Aurantiochytrium R. Yokoy. & D. Honda (2007), Auricula Lloyd (1922) = Punctularia fide Donk (Taxon
Thraustochytriaceae. (marine). See Yokoyama, R.; 6: 21, 1957).
Honda, D. (Mycoscience 48: 199, 2007). Auricularia Bull. ex Juss. (1789), Auriculariaceae. c.
Aurantiosacculus Dyko & B. Sutton (1979), anamor- 8, widespread. The edible A. polytricha is cultured on
 AUSTROLECIA 69

poles of Quercus in China; A. auricula-judae, Jew's Auriscalpium Gray (1821), Auriscalpiaceae. 8, wide-
ear fungus, is sometimes parasitic, esp. on Sambucus. spread. See Maas Geesteranus (Persoonia 9: 493,
See Lowy (Mycol. 43: 351, 1951; key), Lowy (My- 1978; key), Stalpers (Stud. Mycol. 3S: 29, 1996; key),
col. 44: 656, 1952), Donk (Taxon 7: 168, 1958), Ryvarden (Harvard Pap. Bot. 6: 193, 2001;
Donk (Persoonia 4: 154, 1966; nomencl.), McLaugh- monogr.).
lin (Am. J. Bot. 67: 1225, 1980; meta basidium ul- Auritella Matheny & Bougher (2006), Inocybaceae. 7,
trastr.), Yan et al. (Mycosystema 21: 47, 2002; Australia. See Matheny & Bougher (Mycotaxon 97:
RAPD), Cao & Pan (Mycosystema 24: 53, 2005; 232, 2006), Matheny & Bougher (Mycol. Progr. S: 2,
ERIC). 2006).
Auriculariaceae Fr. (1838), Auriculariales. 7 gen. (+ Aurophora Rifai (1968), Sarcoscyphaceae. 1, wide-
12 syn.), 112 spp. spread (pantropical). See Cabello (Boin Soc. argent.
Lit.: Wong & Wells (Mycol. 79: 847, 1987), Corner Bot. 2S: 395, 1988; numerical taxonomy), Zhuang &
(Beih. Nova Hedwigia 96: 218 pp., 1989; as Apor- Wang (Mycotaxon 69: 339, 1998; China).
piaceae), Lii & McLaughlin (Mycol. 83: 322, 1991), Australasian Mycological Association. Founded in
Ryvarden (Syn. Fung. S: 363 pp., 1991), Reid (Per- 1995; recognized as the Committee for Australasia
soonia Suppl. 14: 465, 1992), Roberts (MR 97: 473, within the International Mycological Association
1993), Lii & McLaughlin (CJB 73: 315, 1995), (q.v.); structure comprises individual members, and
Nunez (Mycotaxon 61: 177, 1997), Begerow et al. an elected executive; organizes occasional confer-
(CJB 7S: 2045, 1998), Nunez (Folia cryptog. Es- ences. Publications: Australasian Mycologist. Web-
tonica 33: 99, 1998), Roberts (Mycotaxon 69: 209, site:
1998; key), Yan et al. (Mycosystema 18: 206, 1999), http://bugs.bio.usyd.edu.au/AustMycolSoc/Home/am
Weiss & Oberwinkler (MR lOS: 403, 2001), Larsson s.html.
et al. (MR 108: 983, 2004), Weiss et al. (MR 108: Australiaena Matzer, H. Mayrhofer & Elix (1997),
1003, 2004), Wells et al. (Frontiers in Basidiomycote Caliciaceae (L ). 1, Australia; N. America. See Matzer
Mycology: 237, 2004). et al. (Lichenologist 29: 35, 1997), Sheard & May
Auriculariales J. Schrlit. (1887). Agaricomycetes. 1 (Bryologist 100: 159, 1997; N. Am.), Scheidegger et
fam., 32 gen., 198 spp. Basidiocarps hemiangiocar- al. (Lichenologist 33: 25, 2001; evolution).
pous and sessile; metabasidium cylindrical and hori- Australiasca Sivan. & Alcorn (2002), Chaetosphaeri-
zontally septate, 1-4 cells each bearing a sterigma aceae. Anamorph Dischloridium. 1, Australia. See
and basidiospore; hyphae with septa! dolipores. Fam.: Sivanesan & Alcorn (Aust. Syst. Bot. lS: 741, 2002).
Auriculariaceae (syn. Exidiaceae) Australicium Hjortstam & Ryvarden (2002), Phanero-
Lit.: Donk (1951-63) VIII; (1966: 208), Bandoni chaetaceae. 2, widespread. See Hjortstam & Ry-
(Trans. mycol. Soc. Japan 2S: 521, 1984). varden (Syn. Fung. lS: 19, 2002), Hjortstam et al.
Auriculariella (Sacc.) Clem. ( 1909) = Auricularia fide (Syn. Fung. 20: 42, 2005; Venezuela).
Donk (Persoonia 4: 158, 1966). Australohydnum Jiilich ( 1978), ? Phanerochaetaceae.
Auriculariopsidaceae Jiilich (1982) = Schizophylla- 1, Australia; Europe. See Jiilich (Persoonia 10: 138,
ceae. 1978), Melo & Hjortstam (Nova Hedwigia 74: 527,
Auriculariopsis Maire (1902), Schizophyllaceae. 1, 2002; Europe).
widespread. See Donk (Persoonia 1: 76, 1959). Australoporus P.K. Buchanan & Ryvarden (1988),
Auriculibuller Samp. & Fonseca (2004), Tremella- Polyporaceae. 1, Australia. See Buchanan & Ry-
ceae. Anamorph Bui/era. 1, Portugal. See Sampaio et varden (Mycotaxon 31: 5, 1988).
al. (Int. J. Syst. Evol. Microbiol. S4: 988, 2004). Austrella P.M. farg. (2004), Pannariaceae (L). 1, Aus-
Auriculora Kalb (1988), Lecanorales (L). 1, S. Amer- tralasia. See Jergensen (Biblthca Lichenol. 88: 230,
ica. See Henssen & Titze (Bot. Acta 101: 131, 1990), 2004).
Ekman (Op. bot. 127: 148 pp., 1996). Austrobasidium Palfuer (2006), Exobasidiaceae. 1
Auriculoscypha D.A. Reid & Manim. (1985), Septo- (causing galls on Hydrangea serratifolia), Chile. See
basidiaceae. 1, India. See Lalitha et al. (MR 98: 64, Palfuer (Aust. Syst. Bot. 19: 431, 2006).
1994; basidiosp. germin.), Kumar et al. (MR 111: Austroblastenia Sipman (1983), ? Megalosporaceae
268, 2007; phylogeny). (L). 2, Australasia. See Kantvilas (Lichenologist 26:
Aurificaria D.A. Reid (1963), Hymenochaetaceae. 1, 349, 1994).
widespread. See Reid (Kew Bull. 17: 278, 1963). Austroboletus (Corner) Wolfe (1980), Boletaceae. c.
Auriporia Ryvarden (1973), Fomitopsidaceae. 3, north 30, America; Australia. See Wolfe (Biblthca Mycol.
temperate. See Parmasto (Mycotaxon 11: 173, 1980; 69, 1980), Watling (Aust. Syst. Bot. 14: 407, 2001;
key), Coelho (Mycol. 97: 263, 2005; Brazil spp.). diversity and possible origins).
Auriscalpiaceae Maas Geest. (1963), Russulales. 6 Austrocenangium Gamundi (1997), Helotiaceae.
gen.(+ 4 syn.), 38 spp. Anamorph Endomelanconium. 2, S. America. See
Lit.: Donk (Taxon: 245, 1951-63) See also Lit. un- Gamundi (Mycotaxon 63: 261, 1997), Gamundi &
der Hydnaceae, Berbee & Wells (Mycol. 81: 20, Romero (Fl. criptog. Tierra de/ Fuego 10, 1998).
1989), Wu & Petersen (Mycosystema Suppl. 4: 33, Austroclitocybe Raithelh. (1972),? Tricholomataceae.
1991), Petersen & Cifuentes (MR 98: 1427, 1994), 1, S. America (temperate). See Raithelhuber (Met-
Hibbett & Donoghue (CJB 73: S853, 1995), Stalpers rodiana 3: xxvii, 1972).
(Stud Mycol. 40: 185 pp., 1996), Ginns (Mycol. 90: Austrogaster Singer (1962), Paxillaceae. 3, S. America
19, 1998), Pine et al. (Mycol. 91: 944, 1999), Miller (temperate); New Zealand. Basidioma gasteroid. See
& Methven (Mycol. 92: 792, 2000), Desjardin & Ry- Singer (Boin Soc. argent. Bot. 10: 57, 1962).
varden (Sydowia SS: 153, 2003), Larsson & Larsson Austrogautieria E.L. Stewart & Trappe (1985), Gom-
(Mycol. 9S: 1037, 2003), Lickey et al. (Sydowia SS: phaceae. 6, Australia. See Stewart & Trappe (Mycol.
181, 2003), Binder et al. (Systematics and Biodiver- 77: 674, 1985; key).
sity 3: 113, 2005). Austrolecia Hertel (1984), Catillariaceae (L). 1, Ant-
70 AUSTROLENTINUS

arctica. See Hertel (Nova Hedwigia Beih. 79: 452, The above cited list was produced in collaboration
1984), Rambold (Biblthca Lichenol. 34: 345 pp., with a similar scheme for botanists (Brummitt &
1989). Powell (Eds), Authors of plant names, 1992) and
Austrolentinus Ryvarden (1991), Polyporaceae. 1, covers names of authors of all fungal taxa whose
Australia; Solomon Islands. See Ryvarden (Syn. nomenclature is governed by the international code
Fung. 5: 115, 1991). of nomenclature used for fungi (see Nomenclature).
Austroomphaliaster Garrido ( 1988), Tricholomata- The following list of deceased authors for which
ceae. 1, S. America (temperate). See Garrido there are biographical notices in this Dictionary
(Biblthca Mycol. 120: 199, 1988). provides a representative series of examples of author
Austropaxillus Bresinsky & Jarosch (1999), Serpu- abbreviations. Letters after the authors' dates refer to
laceae. 9, widespread (southern temperate). See Index Herbariorum codes for the major location of
Bresinsky et al. (Pl. Biol. 1: 327, 1999; phylogeny). the collections.
Austropeltum Henssen, Doring & Kantvilas (1992),
Sphaerophoraceae (L). 1, Australasia. See Wedin & Ach(arius, E. 1757-1819); H (BM, LD, PH, UPS)
Doring (MR 103: 1131, 1999; phylogeny), Wedin et S. Ahmad (1910-1983); BPI, IMI
al. (Lichenologist 32: 171, 2000; phylogeny), Lin et Ainsw(orth, G.C. 1905-1998); IMI
al. (Plant Pathology Bulletin Taichung 13: 91, 2004; Ajello (L. 1916-2004)
ascus evolution). Alexop(oulos, CJ. 1907-1986); P (BPI)
Austropezia Spooner (1987), Hyaloscyphaceae. 1, Arthur (J.C. 1850-1942); PUR
New Zealand. See Spooner (Biblthca Mycol. 116, Arx (J.A. von 1922-1988); CBS
1987). Asahina (Y. 1881-1975); TNS
Austrosmittium Lichtw. & M.C. Williams (1990), G.F. Atk(inson, 1854-1918); CUP
Legeriomycetaceae. 4 (in Diptera), Australia; New
Zealand. See Williams & Lichtwardt (CJB 68: 1045, M.E. Barr (Bigelow 1923-2008); NY (DAOM)
1990), Lichtwardt & Williams (Mycol. 84: 384, Bat(ista, A.C. 1916-1967); URM
1992), White (MR 110: 1011, 2006; phylogeny). Berk(eley, M.J. 1803-1889); K (E)
autecology, ecological studies on a single species and Berl(ese, A.N. 1864-1903); PAD
its relationship to the biological and physiochemical E.A. Bessey (1877-1957); MSC, NEB
aspects of its environment. Bilgrarni (K.S. 1933-1996); IMI
aut-eu-form, an autoecious rust having all the spore Bisby (G.R. 1889-1958); DAOM, IMI, WIN
stages. Bolton (J. 1750-1799)
authentic (of specimens, cultures, etc.), identified by Bondartsev (A.S. 1877-1968); LE
the author of the name of the taxon to which they are Boud(ier, J.L.E. 1828-1920); PC
referred. Bourdot (H. 1861-1937); PC
author citations, see Nomenclature. Bref(eld, J.O. 1839-1925); B
Authors' names. It is customary to cite Authors' Bres(adola, G. 1847-1929); S (BPI, L, TO)
names as authorities for the scientific names of taxa, W. Br( own, 1888-1975)
to provide a clue where the name was published. Buller (A.H.R. 1874-1944); WIN
There is frequently much variation and ambiguity in Bull(iard, J.B.F. 1752-1793); PC
the ways such names are cited by different writers J.H. Burnett (1922-2007)
and uniformity in usage is desirable. For the fungi, Burt (E.A. 1859-1939); BPI, FH
Kirk & Ansell (Authors of fungal names. Index of E.J. Butler (1874-1943); HCIO
Fungi Supplement, 1992) provided a list of over
9 ,000 authors of scientific names of fungi with rec- Chard6n (C.E. 1897-1965); BPI, RPPR
ommended forms of their names, including abbrevia- Cif(erri, R. 1897-1964); BPI (PAV)
tions. This source, also available on-line in an up- Cooke (M.C. 1825-1914); K (E, PAV, PC)
dated form (see Internet), is now generally accepted Corda (A.K.J. 1809-1849); PR (K)
as providing the standard. The format adopted by Comer (E.J.H. 1906-1997); E
Kirk & Ansell for an author is the surname, or an ab- Costantin (J.N. 1857-1936)
breviation of it, or rarely a contraction of it, with or G.(H.) Cunn(ingham 1892-1962); IMI, K, PDD
without initials or other distinguishing appendages. M.A. Curtis (1808-1872); FH (BPI, DRU, K, NEB,
Among the more important criteria used in determin- NYS)
ing a standard form are: ( 1) names are in Roman
characters; (2) every standard form must be unique to P.(C.)A. Dangeard (1862-1947); PC
one person; (3) the same surname (i.e. identical spell- Deam(ess, J. 1852-1954); DAOM (BPI, CAN, CUP,
ing) must always be given in the same form, unless it IAC, NY)
is part of a compound name, and different surnames de Bary (H.A. 1831-1888); BM, STR
must not be given the same form; (4) all abbrevia- Deighton ( 1903-1992); IMI
tions and contractions are terminated by a full-stop Dennis (1910-2003); K
but the full-stop does not make a standard form dif- De Not(aris, G. 1805-1877); RO (BM, GE, PAD,
ferent from the same spelling without a full-stop; (5) PC, TO)
the standard forms recommended in TL-2 (see Litera- Desm(azieres, J.B.H.J. 1786-1862); BR, PC
ture) are retained in most cases, one of a few excep- Dietel (P. 1860-1947); B, K, S
tions being conflict with particularly well established Dill(enius, J.J. 1684-1747); OXF
abbreviations used elsewhere; (6) names are never Dodge (C.W. 1895-1988); FH
abbreviated before a consonant; (7) names are usu- Doidge (E.M. 1887-1965); PRE
ally not abbreviated unless more than two letters are Donk (M.A. 1908-1972); L (BO)
eliminated and replaced by a full-stop.
 AUTHORS' NAMES 71

Ellis (J.B. 1829-1905); NY (BPI, FH) Morochk(ovsky, S.F. 1897-1962); KW

M.B. Ellis (1911-1996); IMI M.M. Moser (1924-2002); IB
Erikss(on, J. 1848-1931); S S.T. Moss (1943-2001)
Miill(er) Arg(oviensis, J. 1828-1896); G (BM)
Farl(ow, W.G. 1844-1919); FH E. Miill(er 1920-2008); ZT
Fee (A.L.A. 1789-1874); BM, FI, PC, STR Mundk(ur, B.B. 1896-1952)
E. Fisch(er, 1861-1939); BERN (B, BAS, KIEL, Murrill (W.A. 1869-1957); NY
PC)
Fitzp(atrick, H.M. 1886-1949); CUP (FH, IAC, NY) Nann(enga)-Bremek(amp, N.E. 1916-1996)
Friedmann (E.I. 1921-2007) Nannf(eldt, J.A. 1904-1985); UPS
Fr(ies, E.M. 1794-1878); UPS (B, LD) Naurnov (N.A. 1888-1959); LEP
Th.(M.) Fr(ies, 1832-1913); UPS (LD) Nees (von Esenbeck, C.G.D. 1776-1858); STR (L,
Fuckel (K.W.G.L. 1821-1876); G UPS)
T.(F.L.) Nees (von Esenbeck 1787-1837); GZU,
Giiurn(ann, E.A. 1893-1963); BERN STR
Golovin (P.N. 1897-1968); LE Nevod( ovsky, G.S. 1874-1952); AA (LE)
Gonz(alez) Frag(oso, R. 1862-1928) Niess! (von Meyendorf, G. 1839-1919); M
Gorlenko (M.V. 1908-1994) Nyl(ander, W. 1822-1899); H (BM, NY, STR, UPS)
Grev(ille, R.K. 1794-1866); E (GL)
Grove (W.B. 1848-1938); K Oudem(ans, C.A.J.A. 1825-1906); L
J.W. Groves (1906-1970); DAOM
Gruby (D. 1810-1898) Pasteur (L. 1822-1895)
Guillierm(ond, M.A.A. 1876-1945); PC Pat(ouillard, N.T. 1854-1926); FH (PC)
Gyeln(ik, V.K. 1906-1945); BP Peck (C.H. 1833-1917); NYS
Pers(oon, C.H. 1761-1836); L (G, GOET, PC, STR,
Hale (M.E. 1928-1990); US TO)
Hansf(ord, C.G. 1900-1966); EA (IMI, K) Petch (T. 1870-1948); K
E.C. Hansen (1842-1909); C (K) Petr(ak, F. 1886-1973); W (S)
(H.J.A.)R. Hartig (1839-1901) Pilat (A. 1903-1974); PRM
R. Heim (1900-1979); PC Poelt (J. 1924-1995); W
Henn(ings, P.C. 1841-1908); B (HBG, K, KIEL, L, Potebnia (A.A. 1870-1919); CWU
S, W) Preuss (C.G.T. 1795-1855); B
Hirats(uka) f. (Naohide 1903-2000); TMI (PUR)
H6hn(el, F.X.R. von 1852-1920); FH (K) Quelet (L. 1832-1899); PC

Jacz(ewski, A.L.A. 1863-1932); LE Rabenh(orst, G.L. 1806-1881 ); B

Racib( orski, M. 1863-1917); KRAM (FH, ZT)
P.(A.) Karsten (1834-1917); H (BPI, UPS) Ramsb(ottom, J. 1885-1974)
Kauffman (C.H. 1869-1931 ); MICH (NY) Rehm (H. 1826-1916); S (B)
Kniep (K.J.H. 1881-1930) Rick (J.E. 1869-1946); PACA (B, BPI, CUP, FH,
K6rb(er, G.W. 1817-1885); L (G, W, WRSL) IAC, IACM, K, MICH, R, RB, S, SFPA and SI)
J.G. Kiihn (1825-1910) Mig(uel) Rodr(iguez Hernandez 1949-2003); HAJB
Kusano (S. 1874-1962); B, NY Rogerson (C.T. 1918-2001); NY
Rostaf(inski, J.T. 1850-1928)
1.M. Lamb (1911-1990); FH Rostrup (E. 1831-1907); C, CP
J.E. Lange (1864-1941); C
Langeron(M.C.P. 1874-1950); PC Sabour(aud, R. 1864-1938)
Lt\v(eille, J.-H. 1796-1870); K (E, G, L, PC) Sacc(ardo, P.A. 1845-1920); PAD
Lindau (G. 1866-1923); B (C, L) Savile (D.B.O. 1909-2000)
Linds(ay, W.L. 1829-1880); E (BM) Savul(escu, T. 1889-1963); BUCM
Link (J.H.F. 1767-1851); B (L) Schwein(itz, L.D. von 1780-1830); PH (BPI, FH, K)
L(innaeus, C. 1709-1778); LINN (S) Schwend(ener, S. 1829-1919)
Liro (J.I. 1872-1943); H (IMI) Seaver (F.J. 1877-1970); NY
Lister (A. 1830-1908); BM Shear (C.L. 1865-1956); BPI
G. Lister (1860-1949); BM Shvarzman (S.R. 1912-1975); AA
Lloyd (C.G. 1859-1926); BPI Singer (R. 1906-1994); F
Luttr(ell, E.S. 1916-1988) A.H. Sm(ith 1904-1986); MICH
A.L. Sm(ith 1854-1937); BM (K)
McAl(pine, D. 1849-1932); VPRI E.F. Sm(ith 1854-1927); BPI
(A.)H. Magn(usson 1885-1964); UPS W.G. Sm(ith 1935-1917)
Maire (R.C.J.E. 1878-1949); AL (MPU) Sorauer (P.C.M. 1839-1916)
G.W. Martin (1886-1971); BPI, IA Sowerby (J. 1757-1822); BM, K (LINN)
E.W. Mason (1890-1975); IMI Sparrow (F.K. 1903-1977); MICH
Massal(ongo, A.B. 1824-1862); VER (PAD) Speg( azzini, C.L. 1858-1926); LPS
Massee (G.E. 1850-1917); K, NY Stakrnan (E.C. 1885-1979); MPPD
P.(A.) Micheli (1679-1737); FI Syd(ow, H. 1879-1946); S (B)
Millardet (P.M.A. 1838-1902) P. Syd( ow 1851-1925); S (B, DAR)
Mont(agne, J.P.F.C. 1784-1866); PC (BM, L, UPS)
72 AUTO-

Teng (S.-c. 1902-1970) automictic sexual reproduction, karyogamy between

Teterevn(ikova-Babayan D.N 1904-1988); ERE daughter nuclei of different meioses in the same
Thaxter (R. 1858-1932); FH gametangium (Dick, 1972).
Theiss(en, F. 1877-1919); W (FH) automixis, self-fertilization by the fusion of two
Thind (K.S. 1917-1991); PAN closely related sexual cells or nuclei; cf. amphimixis,
Thom (C. 1872-1956) apomixis, pseudomixis.
Tode (H.J. 1733-1797); fungal reference collection Autophagomyces Thaxt. (1912), Laboulbeniaceae. 24,
and herbarium destroyed widespread. See Tavares (Myco/. Mem. 9: 627 pp.,
Tomilin (B.A. 1928-2008); LE 1985), Benjamin (Aliso 19: 99, 2000).
Tranzschel (W.A. 1868-1942); LE (CWU) autotroph (adj. autotrophic) (of a living organism),
Trevis(an, V. 1818-1887); PAD one not using organic compounds as primary sources
Tubaki (K. 1924-2005) of energy, i.e. using energy from light or inorganic
Tuck(erman, E. 1817-1886); FH (US reactions as do green plants, lichen-forming fungi,
Tul(asne, L.R. 1815-1885); PC and the photosynthetic iron and sulphur bacteria. See
C. Tul(asne 1816-84); PC Fry & Peel (Eds) (Autotrophic micro-organisms,
1954), Lees (Biochemistry of autotrophic bacteria,
Uljan(ishchev, V.I. 1898-1996) BAK 1955); cf. heterotrophic.
Unger (F. 1800-1870); W auxanogram, the differential growth of a yeast in Petri
dishes prepared by the auxanographic method ofBei-
Vain(io, E.A. 1853-1929); TUR (BM, BR, C, STE, jerinck (as modified by Lodder, Die anaskosporo-
US) genen He/en, 1934, and Langeron, 1952: 430) for de-
Vele(novslcY, J. 1858-1949) PRM termining the carbon and nitrogen requirements of
Viegas (A.R. 1906-1986) the organism. See also Lodder & van Rij (1952),
Vuill(emin, P. 1861-1932); PAD, PAV Pontecorvo (J. gen. Microbiol. 3: 122, 1949; auxa-
nographic techniques in biochemical genetics).
Wakefield (E.M. 1886-1976); K Auxarthron G.F. Orr & Kuehn (1963), Onygenaceae.
H.M. Ward (1854-1906) Anamorph Ma/branchea-like. 15, widespread. See
Westerd(ijk, J. 1883-1961) Samson (Acta Bot. Neer/. 21: 517, 1972), Sugiyama
Weston (W.H. 1890-1978); FH et al. (Mycoscience 40: 251, 1999; DNA), Kuraishi et
Whetzel (H.H. 1877-1944); CUP al. (Antonie van Leeuwenhoek 77: 179, 2000;
(H.)G. Winter (1848-1887); B ubiquinones), Sugiyama & Mikawa (Mycoscience 42:
Wormald (H. 1879-1953) 413, 2001; phylogeny), Sigler et al. (Stud. Myco/. 47:
Woronin (M.S. 1838-1903) 111, 2002; anamorphs), Sole et al. (MR 106: 388,
J.E. Wright (1922-2005); BAFC 2002; phylogeny), Sole et al. (Stud. Mycol. 47: 103,
2002), Skinner et al. (Mycol. 98: 447, 2006; ontog-
Zahlbr(uckner, A. 1860-1938); W (PAD, STE, US) eny).
Zopf(W. 1846-1909); B auxiliary zoospore, first-formed zoospore, formed and
flagellate within the sporangium, in a species with
For further information on particular authors see dimorphic zoospores (Dick, 1973); flagellar insertion
also History (Literature), Internet, Literature (Bibli- apical or sub-apical.
ographies), Medical and veterinary mycology, Refer- auxotroph, a biochemical mutant which will only grow
ence Collections. Currently active mycologists are on the minimal medium (q.v.) after the addition of
listed in society membership lists and regional com- one or more specific substances.
pilations (e.g. Anon, Revista lberoamer. Mico/. 10: avenacein, see enniatin.
ix, 1993 [Latin Am.]; Bakloushinskaya & Minter Vo- avenacin, a fungus inhibitor from oats (Avena) (Turner,
rontsov's Who's Who in Biodiversity Sciences, 2001 Nature 186: 325, 1960).
[countries formerly in the Soviet Union]; Buyck & aversion, the inhibition of growth at the adjacent edges
Hennebert, Directory ofAfrican Mycology, 1993). of colonies of microorganisms, esp. in a culture of
auto- (prefix), self-inducing, -producing, etc. one species. Cf. antagonism; barrage.
autobasidium, see basidium. Avesicladiella W.P. Wu, B. Sutton & Gange (1997),
autochthonous ( 1) indigenous; cf. allochthonous; (2) anamorphic Pezizomycotina, Hso.?.?. 2, Europe;
(of soil organisms), continuously active, as opposed China. See Wu et al. (Mycoscience 38: 11, 1997).
to zymogenous organisms which become active Avettaea Petr. & Syd. (1927), anamorphic Pezizomy-
when a suitable substrate becomes available (Wino- cotina, Cpd.OeP.15. 3, widespread. See Abbas & Sut-
gradsky, 1924); cf. exochthonous (Park, 1957). ton (TBMS90: 491, 1988).
autodeliquescent (of lamellae and pileus of Coprinus), Avrainvillea Decne. (1842), Algae. Algae.
becoming liquid by -digestion. Awasthia Essl. (1978), Physciaceae (L). l, India. See
autoeclous, completing the life cycle on one host (esp. Esslinger (Bryologist 81: 445, 1978).
of rusts; cf. heteroecious); ametoecious (de Bary). Awasthiella Kr.P. Singh (1980), Verrucariaceae (L). 1,
autogamy, the fusion of nuclei in pairs within the India. See Singh (Norw. JI Bot. 27: 34, 1980), Singh
female organ, without cell fusion having taken place. & Sinha (Lichen Flora o/Nagaland, 1994; India).
Autoicomyces Thaxt. (1908), Ceratomycetaceae. 27, axenic (of cultures), consisting of one organism; un-
widespread. See Majewski (Acta Myco/ogica War- contaminated; a pure culture. Cf. gnotobiotic.
szawa 34: 7, 1999; Poland), Santamaria (Fl. Myco/. axeny, inhospitality; 'passive' as opposed to 'active'
lberica 5, 2003; Iberian peninsula), Ye & Shen (My- resistance of a plant to a pathogen (Giiumann, 1946).
cosystema 22: 2, 2003; China). axial canal (- mass), see ascus.
autolysis, self digestion of a cell or tissue by endoge- Axisporonites Kalgutkar & Janson. (2000), Fossil
nous enzymes. Fungi. 1, India. See Kalgutkar & Jansonius (AASP
 BACKUSELLA 73

Contributions Series 39: 36, 2000). Hist. Nat. 10: 103, 1961), Vt\zda (Folia geobot. phy-
axoneme, the main core of a flagellum composed of 2 totax. 15: 75, 1980; key foliicolous spp.), Awasthi &
central microtubules surrounded by 9 double micro- Mathur (Proc. Indian Acad. Sci. Pl. Sci. 97: 481,
tubules. 1987; key 8 spp. India), Serusiaux (Nordic JI Bot. 13:
Aylographum, see Aulographum. 447, 1993; differentiation 9 segr. gen.), Ekman (Op.
Ayria Fryar & K.D. Hyde (2004), ? Annulatascaceae. Bot. 127, 1996; N. Am.), Farkas et al. (Sauteria 9:
1, Brunei. See Fryar & Hyde (Cryptog. Mycol. 25: 133, 1998; Hungary), Aptroot & Herk (Lichenologist
248, 2004), Vijaykrishna et al. (Fungal Diversity 23: 31: 121, 1999), Llop & G6mez-Bolea (Mycotaxon
351, 2006). 72: 79, 1999), Ekman & Wedin (Pl. Biol. 2: 350,
Azbukinia Lar.N. Vassiljeva (1989), Pezizomycotina. 2000), Kalb et al. (Mycotaxon 75: 281, 2000; segre-
1, Europe; Russia. Possibly belongs to the Thyridi- gate), Ekman (MR 105: 783, 2001; phylogeny),
aceae, but identity of the type is uncertain. See Va- Liicking et al. (Lichenologist 33: 189, 2001), Haug
sil' eva (Mycotaxon 35: 395, 1989), Eriksson & (Mycol. Progr. 1: 167, 2002; key to Iberian spp.),
Hawksworth (SA Reprint of Volumes 1-4 (1982- Aragon & Martinez (Bryologist 106: 143, 2003), Mi-
1985) 8: 97, 1990; typific. ). itdlikowska et al. (Mycol. 98: 1088, 2006; phylog-
Azosma Corda ( 1831) = Cladosporium fide Fries (Syst. eny), Llop et al. (Nova Hedwigia 85: 445, 2007;
mycol. 3 Index: 55, 1832). B. rubella group).
azotodesmic, nitrogen-fixing (Pike & Carroll, in Bacidiaceae Walt. Watson (1929) = Ramalinaceae.
Alexopoulos & Mims, Introductory mycology, edn 3, Lit.: Bellemere & Letrouit-Galinou (Biblthca
1980). Lichenol. 25: 137, 1987), Brako (Mycotaxon 35: 1,
Azureothecium Matsush. (1989), ? Eurotiomycetes. 1 1989), Brako (Fl. Neotrop. Monogr.: 67 pp., 1991),
(from soil), Australia. See Matsushima (Mycol. Mem. Boom (Nova Hedwigia 54: 229, 1992), Rambold
6, 1989). (Sendtnera 1: 281, 1993), Kalb & Elix (Biblthca
Azygites Fr. (1832) = Syzygites fide Hesseltine (Mycol. Lichenol. 57: 265, 1995), Kantvilas & Elix (Biblthca
47: 344, 1955). Lichenol. 58: 199, 1995), Ekman (Op. bot. 127,
azygospore, a parthenogenetic zygospore; characteris- 1996), Ekman (Op. bot. 127: 148 pp., 1996), Ekman
tic of some Mucorales. See Benjamin (Aliso 5: 235, (Symb. bot. upsal. 32: 17, 1997), Feige et al.
1963; list). (Biblthca Lichenol. 67: 25, 1997), Aptroot & Herk
Azygozygum Chesters (1933) = Mortierella fide Plaats- (Lichenologist 31: 121, 1999), Ekman & Wedin (Pl.
Niterink et al. (Persoonia 9: 85, 1976). Biol. 2: 350, 2000), Kalb et al. (Mycotaxon 75: 281,
Azymocandida E.K. Novak & Zsolt (1961) =Candida 2000), Ekman (MR 105: 783, 2001), Lumbsch et al.
fide Lodder (Yeasts, a taxonomic study 2nd edn, (Mo/. Phylogen. Evol. 31: 822, 2004).
1970). Bacidiactis M. Choisy ( 1931) ? = Lecanactis Korb. fide
Azymohansenula E.K. Novak & Zsolt (1961) = Pichia Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8,
fide Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 1995).
8, 1995). Bacidina Vt\zda (1991), Ramalinaceae (L). 11, wide-
Azymomyces E.K. Novak & Zsolt (1961) = Toru- spread. Probably congeneric with Woessia, but Ba-
laspora fide Lodder (Yeasts, a taxonomic study 2nd cidina is the more familiar name. See Santesson (Li-
edn, 1970), Batra in Subramanian (Ed.) (Taxonomy of chens and lichenicolous fungi of Sweden and Nor-
fungi 1: 187, 1978). way, 1993), Serusiaux (Biblthca Lichenol. 58: 411,
Azymoprocandida E.K. Novak & Zsolt (1961) =Can- 1995), Ekman (Op. Bot. 127, 1996), Ekman (MR
dida fide Lodder (Yeasts, a taxonomic study 2nd edn, 105: 783, 2001; phylogeny, rein with Woessia), Mi-
1970). itdlikowska et al. (Mycol. 98: 1088, 2006; phylog-
. B, Botanischer Garten und Botanisches Museum Ber- eny).
lin-Dahlem (Berlin, Germany); founded 1815; from Bacidiomyces Cif. & Tomas. (1953) = Bacidia.
1995 part of the Free University of Berlin; see Kohl- Bacidiopsis Bagi. (1861) = Pachyphiale fide Hawk-
meyer (Willdenowia 3: 63, 1962). sworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995).
Babjevia Van der Walt & M.T. Sm. (1995) = Dipo- Bacidiopsora Kalb ( 1988), Ramalinaceae (L). 1, S.
dascopsis fide Smith et al. (Antonie van Leeuwen- America. See Ekman (Op. Bot. 127, 1996), Aptroot
hoek 67: 177, 1995), Smith in Kurtzman & Fell (Eds) et al. (J. Hattori bot. Lab. 100: 617, 2006; Costa
(Yeasts, a taxonomic study 4th edn: 141, 1998), Sub Rica).
et al. (Mycol. 98: 1006, 2006; phylogeny), Kurtzman bacillar (bacilliform), rod-like in form (Fig. 23.4a).
et al. (FEMS Yeast Res. 7: 1027, 2007; phylogeny). Bacillaria Mont. (1840) [non Bacillaria J.F. Gmel.
baccate, soft throughout like a berry. 1791, Angiospermae] nom. nud. = Camillea.
baccatin, a wilt toxin from Gibberella baccata (Gau- Bacillidium Janda (1928), Microsporidia. 5.
mann et al., Phytopath. Z. 36: 114, 1959); antibacte- Bacillina Nyl. (1897) = Toninia fide Hawksworth et al.
rial. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995).
Bachmannia Zschacke (1934) [non Bachmannia Pax Bacillispora Sv. Nilsson (1962) = Cylindrocarpon fide
1897, Capparaceae] = Verrucaria Schrad. fide Swin- Marvanova & Descals (TBMS 89: 499, 1987).
scow (Lichenologist 4: 34, 1968). Bacillopeltis Bat. (1957), anamorphic Pezizomycotina,
Bachmanniomyces D. Hawksw. (1981), anamorphic Cpt.OeH.?. 1, Brazil. See Batista (An. Soc. Biol. Per-
Pezizomycotina, Cpd.OeH.19. 1 (on lichens, Clado- nambuco 15: 400, 1957).
nia), Europe; N. America. See Hawksworth (Bull. Br. Bacillopsis Petsch. (1908) nom. dub., ? Saccharomy-
Mus. nat. Hist. Bot. 9: 10, 1981), Zhurbenko & Al- cetales.
strup (Symb. bot. upsal. 34 no. 1: 477, 2004). Backusella Hesselt. & J.J. Ellis (1969), Mucoraceae. 3,
Bacidia De Not. (1846), Ramalinaceae (±L). c. 229, widespread. See Benny & Benjamin (Aliso 8: 301,
widespread. Molecular data suggest placement within 1975; key), Stalpers & Schipper (Persoonia 11: 39,
Ramalinaceae. See Vt\zda (Cas. Slez. Mus. Ser. A, 1980), Roux et al. (Proc. Microsc. Soc. S. Afr. 27: 56,
74 BACKUS/A

1997; ultrastr.), O'Donnell et al. (Myco/. 93: 286, widespread (esp. temperate). See Egea & Torrente
2001; phylogeny), Voigt & Wostemeyer (Gene 270: (Lichenologist 25: 211, 1993; key), Letrouit-Galinou
113, 2001; phylogeny), Nyilasi et al. (Clin. Micro- et al. (Bull. Soc. /inn. Provence 45: 389, 1994; ul-
biol. Infect. 14: 393, 2008; molecular identification). trastr.), Nordin (Lichenologist 28: 287, 1996; Scandi-
Backusia Thirum., M.D. Whitehead & P.N. Mathur navia), Kantvilas (Symb. bot. upsal. 34 no. 1: 183,
(1965) = Monascus fide Cole & Kendrick (CJB 46: 2004), Ponzetti & McCune (Bryo/ogist 109: 85,
987, 1968). 2006; N Am.), Sparrius et al. (Lichenologist 38: 27,
Bacteria. Heterogeneous group of (usually) unicellular 2006; SE Asia).
prokaryotic organisms. In the three-domain classifi- Bactrosporaceae Rabenh. (1870) = Roccellaceae.
cation of life, two prokaryotic domains were pro- Bactrosporomyces Cif. & Tomas. (1953) = Bactro-
posed the Archaea (formerly Archaebacteria) and spora.
Bacteria (formerly Eubacteria) (Woese et al., Proc. baculate (1) (baculiform) (of spores), rod-shaped; (2)
Natl. Acad. Sci. 87: 4576, 1990). The informal name (of surface ornamentation), rod-shaped (Fig. 20.8).
'bacteria' is occasionally used loosely in the litera- Baculea Loubes & Akbarieh (1978), Microsporidia. I.
ture to refer to all of the prokayrotes, and care should Baculifera Marbach & Kalb (2000), Caliciaceae (L).
be taken to interpret its meaning in any particular 14, pantropical. See Marbach (Biblthca Lichenol. 74:
context. See Woese (Proc. Natl. Acad. Sci. 97: 8392, 113, 2000).
2000). Some bacteria are pathogenic for plants, a few Baculospora Zukal (1887), Pezizomycotina. 1, Europe.
are pathogenic for fungi: Bacillus polymyxa (bacterial See Lundqvist (SA 7: 62, 1988).
pit) of cultivated mushroom; Pseudomonas agarici Badarisama Kunwar, J.B. Manandhar & J.B. Sinclair
(drippy gill) of cultivated mushroom (see Geels et al., (1986), anamorphic Pezizomycotina, Hso.#eP.l. 1
J. Phytopathol. 140: 249, 1994); Pseudomonas to- (bulbil-forming), USA. See Kunwar et al. (Myco-
/aasi (brown blotch) of cultivated mushroom (see taxon 27: 120, 1986).
Cole & Skellerup, TBMS 87: 314, 1986); Pantoea Badimia Vezda (1986) nom. cons., Ectolechiaceae (L).
agglomerans pv. uredovora (syn. Erwinia uredo- 11 (on leaves), widespread (tropical). See Liicking et
vora) a parasite of rust uredinia. Bacteria, in particu- al. (Bot. Acta 107: 393, 1994), Liicking & Vezda
lar Actinomycetes, Bacillus spp. and Pseudomonas (Taxon 44: 227, 1995), Aptroot et al. (Biblthca
spp. produce a variety of biologically active mole- Lichenol. 64: 220 pp., 1997; New Guinea), Liicking
cules (antibiotics, enzymes etc.) and have been used (Trop. Bryol. 15: 45, 1998; Guyana), Liicking (Cryp-
as biological control agents against fungal plant dis- tog. Myco/. 27: 121, 2006; French Guiana).
eases. Badimiella Malcolm & Vezda (1994), Ectolechiaceae
bacteriostatic, of a substance, or a concentration of a (L). 2, south temperate. See Malcolm & Vezda (Nova
bactericide, which will not let growth of bacteria take Hedwigia 59: 518, 1994), Garnock-Jones & Malcolm
place but which is not bactericidal. (Biblthca Lichenol. 78: 65, 2001), Liicking et al.
bactivory, bacteria-feeding; known in fungi only (Global Ecology and Biogeography 12: 21, 2003;
amongst certain marine Thraustochytriales (Raghu- ecology).
kumar, Mar. Biol. 113: 165, 1992). Baeoderma Vain. (1922) = Sphaerophorus fide Hawk-
bactobiont, see photobiont. sworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995).
Bactrexcipula Hohn. ( 1918) ? = Rhizothyrium fide Baeodromus Arthur (1905), Pucciniosiraceae. 8 (on
Petrak (Sydowia 15: 185, 1962). Compositae, Urticaceae, Ranuncu/aceae (0, Ill)),
Bactridiopsis Gonz. Frag. & Cif. (1927) = Phillipsiella America; Russian Far East. Probably heterogeneous.
fide Rossman et al. (Sydowia 46: 66, 1994). See Buritica (Rev. Acad. Colomb. Cienc. 18: 131,
Bactridium Kunze ( 1817), anamorphic Pezizomy- 1991), Hernandez (Mycotaxon 76: 329, 2000).
cotina, Hsp.= eH. l. 5, widespread. See Hughes (N.Z. Baeomyces Pers. (1794), Baeomycetaceae (L). c. 9,
JI Bot. 4: 522, 1966), Berch (Mycotaxon 14: 227, widespread. See Thomson (Bryologist 70: 285,
1982), Yuan et al. (Mycosystema 17: 376, 1998; 1967), Jahns (Herzogia 2: 133, 1971; ontogeny),
China), Kendrick (CJB 81: 75, 2003; morphogene- Honegger (Lichenologist 15: 57, 1983; asci), Serusi-
sis). aux (Taxon 32: 646, 1983; gen. nomencl.), Kumar
Bactroboletus Clem. (1909) = Filoboletus. (Geophytology 15: 159, 1985; key 4 spp. India), Gier!
Bactrodesmiastrum Hol.-Jech. (1984)? = Janetia. & Kalb (Herzogia 9: 593, 1993; concept), Rambold
Bactrodesmiella M.B. Ellis (1959), anamorphic Pe- et al. (Biblthca Lichenol. 53, 1993), Stenroos & De-
zizomycotina, Hsp.= eP.19/40. 2, British Isles; NZ. Priest (Am. J. Bot. 85: 1548, 1998), Platt & Spatafora
See Ellis (Myco/. Pap. 72: 14, 1959), Hughes (N.Z. JI (Lichenologist 31: 409, 1999), Stenroos et al. (Mycol.
Bot. 27: 449, 1989), Dianese & Camara (Sydowia 46: Progr. 1: 267, 2002; phylogeny), Peraoh et al. (My-
225, 1994). co/. Progr. 3: 103, 2004; asci), Miitdlikowska et al.
Bactrodesmiites Babajan & Tasl. (1977), Fossil Fungi. (Myco/. 98: 1088, 2006; phylogeny), Lumbsch et al.
1 (Tertiary), former USSR. (MR 111: 257, 2007; phylogeny).
Bactrodesmium Cooke (1883), anamorphic Stuartella, Baeomycetaceae Dumort. (1829), Baeomycetales (L).
Hsp.= eP.l. 30, widespread. See Ellis (Myco/. Pap. 2 gen.(+ 6 syn.), 14 spp.
72, 1959; key), Hughes & White (Fungi Canad., Lit.: Christensen & Alstrup (Nova Hedwigia 51:
1983), Rao & Hoog (Stud. Myco/. 28, 1986; India), 469, 1990), Gier! & Kalb (Herzogia 9: 593, 1993),
Matsushima (Matsush. Mycol. Mem. 5, 1987), Zuc- Rambold et al. (Biblthca Lichenol. 53, 1993), Ihlen
coni & Lunghini (Mycotaxon 63: 323, 1997). (Nova Hedwigia 64: 137, 1997), Stenroos & DePriest
Bactropycnis Hohn. (1920) = Coleophoma fide Sutton (Am. J. Bot. 85: 1548, 1998), Platt & Spatafora
(Mycol. Pap. 141, 1977). (Lichenologist 31: 409, 1999), Galloway (Lichenolo-
Bactrosphaeria Penz. & Sacc. (1897), Pezizomy- gist 32: 294, 2000), Kauff & Lutzoni (Mo/. Phylogen.
cotina. 1, Java. Evol. 25: 138, 2002), Lumbsch et al. (Mo/. Phylogen.
Bactrospora A. Massa!. (1852), Roccellaceae (L). 20, Evol. 31: 822, 2004), Peraoh et al. (Myco/. Progr. 3:
 BALLADYNASTRUM 75

103, 2004), Wedin et al. (MR 109: 159, 2005), Miitd- Bahukalasa Subram. & Chandrash. (1979), anamor-
likowska et al. (Mycol. 98: 1088, 2006; phylogeny), phic Pezizomycotina, Hso.OeH.10/12. 1, India. See
Hofstetter et al. (Mo/. Phylogen. Evol. 44: 412, 2007; Subramanian & Chandrashekara (Kavaka 6: 42,
phylogeny). 1978).
Baeomycetales Lumbsch, Huhndorf & Lutzoni (2007). Bahupaathra Subram. & Lodha (1964) = Clador-
Ostropomycetidae. 2 fam., 3 gen., 16 spp. Ascomata rhinum fide Mouchacca & Garns (Mycotaxon 48:
sessile or stalked, apothecial, discoid, the true exciple 415, 1993).
hyaline or pigmented, annular or cupulate. Interascal Bahusaganda Subram. (1994) nom. inval., anamorphic
tissue composed of branched paraphyses, the hy- Pezizomycotina, Hso.= eP.3. 2, India; Panama. See
menium not blueing in iodine. Asci thin-walled, with Subramanian & Srivastava (Proc. Indian natn Sci.
a non-amyloid or slightly amyloid apical portion, 8- Acad. Part B. Biol. Sci. 60: 277, 1994), Kirschner &
spored. Ascospores hyaline, septate or aseptate, Piepenbring (Fungal Diversity 21: 93, 2006).
sometimes with a sheath. Fam.: Bahusakala Subram. (1958), anamorphic Dothideomy-
(1) Baeomycetaceae cetes, Hso.= eP.39/40. 7, widespread (esp. tropical).
(2) Trapeliaceae See Sigler & Carmichael (Mycotaxon 4: 349, 1976),
Lit.: Hibbett et al. (MR 111: 509, 2007); Lumbsch Matsushima (Matsush. Mycol. Mem. 6, 1989).
et al. (MR 111: 1133, 2007). Bahusandhika Subram. (1956), anamorphic Pezizomy-
Baeomycetomyces E.A. Thomas ex Cif. & Tomas. cotina, Hso.= eP.3. 2, India. See Subramanian (J. In-
(1953) = Dibaeis. dian bot. Soc. 3S: 469, 1956).
Baeomycomyces, see Baeomycetomyces. Bahusutrabeeja Subram. & Bhat (1977), anamorphic
Baeopodium Trevis. (1857) = Gomphillus fide Hawk- Pezizomycotina, Hso.OeH.15. 5, Australia; India. See
sworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995). Subramanian & Bhat (CJB SS: 2204, 1977),
Baeospora Singer (1938), ? Marasmiaceae. 10, wide- McKenzie (Mycotaxon 61: 303, 1997).
spread (north temperate; tropical). See Singer (Revue Bainieria Arnaud (1952) nom. inval., anamorphic
Mycol. Paris 3: 193, 1938), Clemem;on (Persoonia Pezizomycotina, Hso.OeH.19. 1, Europe.
18: 411, 2004; basidiome development). Bakanae disease, of rice (Gibberella fajikuroi); see
Baeostratoporus Bondartsev & Singer (1944) = Flavi- gibberellin.
porus fide Donk (Persoonia 1: 173, 1960). Bakeromyces Syd. & P. Syd. (1917) = Trichosphaeria
Baetimyces L.G. Valle & Santam. (2002), Legeriomy- fide Hohnel (Annis mycol. 16: 77, 1918).
cetaceae. 1 (in Baetis), Spain. See Valle & San- Bakerophoma Died. (1916) nom. dub., anamorphic
tamaria (Mycol. 94: 321, 2002). Pezizomycotina. See Sutton (Mycol. Pap. 141, 1977).
Baeumleria Petr. & Syd. (1927),? Phyllachoraceae. 2, Balaniopsis P.M. Kirk (1985), anamorphic Pezizomy-
widespread. See Clements & Shear (Gen. Fung., cotina, Hso.OeP.40. 3, paleotropical. See Kirk (Myco-
1931), Sutton (Mycol. Pap. 141, 1977), von Arx (SA taxon 23: 308, 1985), Whitton et al. (Mycoscience
6: 213, 1987), Johnston (N.Z. JI Bot. 37: 703, 1999). 43: 67, 2002).
Bagcheea E. Miill. & R. Menon (1954), Valsaceae. 3, Balanium Wallr. (1833), anamorphic Pezizomycotina,
India; Taiwan. See Hsieh & Li (MR 9S: 895, 1991). Hso.leP.8. 1, Europe. See Hughes (CJB 39: 1505,
Baggea Auersw. (1866), ? Patellariaceae. 1, Europe. 1961), Whitton et al. (Mycoscience 43: 67, 2002),
See Kutorga & Hawksworth (SA lS: 1, 1997), Mag- Kendrick (CJB 81: 75, 2003; morphogenesis).
nes et al. (Mycotaxon 68: 321, 1998). balanoid, acorn-shaped.
Bagliettoa A. Massa!. (1853), Verrucariaceae (L). 1, Balansia Speg. (1885), Clavicipitaceae. Anamorph
widespread (esp. temperate). Perhaps synonymous Ephelis. 27 (on grasses), widespread (subtropical).
with Verrucaria. See Santesson (Lichens and licheni- See Diehl (USDA agric. Monogr. 4, 1950), Morgan-
colous fangi of Sweden and Norway, 1993), Balda Jones & White (Mycotaxon 44: 89, 1992; culture),
(Acta Musei Richnoviensis Sect. Natur. 10, 2003), Phelps & Morgan-Jones (Mycotaxon SO: 61, 1994;
Gueidan & Roux (Bull. Soc. /inn. Provence S8: 181, anamorph), White et al. (Mycol. 87: 172, 1995; de-
2007), Gueidan et al. (MR 111: 1145, 2007; phylog- velopment), White et al. (Mycol. 88: 89, 1996; endo-
eny). phytes), Reddy et al. (Mycol. 90: 108, 1998; DNA),
Bagliettoaceae Servit (1954) = Verrucariaceae. White et al. (Stud. Mycol. 4S: 95, 2000), Lewis et al.
Bagnisiella Speg. (1880),? Dothioraceae. 20, S. Amer- (Mycol. 94: 1066, 2002; Mexico), Lewis et al. (My-
ica; India. See Patil & Patil (Indian J. Mycol. Pl. cology Series 19: 151, 2003), Zhang et al. (Mycol.
Path. 13: 169, 1985), Rajak et al. (J. Econ. Taxon. 98: 1076, 2006; phylogeny).
Bot. 18: 546, 1995), Hyde & Cannon (Mycol. Pap. Balansiella Henn. (1904) = Claviceps fide Rogerson
17S, 1999), Barr (Harvard Pap. Bot. 6: 25, 2001). (Mycol. 62: 865, 1970).
Bagnisimitrula S. Imai (1942), ? Helotiales. 1, Japan. Balansina G. Arnaud ( 1918) = Dothidasteromella fide
Position uncertain; previously placed in the Geoglos- Miiller & von Arx (Beitr. Kryptfl. Schweiz 11 no. 2,
saceae. 1962).
Bagnisiopsis Theiss. & Syd. ( 1915), Phyllachoraceae. Balansiopsis Hohn. ( 1910), Clavicipitaceae. 3 (on
10 (on living leaves of Melastomataceae), S. Amer- grasses), America. See Diehl (USDA agric. Monogr.
ica. See Hyde & Cannon (Mycol. Pap. 17S, 1999). 4, 1950), Reddy et al. (Mycol. 90: 108, 1998; DNA).
Bahianora Kalb (1984), Lecideaceae (L). 1, Brazil. Balazucia R.K. Benj. (1968), Laboulbeniaceae. 2,
See Kalb (Lichenes Neotropici Fascicle VIII (nos Mexico; Japan. See Terada (TMSJ 21: 193, 1980),
301-350) 8: 4, 1984). Tavares (Mycol. Mem. 9: 627 pp., 1985).
Bahuchashaka Subram. (1978), anamorphic Pezizo- Balladyna Racib. (1900), Parodiopsidaceae. Anamorph
mycotina, Hso.= eP.l. 1, Japan. See Subramanian Tretospora. c. 16 (on Rubiaceae), widespread (tropi-
(KavakaS: 97, 1977). cal). See Miiller & von Arx (Beitr. Kryptfl. Schweiz
Bahugada K.A. Reddy & V.G. Rao (1984) ? = 11 no. 2, 1962), Eboh & Cain (CJB Sl: 61, 1973).
Monodictys. Balladynastrum Hansf. (1941) = Balladynopsis fide
76 BALLADYNELLA

Sivanesan (Mycol. Pap. 146, 1981). 506, 2000), Koljalg & Renvall (Karstenia 40: 71,
Balladynella Theiss. & Syd. ( 1918) = Dysrhynchis fide 2000), Hibbett & Binder (Proc. R. Soc. Lond. B.
Miiller & von Arx (Beitr. Kryptjl. Schweiz 11 no. 2, Biol. Sci. 269: 1963, 2002), Ainsworth (English Na-
1962). ture Research Reports 600: 115 pp., 2004; conserva-
Balladynocallia Bat. (1965), Parodiopsidaceae. 3, tion status in UK), Larsson et al. (MR 108: 983,
pantropical. See Sivanesan (Myco/. Pap. 146, 1981; 2004), Hrouda (Czech Myco/. 57: 57, 2005; Europe),
key), Hosagoudar & Abraham (New Botanist 20: Hrouda (Czech Myco/. 57: 279, 2005; Europe).
109, 1993). Banksiamyces G.W. Beaton (1982), ? Helotiaceae. 4
Balladynopsis Theiss. & Syd. ( 1918), Parodiopsida- (on Banksia cones), Australia. See Zhuang (Myco-
ceae. Anamorph Tretospora. 13, widespread (tropi- taxon 32: 97, 1988;? = Encoe/ia (Sclerotin.)), Fuhrer
cal). See Sivanesan (Mycol. Pap. 146, 1981; & May (Victorian Nat. 110: 73, 1993; host specific-
monogr., key), von Arx & Miiller (Sydowia 37: 6, ity).
1984; synonym of Balladyna). Bannoa Hamam. (2002), anamorphic Erythrobasidia-
ballistospore, a forcibly abjected basidiospore. See /es. 1, Japan. See Hamamoto et al. (Int. J. Syst. Evol.
Nyland (Mycol. 41: 688, 1950); - discharge, see Microbiol. 52: 1027, 2002).
Buller (Researches 2-6, 1922-34), Olive (Science, Bapalmuia Serus. (1993), Pilocarpaceae (L). 17, wide-
N.Y. 146: 524, 1964), Ingold (Friesia 9: 66, 1969; spread (tropical). See Ekman (Op. bot. 127: 148 pp.,
review). See also Buller's drop, Itersonilia. 1996), Kalb et al. (Lichenologist 75: 281, 2000; key).
Ballistosporomyces Nakase, G. Okada & Sugiy. Barbariella Middelh. (1949) = Asaphomyces fide
(1989), anamorphic Sporidiobolales. 2 (ballistosporic Benjamin (Myco/. 47, 1955).
yeasts), Japan. See Nakase et al. (J. gen. appl. Mi- Barbarosporina ~rulis (1942), anamorphic Pezizo-
crobiol. Tokyo 35: 289, 1989). mycotina, Cac.OeH.?. l (on Rhytisma), former USSR.
Ballocephala Drechsler ( 1951 ), Meristacraceae. 3 (on barbate, having one or more groups of hairs; bearded.
tardigrades), widespread. See Richardson (TBMS 55: Barbatosphaeria Reblova (2008), Sordariomycetes.
307, 1970), Pohlad & Bernard (Myco/. 70: 130, Anamorphs Sporothri.x-like, Ramichloridium-like. 1,
1978), Tucker (Mycotaxon 13: 481, 1981; key), Sai- Europe; N. America. See Reblova (Myco/. 99: 723,
kawa & Oyama (TMSJ 33: 305, 1992; EM of infec- 2007).
tion of tardigrades), Saikawa & Sakuramata (TMSJ Barbatospora M.M. White, Siri & Lichtw. (2006),
33: 237, 1992; zygospores). Legeriomycetaceae. l (in Simuliidae), USA. See
Balsamia Vittad. ( 1831 ), Helvellaceae. 6, widespread. White et al. (Myco/. 98: 335, 2006).
See Gilkey (N. Amer. Fl. 2, 1954; key N. Am. spp.), Barcheria T. Lebel (2004), Agaricaceae. l, Australia.
Hawker (Phil. Trans. R. Soc. Lond. 237: 429, 1954; See Lebel et al. (MR 108: 210, 2004).
key Eur. spp.), Pegler et al. (British truffles, 1993), Barclayella Dietel ( 1890) = Chrysomyxa fide Dietel
O'Donnell et al. (Myco/. 89: 48, 1997; phylogeny), (Nat. Pjlanzenfam. 6, 1928).
Harrington et al. (Mycol. 91: 41, 1999; phylogeny), Bargellinia Borzi (1888) = Wallemia fide von Arx
Percudani et al. (Mo/. Phylogen. Evol. 13: 169, 1999; (Gen. Fungi Sporu/. Cult. Edn 3, 1981).
phylogeny), Agerer (Mycol. Progr. 5: 67, 2006; my- Barklayella Sacc. (1892) [non Bare/aye/la Dietel
corrhizas), Hansen & Pfister (Myco/. 98: 1029, 2006; 1890] = Neobarclaya fide Nag Raj (CJB 56: 706,
phylogeny). 1978).
Balsamiaceae E. Fisch. ( 1897) = Helvellaceae. Barlaea Sacc. ( 1889) [non Bar/aea Rchb. 1876, Orchi-
Baltomyces Cafaro ( 1999), ? Asellariaceae. l (in daceae] = Barlaeina.
Isopoda), USA. See Cafaro (Myco/. 91: 517, 1999), Barlaeina Sacc. & P. Syd. (1899) = Lamprospora fide
White et al. (Myco/. 98: 872, 2006; phylogeny). Eckblad (Nytt Mag. Bot. 15: 1, 1968).
Balzania Speg. (1899), Thyridiaceae. l (from dead harm ( l) the froth on the surface of fermenting malt
wood), S. America. See Rossman et al. (Stud. Myco/. liquids; (2) baker's yeast.
42: 248 pp., 1999). Barnettella D. Rao & P. Rag. Rao (1964), anamorphic
Bangia Lyngb. (1819), Algae. Algae. Pezizomycotina, St.#eP.43. 3, India. See Satyanara-
Banhegyia Zeller & Toth (1960), Patellariaceae. 1, yana & Rao (Mycopath. Myco/. appl. 45: 267, 1971),
Europe. See Kohlmeyer & Kohlmeyer (!cones fang. Rao & Rao (Indian Phytopath. 26: 233, 1973; key).
maris, 1968), Kutorga & Hawksworth (SA 15: 1, Barnettia Bat. & J.L. Bezerra (1962) = Microcallis fide
1997; posn). von Arx & Miiller (Stud. Myco/. 9, 1975).
Bankera Coker & Beers ex Pouzar (1955), Barr Bigelow (Margaret Elizabeth; 1923-2008; Can-
Bankeraceae. 2 (mycorrhizal), widespread. See ada, later USA). BS (1950 then MS (1952), Univer-
Stalpers (Stud. Myco/. 35: 29, 1993; key), Dickson sity of British Columbia; PhD under Wehmeyer,
(Field Mycology 1: 99, 2000; key British spp.), Ar- University of Michigan (1957); Instructor (1957)
nolds (Coolia 46 3, Suppl.: 96 pp., 2003; Netherlands then Professor and, eventually, Ray Ethan Torrey
and Belgium). Professor (1986-1989), University of Massachusetts,
Bankeraceae Donk (1961), Thelephorales. 6 gen.(+ 2 Amherst. An outstanding systematist and expert on
syn.), 98 spp. the bitunicate ascomycetes, with enormous experi-
Lit.: Donk (Persoonia 3: 199, 1964) see also under ence of the diversity of that group; contributed to ac-
Hydnaceae, Baird (Biblthca Myco/. 104: 156 pp., tivities of the Mycological Society of America with
1986), Baird & Khan (Brittonia 30: 171, 1986), Har- time and money, as Editor-in-Chief of Myco/. (1976-
rison & Grund (Mycotaxon 28: 419, 1987), Arnolds 1980), Vice President (1979-1980) and President
(Atti de/ IV Convegno lnternazionale di Micologia, (1980-1981). Specimens are mostly in the fungal ref-
Borgo val di Taro - I, Funghi Atque Loci Natura erence collection of New York Botanic Garden (NY)
(Funghi ed Ambiente): 163, 1989), Agerer (Nova with some in DAOM. Pubis. The Diaporthales in
Hedwigia 55: 501, 1992), Stalpers (Stud. Myco/. 35: North America with emphasis on Gnomonia and its
168 pp., 1993), Hibbett et al. (Nature Lond. 407: segregates. Myco/ogia Memoir (1978); Prodromus to
 BASIDIOGRAPH 77
Class Loculoascomycetes (1987); Some dictyospor- meristem arthrospore.
ous genera and species of Pleosporales in North Basavamyces V.B. Hosag. (2005), Meliolaceae. 1,
America. Memoirs of the New York Botanical Gar- India. See Biju et al. (Nova Hedwigia 80: 480, 2005).
den (1990); Prodromus to nonlichenized, pyrenomy- base ratio, see Molecular biology.
cetous members of class Hymenoascomycetes. Myco- Basiascella Bubak (1914) ? = Piggotia fide Sutton
taxon (1990); Melanommatales (Loculoascomy- (Mycol. Pap. 141, 1977).
cetes). North American Flora Series II ( 1990). Basiascum Cavara (1888) = Spilocaea fide Hughes
barrage, the space between two mycelia which have an (CJB 36: 727, 1958).
aversion for one another (Vandendries & Brodie, Basididyma Cif. (1962), anamorphic Pezizomycotina,
1933). Cf. zone lines. Hso.OeH. l 0. I, Dominican Republic. See Ciferri (Atti
Barrena Ahn & Shearer (1995) = Pseudoyuconia fide !st. bot. Univ. Lab. crittog. Pavia ser. 5 19: 94, 1962).
Eriksson & Hawksworth (SA 15: 139, 1997). Basidiella Cooke ( 1878) = Aspergillus fide Subrama-
Barria Z.Q. Yuan (1994), ? Phaeosphaeriaceae. I, nian (Hyphomycetes, 1971) See, Seifert (TBMS 85:
China. See Yuan (Mycotaxon 51: 313, 1994), Jak- 123, 1985).
litsch et al. (Ost. Z. Pilzk. 11: 93, 2002). Basidioascus Matsush. (2003), Dipodascaceae. Ana-
Barrina A.W. Ramaley (1997), Coniochaetaceae. morph Geotrichum-like. I, Australia. See Matsu-
Anamorph Phialophora-like. I, USA. See Ramaley shima (Matsush. Mycol. Mem. 10: 98, 2001).
(Mycol. 89: 962, 1997), Huhndorf et al. (Mycol. 96: Basidioblastomycetes. Class used by Moore (Bot.
368, 2004), Garcia et al. (MR 110: 1271, 2006; phy- Mar. 23: 361, 1980; key 13 gen.) for Malasseziales
logeny). and Sporobolomycetales, and placed by him in Blas-
Barrmaelia Rappaz (1995), Xylariaceae. Anamorph tomycota.
Libertella-like. 6, Europe; N. America. See Rappaz Basidiobolaceae Engl. & E. Gilg (1924), Basidiobo-
(Mycol. Helv. 7: 99, 1995; monogr.), Winka & Eriks- lales. 1 gen. (+ I syn.), 4 spp.
son (Mycoscience 41: 97, 2000; DNA). Lit.: Dykstra (Mycol. 86: 494, 1994), Dykstra &
Barssia Gilkey (1925), Helvellaceae. 2, widespread. Bradley-Kerr (Mycol. 86: 336, 1994), Humber (J.
Close to Balsamia. See Lawrynowicz & Skirgielfo gen. Microbiol., 1995), Nagayama et al. (Mycol. 87:
(Acta Mycologica Warszawa 20: 277, 1986), 203, 1995), Jensen et al. (Fungal Genetics Biol. 24:
Kimbrough et al. (Mycol. 88: 38, 1996; ultrastr.), 325, 1998), Tanabe et al. (Mo/. Phylogen. Evol 30:
O'Donnell et al. (Mycol. 89: 48, 1997; phylogeny), 438, 2004).
Landvik et al. (Mycol. 91: 278, 1999), Percudani et Basidiobolales Caval.-Sm. (1998). Zygomycota.
al. (Mo/. Phylogen. Evol. 13: 169, 1999; phylogeny), fam., I gen., 4 spp. Fam.:
Hansen & Pfister (Mycol. 98: 1029, 2006; phylog- Basidiobolaceae
eny). The order may belong in the Chytridiales.
Bartalinia Tassi (1900), anamorphic Amphisphaeri- Lit.: Nagahama et al. (Mycol. 87: 203, 1995),
aceae, Hso.= eH.19. 16, widespread. See Morgan- Cavalier-Smith (Biol. Rev. 73: 230, 1998), James et
Jones et al. (CJB 50: 877, 1972), Roux & Van War- al. (Mycol. 98: 860, 2006; molecular phylogeny),
melo (MR 94: 109, 1990; conidioma ontogeny), Jee- Hibbett et al. (MR 111: 109, 2007).
won et al. (MR 107: 1392, 2003; phylogeny), Wong Basidiobolus Eidam (1886), Basidiobolaceae. 4, wide-
et al. (CJB 81: 1083, 2003; ultrastr.). spread. B. ranarum, a widespr. saprobe; causal agent
Bartaliniopsis S.S. Singh (1974) = Doliomyces fide of subcutaneous phycomycosis in humans. See
Sutton (Mycol. Pap. 141, 1977). Drechsler (Mycol. 48: 655, 1956), Benjamin (Aliso 5:
Bartheletia Arnaud (1954) nom. inval., anamorphic 223, 1962; key), Greer & Friedman (Sabouraudia 4:
Pezizomycotina, Hsp.?.?. I, France. 231, 1966), Srinivasan & Thirumalachar (Mycopath.
Bartlettiella D.J. Galloway & P.M. forg. (1990), Le- Mycol. Appl. 33: 56, 1967), Coremans-Pelseneer
canorales (L). I, New Zealand. See Galloway & for- (Acta Zoo/. Path. 60: I, 1974; biology), Chien (TMS.J
gensen (N.Z. JI Bot. 28: 5, 1990). 28: 445, 1987), Cochrane et al. (Mycol. 81: 504,
Barubria Vezda (1986), Ectolechiaceae (L). I (on 1989; isozymes), Nelson et al. (Exp. Mycol. 14: 197,
leaves), Africa; C. America. See Vezda (Folia 1990; ribosomal DNA), Dykstra (Mycol. 86: 494,
geobot. phytotax. 21: 207, 1986), Liicking (Phyton 1994; spore formation), Dykstra & Bradley-Kerr
Hom 39: 131, 1999). (Mycol. 86: 336, 1994; ultrastr.), James et al. (Nature
Barya Fuckel (1864) [non Barya Klotzsch 1854, Bego- 443: 818, 2006; phylogeny), Liu et al. (BMC Evolu-
niaceae] = Neobarya. tionary Biology 6: I, 2006; phylogeny), van den Berk
Baryeidamia H. Karst. ( 1888) = Papulaspora fide et al. (BMC infectious diseases 6: 140, 2006;
Saccardo (Syll.fang. 9: 339, 1891). basidiobolomycosis).
Baryella Rauschert (1988) = Neobarya. Basidiobotrys Hohn. (1909) = Xylocladium fide Jong
basal body (I) (of Blastocladiaceae), the part of the & Rogers (Tech. Bull. Wash. agric. Exp. Stn 71,
thallus fixed to the substratum by rhizoids at the 1972).
lower end (Indoh, 1940); (2), see blepharoplast. basidiocarp, see basidioma.
basal frill (of a spore), the apical part of a conidioge- Basidiodendron Rick (1938), Auriculariales. c. 15,
nous cell, or basal part of a cell which is carried away widespread. See Wells (Mycol. 51: 541, 1960; key),
with the detached conidium following rhexolytic se- Luck-Allen (CJB 41: 1033, 1963; key N. temp. spp.),
cession (Sutton, CJB 45: 1251, 1967). Cf. marginal Oberwinkler (Ber. hayer. bot. Ges. 36: 42, 1963; Ba-
frill. varian spp.), Wells & Raitviir (Mycol. 67: 909,
Basauxia Subram. (1995), anamorphic Pezizomycotina, 1975), Weiss & Oberwinkler (MR 105: 403, 2001;
Hso.= eP.1/21. 1, Malaysia. See Subramanian phylogeny), Kotiranta & Saarenoksa (Anna/es
(Kavaka 20/21: 58, 1992/1993). Botanici Fennici 42: 11, 2005; Finland).
basauxic (of conidiophores), elongating by a basal basidiograph, the straight-line graph obtained by plot-
growing point (Hughes, CJB 31: 650, 1953). See ting the ratio of the length(/) to the width (w) against
78 BASIDIOLE
the length of the basidia of a species of agaric (Cor- lial but some are yeasts (or have a yeast-like state).
ner, 1947: 214). Cf. sporograph. Such yeasts may be distinguished from ascomycetous
basidiole, a basidium-like hymenial element that lacks yeasts by the morphology of the bud scars, giving a
sterigmata because it is either young or permanently red colour with diazonium blue B, being urease +,
sterile; best restricted to immature basidia fide Singer having a high GC percentage (see base ratio), and
(1962). other ultrastructural characters (see Moore, Bot. Mar.
Basidiolum Cienk. (1861),? Zoopagales. I. See White 23: 361, 1980; vonArx, 1987) some of which may
(MR 107: 245, 2003). apply to basidiomycetes in general; molecular se-
quence data can also clearly place other fungi in the
phylum.
The typical life cycle (on which there are varia-
tions) involves the germination of the basidiospore to
give a septate primary (haploid) mycelium which
may produce 'oidia' but anamorphic states (except
for yeasts, rusts, and smuts) have been neglected (see
Kendrick & Watling, in Kendrick (Ed.), The whole
fangus 2: 473, 1979). Later by diploidization, the
homo- or heterothallic primary mycelium becomes a
secondary (dikaryotic) mycelium which frequently

u
has clamp connexions. There is nuclear fusion in the
young basidium and meiosis before basidiospore de-
velopment. The mycelium may be perennial in soil or
wood and may form 'fairy rings', sclerotia, rhizo-
morphs or mycorrhizas. The basidiomata are typi-
F
cally macroscopic and take a variety of forms.
D While there is widespread agreement on the use of
certain families within the Basidiomycota there is
less uniformity in grouping the families into orders
and esp. supraordinal taxa because of the lack of
good differential characters. During recent years the
acceptance of supraordinal taxa by specialists has
been based on microscopical basidial characters. Tal-
bot (Taxon 17: 620, 1968; 1971), after separating the
Uredinales and Ustilaginales as the Teliomycetes
E grouped the remaining orders as the Phragmo-
G basidiomycetes and Holobasidiomycetes and distin-
H guished 'gasteromycetes' within the last. Donk
(Proc. K. nederl. Akad. Wet. C 75: 365; 76: 109,
1972-73) separated the Ustilaginales as the Hemi-
basidiomycetes and classified the remaining forms as
Fig. 6. Basidioma (sporophore) of Amanita phalloides. the Heterobasidiomycetes (which included the
A, pileus (cap); B, lamellae (gills); C, annulus (ring); Uredinales) and the Homobasidiomycetes. Shaffer
D, stipe (stalk); E, volva. Other types of stipe: F, (Myca/. 67: I, 1975) advocated no supraordinal
stuffed, with base truncate; G, hollow, with base bul- groupings of the 14 orders (59 farns.) of Basidiomy-
bous; H, solid with base radicate. cetes which he recognized. Khan & Kimbrough (~­
cotaxon 15: 103, 1982) proposed the adoption of four
basidioma (pl. -ata), a basidium-producing organ; classes based mainly on septa! ultrastructure: Telio-
basidiome (Donk, Taxon 18: 666, 1969); basidiocarp; mycetes, Hemibasidiomycetes, Phragmobasidiomy-
carpophore; fruit-body; hymenophore; sporophore. cetes and Holobasidiomycetes.
See Fig. 4. The classification in this edition of the Dictionary is
basidiomycete, one of the Basidiomycota. based on a series of major phylogenetic studies of
Basidiomycetes G. Winter (1880), see Agaricomy- fungi under the umbrella of the 'Deep Hypha' and
cotina. AFTOL ('Assembling the Fungal Tree of Life') pro-
Basidiomycota R.T. Moore (1980). Fungi. 16 class., 52 jects. See esp. Blackwell et al. (~col 98: 829,
ord., 177 fam., 1589 gen., 31515 spp. (Basidiomy- 2006), Hibbett et al. (MR: 111: 509, 2007), James et
cotina, basidiomycetes). 3 subphyla and 6 'unas- al. (Nature 443: 818, 2006). The pragmatic subdivi-
signed' classes, cosmop. The diagnostic character of sions in the 9th Edition can no longer be supported.
this phylum is the presence ofa basidium (q.v.) bear- The presence or absence of a macroscopic basidioma,
ing basidiospores. A typical basidium is aseptate and the life-form and life-style (including host specializa-
has four I-celled haploid basidiospores (ballisto- or tion) and the traditional 'hymenomycetes' and
statismospores) dispersed by air currents but the 'gasteromycetes' can only be regarded as informal
basidium may be transversely or longitudinally sep- and not monophyletic categories; a consequence of
tate and the number of spores (which may be sta- this is that some of the older literature cited may be
tismospores) are occasionally fewer or more than in conflict with the taxon it is cited under.
four. Other diagnostic characters are clamp connex- Three Subphyla are accepted here. However, the
ions (Fig. 9), dolipore septa (Fig. 13), and a double- Entorrhizomycetes and Wallemiomycetes are not re-
layered wall, Iamellate and electron-opaque in elec- ferred to any of these subphyla, and a number of
tron microscopy. Basidiomycota are typically myce-
 BASJDIUM 79

PERREAU (1967) BESSON(l972) CLEMENc;oN (l!r/Ol CL~!1913) KELLER (1974)

~
< ECTOSPORIUM SPOlllOl'HECIUM $POlllOTHOCIUM
:z
~
"'<
..J ::x
::>

i
Pl'.RISIORIUM MYXOSPORIUM SPOROTHECIUM MUCOSTKATUM MYXOl.EMMA
~
~

EXOSPORIUM
EPITUNICA
TECTUM l'OOOSTllATUM
i
:r
POOOSTltATIJM
MEDIOSTKATUM

82 TIJNICA

!..
EPISPORIUM SCLEROSl'QRIUM <
~
TUNICA
..
u Bl
~
CORIOTllNICA

"'
~ ENl>OSPORIUM ENOOSPOIUUM
j CORIUM
I A2 ~
~
CORIUM

Al EHDOCORIUM

Fig. 7. Basidiospore wall-layer terminology, based on transmission electron microscopy (TEM) sections.

genera could not be assigned with confidence to any basidiomycetes, from which, after karyogamy and
family. meiosis, basidiospores (generally 4) are produced ex-
Subphyl.: ternally each on an extension (sterigrna, q.v.) of its
(1) Agaricomycotina wall (Fig. 8); (2) a conidiophore or phialide (obsol.).
(2) Pucciniomycotina The confused terminology applied to basidia (sense
(3) Ustilaginomycotina 1) and their parts has been traced by Clemen~on (Z.
Basidiomycotina Ainsw. (1966), see Basidiomycota, Mykol. 54: 3, 1988) and is analyzed by Talbot (TBMS
Agaricomycotina, Pucciniomycotina, Ustilaginomy- 61: 497, 1973) whose recommended usage (basically
cotina. that of Donk) and synonymy is adopted in the series
basidiophytes, Cain's (1972) term for hypothetical of definitions which follow (see Fig. 8): pro-, the
autotrophic ancestors of basidiomycetes; see Phylog- morphological part or developmental stage of the
eny. Cf. ascophyte. basidium in which karyogamy occurs; primary
Basidiopycnis Oberw., R. Kirschner, R. Bauer, Bege- basidial cell; probasidial cyst; hypo- (Martin) p.p.;
row & Arena) (2006), Phleogenaceae. 1, Germany. teliospore of Uredinales. meta-, ( 1) the morphologi-
See Oberwinkler et al. (Mycol. 98: 639, 2006), Haus- cal part or developmental stage in which meiosis oc-
ner et al. (Mycotaxon 103: 279, 2008). curs; hypo- (Martin) p.p.; epi- (Martin) p.p.; promy-
Basidioradulum Nobles (1967), Schizoporaceae. 1, celium of Pucciniales. (When the whole meta- in-
Europe; N. America. See Nobles (Mycol. 59: 192, cludes pro- remnants the distal and functional part
1967), Legon (Mycologist 19: 81, 2005) Also consid- may be distinguished as a pario- (Talbot, 1973).) (2)
ered a syn. of Hyphodontia s.I. See proto- below. bolo-, a basidium (e.g. of Agari-
basidiospore, a propagative cell (typically a ballisto- cus) in which the meta- is not divided by primary
spore but in gasteromycetes a statismospore) contain- septa (see septum) but may become adventitiously
ing one or two haploid nuclei produced, after meio- septate (see septum) (Talbot, Taxon 17: 625, 1968).
sis, on a basidium (Fig. 8). The colour, form and or- A holo- may be a sticho-, cylindrical, with nuclear
namentation of the basidiospore are fundamental to spindles longitudinal and at different levels, or a chi-
basidiomycete classification and an essential part of asto-, clavate, with nuclear spindles across the
any specific description. Greater use of electron mi- basidium and at the same level (see Fig. 8A,B).
croscopy has revealed an increasing complexity of phragmo-, a basidium in which the meta- is divided
the wall layers or teguments (for a comparison of the by primary septa, usually cruciate (e.g. Tremel/a) or
terminologies applied to these layers see Fig. 5). Also transverse (e.g. Auricularia) (Talbot, 1968).
see Spore wall. Among other terms applied to basidia are: apo-, one
Lit.: Perreau (Ann. Sci. nat., Bot. ser. 12, 8: 639, with non-apiculate spores borne symmetrically on the
1967; homobasidiomycetes), Clemem,:on (Z. Pilzkde sterigmata and not forcibly discharged (Rogers, My-
36: 113, 1970; wall ultrastr. ), Pegler & Young (Beih. col. 39: 558, 1947); auto-, one with spores borne
Nova Hedw. 35, 1971; morphology in Agaricales), asymmetrically and forcibly discharged; endo-, one
Kilhner (Persoonia 7: 217, 1973), Locquin (Bull. developing within the basidioma, as in gasteromy-
Soc. bot. Fr., Coll. Palyn.: 135, 1975). cetes; epi-, Martin's term for protosterigrna, see
Basidiosporites Elsik (1968), Fossil Fungi. 1 (Paleo- sterigrna; hetero-, a basidium of the Heterobasidio-
cene), USA. mycetes, usually a phragmo-; homo-, a
basidium (pl. -ia), (1) the cell or organ, diagnostic for
80 BASIDIUM

0
~ ••
0 0
0 chiastic or
•

0 0 0 0 0 0

• • • • • •
A B c D E F

Fig. 8. Basidiospore development (diagrammatic). A-E meiosis (C, stichic, and D, chiastic). E, diploid pro-
basidium; F, basidium ( metabasidium) with four basidiospores on sterigmata.

Neuhoff (1924)
Donk (1931. 1954) Rogers ( 1934) Martin ( 1957)
Martin (1938)

-- Sterigma
} -- Epibasidium

-------l
Metabasidium-- Epibasidium - Metabasidium
Hypobasidium

Fig. 9. Basidium terminology, to compare the terminology of different authors, illustrated with reference to the
Septobasidium-type (Talbot, 1973). Note that in this extreme case the metabasidium ofDonk coincides with that of
Martin.
 BASIDIUM 81

A B c D E

F G H I J K

Fig. 10. Basidial types. A-E, holobasidial (A-B, apobasidial; C-E, autobasidial). A, Lycoperdales; B, Tu-
lostomatales; C, Agaricales; D, Dacrymycetales; E, Tulasnellales. F-K, phragmobasidial (F-G, Basidiomycetes; H-
I, Teliomycetes; J-K, Ustomycetes). F, Tremel/ales; G, Auriculariales; H, Uredinales; l, Septobasidiales; J, Usti-
laginales; K, Cryptobasidiales.

basidium of the Homobasidiomycetes, usually a bolo- primitive basidium; the opposite of meta- in the sense
; hypo-, = pro- (Dollie), meta- (Martin); (of Septo- of changed or degenerate basidium; repeto-, see
basidium) = basidium (Martin); pleuro-, one rela- Chadefaud (Rev. mycol. 39: 173, 1975); sclero-, the
tively broad at the base and with bifurcated spreading thick-walled, encysted, gemrna-like pro- of the Puc-
'roots', as in Pleurobasidium (Dollie); proto-, a ciniales (teliospore) and the Auriculariales (Janchen,
82 BASIDOPUS

1923). See also Wells & Wells (Basidium and troot et al. (Biblthca Lichenol. 97, 2008; Costa Rica).
basidiocarp evolution, cytology, fanction and devel- Bathyascus Kohlm. (1977), Halosphaeriaceae. 5 (ma-
opment 1982). rine), widespread. See Ravikumar & Vittal (MR 95:
Basidopus Earle (1909) = Mycena fide Singer (Agaric. 370, 1991).
mod. Tax. edn 3, 1975). Bathystomum Fiiisting (1868) ? = Massaria fide Sac-
Basifimbria Subram. & Lodha (1968), anamorphic cardo (Syll.fang. 32619: 142, 1910).
Xylariales, Hso.OeH.13. 1 (coprophilous), India. See Batista (Augusto Chaves; 1916-1967; Brazil). Profes-
von Arx (Sydowia 35: 10, 1982; syn. with Dicyma). sor of Phytopathology, Escola Superior de Agricul-
basifugal, development from the base up, acropetal. tura; founder and Director, Instituto de Micologia da
Basilocula Bub8k (1914) ? = Ceuthospora Grev. fide Universidade do Recife [now Universidade Federal
Sutton (Mycol. Pap. 141, 1977). de Pemambuco]. A visit to IMI in 1951 (Batista, Bo-
basionym (basinym, basonym) (in nomenclature, q.v.), letim da Secretaria de Agricultura, Industria e
the name-bringing or epithet-bringing synonym on Comercio do Estado de Pernambuco 22: 29, 1953)
which a new transfer or new combination is based. influenced his decision to establish the Instituto de
Dollie (Bull. Jard. bot. Buitenz. ser. 3 18: 274, 1949) Micologia in Recife. Pioneered study of tropical as-
uses isonym for a name derived from a basionym. comycetes in Brazil. Most collections in Recife
Cf. synisonym, synonym. (URM), some in IMI. Pubis. Author of more than
basipetal, describes a chain of conidia in which new 600 papers and monographs, mainly accounts and
spores are formed at the base, the oldest at the apex, revisions of Brazilian ascomycetes, often with vari-
cf. acropetal. ous co-workers; most of these works appeared as a
Basipetospora G.T. Cole & W.B. Kendr. (1968), ana- numbered series, Publicar;:oes. Instituto de Micologia
morphic Monascus, Hso.OeH.36. 1, widespread. See da Universidade do Recife [IMUR] (1954 on), some
Cole & Kendrick (CJB 46: 991, 1968), Stchigel et al. published in a range of journals, others in a long se-
(Stud. Mycol. 50: 299, 2004). ries of offset printed pamphlets published by the
Basipilus Subram. ( 1961) = Seimatosporium fide Sut- IMUR itself [Publicar;:iio 301 lists the titles of nos 1-
ton (Mycol. Pap. 88, 1963), Shoemaker (CJB 42: 300; Publicar;:iio 674 the titles of nos 301-673].
411, 1964). Biogs, obits etc. Carmeiro (Mycol. 60: 1137, 1969)
Basisporium Molliard (1902) = Nigrospora fide Mason [portrait]; Singer (Sydowia 22: 343, 1969); Aguilar
(Mycol. Pap. 3: 60, 1933). (Acta Amazonica 18: 39, 1988 [list of Batista types in
Basitorula Arnaud (1954) = Gliomastix fide Dickinson INPA]); Da Silva & Minter (Mycological Papers
(Mycol. Pap. 115, 1968). 169, 1995 [checklist of 3,340 species, with host, sub-
basket fungi, Clathrus spp. stratum and state indexes, and a bibliography);
basocatenate (of conidia), formed in chains with the Grummann (1974: 771).
youngest conidium at the basal or proximal end of Batistaella Cif. ( 1962) = Phaeosaccardinula fide von
the chain. Arx & Miiller (Stud. Mycol. 9, 1975).
Basramyces Abdullah, Abdulk. & Goos (1989), ana- Batistamnus J.L. Bezerra & Cavalc. (1967) nom. dub.,
morphic Pezizomycotina, Hso.0-"' hP.1. 1, Germany; Fungi. See von Arx & Miiller (Stud. Mycol. 9, 1975).
Iraq. See Abdullah et al. (Int. J. Mycol. Lichenol. 4: Batistia Cif. ( 1958), Batistiaceae. Anamorph
182, 1989). Acrostroma. 1, Brazil. See Samuels & Rodrigues
Bassi (Agostino; 1773-1856; Italy). A lawyer who later (Mycol. 81: 52, 1989), Huhndorf et al. (Mycol. 96:
became a farmer. He elucidated the etiology of mus- 368, 2004; phylogeny).
cardine disease of silkworms (Beauveria bassiana) Batistiaceae Samuels & K.F. Rodrigues (1989), ?
and was thereby the first to demonstrate by experi- Sordariomycetes (inc. sed. ). 2 gen., 2 spp.
ment pathogenicity of a fungus for an animal. Pubis. Lit.: Samuels & Rodrigues (Mycol. 81: 52, 1989),
Del Mal de/ Segno ( 1835-1836) [for English transla- Huhndorf et al. (Mycol. 96: 368, 2004), Lumbsch &
tion of part I, 1835, see Phytopathological Classics Huhndorf(MR 111: 1064, 2007).
10, 1958, portrait]; Opere do Agostino Bassi, Pavia Batistina Peres ( 1961 ), anamorphic Pezizomycotina,
(1925) [collected works]. Biogs, obits etc. [bicen- Cpt.1 eH.?. 1, Brazil. See Peres (Publr;:oes Inst. Micol.
tenary tributes] Verona (Agostino Bassi nel 200 Anno Recife 317: 6, 1961).
dalla Nascita, 1973) [bibliography, portrait]; Porter Batistinula Arx (1960), Asterinaceae. Anamorph Tri-
(Bacteriological Reviews 37: 284, 1973) [portrait]. posporium. 1, Brazil. See von Arx (Publr;:oes Inst.
Bastien treatment, treatment for amanitin poisoning, Micol. Recife 287: 4, 1960), Hosagoudar et al. (Jour-
involving: ( 1) twice-daily injection of 1g vitamin C, nal of Mycopathological Research 39: 61, 2001 ).
(2) 2 capsules of nifurazide, three times a day, (3) 2 Batistopsora Dianese, R.B. Medeiros & L.T.P. Santos
tablets of dihydrostreptomycin, three times a day, (4) (1993), Phakopsoraceae. 1 (on Annona (Annona-
penicillin therapy, (5) maintenance of fluid and elec- ceae)), neotropics. Very similar to Phakopsora. See
trolyte balance. Hernandez et al. (Sydowia 57: 189, 2005; Guyana),
Batarrea, see Battarrea. Aime (Mycoscience 47: 112, 2006).
Batcheloromyces Marasas, P.S. van Wyk & Knox- Batistospora J.L. Bezerra & M.P. Herrera (1964),
Dav. (1975), Teratosphaeriaceae. 4, widespread. See Pezizomycotina. 1, Brazil. See von Arx & Miiller
Sutton & Pascoe (MR 92: 210, 1989), Taylor et al. (Stud. Mycol. 9, 1975).
(MR 103: 1478, 1999), Taylor et al. (MR 107: 653, Batkoa Humber (1989), Entomophthoraceae. 9 (patho-
2003), Crous et al. (CBS Diversity Ser. 2, 2004), gens of Homoptera, Hemiptera and other Insecta),
Crous et al. (Stud. Mycol. 58: 1, 2007; phylogeny). widespread. See Villacarlos & Keller (Phillip. Ent.
Bathelium Ach. (1803) nom. rej. = Trypethelium. 11: 81, 1997), Keller & Petrini (Sydowia 57: 23,
Bathelium Trevis. ( 1861) nom. cons., Trypetheliaceae. 2005; key), Keller (Sydowia 58: 38, 2006; Switzer-
c. 30. fide Harris (More Florida Lichens, 1995), land), Huang et al. (Mycotaxon 100: 227, 2007;
Prado et al. (MR 110: 511, 2006; phylogeny), Ap- USA).
 BECKHAUSIA 83
Batrachochytrium Longcore, Pessier & D.K. Nichols most important genera for biocontrol (q.v.) of insects.
(1999), Rhizophydiales. l (pathogen of amphibian See McLeod (CJB 32: 818, 1954), de Hoog (Stud.
skin), widespread. See Berger et al. (Proc. natn A(ycol. 1, 1972), Riba et al. (Fundamental and Ap-
Acad. Sci. U.S.A. 95: 9031, 1998), Pessier et al. (Vet. plied Aspects of Invertebrate Pathology: 205, 1986;
Diagn Invest. 11: 194, 1999), Morehouse et al. (Mo/. isoesterase variability), von Arx (A(ycotaxon 25: 153,
Ecol. 12: 395, 2003), Boyle et al. (Diseases of 1986), Shimizu & Aizawa (J. Invert. Path. 52: 348,
Aquatic Organisms 60: 141, 2004; PCR detection), 1988; serological classification of B. bassiana),
Weldon et al. (Emerging Infectious Diseases 10: Mugnai et al. (MR 92: 199, 1989; chemotaxonomic
2100, 2004; origin). evaluation), Bridge et al. (A(ycopathologia 111: 85,
Batschiella Kirschst. (1938) = Clypeoporthella fide 1990; chemotaxonomy of B. bassiana), Kosir et al.
Barr (A(ycol. Mem. 7: 232 pp., 1978). (Can. J. Microbiol. 37: 534, 1991; RFLPs of virulent
Battareopsis, see Battarreopsis. and avirulent B. bassiana), Rakotonirainy et al. (J.
Battarraea, see Battarrea. Invert. Path. 57: 17, 1991; rRNA sequence compari-
Battarraeastrum R. Heim & T. Herrera (1960) = son with Tolypocladium), St Leger et al. (MR 96:
Battarreoides. 1007, 1992; genetic variation), Pfeifer & Khachatou-
Battarraeoides, see Battarreoides. rians (J. Invert. Path. 61: 231, 1993; electrophoretic
Battarrea Pers. (1801), Agaricaceae. 3, widespread karyotyping), Couteaudier & Viaud (FEMS Microbi-
(esp. warmer areas). The volvate stipe to 30 cm. See ology Ecology 22: 175, 1997; population structure on
Maublanc & Malem;on (BSMF 46: 43, 1930), Rea Melolontha), Cravanzola et al. (Lett. Appl. Microbiol.
(A(ycol. 34: 563, 1942), Long (A(ycol. 35: 546, 1943 ), 25: 289, 1997; genetic polymorphism by RAPD-PCR
Esqueda et al. (A(ycotaxon 82: 207, 2002; Mexico). on B. brongniartii), Neuveglise et al. (Mo/. Ecol. 6:
Battarreaceae Corda ( 1842) = Agaricaceae. 373, 1997; rDNA introns), Couteaudier et al. (Mo-
Battarreoides T. Herrera (1953), Agaricaceae. 1, N. lecular Variability of Fungal Pathogens: 95, 1998;
America (deserts). See Petrak (Sydowia 9: 591, genetic structure), Glare & Inwood (MR 102: 250,
1955). 1998; NZ strains), Kiick et al. (Molecular Variability
Battarreopsis Henn. (1902) = Dictyocephalos fide of Fungal Pathogens: 73, 1998; transposons),
Long & Plunkett (A(ycol. 32: 696, 1940). McCullough et al. (J. Clin. Microbiol. 36: 1035,
Battarrina (Sacc.) Clem. & Shear (1931), Hy- 1998; strains on Alphitobius), Piatti et al. (Lett. Appl.
pocreales. l, Europe. Probably in the Bionectriaceae, Microbiol. 26: 317, 1998; molecular characteriza-
but the only available material is in poor condition. tion), Todorova et al. (MR 102: 81, 1998; carbohy-
See Rossman et al. (Stud. A(ycol. 42: 248 pp., 1999). drate utilization), Castrillo et al. (J. Invert. Path. 73:
Bauch test, A macroscopic test for determining 269, 1999; population genetics), Enkerli et al. (MR
whether monosporidial lines of smuts are compatible 105: 1079, 2001; microsatellite markers), Bidochka
(the mixed culture has white aerial mycelium) or in- et al. (Archs Microbiol. 178: 531, 2002; population
compatible (aerial mycelium absent) (Bauch, Biol. biology), Coates et al. (Curr. Genet. 41: 414, 2002;
Zbl. 42: 9, 1922). rDNA introns), Coates et al. (MR 106: 40, 2002;
Baudoinia J.A. Scott & Unter. (2007), Capnodiales. 1, rDNA), Gaitan et al. (MR 106: 1307, 2002; strains on
widespread. B. compniacensis, causing black growth Hypothenemus), Henke et al. (J. Clin. Microbiol. 40:
on walls of distilleries etc. See Ewaze et al. (MR 111: 2698, 2002; clinical strain), Huang et al. (A(ycotaxon
1422, 2007; physiology), Scott et al. (A(ycol. 99: 592, 81: 229, 2002; teleomorph of B. bassiana), Liu et al.
2007). (MR 106: 1100, 2002; teleomorph connexions), Pad-
Bauerago Vlinky (1999), Microbotryaceae. 8 (in seeds mavathi et al. (MR 107: 572, 2003; telomere finger-
of Commelinaceae, Cyperaceae, Juncaceae), wide- printing), Pemfuss et al. (/OBCIWPRS Bulletin 26:
spread. See Vlinky (A(ycotaxon 70: 44, 1999; key), 121, 2003; species distinction), Wang et al. (Envi-
Denchev (A(ycotaxon 87: 127, 2003), Aime et al. ronmental Microbiology 5: 908, 2003; population
(A(ycol. 98: 896, 2006; phylogeny). structure), Castrillo et al. (J. Invert. Path. 86: 26,
Bauhinus R.T. Moore (1992) = Microbotryum fide 2004; VCGs and recombination), Tucker et al. (J.
Vlinky (A(ycotaxon 48: 41, 1993), Bauer & Oberwin- Clin. Microbiol. 42: 5412, 2004; human infection),
kler (A(ycotaxon 64: 312, 1997) but see, Denchev et Uribe & Khachatourians (MR 108: 1070, 2004; mito-
al. (A(ycol. Ba/can. 3: 71, 2006). chondrial RFLPs), Entz et al. (MR 109: 1302, 2005;
Baumanniella Henn. (1897) = Physalacria fide Comer PCR diagnostics), Muro et al. (MR 109: 294, 2005;
(Ann. Bot. Mem. [A monograph of Clavaria and al- strains on Eurygaster), Rehner (Insect-Fungal Asso-
lied genera] l, 1950). ciations Ecology and Evolution: 3, 2005; phylogeny),
Baumiella Henn. (1903) = Leptosphaeria fide von Arx Rehner & Buckley (A(ycol. 97: 84, 2005; cryptic
& Miiller (Stud. A(ycol. 9, 1975). speciation), Wang et al. (MR 109: 1364, 2005; popu-
Bayrhofferia Trevis. (1857) = Lecania fide Hawk- lation structure), Giircan et al. (,\(}'coses 49: 246,
sworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995). 2006; human infection).
Bdellospora Drechsler (1935), Cochlonemataceae. l, Beauveriphora Matsush. (1975), anamorphic Pezizo-
N. America. See Drechsler (A(ycol. 27: 25, 1935). mycotina, Hso.OeH.10. l, Japan. See Matsushima
beaded (of a lamella), having a line of small drops of (Icon. micro.fang. Matsush. feet.: 14, 1975), Matsu-
liquid on the edge. shima (Matsush. A(ycol. Mem. 8: l, 1995).
beak (of ascoma or conidioma), an elongated neck Beccaria Massee (1892) [non Beccaria Miill. Hal.
through which the spores are discharged. See ros- 1872, Musc11 = Beccariella.
trum. Beccariella Ces. (1879) = Cymatoderma fide Donk
beard moss, species of Alectoria, Bryoria, Ramalina (Taxon 6: 17, 1957).
and Usnea. Beccopycnidium F. Stevens (1930), anamorphic Pe-
Beauveria Yuill. (1912), anamorphic Cordycipitaceae, zizomycotina, Cpd.OfH.?. 1, S. America.
Hso.OeH.10. 9 (on Insecta), widespread. One of the Beckhausia Hampe ex Korb. (1865) nom. inval. =
84 BEEF-STEAK FUNGUS

Tomasellia fide Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the 1997; NZ), McCarthy & Kantvilas (Lichenologist 29:
Fungi edn 8, 1995). 489, 1997; Tasmania), Navarro-Rosines & Llimona
beef-steak fungus (or liver fungus), basidioma of the (Lichenologist 29: 15, 1997; Spain), Coppins & Mal-
edible Fistulina hepatica; cf. brown oak. colm (Lichenologist 30: 563, 1998; NZ), Messuti et
Beejadwaya Subram. (1978), anamorphic Pezizomy- al. (Bryo/ogist 102: 314, 1999; S America), Grube et
cotina, Hso.OeP.3. 1, Japan. See Subramanian al. (MR 108: 1111, 2004; phylogeny), Kauff & Biidel
(Kavaka 5: 97, 1977). (Bryo/ogist 108: 272, 2005; ontogeny).
Beejasamuha Subram. & Chandrash. (1977) = Beau- Belonidium Mont. & Durieu (1846) = Lachnum fide
veria. Raitviir (Eesti NSV Tead. Akad. Toim. Biol. seer 36:
Beeli formulae, Numerical designations for coding the 313, 1987), Spooner (Biblthca Myco/. 116, 1987),
ascospore, perithecial, setae, and hyphopodial charac- Leenurm & Raitviir (Folia cryptog. Estonica 36: 57,
teristics of Meliola spp. together with their sizes de- 2000; ultrastructure).
vised by Beeli (Bull. Jard. bot. Brox. 8: 89, 1920) Beloniella (Sacc.) Boud. ( 1885) = Odontura.
and modified by Stevens (Ann. Myc. 25: 405, 1927) Beloniella Rehm ( 1892) = Calloria fide Hawksworth et
Hansford (Sydowia 2, 1961), Farr (Mycopath. 43: al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995).
161, 1971) and Mibey & Hawksworth (Myco/. Pap. Beloniella Th. Fr. (1877) = Belonia fide Hawksworth
174, 1997); e.g. Asteridiella westermannii et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995).
3101.5340. Beloniomyces Cif. & Tomas. (1953) = Belonia.
Beelia F. Stevens & R.W. Ryan (1925), Elsinoaceae. 1, Belonioscypha Rehm (1892) = Cyathicula fide Baral &
Hawaii. See Petrak (Sydowia 7: 321, 1953). Krieglsteiner (Beih. Sydowia 6, 1985).
Beenakia D.A. Reid (1956), Clavariadelphaceae. 7, Belonioscyphella Hiihn. ( 1918), Helotiaceae. 1 (on
widespread (tropical). See Nfulez & Ryvarden (Sy- mosses), Europe. See Carpenter (Mem. N. Y. bot. Gdn
dowia 46: 321, 1994; key), Nakasone (Cryptog. My- 33, 1981; ? synonymy with Gloeopeziza), Diibbeler
co/. 24: 131, 2003), Borgarino et al. (BSMF 121: 187, (Ber. hayer. bot. Ges. 57: 153, 1986).
2005). Belonium Sacc. (1884) = Pyrenopeziza. The genus is
Beenakiaceae Jiilich ( 1982) = Clavariadelphaceae. in need of revision. fide Baral (SA 13: 113, 1994;
beer, an alcoholic drink obtained by the fermentation synonymy with Pyrenopeziza), Nauta & Spooner
of wort. The two main series of beers are the ales (Mycologist 14: 21, 2000; UK).
(produced by top-yeast (Saccharomyces cerevisiae) Belonopeziza Hiihn. (1917) ? = Calloria fide Hawk-
fermentation) and the lagers (produced by bottom- sworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995).
yeast (S. carlsbergensis) fermentation). See also Belonopsis (Sacc.) Rehm (1891), Dermateaceae. Ana-
Brewing, cider, porter, wine, yeast. morph Cystodendron. 7, Europe. See Aebi (Nova
behind (oflamellae), the end nearest the stipe. Hedwigia 23: 49, 1972), Nannfeldt (Sydowia 38: 194,
Helaina Bat. & Peres (1961) = Polynema fide Punithal- 1986), Nauta & Spooner (Mycologist 14: 21, 2000;
ingam (Nova Hedwigia 49: 297, 1989). UK), Raitviir & Leenurm (Folia cryptog. Estonica
Belainopsis Bat. & H. Maia (1965) nom. dub., ana- 38: 63, 2001; Estonia), Raitviir (Mycotaxon 87: 359,
morphic Pezizomycotina. See Punithalingam (Nova 2003; Greenland), Nauta (Coolia 47: 8, 2004; Neth-
Hedwigia 49: 297, 1989). erlands), Piirtel & Raitviir (Mycol. Progr. 4: 149,
Belemnospora P.M. Kirk (1981), anamorphic Pezizo- 2005; ultrastructure).
mycotina, Hso.O-leP.19. 5, widespread. See Sutton et Belospora Clem. (1909) = Hymenoscyphus.
al. (MR 92: 354, 1989; key). Beltraminia Trevis. (1857) = Dimelaena fide Hawk-
Belizeana Kohlm. & Volkm.-Kohlm. (1987), Do- sworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995).
thideomycetes. 1 (marine), Belize. See Kohlmeyer & Beltrania Penz. (1882), anamorphic Pezizomycotina,
Volkmann-Kohlmeyer (Bot. Mar. 30: 195, 1987), Hso.OeP.10. 13, widespread. See Hughes (Myca/.
Kohlmeyer & Volkmann-Kohlmeyer (Bot. Mar. 34: Pap. 47, 1951), Pirozynski (Myco/. Pap. 90, 1963;
1, 1991). key), Pirozynski & Patil (CJB 48: 567, 1970), Ouan-
Bellemerea Hafellner & Cl. Roux (1984), Porpidiaceae you & Rambelli (Micol. Ital. 19: 33, 1990; substrate
(L). 8, esp. montane and polar. See Hafellner & Roux and morphology), Rambelli & Pasqualetti (G. bot.
(Bull. Soc. bot. Centre-Ouest Nouv. ser. 15: 129, ital. 124: 753, 1990; variability), Morelet (Cryptog.
1984), Buschbom & Mueller (Mo/. Phylogen. Evol. Mycol. 22: 29, 2001; key).
32: 66, 2004; phylogeny), Per5oh et al. (Mycol. Beltraniella Subram. (1952), anamorphic Pseudomas-
Progr. 3: 103, 2004; asci and photobionts). saria, Hso.OeP.10. 15, India. See Pirozynski (Myco/.
Bellemerella Nav.-Ros. & Cl. Roux (1997), Verrucari- Pap. 90, 1963), Kabi (Micol. Ital. 16: 27, 1987; sub-
aceae (L). 3 (lichenicolous), France; Spain. See strate and morphology), Castaneda Ruiz et al. (Myco-
Navarro-Rosines & Roux (Mycotaxon 61: 443, taxon 58: 243, 1996; Cuba), Kendrick (CJB 81: 75,
1997), Calatayud & Navarro-Rosines (Nova Hed- 2003; morphogenesis), Gusmiio (Myco/. 96: 150,
wigia 72: 473, 2001). 2004).
Bellulicauda B. Sutton (1967), anamorphic Pezizomy- Beltraniomyces Manohar., Agarwal & Rao (2003) =
cotina, St.OeH.19. 1, Africa. See Sutton (CJB 45: Beltrania fide Manoharachary et al. (Indian Phyto-
1254, 1967). path. 56: 418, 2003).
Belonia Kiirb. ( 1856), ? Gyalectaceae (L). 12, wide- Beltraniopsis Bat. & J.L. Bezerra (1960), anamorphic
spread. See Vezda (Prirodov. Cas. slezsky 20: 241, Pezizomycotina, Hso.OeP.10. 7, S. America. See Pi-
1959), Henssen in Brown et al. (Eds) (Lichenology: rozynski (Myco/. Pap. 90, 1963), Gusmiio et al. (MR
progress and problems: 107, 1976; ontogeny), Jor- 104: 251, 2000; key), Kendrick (CJB 81: 75, 2003;
gensen et al. (Lichenologist 15: 45, 1983; Eur.), Jor- morphogenesis), Castaneda Ruiz et al (Mycotaxon
gensen et al. (SA 5: 121, 1986; posn), Hafellner & 96: 151, 2006; Cuba).
Kalb (Biblthca Lichenol. 57: 161, 1995; posn), Mal- Benedekiella Negru & Verona (1964) = Physalospora
colm & Coppins (Australasian Lichenology 41: 30, fide Millier & von Arx in Ainsworth et al. (Eds) (The
 BERT/A 85
Fungi 4A: 87, 1973). nized that potato blight was caused by a fungus
Benekea Bat. & J.L. Bezerra (1960) ? = Geastrumia (1846). He was in touch with Fries, Montagne, and
fide Sutton (Myco/. Pap. 141, 1977). other mycologists, and from 1848 did much work
Benguetia Syd. & P. Syd. (1917),? Helotiales. I, Phil- with Broome. Berkeley's early work was done with
ippines. great care but later, because of the large number of
Beniowskia Racib. (1900), anamorphic Pezizomy- microfungi sent to him, there were more errors. In
cotina, Hso.OeP.1. I, widespread (tropical). See Ma- 1879 his collections were amalgamated with those of
son (Myco/. Pap. 2: 26, 1928), Hanlin (Mycotaxon the Royal Botanic Gardens, Kew (K). Pubis. His first
28: 219, 1987), Kirschner et al. (Mycoscience 43: 15, printed mycological work was British Fungi (for
2002). which he distributed exsiccati) in Smith's English
Benjaminella I.I. Tav. (1981) = Benjaminiomyces fide Flora (S (2), 1836) [=Hooker's British Flora, 2 (2)];
Eriksson & Hawksworth (SA S: 122, 1986; no- he supplemented this (in collaboration with Broome)
mencl.), Tavares (Mycotaxon 75: 205, 2000). by Notices of British Fungi (1837-1885) [index in
Benjaminia Pidopl. & Milko (1971) [non Benjamina TBMS 17: 308, 1933; reprint, 1967]; in other papers
Vell. 1835, Rutaceae] = Benjaminiella. he provided accounts of fungi from the then British
Benjaminia S. Ahmad (1967), anamorphic Pezizomy- colonies, the USA (especially collections of Curtis,
cotina, Cpd.#eP.?. I, Pakistan. See Ahmad (Biologia q.v.), and other countries, and names for about 6,000
Lahore 13: 21, 1967). new species; of his 400 papers on mycology, some
Benjaminiella Arx (1981), Mucoraceae. 3, Canary were short notes, such as those in the Gardeners '
Islands; India; USA. See Cole et al. (Can. J. Micro- Chronicle ( 1845 onwards, including the group of pa-
biol. 26: 35, 1980; dimorphism & wall chemistry), pers on 'vegetable pathology', 1854-1857 [see Phy-
Benny et al. (Mycotaxon 22: 119, 1985), Forst & Pill- topathological C/msics 8, with biography and por-
inger (Z. Mykol. 54: 139, 1988; dimorphism), Kirk trait]), and others books, e.g. Introduction to Crypto-
(Mycotaxon 35: 121, 1989), O'Donnell et al. (Myco/. gamic Botany (1857) and Outlines of British Fungol-
93: 286, 2001; phylogeny), Voigt & Wiistemeyer ogy (1860). Biogs, obits etc. Ainsworth (Mycologist
(Gene 270: 113, 2001; phylogeny). 21: 126, 1987) [portrait]; Buczacki (British Myco-
Benjaminiomyces I.I. Tav. (2000), Laboulbeniaceae. 4 /ogica/ Society Symposium Series 17: I, 1991);
(on insects), N. & S. America. See Tavares (Myco- Grummann (1974: 368); Stafleu & Cowan (TL-2 1:
taxon 75: 205, 2000). 192, 1976); Stafleu & Mennega (TL-2, Suppl. 2: 98,
Benjpalia Subram. & Bhat (1989), anamorphic Pe- 1993).
zizomycotina, Hso.leP.10/12/13. I, India. See Berkeleyna Kuntze (1898) = Cephalotrichum Link.
Subramanian & Bhat (Kavaka 15: 43, 1987). Berkleasmium Zobel (1854), anamorphic Pleospo-
benomyl ('Benlate'), the first systemic fungicide: one ra/es, Hsp.#eP.1. 21, widespread. See Moore (Myco/.
of the benzimidazoles, has very low toxicity to plants 51: 734, 1961; key), Ellis (Dematiaceous Hyphomy-
and animals, and controls ascomycetous fungal plant cetes, 1971), Ellis (More Dematiaceous Hyphomy-
pathogens (incl. their anamorphs) by interfering with cetes, 1976), Yip (Australm. Pl. Path. 17: 31, 1988),
spindle formation during nuclear division. Bussaban et al. (Fungal Diversity 8: 73, 2001; Thai-
Bensingtonia Ingold (1986), anamorphic Agaricos- land), Somrithipol & Jones (Fungal Diversity 12:
tilbaceae. 11, widespread. See Nakase et al. (J. gen. 169, 2003), Zhao & Zhang (Mycotaxon 89: 241,
appl. Microbiol. Tokyo 39: 107, 1993; mo!. phylog- 2004; China), Pinnoi et al. (Mycol. 99: 378, 2007;
eny), Takashima et al. (J. gen. appl. Microbiol. To- phylogeny), Wang et al. (MR 111: 1268, 2007; phy-
kyo 41: 131, 1995; mo!. phylogeny), Barnett et al. logeny).
(Yemts: Characteristics and Identification 3rd edn, Berlese (Augusto Napoleone; 1864-1903; Italy). Pro-
2000), Fell et al. (Int. J. Syst. Evol. Microbiol. SO: fessor of Plant Pathology, School of Agriculture, Mi-
1351, 2000; mo!. phylogeny), Wang et al. (Int. J. lan. Responsible for parts of Saccardo's Sy/loge and
Syst. Evol. Microbiol. 53: 2085, 2003), McLaughlin for starting (with his brother, Antonio Berlese, the
et al. (Am. J. Bot. 91: 808, 2004; mitosis). zoologist) the Rivista di Patologia Vegetale (1892
Berengeria Trevis. (1853) = Rinodina fide Hawk- onwards). Pubis. Fungi Morico/ae (1885-1889);
sworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995). !cones Fungorum ad usum Sy/loges Saccardianae
Berggrenia Cooke (1879), ? Pezizales. I or 2, New Adcommodatae (1890-1905); papers on P/eospora
Zealand. See Buchanan & May (N.Z. JI Bot. 41: 407, (1888), the Lophiostomataceae (1890), Dematophora
2003; NZ conservation). and Rosellinia (1892), Cladosporium and Dematium
Bergorea Nieuwl. (1916) = Robergea. (1895), and many more. Biogs, obits etc. Antonio
Berkelella (Sacc.) Sacc. ( 1891 ), Clavicipitaceae. Ana- Berlese (Rivista di Patologia Vegetale 10: 347,
morph Polycephalomyces. 2 (on Myxomycetes), 1904); Cavara (Anna/es Myco/ogici 1: 178, 1903);
widespread. See Seifert (Stud. Mycol. 27, 1985; as Grummann (1974: 513); Stafleu & Cowan (TL-2 1:
Byssostilbe), Rossman et al. (Stud. Myco/. 42: 248 197, 1976); Stafleu & Mennega (TL-2, Suppl. 2: IOI,
pp., 1999), Bischoff et al. (Mycotaxon 86: 433, 1993).
2003). Berlesiella Sacc. (1888) = Capronia fide Millier et al.
Berkeley (Miles Joseph; 1803-1889; England). Studied (TBMS 88: 63, 1987; synonymy), Barr (Mycotaxon
at Cambridge University; became a priest, working 41: 419, 1991), Untereiner & Naveau (Myco/. 91: 67,
first in Margate and later Northamptonshire, living at 1999).
King's Cliffe till 1868, then at Sibbertoft. A great Berteromyces Cif. (1954) = Passalora fide Deighton
mycologist, once described as 'the last of the old (Myco/. Pap. 112, 1967), Crous & Braun (CBS Di-
race', Berkeley's chief work was with fungi (includ- versity Ser. 1: 571pp.,2003).
ing lichen-forming species), though his interests in Bertia De Not. (1844), Bertiaceae. 14 (from wood),
natural history were very wide: he also wrote about widespread. See Corlett & Krug (CJB 62: 2561,
molluscs, mosses, algae, and gardening. He recog- 1985), Subramanian & Sekar (Kavaka 18: 19, 1993;
86 BERTIACEAE

Indian spp.), Huhndorf et al. (MR 108: 1384, 2004; Printzen (Cryptog. bot. S: 105, 1995), Printzen &
phylogeny), Zhang et al. (Mycol. 98: 1076, 2006; Tensberg (Bryologist 102: 692, 1999; N Am.),
phylogeny). Printzen et al. (Lichenologist 31: 491, 1999; RAPDs),
Bertiaceae Smyk ( 1981 ), Coronophorales. 1 gen., 14 Ekman (MR lOS: 783, 2001; phylogeny), Printzen &
spp. Tensberg (Biblthca Lichenol. 86: 133, 2003; pig-
Lit.: Subramanian & Sekar (Kavaka 18: 19, 1993), ments), Printzen & Tensberg (Symb. bot. upsa/. 34
Huhndorf et al. (MR 108: 1384, 2004; phylogeny). no. 1: 343, 2004; N Am.), Printzen & Otte (Graphis
Bertiella (Sacc.) Sacc. & P. Syd. (1899) = Massarina Scripta 17: 56, 2005; key to European and
fide Eriksson & Yue (Mycotaxon 27: 247, 1986). Macaronesian spp.).
=
Bertiella Kirschst. ( 1906) Kirschsteinia. Biatoraceae A. Massa!. ex Stizenb. (1862) = Ramali-
Bertossia Cif. & Tomas. (1953) = Mycoglaena fide naceae.
Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, Biatorella De Not. (1846), Biatorellaceae (L). c. 31,
1995). widespread. See Magnusson (Rabenh. Krypt.-Fl. 9
Bertramia Mesnil & Caullery (1897), Chytridiomy- 5.1: 15, 1935), Magnusson (Annals Cryptog. Exot. 7:
cota. 1, widespread. See Weiser & McCauley (Z. 115, 1935), Hafellner & Casares-Poree! (Nova Hed-
Parasitkde 43: 299, 1974). wigia SS: 309, 1992; typification), Weber & Nash
Bertrandia R. Heim (1936) = Hygrocybe fide Kuyper (Lichenologist 24: 101, 1992; N Am.), Hafellner
(in /itt. ). (Cryptog. bot. S: 99, 1995).
Bertrandiella R. Heim (1966) = Lactocollybia fide Biatorellaceae M. Choisy ex Hafellner & Casares
Singer (Agaric. mod. Tax. edn 3, 1975). (1992), Lecanorales (L). 2 gen.(+ 3 syn.), 33 spp.
Berwaldia J.l.R. Larsson (1981), Microsporidia. 2. See Lit.: Hafellner & Casares-Poree! (Nova Hedwigia
Larsson (Parasitology 83: 325, 1981). SS: 309, 1992), Weber & Nash (Lichenologist 24:
Bessey (Ernst Athearn; 1877-1957; USA). Professor of 101, 1992).
Botany and Mycology, Michigan Agricultural Col- Biatorellina Henn. (1903) ? = Tryblidiopsis fide
lege, East Lansing, 1910-1946. Author of the first Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8,
American textbook of mycology (1935, 1950 [edn 2]) 1995).
[see Literature]. Biogs, obits etc. Barnett (Mycol. SO: Biatorellopsis C.W. Dodge (1965) = Pleopsidium fide
1, 1958) [bibliography, portrait]; Grummann (1974: Castello & Nimis (Lichenologist 26: 283, 1994).
204); Stafleu & Cowan (TL-2 1: 219, 1976); Stafleu Biatoridina Schczedr. ( 1964) = Epithyrium fide Sutton
& Mennega (TL-2, Suppl. 2: 141, 1993). (Myco/. Pap. 141, 1977).
beta-spore (B-spore, j3-spore), a fertile, usually ha- Biatoridium J. Lahm ex Korb. (1860), Pezizomycotina
mate, spore of an anamorph of the Valsaceae (Pho- (L). 3, widespread (temperate). See Hafellner (Acta
mopsis). Cf. alpha-spore. Bot. Fenn. lSO: 39, 1994), Jergensen (Taxon S3: 521,
Bettsia Skou (1972), Ascosphaeraceae. Anamorph 2004; nomencl.), Reeb et al. (Mo/. Phylogen. Evol.
Chrysosporium-like. 1 (in pollen on honeycomb), 32: 1036, 2004; phylogeny).
Europe. See Skou (Friesia 11: 62, 1975), Maghrabi Biatorina A. Massa!. (1852) nom. rej. = Catinaria fide
& Kish (Myco/. 78: 676, 1986), Maghrabi & Kish Jergensen & Santesson (Taxon 42: 881, 1993).
(Myco/. 79: 519, 1987; isozymes), Kuraishi et al. biatorine (of apothecia), of the lecideine type, pale or
(Antonie van Leeuwenhoek 77: 179, 2000; more or less coloured and soft in consistency.
ubiquinones), James & Skinner (J. Invert. Path. 90: Biatorinella Dechatres & Werner (1974) = Fuscidea
98, 2005; molecular diagnostics). fide Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn
Betulina Velen. (1947), Hyaloscyphaceae. 2, Europe. 8, 1995).
See Graddon (TBMS 63: 477, 1974), Huhtinen (Kar- Biatorinopsis Miill. Arg. ( 1881) = Coenogonium
stenia 29: 45, 1990). Ehrenb. fide Rivas Platas et al. (Fungal Diversity 23:
Beverwykella Tubaki (1975), anamorphic Pezizomy- 255, 2006).
cotina, Hso.#eH.1. 3 (aquatic), widespread. See Biatoropsis Riislinen (1934), Tremellaceae. Anamorph
Tubaki (TMSJ 16: 138, 1975), Nawawi & Kuthu- Hormomyces-like. 1 (causing galls, 'carpoids', on
butheen (TBMS 90: 487, 1988), Voglmayr & Usnea), widespread. See Diederich & Christiansen
Delgado-Rodriguez (MR 107: 236, 2003; key). (Lichenologist 26: 47, 1994).
Bharatheeya D'Souza & Bhat (2002), anamorphic Biatriospora K.D. Hyde & Borse (1986), Dothideo-
Pezizomycotina, H?.?.?. 2, India. See D'Souza & mycetes. 1 (on mangrove wood), Seychelles. See
Bhat (Mycotaxon 83: 399, 2002). Hyde & Borse (Mycotaxon 26: 263, 1986), Kohl-
Bhargavaella Sarj. Singh & K.S. Srivast. (1980), ana- meyer & Volkmann-Kohlmeyer (Bot. Mar. 34: 1,
morphic Pezizomycotina, Hso.#eP.3. 1, India. See 1991).
Singh & Srivastava (J. Indian bot. Soc. S8: 391, Bibanasiella R.F. Castaneda & W.B. Kendr. (1991),
1979). anamorphic Pezizomycotina, Hsp.lbH.12. 1, Cuba.
bi- (prefix), twice; having two; two-. See Castaneda Ruiz & Kendrick (Univ. Waterloo
biallelic (of an incompatibility system), having 2 alleles Biol. Ser. 3S: 14, 1991 ).
per locus; cf. multiallelic. Bibbya J.H. Willis (1956) = Toninia fide Santesson
Biannularia Beck ( 1922) = Catathelasma fide Singer (Mue//eria 1: 91, 1959).
(Agaric. mod. Tax. edn 3, 1975). Bibliography of Systematic Mycology. Produced by
Biannulariaceae Jiilich (1982) nom. rej. = Tricholo- CABI, and appearing twice annually since 1943, this
mataceae. lists new and recently published work on systematic
Biatora Ach. (1809) = Stenhammarella fide Hertel mycology, arranged in categories which include the
(Beih. Nova Hedwigia 24, 1967). major taxonomic groups of fungi, biographies, check-
Biatora Fr. (1817), Ramalinaceae (L). c. 42, wide- lists, obituaries, regional mycotas etc., and fungal ge-
spread (temperate). See Hafellner (Herzogia 8: 53, neric name indexes. The great thesauri of mycologi-
1989), Printzen (Biblthca Lichenol. 60, 1995), cal literature produced by Ciferri, Lindau and Sydow
 BIODEGRADATION 87
provided coverage of mycological literature up to the Bifusepta Darker (1963), Rhytismataceae. 1, N. Amer-
year 1930. The Bibliography of Systematic Mycology ica. See Darker (Myco/. 55: 816, 1963).
provides a current continuation of these works, from Biharia Thirum. & Mishra (1953) = Stenella fide Ellis
the early 1940s onwards. The years between still re- (Dematiaceous Hyphomycetes, 1971), Braun
main uncovered by any single publication. See also (Monogr. Cercosporel/a, Ramu/aria Allied Genera
Literature. (Phytopath. Hyphom.) 2: 374, 1998), Braun et al.
Bibulocystis J. Walker, Beilharz, Pascoe & Priest (Myco/. Progr. 2: 3, 2003).
(2006), Raveneliaceae. 2 (on on Albizia, Daviesia bilabiate (I) two-lipped; (2) (of asci), ones in which
(Leguminosae)), Australia; New Caledonia. See the ectotunica splits in a lip-like manner to expose
Walker et al. (Australas. Pl. Path. 35: I I, 2006). the endotunica (e.g. Pertusaria).
bibulous (of the surface of a pileus), able to take up bilaminate, two-layered.
water. Bilboque Viegas (1960), anamorphic Pezizomycotina,
bicampanulate, like two bells arranged mouth to Hso.leP.?. 1, Brazil. See Viegas (Bragantia 19: 903,
mouth (Fig. 23.20). 1960).
Biciliopsis Diederich ( 1997), ? Chaetothyriaceae. 1 Bilgrami (Krishna Sahai; 1933-1996; India). Student
(lichenicolous), Papua New Guinea. See Aptroot et (1954-1957) then Lecturer (1958-1963), Allahabad
al. (Biblthca Lichenol. 64, I 997), Hoffmann & University; Reader, Jodhpur University (1963-1970);
Hafellner (Biblthca Lichenol. 77: I, 2000). Professor & Head, Botany Department, Bhagalpur
Biciliospora Petr. (1952) = Nitschkia fide von Arx University (1970-1993). Noted for his work on envi-
(Sydowia 34: 13, 1981), Subramanian & Sekar ronmental pollution, mycotoxin contamination of
(Kavaka 18: 19, 1993). animal and human food, and environmental biology,
Biciliosporina Subram. & Sekar (1993), Nitschkiaceae. specifically in relation to ecology of the Ganga river
I (from bark), India. See Subramanian & Sekar and thermal springs of Bihar; compiled the first com-
(Kavaka 18: 19, 1993). prehensive checklist of India's fungi. Pubis. (with
biconic (of spores), like two cones attached base to Jamaluddin & Rizwi) Fungi of India, Lists and Ref-
base (Fig. 23.27). erences edn 2 (1991). Biogs, obits etc. Tandon (In-
Biconiosporella Schaumann (1972), Sordariomyceti- dian Phytopathology 50 (1): 159, 1997).
dae. 1 (from wood, marine), Europe. See Kohlmeyer Bilgramia Panwar, Purohit & Chouhan (1974), ana-
& Volkmann-Kohlmeyer (Bot. Mar. 34: 1, 1991), morphic Pezizomycotina, Hso.#eP.3. I, India. See
Huhndorf et al. (Myco/. 96: 368, 2004). Carmichael et al. (Genera ofHyphomycetes, 1980).
Bicornispora Checa, Barrasa, M.N. Blanco & A.T. Bilimbia De Not. (1846), Lecanorales (L). Probably
Martinez (1996), ? Coryneliaceae. Anamorph Exo- close to Lecania. See Veldkamp (Lichenologist 36:
phiala. I (dead stems), Spain. See Checa et al. (MR 191, 2004), Llop (Lichenologist 38: 279, 2006),
100: 500, I 996). Naesborg et al. (MR 111: 581, 2007; phylogeny).
Bicricium Sorokin ( 1889) nom. conf., Chytridiales. Bilimbiospora Auersw. (1861) nom. rej. = Leptosphae-
Bicrouania Kohlm. & Volkm.-Kohlm. (1990), Mela- ria fide Holm (Taxon 24: 475, 1975).
nommataceae. 1 (marine), France. See Kohlmeyer & Bimeris Petr. (1949), anamorphic Pezizomycotina,
Volkmann-Kohlmeyer (MR 94: 685, 1990). Cpd.leH.?. 1, Ecuador.
Bidenticula Deighton (1972) = Fusarium fide Booth & Bimuria D. Hawksw., Chea & Sheridan (1979), ?
Sutton (in litt. ). Montagnulaceae. 1 (from soil), New Zealand. See
Bidonia Adans. (1763) = Hydnum fide Donk (Taxon 5, Hawksworth (SA 6: 238, 1987; posn), Kruys et al.
1956). (MR 110: 527, 2006; posn), Schoch et al. (Mycol. 98:
bifarious, in two lines or senes; distichous. 1041, 2006; phylogeny).
bifid, having a crack or division near the middle; binate, in two parts.
forked. binding hyphae, see hyphal analysis.
Bifidocarpus Cano, Guarro & R.F. Castafieda (1994),? binucleate-phase, the dikaryo-phase.
Onygenaceae. 2, Cuba. See Cano et al. (Mycotaxon Binucleospora A.M. Bronnvall & J.l.R. Larsson
52: 53, 1994), Udagawa & Uchiyama (Cryptog. My- (1995), Microsporidia. I. See Bronnvall & Larsson
co/. 21: 75, 2000). (Eur. J. Protist. 31: 63, 1995).
Biflagellospora Matsush. (1975), anamorphic Pezizo- bio- (prefix), pertaining to life.
mycotina, Hso.OeH.1/19. 1, Japan. See Matsushima biocide, a substance which kills living organisms. Cf.
(Icon. microfang. Matsush. feet.: 16, 1975), Sivichai biostat.
& Hywel-Jones (MR 103: 908, 1999; Thailand). Bioconiosporium Bat. & J.L. Bezerra (1964), anamor-
Biflagellosporella Matsush. (1993), anamorphic Pe- phic Pezizomycotina, Hso.#eP.l. 3, widespread. See
zizomycotina, Hso.1 bH. l. 1, Peru. See Matsushima Batista & Bezerra (Pub/foes Inst. Micol. Recife 417:
(Matsush. Myco/. Mem. 7: 44, 1993). 4, 1964), Castafieda Ruiz & Heredia (Mycotaxon 76:
Biflua forg. Koch & E.B.G. Jones (1989), Pezizomy- 125, 2000).
cotina. 1, Denmark. See Koch & Jones (CJB 67: biocontrol, see Biological control.
1187, 1989), Kohlmeyer & Volkmann-Kohlmeyer bioconversion, the conversion of one material, usually
(Bot. Mar. 34: 1, 1991). a waste, into a product of increased value (e.g. of lig-
Bifrontia Norman (1872) = Naetrocymbe Korb. fide nocellulosic residues for ethanol production); see
Keissler (Rabenh. Krypt.-Fl. 9, 1, 1933). Saddler (Ed.) (Bioconversion of forest and agricul-
Bifusella Hohn. (19 I 7), Rhytismataceae. Anamorph tural plant residues, 1993), Biodegradation, Biodete-
Crandallia. 10, widespread. B. faullii (needle-cast in rioration, Biotechnology.
Abies), B. linearis (on pine). See Cannon & Minter Biodegradation. A term sometimes used synony-
(Myco/. Pap. 155, 1986), Hansen & Lewis (Compen- mously with Biodeterioration (q.v.). However, it is
dium of Conifer Diseases, 1997), Hou et al. (CJB 83: more correctly employed to describe breakdown of
37, 2005; Canada). materials in a manner beneficial to man, e.g. the re-
88 BIODETERIORATION

moval of and/or use of wastes. It has been defined as esp. Phoma violacea), 7th Paint Research Institute
'the harnessing, by man, of the decay abilities of or- Symposium (J. Coatings Technology 50: 35, 1978);
ganisms to render a waste material more useful or ac- paper, See (Les maladies du papier pique, 1919),
ceptable' (Allsopp & Seal, Introduction to biodete- Wang (Tech. Pub/. Sta. Univ. Coll. Forestry Syracuse
rioration, 1986), and as such covers use of fungi and 87, 1965; fungi of pulp and paper; cellulolytic fungi);
other organisms (mainly bacteria) in solid or liquid polyurethane, Pathirana & Seal (Internal. Biodet.
state fermentations to improve digestibilities of, for 20: 163, 229, 1984); structural timber, see Wood-
example, lignocellulosic wastes to ruminants or to attacking fungi; textiles, Thaysen & Bunker (The mi-
produce single cell proteins from wastes. Examples crobiology of cellulose, hemicellulose, pectins and
of economically beneficial fungal biodegradation (of- gums, 1927), Prindle (Microbiology of textile fibres,
ten in combination with other organisms) include: Textile Rev. 1933-6), Morris (J. Text. Inst. 18: T99,
composting of straw, manure, agricultural waste and 1927), Galloway (J. Text. Inst. 26: Tl23, 1935); to-
bark; mushroom cultivation, including biodegrada- bacco, Papavassiliou et al. (Mycopath. 44: 117,
tion of logs by shiitake fungi; production of single 1971; cigarettes); wood, archaeological, Blanchette
cell proteins using alkanes, brewery wastes, molasses (Biodet. Abstr. 9: 113, 1995). See also Seaward &
and sulphite waste liquids; solid waste treatment of Brightman (in Seaward, Lichen ecology: 253, 1977;
sludge, sewage; pulp and paper mill effluent treat- lichens on man-made substrata, etc.).
ment; waste water treatment, particularly from dis- The International Biodeterioration and Biodegrada-
tilleries and tanneries. Although the term 'biodegrad- tion Society (www.biodeterioration.org) covers all
able' is sometimes used to describe decay of natural aspects of the biodeterioration of materials and bide-
materials such as forest leaflitter, the concept of bio- gradation of wastes and holds regular meetings and
degradability has come to be used more colloquially international symposia, with published proceedings.
in recent years in connexion with detergents, plastics Lit.: Allsopp et al. (Introduction to biodeteriora-
etc. which may break down when discarded into the tion, edn 2, 2004; Japanese edn, 1991), Hueck (Mate-
environment. There is as yet no universally accepted rial und Organismen 1: 5, 1965), Singh (Ed.) (Build-
definition of the term biodegradable, particularly ing mycology, 1994), Biodeterioration Abstracts
when applied to these materials. There are out- (1987-2001; quarterly), International Biodeteriora-
standing questions regarding whether the term im- tion & Biodegradation (1965-; originally as Interna-
plies complete mineralization and hence removal of tional Biodeterioration Bulletin). See also: Biodegra-
the waste from the environment or whether degrada- dation, Bioremediation.
tion to a small non-toxic molecule will suffice. Sev- Biodiversity (Biological diversity). The variety and
eral bodies are working to produce a satisfactory value of Life on Earth from the genetic through the
definition, e.g. International Biodeterioration Re- organismal to the ecological levels.
search Group (IBRG), American Society for the Test- The variety and value of fungi at all of those levels
ing of Materials (ASTM). is no smaller than for animals or plants: for fungi, the
See Bioconversion, Biodegradation, Bioremedia- very small proportion which are satisfactorily known
tion. See Bennett et al. (Use offangi in biodegrada- (Cannon & Hawksworth, Adv. Pl. Path. 11: 277,
tion in Hurst [Ed.], Manual of Environmental Micro- 1995), the large numbers of species (see Numbers of
biology edn 2, 2002). See also: Biodeterioration, Bio- fungi), and their importance in ecosystem functioning
remediation, Biotransformation. (Christensen, Myco/. 81: l, 1989) are all factors argu-
Biodeterioration. Any undesirable change in the prop- ing for prioritized attention in biodiversity studies.
erties of a material caused by the vital activities of There is a pressing need for inventories (q.v.), which
organisms (Hueck, 1965). Fungi play an important are one of the principal ways of assessing biodiver-
part in biodeterioration. Some representative exam- sity, since in many parts of the world, many ecosys-
ples of fungal damage are: to animal feeding stuffs, tems remain almost unexplored for fungi, and biodi-
Snow et al. (Ann. appl. Biol. 31: 102, 1944); build- versity 'hotspots' for fungi may be different from
ing materials, Batista et al. (Alas Inst. Myco/. Recife those for animals or plants.
5: 311, 1967; fungi, incl. lichens), Martin & Johnson The UN Convention on Biological Diversity, nego-
(Biodet. Abstr. 6: l 0 l, 1992; bib!. control lichens), tiated in Rio de Janeiro in 1992, became effective at
May et al. (Biodet. Abstr. 7: 109, 1993; review), the end of 1993; by June 2008, 191 governments
Richardson (The vanishing lichens, 1975), Singh were parties to the convention (but not Andorra, the
(Building mycology, 1994), see also monuments (be- Holy See, Iraq, Somalia or the USA). The Conven-
low), weathering; stone, May et al. (Biodet. abstr. 7: tion has focused the subject of biodiversity in politi-
109, 1993); electrical equipment, Wasserbauer (In- cal circles; many countries have now developed or
ternal. Biodet. Bull. 3: 1, 1967); food, see Food are developing programmes to survey and value their
spoilage; fuel, see kerosene fungus; glass and opti- natural biotic resources and investigate how they can
cal equipment, Ohtsuki (Bot. Mag. Tokyo 75: 221, best be conserved and sustainably used. Initiatives
1962), Nagamuttu (Internal. Biodet. Bull. 3: 25, such as the !UBS/UNESCO/SCOPE DIVERSITAS
1967); grain, Christensen & Kauffman (Grain stor- programme, the GEF/UNEP Global Biodiversity As-
age. The role of fangi in quality and loss, 1969); sessment and the Species 2000 and Systematics
gunpowder, Lacey (TBMS 74: 195, 1980); leather, Agenda 2000 projects are prominent elements of
Musgrave (Ann. appl. Biol. 34, 1947), Gordon (in such research and development efforts.
O'Flaherty et al. (Eds) (The chemistry and technol- Although the convention explicitly states that it
ogy of leather, 4, 1965); meat, Jensen (Microbiology covers all forms of biodiversity, it is worded in terms
of meats, 1942); monuments, Nimis et al. (Licheni i of 'animals, plants and microorganisms', categories
conservazione dei monumenti, 1992), see also build- into which fungi do not easily fit. Not surprisingly,
ing materials (above), weathering; paint, Eveleigh therefore, many (perhaps most) of the reports and
(Ann. appl. Biol. 49: 403, 1961; TBMS 44: 573, 1961, biodiversity strategy and action plans produced by
 BIOLOGICAL CONTROL 89
individual countries in response to the convention 2003). Two distinct approaches can be adopted: clas-
contain no mention of fungi. To date, the convention sical, involving the release of a coevolved fungal
has not been subjected to critical evaluation by the pathogen into an exotic environment where the target
mycological community in respect of its impact on pest is an alien or non-indigenous species; inunda-
conservation of fungal diversity and the sustainable tive, through the application of a mass-produced,
use of fungi. typically necrotrophic fungus as a mycopesticide
Lit.: Allsopp et al. (Eds) (Microbial Diversity and (q.v.). Entomopathogenic fungi in genera such as
Ecosystem Function, 1995); Aptroot (Fungal Diver- Beauveria, Metarhizium, Paeci/omyces and Verticil-
sity 6: 1, 2001) [200 spp. on one tree]; Galloway lium, are being used for inundative biological control
(Biodiv. Conserv. 1: 312, 1992) [lichens]; (see mycopesticides), while Entomophthora radicans
Groombridge (Ed.) (Global Biodiversity, 1992); has been classically introduced into Australia for
Hawksworth (MR 95: 641, 1991); Hawksworth (Ed.) control of Lucerne aphid (Milner et al., J. Aust. Ent.
(Biodiversity: Measurement and Estimation, 1995); Soc. 21: 113, 1982).
Heywood (Ed.) (Global Biodiversity Assessment, Nematophagous fungi include the nematode trap-
1995); Isaac et al. (Eds) (Aspects of Tropical Mycol- ping fungi (Arthrobotrys, Dactylella, Geniculifera,
ogy, 1993); Oberwinkler (Biodiv. Conserv. 1: 293, Monacrosporium), endoparasites (Hirsute/la, Cate-
1992); Rossman et al. (Protocols for an All Tax.a naria, Meria, Nematoctonus, Nematophthora) and
Biodiversity Inventory of Fungi., 1998); Schulze & highly specific egg parasites (Dactylella ovipara-
Mooney (Eds) (Biodiversity and Ecosystem Function, sitica, Paecilomyces lilacinus, Verticillium chlamy-
1994); Solbrig et al. (Eds) (Biodiversity and Global dosporium) (Stirling, in Burge, 1988). Immediate
Change, edn 2, 1994). prospects for the exploitation of nematophagous
biogenous, living on another living organism; parasitic. fungi as biological control agents are uncertain since
Biographical notices, for list see Authors' names. problems of formulation and application still have to
Bioindication. The use of organism(s) (bioindicators) be overcome (Stirling, Biological control of plant
expressing particular symptoms or responses to indi- parasitic nematodes, 1992; Mankau, J. Nematology
cate changes in some environmental influence; vari- 12: 244, 1980).
ous fungi, including leaf-inhabiting, mycorrhizal and Fungal pathogens for the biological control of
lichen-forming species, are used as bioindicators of weeds have been extensively investigated (Charudat-
acid rain (q.v.), air pollution (q.v.), ammonium eu- tan & Walker (Eds), Biological control of weeds with
trophication (Brown, in Bates & Farmer, 1992: 259), plant pathogens, 1982; TeBeest (Ed.), Microbial con-
dating surfaces (see Lichenometry), ecological conti- trol of weeds, 1991), using both the classical ap-
nuity (see RIEC), fire (Wolseley et al., Global Ecol. proach with obligate pathogens such as rusts and
Biogeogr. Lett. 4: 116, 1995), heavy metals (Gordon smuts, and the inundative approach, with necrotro-
et al., J. Trop. Ecol. 11: 1, 1995; Sosak-Swiderska, phic pathogens in the genera Colletotrichum and
Geophysical Res. Abstracts 10: EGU2008-A-11527, Phytophthora (see mycopesticides). Successful con-
2008), radionuclides (see air pollution), and water trol of skeleton weed has been achieved in Australia
levels (see Aquatic fungi). following release of the European rust Puccinia
Lit.: Bates & Farmer (Eds) (Bryophytes and lichens chondrillina (Hasan, Ann. appl. Biol. 99: 119, 1981),
in a changing environment, 1992), Boddy et al. (Eds) and of mistflower in Hawaii with the white smut En-
(Fungi and ecological disturbance [Proc. R. Soc. Ed- tyloma ageratinae from the Caribbean (Trujillo,
inb. B 94], 1988), Burton (Biological monitoring of Proc. VI Int. Symp. Biol. Control Weeds 25, 1985;
environmental contaminants: plants, 1986), Ellen- Barreto & Evans, TBMS 91: 81, 1988), and of black-
berg et al. (Biological monitoring: signals from the berry in Chile with the imported rust Phragmidium
environment, 1991), Fellner (Agriculture Ecosystems violaceum (Oehrens, FAO Pl. Prot. Bull. 25: 26,
and Environment 28, 115, 1989), Hawksworth (in 1977). For risk assessment see Evans (Aust. Pl. Path.
Swaminathan & Jana, Biodiversity· implications for 29: 1, 2000).
global food security: 184, 1992), Jeffrey & Madden Mycoparasites and antagonistic fungi, particularly
(Eds) (Bioindicators and environmental manage- in the genera Glioc/adium, Sphaerellopsis, Tricho-
ment, 1991 ), Richardson (Pollution monitoring with derma and Verticillium, have been evaluated for bio-
lichens, 1992). logical control of crop diseases (Cook & Baker, The
biologic form (Marshall Ward) or race (Klebahn), see nature and practice of biological control of plant
physiologic race. pathogens 1984; Homby (Ed.), Biological control of
Biological control (Biocontrol). The use of one or soil-borne plant pathogens, 1990), Kubicek & Har-
more organisms (agents) to maintain another organ- man (Trichoderma and G/ioc/adium 1. Basic biology,
ism (pest) at a level at which it is no longer a prob- taxonomy and genetics, 1998), Harman & Kubicek
lem. Fungal pathogens, parasites and antagonists are (Trichoderma & Glioc/adium 2. Enzymes, biological
being exploited to control a range of agricultural control and commercial applications, 1998); see My-
pests, including arthropods, nematodes, weeds and copesticides for more details; bacteria and protozoa
crop diseases (Association of Applied Biologists, The as well as other fungi have been tried against Phy-
exploitation of micro-organisms in applied biology, tophthora cinnamomi (Scott, Adv. Pl. Path. 11: 131,
1990; Burge, Fungi in biological control systems, 1995).
1988; Butt et al, Fungi as biocontrol agents: pro- Biological control is particularly important in for-
gress, problems and potential, 2001); although rarely estry where economics rarely permit other options. A
openly discussed, they have also been used in politi- classic example is control of the conifer pathogen
cal and military contexts (see Bioterrorism and Heterobasidion annosum which colonizes stumps of
fungi). They may be used alone or as part of an inte- freshly felled trees, then spreading to adjacent living
grated pest management scheme (see Maredia et al., trees, by stump application of spores of a competitor,
Integrated pest management in the global arena, Phlebiopsis gigantea (Rishbeth, Ann. Appl. Biol. 52:
90 BIOLOGICAL WARFARE AND FUNGI

63, 1963). proaches. BioNET supports implementation of

Fungal diseases may themselves be subject to bio- UNEP's Global Taxonomy Initiative having been
logical control by other organisms. Streptomyces has cited as an actor over forty times in key decisions of
been used to suppress fungi causing damping off of the Convention on Biological Diversity. See also:
alfalfa seedlings (Jones & Samac, Biological control www.bionet-intl.org (website).
7: 196, 1996) and transmissible hypovirulence using biont, a living organism; commonly used as a suffix to
dsRNA viruses (q.v.) has been used with consider- a word indicating the nature or position of the biont;
able success as a form of biological control for chest- see Symbiosis.
nut blight caused by Cryphonectria parasitica (see biopbagous, see biogenous.
Diamandis & Perlerou, Advances in hort. sci. 20: 50, biophilous, see biogenous.
2006). Biophomopsis Petr. (1931), anamorphic Pezizomy-
Biological warfare and fungi. see Bioterrorism and cotina, St.OeH.?. 1, West Indies.
fungi. Bioporthe Petr. (1929), Diaporthales. I. See Muller &
bioluminescence, see Luminescent fungi. von Arx in Ainsworth et al. (Eds) (The Fungi 4A: 87,
biomass, the quantity (vol., wt, etc.) of organisms (or 1973), Barr (,\(ycol. Mem. 7, 1978), Cannon (Fungal
living material) in a particular environment (e.g. Diversity 7: 17, 2001).
fungi in soil); sometimes extended to the quantity of Bioprospecting. The action of surveying natural eco-
organic matter in a material (e.g. domestic refuse). systems for economically valuable biotic products.
See Boucher & Stone (in Carroll & Wicklow, The For fungi, such products might include novel edible
fangal community, edn 2 : 538, 1992; in lichens on fungi, valuable enzymes for biotechnology compa-
trees), Frankland (Soi/ Biol. Biochem. 7: 339, 1975; nies, metabolites for pharmaceutical investigation, or
10: 323, 1978; estimation live biomass), Newell (in new biological control agents. The extent to which
Carroll & Wicklow, 1992: 521; in litter), Ritz et al. the provisions of the Convention on Biological Di-
(Eds) (Beyond the biomass, 1994). versity ( 1992) will impinge on bioprospecting will
biomass support particles (ESPs ), large open struc- depend on national legislation and regulation systems
tures made from knitted stainless steel and crushed relating to indigenous intellectual property rights (yet
into spheres or reticulated polyurethane foam cut into to be developed by most countries); for aspects of the
cubes used for immobilization (q.v.) of fungal cells. Convention relating to microbial groups see Kelley
Bionectria Speg. ( 1919), Bionectriaceae. Anamorph (in Allsopp et al. (Eds), Microbial diversity and eco-
Clonostachys. 4 (on living and dead leaves, and old system fanction: 415, 1995), Sands (in Kirsop &
woody tissues), widespread. See Rossman et al. (,\(y- Hawksworth (Eds), The biodiversity of microorgan-
col. 85: 685, 1993), Schroers & Samuels (Z. ,\(ykol. isms and the role of microbial resource centres: 9,
63: 149, 1997), Rossman et al. (Stud. A(ycol. 42: 248 1994), Reid et al. (Eds) (Biodiversity prospecting,
pp., 1999), Schroers et al. (A(ycol. 91: 365, 1999), 1993). Bioprospecting may also relate to use of or-
Schroers et al. (Stud. A(ycol. 45: 63, 2000), Samuels ganisms to detect and even extract valuable minerals.
et al. (Tropical ,\(ycology 2: 13, 2002; key), Samuels Some macrofungi are known to accumulate gold
et al. (CBS Diversity Ser. 4, 2006; USA), Zhang et al. (Borovicka et al., MR 109: 951, 2005). See Bioindi-
(,\(ycol. 98: 1076, 2006; phylogeny), Hirooka & Ko- cation, Patent protection.
bayashi (,\(ycoscience 48: 81, 2007; Japan). Bioremediation. The use of fungi and other organisms
Bionectriaceae Samuels & Rossman (1999), Hy- to remove, reduce or ameliorate pollution or poten-
pocreales. 35 gen. (+ 24 syn.), 281 spp. tially polluting materials from the environment. This
Lit.: Lowen (A monograph of the Genera Nec- may be brought about by adding suitable nutrients or
trie//a, Nitschke and Pronectria Clements. With Ref- selected strains or mixtures of organisms to the sub-
erence to Charonectria, Cryptonectriella, Hydronec- stratum; they may be naturally occurring or geneti-
tria and Pseudonectria [Thesis (PhD) Graduate Fac- cally manipulated. There is an extensive literature on
ulty of Biology, City University, New York]: 331 this topic. Fungi (particularly white rot fungi) have
pp., 1991), Kohlmeyer & Volkmann-Kohlmeyer (MR been used for degradation of lignocellulosic wastes
97: 753, 1993), Rehner & Samuels (CJB 73: S816, and more recently for xenobiotics. There have also
1995), Rossman et al. (Stud. ,\(ycol. 42: 248 pp., been studies of possible use of fungi for decomposing
1999), Schroers et al. (A(ycol. 91: 375, 1999), Okuda dyes in industnal effluents (e.g. Muthezhilan et al.,
et al. (,\(ycoscience 41: 239, 2000), Rossman (Stud. Res. J. Microbiol. 3: 204, 2008; see also Marine
A(ycol. 45: 27, 2000), Schroers (Stud. ,\(ycol. 45: 63, fungi), for degrading chlorpyrifos (Fang et al., Inter-
2000), Rossman et al. (A(ycol. 93: 100, 2001; rDNA national Biodet. & Biodeg. 61: 294, 2008) and poly-
phylogeny), Schroers (Stud. ,\(ycol. 46: 1, 2001), cyclic aromatic hydrocarbons (Wu et al., Biodegra-
Castlebury et al. (MR 108: 864, 2004). dation 19: 247, 2008) in contaminated soils. The re-
BioNET-INTERNATIONAL (Bl). Established in cent discovery that some fungi appear to be attracted
June 1993 and with a secretariat hosted by CABI, by and grow better in the presence of nuclear radia-
BioNET is an international not-for-profit initiative tion has aroused considerable interest with further
dedicated to promoting taxonomy, especially in the possibilities for fungal bioremediation. See Alexan-
biodiversity rich but economically poorer countries der (Biodegradation and bioremediation, 1994),
of the world. Focused on less industrialised countries Baker & Herson (Eds) (Bioremediation, 1994), Gadd
and working via ten regional partnerships, BioNET (MR 111: 3, 2007; review), Kerr (Handbook of bio-
provides a forum for collaboration for all taxonomists remediation, 1994), Lamar et al. (in Leather (Ed.),
and other users of taxonomy. Working with partners Frontiers in industrial mycology: 127, 1992),
locally and internationally, our work contributes to Scheremaker et al. (in Betts (Eds), Biodegradation:
raising awareness of the importance of taxonomy to natural and synthetic materials: 157, 1992), Zhda-
society, building and sharing of capacity, and meet- nova et al (MR 108: 1089, 2004). See also: Biodeg-
ing taxonomic needs via innovative tools and ap- radation, Biodetenoration.
 BIPARTITE 91
bios, a mixture of aneurin (thiamin, vitamin B 1), 'bio- As well as concerns that these weapons could be
tin', and other substances in yeasts which, on addi- developed or used by states, modem technology is
tion to culture media, gives a better growth of yeast making it increasingly likely they could be acquired
(Wildiers, 1901; see Bonner, Bot. Rev. 3: 616, 1937). by private organisations, groups of people or even
Bioscypha Syd. (1927), Helotiaceae. Anamorph individuals. Biological weapons have been used in
Chalara-like. 2, C. America. See Carpenter (Mem. N. politically-motivated or criminal acts on a number of
Y. bot. Gdn 33, 1981 ), Samuels & Rogerson (Britto- occasions (United Nations Office at Geneva,
nia 42: 105, 1990), Paulin & Harrington (Stud. My- www.unog.ch). Fungi thus have known and potential
co/. 45: 209, 2000; anamorph). applications as biological weapons. Their use in this
biostat, a substance which causes living organisms to way is not new (there are documented examples, both
stop growing. Cf. biocide. government-sponsored and by private individuals).
Biostictis Petr. ( 1950), Stictidaceae. Anamorph Rhino- But such use is now prohibited by the Biological
c/adiella-like. 4, widespread. See Sherwood ( Occ. Weapons Convention. Those now involved in
Pap. Farlow Herb. Crypt. Bot. 15: 105, 1980; key). weaponizing fungi are thus unsurprisingly secretive,
biosystematics (1) biological systematics (see sys- public awareness is generally low, and the topic has
tematics); (2) (in botany), experimental taxonomy, received little public debate, although there are many
including genetical, cytological and ecological as- websites devoted to the issue. Lit.: Casadevall & Pi-
pects. The first usage has a wide currency amongst rofski (Medical myco/. 44: 689, 2006; weapon poten-
zoologists and is the preferred term for use in a gen- tial of human pathogenic fungi), Evans (Phytopatho/.
eral context. 97: 1640, 2007; use of plant pathogen by private in-
biotechnology (1) (in mycology and microbiology), dividuals for political purposes), Klassen-Fischer
'all lines of work by which products are produced (Clinics in Lab. Medicine 26: 387, 2006; review of
from raw materials with the aid of living organisms' fungi as bioweapons), Madden & Wheelis (Ann. Rev.
(Ereky, 1919); see Arora (Fungal biotechnology in Phytopath. 41: 155, 2005; review of plant pathogens
agriculture, food and environmental applications, as weapons), Meselson & Robinson (The yellow rain
2003), Bud (Nature 337: 10, 1989), Coombs (Mac- affair: lessons from a discredited allegation. In Clu-
millan dictionary of biotechnology, 1986), Hui & nan et al, Terrorism, war or disease? Unraveling the
Khachatourians (Eds) (Food biotechnology: micro- use of biological weapons, 2008; alleged use of
organisms, 1995), Tkacz & Lange (Advances infan- Fusarium toxins in Indo-China), Paterson (MR 110:
gal biotechnology for industry, agriculture and medi- 1003, 2006; review of fungi and fungal toxins as
cine, 2004), Wainwight (An introduction to fangal weapons). See also Biological control, Hallucino-
biotechnology, 1992); (2) technology concerned with genic fungi, Mycopesticides, Mycotoxicoses.
machines in relation to human needs (obsol. ). Biotransformation. Also known as biological or mi-
See Genetic engineering, Industrial mycology, Mo- crobial transformation, or more generally bioconver-
lecular biology. sion; the use of fungi and other organisms to modify
Bioterrorism and fungi. Biological weapons are de- organic compounds to produce industrially, medi-
vices which disseminate disease-causing organisms cally or environmentally important products. These
or poisons to kill or harm humans, animals or plants. are usually enzymatic reactions where the substrate
They generally comprise two parts - an agent and a may be metabolized or co-metabolized. The most
delivery device. In addition to their military use as useful reactions are quoted as oxidations, reductions,
strategic weapons or on a battlefield, they can be hydrolysis, condensation, isometisation, formation of
used for assassinations (having a political effect), can new c-c bonds and introduction of hetero functions
cause social disruption (for example, through en- (Crueger & Crueger, 1990). Many transformations
forced quarantine), kill or remove from the food- have been described but few are used industrially
chain livestock or agricultural produce (thereby caus- (e.g. transformations of antibiotics, steroids and ster-
ing economic losses), or create environmental prob- ols). Rhizopus stolonifer has been used to produce
lems. 11 u-hydroxyprogesterone from progesterone. Chae-
Almost any disease-causing organism (such as bac- tomium graci/e is widely used in the sugar industry to
teria, viruses, fungi, prions or rickettsiae) or toxin supply dextranase needed during processing of ba-
(poisons derived from animals, plants or microorgan- gasse (Eggleston & Monge, Process Biochemistry
isms, or similar substances synthetically produced) 40: 1881, 2005). In several processes fungal spores
can be used in biological weapons. Historical efforts are used directly to catalyze biotransforrnations. See
to produce biological weapons have included: afla- Crueger & Crueger (Microbial transformations in
toxin; anthrax; botulinum toxin; foot-and-mouth dis- biotechnology: a textbook of industrial microbiology,
ease; glanders; plague; Q fever; rice blast; ricin; 1990), O'Sullivan (in Fogarty & Kelley (Eds), Mi-
Rocky Mountain spotted fever; smallpox; and tula- crobial enzymes and biotechnology, edn 2: 295,
raemia. The agents can be altered from their natural 1990). See also: Biodegradation.
state to make them more suitable for use as weapons. biotroph (adj. -trophic), an obligate parasite (cf. ne-
Delivery devices can also take any number of dif- crotroph, saprotroph), growing on another organism,
ferent forms. Some more closely resemble weapons in intimate association with its cytoplasm.
than others. Past programmes have constructed mis- Biotyle Syd. (1929) = Pseudomeliola fide von Arx
siles, bombs, hand grenades and rockets. A number (Acta Bot. Neer/. 7: 503, 1958).
of programmes also constructed spray-tanks to be fit- biotype ( 1) (Scheibe) = physiologic race; (2) one indi-
ted to aircraft, cars, trucks, and boats. Efforts have vidual; a group of individuals having a like genetic
also been documented to develop delivery devices for make up (Christensen & Rodenhiser, Bot. Rev. 6:
use in assassination or sabotage missions, including a 389, 1940; Waterhouse & Watson, Proc. Linn. Soc.
variety of sprays, brushes, and injection systems as NSW66: 269, 1941).
well as contaminated food and clothes. bipartite, having division into two.
92 BIPOLAR

bipolar (1) (of spore), at the two ends (poles); (2) (of Nodulisporium, Periconiella-1ike. 25, widespread.
an incompatibility system), having 1 locus; unifacto- See Martin (J. S. Afr. Bot. 35: 267, 1969; as Nummu-
rial; cf. tetrapolar; (3) occurring in both Arctic and lariola), Jong & Benjamin (Myco/. 63: 862, 1971; N
Antarctic regions;. America, key, as Nummularia), Pouzar (Cesk:G
Bipolaris Shoemaker (1959), anamorphic Cochliobo- Mykol. 33: 207, 1979), Callan & Rogers (CJB 64:
/us, Hso.= eP.26. c. 73, widespread. See Luttrell (Re- 842, 1986; anamorphs), Petrini & Muller (Myco/.
vue Myco/. Paris 41: 271, 1977), Alcorn (Mycotaxon Helv. 1: 501, 1986; key 5 spp. Eur.), Pouzar (Ceskci
13: 339, 1981), Alcorn (Mycotaxon 17: 1, 1, 1983; Mykol. 40: 1, 1986; Eur. spp.), Granmo et al. (Op.
gen. concepts), Sivanesan (Myco/. Pap. 158, 1987; Bot. 100: 59, 1989; Nordic country keys), Whalley et
keys), Alcorn (Ann. Rev. Phytopath. 26: 37, 1988; al. (MR 94: 237, 1990), Gonzalez & Rogers (Myco-
gen. taxonomy), Muchovej et al. (Fitopatol. Brasil taxon 47: 229, 1993; key 13 spp. Mexico), Rogers et
13: 211, 1988; keys), Hanau et al. (Exp. Myco/. 13: al. (MR 100: 669, 1996), Ju et al. (Mycotaxon 66: 1,
337, 1989; conidiogenous cell development), Alcorn 1998; monogr.), Ju & Rogers (Mycotaxon 73: 343,
(Mycotaxon 39: 361, 1990; additions to genus), 1999; Taiwan), Rogers et al. (Nova Hedwigia 71:
Alcorn (Mycotaxon 41: 329, 1991; n. combs and 431, 2000; Venezuela), Sanchez-Ballesteros et al.
syns), Khasanov (Opredelite/' Gribov-Vozbul. (Mycol. 92: 964, 2000; phylogeny), Ju & Rogers (MR
'Ge/mintosporiozov' Rosten. iz Rodov Bipolaris, 105: 1123, 2001; global key), Mazzaglia et al. (MR
Drechslera i Exserohilum, 1992), Berbee et al. (My- 105: 670, 2001; phylogeny), Smith & Hyde (Fungal
col. 91: 964, 1999; teleomorph phylogeny), Schell et Diversity 7: 89, 2001; on palms), Stadler et al. (MR
al. in Murray et al. (Eds) (Manual of Clinical Micro- 105: 1191, 2001; chemistry), Hsieh et al. (Myco/. 97:
biology: 1295, 1999), Chen et al. (Mycotaxon 76: 844, 2005; phylogeny), Luchi et al. (Lett. Appl. Mi-
149, 2000; S Afr.), Olivier et al. (Myco/. 92: 736, crobiol. 41: 61, 2005; RT-PCR).
2000; phylogeny), Emami & Hack (Curr. Microbiol. biseriate (biserial), in two series.
45: 303, 2002; xylanase genes), Buzina et al. (J. C/in. Biseucladinomyces Cif. & Tomas. (1953) = Cladonia.
Microbiol. 41: 4885, 2003; clinical), Chand et al. (Z. Bispora Corda (1837), anamorphic Pezizomycotina,
PjlKrankh. PjlPath. PjlSchutz 110: 27, 2003; varia- Hso.leP.4. 7, widespread (temperate). See Sutton
tion), Gafur et al. (Mycobiology 31: 19, 2003; infras- (CJB 47: 609, 1969), Wang (Mem. N. Y. bot. Gdn 49:
pecific variation), Castelnuovo et al. (Mycoses 47: 20, 1989; pleomorphism), Hawksworth & Cole
76, 2004; clinical), Kim et al. (Pl. Path. J. 20: 165, (Fungal Diversity 11: 87, 2002; exclusion oflicheni-
2004; stem rot of cacti), Tsukiboshi et al. (Myco- colous spp. ).
science 46: 17, 2005; B heveae on grass hosts). Bispora Fuckel ( 1870) = Bisporella.
Biporipsilonites Kalgutkar & Janson. (2000), Fossil Bisporella Sacc. (1884), Helotiales. Anamorph Blox-
Fungi. 1, widespread. See Kalgutkar & Jansonius amia. 19, widespread. The taxonomic position is in-
(AASP Contributions Series 39: 37, 2000). conclusive in preliminary phylogenetic studies. See
Biporispora J.D. Rogers, Y.M. Ju & Cand. (1999), Korf & Carpenter (Mycotaxon 1: 57, 1974), Dumont
Xylariales. 1 (on wood), France. See Rogers et al. & Korf (Caldasia 12: 339, 1978), Sharma & Korf
(Nova Hedwigia 68: 421, 1999). (Mycotaxon 16: 326, 1982), Korf & Bujakiewicz
Biporisporites Ke & Shi (1978), Fossil Fungi. 1 (Ter- (Agarica 6: 302, 1985), Seifert & Carpenter (CJB 65:
tiary), China. 1262, 1987; anamorph), Johnston (Mycotaxon 31:
birch canker, Siberian chaga fungus, sterile basidio- 345, 1988; anamorph), Lizoft & Korf(Mycotaxon 54:
mata of Inonotus obliquus; - fungus, Piptoporus 471, 1995), Gamundi & Romero (Fl. criptog. Tierra
betulinus. de/ Fuego 10, 1998), Wang et al. (Mo/. Phylogen.
bird's nest fungi, the Nidulariaceae. Evol. 41: 295, 2006; phylogeny), Wang et al. (Myco/.
Bireticulasporis R. Potonie & Sah (1960), Fossil 98: 1065, 2006; phylogeny).
Fungi. 1 (Miocene), India. Bisporomyces J.F.H. Beyma (1940) = Chloridium fide
Birsiomyces F. Schaarschm. (1966), Fossil Fungi, Hughes (CJB 36: 727, 1958).
Ascomycota. 1 (Triassic), Switzerland. Bisporostilbella Brandsb. & E.F. Morris (1971 ), ana-
Bisby (Guy Richard; 1889-1958; USA, later Canada, morphic Microasca/es, Hsy.leP.?. 1, USA. See
England). Professor of Plant Pathology, Manitoba Brandsberg & Morris (Mycol. 63: 1078, 1971),
Agricultural College, Winnipeg (1920-1936); My- Seifert et al. (Czech Myco/. 53: 297, 2002).
cologist, Commonwealth Mycological Institute, Kew Bisseomyces R.F. Castaileda (1985), anamorphic Pe-
(1937-1954). With Ainsworth (q.v.) co-founder of zizomycotina, Hso.#eP .10. 1, Cuba. See Castaileda
this Dictionary; noted for his ability to make good (Deuteromycotina de Cuba Hyphomycetes II: 3,
decisions quickly. Biogs, obits etc. Gregory (TBMS 1985).
42: 129, 1959) [portrait]; Johnson (Phytopathology Bitancourtia Thirum. & Jenkins (1953) = Elsinoe fide
49: 323, 1959) [portrait]; Stafleu & Cowan (TL-2 1: von Arx & Muller (Stud. Myco/. 9, 1975).
219, 1976); Stafleu & Mennega (TL-2, Suppl. 2: 174, Bitrimonospora Sivan., Talde & Tilak (1974) =
1993). Monosporascus fide von Arx (Kavaka 3: 33, 1976).
Bisbyella Boedijn ( 1951) = Agyriopsis. bitunicate (1) having two walls; (2) (of asci), with two
Bisbyopeltis Bat. & A.F. Vital (1957), anamorphic functional layers, that may or may not rupture or ex-
Coccodiniaceae, Cpt.OfH.?. 1, USA; Australia. See tend at discharge; see ascus.
Batista & Vital (An. Soc. Biol. Pernambuco 15: 402, Bitunicostilbe M. Morelet (1971) = Spiropes fide
1957), Reynolds & Gilbert (Aust. Syst. Bot. 18: 265, Morelet (Bulletin de la Societe des Sciences
2005; Microxyphium as synanamorph). naturelles et d'Archeologie de Toulon et du Var 195:
Biscladinomyces Cif. & Tomas. (1953) = Cladonia 7, 1971), Deighton (MR 94: 1096, 1990).
fide Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn Bitzea Mains (1939) = Chaconia fide Thirumalachar &
8, 1995). Cummins (Mycol. 41: 523, 1949).
Biscogniauxia Kuntze (1891), Xylariaceae. Anamorphs biuncinate, two-hooked.
 BLASTOCLADIALES 93
Bivallum P.R. Johnst. (1991), Rhytismataceae. 6 (on Blastacervulus H.J. Swart (1988), anamorphic Pezizo-
conifers), Australasia; Chile. See Johnston (Aust. mycotina, Cac.OeP.4. 1, Australia. See Swart (TBMS
Syst. Bot. 4: 355, 1991), Johnston (Aust. Syst. Bot. 14: 90: 289, 1988).
377, 2001; Australasia). Blastenia A. Massa!. (1852) = Caloplaca fide Hawk-
bivalvate (1) (of spores), lens-shaped and having a sworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995).
hyaline rim, as in Arthrinium; (2) (of asci), see ascus. Blasteniomyces Cif. & Tomas. (1953) = Protoblas-
Biverpa (Fr.) Boud. (1907)? = Helvella fide Eckblad tenia.
(Nytt Mag. Bot. 15: 1, 1968). Blasteniospora Trevis. (1853) nom. rej. = Xanthoria
biverticillate (of a penicillus), having branching at two fide Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn
levels, i.e. having metulae bearing phialides. 8, 1995).
Bivonella (Sacc.) Sacc. ( 1891) = Thyridium Nitschke blasteniospore, a polarilocular (q.v.) ascospore.
fide Cannon (SA 8: 78, 1989). blastic (of conidiogenesis), one of the two basic sorts
Bizozzerla, see Bizzozeria Sacc. & Berl. of conidiogenesis (cf. thallic ), characterized by a
Bizzozeria Sacc. & Berl. ( 1885) = Lasiosphaeria See marked enlargement of a recognizable conidial initial
Lundqvist (Symb. bot. upsal. 20 no. 1, 1972). before the initial is delimited by a septum. The co-
Bizzozeria Speg. ( 1889) = Thaxteria Sacc. nidium is differentiated from part of a cell (Kendrick,
Bizzozeriella Speg. (1888), anamorphic Pezizomy- 1971: 255); entero-, when the inner wall (see tretic)
cotina, Hsp.OeH.?. 1, S. America. See Donk (Persoo- or neither wall (see phialidic) of the blastic conidio-
nia 1: 189, 1960; nomencl.). genous cell contributes to the formation of the co-
Bjerkandera P. Karst. (1879), Meruliaceae. 2, wide- nidium (blastic conidium) (cf. holoblastic); bolo-,
spread (north temperate). See Ryvarden & Gilbertson when both outer and inner walls of the blastic co-
(Europ. Polyp. 1: 168, 1993), Anon. (Mycologist 18: nidiogenous cell contribute to the formation of the
174, 2004; Bjerkandera adusta). conidium (cf. enteroblastic and see annellidic);
Bjerkanderaceae Jiilich (1982) = Hapalopilaceae. mono-, when a conidiogenous cell has only one co-
black blotch, of clovers (Cymadothea trifolii): - nidiogenous locus; poly-, when a conidiogenous cell
crottle, see crottle; - dot of potato (Colletotrichum has several conidiogenous loci.
coccodes); - jelly fungus, basidioma of edible Auri- Blasticomyces I.I. Tav. (1985), Laboulbeniaceae. 2,
cularia spp.; - knot of plum and cherry (Apiosporina Asia. See Tavares (Myca/. Mem. 9: 155, 1985), Ma-
morbosa); - leg of beet (Phoma betae, Pythium, etc.); jewski (TMS.J29: 249, 1988).
of pelargonium (Pythium spp. ); - line, see zone lines; blastidium, a lichen propagule produced by the bud-
- mildews, Meliolales; - piedra, infection of hair ding of thalli in a yeast-like manner (Poelt, Flora,
shafts by Piedraia hortae; - pustule of Ribes (Plow- Jena 169: 23, 1980). Fig. 22E.
rightia ribesia); - root rot of tobacco and other Blastobasidiomycetes, see Basidiomycota, Ustomy-
plants (Thielaviopsis basicola); of grapes (Vitis) cetes.
(Guignardia bidwellii); - scurf of potato (Than- Blastobotrys Klopotek (1967), anamorphic Trichomo-
atephorus cucumeris, syn. Corticium solani); - slime nascus, Hso.OeH.6. 13, widespread. See Marvanova
of hyacinth (Sclerotinia bulborum); - spot of apple, (TBMS 66: 217, 1976), de Hoog et al. (Antonie van
see scab, apple; of rose (Diplocarpon rosae); - stem Leeuwenhoek 51: 79, 1985; keys), de Hoog in Sugi-
rust of cereals (Puccinia graminis); - tip of banana yama (Ed.) (Pleomorphic Fungi: The Diversity and
(Musa) (Deightoniella torulosa); - tree lichen (Bryo- its Taxonomic Implications: 221, 1987; developmen-
ria fremontil) (Turner, Econ. Bot. 31: 461, 1977); - tal cycle), Hoog & Smith in Kurtzman & Fell (Eds)
yeasts, see yeasts. (Yeasts, a taxonomic study 4th edn: 443, 1998), Suh
blackfellows' bread (or native bread), the sclerotium et al. (Myca/. 98: 1006, 2006; phylogeny), Blackwell
(Mylitta australis) of the Australian Polyporus mylit- et al. (British Mycological Society Symposium Series
tae. See McAlpine (J. Dep. Agric. Viet. 2, 1904), 25: 357, 2007; ecology), Kurtzman (Int. J. Syst. Evol.
Willis (Muelleria 1: 203, 1967; bibliogr.), Microbial. 57: 1154, 2007), Kurtzman & Robnett
Macfarlane et al. (TBMS 71: 359, 1978; structure). (FEMS Yeast Res. 7: 141, 2007).
There are similar sclerotia in India ('little mans' Blastocapnias Cif. & Bat. (1963) = Aithaloderma fide
bread') and China. von Arx & Miiller (Stud Myca/. 9, 1975).
Blakeslea Thaxt. (1914), Choanephoraceae. 2, wide- Blastocatena Subram. & Bhat (1989), anamorphic
spread (esp. tropical). See Thaxter (Bot. Gaz. 58: Pezizomycotina, Hsy.= eP.4. 1, India. See Subrama-
353, 1914), Mehrotra & Baijal (J. Elisha Mitchell nian & Bhat (Kavaka 15: 43, 1987).
scient. Soc. 84: 207, 1968), Kirk (Myca/. Pap. 152: blastocatenate (of blastoconidia), formed in chains
61 pp., 1984; key), Zheng & Chen (Acta Myca/. Sin. with the youngest at the apical or distal end of the
Suppl. 1: 40, 1986), Voigt & Wiistemeyer (Gene 270: chain.
113, 2001; phylogeny), Ho & Chang (Taiwania 48: Blastocladia Reinsch (1877), Blastocladiaceae. c. 15
232, 2003; Taiwan), Idnurm et al. in Heitman et al. (saprobes in water), widespread. See Emerson &
(Eds.) (Sex in Fungi: 407, 2007; mating). Cantino (Am. J. Bot. 35: 157, 1948), Das Gupta &
Blarneya D. Hawksw., Coppins & P. James (1980), John (Indian Phytopath. 41: 521, 1988), Steciow
anamorphic Pezizomycotina, Hso.leH.38 (L). 1, (Darwiniana 37: 335, 1999; Argentina).
Europe (western). See Hawksworth et al. (J. Linn. Blastocladiaceae H.E. Petersen (1909), Blastocladia-
Soc. Bot. 79: 358, 1979). les. 5 gen. (+ 4 syn.), 40 spp.
Blasdalea Sacc. & P. Syd. (1902), Vizellaceae. Ana- Lit.: Olson (Op. bot. 73: 1, 1984), Remy et al. (Am.
morph Chrysogloeum. 1, Brazil. See Petrak (Sydowia J. Bot. 81: 690, 1994), Bullerwell et al. (Nucl. Acids
7: 343, 1953). Res. 31: 1614, 2003), Tanabe et al. (J. gen. appl. Mi-
Blasiphalia Redhead (2007), Agaricomycetes. 1, USA. crobial. Tokyo 51: 267, 2005).
Hymenochaetales or Agaricales (Rickenella clade). Blastocladiales H.E. Peterson ( 1909). Blastocladiomy-
See Redhead (Myca/. 98: 934, 2007). cetes. 5 fam., 14 gen., 179 spp. Thallus monocentric
94 BLASTOCLADIELLA

or polycentric; zoospores with a prominent nuclear epidemiology), Di Salvo (Topley & Wilson's Micro-
cap of ribosomes, microtubule root consisting of 27 biology and Microbial Infections Edn 9. Vol. 4
microtubules in groups of 3 extending from proximal Medical Mycology: 337, 1998; review), Larone et al.
end of kinetosome; freshwater or terricolous, sapro- (Manual of Clinical Microbiology: 1259, 1999; re-
bic or parasitic (Coelomomyces on mosquito larvae); view), Huerre et al. (J. Mycol. Medic. 12: 5, 2002;
cosmop. Fams: morphology), Untereiner et al. (Mycol. 96: 812,
(1) Blastocladiaceae 2004; phylogeny), Bialek et al. (FEMS Immunol.
(2) Catenariaceae Med. Microbiol. 45: 355, 2005; molecular diagnosis),
(3) Coelomomycetaceae Pounder et al. (J. Clin. Microbiol. 44: 2977, 2006;
(4) Physodermataceae molecular diagnosis).
(5) Sorochytriaceae Blastomyces Gilchrist & W.R. Stokes (1898) = Zy-
Lit.: Sparrow (1960: 605; 1973), Fitzpatrick (1930: monema fide Dodge (Medical Mycology, 1935).
130), Emerson & Robertson (Am. J. Bot. 61: 303, Blastomycetes. Class often used for anamorphic yeasts
1974), Karling (1977, 1978), Dewel & Dewel (CJB (q. v.) and then divided into two Orders, (I) Crypto-
68: 1968, 1977), Lange & Olson (TBMS 74: 449, coccales (reproduction by budding, ballistospores ab-
1980), Olson (Opera Bot. 73: 1, 1984; key fams), sent; ascomycetous affmities, but see under Order),
Dewel (CJB 63: 1525, 1985), James et al. (Mycol. and (2) Sporobolomycetales (reproduction by bud-
98: 860, 2006; molecular phylogeny), Hibbett et al. ding and ballistospores; basidiomycetous affinities).
(MR.111: 109, 2007), and see under Familes. This simplistic scheme is no longer tenable (see Ken-
Blastocladiella V.D. Matthews (1937), Blastocladi- drick, The fifth kingdom, edn 2, 1992). Included as
aceae. 13, widespread. See Couch & Whiffen (Am. J. anamorphic fungi in this edition of the Dictionary.
Bot. 29: 582, 1942), Sparrow (Aquatic Phycomycetes blastomycin, an antigen made from Blastomyces der-
Edn 2: 660, 1960; key), Cantino in Meynell & matitidis, esp. for skin testing; - S, an antifungal anti-
Gooder (Eds) (Microbial reaction to environment: biotic from Streptomyces griseochromogenes (Fuku-
243, 1961; morphogenesis), Karling (Mycopath. My- nage et al., Bull. agric. chem. Soc. Japan 19: 181,
col. appl. 49: 169, 1973; subgen.). 1955) used against rice blast (Pyricularia oryzae).
Blastocladiomycetes Doweld (2001 ). Blastocladiomy- Blastomycoides Castell. (1928) = Zymonema.
cota. I ord., 5 fam., 14 gen., 179 spp. Ord.: blastomycosis ( 1) a disease in humans caused by Blas-
Blastocladiales tomyces dermatitidis (teleomorph Ajellomyces der-
Lit.: James et al. (Mycol. 98: 860, 2006; molecular matitidis; see Al-Doory & Di Salvo, Blastomycosis,
phylogeny), and see under Fam. and Ord. 1992); N. American-; Gilchrist's disease; (2) any
Blastocladiomycota T.W. James (2007), Fungi. 1 mycotic disease in humans having budding cells in
class., I ord., 5 fam., 14 gen., 179 spp. Class: the parasitized tissues; cheloidal -, see lobomycosis;
Blastocladiomycetes European -, see cryptococcosis; S. American-, see
Lit.: James et al. (Mycol. 98: 860, 2006; molecular Paracoccidioides.
phylogeny), and see under Classes and Orders. Blastomycota. Proposed for Ascoblastomycetes and
Blastocladiopsis Sparrow (1950), Blastocladiaceae. 2, Basidioblastomycetes, anamorphic yeasts with asco-
USA; Cuba. See Sparrow (Journal of the Washington mycetous and basidiomycetous affinities respectively
Academy ofScience 40: 52, 1950). (Moore, Bot. Mar. 23: 361, 1980).
blastoconidium, a blastic (q.v.) conidium. Blastophoma Kleb. (1933)? = Sclerophoma fide Sut-
Blastoconium Cif. ( 1931 ), anamorphic Pezizomy- ton (Mycol. Pap. 141, 1977).
cotina, Hso.#eP.?. 2, widespread (tropical). Blastophorella Boedijn (1937), anamorphic Pezizomy-
Blastodendrion (M. Ota) Cif. & Redaelli (1925) = cotina, Hsy.leP.6. 1, Java; Sumatra.
Candida fide Zobel (Arch. Hyg. Berlin 130: 205, Blastophorum Matsush. (1971), anamorphic Pezizo-
1943), Bai et al. (Int. J. Syst. Evol. Microbiol. 50: mycotina, Hso.= eH.10/18. 4, Papua New Guinea.
417, 2000). See Matsushima (Microfangi of the Solomon Islands
Blastoderma B. Fisch. & Brebeck (1894) nom. ambig., and Papua-New Guinea: 8, 1971 ), Matsushima &
anamorphic Pezizomycotina. Matsushima(Matsush. Mycol. Mem. 9: 31, 1996).
Blastodesmia A. Massa!. (1852), Arthopyreniaceae Blastophragma Subram. (1995), anamorphic Pezizo-
(L). 1 (on Fraxinus), Europe. See Keissler (Rabenh. mycotina. 2, S.E. Asia. See Subramanian (Kavaka
Krypt.-Fl. 9: 384, 1937), Aptroot (Biblthca Lichenol. 20/21: 57, 1995).
44, 1991; posn). Blastoschizomyces Salkin, M.A. Gordon, Sams. &
Blastodictys M.B. Ellis (1976), anamorphic Pezizomy- Rieder (1982) = Dipodascus fide Polachek et al. (J.
cotina, Hso.#eP.10. 1, Uganda. See Ellis (More De- Clin. Microbiol. 30: 2318, 1992; taxonomic review),
matiaceous Hyphomycetes: 149, 1976). Kurtzman & Fell (Yeasts, a taxonomic study 4th edn,
Blastofusarioides Matsush. (1996), anamorphic Pe- 1998), D'Antonio et al. (J. Clin. Microbiol. 37: 2927,
zizomycotina, Hso.?.?. 1, Japan. See Matsushima 1999; onychomycosis).
(Matsush. Mycol. Mem. 9: 2, 1996). Blastospora Dietel ( 1908), Mikronegeriaceae. 3 (on
Blastomyces Costantin & Rolland (1888), Ajellomyce- Rosaceae or Cupressaceae (0, I); on Smilacaceae or
taceae. 1, Africa; America. See Ajellomyces, blasto- Betulaceae (II, III)), Japan; China; Korea; Nepal. See
mycosis. See van Oorschot (Stud. Mycol. 20, 1980), Mains (Am. J. Bot. 25: 677, 1938), Kaneko & Hi-
Watts et al. (Am. JI Clin. Path. 93: 575, 1990; giant ratsuka (Mycol. 73: 577, 1981), Ono et al. (Mycol.
forms of B. dermatitidis), Geber et al. (J. Gen. Mi- 78: 253, 1986).
crobiol. 138: 395, 1992; phylogeny, rRNA sequence blastospore, a spore formed by marked enlargement of
and phylogeny in B. dermatitidis), Hurst & Kaufman a recognizable conidium initial before the initial is
(J. Clin. Microbiol. 30: 3043, 1992; serology), Walsh delimited by a septum. The conidium differentiates
et al. (Manual of Clinical Microbiology Edn 6: 749, from part of the cell. See Kendrick (Ed.) (Taxonomy
1995; review), Gueho et al. (Mycoses 40: 69, 1997; offangi imperfecti, 1971 ).
 BOERLAGELLOPSIS 95

Blastosporella T.J. Baroni & Franco-Mo!. (2007), roqueforti (Mitosp. fungi), e.g. Roquefort, Stilton,
Lyophyllaceae. 1, Colombia. See Baroni et al. (MR. Gorgonzola, Danish Blue etc.
111: 572, 2007). blue stain, blue-grey colouration of wood caused by
Blastosporidium M. Hartmann (1912) ? = Coccidi- the growth of brown fungal hyphae in the surface
oides fide Sutton (in litt. ). layers.
Blastostroma C.Z. Wei, Y. Harada & Katum. (1998), Blumenavia MOiler (1895), Phallaceae. 3, S. America;
anamorphic Mycodidymella, Hso.?.?. 1, Japan. See Africa. See Vargas-Rodriguez & Vazquez-Garcia
Wei et al. (Mycol. 90: 337, 1998). (Mycotaxon 94: 7, 2005; Mexico).
Blastotrichum Corda (1838) nom. dub., anamorphic Blumeria Golovin ex Speer (1975), Erysiphaceae.
Pezizomycotina, Hso.= eH.?. 5, widespread (esp. Anamorph Oidium subgen. Oidium. 1, widespread.
Europe). See Garns & Hoozemans (Persoonia 6: 99, B. graminis (cereal and grass mildew). See Braun
1970). (Beih. Nova Hedwigia 89, 1987), Caffier et al. (Pl.
blematogen (blematogen layer), the undifferentiated Path. 48: 582, 1999; genetic diversity), Mori et al.
tissue which becomes the universal veil in agarics (Mycoscience 41: 437, 2000; phylogeny), Salari et al.
(Atkinson, Am. J. Bot. 1: 3, 1914). (Iran. JI agric. Res. 34: 353, 2003; physiological
Blennorella Kirschst. (1944) ? = Colletotrichum fide races), Wyand & Brown (Molecular Plant Pathology
Sutton (Mycol. Pap. 141, 1977). 4: 187, 2003; infraspecific variation), Takamatsu
Blennoria Moug. & Fr. (1825), anamorphic Pezizomy- (Mycoscience 45: 147, 2004; phylogeny), Wang et al.
cotina, St.OeH.15. 1, Europe. See Sutton (Taxon 21: (Mycol. 98: 1065, 2006; phylogeny), Inuma et al.
319, 1972). (Mo/. Phylogen. Evol. 44: 741, 2008; phylogeny).
Blennoriopsis Petr. (1920), anamorphic Pezizomy- Blumeriaceae V.P. Gelyuta (1988) = Erysiphaceae.
cotina, Hso.OeH.?. 1, Europe. Blumeriella Arx (1961), Dermateaceae. Anamorphs
Blennothallia Trevis. (1853) = Collema F.H. Wigg. Microgloeum, Phloeosporella. 5 (on Rosaceae), N.
fide Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn America; Europe. B.jaapii (anamorph P. padi),
8, 1995). cherry leaf spot. See von Arx (Phytopath. Z. 42: 161,
Blepharia (Pers.) Ainsw. & Bisby (1943) nom. inval. = 1961 ), Jakobsen & forgensen (Tidsskr. Plant. 90:
Dematium fide Mussat (Syll.fang. 15: 62, 1901). 161, 1986), Williamson & Bernard (CJB 66: 2048,
blepharoplast (of zoospores), the basal body or gran- 1988; on Spiraea), Nauta & Spooner (Mycologist 14:
ule (kinetosome) from which arise the longitudinal 21, 2000; UK).
fibres constituting the axoneme of a flagellum; joined blusher, the, basidioma of the edible Amanita rubes-
to the nucleus by a rhizoplast. cens.
Bleptosporium Steyaert (1961), anamorphic Am- Blytridium, see Blitridium.
phisphaeriaceae, Cpd.= eP.19. 1, Argentina. See Sut- Blyttiomyces A.F. Bartsch (1939), Chytridiaceae. c.
ton (Mycol. Pap. 88, 1963). 10, widespread. See Dogma & Sparrow (Mycol. 61:
blewits (blewitt, blue leg, bluette), basidiomata of the 1149, 1970), Dogma (Kalikasan 8: 237, 1979; key),
edible Lepista saeva (syn. Tricholoma personatum); Letcher et al. (Australasian Mycologist 22: 99, 2004;
wood-, L. nuda (syn. T. nudum). Australia).
blight, a common name for a number of different dis- BM, The Natural History Museum (London, UK);
eases of plants (and for insect attack), esp. when leaf founded 1753; known by official name The British
damage is sudden and serious; potato -, late - (Phy- Museum (Natural History) up to 1989; governed by a
tophthora infestans); early - (Alternaria solani). Board of Trustees and funded through the Office of
blister rust (of 5-needled pines), Cronartium ribicola. Arts and Libraries; most non-lichenized fungi were
Blistum B. Sutton (1973), anamorphic Clavicipitaceae. transferred to K in 1969 (Brenan & Ross, Lichenolo-
2 (on myxomycetes), widespread. See Seifert (in gist 4: 157, 1970); see Anon. (The history of the col-
litt. ), Bischoff et al. (Mycotaxon 86: 433, 2003; phy- lections contained in the Natural History Department
logeny). of the British Museum, 1, 1904), Steam (The Natural
Blitridium De Not. (1863) = Triblidium fide Nannfeldt History Museum at South Kensington, 1981 ).
(Nova Acta R. Soc. Scient. upsal., 1932). boathook hair, characteristic terminally bifid hair,
Blodgettia E.P. Wright (1881) = Blodgettia Harv. produced intracellularly in principal-form zoospore
Blodgettia Harv. (1858), anamorphic Pezizomycotina, of Saprolegnia, and which ornaments the cyst formed
Hso.-.-. 2 (mycophycobionts; marine), widespread. by this zoospore; principal-form cyst or secondary
See Kohlmeyer & Kohlmeyer (Marine Mycology, cyst (see Beakes, 1983).
1979), Hawksworth (Notes R. bot. Gdn Edinb. 44: Bodinia M. Ota & Langeron (1923) = Trichophyton
549, 1987), Kohlmeyer & Volkmann-Kohlmeyer fide Sutton (in litt. ).
(Bot. Mar. 34: 1, 1991). Boedijnopeziza S. Ito & S. Imai (1937) = Cookeina
Blodgettiomyces Feldmann (1939) = Blodgettia Harv. fide Denison (Mycol. 59: 306, 1967), Pfister (Phy-
fide Hawksworth (Notes R. bot. Gdn Edinb. 44: 549, tologia 27: 55, 1973), Weinstein et al. (Mycol. 94:
1987). 673, 2002), Iturriaga & Pfister (Mycotaxon 95: 137,
Blogiascospora Shoemaker, E. Miill. & Morgan-Jones 2006).
(1966), Amphisphaeriaceae. Anamorph Seiridium. 1, Boehmia Raddi (1806) nom. rej. = Arrhenia fide
Europe. See Shoemaker et al. (CJB 44: 247, 1966), Kuyper (in litt.) Rejected against Leptoglossum but
Kang et al. (MR. 103: 53, 1999). should also be rejected against Arrhenia.
Bloxamia Berk. & Broome (1854), anamorphic Bis- Boeomycomyces, see Baeomycomyces.
porella, Hsp.OeP.22. 8, widespread. See Nag Raj & Boerlagella Penz. & Sacc. ( 1897) [non Boer/age/la
Kendrick (Monogr. Chalara Allied Genera, 1975), Cogn. 1891, Sapotaceae] = Boerlagiomyces.
Johnston (Mycotaxon 31: 345, 1988; teleomorph), Boerlagellopsis C. Ramesh (1988) nom. nud., ? Do-
Arambarri et al. (Mycotaxon 43: 327, 1992; key). thideales. 1, India. See Eriksson & Hawksworth (SA
blue cheeses, ripened and flavoured by Penicillium 8: 62, 1989).
96 BOERLAGIOMYCES

Boerlagiomyces Butzin (1977), Tubeufiaceae. 6, wide- techn. 121: 318, 2006).

spread (tropical). See Crane et al. (CJB 76: 602, Boletales E.-J. Gilbert (1931). Agaricomycetidae. 17
1998), Kodsueb et al. (Fungal Diversity 21: 105, fam., 96 gen., 1316 spp. Terrestrial or lignicolous,
2006; phylogeny). saprobic (when lignicolous usually causing brown
Bogoriella Zahlbr. ( 1928), ? Verrucariaceae (L). I, rot), ectomycorrhizal, sometimes parasitic on ecto-
Java. mycorrhizal members of the Boletales, edible, a few
Bogoriellomyces Cif. & Tomas. (1954) = Bogoriella. species poisonous, cosmopolitan. Formerly used for
Bohleria Trevis. (1860) = Placidiopsis fide Hawk- the 'boletes', a group of fungi with fleshy fruitbodies
sworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995). and poroid hymenophore, usually growing terrestri-
Bohuslavia J.l.R. Larsson ( 1985), Microsporidia. I. ally. The poroid hymenophore has arisen at least 5
Boidinia Stalpers & Hjortstam (1982), Russulaceae. times in the 8 clades of the Homobasidiomycetes
10, widespread. Polyphyletic. See Ginns & Freeman (Hibbett & Thorn, The Mycota 7B, 2001 ).
(Biblthca Mycol. 157, 1994), Wu & Buchanan (My- Classification: Fries (Syst. mycol. 1-3, 1821-1832)
cotaxon 67: 123, 1998). put the fleshy poroid fungi in the genus Boletus. A
Bojamyces Longcore (1989), Legeriomycetaceae. 3 (in number of his inftagenerc groups have subsequently
Ephemeroptera), Spain; Mexico; USA. See Longcore been raised to generic level, and a number of genera
(Mycol. 81: 482, 1989), Valle & Santamaria (Mycol. have been added. In general, bolete taxonomy re-
96: 1386, 2004; Spain), White (MR 110: !Oil, 2006; flected its eurocentric bias but Singer (Agaricales
phylogeny), Valle et al. (Mycol. 100: 149, 2008; mod. tax.on., 4th ed., 1986) pointed out that bolete
Mexico). taxonomy can only be understood on the basis of
Bolacotricha Berk. & Broome (1851) = Chaetomium knowledge of tropical species. The Bo/eta/es as ac-
fide Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn cepted in this edition of the Dictionary also contain
8, 1995). lamellate forms, gastroid forms (both epigeous and
Bolbitiaceae Singer ( 1948), Agaricales. 17 gen. (+ 16 hypogeous). Consequently, they cannot be character-
syn.), 287 spp. ised in morphological terms, and diagnoses for the
Lit.: Watling & Gregory (Biblthca Mycol. 82, various families are not provided. Chemotaxonomic
1981; nomenclator), Pegler (Kew Bull. Addit. Ser. classifications (Gill & Steglich, Progr. Chem. Nat.
12: 519 pp., 1986), Singer (Agaric. mod. Tax. 4th ed, Prod. 51, 1987) are largely consistent with molecular
1986), Watling & Taylor (Biblthca Mycol. 117: 61 data; see Binder & Hibbett (Mycol. 98: 971, 2006),
pp., 1987), Singer & Hausknecht (Pl. Syst. Evol. 159: Hibbett et al. (MR 111: 109, 2007). Fams:
107, 1988), Watling (Op. bot. 100: 259, 1989), (l) Boletaceae
Young (Aust. Syst. Bot. 2: 75, 1989), Singer & (2) Boletinellaceae
Hausknecht (Pl. Syst. Evol. 180: 77, 1992), Fukihara (3) Calostomataceae
& Hongo (Mycoscience 36: 425, 1995), Gerhardt (4) Coniophoraceae
(Biblthca Botanica 147: 149 pp., 1996), Guidot et al. (5) Diplocystidiaceae
(Appl. Environm. Microbiol. 65: 903, 1999), Aanen (6) Gastrosporiaceae
et al. (Mycol. 92: 269, 2000), Moncalvo et al. (Syst. (7) Gomphidiaceae
Biol. 49: 278, 2000) (8) Gyroporaceae
Lit.:, Peintner et al. (Am. J. Bot. 88: 2168, 2001), (9) Hygrophoropsidaceae
Hallen et al. (MR 107: 969, 2003), Walther et al. (MR (I 0) Paxillaceae
109: 525, 2005), Walther & Weiss (Mycol. 98: 792, ( 11) Protogastraceae
2006). (12) Rhizopogonaceae
Bolbitius Fr. (1838), Bolbitiaceae. c. 25, widespread. (13) Sclerodermatacea
See Singer (Sydowia 30: 216, 1977; keys world spp.), (14) Serpulaceae
Watling & Gregory (Biblthca Mycol. 82, 1981), Wat- (15) Suillaceae
ling (British fungus flora 3, 1982; key 6 Br. spp.), Lit.: Singer (Agaricales mod. tax.on., 4th ed., 1986),
Arnolds (Persoonia 18: 201, 2003; The Netherlands), Arpin & Kiihner (Bull. Soc. /inn. Lyon 46: 83-108,
Walther & Weiss (Mycol. 98: 792, 2006; anam.). 181-208, 1977; classification), Cltmem;:on (Anatomie
Boletaceae Chevall. (1826), Boletales. 35 gen. (+ 26 der Hymenomyceten, 1997), Gill & Steglich (Progr.
syn.), 787 spp. Chem. Nat. Prod. 51, 1987; pigment chemistry,
Lit.: Pegler & Young (TBMS 72: 353, 1979), Ales- Horak (Synopsis generum Agaricalium, 1967), Donk
sio (Boletus Dill. ex L.: 712 pp., 1985), Singer (Aga- (Reinwardtia 3: 275, 1955; nomenclature), H0iland
ric. mod. Tax. 4th ed, 1986), Thiers (Mem. N. Y. bot. (Nord. J. Bot. 7: 705, 1987; chemotaxonomy).
Gdn 49: 355, 1989), Watling & Hollands (Notes R. Regional: [see also under Macromycetes]. Africa:
bot. Gdn Edinb. 46: 405, 1990), Singer et al. (Beih. Heinemann (Bull. Jard. bot. Etat Brux. 21: 223,
Nova Hedwigia 102: 99 pp., 1991), Lannoy & 1951; 30: 21, 1960; 34: 425, 1964; Katanga, Zaire,
Estades (Monographie des Leccinum d'Europe: 229 Uganda). America, North: Snell & Dick (The Bo-
pp., 1995), Lakhanpal (Stud. Cryptog. Bot. 1: 170 leti of Northeastern North America, 1970), Smith &
pp., 1996), Bruns et al. (Mo/. Ecol. 5: 257, 1998), Thiers (The Boletes of Michigan, 1971). Belgium:
Kretzer & Bruns (Mo/. Phylogen. Evol. 13: 483, Heinemann (Naturalistes beiges 42: 333, 1961).
1999), Binder & Bes! (Micologia 2000: 75, 2000), Europe, Central: Singer (Die Rohrlinge, Tei! 2, Die
Watling (Aust. Syst. Bot. 14: 407, 2001), Binder & Boletoideae und Strobilomyceteae, 1967 [Die Pilze
Bresinsky (Mycol. 94: 85, 2002), Binder & Bresinsky Mitteleuropas, 6]). British Isles: Pearson (Naturalist
(Feddes Repert. 113: 36, 2002), Lebel & Castellano Hull, 1946; key), Watling (British Fungus Flora 2,
(Mycol. 94: 327, 2002), Trappe et al. (Mycotaxon 81: 1970). France: Gilbert (Les bolets, 1931 ), Blum (Les
195, 2002), Peintner et al. (MR 107: 659, 2003), bolets, 1963; key 66 spp.; suppl. and revisions, BSMF
Bakker & Kuyper (Mycol. 96: 102, 2004), Bakker et 80: 297, 1964; 81: 478, 1965; 84: 309, 577, 1969;
al. (New Phytol. 163: 201, 2004), Mello et al. (J. Bio- Revue mycol. 34: 249, 1970), Leclair & Essette (Les
 BOMBARDIA 97
bolets, 1968; col. pl.). Malaysia: Comer (Boletus in mencl.), Beugelsdijk (A Taxonomic Review of Bo-
Malaysia, 1972). New Zealand: McNabb (N.Z. JI letus, Section Boletus in The Netherlands Using Mo-
Bot. 6: 137, 1968). Nova Scotia: Grund & Harrison lecular Tools, Part 1: Report; Part 2: Appendices:
(Nova Scotia boletes, 1976). Poland: Skirgiello 129 pp., 2004; Netherlands), Sutara (Czech Mycol.
(Grzyby (Fungi), Podstawczaki (Basidiomycetes), 57: 1, 2005; anatomical characters), Watling et al.
Barowikwe (Boletales), 1960 [Engl. transl. see My- (British Fungus Flora. Agarics and Boleti Rev. &
col. 68: 1136)). USA: Coker & Beers (The Boleta- En!. Edn 1: 173 pp., 2005; Brit.).
ceae of North Carolina, 1943), Singer (The Boleti- Boletus L. (1753) = Phellinus fide Donk (Persoonia 1:
neae of Florida, 1945-47 [reprinted 1970 from Far- 173, 1960).
lowia 2 and Am. midi. Nat. 37)), Thiers (California Boletus Tourn. ex Adans. (1763) = Morchella fide
mushrooms: afield guide to the boletes, 1975), My- Donk (Reinwardtia 3: 275, 1955).
cogeography in the South Pacific Region (Austr. J. Bolinia (Nitschke) Sacc. (1882) = Camarops fide
Bot. Suppl. Ser. No. 10, 1983), Singer, Araujo & Nannfeldt (Svensk bot. Tidskr. 66: 335, 1972).
Ivory (Beih. Nova Hedw. 77, 1983), and under fams. Boliniaceae Rick ( 1931 ), Boliniales. 7 gen. (+ II syn.),
bolete, one of the Boletales. 40 spp.
Boletellaceae Jiilich (1982) = Boletaceae. Lit.: Nannfeldt (Svensk bot. Tidskr. 66: 335, 1972),
Boletellites P. Briot, Lar.-Coll. & Locq. (1983), Fossil Samuels & Rogers (Mycotaxon 28: 45, 1987), Rogers
Fungi. 1, Australia. & Samuels (Mycol. 80: 738, 1988), Untereiner (My-
Boletellus Murrill ( 1909), Boletaceae. c. 50, wide- col. Soc. Amer. News/. 39: 52, 1988), Andersson et
spread (esp. subtropical). Separation of Boletellus al. (SA 14: 1, 1995; posn), Vasilyeva (Mikol. Fitopa-
and Boletus is still controversial, as spores with lon- tol. 31: 5, 1997), Park & Jong (Mycoscience 44: 25,
gitudinal ridges also occur in Boletus. See Singer 2003), Huhndorf et al. (Mycol. 96: 368, 2004).
(Sydowia 30: 221, 1978; key), Singer et al. (Beih. Boliniales P .F. Cannon (2001 ). Sordariomycetidae 2
Nova Hedwigia 105: 3, 1992; key C. Am. spp.), fam., 8 gen., 41 spp. Stromata immersed to erumpent,
Binder & Fischer (Boll. Gruppo Micol. 'G. Bresa- crustose or pulvinate, sometimes absent, usually soft-
dola' 40: 79, 1997; phylogeny, relationship with Bo- textured, composed of thin-walled hyphal tissue. As-
letus). comata perithecial, long-necked, sometimes verti-
Boletinellaceae P.M. Kirk, P.F. Cannon & J.C. David cally elongate, the ostiole periphysate. Interascal tis-
(2001), Boletales. 2 gen.(+ 2 syn.), 14 spp. sue of narrow true paraphyses, sometimes thin-
Lit.: Comer (Beih. Nova Hedwigia 33: 1, 1970), walled and evanescent. Asci cylindrical, persistent,
Cotter & Miller (Mycol. 77: 927, 1985), Watling & thin-walled, not fissitunicate, with a usually small, J-
Meijer (Edinb. J. Bot. 54: 231, 1997), Bruns et al. apical ring. Ascospores hyaline or brown, aseptate or
(Mot. Ecol. 7: 257, 1998; phylogeny), Deschamps & transversely septate, sometimes with germ pores.
Moreno (Mycotaxon 72: 205, 1999), Kretzer & Bruns Anamorphs not known. Saprobic in wood and bark,
(Mot. Phylogen. Evol. 13: 483, 1999; phylogeny). widespr. Affinities of this order are unclear; Cama-
Boletinellus Murrill ( 1909), Boletinellaceae. 2 (on rops was traditionally linked to the Xylariaceae but
roots of Fraxinus but not forming ectomycorrhiza), molecular data indicates a closer relationship with the
N. America; Japan. See Brundrett & Kendrick (Sym- Sordariales. However, that assemblage has been un-
biosis 3: 315, 1987; ecology), Gruhn et al. (Mycol. acceptably loosely defined in recent years. Fams:
84: 528, 1992; ecology), Nagasawa (Rep. Tottori My- ( 1) Boliniaceae
col. Inst. 39: 1, 2001 ). (2) Catabotrydaceae
boletinoid (of hymenophores), having a structure in- Lit.: Andersson et al. (SA 14: 1, 1995; posn).
termediate between pores and gills. Bolosphaera Syd. & P. Syd. (1917) = Phaeostigme fide
.Boletinus Kalchbr. ( 1867) = Suillus Gray fide Smith & Hansford (Mycol. Pap. 15, 1946).
Thiers (The Boletes of Michigan, 1971) See, Singer Bolton (James; 1750-1799; England). An amateur
(Sydowia 30: 227, 1977; key). mycologist (probably in the weavmg trade). Pro-
Boletium Clem. (1909) = Volvoboletus. duced the first book in the English language dedi-
Boletochaete Singer (1944), Boletaceae. 3, Africa; S.E. cated to fungi. Pubis. An History of Fungusses,
Asia. See Singer (Mycol. 36: 359, 1944), Zang & Pe- Growing about Halifax [Yorkshire], 4 parts (1788-
tersen (Acta Bot. Yunn. 26: 619, 2004; Tibet). 1791) [in German, by Willdenow, as Geschichte der
Boletogaster Lohwag (1926) = Boletellus fide Singer Merkwurdigsten Pilze, 1795-1820). Biogs, obits etc.
(Farlowia 2: 223, 1945). Grummann (1974: 257); Laplanche, (Dictionnaire
Boletolichen Juss. ( 1789) = Helvella fide Mussat (Syll. Iconographique des Champignons Superieurs (Hy-
fang. 15, 1901). menomycetes), 1894 [gives Friesian names for fig-
Boletopsidaceae Bondartsev & Singer ex Jiilich ( 1982) ures by Bolton, Bulliard, Paulet, Persoon, Sowerby,
= Bankeraceae. and others]); Petersen (Mycotaxon 5: 498, 1977, in-
Boletopsis Fayod (1889), Bankeraceae. 5 (mycorrhi- dex); Sartory & Maire (Interpretation des Planches
zal), Europe. See Stalpers (Stud. Mycol. 35: 29, 1993; de J. Bolton An history of fangusses, vols. I & 2,
key), Lohmeyer (Mycologia Bavarica 6: 41, 2003), Paris); Shear (TBMS 17: 302, 1933); Stafleu &
Bohlin (MR 108: 3, 2004; conservation in Europe). Cowan (TL-2 1: 264, 1976); Stafleu & Mennega (TL-
Boletopsis Henn. (1898) = Suillus Gray fide Singer 2, Suppl. 2: 296, 1993); Watling & Seaward (Ar-
(Lilloa 22: 654, 1951 ). chives of Natural History 10: 89, 1981, biographical
Boletus Fr. (1821), Boletaceae. c. 300 (ectomycorrhi- data, bibliography).
zal), widespread. Some are edible (see cep). See Cor- Bombardia (Fr.) P. Karst. ( 1873 ), Lasiosphaeriaceae. 1
ner (Boletus in Malaysia, 1972), Singer (Sydowia 30: (from wood), Europe; N. America. See Lundqvist
227, 1978; key), Lannoy & Estades (Docums Mycol. (Symb. bot. upsal. 20 no. 1, 1972), Jensen (Mycol. 77:
Memoire Hors Serie 44: 253, 2001; Europ.), Re- 688, 1985; anatomy), Miller (Sydowia 55: 267, 2003;
deuilh ·& Simonini (BSMF 118: 139, 2002; no- anatomy), Huhndorf et al. (Mycol. 96: 368, 2004;
98 BOMBARDIASTRUM

phylogeny), Miller & Huhndorf (Mo/. Phylogen. 125, 1999), Ryvarden (Karstenia 40: 153, 2000),
Evol. 35: 60, 2005; anatomy, phylogeny), Zhang et Binder & Hibbett (Mo/. Phylogen. Evol. 22: 76,
al. (Mycol. 98: 1076, 2006; phylogeny). 2002), Binder et al. (Systematics and Biodiversity 3:
Bombardiastrum Pat. (1893), Pezizomycotina. l, S. 113, 2005).
America. Bondarzewiales Jiilich ( 198 l) = Russulales.
Bombardiella Hohn. (1909), Sordariales. 1, Java. See Bondiella Piroz. (1972), ? Mesnieraceae. 1 (Palmae),
Eriksson & Hawksworth (SA 6: 116, 1987). Tanzania. See Pirozynski (Mycol. Pap. 129, 1972),
Bombardioidea C. Moreau ex N. Lundq. (1972), Hyde (Mycotaxon 57: 347, 1996).
Lasiosphaeriaceae. Anamorph Angulimaya. 4 (copro- Donia Pat. ( 1892) [non Bonia Balansa 1890,
philous), widespread. See Lundqvist (Symb. bot. up- Gramineae] = Mycobonia.
sal. 20 no. l, 1972), Krug & Scott (CJB 72: 1302, Boninogaster Kobayasi (1937), Hysterangiaceae. l,
1994; key), Huhndorf et al. (Mycol. 96: 368, 2004), Bonin Island.
Miller & Huhndorf (Mo/. Phylogen. Evol. 35: 60, Boninohydnum S. Ito & S. Imai (1940) = Gyrodon-
2005; anatomy, phylogeny). tium fide Maas Geesteranus (Persoonia 3: 187,
Bombyliospora De Not. (1852) = Megalospora Meyen 1964).
fide Hafellner & Bellemere (Nova Hedwigia 35: 207, Bonordenia Schulzer (1866) = Hypomyces fide Roger-
1982). son (Mycol. 62: 865, 1970), Rossman et al. (Stud.
Bombyliosporomyces Cif. & Tomas. (1953) =Mega- Mycol. 42: 248 pp., 1999).
lospora Meyen. Bonordeniella Penz. & Sacc. (1901) = Coniosporium
bombysine, like silk. fide Ellis (Dematiaceous Hyphomycetes, 1971).
Bommerella Marchal (1885), Chaetomiaceae. Ana- booted, see peronate.
morph Scopulariopsis-like. 1 (from soil), widespread. Boothiella Lodhi & Mirza (1962), Sordariaceae. 1
See von Arx et al. (Beih. Nova Hedwigia 84, 1986; as (from soil), Asia. See Udagawa & Furuya (TMSJ 18:
Chaetomium). 302, 1977), von Arx et al. (Beih. Nova Hedwigia 94,
Bomplandiella Speg. (1886), anamorphic Pezizomy- 1988), Cai et al. (MR 110: 137, 2006).
cotina, Hsp.OeP.?. 1, S. America. Boothiomyces Letcher (2006), Terramycetaceae. l
Bonanseja Sacc. (1906),? Rhytismatales. l, Mexico. (from soil), New Zealand. See Letcher et al. (MR
Bonaria Bat. (1959), Micropeltidaceae. 3, widespread 110: 898, 2006).
(tropical). See Batista (Publ{:oes Inst. Micol. Recife boot-lace fungus, the honey agaric, Armillaria me/lea.
56: 438, 1959). Bordea Maire ( 1916), Laboulbeniaceae. 14 (on bee-
Bondarcevomyces Parmasto ( 1999), Tapinellaceae. 1, tles), widespread. See Thaxter (Memoirs of the
Asia. See Parmasto & Parmasto (Mycotaxon 70: 219, American Academy ofArts and Sciences 16: l, 1931),
1999). Benjamin (Aliso 19: 99, 2000).
Bondartsev (Apollinaris Semenovich; 1877-1968; Bordeaux mixture, A spray first used by Millardet in
Russia). Head of the Phytopathology Department 1883-85 against vine (Vitis) mildew (Plasmopara),
(1913-1931) then Head of Mycology, Department of and still in general use for controlling numbers of
Cryptogamic Plants (1931-1950), V.L. Komarov Bo- plant diseases. A common mixture is the '4-4-50':
tanical Institute, Leningrad; survived the siege of copper sulphate 1.8 kg, quick lime 1.8 kg (or hy-
Leningrad (1941-1943) and awarded Defence of Len- drated lime 2.7 kg), water 227 I. When making small
ingrad medal and Order of Lenin. One of the foun- amounts the copper sulphate is put in some of the wa-
ders of Russian mycology and plant pathologist; he ter, the lime in the rest, and the two liquids then
collaborated with Singer (q.v.) proposing a new mixed. See Ainsworth (Introduction to the history of
taxonomic system for polypores. Pubis. [Diseases plant pathology, 1981 ).
and Protection of Cultivated Plants] edn 3 (1931) [in Boreoplaca Timdal (1994), Ophioparmaceae (L). 1,
Russian]; [The Polyporaceae of the European USSR Siberia. See Timdal (Mycotaxon 51: 503, 1994),
and the Caucasus] (1953) [in russian; English trans- Wedin et al. (MR 109: 159, 2005), Mi!ldlikowska et
lation, 1971]; [Manual for Identification of Domestic al. (Mycol. 98: 1088, 2006; phylogeny).
Fungi] (1956) [text in Russian]. Biogs, obits etc. Boreostereaceae Jiilich ( 1982) = Gloeophyllaceae.
Anon. ([Mikologiya i Fitopatologiya] 1: 506, 1967, Boreostereum Parmasto (1968), Gloeophyllaceae. 4,
portrait [in Russian]); Anon. ([Mikologiya i Fitopa- widespread (north temperate). See Parmasto (Consp.
tologiya] 3: 550, 1969, bibliography, portrait [in Rus- System. Corticiac.: 186, 1968).
sian]). Borinquenia F. Stevens (1917) nom. dub., Tubeufi-
Bondarzewia Singer (1940), Bondarzewiaceae. 3, aceae. ? = Malacaria, but type material is exhausted.
widespread. See Corner (Beih. Nova Hedwigia 78: See Rossman (Mycol. Pap. 157: 71pp.,1987).
205, 1984; key S. E. Asia spp.), See Stalpers (Stud. Bornetina L. Mangin & Viala (1903), anamorphic
Mycol. 40: 48, 1996). Diacanthodes. I. See Donk (Beih. Nova Hedwigia 5,
Bondarzewiaceae Kot!. & Pouzar (1957), Russulales. 1962).
8 gen.(+ 4 syn.), 48 spp. Borrera Ach. (1809) [non Borreria G. Mey. 1818)
Lit.: Donk (Persoonia 3: 199, 1964), Korhonen nom. cons., Rubiaceae] norn. rej. = Teloschistes fide
(Evolutionary Biology of the Fungi Symposium of Kurokawa (Beih. Nova Hedwigia 6, 1962).
the British Mycological Society held at the Univer- Bostrichonema Ces. (1867), anamorphic Pezizomy-
sity of Bristol, April 1986: 301, 1987), Redhead & cotina, Hso.leH.?. 5, Europe; N. America. See Braun
Norvell (Mycotaxon 48: 371, 1993), Stenlid et al. (Monogr. Cercosporella, Ramu/aria Allied Genera
(MR 98: 57, 1994), Stalpers (Stud. Mycol. 40: 185 (Phytopath. Hyphom.) 2, 1998), Kendrick (CJB 81:
pp., 1996), Garbe lotto et al. (CJB 76: 397, 1998), 75, 2003; morphogenesis).
Ginns (Mycol. 90: 19, 1998), Niemela & Korhonen Bostrychia Fr. (1821) = Cytospora fide Fries (Syst.
(Heterobasidion annosum, Biology, Ecology, Impact mycol. 2: l, 1823).
and Control: 27, 1998), Schulze (J. Phytopath. 147: Bostrychonema, see Bostrichonema.
 BOTRYORHIZA 99
Botanamphora Nograsek & Scheuer (1990) = Trema- Saccardo (Syll. fang. 4: 170, 1886).
tosphaeria fide Nograsek & Scheuer (SA 12: 31, Botryoconiaceae Cif. & Vegni (1963) = Cryptobasidi-
1993). aceae.
Bothia Halling, T.J. Baroni & Binder (2007), Boleta- Botryoconis Syd. & P. Syd. (1906), Cryptobasidiaceae.
ceae. 1, N. America. See Halling et al. (Mycol. 99: 3, Brazil; Japan. See Donk (Reinwardtia 4: 114,
310, 2007; descr., phylogeny). 1956), Begerow et al. (Mycol. Progr. 1: 187, 2002),
Bothrodiscus Shear (1907), anamorphic Ascocalyx, Hendrichs et al. (Sydowia 55: 33, 2003).
St.= eH.10. 3, N. America; former USSR. See Botryocrea Petr. (1949) = Fusarium fide Samuels et al.
Groves (CJB 46: 1273, 1968). (Mycol. Pap. 164, 1991).
bothrosome (sagenogen, sagenogenetosome), an Botryodeorsum T.P. Devi, N. Mathur, Chowdhry,
invaginated organelle at the cell surface which con- Jasvir Singh & 0. Prakash (2006), anamorphic Pe-
nects the plasma membrane to the network mem- zizomycotina. 1, India. See Devi et al. (Indian Phyto-
branes in Labyrinthulomycota (see Porter, 1990). path. 59: 215, 2006).
Botryandromyces I.I. Tav. & T. Majewski (1976), Botryoderma Papendorf & H.P. Upadhyay (1969),
Laboulbeniaceae. 2, widespread. See Tavares & Ma- anamorphic Pezizomycotina, Hso.OeH.14. 3, S. Af-
jewski (Mycotaxon 3: 195, 1976), Tavares (Mycol. rica; Brazil. See Papendorf & Upadhyay (TBMS 52:
Mem. 9: 627 pp., 1985), Santamaria (Fl. Mycol. 257, 1969), Lopez et al. (Mycotaxon 55: 269, 1995).
Jberica 5, 2003). Botryodiplis Clem. & Shear ( 1931) = Botryodiplodia.
Botrydiaceae Lindi. ( 1846) = Sclerotiniaceae. Botryodiplodia (Sacc.) Sacc. (1884) nom. dub., Di-
Botrydiella Badura (1963) = Staphylotrichum fide aporthales. See Lasiodiplodia for B. theobromae and
Ellis (Dematiaceous Hyphomycetes, 1971). relatives. See Stevens (Mycol. 33: 69, 1941), Zambet-
Botrydina Breb. ex Menegh. (1844) nom. utique rej. = takis (BSMF10: 219, 1954), Crous & Palm (Sydowia
Lichenomphalia fide Kuyper (in litt.; syn. of Liche- 51: 167, 1999).
nomphalina but the name has been used for the ana- Botryodiplodina Dias & Sousa da Camara (1954),
morph of this genus), Garns (Ost. bot. Z. 109: 376, anamorphic Pezizomycotina, St.leP.?. 1, Portugal.
1962), Poelt & Jiilich (Herzogia 1: 331, 1969), See Dias & Sousa da Camara (Agron. lusit. 16: 13,
Oberwinkler (Deutsch. bot Ges. N.F. 4: 139, 1970), 1954).
Redhead & Kuyper (Arctic & Alpine Mycology 2: Botryodontia (Hjortstam & Ryvarden) Hjortstam
319, 1987), Redhead & Kuyper (Mycotaxon 31: 221, (1987), ? Hymenochaetaceae. 6, widespread. Poly-
1988), Jergensen & Ryman (Taxon 38: 305, 1989). phyletic. See Hjortstam (Mycotaxon 28: 20, 1987).
Botrydiplis Clem. & Shear ( 1931) = Botryodiplodia. Botryogene Syd. & P. Syd. (1917) nom. dub., anamor-
Botrydium Wallr. (1815), Algae. Algae. phic Pezizomycotina. See Sutton (Mycol. Pap. 141,
Botryella Syd. & P. Syd. (1916) = Sphaerellopsis 1977).
Cooke fide Sutton (Mycol. Pap. 141, 1977). Botryohypochnaceae Jiilich (1982) = Botryobasidi-
botryo-aleuriospore, one of an apical cluster of aceae.
aleuriospores developed basipetally from the co- Botryohypochnus Donk (1931) = Botryobasidium
nidiogenous cells. Donk fide Langer (Biblthca Mycol. 158, 1994).
Botryoascus Arx (1972) Saccharomycopsis Botryohypoxylon Samuels & J.D. Rogers (1986),
Schi0Illling fide Kurtzman & Robnett (CJB 73 Suppl. Dothideomycetes. Anamorph Iledon. 1, Brazil. See
1: S824, 1995), Matsushima (Matsush. Mycol. Mem. Samuels & Rogers (Mycotaxon 25: 631, 1986).
9: 1, 1996). Botryola Bat. & J.L. Bezerra (1964), ? Nitschkiaceae.
Botryobasidiaceae Jiilich (1982), Cantharellales. 5 I, Brazil. See Batista & Bezerra (Publr;oes Inst. Mi-
gen.(+ 5 syn.), 83 spp. col. Recife 431: 11, 1964).
Lit.: Maekawa (Trans. Mycol. Soc. Japan 33: 317, Botryolepraria Canals, Hem.-Mar., G6mez-Bolea &
1992), Langer (Biblthca Mycol. 158: 459 pp., 1994), Llimona (1997), Lecanorales. I, Europe. See Canals
Ginns (Mycol. 90: 19, 1998), Langer et al. (MR 104: et al. (Lichenologist 29: 339, 1997), Ekman & Toos-
510, 2000), Langer et al. (Mycoscience 41: 201, berg (MR 106: 1262, 2002; phylogeny), Baruffo et al.
2000), Binder & Bresinsky (Mycol. 94: 85, 2002). (Nova Hedwigia 83: 387, 2006; Italy).
Botryobasidium Donk (1931), Botryobasidiaceae. 55, Botryomonilia Goos & Piroz. (1975), anamorphic
widespread. See Eriksson & Ryvarden (Cortie. N. Pezizomycotina, Hso.OeH.38. 1, Panama. See Goos &
Europ. 2: 145, 1973; key 11 Eur. spp.), Langer Pirozynski (CJB 53: 2927, 1975), Kendrick (CJB 81:
(Biblthca Mycol. 158, 1994; world key). 75, 2003; morphogenesis).
Botryobasidium Rick (1959), Thelephoraceae. 3, Botryomyces de Hoog & C. Rubio (1982) = Ybotro-
Brazil. See Rick (Jheringia Serie Botanica 4: 98, myces.
1959). Botryomyces Greco (1916), anamorphic Pezizomy-
botryoblastospore, clusters of conidia borne on the cotina, Hso.?.?. 1 (from man, also in rocks), Argen-
swollen apex (ampulla) of a conidiogenous cell, aris- tina. See Benoldi et al. (J. Med. Vet. Mycol. 29: 9,
ing synchronously or asynchronously, either singly or 1991; agent of phaeohyphomycosis), Sterflinger (The
in chains. Yeast Handbook [1): 501, 2006; ecology).
Botryobolus Arnaud (1952) = Ballocephala fide Hum- Botryonipha Preuss (1852) nom. rej., anamorphic
ber (in litt. ). Pezizomycotina.
Botryochaete Corda (1854) = Phleogena fide Donk Botryophialophora Linder (1944) = Myrioconium
(Persoonia 4: 160, 1966). Syd. fide von Arx (Gen. Fungi Sporul. Cult., 1970).
Botryochaete Rick (1959), Basidiomycota. 3, Brazil. Botryophoma (P. Karst.) Hohn. (1916) = Sclerodothio-
See Rick (Jheringia Serie Botanica 4: 122, 1959). rella fide Sutton (Mycol. Pap. 141, 1977).
Botryochora Torrend (1914), ? Dothioraceae (?L). 1, Botryorhiza Whetzel & Olive (1917), Chaconiaceae. 1
Africa. See von Arx & Miiller (Stud. Mycol. 9, 1975). (on Hippocratea (Hippocrateaceae)), Carribean;
Botryocladium Preuss (1851) = Nematogonum fide Brazil.
100 BOTRYOSE

botryose, racemose; grouped like grapes. genicity), Giraud et al. (Mo/. Biol. Evol. 14: 1177,
Botryosphaeria Ces. & De Not. (1863), Botryosphae- 1997; genetics), Holst-Jensen et al. (Mycol. 89: 885,
riaceae. Anamorphs Diplodia, Dothiorella, Fusicoc- 1997; phylogeny), Giraud et al. (Phytopathology 89:
cum, Lasiodiplodia, Sphaeropsis. c. 36, widespread. 967, 1999; sibling spp.), Holst-Jensen et al. (Nordic
Many important plant pathogens; molecular species JI Bot. 18: 705, 1999; phylogeny), Nielsen & Yoha-
concepts are narrower than traditional morphology- lem (Myco/. 93: 1064, 2001; polyploidy), Nielsen et
based taxa. See von Arx & Miiller (Beitr. Kryptfl. al. (Pl. Dis. 86: 682, 2002; PCR detection), Yohalem
Schweiz 11 no. I, 1954), Barr (Contr. Univ. Mich. et al. (Mycotaxon 85: 175, 2003; on onions), Seever
Herb. 9: 523, 1972), Jacobs & Rehner (Mycol. 90: & Weeds (Botrytis: Biology, Pathology and Control:
601, 1998; DNA, anams), Denman et al. (Mycol. 91: 29, 2004; review), Fukumori et al. (J. Gen. Pl. Path.
510, 1999), Silva-Hanlin & Hanlin (MR 103: 153, 70: 256, 2004; spermatia), Staats et al. (Mo/. Biol.
1999; DNA), Denman et al. (Stud. Myco/. 45: 129, Evol. 22: 333, 2005; phylogeny).
2000), Smith & Stanosz (Mycol. 93: 505, 2001), Botryotrichum Sacc. & Marchal (1885), anamorphic
Zhou & Stanosz (Myco/. 93: 516, 2001; phylogeny), Chaetomium, Hso.OeP.?. 8, widespread. See Hawk-
Ma & Michailides (Phytopathology 92: 519, 2002; sworth (Persoonia 8: 167, 1975), Kushwaha &
California), Phillips (Phytopath. Mediterr. 41: 3, Agrawal (TMSJ 17: 18, 1976), Santos et al. (Myco-
2002; on grape), Slippers et al. (Myco/. 96: 83, 2004; taxon 48: 271, 1993; parasitic on nematode eggs),
B. dothidea s.l.), Slippers et al. (Myco/. 96: 1030, Untereiner et al. (CJB 79: 321, 2001; phylogeny).
2004; B. dothidea, phylogeny), Phillips et al. (Myco- Botryoxylon Cif. (1962) = Conoplea fide Hughes (CJB
pathologia 159: 433, 2005; on Olea), Crous et al. 36: 727, 1958).
(Stud. Myco/. 55: 235, 2006; phylogeny), Schoch et Botryozyma Shann & M.T. Sm. (1992), anamorphic
al. (Myco/. 98: 1041, 2006; phylogeny). Ascobotryozyma, Hso.OeH. I. 3, widespread. See
Botryosphaeriaceae Theiss. & P. Syd. (1918), Bot- Smith et al. (Antonie van Leeuwenhoek 61: 281,
ryosphaeriales. 26 gen. (+ 60 syn.), c. 1517 spp. 1992), Kerrigan et al. (Antonie van Leeuwenhoek 79:
Lit.: von Arx & Miiller (Beitr. Kryptfl. Schweiz 11 7, 2001), Kerrigan et al. (MR 107: 1110, 2003), Ker-
no. l, 1954), Sivanesan (Bitunicate Ascomycetes and rigan et al. (FEMS Yeast Res. 4: 849, 2004), Suh et
their Anamorphs, 1984), Pennycook & Samuels (My- al. (Mycol. 98: 1006, 2006; phylogeny).
cotaxon 24: 445, 1985), Bissett (Mycotaxon 25: 519, Botrypes Preuss (1852) nom. dub ? = Ciliciopodium
1986), Barr (Prodr. Cl. Locu/oasc., 1987), Morgan- fide Saccardo (Sy//. fang. 4: 577, 1886), Seifert
Jones & White (Mycotaxon 30: 117, 1987), Bissett & (TBMS88: 123, 1985).
Palm (CJB 67: 3378, 1989), Hyde (Sydowia 47: 180, Botrysphaeris Clem. & Shear (1931) = Sphaeropsis
1995), Jacobs et al. (Phytopathology 85: 1206, 1995), Sacc. fide Sutton (in litt. ).
Jacobs & Rehner (Mycol. 90: 601, 1998), Denman et Botrytis P. Micheli ex Pers. (1794), anamorphic Bot-
al. (Stud. Myco/. 45: 129, 2000), Rodrigues et al. ryotinia, Hso.OeH.6. c. 54, widespread. B. cinerea
(MR 108: 45, 2004), Slippers et al. (Mycol. 96: 83, (the common grey mould, frequently parasitic);
2004), Van Niekerk et al. (Myco/. 96: 781, 2004), B. a/Iii and other spp. (neck rot of onions);
Barber et al. (MR 109: 1347, 2005), Crous et al. B. paeoniae (paeony blight); B. tulipae (tulip fire).
(Stud. Myco/. 55: 235, 2006), Schoch et al. (Myco/. See Hennebert (Persoonia 7: 185, 1973; segregates),
98: 1041, 2006; phylogeny), Slippers et al. (Pl. Path. Jarvis (Can. Dept. Agric. Monogr. 15, 1977), Coley-
56: 128, 2007; on Rosaceae), de Wet et al. (Mo/. Smith et al. (The biology of Botrytis, 1981 ), Harrison
Phylogenet. Evol. 46: 116, 2008; phylogeny, host as- (Pl. Path. 37: 168, 1987; review of spp. on beans),
sociation). Shirare et al. (Phytopathology 79: 728, 1989; nuclei
Botryosphaeriales C.L. Schoch, Crous & Shoemaker and mitotic chromosomes in Botrytis spp.), Lu & Wu
(2007). Dothideomycetes. l fam., 28 gen., 1628 spp. (Acta Myco/. Sin. 10: 27, 1991; Botryotinia fabae
Fam: teleomorph of Botrytis fabae, chocolate spot), Ver-
Botryosphaeriaceae hoeff et al. (Recent advances in Botrytis research,
For Lit. see under fam. 1992), van der Vlugt-Bergrnans et al. (MR 97: 1193,
Botryosphaerostroma Petr. (1921) = Botryodiplodia 1993; genetic variation and DNA polymorphisms in
fide Sutton (Myco/. Pap. 141, 1977). B. cinerea), van Kan et al. (Neth. JI Pl. Path. 99
Botryosphaerostroma Petr. & Syd. (1926) = Suppl. 3: 119, 1993; electrophoretic karyotypes in
Sphaeropsis Sacc. fide Sutton (Myco/. Pap. 141, B. cinerea), Giraud et al. (Mo/. Biol. Evol. 14: 1177,
1977). 1997), Holst-Jensen et al. (Nordic JI Bot. 18: 705,
Botryosporium Corda ( 1831 ), anamorphic Pezizomy- 1998; phylogeny), Forster & Adaskaveg (Phytopa-
cotina, Hso.OeH.6. 4, widespread. See Mason (My- thology 90: 171, 2000; detection with DNA primers),
co/. Pap. 2: 27, 1928), Vincent & Blackwell (Taxon Nielsen & Yohalem (Myco/. 93: 1064, 2001; poly-
36: 158, 1987; nomencl.), Zhang & Kendrick (Acta ploidy), Albertini et al. (MR 106: 1171, 2002; speci-
Myco/. Sin. 9: 31, 1990; key 4 spp. ). ation), Muiioz et al. (MR 106: 594, 2002; Chile),
Botryosporium Schwein. (1832) ? = Dictyosporium Nielsen et al. (Pl. Dis. 86: 682, 2002; on onion),
fide Sutton (in litt. ). Fournier et al. (Myco/. 95: 251, 2003; VCG markers),
Botryostroma Hohn. (1911), anamorphic Venturi- Moyano et al. (Eur. J. Pl. Path. 109: 515, 2003;
aceae. 2, America (tropical). See Hughes & Seifert population genetics), Yohalem et al. (Mycotaxon 85:
(Sydowia 50: 192, 1998). 175, 2003; nomencl.), Seever & Weeds (Botrytis:
Botryothecium Syd. (1937) = Rosenscheldiella fide Biology, Pathology and Control: 29, 2004; review),
Hansford (Myco/. Pap. 15, 1946). Chilvers et al. (Australas. Pl. Path. 33: 29, 2004; on
Botryotinia Whetzel (1945), Sclerotiniaceae. Ana- onion in Australia), Fukumori et al. (J. Gen. Pl. Path.
morph Botrytis. c. 19, widespread. See Hennebert & 70: 256, 2004; spermatia), Fournier et al. (Myco/. 97:
Groves (CJB 41: 341, 1963), Jarvis (Can. Dept. Ag- 1251, 2006; phylogeny), Ma & Michailides (Pl. Dis.
ric. Monogr. 15, 1977; taxonomy, physiology, patho- 89: 1083, 2005; California), Rehner & Buckley (My-
 BRACHYCONIDIELLOPSIS IOI

col. 97: 84, 2005; cryptic speciation), Staats et al. phaeriaceae. 1 (marine), Europe. See Yusoff et al.
(Mo/. Biol. Evol. 22: 333, 2005; phylogeny). (CJB 71: 346, 1993), Yusoff et al. (CJB 72: 1550,
Botrytites Mesch. (1892), Fossil Fungi. 1 (Oligocene), 1994).
Europe. Bovilla Sacc. (1883) = Cercophora fide Lundqvist
Botrytoides M. Moore & F.P. Almeida (1937) = Rhi- (Symb. bot. upsal. 20 no. l, 1972).
nocladiella Nannf. fide Schol-Schwarz (Antonie van Bovista Pers. (1794), Agaricaceae. c. 55, widespread.
Leeuwenhoek 34: 140, 1968). See Kreisel (Beih. Nova Hedwigia 25, 1967;
Bottaria A. Massa!. (1856) = Mycoporum Flot. ex Ny!. monogr.), Calonge (Mycol. 96: 1152, 2004; Mexico),
fide Harris (Evansia 4: 28, 1987). Baseia (Mycotaxon 91: 81, 2005; Brazil).
Bottariomyces Cif. & Tomas. (1953) = Pyrenula Ach. Bovistaria (Fr.) P. Karst. ( 1889) = Langerrnannia.
(1809) fide Harris (Mem. N. Y. bot. Gdn 49, 1989). Bovistella Morgan (1892) = Lycoperdon Pers. fide
botuliform, cylindrical with rounded ends; sausage- Larsson & Jeppson (MR 112: 4, 2008).
like in form; see allantoid. Bovistina Long & Stouffer (1941) = Disciseda fide
Boubovia Svrcek (1977), Pezizales. 6, widespread (esp. Ponce (Fieldiana, Bot. 38: 23, 1976).
temperate). See Yao & Spooner (MR 100: 193, Bovistoides Lloyd (1919) = Myriostoma fide Suarez &
1996), van Brummelen & Kristiansen (Persoonia 17: Wright (Mycotaxon 71: 251, 1999).
265, 1999; Norway), Perry et al. (MR 111: 549, Boydia A.L. Sm. (1919) = Vialaea fide Redlin (Sy-
2007; phylogeny). dowia 41: 296, 1989).
Boudier (Jean Louis Emile; 1828-1920; France). A BPI, US National Fungus Collection (Beltsville, Md,
pharmacist of Montmorency. An expert on discomy- USA); founded 1869, part of the United States De-
cetes, producing some of the finest illustrations of partment of Agriculture's (USDA) Agricultural Re-
these fungi. Boudier's microscopic measurements are search Service (ARS): see Cross et al. (Systematic
usually c. 10% too high (van Brummelen, Persoonia collections of the Agricultural Research Service,
5: 233, 1969). Pubis. Histoire et Classification des 1977).
Discomycetes d'Europe (1907) [reprint 1968]; lcones BR, National Botanic Garden of Belgium (Meise, Bel-
Mycologicae ou Iconographie des Champignons de gium); founded 1870; supported by the Ministry of
France, Principalement Discomycetes 5 vols (1905- Agriculture.
1910) [reprint 1981-1986]. Biogs, obits etc. Mangin Brachiola A. Cali, P.M. Takvorian, S. Lewin, M.
(BSMF 36: 181, 1920); Lamy (BSMF 100: CXXXIX, Rendel, C.S. Sian, M. Wittner, H.B. Tanowitz, E.
1984 [correspondence]); Grummann (1974: 268); Keohane & L. Weiss (1998), Microsporidia. 4. See
Stafleu & Cowan (TL-2 1: 290, 1976). Cali et al. (Acta Protozool. 43: 73, 1998).
Boudiera Cooke (1877), Pezizaceae. 10, Europe; N. Brachiosphaera Nawawi (1976), anamorphic Aliquan-
America. See Hirsch (Wiss en. Z. Fried.-Schiller- dostipitaceae, Hso.l bH.19. 2 (aquatic), pantropical.
Univ. 32: 1013, 1983), Landvik et al. (Nordic JI Bot. See Nawawi (TBMS 67: 213, 1976), Chan et al.
17: 403, 1997; DNA), Norman & Egger (Mycol. 91: (Fungal Diversity 5: 89, 2000; Hong Kong), Descals
820, 1999; phylogeny), Hansen et al. (Mo/. Phylogen. (MR 109: 545, 2005; propagules), Campbell et al.
Evol. 36: 1, 2005; phylogeny), Hansen & Pfister (CJB 85: 873, 2007; phylogeny).
(Mycol. 98: 1029, 2006; phylogeny). brachy- (prefix), short.
Boudiera Lazaro Ibiza ( 1916) = Phellinus fide Donk Brachyascus Syd. ( 1917) = Microdiscus Sacc.
(Verh. K. ned. Akad. Wet. tweede sect. 62: 1, 1974). Brachybasidiaceae Giium. (1926), Exobasidiales. 4
Boudierella Costantin (1897) = Delacroixia. gen. (+ 1 syn.), 10 spp.
Boudierella Sacc. (1895), ? Pyronemataceae. 1, Lit.: Donk (Taxon: 243, 1951-63), Giiumann (Belg.
Europe. See Kimbrough & Korf (Am. J. Bot. 54: 9, JI Bot.: 358, 1964), Cunningham et al. (Mycol. 68:
1967). 642, 1976; key), Ingold (TBMS 84: 542, 1985),
bouillon, meat broth used as a culture medium. Oberwinkler (Stud. Mycol. 30: 61, 1987), Barreto &
Bourdot (Hubert; 1861-1937; France). Priest, Saint- Evans (TBMS 91: 81, 1988), Gruezo (Nat. Hist. Bull.
Priest-en-Murat, Allier (1898-1937). Noted for his Siam Soc. 38: 89, 1990), Bauer et al. (CJB 75: 1273,
studies on Hymenomycetes, esp. Thelephoraceae and 1997), Berndt & Sharma (MR 102: 1484, 1998), Be-
resupinate fungi. Collections in PC. Pubis. (with gerow et al. (Mycol. Progr. 1: 187, 2002).
Galzin) Hymenomycetes de France (1928) [reprint Brachybasidiales Donk (1964) = Exobasidiales.
1969]. Biogs, obits etc. Gilbert (BSMF 55: 137, 1939) Brachybasidium Giium. (1922), Brachybasidiaceae. 1
[bibliography, portrait]; Grummann (1974: 268); (on Palmae), Java. See Giiumann (Annis Mycol. 20:
Stafleu & Cowan (TL-2 1: 294, 1976); Stafleu & 269, 1922).
Mennega (TL-2, Suppl. 2: 391, 1992). Brachycarphium Berk. (1849), Fossil Fungi, anamor-
Bourdotia (Bres.) Bres. & Torrend (1913), Auricular- phic Pezizomycotina. 1 (Oligocene), Baltic.
iales. 1, widespread. See Weiss & Oberwinkler (MR Brachycladites Mesch. (1892) = Brachycarphium.
105: 403, 2001; phylogeny). Brachycladium Berk. (1848) = Brachycarphium.
bourrelet, see ascus. Brachycladium Corda (1838), anamorphic Crivellia. 1,
Bouvetiella 0vstedal (1986), ? Hymeneliaceae (L). 1, widespread. See Saccardo (Syll.fang. 4: 489, 1886).
Antarctica. See 0vstedal (Norsk Polarinstitutt Brachyconidiella R.F. Castaneda & W.B. Kendr.
Skrifter: 35, 1986), Timdal in Hawksworth (Ed.) (As- (1990), anamorphic Dothideomycetes,
comycete Systematics. Problems and Perspectives in Hsy/Hsp.ObP.1. 1, Cuba. See Castaneda Ruiz & Ken-
the Nineties NATO ASI Series vol. 269 269: 381, drick (Univ. Waterloo Biol. Ser. 33: 11, 1990), De-
1994; posn). cock et al. (Cryptog. Mycol. 25: 137, 2004).
Bovetia Onofri & Persiani (1982) = Sarophorum fide Brachyconidiellopsis Decock, R.F. Castaneda &
Samson & Seifert (Advances in Penicillium and As- Adhikari (2004), anamorphic Microascaceae. l (on
pergillus Systematics 102: 397, 1985). dung), Nepal. See Decock et al. (Cryptog. Mycol. 25:
Bovicornua J0rg. Koch & E.B.G. Jones (1993), Halos- 140, 2004).
102 BRACHYCYCLJC

brachycyclic, see Pucciniales and Table 5. Brefeld (Julius Oscar; 1839-1925; Germany). Son of a
Brachydesmiella G. Arnaud ex S. Hughes (1961), pharmacist in Westphalia; Professor at the Forestry
anamorphic Pezizomycotina, Hso.= eP.26. 5, wide- Academy, Eberswaldeln (1876), then Professor of
spread. See Nicot (BSMF 86: 705, 1971), Sivichai et Botany at Milnster, and later Breslau. Brefeld is
al. (Mycoscience 39: 239, 1998), Castaneda Ruiz et noted for his development of pure culture methods in
al. (Mycotaxon 85: 211, 2003; Venezuela), Castaneda connexion with work on life-histories and growth of
Ruiz et al. (Mycotaxon 95: 261, 2006; Brazil). fungi. From the first he saw how necessary it was for
Brachydesmium (Sacc.) Costantin (1888) = Clastero- culture media and apparatus to be sterile and, I 0
sporium fide Saccardo (Syll.fang. 4: 386, 1886). years before Koch, was using gelatin to make solid
brachyform, see Pucciniales and Table 5. media. Working in tum with different groups of
Brachyhelicoon Arnaud (1952), anamorphic Pezizo- fungi, his writings are still a mine of details on spore
mycotina, Hso.0-= hH.?. I, Europe. See Arnaud germination, and growth and development of fungi.
(BSMF 68: 208, 1952), Goos (Mycol. 79: I, 1987). For 25 years he had the use of only one eye and from
brachymeiosis (obsol. ), a third division, once claimed about 1914 was blind. Pubis. Botanische Unter-
to occur in the ascus. suchungen iiber Schimmelpilze (later Untersuchun-
Brachymyces G.L. Barron (1980), Helicocephalida- gen aus dem Gesammtgebeit der Mykologie) 15 parts
ceae. I (from soil), Canada. See Barron (CJB 58: ( 1872-1912) [in these publications, with the help of
2450, 1980). beautiful figures, he provided detailed accounts of his
Brachyphoris J. Chen (2007), anamorphic Hyalorbilia. investigations]; also responsible for more than 40 pa-
5, widespread. See Chen et al. (Fungal Diversity 26: pers on mycology and plant diseases. Biogs, obits etc.
127, 2007). Anon. (Nature 116: 369, 1925); Grummann (1974:
Brachysporiella Bat. (1952), anamorphic Ascotai- 16); Sopp (Norske Videnskaps-Akademi i Oslo Arbok
wania, Hso.= eP.l. 6, widespread. See Ellis (Mycol. 1925: 83, 1926); Stafleu & Cowan (TL-2 1: 314,
Pap. 72, 1959; key), Ranghoo & Hyde (Mycol. 90: 1976); Stafleu & Mennega (TL-2, Suppl. 3: 47,
1055, 1998; key), Fallah et al. (CJB 77: 87, 1999), 1995).
Partridge et al. (Mycotaxon 73: 303, 1999), Yanna & Brefeldiella Speg. (1889), Brefeldiellaceae. 2, pan-
Ho (Cryptog. Mycol. 25: 129, 2004). tropical. See Millier & von Arx (Beitr. Kryptfl.
Brachysporiellina Subram. & Bhat (1989), anamor- Schweiz 11 no. 2, 1962), Eriksson (Op. Bot. 60,
phic Pezizomycotina, Hso.= eP.10. I, India. See 1981), Reynolds & Gilbert (Aust. Syst. Bot. 18: 265,
Subramanian & Bhat (Kavaka 15: 46, 1987). 2005; Australia), Reynolds & Gilbert (Cryptog. My-
Brachysporiopsis Yanna, W.H. Ho & K.D. Hyde ca/. 27: 249, 2006; Panama).
(2004), anamorphic Pezizomycotina. I (on palms), Brefeldiellaceae E. Milli. & Arx ( 1962), ? Dothideo-
Hong Kong. See Yanna & Ho (Cryptog. Mycol. 25: mycetes (inc. sed. ). 1 gen., 2 spp.
130, 2004). Lit.: Eriksson (Op. Bot. 60, 1981 ), Eriksson (Op.
Brachysporisporites R.T. Lange & P.H. Sm. (1971), Bot. 60: 220 pp., 1981).
Fossil Fungi. 2 (Eocene), Australia; Canada. Brefeldiellites Dilcher (1965), Fossil Fungi. 2 (Creta-
Brachysporium Sacc. (1886), anamorphic Cryptadel- ceous, Eocene), Argentina; USA.
phia, Hso.= eP .11. 11, widespread. See Ellis (Dema- Brefeldiopycnis Petr. & Cif. (1932), anamorphic Pe-
tiaceous Hyphomycetes, 1971; key), Scheuer & zizomycotina, ?.OeH.?. I, West Indies.
Chlebicki (Acta Mycologica Warszawa 32: 147, Brefeldochium Verkley (2005), anamorphic Polydes-
1997), Reblova & Seifert (Mycol. 96: 343, 2004). mia, H?.?.?. I, widespread. See Verkley (Nova Hed-
brand, a leaf disease caused by a microscopic fungus, wigia 80: 504, 2005).
esp. a rust or smut (sometimes named the - fungus) Brencklea Petr. (1923) = Scolecosporiella Petr. fide
(obsol. ); - spore, urediniospore; smut spore. Sutton (CJB 46: 183, 1968).
brandy, see spirits. Brenesiella Syd. (1929), Pezizomycotina. I, C. Amer-
Brasiliomyces Viegas (1944), Erysiphaceae. Ana- ica.
morph Oidium. 7, widespread. See Hanlin & Tor- Bresadola (Giacopo; 1847-1929; Italy). An amateur
tolero (Mycol. 76: 439, 1984; key), Zheng (Myco- mycologist of Trento. Main collection in Stockholm
taxon 19: 281, 1984), Braun (Beih. Nova Hedwigia (S). Pubis. Fungi Tridentini Novi et Nondum De-
89, 1987; key), Mori et al. (Mycol. 92: 74, 2000; phy- lineati, Descripti et Iconibus Illustrati ( 1881-1892);
logeny), Braun et al. (The Powdery Mildews A Com- Iconographia Mycologica 28 vols ( 1927-60) [mostly
prehensive Treatise: 13, 2001; review), To-Anun et Agaricales; reprint 1981-1982]. Biogs, obits etc. Bre-
al. (Mycoscience 44: 447, 2003), Wang et al. (Mycol. sadola (Iconographia Mycologica 26: v, 1933) [por-
98: 1065, 2006; phylogeny). trait]; Zalin & Lazzari (Carteggio Bresadola-
Brassia A. Massa!. (1860) [non Brassia R. Br. 1813, Saccardo, 1987 [correspondence]); Grummann
Orchidaceae] = Thelotrema fide Hale (Bull. Br. Mus. (1974: 431); Stafleu & Mannega (TL-2, Suppl. 3: 66,
nat. hist. Bot. 8: 227, 1981 ). 1995).
Braunia Rick (1934) [non Braunia Bruch & Schimp. Bresadolella Hohn. (1903) = Trichosphaerella fide
1846, Musci] = Brauniella fide Stalpers (in litt. ). Rossman et al. (Stud. Mycol. 42: 248 pp., 1999).
Brauniella Rick ex Singer ( 1955), ? Strophariaceae. I, Bresadolia Speg. (1883) = Polyporus P. Micheli ex
S. America. See Singer (Proc. K. ned. Akad. Wet. Adans. fide Donk (Verh. K. ned. Akad. Wet. tweede
Ser. C, Biol. Med. Sci. 66: 115, 1963). sect. 62: l, 1974).
Brauniellaceae Singer (1962) = Strophariaceae. Bresadolina Brinkmann (1909) = Cotylidia fide Donk
Brauniellula A.H. Sm. & Singer (1959) = Chroogom- (Taxon 6: 22, 1957).
phus fide Miller (Mycol. 95: 176, 2003). Bresadolina Rick (1928), Pezizomycotina. I, Brazil.
breathing pore, raised aperture in the upper cortex of Bretonia C.E. Bertrand & Hovel. (1892), Fossil Fungi
Parmelia exasperata from the medulla to the exte- (mycel.) Fungi. I (Permian), Europe.
rior. Brettanomyces N.H. Claussen ex Custers (1940),
 BROWN ROT FUNGI 103

anamorphic Dekkera. 10, widespread. See Lee & Lit.: Awasthi & Srivastava (Proc. Indian Acad. Sci.
Jong (Mycotaxon 2S: 455, 1986), Hoeben et al. (J. Pl. Sci. 99: 165, 1989), Hafellner (Symb. bot. upsal.
Mo/. Evol. 36: 263, 1993; mitochondrial genomes), 32 no. 1: 35, 1997).
Boekhout et al. (Int. J. Syst. Bacteriol. 44: 781, 1994; Brigantiella (Sacc.) Sacc. ( 1905) ? = Lophiostoma fide
phylogeny), Cai et al. (Int. J. Syst. Bacteriol. 46: 542, Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8,
1996; phylogeny), Smith in Kurtzman & Fell (Eds) 1995).
(Yeasts, a taxonomic study 4th edn: 450, 1998), Rod- Briosia Cavara (1888), anamorphic Pezizomycotina,
rigues et al. (Journal of Applied Microbiology 90: Hsy.OeP.38. 2, widespread. See Sutton (Mycol. Pap.
588, 2001; diagnostic media), Cocolin et al. (Appl. 132, 1973), Sigler & Carmichael (Mycotaxon 4: 349,
Environm. Microbiol. 70: 1347, 2004; molecular de- 1976), Nasu et al. (Ann. phytopath. Soc. Japan 60:
tection), Suh et al. (Mycol. 98: I 006, 2006; phylog- 608, 1994; on grape).
eny). Brobdingnagia K.D. Hyde & P.F. Cannon (1999),
Brevicatenospora R.F. Castaneda, Minter & Saikawa Phyllachoraceae. 2 (on living leaves), Africa; Austra-
(2006), anamorphic Pezizomycotina. 1 (submerged lia. See Hyde & Cannon (Mycol. Pap. 17S: 114,
leaves), Cuba. See Castaneda Ruiz et al. (Mycotaxon 1999), Sivanesan & Shivas (Fungal Diversity 11:
96: 152, 2006). 145, 2002).
Brevicellicium K.H. Larss. & Hjortstam (1978), Hyd- Brochospora Kirschst. (1944) = Sporormia fide von
nodontaceae. 13, widespread. See Larsson & Hjort- Arx & Miiller (Stud. Mycol. 9, 1975).
stam (Mycotaxon 7: 117, 1978), Hjortstam (Myco- Brodoa Goward (1987), ? Parmeliaceae (L). 3, wide-
taxon 79: 181, 2001; tropical and subtropical spe- spread. See Goward (Bryologist 89: 222, 1986), Thell
cies). et al. (Symb. bot. upsal. 34 no. 1: 429, 2004; Scandi-
brevicollate, short-necked. navia), Blanco et al. (Mo/. Phylogen. Evol. 39: 52,
Brewing. The process of beer making. Classical brew- 2006; phylogeny).
ing comprises a number of stages: (1) malting, when bromatia, the rounded swellings at the ends of hyphae
water soaked barley grain is allowed to germinate of ant fungi (see Insects and fungi) which are used by
and endogenous enzymes attack the starch and cer- the ants as food.
tain proteins of the grain; (2) grinding the malted Bromicolla E.V. Eichw. (1843) = Sclerotium fide
grain to form grist; (3) mashing, mixing the grist Mussat (Syll.fung. IS, 1901) Also considered an alga
with water when there is further enzyme action after (Chlorophyceae or Palmellaceae).
which (4) the resulting liquid, wort, is boiled with bronchomycosis, see mycosis.
female hop (Humulus lupulus) flowers and on cool- Brooksia Hansf. (1956), Dothideomycetes. Anamorph
ing (5) fermented by S. cerevisiae or another yeast. Hiospira. I, widespread (tropical). See Deighton &
See beer, Wine making, yeast. Pirozynski (Mycol. Pap. lOS, 1966).
Briania D.R. Reynolds (1989), anamorphic Meliolina, broom cells (of agarics ), cells bearing apical append-
Hso.OeH.15. I, Hawaii. See Reynolds (Pacific Sci. ages to give a broom-like appearance on pileus or
43: 161, 1989). edge of lamella, as in Marasmius rotula; cellules en
Briansuttonia R.F. Castaneda, Minter & Saikawa brosse (Singer, 1962: 62).
(2004), anamorphic Pleosporales. 1, Australia. See Broomeia Berk. (1844), Broomeiaceae. 2, Africa; S.
Castaneda Ruiz et al. (Mycotaxon 89: 304, 2004). America.
Briardia Sacc. (1885) = Duebenia fide Nannfeldt Broomeiaceae Zeller ( 1948), Agaricales. I gen., 2 spp.
(Svensk bot. Tidskr. 23: 316, 1929). Lit.: Bottomley (Bothalia 4: 473, 1948), Ryvarden
Briarea Corda ( 1831) = Aspergillus fide Hughes (CJB et al. (An Introduction to the Larger Fungi of South
36: 727, 1958). Central Africa: 200 pp., 1994), Jacobson (Mcilvainea
. Bricookea M.E. Barr (1982) = Lophiostoma fide 12: 21, 1996), Sharp & Piearce (Kew Bull. S4: 739,
Shoemaker & Babcock (Stud. Mycol. 31: 165, 1989), 1999).
Barr (Mycotaxon 43: 371, 1992), Sukova (Czech My- Broomella Sacc. (1883), Amphisphaeriaceae. Ana-
col. S6: 63, 2004; Czech Republic), Eriksson (Svensk morphs Pestalotia, Truncate/la. 7, widespread. See
Mykol. Tidskr. 28: 38, 2007; synonymy). Miiller in Yuan & Zhao (Eds) (Sydowia 44: 90, 1992;
Bridgeoporus T.J. Volk, Burds. & Ammirati (1996), key), Kang et al. (MR 103: 53, 1999).
Agaricomycetes. 1, USA. Hymenochaetales or Aga- Broomeola Kuntze (1891), anamorphic Pezizomy-
ricales (Oxyporus clade). See Burdsall et al. (Myco- cotina, Hsp.1 eH.?. 1, British Isles.
taxon 60: 390, 1996), Redberg et al. (Mycol. 9S: 836, broth, a liquid nutrient culture medium, esp. one con-
2003; phylogeny). taining meat extract.
bridging hypha, a branch hypha joining two other Brown (William; 1888-1975; Scotland, later England).
hyphae (Buller, Researches 4: 152, 1931 ); - species Assistant (1912-1928) then Professor of Plant Pa-
or - host, a plant by which a specialized parasite thology (1928-1938) then Professor of Botany (1938-
went, in Marshall Ward's opinion (Ann. Bot. IS: 560, 1953), Imperial College of Science & Technology,
1902; Ann. Myc. I: 132, 1903; but see Bean et al., University of London. Noted for his research on the
Ann. Bot. N.S. 18: 129, 1954), from a susceptible to a physiology of parasitism and as a teacher. Biogs,
resistant host. obits etc. Garrett (Biographical Memoirs of Fellows
Brigantiaea Trevis. (1853) nom. rej., Brigantiaeaceae of the Royal Society 21: 155, 1975) [bibliography,
(L). 22, widespread. See Hafellner & Bellemere portrait]; Hawker (TBMS 6S: 343, 1975) [portrait].
(Nova Hedwigia 3S: 237, 1982), Hafellner & brown oak, oak wood stained by Fistulina hepatica
Bellemere (Nova Hedwigia 38: 169, 1983; conidia (Cartwright, TBMS 21: 68, 1937).
from ascospores), Hafellner (Acta Univ. Ups. Symb. brown rot fungi, species of Monilinia causing fruit
Bot. Upsal. 32 no. I: 35, 1997). rots and other damage to fruit trees. See Wormald
Brigantiaeaceae Hafellner & Bellem. (1982), Le- (Tech. Bull. Ministr. Agric. 3, 1954), Byrde & Wil-
canorales (L). 2 gen.(+ 2 syn.), 25 spp. letts (The brown rot fungi offruit, 1977).
104 BRUCEA

Brucea Rikkinen (2003), Lecanorales. l (on conifer Liicking et al. (Bryologist 108: 483, 2005).
resin), USA. See Rikkinen (Ann. bot. Jenn. 40: 444, Bryomyces Dobbeler (1978), ? Pseudoperisporiaceae.
2003). 9 (on Musci), widespread. See Dobbeler (Mitt. bot.
Brunaudia (Sacc.) Kuntze (1898) ? = Rhytidhysteron StSamml. Miinch. 14: 233, 1978), Dobbeler (Nova
fide Kutorga & Hawksworth (SA 15: I, 1997). Hedwigia 76: l, 2003).
Brunchorstia Erikss. (1891), anamorphic Grem- Bryonectria Dobbe Ier ( 1998), Bionectriaceae. 8 (on
meniella, St.= eH.15. I, widespread. See Punithalin- foliose liverworts and mosses), widespread. See
gam & Gibson (JMI Descr. Fungi Bact.: no. 369, Dobbeler (Nova Hedwigia 66: 334, 1998), Dobbeler
1973), Santamaria et al. (Pl. Path. 54: 331, 2005; (Sendtnera 6: 93, 1999; n. spp.), Rossman et al.
population genetics). (Stud. Mycol. 42: 248 pp., 1999), Dobbeler (Mycol.
Bruneaudia, see Brunaudia. 97: 924, 2005; ascospores).
Brunneiapiospora K.D. Hyde, J. Frohl. & Joanne E. Bryonora Poe It ( 1983), Lecanoraceae (L). 11, wide-
Taylor (1998), Clypeosphaeriaceae. 6 (saprobic on spread. See Holtan-Hartwig (Mycotaxon 40: 295,
palms), widespread (tropical). See Hyde et al. (Sy- 1991), Poelt & Obermayer (Nova Hedwigia 53: l,
dowia 50: 21, 1998), Kang et al. (Mycoscience 40: 1991; key), Grube et al. (MR. 108: 506, 2004; phy-
151, 1999), Rogers & Ju (Sydowia 55: 359, 2003). logeny).
Brunneocorticium S.H. Wu (2007), Agaricales. l, Bryonosema E.U. Canninga, D. Refardtb, C.R. Voss-
China; Taiwan. See Wu et al. (Mycol. 99: 302, 2007). brinckc, B. Okamurad & A. Curry (2002), Micro-
Brunneospora Guarro & Punsola (1987), Onygena- sporidia. 2. See Canninga et al. (Eur. J. Protist. 38:
ceae. Anamorph Chrysosporium. l, Spain. See Sigler 247, 2002).
et al. (CJB 76: 1624, 1999), Cano et al. (Stud. Mycol. Bryopelta Dobbeler & Poelt (1978), Dothideomycetes.
47: 165, 2002). I (on Hepaticae), Norway; Sweden. See Dobbeler &
Brunneosporella V.M. Ranghoo & K.D. Hyde (2001), Poelt (Mitt. bot. StSamml. Miinch. 14: 126, 1978).
Annulatascaceae. I (on submerged wood), Hong Bryophagus Nitschke ex Arnold (1862), Ostropales
Kong. See Ranghoo et al. (MR.105: 625, 2001). (L). 3, widespread. See Hawksworth et al. (Lichen-
Brunnipila Baral (1985), Hyaloscyphaceae. I, north ologist 12: 18, 1980; nomencl.), Kantvilas (Muelleria
temperate. See Raitviir (Eesti NSV Tead. Akad. Toim. 16: 65, 2002; Australian taxa), Kauff & Lutzoni
Biol. seer 36: 313, 1987), Leenurm et al. (Sydowia (Mo/. Phylogen. Evol. 25: 138, 2002; phylogeny),
52: 30, 2000; ultrastructure), Sukova (Czech Mycol. Lumbsch et al. (Mo/. Phylogen. Evol. 31: 822, 2004;
57: 139, 2005; lignicolous spp.). phylogeny).
Brycekendrickia Nag Raj (1973), anamorphic Pezizo- Bryophilous fungi. Fungi growing on Bryophyta:
mycotina, St.OeH.15. I, India. See Nag Raj (CJB 51: muscicolous species on mosses, hepaticolous species
1337, 1973). on liverworts. A wide range of fungi are restricted to
Bryocaulon Kiirnefelt (1986), Parmeliaceae (L). 3, bryophytes (obligate bryophilous fungi). For exam-
widespread (north temperate). See Kiirnefelt et al. ple, Synchytrium pyriforme (Chytridiomycetes),
(Nova Hedwigia 67: 71, 1998), Thell et al. (Symb. Eocronartium muscicola and species of Galerina
bot. upsal. 34 no. I: 429, 2004; Scandinavia), Rand- (Strophariaceae) grow on the gametophytes of
lane & Saag (Central European Lichens: 75, 2006; mosses, Epicoccum plagiochilae (anamorphic Asco-
key). mycota) on those of hepatics. However, the most
Bryocentria Dobbeler (2004), Bionectriaceae. 3 (on such fungi by far belong to the Pezizomycotina (c.
mosses), Europe. See Dobbeler (Mycol. Progr. 3: 350 species in 90 genera). They represent an array of
247, 2004), Dobbeler (Mycol. 97: 924, 2005; asco- taxa of quite different systematic positions (e.g. Do-
spores). thideales, Hypocreales, Leotiales, Ostropales, Pezi-
Bryochiton Dobbeler & Poelt ( 1978), ? Pseudoperispo- zales), mode of nutrition, infection of host organs and
riaceae. 4 (on Musel), Europe. See Dobbeler in host selection. Several genera are unknown else-
Laursen et al. (Eds) (Arctic and Alpine Mycology 2: where (e.g. Bryodiscus, Bryonectria, Bryoscyphus,
87, 1987), Dobbeler (Nova Hedwigia 76: I, 2003), Hypobryon, Octospora, Octosporella). In other cases
Dobbeler (MR. 111: 1406, 2007). mainly non-bryophilous genera contain obligate
Bryochysium Link (1833) nom. dub., Fungi. See Ra- parasites of mosses and hepatics, for example Acros-
benhorst (Deutsch. Krypt. Fl. 2 index: 15, 1853; = permum adeanum, Dactylospora heimerlii, Muel-
Rhizoctonia s. lat.). lerella frullaniae, Nectria egens.
Bryocladium Kunze (1830) = Pisomyxa fide Saccardo The bryophilous habit has evoked surprising adap-
(Syll.fang. 9: 374, 1891). tations, e.g. the formation of tiny, frequently gelati-
Bryodina Hafellner (200 I), Lecanoraceae (L). I, nous ascomata which generally prefer those parts of a
Europe (central). See Hafellner & Tiirk (Stapfia 76: plant which prevent too rapid loss of moisture and
150, 2001). allow at the same time effective spore discharge (leaf
Bryodiscus B. Hein, E. Miill. & Poelt (1971), Odon- axils, border of the ventral leaf side, or perforation of
totremataceae. 3 (on Musci), Europe. See Dobbeler & the leaves or perianths in hepatics, interspaces of the
Poelt (Svensk bot. Tidskr. 68: 369, 1974; key), Dob- photosynthetic leaf lamellae in Polytrichales). Some
beler (Biodiv. Cons. 6: 721, 1997). species are necrotrophic (Belonioscypha hypnorum,
Bryoglossum Redhead (1977), Hyaloscyphaceae. 2, Bryostroma necans, Lizonia emperigonia, Nectria
Europe; N. America. See also Mitrula. See Redhead muscivora) with intracellular hyphae, causing ne-
(CJB 55: 307, 1977), Knudsen & Hansen (Nordic JI crotic lesions. Necrotic rings in moss cushions in po-
Bot. 16: 211, 1996), Wang et al. (Mo/. Phylogen. lar regions can be conspicuous (Longton, The Biol-
Evol. 41: 295, 2006; phylogeny), Wang et al. (Mycol. ogy of Polar Bryophytes and Lichens, pp. 101-104,
98: 1065, 2006; phylogeny). 1988). Lesions in liverwort colonies are known, too
Bryogomphus Liicking, W.R. Buck, Serus. & L.I. (Hawksworth, Fld Stud. 4: 391, 1976).
Ferraro (2005), Pilocarpaceae (L). I, Caribbean. See Most species represent biotrophic parasites which
 BUELL/ELLA 105

do not cause severe damage to their hosts. Hyphae of Glavich (Bryologist 106: 588, 2003; ecology), Thell
these species grow over the cell walls or within or et al. (Symb. bot. upsal. 34 no. l: 429, 2004; biogeog-
between them. Hyphal appendages like appressoria, raphy), Miitdlikowska et al. (Mycol. 98: 1088, 2006;
haustoria or conidiogenous cells are most useful phylogeny), Wang et al. (J. Hattori bot. Lab. 100:
taxonomic characters. Endophytic VA mycorrhizal- 865, 2006; Himalayas).
like fungi regularly occur inside hepatics; most are Bryoscyphus Spooner (1984), Helotiaceae. 7 (on
sterile and part of a coevolved mutualism (Boullard, Bryophyta, Cladonia), widespread. See Verkley et al.
1988; see mycothalli). Octospora infects the under- (Persoonia 16: 383, 1997), Alstrup & Cole (Bryolo-
ground rhizoids of acrocarpic mosses with large ap- gist 10: 222, 1998).
pressoria and intracellular haustoria, sometimes caus- Bryosphaerla Dobbeler (1978), Dothideomycetes. 9
ing conspicuous rhizoid galls. Lizonia is specific to (on Musci), Europe. See Dobbeler (Mitt. bot.
antheridial cups of Polytrichum and related genera. StSamml. Miinch. 14: 151, 1978).
Systematically different species colonizing the spaces Bryostigma Poelt & Dobbeler (1979) = Arthonia fide
betwen the leaf lamellae of Polytrichales, a phyloge- Coppins (Lichenologist 21: 195, 1989).
netically ancient and stable microhabitat, offer strik- Bryostroma Dobbeler (1978), Dothideomycetes. 7 (on
ing examples of convergent evolution. Even heavy Musc1), Europe. See Dobbeler (Mitt. bot. StSamml.
infections with hundreds of fruit-bodies in a single Miinch. 14: 170, 1978).
leaf of Dawsonia superba do not induce visible Bryothele Dobbeler (1998), Dothideomycetes. 1, Co-
symptoms. Many species have a restricted host range moros. See Dobbeler (Nova Hedwigia 66: 337,
and are specific to a certain host species or group of 1998).
hosts. The presence of bryophilous fungi in colonies 8-spore, see beta-spore. Cf. alpha spore.
of mosses or hepatics seems to be a very frequent, Bubacia Velen. (1922) nom. nud., Thelephorales. See
universal phenomenon. Some hosts apparently never Donk(Taxon6: 17, 1957).
occur without their parasites. These fungi are gener- Bubakia Arthur (1906) = Phakopsora fide Cummins &
ally totally neglected despite their number and fre- Hiratsuka (Illustr. Gen. Rust Fungi rev. edit., 1983).
quency. Vezdaea aestivalis is ± lichenized but inti- Bucholtzia Lohwag (1924) = Russula fide Singer &
mately associated also with moss leaves. Some li- Smith (Mem. Torrey bot. Club 21, 1960; as Ma-
chens can overgrow and kill mosses (Faegri, Lichen- cowanites).
ologist 12: 248, 1980). Buchwaldoboletus Pilat (1969), Boletaceae. 3, Europe;
Lit.: Barrio et al. (Boin. Soc. micol. Castellana 9: Australia. See Pilat (Friesia 9: 217, 1969), Basezzi &
73, 1985; macromycetes, Spain), Benkert (Z. Mykol. Bottaro (Rivista di Micologia 42: 155, 1999), Wat-
53: 195, 1987, 64: 17, 1998, parasitic Pezizales), ling (Edinb. J. Bot. 61: 41, 2004).
Dobbeler (Mitt. bot. StSamml., Munch. 14: I, 1978, buck-eye rot, a disease of tomato fruits (Phytophthora
pyrenocarps; Nova Hedw. 31: 817, 1980, parasitic nicotianae var. parasitica).
Pezizales; Mitt. bot. StSamml., Munch. 17: 393, 1981, buckle, see clamp-connexion.
monogr., key 21 spp. on Dawsonia; Arctic Alp. My- budding, a process of multiplication in !-celled fungi
col. 2: 87, 1987, ascomycetes on Polytrichastrum or in spores, in which there is a development of a
sexangulare; Nova Hedw. 62: 61, 1996, Potriphila new cell from a small outgrowth; cf. fission.
navicularis on Polytrichastrum alpinum; Biodiversity Buellia De Not. (1846) nom. cons., Caliciaceae (±L). c.
and Conservation 6: 721, 1997, review; Nova Hedw. 453, widespread. See Sheard (Lichenologist 2: 225,
66: 325, 1998, ascomycetes on Radula falccida), 1964; UK), Schauer (Mitt. bot. StSamml., Munchen S:
Duckett et al. (New Phytol. 118: 233, 1991; ultrastr.), 609, 1965), Lamb (Br. Antarct. Surv. Sci. Rep. 61,
Felix (Bot. Helv. 98: 239, 1988; review), Kost (Endo- 1968), Sheard (Bryologist 72: 220, 1969), Hafellner
cytobiosis & Cell Res. S: 287, 1988, bryophilous (Beih. Nova Hedwigia 62, 1979; gen. concept),
basidiomycetes), Poe It (Sydowia 38: 241, 1986; Scheidegger & Ruef (Nova Hedwigia 47: 433, 1988;
bryophilous lichens), Pocock & Duckett (Bryol. xanthone spp. Eur.), Scheidegger (Bot. Chron. 10:
Times 31: 2, 1985; review), Racovitza (Mem. Mus. 211, 1991; distrib. Medit. spp.), Scheidegger
natn Hist. Nat., Paris, n.s. B, 10, 1959; monogr. in- (Lichenologist 25: 315, 1993; key 36 spp. on rock,
cluding anamorphic fungi and sporophytes as sub- Eur.), Nordin (Symb. bot. upsal. 31: 327, 1996; Nor-
strata). dic spp.), Kalb & Elix (Mycotaxon 68: 465, 1998;
Bryophytomyces Cif. (1953), anamorphic Hymenoscy- chemistry), Moberg et al. (Taxon 48: 143, 1999; no-
phus. 1, Europe; Russia. See Bauch (Ber. dt. bot. mencl.), Nordin (Bryologist 102: 249, 1999; N. Am.),
Ges. 56: 73, 1938), Redhead & Spicer (Mycol. 73: Marbach (Biblthca Mycol. 74: 1, 2000; trop.), Grube
940, 1981). & Arup (Lichenologist 33: 63, 2001; polyphyly),
Bryopogon Link (1833) = Alectoria Ach. Trinkaus et al. (Lichenologist 33: 37, 2001; Austra-
Bryopogon Th. Fr. (1860) = Bryoria fide Brodo & lia), Molina et al. (Lichenologist 34: 509, 2002; phy-
Hawksworth (Op. bot. Soc. bot. Lund42, 1977). logeny), Wedin et al. (Taxon SI: 655, 2002; phylog-
Bryorella Dobbeler (1978), Dothideomycetes. lO (on eny), Helms et al. (Mycol. 95: 1078, 2003; phylog-
Musci), widespread. See Dobbeler (Mitt. bot. eny), Bungartz & Nash (Biblthca Lichenol. 88: 49,
StSamml. Miinch. 14: 128, 1978), Dobbeler (MR 111: 2004; N America), Bungartz et al. (Bryologist 107:
1406, 2007). 459, 2004; Mexico), Grube et al. (Biblthca Lichenol.
Bryoria Brodo & D. Hawksw. (1977), Parmeliaceae 88: 163, 2004; Australia), Simon et al. (J. Mo/. Evol.
(L). 51, widespread (esp. boreal and cool temperate). 60: 434, 2005; introns), Miitdlikowska et al. (Mycol.
See Brodo & Hawksworth (Op. bot. Soc. bot. Lund 98: 1088, 2006; phylogeny).
42, 1977; key 27 N. Am. spp.), Mattsson & Wedin Buelliaceae Zahlbr. ( 1907) = Caliciaceae.
(Lichenologist 31: 431, 1999; DNA), Wedin et al. Buelliastrum Zahlbr. ( 1930), Lecanorales (L ). 2,
(MR 103: 1152, 1999; phylogeny), Wang & Harada China.
(Nat. Hist. Res. 6: 43, 2001; B. asiatica group), Buelliella Fink (1935), Dothideomycetes. 8 (on Ii-
106 BUELLIOMYCES

chens), widespread. See Hafellner (Beih. Nova Hed- bot. 32, 1976; monogr.), Lumbsch (Mycotaxon 64:
wigia 62, 1979; key), Suija & Alstrup (Lichenologist 225, 1997), Blanco et al. (Mo/. Phylogen. Evol. 39:
36: 203, 2004). 52, 2006; phylogeny).
Buelliomyces E.A. Thomas ex Cif. & Tomas. (1953) = Bulbotricella V. Marcano, Mohali & A. Morales
Diploicia. (1996)? = Bulbothrix
Buelliopsis A. Schneid. (1897) = Buellia fide Hawk- Lit.: Lumbsch (Mycotaxon 64: 225, 1997).
sworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995). Bulbouncinula R.Y. Zheng & G.Q. Chen (1979) =
Buergenerula Syd. (1936), Magnaporthaceae. Ana- Erysiphe fide Braun & Takarnatsu (Schlechtendalia
morphs Passalora-like, Nakataea-like. 3, Europe; N. 4: 3, 2000).
America. See Barr (Mycol. 68: 611, 1976), McKenzie bulbous ( 1) bulb-like; (2) (of a stipe), having a swell-
(Mycotaxon 42: 351, 1991), Kohlmeyer et al. (Bot. ing at the base (Fig. 40).
Mar. 40: 291, 1997). Bulgaria Fr. (1822), Bulgariaceae. Anamorph En-
Buglossoporus Kot!. & Pouzar (1966), Fomitopsida- domelanconium. I, widespread (north & south tem-
ceae. 10, widespread. See Corner (Beih. Nova Hed- perate). B. inquinans, common saprobe on bark of
wigia 78: I, 1984). hardwoods after felling, but sometimes parasitic. See
Buglossus Wahlenb. (1826) = Fistulina fide Stalpers Fenwick (Mycologist 6: 177, 1992; culture), Verkley
(in litt. ). (The Ascus Apical Apparatus in Leotiales An Evalua-
bulbil, a discrete, compact, multicellular, thalloidic tion of Ultrastructural Characters as Phylogenetic
propagule initiated in one of several ways but always Markers in the Families Sclerotiniaceae, Leotiaceae
homogeneous throughout development, with all cells and Geoglossaceae: 209 pp., 1995; ultrastr.), Dilring
acropetally produced and expanding more or less & Triebel (Cryptog. Bryol.-Lichenol. 19: 123, 1998;
synchronously to many times (e.g. 4-JOx) the diame- phylogeny), Gemandt et al. (Mycol. 93: 915, 2001;
ter of the colourless, thin-walled hyphae from which phylogeny), Wang et al. (Mo/. Phylogen. Evol. 41:
they arise; pseudoparenchymatous at least at matur- 295, 2006; phylogeny), Wang et al. (Mycol. 98:
ity, and lacking internal differentiation (found in cer- 1065, 2006; phylogeny).
tain basidiomycetes such as Burgoa and Minimedusa, Bulgariaceae Fr. ( 1849), Leotiales. 4 gen. (+ I 0 syn.),
distinguished from sclerotia; see Weresub & LeClair, 7 spp.
CJB 49: 2203, 1971); lichenized in Multiclavula ver- Lit.: Gamundi & Arambarri (Revta Fae. Agron.
nalis (Poelt & Obermayer, Herzogia 8: 289, 1990). Univ. nat. La Plata 59: 17, 1983), Fenwick (Mycolo-
bulbillate (of a stipe), having a small or not clearly gist 6: 177, 1992), Triebel & Rambold (Arnoldia 4:
marked bulb at the base. 15, 1992), Dilring & Triebel (Cryptog. Bryol.-
Bulbillomyces Jiilich (1974), Meruliaceae. Anamorph Lichenol. 19: 123, 1998), Wang et al. (Mycol. 98:
Aegerita. I, widespread (northern hemisphere). See 1065, 2006; phylogeny), Wang et al. (Mo/. Phylogen.
Jiilich (Persoonia 8: 69, 1974), Legon (Mycologist Evol. 41: 295, 2006).
20: 81, 2006). Bulgariastrum Syd. & P. Syd. (1913)? = Dermea fide
bulbillosis, the condition, in Agaricales, in which Korf in Ainsworth et al. (Eds) (The Fungi 4A: 249,
basidiome sporulation is suppressed and the basidial 1973).
function taken on by bulbils, as in Rhacophyllus Bulgariella P. Karst. ( 1885), Helotiaceae. 4, Europe; S.
(Singer, 1962: 27). America. See Gamundi (Sydowia 34: 89, 1981), Ga-
Bulbilopycnis Matsush. ( 1996), anamorphic Pezizomy- mundi & Romero (Fl. criptog. Tierra de/ Fuego 10:
cotina, Hsp.?.?. 1, Transvaal. See Matsushima (Ma- 130 pp., 1998; Argentina).
tsush. Mycol. Mem. 9: 3, 1996). Bulgariopsis Henn. ( 1902), Helotiaceae. I or 2, Brazil.
Bulbithecium Udagawa & T. Muroi (1990),? Bionec- Bulla Battarra ex Earle ( 1909) = Agrocybe fide Singer
triaceae. Anamorph Acremonium-like. I (coprophi- (Agaric. mod. Tax. edn 3, 1975).
lous), Peru. See Udagawa & Muroi (Bull. natn. Sci. Bullardia Jungh. (1830) [non Bulliarda DC. 1801,
Mus. Tokyo, B 16: 13, 1990), Suh & Blackwell (My- Crassulaceae] nom. rej. = Melanogaster fide Stalpers
col. 91: 836, 1999; phylogeny), Rossman et al. (My- (in litt.).
col. 93: 100, 2001; phylogeny). Bullaria DC. (1805) = Puccinia fide Arthur (Manual
Bulbocatenospora R.F. Castaneda & Iturr. (2000), Rusts US & Canada, 1934).
anamorphic Pezizomycotina. l, Venezuela. See Bullaserpens Bat., J.L. Bezerra & Cavalc. (1965),
Castaneda Ruiz et al. (MR 104: 107, 2000). anamorphic Pezizomycotina, Cpt.OfH.?. 1, Brazil.
Bulbomicrosphaera A.Q. Wang (1987) = Erysiphe See Batista et al. (Alas Inst. Micol. Univ. Pernam-
fide Braun & Takarnatsu (Schlechtendalia 4: 3, buco 2: 292, 1965).
2000). bullate (1) having bubble-like or blister-like swellings;
Bulbomollisia Graddon (1984) = Mollisia fide Grad- (2) (of a pileus), having a rounded projection at the
don (MR 94: 231, 1990), Nauta & Spooner (Mycolo- centre (Fig. 19K).
gist 13: 3, 1999). Bullatina Vezda & Poelt (1987), Gomphillaceae (L). 1,
Bulbopodium Earle ( 1909) = Cortinarius fide Singer widespread (tropical). See Vezda & Poelt (Folio
(Agaric. mod. Tax. edn 3, 1975). geobot. phytotax. 22: 186, 1987), Brusse (Bothalia
Bulborrhizina Kurok. (1994), Parmeliaceae (L). I, 22: 44, 1992; Transkei), Liicking et al. (Lichenologist
Mozambique. See Kurokawa (Acta Bot. Fenn. ISO: 37: 123, 2005; phylogeny).
105, 1994), Eriksson & Hawksworth (SA 13: 188, Buller (Arthur Henry Reginald; 1874-1944; England,
1995). later Canada). Professor of Botany, Manitoba Uni-
Bulbothamnidium J. Klein (1870) = Helicostylum fide versity ( 1904-1936). A most versatile mycologist,
Upadhyay (Mycol. 65: 735, 1973). noted for his research on spore discharge and sexual-
Bulbothricella, see Bulbotricella. ity in basidiomycetes, particularly rusts; also famous
Bulbothrix Hale (1974), Parmeliaceae (L). 45, wide- for his limerick poems, and an expert billiards player.
spread (esp. tropical). See Hale (Smithson. Contr. His library is at the Research Station, Agriculture
 BURNETT 107
Canada, Winnipeg (Dowding, Mycol. 50: 794, 1958; poet and mystic, William Blake, through his remark-
Oliver, Catalogue of the Buller Memorial Library, able illustration 'Mildew Blighting the Ears of
1965). Pubis. see Literature. Biogs, obits etc. Ains- Com']. Pubis. Histoire des champignons de la
worth (Mycologist 2: 83, 1988) [portrait]; Bisby (Na- France (1791-1792) [index: Petersen, Mycotaxon 6:
ture 154: 173, 1944); Brodie & Lowe (Science 100: 127, 1977]. Biogs, obits etc. Gilbert (BSMF 68: 1,
305, 1944); Brooks (Obituary Notices of Fellows of 1952, bibliography, list of biographies, portrait); Gil-
the Royal Society 5: 51, 1945) [portrait]; Stafleu & bert (Mycopathologia et Mycologia Applicata 6: 237,
Cowan (TL-2 1: 401, 1976); Stafleu & Mennega (TL- 1952). Grummann (1974: 269); Stafleu & Cowan
2, Suppl. 3: 217, 1995). (TL-2 1: 402, 1976).
Buller phenomenon. The dikaryotization, in basidio- Bulliardella (Sacc.) Paoli (1905) = Actidium fide
mycetes and ascomycetes, of a homokaryon by a di- Lohman (Pap. Mich. Acad. Sci. 23: 155, 1938).
karyon (Quintanilha's (1933) term for Buller's dis- Bulliardia, see Bullardia.
covery; see Buller, 1941); 'di-mon' matings (Pa- Bulliardia Lazaro Ibiza (1916) [non Bulliarda DC.
pazian, Bot. Gaz. 112: 143, 1950). 1801, Crassulaceae] = Cerrena fide Donk ( Verh. K.
Bullera Derx (1930), anamorphic Tremellaceae. c. 35, ned. Akad. Wet. tweede sect. 62: 1, 1974).
widespread. See Ingold & Young (TBMS 76: 165, Bunodea A. Massa!. (1855) = Pyrenula Ach. (1809)
1981; spore discharge), Weijman & Rodrigues de fide Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn
Miranda (Antonie van Leeuwenhoek 49: 559, 1983; 8, 1995).
cell wall composition), Suh et al. (Microbiol. Read- Bunodophoron A. Massa!. (1861), Sphaerophoraceae
ing 141: 901, 1995), Suh et al. (J. gen. appl. Micro- (L). 20, widespread (esp. south temperate). See
biol. Tokyo 42: 501, 1996; mo!. phylogeny), Golubev Wedin (Pl. Syst. Evol. 187: 213, 1993), Wedin
& Nakasa (FEMS Microbiol. Lett. 146: 59, 1997; (Symb. Bot. Upsal. 31 no. 1, 1995; key, monograph),
mycocins), Barnett et al. (Yeasts: Characteristics and Wedin (Mycotaxon 53: 33, 1995), Wedin et al. (Pl.
Identification 3rd edn, 2000), Fell et al. (Int. J. Syst. Syst. Evol. 209: 75, 1998; phylogeny), Doring &
Evol. Microbiol. 50: 1351, 2000; mo!. phylogeny), Wedin (Pl. Biol. 2: 361, 2000; anatomy), Wedin et al.
Nakase et al. (Journal of General and Applied Mi- (Lichenologist 32: 171, 2000; phylogeny), Per8oh et
crobiology, Tokyo 48: 345, 2002; Taiwan n.sp.), Lu- al. (Mycol. Progr. 3: 103, 2004; asci).
ong et al. (Journal of General and Applied Microbi- bunt, a wheat disease (Tilletia caries and T. laevis, syn.
ology, Tokyo 51: 335, 2005; Vietnam n.sp.), Fungsin T. foetida); stinking smut; dwarf-, T. controversa.
et al. (Journal of General and Applied Microbiology, See also Ustilaginales.
Tokyo 52: 73, 2006; Thailand n.sp.). Burcardia Schmidel (1797) [non Burchardia Schreb.
Bulleribasidium J.P. Samp., M. Weiss & R. Bauer 17 89, Liliaceae] = Sarcosoma.
(2002), Tremellaceae. Anamorph Bui/era. 1, Ger- Burenella Jouvenaz & E.I. Hazard (1978), Micro-
many. See Sampaio et al. (Mycol. 94: 874, 2002), sporidia. 1.
Sampaio (Frontiers in Basidiomycote Mycology: 49, Buerenia M.S. Reddy & C.L. Kramer (1975), Proto-
2004). mycetaceae. 3 (on Umbelliferae), widespread. See
Bulleromyces Boekhout & A. Fonseca (1991), Tremel- Dobbeler(NovaHedwigia60: 171, 1995).
laceae. Anamorph Bui/era. 1, widespread (north tem- Borgella Diederich & Lawrey (2007), Cantharellales.
perate). See Boekhout & Fonseca (Antonie van I. See Diederich & Lawrey (Mycol. Progr. 6: 61,
Leeuwenhoek 59: 91, 1991), Sampaio (Frontiers in 2007; phylogeny).
Basidiomycote Mycology: 49, 2004). Burgoa Goid. (1938), anamorphic Sistotrema. 4
Boiler's drop. A drop of liquid on the hilar appendix (propagules bulbils), widespread. See Weresub &
of a ballistospore (q.v.) developed immediately be- Leclair (CTB 49: 2203, 1971).
fore discharge, studied by Buller (Researches 2-6, Burgundy mixture, made as Bordeaux mixture (q.v.)
1922-34); the drop contains mannitol and hexoses in but with sodium carbonate (Na2C0 3) in place of lime
concentrations enabling water to be taken in from a (copper sulphate 1.8 kg, sodium carbonate 2.3 kg,
saturated atmosphere; prior to discharge the Buller's water 227 I).
drop expands until it is large enough to come into Burkea Sprague ( 1977), Microsporidia. I.
contact with spore surface; at this point the drop re- Burnett (John Harrison; 1922-2007; Scotland, later
distributes itself over the spore surface, causing a England). Student (1940-1942, 1945-1947) then lec-
sudden change in the centre of gravity of the spore turer (1947-1954), Oxford University; Professor of
sufficient to break the weak apiculus-sterigrna con- Botany, St Andrews University (1955-1960); Profes-
nexion linking the spore to the basidium and resulting sor of Botany, University of Newcastle-upon-Tyne
in discharge (Webster et al., MR 99: 833, 1995). Ac- ( 1960-1968); Regius Professor, Glasgow University
celeration has been estimated at 25,000 g (Money, ( 1968-1970); Sibthorpian Professor of Rural Econ-
Mycol. 90: 547, 1998). An educational video-film on omy, Oxford University (1970-1979); Principal and
this topic is commercially available (Webster, Ballis- Vice-Chancellor, Edinburgh University (1979-1987).
tospore discharge in basidiomycetes, IWF Wissen Noted for his work on fungal biology and, in particu-
und Medien, Gottingen, 1998). lar, genetics; also a champion of biodiversity conser-
Bulliard (Jean Baptiste Fram;:ois 'Pierre'; 1752-1793; vation, believing strongly that without fungi the rest
France). Studied at Clairvaux (up to c. 1774); lived in of the biosphere could not survive; as a commando
Paris (c. 1775 onwards). An eminent naturalist; his under Fitzroy Maclean during World War II, his con-
main mycological work contains excellent early col- tact with guerilla leader and later president of Yugo-
oured illustrations of fungi; at a time when 'sponta- slavia, Josep Brod (Tito) was catalytic in establishing
neous generation' was the accepted explanation, he postwar national parks in the country; after retire-
suggested that a fungus caused cereal smut through ment, he strongly embraced the new digital technol-
spore dispersal [a view also expressed, curiously al- ogy, and well understood its importance for biodiver-
most simultaneously, in 1794, by the English artist, sity conservation; founder and chairman of the Inter-
IOB BURRILL/A

national Organization for Plant Information, and sec- Liicking et al. (Lichenologist 30: 121, 1998).
retary of the World Council for the Biosphere (1987- Byssiplaca A. Massa!. (1860) = Lecanora fide Hawk-
1993); chairman of the UK National Biodiversity sworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995).
Network. Work. Pubis. Fundamentals of Mycology byssisede, see byssoid.
(1968); Mycogenetics (1975); Fungal Populations Byssitheca Bonord. (1864) = Rosellinia.
and Species (2003). Biogs, obits etc. Anon. (John Byssoascus Arx (1971), Myxotrichaceae. Anamorph
Harrison Burnett, obituary. Times London, 17 August Oidiodendron. l, Canada. See von Arx (Persoonia 6:
2007). 377, 1971), Sugiyama et al. (Mycoscience 40: 251,
Burrillia Setch. (1891), Doassansiaceae. 4 (on aquatic 1999; phylogeny), Usuki et al. (Mycoscience 44: 97,
plants), N. C. & S. America; Asia. See Thirumala- 2003; mycorrhizas), Wang et al. (Mycol. 98: 1065,
char (Mycol. 34: 602, 1947), Vlinky (Sydowia 34: 2006; phylogeny).
167, 1981). Byssocallis Syd. (1927), Tubeufiaceae. 2 (on Meliola),
bursiculate, bag-like. Costa Rica; S. Africa. See Rossman (Mycotaxon 8:
bursiform, bag-like. 485, 1979), Rossman (Mycol. Pap. IS7, 1987; key),
Burt (Edward Angus; 1859-1939; USA). Born into a Kodsueb et al. (Fungal Diversity 21: 105, 2006; phy-
poor farming family; student, Harvard University logeny).
(1891-1895); Professor of Natural History, Middle- Byssocaulon Mont. (1835), Chrysothricaceae (L). 6,
bury College, Vermont (1895-1913); Librarian and widespread (tropical). See Rogers (Flora of Australia
Mycologist, Missouri Botanic Garden, and Professor S4: 65, 1992; Australia).
of Botany, Washington University, St Louis (1913- Byssochlamys Westling (1909), Trichocomaceae.
1933). Noted for his work on the Thelephoraceae; Anamorph Paecilomyces-like. 4, widespread. B.falva
also, incidentally, a shrewd stock-market investor. may damage tinned fruits. See Stolk & Samson (Per-
Pubis. The Thelephoraceae of North America. I-XV. soonia 6: 341, 1971), Subramanian & Rajendran
Annals of the Missouri Botanical Garden (1914- (Kavaka S: 83, 1978; ontogeny), Domenech et al.
1926). Biogs, obits etc. Dodge (Occasional Papers of (Microbiology Reading 14S: 2789, 1999; chemistry,
the Farlow Herbarium of Cryptogamic Botany 14 l, immunology), Samson et al. (Introduction to Food-
1979); Lloyd (Mycological Notes by G.C. Lloyd 47: and Airborne Fungi: 1, 2002; identification),
653, 1917)[portrait]. Luangsa-ard et al. (Mycol. 96: 773, 2004; phylog-
Buscalionia Sambo (1940), ? Trypetheliaceae (L). l, eny), Luangsa-ard et al. (Kasetsart Journal Natural
Brazil. Sciences 38: 94, 2004; Thailand), Houbraken et al.
Busset!lla Henn. (1902) = Cephaleuros fide Hiihnel (Advances in Experimental Medicine and Biology
(Sher. Akad. Wiss. Wien Math.-naturw. Kl., Abt. 1 S71: 211, 2006; toxins).
120: 411, 1911). Byssocladiella Gaillon (1833) = Byssocladium.
Butler (Edwin John; 1874-1943, Ireland). Imperial Byssocladium Link (1815) nom. dub., anamorphic
Mycologist, India (1900-1919); founding Director of Pezizomycotina. See Donk (Taxon 11: 81, 1962).
the Imperial Mycological Institute, Kew ( 1920- Byssocorticaceae Jiilich (1982) = Atheliaceae.
1935). Pubis.the genus Pythium. Memoirs of the De- Byssocorticium Bondartsev & Singer (1944), Atheli-
partment ofAgriciculture in India Botanical Series 5, aceae. 9 (mycorrhizal), widespread. See Jiilich (Will-
I (1907); Fungi and Disease in Plants (1918); (with denowia Beih. 7, 1972), Mervielde (AMK Med-
H. Sydow & P. Sydow) Fungi Indiae orientalis An- edelingen: 45, 2003).
na/es Mycologici 16 (1906); (with Jones) Plant Pa- Byssocristella M.P. Christ. & J.E.B. Larsen (1970) =
thology (1950). Biogs, obits etc. Giissow (Phytopa- Tomentellopsis fide Hjortstam (Svensk bot. Tidskr.
thology 34: 149, 1944) [portrait]; Johnston (Review of 68: 51, 1974).
Tropical Plant Pathology 7: l, 1993); Kulkarni Byssocystis Riess (1853) = Ampelomyces fide Rogers
(Plant Pathology Newsletter I: 5, 1983); Mason (Mycol. SI: 96, 1959).
(Obituary Notices of Fellows of the Royal Society 4: Byssogene Syd. (1922), ? Dothideales. 1, Indonesia.
455, 1943) [bibliography, portrait]; Stafleu & Men- byssoid, cotton-like; made up of delicate threads; floc-
nega (TL-2, Suppl. 3: 285, 1995). cose. - lichens, see Egea et al. (Lichenologist 27:
ButlereUia Weresub & Illman (1980), Atheliaceae. 1, 351, 1995; in Arthoniales), Hafellner & Vezda (Nova
Canada; Europe. See Weresub & Illman (CJB S8: Hedw. SS: 183, 1992; key 17 gen. thalli).
144, 1980). Byssolecania Vain. (1921), Pilocarpaceae (L). 9, wide-
Butleria Sacc. (1914), Elsinoaceae. 1, India. See Petrak spread. See Santesson (Symb. bot. upsal. 12 no. 1: 1,
& Sydow (Annis mycol. 27: 87, 1929). 1952), Santesson (SA 10: 137, 1991).
button, a young mushroom (esp. Agaricus bisporus) Byssoloma Trevis. (1853), Pilocarpaceae (L). Ana-
before the pileus has expanded. morph Pyriomyces. 55, widespread. See Vezda
Buxetroldia K.R.L. Petersen & forg. Koch (1997), (Folia geobot. phytotax. 22: 71, 1987; key 10 Afr.
Halosphaeriaceae. 1 (marine), Denmark. See Petersen spp.), Kalb & Vezda (Nova Hedwigia SI: 435, 1990;
& Koch (MR 101: 1524, 1997), Pang et al. (Nova key 11 spp. neotropics ), Elix et al. (Biblthca
Hedwigia 77: l, 2003; phylogeny). Lichenol. S8: 81, 1995; chemistry), Serusiaux (Cryp-
Buxtehudea J .l.R. Larsson ( 1980), Microsporidia. 1. tog. Bryol.-Lichenol. 19: 197, 1998; Europe), Holien
Byliana Dippen. (1930) = Palawaniella fide Miiller & (Graphis Scripta 11: 61, 2000; Scandinavia).
von Arx (Beitr. Kryptfl. Schweiz 11 no. 2, 1962). Byssolomataceae Zahlbr. (1926) = Pilocarpaceae.
Byrrha Bat., F. Monnier & J.S. Silveira (1959) = Byssolophis Clem. ( 1931 ), Lophiostomataceae. 1,
Pichia fide Batra in Subramanian (Ed.) (Taxonomy of widespread. See Holm (Windahlia 16: 49, 1986),
fungi I: 187, 1978). Barr (Mycotaxon 4S: 191, 1992; posn).
Byrsalis Neck. ex Kremp. (1869) = Peltigera fide Sant- Byssomerulius Parmasto (1967), Phanerochaetaceae.
esson (Taxon 3: 236, 1954). 8, widespread. See Parmasto ( Consp. System. Corti-
Byrsomyces Cavalc. (1972) = Microtheliopsis fide ciac., 1968), Zmitrovich (Mikol. Fitopatol. 3S: 9,
 CAIN/A 109
2001). al. (Nova Hedwigia 64: 473, 1997).
Byssonectria P. Karst. (1881), Pyronemataceae. 10, Caccobius Kimbr. (1967), Thelebolaceae. l (coprophi-
widespread. See Dennis & Itzerott (Kew Bull. 28: 5, lous), widespread (north temperate). See Landvik et
1973), Benkert (Gleditschia IS: 173, 1987; status), al. (Mycoscience 39: 49, 1998; DNA), van Brum-
Caillet & Moyne (Bull. Soc. Hist. nat. Doubs 84: 9, melen (Persoonia 16: 425, 1998; ultrastr.).
1991; key), Sivertsen (SA 9: 23, 1991; nomencl.), Cacosphaeria Speg. (1888) = Kacosphaeria fide
Pfister (Mycol. 8S: 952, 1994; development, key 4 Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8,
spp. N. Am.), Pfister (Mycotaxon S3: 431, 1995), 1995).
Yao & Spooner (MR 100: 881, 1996; Brit. spp.), Cacumisporium Preuss ( 1851 ), anamorphic Pezizomy-
Landvik et al. (Nordic JI Bot. 17: 403, 1997; DNA), cotina, Hso.= eP.19. 9, Europe; N. America. See
Kullman (Mycotaxon 69: 199, 1998; sibling spp.), Goos (Mycol. 61: 52, 1969), Sutton (Mycol. Pap.
Harrington et al. (Mycol. 91: 41, 1999; phylogeny), 132, 1973), Kirk (Mycotaxon 43: 231, 1992), Hyde &
Hansen et al. (Mo/. Phylogen. Evol. 36: 1, 2005), Goh (MR 102: 739, 1998), Reblova & Garns (Czech
Hansen & Pfister (Mycol. 98: 1029, 2006; phylog- Mycol. SI: 1, 1999; teleomorph), Reblova (Stud. My-
eny), Perry eta/. (MR 111: 549, 2007; phylogeny). col. 4S: 149, 2000; review), Tsui et al. (Mycol. 93:
Byssoonygena Guarro, Punsola & Cano (1987), Ony- 389, 2001; Hong Kong).
genaceae. Anamorph Malbranchea. 1, Spain. See cadavericole, an organism living on corpses.
Guarro et al. (Mycopathologia 100: 159, 1987). Cadophora Lagerb. & Melin (1927), anamorphic
Byssopeltis Bat., J.L. Bezerra & T.T. Barros (1970), Helotiales. 10, widespread. See Conant (Mycol. 29:
Microthyriaceae. 1, Brazil. See Batista et al. 597, 1937), Harrington & McNew (Mycotaxon 87:
(Pub/roes Inst. Micol. Recife 636: 5, 1969). 141, 2003; phylogeny), Bills (Mem. N. Y. bot. Gdn
Byssophoropsis (Vain.) Tehler (1993) = Sagenidiopsis 89: 113, 2004).
fide Egea et al. (Flechten Follmann Contributions to caducous (of spores, etc.), falling off readily, decidu-
Lichenology in Honour of Gerhard Follmann: 183, ous.
1995). Cadyexinis Stach (1957), Fossil Fungi. 3 (Miocene,
Byssophragmia M. Choisy (1931) = Megalospora Carboniferous), Taiwan; Germany.
Meyen fide Sipman (Biblthca Lichenol. 18, 1983). Caecomyces J.J. Gold (1988), Neocallimastigaceae. 2,
Byssophytum Mont. (1848), Pezizomycotina (L (ster- British Isles; Canada. See Wubah et al. (Mycol. 83:
ile)). 2, Java; Tahiti. See Groenhart (Nederl. Kruid. 303, 1991; morphology), Gleason et al. (Australasian
Arch. 46: 774, 1936). Mycologist 21: 94, 2002; rhizoid morphology).
Byssoporia M.J. Larsen & Zak (1978), Atheliaceae. 1 Caenomyces E.W. Berry (1916), Fossil Fungi (mycel.)
(mycorrhizal), widespread. See Larsen & Zak (CJB ? Fungi. 7 (Tertiary), Brazil; USA.
S6: 1123, 1978). Caenothyrium Theiss. & Syd. (1918)? = Actinopeltis
Byssopsora A. Massa!. (1861) = Bacidia fide Hawk- fide Spooner & Kirk (MR 94: 223, 1990).
sworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995). Caeoma Link (1809), anamorphic Pucciniales. c. 200,
Byssosphaeria Cooke (1879), Melanomrnataceae. widespread. Anamorph name for aecial anamorphs
Anamorph Pyrenochaeta. c. 12, widespread. See Barr (I) without bounding structures. See Sato & Sato
(Mycotaxon 20: 1, 1984; key), Hyde et al. (MR 103: (TBMS 8S: 223, 1985; wider circumscription incl.
1423, 1999), Chen & Hsieh (Sydowia S6: 24, 2004; bounded sori), Crane et al (Mycoscience 46: 143,
Taiwan). 2005; Japan n.sp., rhododendron rust).
Byssostilbe Petch (1912) = Berkelella fide Rossman et caeoma (pl. caeomata), an aecium as in Caeoma, i.e.
al. (Stud Mycol. 42: 248 pp., 1999). without peridial cells and with or without paraphyses.
Byssotheciella Petr. (1923), Pezizomycotina. 1 or 2, caeomatoid (of aecia), resembling caeomata; some-
Europe; S. America. times, incorrectly, 'caeomoid'.
Byssothecium Fuckel (1861), Dacampiaceae. Ana- Caeomurus, see Coeomurus.
morph Chaetophoma-like. 5, widespread (temperate). Caeruleomyces Stalpers (2000), anamorphic Hymeno-
See Boise (Mycol. 7S: 666, 1983), Semeniuk (Mycol. chaetales. I. See Stalpers (Karstenia 40: 177, 2000).
7S: 744, 1983; on alfalfa), Crane et al. (Mycol. 84: Caerulicium Jiilich ( 1982) = Byssocorticium fide
235, 1992), Lumbsch & Lindemuth (MR lOS: 901, Stalpers (in litt. ).
2001; phylogeny), Kruys et al. (MR 110: 527, 2006; Caesar's mushroom, basidioma of the edible Amanita
phylogeny), Schoch et al. (Mycol. 98: 1041, 2006; caesarea.
phylogeny). caespitose (cespitose), in groups or tufts like grass; cf.
Byssus L. (1753) nom. rej. prop. = Trentepohlia For- gregarious.
merly used for some filamentous lichenized and other Caespitotheca S. Takam. & U. Braun (2005), Erysi-
fungus mycelia. phaceae. I. See Takamatsu et al. (MR 109: 907,
C (1) see Metabolic products. (2) Botanical Museum 2005).
and Herbarium (Copenhagen, Denmark); founded caespitulus (pl. caespituli), a tuft of spores.
1759; part of the University of Copenhagen. Caesposus Niiesch (1937) = Lyophyllum fide Kuyper
Cabalodontia Pi11.tek (2004), Meruliaceae. 5. See Pi- (in litt.), Cooke (Spec. Pub/. Div. Myc. Dis. Surv. US
11.tek (Polish Botanical Journal 49: 2, 2004). Department ofAgriculture 3, 1953; typification).
CABI, the trading name of CAB INTERNATIONAL Cainea S. Hughes (1951) nom. nud. = Apiosordaria
(formerly Commonwealth Agricultural Bureaux; fide Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn
founded 1929), an intergovernmental organization 8, 1995).
established by treaty lodged with the UN, and of Cainia Arx & E. Mull. (1955), Cainiaceae. 3 (from
which IMI (q.v.) was an Institute; see Scrivenor grasses), widespread (temperate). See Parguey-Leduc
(CAB-thefirst 50years, 1980). (Revue Mycol. Paris 28: 200, 1963; asci, affinities),
Cacahualia Mercado & R.F. Castafieda (1984) = Krug (Sydowia 30: 122, 1978), Kang et al. (MR 103:
Arachnophora fide Sutton (in litt. ), Castafieda Ruiz et 1621, 1999), Jeewon et al. (MR 107: 1392, 2003;
110 CAINIACEAE

phylogeny). Caldesia Trevis. (1869) [non Caldesia Parl. 1860,

Cainiaceae J.C. Krug (1978), Xylariales. 2 gen., 4 spp. Alismataceae] = Arthonia fide Hawksworth et al.
Lit.: Muller & Corbaz (Sydowia 10: 181, 1956), (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995).
Krug (Sydowia 30: 122, 1978), Kohlmeyer & Volk- Caldesiella Sacc. (1877) nom. rej. = Tomentella Pat.
mann-Kohlmeyer (SA 12: 7, 1993), Kang et al. (MR fide Larsen (Taxon 16: 510, 1967) See also, Nikola-
103: 1621, 1999), Lumbsch et al. (Mycol. Progr. I: jeva (Mikol. Fitopatol. 2: 198, 1968).
57, 2002). Calenia Mull. Arg. (1890), Gomphillaceae (L). 41,
Cainiella E. Mull. (1957), Hyponectriaceae. 2 (sapro- widespread (tropical). See Santesson (Symb. bot. up-
bic in dead leaves), Canada; Europe. See Muller (Sy- sal. 12 no. l: l, 1952), Vezda & Poelt (Folia geobot.
dowia 10: 118, 1957). phytotax. 22: 179, 1987), Hartmann (Mycotaxon S9:
Cainomyces Thaxt. ( 190 l ), ? Laboulbeniales. l. 483, 1996), Lucking (Biblthca Lichenol. 6S: I, 1997),
Calathaspis l.M. Lamb & W.A. Weber (1972), Clado- Lucking et al. (Trop. Bryol. 19: 55, 2000), Ferraro
niaceae (L). l, Papua New Guinea. See Stenroos (Fungal Diversity IS: 153, 2004; hypophores), Luck-
(Ann. bot. Jenn. 2S: 207, 1988; Melanesia), Stenroos ing et al. (Mycol. 96: 283, 2004; phylogeny), Lucking
& DePriest (Am. J. Bot. 8S: 1548, 1998; DNA), Sten- et al. (Lichenologist 37: 123, 2005; morphology,
roos et al. (Mycol. Progr. I: 267, 2002; phylogeny). cladistics), Papong et al. (Nova Hedwigia 86: 201,
Calathella D.A. Reid (1964), Marasmiaceae. 9, 2008).
Europe; N. America. A new name to replace the ille- Caleniomyces Cif. & Tomas. (1953) = Caleniopsis.
gitimate honomyn has not been introduced. See Reid Caleniopsis Vezda & PoeIt ( 1987), Gomphillaceae (L).
(Persoonia 3: 93, 1964), Singer (Agar. mod Tax. 4th 2, widespread (tropical). See Vezda & Poelt (Folia
ed.: 387, 1986; syn. on Flagelloscypha), Boden- geobot. phytotax. 22: 187, 1987), Lucking et al.
steiner et al. (Mycol. 93: 1010, 2001; Bali). (Lichenologist 37: 123, 2005; phylogeny), Papong et
Calathinus Quel. (1886) [non Calathinus Ratin. 1836, al. (Nova Hedwigia 86: 201, 2008).
Amaryllidaceae] = Crepidotus fide Kuyper (in litt.) Caleutypa Petr. (1934), Pezizomycotina. l, Europe.
Typification is ambiguous, synonymy with Pleurocy- Caliciaceae Chevall. (1826), Teloschistales (±L). 31
bella has been proposed. gen.(+ 46 syn.), 731 spp.
Calathiscus Mont. (1841)? = Lysurus fide Dring (Kew Lit.: Tibell (Nova Hedwigia Beih. 79: 597, 1984),
Bull. 3S: l, 1980). Tibell (Symb. bot. upsal. 27 no. l: 279 pp., 1987),
Calbovista Morse (1935) = Calbovista Morse ex M.T. McCune & Rosentreter (Bryologist 9S: 329, 1992),
Seidl. Tibell & Kalb (Nova Hedwigia SS: 11, 1992), Tibell
Calbovista Morse ex M.T. Seidl (1995), Agaricaceae. (Symb. bot. upsal. 32 no. l: 291, 1997), Wedin & Ti-
l, USA. See Seidl (Mycotaxon S4: 389, 1995). bell (CJB 7S: 1236, 1997; phylogeny), Tibell
calcarate, having a projection or spur. (Biblthca Lichenol. 71, 1998; S Am. spp. s.I.), Tibell
calcareous, containing lime. (Biblthca Lichenol. 71: l 07 pp., 1998), Hladun
Calcarispora Marvanova & Marvan (1963), anamor- (Clementeana 4: 48, 1999; key to Caliciales), Sarri6n
phic Pezizomycotina, Hso.OtH.l. l (aquatic), Europe; et al. (Mycotaxon 71: 169, 1999), Tibell (Nordic Li-
Canada. See Marvanova & Marvan (Cas. Slez. Mus. chen Flora I. Introductory Parts; Calicioid Lichens
Ser. A, Hist. Nat. 12: 109, 1963), Marvanova & Biir- and Fungi: 20, 1999), Tibell (Nordic Lichen Flora I.
locher (Czech Mycol. S3: l, 2001; culture). Introductory Parts; Calicioid Lichens and Fungi I,
Calcarisporiella de Hoog (1974), anamorphic Pezizo- 1999; Nordic spp. s.I.), Wedin et al. (CJB 78: 246,
mycotina, Hso.OeH.10. l, British Isles. See de Hoog 2000; rels with Physciaceae), Helms et al. (Mycol.
(Stud. Mycol. 7: 68, 1974). 9S: 1078, 2003; phylogeny), Miitdlikowska et al.
Calcarisporium Preuss ( 1851 ), anamorphic Hy- (Mycol. 98: 1088, 2006; phylogeny).
pocreales, Hso.OeH.10. 2 (on agarics, etc.), Europe. Caliciales Bessey ( 1907) = Teloschistales.
See Barnett (Mycol. SO: 497, 1958), Barnett & Lilly Calicidium, see Calycidium.
(Bull. W. Va Exp. Stn 420T, 1958), Nicot (BSMF 84: Caliciella Vain. (1927) = Calicium fide Hawksworth et
85, 1968), Rombach & Roberts (Mycol. 79: 153, al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995).
1987; symbiosis with Hirsute/la), Kendrick (CJB 81: Caliciomyces E.A. Thomas ex Cif. & Tomas. (1953) =
75, 2003; morphogenesis), Hausner & Reid (CJB 82: Calicium.
752, 2004; phylogeny), Somrithipol & Jones (Sy- Caliciopsis Peck (1880), Coryneliaceae. 28 (on coni-
dowia S8: 133, 2006; Thailand). fers), widespread. See Benny et al. (Bot. Gaz. 146:
calceiform, shoe-like in form. 437, 1985; key), Marmolejo (Mycotaxon 72: 195,
Calceispora Matsush. (1975), anamorphic Pezizomy- 1999), Rikkinen (Karstenia 40: 147, 2000; China),
cotina, Hso.OeH.15. 2, Japan; Malawi. See Sutton Winka & Eriksson (Phylogenetic Relationships
(Mycol. Pap. 167: 11, 1993). Within the Ascomycota Based on J8S rDNA Se-
calceolate, see calceiform. quences Akademisk Avhandling [Thesis (PhD), De-
Calceomyces Udagawa & S. Ueda (1988), Xylariaceae. partment of Ecology and Environmental Science,
Anamorph Nodulisporium. l, Japan. See Udagawa & UmeA University]: [17] pp., 2000; phylogeny),
Ueda (Mycotaxon 32: 448, 1988). Geiser et al. (Mycol. 98: 1053, 2006; phylogeny).
calcicolous, an organism (calcicole) growing on sub- Calicium Pers. (1794), Caliciaceae (±L). 30, wide-
strates rich in calcium; esp. of spp. on limestone or spread. See Tibell (Symb. bot. upsal. 21 no. 2, 1975),
chalky rocks or soils. Tibell (Svensk bot. Tidskr. 71: 239, 1977), Tibell
Caldariomyces Woron. (1926), anamorphic Pezizomy- (Beih. Nova Hedwigia 79: 597, 1984; gen. concept),
cotina. See Hughes (Mycol. 68: 693, 1976), Reynolds Tibell & Kalb (Nova Hedwigia SS: 11, 1992; 9 trop.
& Faull (Taxon SO: 1183, 2001; conservation pro- Am. spp.), Tibell (Nordic Lichen Flora I. Introduc-
posal), Garns (Taxon S4: 520, 2005; conservation re- tory Parts; Calicioid Lichens and Fungi I, 1999;
jected). Nordic spp. s.I.), Wedin et al. (Taxon SI: 655, 2002;
Caldesia Rehm (1889) = Holmiella. phylogeny), Miitdlikowska et al. (Mycol. 98: 1088,
 CALOPLACA 111

2006; phylogeny), Tibell (J. Hattori bot. Lab. 100: Caloceraceae Rea (1922) = Dacrymycetaceae.
809, 2006; Himalayas). Caloceras Fr. ex Wallr. (1833) = Calocera fide Ken-
Calidia Stirt. (1876) = Byssoloma fide James (Lichen- nedy (Myco/. SO: 884, 1958).
o/ogist S: 175, 1971). Calochaetis Syd. (1935) = Wentiomyces fide Miiller &
Calidion Syd. & P. Syd. (1919), anamorphic Uncola. 2 von Arx (Beitr. Kryptjl. Schweiz 11 no. 2, 1962).
(on Lindsaea, Polypodium, Thelypteris (Pterido- Calocladia Lev. (1851) [non Caloc/adia Grev. 1836,
phyta)), S. America. Anamorph name for (II). Rhodophyta] = Microsphaera fide Braun (in /itt.).
Lit.: Cummins & Hiratsuka (Illustr. Gen. Rust Calocline Syd. (1939), anamorphic Pezizomycotina,
Fungi edn 3: 225 pp., 2003; syn. Macabuna, St.OeH.15. 1, Ecuador.
Physopella sensu Ono et al., 1992). Calocybe Kiihner ex Donk (1962), Lyophyllaceae. c.
Californiomyces U. Braun (1981) = Brasiliomyces fide 40, widespread. C. gambosum, St. George's mush-
Zheng (Mycotaxon 19: 281, 1984). room. See Singer (Sydowia 30: 264, 1978; key).
Calkinsia Nieuwl. (1916) = Pterygium. Caloderma Petri (1900) = Scleroderma fide Guzman
Callebaea Bat. (1962),? Capnodiaceae. 1, Uganda. See (Darwiniana 16: 233, 1970).
Batista (Broteria ser. bot. 31: 100, 1962). Calodon P. Karst. (1881) = Hydnellum P. Karst.
Calliderma (Romagn.) Largent (1994) = Entoloma fide (1879) fide Donk (Taxon S: 69, 1956).
Kuyper (in litt. ). Calogloeum Syd. (1924) = Fusamen fide von Arx
Callimastix Weissenb. (1912), Coelomomycetaceae. 1 (Verh. K. ned. Akad. Wet. Arnst. C SI: 1, 1957).
(On Cyclops), Germany. See Barr in Margulis et al. Calolepis Syd. (1925) = Pycnoderma fide von Arx
(Eds) (Handbook ofProtoctista: 454, 1990). (Persoonia 2; 421, 1963).
Callimotballus Dilcher ex Janson. & Hills ( 1977), Calonectria De Not. (1867), Nectriaceae. Anamorph
Fossil Fungi, Microthyriaceae. 7 (Cretaceous, Terti- Cylindroc/adium. c. 34, widespread. See Rossman
ary), widespread. See Hansen (Grana 19: 67, 1980). (Mycotaxon 8: 321, 1979), Rossman (Mycotaxon 8:
Calliospora Arthur (1905) = Uropyxis fide Arthur 485, 1979; excl. names), Rossman (Myco/. Pap. ISO,
(Manual Rusts US & Canada, 1934). 1983), Subramanian & Bhat (Cryptog. Myco/. 4: 269,
Callistodermatium Singer ( 1981 ), ? Tricholomataceae. 1983), Crous & Wingfield (Mycotaxon SI: 341,
1, Brazil. See Singer (Myco/. 73: 506, 1981). 1994), Rehner & Samuels (CJB 73 Suppl. 1: S816,
Callistospora Petr. (1955), anamorphic Pezizomy- 1995; phylogeny), Rossman et al. (Stud. Myco/. 42:
cotina, Hso.= eP.19. 1, Australia. See Nag Raj (CJB 248 pp., 1999), Schoch et al. (Stud. Myco/. 4S: 45,
67: 3169, 1989; redescr.). 2000), Schoch et al. (Myco/. 92: 665, 2000; phylog-
Callistosporium Singer (1944), Tricholomataceae. 13, eny), Crous & Kang (Mycoscience 42: 51, 2001; phy-
widespread. See Singer (Sydowia 30: 261, 1978; logeny), Kang et al. (Syst. Appl. Microbiol. 24: 206,
key), Redhead (Sydowia 3S: 223, 1982; Callistospo- 2001; species concepts), Kang et al. (CJB 79: 1241,
rium luteo-olivaceum), Gandara & Guzman (Myco- 2001; connexions), Schoch et al. (MR lOS: 1045,
taxon 96: 73, 2006). 2001; phylogeny), Schoch et al. (Pl. Dis. 8S: 941,
Callolecbia Kremp. (1869) = Collolechia. 2001; populations), Crous (Taxonomy and Pathology
Callopis (Miill. Arg.) Gyeln. (1933) = Phyllopsora fide of Cylindroc/adium (Calonectria) and Allied Genera:
Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 278 pp., 2002; monogr.), Crous et al. (Stud. Myco/.
1995). SO: 415, 2004; revision), Crous et al. (Stud. Myco/.
Callopisma De Not. (1847) nom. rej. prop. = Ca- SS: 213, 2006; revision).
loplaca. Calopactis Syd. & P. Syd. (1912) = Endothiella fide
Calloria Fr. (1836), Helotiales. Anamorph Cylindro- Sutton (Myco/. Pap. 141, 1977).
col/a. 4, Europe; N. America. See Hein (Willdenowia Calopadia Vezda ( 1986), Ectolechiaceae (L ). 15 (on
Beih. 9, 1976), Spooner (Biblthca Myco/. 116: 711 leaves), widespread (tropical). See Vezda (Folia
pp., 1987; Australia), Nauta & Spooner (Mycologist geobot. phytotax. 21: 208, 215, 1986), Kalb & Vezda
13: 65, 1999; UK). (Folia geobot. phytotax. 22: 287, 1987; Brazil), Ap-
Calloriella Hohn. (1918), Helotiales. 1, Europe. See troot et al. (Biblthca Lichenol. 64: 220 pp., 1997;
Nannfeldt (Nova Acta R. Soc. Scient. upsa/. 8: 193, New Guinea), Lucking (Phyton Horn 39: 131, 1999;
1932; aff. with Orbiliaceae). Costa Rica).
Callorina Korf ( 1971) = Calloria fide Hein ( Willde- Calopadiopsis Liicking & R. Sant. (2002), Ec-
nowia Beih. 9, 1976). tolechiaceae. 1, Argentina. See Lucking & Santesson
Calloriopsis Syd. & P. Syd. (1917), ? Helotiaceae. l (Bryologist lOS: 58, 2002).
(on Meliolaceae), widespread (tropical). See Pfister Calopeltis Syd. (1925) = Cyclotheca fide Miiller & von
(Mycotaxon 4: 340, 1976), Lizoi\ et al. (Mycotaxon Arx (Beitr. Kryptjl. Schweiz 11 no. 2, 1962).
67: 73, 1998; posn), Baral & Marson (Mico/ogia Calopeziza Syd. & P. Syd. (1913) = Dictyonella fide
2000: 23, 2000). von Arx (Persoonia 2: 421, 1963).
Callorites Fiore (1932), Fossil Fungi. l (Eocene), Italy. Caloplaca Th. Fr. (1860) nom. cons., Teloschistaceae
callose, hard or thick and sometimes rough. (L). c. 510, widespread. See Wade (Lichenologist 3:
Callosisperma Preuss (1855) nom. dub., anamorphic l, 1965; UK), Alon & Gatun (Israel J. Bot. 20: 273,
Pezizomycotina. See Sutton (Mycol. Pap. 141, 1977). 1971; Israel), Nordin (Ca/oplaca sect. Gasparrinia i
callosities (of fungi), wall thickenings associated with Nordeuropa, 1972), Wunder (Biblthca Lichenol. 3,
the penetration of fungicolous parasites (Swart, 1974; dark apothecia), Hafellner & Poelt (J. Hattori
TBMS 64: 511, 1975). See papillae. bot. Lab. 46: 1, 1979; key 17 polarilocular spp. ),
Calocera (Fr.) Fr. (1828), Dacrymycetaceae. c. 15, Egea (Collect. bot. IS: 173, 1984; key 59 spp.,
widespread. See McNabb (N.Z. JI Bot. 3: 31, 1965; Spain), Poelt & Pelleter (Pl. Syst. Evol. 148: 51,
key), Kennedy (CJB SO: 413, 1972; basidioma de- 1984; key, 10 fructescent spp.), Hansen et al. (Meddr
vel.), Reid (TBMS 62: 437, 1974; key Brit. spp.), Gren/and Biosc. 2S, 1987; key 43 spp. Greenland),
Mathiesen (Svampe 2S: 35, 1992; key Danish spp.). Klirnefelt (Monogr. Syst. Bot. Miss. Bot. Gdn 2S:
112 CALOPLACACEAE

439, 1988; S. Africa), S0chting (Op. Bot. 100: 241, 2 fam., 13 gen., 54 spp. Stromatic tissues almost ab-
1989; key 13 spp.), Nimis (Not. Soc. Lich. Ital. S: 9, sent to well-developed, usually pseudostromatic. As-
1992; key 10 spp. Italy), Poelt & Hinteregger comata perithecial, immersed, often clustered, with
(Biblthca Lichenol. SO, 1993; Himalaya), Wetmore separate or convergent ostioles. Interascal tissue
(Mycol. 86: 813, 1994; key 17 spp. dark apothecia N. composed of a few elongate paraphyses. Asci formed
& C. Am.), Arup (Bryologist 98: 129, 1995; key N. in fascicles or spicate clusters, croziers sometimes
Am. maritime spp.), Wetmore (Bryologist 99: 292, absent, sessile or long-stalked, sometimes polyspor-
1996; C. sideritis group), Wetmore & Klirnefelt ous; usually with an inconspicuous J- apical ring. As-
(Bryologist 101: 230, 1998; sub fruticose & lobate N. cospores hyaline or pale brown, ellipsoidal or allan-
Am. spp.), Wetmore (Bryologist 104: I, 2001; C. & toid, thin-walled. Saprobes on bark or wood, mainly
N. Am.), Gaya et al. (Am. J. Bot. 90: 1095, 2003; temp. Fams:
phylogeny), Klimefelt (Biblthca Lichenol. 86: 341, (I) Calosphaeriaceae
2003; Australia, reproduction), S0chting & Lutzoni (2) Pleurostomataceae
(MR. 107: 1266, 2003; phylogeny, generic limits), Lit.: Barr (Mycol. 77: 549, 1985; Mycotaxon 39:
Wetmore (Bryologist 106: 147, 2003; N and C Amer- 43, 1990), Barr et al. (Mycotaxon 48: 529, 1993),
ica), Klirnefelt & Kondratyuk (Biblthca Lichenol. 88: Rogers (in Hawksworth (Ed.), Ascomycete systemat-
255, 2004; Australia), Wetmore (Bryologist 107: 284, ics: 321, 1994).
2004; N and C America), Wetmore (Bryologist 107: Calosphaeriophora Reblova, L. Mostert, W. Garns &
505, 2004; N and C America), Arup (Lichenologist Crous (2004), anamorphic Calosphaeria. I. See Re-
38: I, 2006; Scandinavia), Mi11.dlikowska et al. (My- blova et al. (Stud. Mycol. SO: 542, 2004).
col. 98: 1088, 2006; phylogeny), Kondratyuk et al. Calosphaeriopsis Petr. ( 1941 ), Pezizomycotina. I,
(Biblthca Lichenol. 9S: 341, 2007; Australia), S0cht- Europe.
ing & Figueras (Lichenologist 39: 7, 2007; despide- Calospora Nitschke ex Niess! (1875) = Macrodi-
producing spp.), Gaya et al. (MR. 112: 528, 2008; aporthe fide Barr (Mycol. Mem. 7: 232 pp., 1978),
phylogeny), Muggia et al. (MR. 112: 36, 2008; en- Holm (Taxon 24: 475, 1978).
dolithic spp. ). Calospora Sacc. (1883) = Prosthecium fide Barr (My-
Caloplacaceae Zahlbr. (1907) = Teloschistaceae. col. Mem. 7: 232 pp., 1978).
Caloplacomyces E.A. Thomas (1939) nom. inval. = Calosporella J. Schrlit. (1897) = Prosthecium fide Barr
Caloplaca. (Mycol. Mem. 7: 232 pp., 1978).
Caloplacopsis (Zahlbr.) B. de Lesd. (1932) = Cande- Calostilbe Sacc. & P. Syd. (1902), Nectriaceae. Ana-
lariella fide Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the morph Calostilbella. I (on rotten wood etc.), pan-
Fungi edn 8, 1995). tropical. See Samuels (CJB St: 1275, 1973),
Caloporaceae Bondartseva (1983) = Meruliaceae. Rossman et al. (Stud. Mycol. 42: 248 pp., 1999).
Caloporia P. Karst. (1893) = Caloporus P. Karst. Calostilbella Hlihn. ( 1919), anamorphic Calostilbe,
Caloporus P. Karst. (1881) = Merulius Fr. fide Donk Hsy.= eP.l. I, W. Africa; West Indies. See Mason
(Persoonia 1: 193, 1960). (Mycol. Pap. 2: 29, 1925), Hewings & Crane (Myco-
Caloporus Que!. ( 1886) = Albatrellus fide Stalpers (in taxon 20: 245, 1984).
litt. ). Calostoma Desv. (1809), Calostomataceae. 15, wide-
Calopposis Lloyd (1925) = Calocera fide McNabb spread. See Boedijn (Bull. Jard bot. Buitenz. ser. 3
(N.Z. JI Bot. 3: 31, 1965). 16: 64, 1938; Indonesia, key), Liu (J. Shansi Univ.,
Caloscypha Boud. (1885), Caloscyphaceae. Anamorph nat. sci. ed. 1: 109, 1979; world key [Chinese]), Hib-
Geniculodendron. I, Europe. See Kimbrough & bett et al. (Nature 407: 506, 2000; phylogeny),
Curry (Mycol. 78: 735, 1986; ultrastr.), Landvik et al. Hughey et al. (Mycol. 92: 94, 2000; phylogeny).
(Nordic JI Bot. 17: 403, 1997; phylogeny), Harmaja Calostomataceae E. Fisch. ( 1900), Boletales. I gen. (+
(Karstenia 42: 27, 2002; family), Schriider et al. 3 syn.), 15 spp.
(Forest Pathology 32: 225, 2002; anam.), Hansen & Lit.: Cunningham (Gast. Austr. N.Z.: 236 pp.,
Pfister (Mycol. 98: 1029, 2006; phylogeny), Perry et 1942), Hughey et al. (Mycol. 92: 94, 2000), Binder &
al. (MR.111: 549, 2007; phylogeny). Bresinsky (Mycol. 94: 85, 2002).
Caloscyphaceae Harmaja (2002), Pezizales. 2 gen. (+ Calothricopsls, see Calotrichopsis.
I syn.), 2 spp. See Harmaja (Karstenia 42: 27, 2002; Calothyriella Hlihn. ( 1917) = Microthyrium fide
family), Hansen & Pfister (Mycol. 98: 1029, 2006; Miiller & von Arx (Beitr. Kryptjl. Schweiz 11 no. 2,
phylogeny). 1962).
Calosphaeria Tul. & C. Tul. (1863), Calosphaeriaceae. Calothyriolum Speg. (1919) = Asterina fide Millier &
Anamorph Calosphaeriophora. 29, widespread. See von Arx (Beitr. Kryptjl. Schweiz 11no.2, 1962).
Barr (Mycol. 77: 549, 1985), Samuels & Candoussau Calothyriopeltis F. Stevens & R.W. Ryan (1925) nom.
(Nova Hedwigia 62: 47, 1996), Reblova et al. (Stud. dub., Fungi. See Petrak (Sydowia S: 169, 1951).
Mycol. SO: 533, 2004; phylogeny), Damm et al. (Per- Calothyriopsis Hlihn. ( 1919), Microthyriaceae. 2,
soonia 20: 39, 2008; asci, reins). America (tropical).
Calosphaeriaceae Munk (1957), Calosphaeriales. 8 Calothyris Clem. & Shear (1931) = Calothyriopeltis.
gen.(+ 2 syn.), 44 spp. Calothyrium Theiss. (1912) = Asterinella fide von Arx
Lit.: Barr (Mycol. 77: 549, 1985), Romero & & Miiller (Stud. Mycol. 9, 1975).
Minter (TBMS 90: 457, 1988), Samuels & Candous- Calotrichopsis Vain. (1890), Lichinaceae (L). 3, S.
sau (Nova Hedwigia 62: 47, 1996), Barr (Cryptog. America. See Henssen (Symb. bot. upsal. 18 no. I,
Bryol.-Lichenol. 19: 169, 1998), Mostert et al. (My- 1963), Moreno & Egea (Acta Bot. Barcinon. 41: I,
col. 9S: 646, 2003), Reblova et al. (Stud Mycol. SO: 1992), Schultz & Biidel (Lichenologist 34: 39, 2002;
533, 2004), Damm et al. (Persoonia 20: 39, 2008; key).
asci, reins). calvacin, a non-diffusible mucoprotein antibiotic from
Calosphaeriales M.E. Barr (1983). Sordariomycetidae Langermannia gigantea; active against mouse, rat,
 CAMAROSPORELLUM 113

and hamster tumours (Beneke, Myco/. 55: 257, calycular, cup-like.

1963). Calyculosphaeria Fitzp. (1923) = Nitschkia fide
Calvarula Zeller ( 1939), Phallaceae. 1, USA. Gaikwad (Sydowia 26: 290, 1974), Nannfeldt (Svensk
Calvatia Fr. ( 1849) nom. cons., Agaricaceae. c. 40, bot. Tidskr. 66: 49, 1975), Huhndorf et al. (MR 108:
widespread. See Zeller & Smith (Lloydia 27: 148, 1384, 2004).
1964; N. Am. spp., keys), Kreisel (Nova Hedwigia calyculus, a cup-like or calyx-like structure at the base
48: 241, 1989; key to segr. Handkea, not accepted of the sporangium in Mycetozoa.
here), Calonge & Martin (Boin Soc. Mico/. Madrid Calyptella Que!. (1886), Marasmiaceae. 20, wide-
14: 181, 1990; gen. limits), Demoulin (Mycotaxon spread. See Singer (Sydowia 30: 270, 1978; key),
46: 77, 1993), Lange (Blyttia 51: 141, 1993; infr. ge- Young (Mycologist 10: 152, 1996; Calyptella
neric taxa), Coetzee & Van Wyk (Bothalia 33: 156, /ongipes in Australia).
2003; Calvatia sect. Macroca/vatia), Coetzee & Van Calyptellopsis Svrcek (1986), Hyaloscyphaceae. 1,
Wyk (Taxon 54: 541, 2005; nomencl.). former Czechoslovakia. See Svrcek (Ceskti Myko/.
Calvatiella C.H. Chow (1936) = Lycoperdon Pers. fide 40: 203, 1986).
Kreisel & Calonge (Mycotaxon 48: 13, 1993). Calyptospora J.G. Killin (1869), Pucciniastraceae. 1,
Calvatiopsis Ho116s ( 1929), Agaricaceae. 1, Europe. north temperate. Separated from Pucciniastrum by
Perhaps a 'monstrosity'. the demicyclic life cycle (0, I-III). See Faull (J. Ar-
calvescent, becoming bare or bald. nold Arbor. 20: 104, 1939), Cummins & Hiratsuka
Calvitimela Hafellner (2001), ? Tephromelataceae. 5, (Jllustr. Gen. Rust Fungi rev. edit., 1983; as Puccini-
widespread. See Hafellner & Tiirk (Stapfia 76: 150, astrum), Hiratsuka (The Rust Flora ofJapan, 1992).
2001), Arup et al. (Mycol. 99: 42, 2007; sister group Calyptra Theiss. & Syd. (1918), Dothideomycetes. 2,
relations with Parme/iaceae). America.
Calvocepbalis Bainier (1882) = Syncephalis fide Ben- calyptra, a cap or hood.
jamin (Aliso 4: 321, 1959). Calyptromyces H. Karst. (1849) = Mucor Fresen. fide
calvous, naked, bare. Sumstine (Myco/. 2: 125, 1910), Hesseltine (Myco/.
Calycella (Fr.) Boud. ( 1885) = Calycina. 47: 344, 1955) See.
Calycella (Sacc.) Sacc. ( 1899), Helotiaceae. l, Europe. Calyptronectria Speg. (1909), Melanommataceae. l or
See Korf & Carpenter (Mycotaxon 1: 52, 1974). 2 (dead branches), S. America. See Rossman et al.
Calycella Que!. (1886) = Bisporella fide Hawksworth (Stud. Myco/. 42: 248 pp., 1999).
et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995). Calyptrozyma Boekhout & Spaay (1995), Eurotiomy-
Calycellina Hlihn. (1918), Hyaloscyphaceae. Ana- cetes. 1, USA. See Boekhout et al. (MR 99: 1244,
morph Chalara-like. c. 43, widespread. See Thind & 1995), Schweigkofler et al. (Organ. Divers. Evol 2:
Sharma (J. Indian bot. Soc. 59: 350, 1980), Arend- 1, 2002; phylogeny).
holz & Sharma (Mycotaxon 20: 633, 1984), Lowen & Camanchaca Follm. & Peine (1999) = Pentagenella
Dumont (Myco/. 76: 1003, 1984; key), Baral (Beitr. fide Follmann & Peine (J. Hattori bot. Lab. 87: 259,
Kenntn. Pilze Mitteleur. 5: 209, 1989; 4-spored i!PP-), 1999), Tehler & Irestedt (Cladistics 23: 432, 2007).
Huhtinen (Karstenia 29: 45, 1990), Svrcek (Ceskti Camaroglobulus Speer (1986), anamorphic Mytilinid-
Mykol. 46: 149, 1993; 5 spp.), Cantrell & Hanlin ion, St.OeP.l. 1, Brazil. See Speer (BSMF 102: 100,
(Myco/. 89: 745, 1997; DNA), Yu & Zhuang (Myco- 1986).
systema 22: 42, 2003; phylogeny), Raitviir (Scripta Camarographium Bubak (1916), anamorphic Pezizo-
Myco/. 20, 2004). mycotina, St.#eP.15. 4, Europe. See Verkley et al.
Calycellinopsis W.Y. Zhuang (1990), Dermateaceae. 1 (Sydowia 57: 259, 2005).
(on petioles), China. See Zhuang (Mycotaxon 38: Camaropella Lar.N. Vassiljeva (1997) = Camarops
121, 1990). fide Vasilyeva (Mikol. Fitopatol. 31: 6, 1997).
Calycidiaceae Elenkin (1929), Lecanorales (L). 1 gen. Camarophyllopsis Herink (1958), ? Hygrophoraceae.
(+ 2 syn.), 1 spp. 26, widespread (north temperate). See Printz &
Lit.: Tibell (Symb. bot. upsa/. 27 no. l: 279 pp., Lress0e (Svampe 14: 83, 1986; key), Boertrnann
1987), Wedin (Taxonomic Studies in (Biblthca Myco/. 192: 168 pp., 2002; monogr.).
Sphaerophoraceae (Caliciales, Ascomycotina), Acta Camarophyllus (Fr.) P. Kumm. (1871) = Hygrophorus
Universitatis Upsaliensis (Comprehensive Summa- fide Kuyper (in /itt. ).
ries ofUppsala Dissertations from the Faculty of Sci- Camarops P. Karst. (1873), Boliniaceae. 19, wide-
ence and Technology no. 77): 168 pp., 1994), Tibell spread. See Nannfeldt (Svensk bot. Tidskr. 66: 335,
(Symb. bot. upsal. 32 no. 1: 291, 1997), Wedin 1972), Pouzar (Ceskti Mykol. 40: 218, 1987; 4 spp.
(Licheno/ogist 34: 63, 2002). Czech.), Eriksson & Hawksworth (SA 7: 64, 1988;
Calycidiomyces Cif. & Tomas. (1953) = Calycidium. posn), Vassilyeva (Mikol. Fitopatol. 22: 388, 1988),
Calycidium Stirt. ( 1877), Calycidiaceae (L). l (on Callan & Rogers (Sydowia 41: 74, 1989; teleomorph
Nothofagus), New Zealand. See Sato (Miscnea bryol. in culture), Vasilyeva (Mikol. Fitopatol. 31: 5, 1997;
lichen., Nichinan 4: 150, 1968), Tibell (Symb. bot. Russian Far East), Huhndorf et al. (Myco/. 96: 368,
upsa/. 27 no. 1, 1987), Tibell (Symb. bot. upsa/. 32: 2004; phylogeny), Catania & Romero (Sydowia 57:
291, 1997; anamorphs), Wedin (Lichenologist 34: 63, 3, 2005; Argentina), Rogers et al. (Sydowia 58: 105,
2002; monogr.). 2006; Caribbean), Zhang et al. (Myco/. 98: 1076,
calyciform, cup-like. 2006; phylogeny).
Calycina Nees ex Gray (1821), Hyaloscyphaceae. Camaropycnis E.K. Cash (1945), anamorphic Pezizo-
Anamorph Ac/eistia. c. 45, widespread. See Baral mycotina, St.OeH.15. 1, USA.
(SA 13: 113, 1993), Raitviir (Scripta Myco/. 20, Camarosporellum Tassi (1902), anamorphic Pezizo-
2004), Zhang & Zhuang (Nova Hedwigia 78: 475, mycotina, Cpd.#eP.l. 3, Europe; USA. See Sutton &
2004; phylogeny). Pollack (Mycopath. Myco/. appl. 52: 331, 1974), van
Calycium DC. (1805) = Calicium. Warmelo & Sutton (Myco/. Pap. 145, 1981).
114 CAMAROSPORJOPSIS

Camarosporiopsis Abbas, B. Sutton & Ghaffar (2000), Hughes (CJB 46: 939, 1968).
anamorphic Pezizomycotina. I, Pakistan. See Abbas Camptobasidium Marvanova & Suberkr. (1990),
et al. (Pakist. J. Bot. 32: 239, 2000). Microbotryomycetes. Anamorph Cruce/la. l, USA.
Camarosporium Schulzer (1870), anamorphic Bot- See Marvanova & Suberkropp (Mycol. 82: 209,
ryosphaeriales, St.#eP.1/19. c. 106, widespread (esp. 1990).
temperate). A polyphyletic group that is also used for Camptomeris Syd. (1927), anamorphic Pezizomy-
anamorphs of Cucurbitaria and related genera. See cotina, Hsp.= eP.10. 9, widespread (tropical). See
Butin (Sydowia 45: 161, 1993; pleomorphy), Taylor Hughes (Mycol. Pap. 49, 1952), Bessey (Mycol. 45:
et al. (Mycotaxon 78: 75, 2001; on Proteaceae), 364, 1953; key).
Crous et al. (Stud. Mycol. 55: 235, 2006; phylogeny). Camptomyces Thaxt. (1894), Laboulbeniaceae. 8,
Camarosporula Petr. (1954), anamorphic Anthracos- widespread. See Santamaria (Fl. Mycol. Jberica 5,
troma, St.#eP.1. I, Australia. See Petrak (Sydowia 8: 2003; Iberian peninsula).
99, 1954), Swart (TBMS 84: 733, 1985; conidiogene- Camptosphaeria Fuckel (1870), Lasiosphaeriaceae. 4,
sis). widespread. See Krug & Jeng (Sydowia 29: 71, 1977;
Camarosporulum Tassi (1902), anamorphic Pezizo- key), Huhndorf et al. (Mycol. 96: 368, 2004).
mycotina, Cpd.#eP.?. I, widespread. Camptosporium Link (1818) nom. dub., anamorphic
Camarotella Theiss. & Syd. (1915) = Coccodiella fide Pezizomycotina. See Kirk (in litt.), Hughes (CJB 36:
Hyde & Cannon (Mycol. Pap. 175, 1999). 744, 1958; possible synonymy with Menispora).
Camillea Fr. (1849), Xylariaceae. Anamorph Xylocla- Camptoum Link (1824) = Arthrinium fide Hughes
dium. 41, widespread (tropical). See Silveira & (CJB 36: 727, 1958).
Rogers (Acta Amazon. Sup!. 15: 7, 1987; Brazil), Campylacia A. Massa!. ex Beltr. (1858) = Leptor-
Lress0e et al. (MR 93: 121, 1989; monogr., SEM, key haphis fide Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the
27 spp.), Rogers et al. (Mycol. 83: 274, 1991), Gon- Fungi edn 8, 1995).
zalez & Rogers (Mycotaxon 47: 229, 1993; key 14 campylidium, helmet-shaped conidiomata occurring in
spp., Mexico), Whalley (Mycologist 10: 149, 1996; various, mainly foliicolous, tropical lichenized gen-
SEM), Whalley et al. (Kew Bull. 54: 715, 1999; SE era (e.g. Badimia, Lojlammia, Sporopodium); the
Asia), Sanchez-Ballesteros et al. (Mycol. 92: 964, name Pyrenotrichum (Ascomycetes, inc. sed.) has
2000; phylogeny), Rogers et al. (Sydowia 54: 84, been applied to many of these conidiomata. See
2002; Costa Rica), Triebel et al. (Nova Hedwigia 80: Serusiaux (Lichenologist 18: I, 1986).
25, 2005; phylogeny). Campylobasidium Lagerh. ex F. Ludw. (1892) nom.
Campanella Henn. (1895), Marasmiaceae. c. 40, wide- rej. = Septobasidium fide Berndt (in litt. ).
spread (esp. tropical). See Singer (Nova Hedwigia Campylocarpon Halleen, Schroers & Crous (2004),
26: 847, 1976; key), Bougher (Mycotaxon 99: 327, anamorphic Nectriaceae. 2 (on Vitis roots), S. Africa.
2007; Australia). See Halleen et al. (Stud. Mycol. 50: 448, 2004).
Campanophyllum Cifuentes & R.H. Petersen (2003), Campylomyces Nakasone (2004), Gloeophyllaceae. 2,
Cyphellaceae. 1, Costa Rica. See Cifuentes et al. Australia; Morocco. See Nakasone (Sydowia 56: 258,
(Mycol. Progr. 2: 287, 2003). 2004).
Campanularius Roussel (1806) = Panaeolus fide Campylospora Ranzoni (1953), anamorphic Pezizo-
Kuyper (in litt.) This name has not yet been proposed mycotina, Hso. l bH.1. 3 (aquatic), widespread (north
for rejection against Panaeolus, nom. cons. temperate). See Ranzoni (Farlowia 4: 373, 1953).
campanulate, bell-like in form (Fig. 23.25). Campylostylus Genev. (1873) nom. dub.,? Fungi.
Campanulospora l.V. Issi, Radischcheva & Dolz- Campylothecium Ces. (1846) = Cordyceps fide Tu-
henko (1983), Microsporidia. I. lasne & Tulasne (Select. fang. carpol. 3: 18, 1865).
Campanulospora Salazar-Yepes, Pardo-Card. & Campylothelium Miill. Arg. (1883), Trypetheliaceae
Buritica (2007), Phragmidiaceae. Anamorph Ger- (L). 6, widespread (tropical). See Tucker & Harris
wasia. l, S. America. See Salazar Yepes, M.; Pardo (Bryologist 83: I, 1980), Harris (Acta Amazon. Sup!.
Cardona, V.M.; Buritica Cespedes, P. (Caldasia 29: 14: 55, 1984; Brazil), Prado et al. (MR 110: 511,
105, 2007). 2006; phylogeny), Aptroot et al. (Biblthca Lichenol.
Campbellia Cooke & Massee (1890) [non Campbellia 97, 2008; Costa Rica).
Wight 1849, Orobanchaceae] = Rodwaya. Canadian tuckohoe, see stone-fungus.
campestroid, agarics having a pileus with a canal, sometimes applied to the pore connecting the
diam. : stipe ratio of 1 or >I. See Freeman (Myco- two cells of a polarilocular spore.
taxon 8: I, 1979). Cf. placomycetoid. canaliculate, having longitudinal grooves (Fig. 20.16).
Campoa Speg. (1921), Parmulariaceae. 2, S. America; Canalisporium Nawawi & Kuthub. (1989), anamor-
Philippines. phic Pezizomycotina, Hsp.#eP.1. 9, widespread. See
Camposporidium Nawawi & Kuthub. (1988), ana- Nawawi & Kuthubutheen (Mycotaxon 34: 477,
morphic Pezizomycotina, Hso.= eP.19. 3 (aquatic), 1989), Goh et al. (CJB 76: 142, 1998; revision), Goh
tropical. See Nawawi & Kuthubutheen (Mycotaxon & Hyde (Mycol. 92: 589, 2000; Australia), Cai et al.
32: 161, 1988), Castaneda-Ruiz & Guarro (CJB 76: (Cryptog. Mycol. 24: 3, 2003; China), Ferrer &
1584, 1998). Shearer (Mycotaxon 93: 179, 2005; Panama).
Camposporium Harkn. (1884), anamorphic Pezizomy- Canariomyces Arx (1984), Microascaceae. I, Canary
cotina, Hso.= eP.10. 17, widespread. See Hughes Islands. See von Arx et al. (Beih. Nova Hedwigia 94,
(Mycol. Pap. 36, 1951), Peek & Solheim (Mycol. 50: 1988; posn).
844, 1959), Watanabe (TMSJ 34: 71, 1993; key 14 Canavirgella W. Merr., N.G. Wenner & Dreisbach
spp.), Hyde et al. (S. Afr. J. Bot. 64: 151, 1998), (1996), Rhytismataceae. I, USA. See Merrill et al.
Mercado Sierra et al. (Mycotaxon 67: 417, 1998), (CJB 74: 1476, 1996).
Whitton et al. (Fungal Diversity 11: 177, 2002; key). Cancellaria Brongn. (1825) = Roestelia fide Berndt (in
Campsotrichum Ehrenb. (1819) = Myxotrichum fide litt.) Anamorph name for (I), aecial states of Gymno-
 CANDIDA 115

sporangium. Caloplaca fide Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the

cancellate, reticulate; like a network, as the basidioma Fungi edn 8, 1995).
of Clathrus. Candelina Poelt (1974), Candelariaceae (L). 3, wide-
Cancellidium Tubaki (1975), anamorphic Hy- spread. See Poelt (Phyton Horn 16: 194, 1974), La-
pocreales, Hso.#eP.l. 2 (aero-aquatic, conidia hol- Greca & Lumbsch (Biblthca Lichenol. 78: 211, 2001;
low), E. Asia. See Tubaki (TMS.J 16: 357, 1975), phylogeny, anatomy), Westberg et al. (MR. 111:
Shaw (Mycologist 8: 162, 1994; Australia), Yeung et 1277, 2007; phylogeny).
al. (Cryptog. Mycol. 27: 295, 2006; phylogeny). Candelospora Rea & Hawley (1912) = Cylindrocla-
Canceromyces Niessen [not traced] nom. dub., Fungi. dium fide Boedijn (in litt. ).
Based on a mould from a cancer. Candelosynnema K.D. Hyde & Seifert (1992), ana-
Candelabrella Rifai & R.C. Cooke (1966) = Arthro- morphic Pezizomycotina, Hsy.= eH.10. 1, Australia.
botrys fide Cooke (TBMS S3: 475, 1969), Schenck et See Hyde & Seifert (Aust. Syst. Bot. S: 401, 1992).
al. (CJB SS: 977, 1977), Rubner (Stud Mycol. 39, candicidin, an antibiotic from the actinomycete Strep-
1996). tomyces griseus; antibacterial and antifungal (esp.
Candelabrochaete Boidin (1970), Phanerochaetaceae. against Candida albicans); Lechevalier et al. (Mycol.
11, widespread. See Hjortstam (Mycotaxon S6: 451, 4S: 155, 1953), Kligman & Lewis (Proc. Soc. exper.
1995). Biol. Med. 82: 399, 1953).
Candelabrum Beverw. (1951), anamorphic Pezizomy- Candida Berkhout (1923) nom. cons., anamorphic
cotina, Hso.lbH.1. 7 (aero-aquatic), widespread. See Saccharomycetales, Hso.OeH.?. 355, widespread.
Beverwijk (Antonie van Leeuwenhoek Ned. Tijdschr. Pseudomycelium or mycelium present. C. albicans
Hyg. 17: 283, 1951), Voglmayr (MR. 102: 410, 1998; (candidiasis, q.v.) and other spp. are pathogenic for
key). humans and animals; C. utilis, food yeast. See Shep-
Candelaria A. Massa!. (1852), Candelariaceae (L). 11, herd et al. (Ann. Rev. Microbiol. 39: 579, 1985; biol-
widespread. See Hillmann (Rabenh. Krypt.-Fl. 9 5.3: ogy, genetics, pathogenicity), Srivastava et al. (Mi-
19, 1936), Poelt (Phyton Horn 16: 189, 1974), for- crobial Ecology 11: 71, 1985; differentiation of bio-
gensen & Galloway (Lichenologist 24: 407, 1992), types), Belov & Kamenev (Mikrobiologiya SS: 473,
IQrnefelt & Westberg (Mycotaxon 80: 456, 2001; 1986; wall components and morphology), Lehmann
southern Africa), LaGreca & Lumbsch (Biblthca et al. (TBMS 88: 199, 1987; killer fungi characterize
Lichenol. 78: 211, 2001; phylogeny), Milldlikowska species and biotypes), Magee et al. (J. Bact. 169:
et al. (Mycol. 98: 1088, 2006; phylogeny), Westberg 1639, 1987; rDNA RFLP), Montrocher & Claisse
et al. (MR.111: 1277, 2007; phylogeny). (Cellular and Molecular Biology 33: 313, 1987;
Candelariaceae Hakul. (1954), Candelariales (L). 5 spectrophotometric analysis), Mendling (Vulvovagi-
gen.(+ 6 syn.), 66 spp. nal Candidosis. Theory and Practice, 1988; review),
Lit.: forgensen & Galloway (Lichenologist 24: 407, Viljoen et al. (J. gen. Microbiol. 134: 1893, 1988;
1992), Castello & Nimis (Acta Bot. Fenn. ISO: 5, long chain fatty acids), Weijman & Rodrigues de
1994), LaGreca & Lumbsch (Biblthca Lichenol. 78: Miranda (Antonie van Leeuwenhoek S4: 535, 1988;
211, 2001), Milldlikowska et al. (Mycol. 98: 1088, carbohydrate patterns), Weijman et al. (Antonie van
2006; phylogeny), Hofstetter et al. (Mo/. Phylogen. Leeuwenhoek S4: 545, 1988; redefinition of genus),
Evol. 44: 412, 2007; phylogeny), Westberg et al. (MR. Hendriks et al. (Syst. Appl. Microbiol. 12: 223, 1989;
111: 1277, 2007; phylogeny). nucleotide sequence of C.albicans), Kamiyama et al.
Candelariales Miltdl., Lutzoni & Lumbsch (2007). (Mycopathologia 107: 3, 1989; DNA homology be-
Lecanoromycetes. 1 fam., 5 gen., 66 spp. Fam.: tween strains), Kamiyama et al. (J. Med. Vet. Mycol.
Candelariaceae 27: 229, 1989; Adansonian taxonomy of spp.), Mer-
For Lit. see under fam. son-Davies & Odds (J. gen. Microbiol. 13S: 3143,
Candelariella Miill. Arg. (1894), Candelariaceae (L). 1989; morphology index), Montrocher et al. (Yeast
c. 48, widespread. See Hakulinen (Ann. bot. Soc. Special Issue S: S385, 1989; biochemical analysis),
Zool.-Bot. Fenn. Vanamo 27 no. 3, 1954; monogr.), Su & Meyer (Yeast Special Issue S: S355, 1989; re-
Poelt & Reddi (Ergebn. ForschUnternehmens Nepal striction endonuclease analysis of DNA), Boiron
Himalaya 6: 1, 1969), Laundon (Lichenologist 4: (Bulletin de la Societe Fram;aise de Mycologie
297, 1970; UK), Harris & Buck (Mich. Bot. 17: 155, Medicale 19: 13, 1990; electrophoretic karyotypes),
1978; N. Am.), Gilbert et al. (Lichenologist 13: 249, Iwaguchi et al. (J. gen. Microbiol. 136: 2433, 1990;
1981; citrine spp.), Castello & Nimis (Acta Bot. karyotypes), Jensen et al. (Mycoses 33: 519, 1990;
Fenn. ISO: 5, 1994; Antarctic spp.), LaGreca & crossed immunoelectrophoresis to differentiate
Lumbsch (Biblthca Lichenol. 78: 211, 2001; phylog- C. albicans), Odds (Bulletin de la Societe Fran~aise
eny), Aragon & Martinez (Lichenologist 34: 81, de Mycologie Medicale 19: 5, 1990; molecular biol-
2002; Europe), Milldlikowska et al. (Mycol. 98: ogy), Pope (Phytopathology 80: 966, 1990; cellular
1088, 2006; phylogeny), Hofstetter et al. (Mo/. Phy- fatty acids), Rustchenko-Bulgac et al. (J. Bact. 172:
logen. Evol. 44: 412, 2007; phylogeny), Westberg 1276, 1990; genetic variation in C. albicans), Sama-
(Bryologist 110: 365, 2007; N America), Westberg ranayake & Yaacob (Oral Candidosis: 124, 1990;
(Bryologist 110: 375, 2007; N America), Westberg classification of oral candidosis), Scherer & Magee
(Bryologist 110: 391, 2007; N America), Westberg et (Microbiol. Rev S4: 226, 1990; genetics of
al. (MR.111: 1277, 2007; phylogeny). C. albicans), Barns et al. (J. Bact. 173: 2250, 1991;
Candelariellomyces E.A. Thomas ex Cif. & Tomas. evolutionary relationships among pathogenic spp. ),
(1953) = Candelariella. Calderone & Braun (Microbiol. Rev. SS: 1, 1991; ad-
Candelariellopsis Werner (1936) = Candelariella fide herence and receptor relationships in C. albicans),
Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, Cribb (Qd Nat. 31: 21, 1991; history of delimitation),
1995). Hendriks et al. (J. gen. Microbiol. 137: 1223, 1991;
Candelariopsis (Sambo) Szatala (1959) nom. inval.? = phylogeny of medical spp.), Lacher & Lehmann (An-
116 CANDIDIASIS

nals of Clinical and Laboratory Science 21: 94, Odds (Candida and candidosis, edn. 2, 1988), Turn-
1991; numerical taxonomy), Meyer et al. in Kurtz- bay et al. (Eds) (Candida and candidamycosis,
man & Fell (Eds) (Yeasts, a taxonomic study 4th edn: 1991). Candida Society Website: www.candida-
454, 1998; review), Warren & Hazen (Manual of society.org.
Clinical Microbiology: 1184, 1999; review), Hui et candidosis, see candidiasis.
al. (Diagn. Microbiol. Infect. Dis. 38: 95, 2000; PCR, candle-snuff fungus, stromata of Xylaria hypoxylon.
SSCP analysis), Milde et al. (Veter. Pathol. 76: 395, canescent, becoming hoary or grey.
2000; spp. from tortoises), Peltroche-Llacsahuanga et caninoid venation, see veins.
al. (J. Clin. Microbiol. 38: 3696, 2000; FAME analy- canker, a plant disease in which there is sharply-
sis), Calderone (Candida and Candidiasis, 2001; re- limited necrosis of the cortical tissue, e.g. apple can-
view), Land (Trends in Microbiology 9: 201, 2001; ker (Nectria galligena).
recombination), Mahmoudabadi et al. (Journal of CANL, Lichen Herbarium, Canadian Museum of Na-
Applied Microbiology 93: 894, 2002; lipids), Nosek ture (Ottawa, Canada); founded 1882; a government
et al. (J. Clin. Microbiol. 40: 1283, 2002; mt DNA), corporation.
Suzuki & Nakase (J. gen. appl. Microbiol. Tokyo 48: Cannanorosporonites Ramanujam & Rao (1979),
55, 2002; phylogeny, ubiquinones), Dodgson et al. Fossil Fungi. l (Miocene), India.
(J. Clin. Microbiol. 41: 5709, 2003; phylogeny of Canningia J. Weiser, Wegensteiner & Z. ZiZka (1995),
C. glabrata), Himmelreich et al. (Appl. Environm. Microsporidia. l.
Microbiol. 69: 4566, 2003; NMR spectroscopy), Mu- Cannonia Joanne E. Taylor & K.D. Hyde (1999),
noz et al. (Mycoses 46: 85, 2003; lectins), Sampaio et Xylariaceae. I, Argentina; Australia. See Taylor &
al. (J. Clin. Microbiol. 41: 552, 2003; microsatel- Hyde (MR 103: 1398, 1999).
lites), Sandt et al. (J. Clin. Microbiol. 41: 954, 2003; Canomaculina Elix & Hale (1987) = Parmotrema fide
FTIR analysis), Starmer et al. (FEMS Yeast Res. 3: Elix (Mycotaxon 65: 475, 1997), Blanco et al. (My-
441, 2003; yeasts from cacti), Bougnoux et al. (In- col. 97: 150, 2005), Blanco et al. (Mo/. Phylogen.
fect. Genet. Evol. 4: 243, 2004; genotyping), Diez- Evol. 39: 52, 2006; phylogeny).
mann et al. (J. Clin. Microbiol. 42: 5624, 2004; phy- Canoparmelia Elix & Hale (1986), Parmeliaceae (L).
logeny), Fundyga et al. (Infect. Genet. Evol. 4: 37, c. 40, widespread. See Elix et al. (Mycotaxon 27:
2004; recombination), Graf et al. (Diagn. Microbiol. 271, 1986), Adler (Mycotaxon 28: 251, 1987; Argen-
Infect. Dis. 48: 1491, 2004; diagnostics), Jones et al. tina), Elix (Flora of Australia 55: 21, 1994), Heiman
(Proc. natn Acad. Sci. U.S.A. 101: 7329, 2004; ge- & Elix (Mycotaxon 70: 163, 1999; N. America),
nome of C. albicans), Pujol et al. (Eukaryotic Cell 3: Blanco et al. (Mycol. 97: 150, 2005; phylogeny),
1015, 2004; genetics), Salomon et al. (Applied My- Blanco et al. (Mo/. Phylogen. Evol. 39: 52, 2006;
cology and Biotechnology 4: [99], 2004; genomics of phylogeny), Miitdlikowska et al. (Mycol. 98: 1088,
C. albicans), Dodgson et al. (Fungal Genetics Biol. 2006; phylogeny).
42: 233, 2005; recombination), Edelmann et al. (J. Canteria Kading ( 1971 ), ? Endochytriaceae. l, British
Clin. Microbiol. 43: 6164, 2005; human and animal Isles. See Karling (Arch. Mikrobiol. 76: 129, 1971).
strain comparison), Foulet et al. (J. Clin. Microbiol. Cantharellaceae J. Schrot. (1888), Cantharellales. 5
43: 4574, 2005; microsatellites), Goldenberg et al. (J. gen.(+ 10 syn.), 92 spp.
Clin. Microbiol. 43: 5912, 2005; HPLC), Lott et al. Lit.: Comer (Beih. Sydowia 1: 266, 1957), Petersen
(Fungal Genetics Biol. 42: 444, 2005; evolutionary & Mueller (Boin Soc. argent. Bot. 28: 195, 1992),
origins), Prasad et al. (Int. J. Syst. Evol. Microbiol. Danell (Mycorrhiza 5: 89, 1994), Feibelman et al.
55: 967, 2005; from oil sludge), Sampaio et al. (J. (MR 101: 1423, 1997), Redhead et al. (Mycotaxon
Clin. Microbiol. 43: 3869, 2005; microsatellite mul- 65: 285, 1997), Watling (Nature Lond. 365: 299,
tiplex PCR), Suh & Blackwell (Mycol. 97: 167, 2005; 1997), Li et al. (Acta Sci. nat. Univ. Sunyats. 38: 29,
fungus-beetle spp.), Suh et al. (MR 109: 1045, 2005; 1999), Pine et al. (Mycol. 91: 944, 1999), Dahlman et
insect associates), Tavanti et al. (J. Clin. Microbiol. al. (MR 104: 388, 2000), Duuham et al. (MR 107:
43: 284, 2005; taxonomy), White et al. (J. Clin. Mi- 1163, 2003), Duuham et al. (Mo/. Ecol. 12: 1607,
crobiol. 43: 2181, 2005; detection of invasive 2003).
strains), Lan & Xu (Microbiology Reading 152: Cantharellales Giium. (1926). Agaricomycetes. 7 fam.,
1539, 2006; population analysis), Lasker et al. (J. 38 gen., 544 spp. Basidioma either funnel-shaped or
Clin. Microbiol. 44: 750, 2006; microsatellites), Ma- tubular or stalked and pileate, monomitic, the hy-
rot-Leblond et al. (J. Clin. Microbiol. 44: 138, 2006; menophore smooth, wrinkled, or folded to form thick
monoclonal antibodies), Nantel (Fungal Genetics gill-like structures; spores smooth, hyaline, non-
Biol. 43: 311, 2006; review, whole-genome se- amyloid; terrestrial, humicolous. Fams:
quence), Page et al. (J. Clin. Micro biol. 44: 3167, ( 1) Aphelariaceae
2006; flow cytometry), Ramos et al. (Antonie van (2) Botryobasidiaceae
Leeuwenhoek 89: 39, 2006; heteroduplex PCR), Ro- (3) Cantharellaceae
meo et al. (J. Clin. Microbiol. 44: 2590, 2006; hyphal (4) Ceratobasidiaceae
wall protein sequences), Suh et al. (Mycol. 98: 1006, (5) Clavulinaceae
2006; phylogeny). (6) Hydnaceae
candidiasis, a cosmop. disease of humans (including (7) Tulasnellaceae
thrush, mouget, etc.) and animals caused by species Lit.: Donlc (1964: 247), Comer (A monograph of
of Candida (syn. Monilia auct.), esp. C. albicans; the cantharelloid fangi [Ann. Bot. Mem. 2], 1966;
moniliasis; candidosis. Like many other fungal dis- New Phytol. 67: 219, 1968; Nova Hedw. 27: 325,
eases, candidiasis has become more important with 1976), Bigelow (Mycol. 70: 707, 1978; New England
the rise in numbers of immunocompromised patients. spp.), Moncalvo et al. (Mycol. 98: 937, 2006), Hib-
See Winner & Hurley (Candida albicans, 1964; bett et al. (MR 111: 509, 2007), Weiss et al. (Fron-
(Eds), Symposium on Candida infections, 1966), tiers in Basidiomycote Mycology: 7, 2004), Binder et
 CAPNODIACEAE Il7

al. (Systematics and Biodiversity 3: 113, 2005), and 57: 139, 2005; Czech Republic).
underfams. Capitularia Florke (1807) = Cladonia fide Hawk-
Cantharellopsis Kuyper ( 1986), Tricholomataceae. 1, sworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995).
Europe. See Kuyper (La Famiglia de/le Tricholo- Capitularia Rabenh. (1851) = Uromyces fide Dietel
mataceae Atti del Convegno Intemazionale del 10-15 (Nat. Pflanzenfam. 6, 1928).
Settembre 1984, Borgo Val di Taro, Italy: 99, 1986), capitulum, a stalked globose apical apotheciurn, as in
Redhead et al. (Mycotaxon 83: 19, 2002; phylogeny). the Caliciales. Cf. mazaedium.
Cantharellula Singer ( 1936), Tricholomataceae. 2, Capnia Vent. (1799) = Dermatocarpon Eschw. fide
widespread (temperate). See Singer (Revue Mycol. Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8,
Paris 1: 281, 1936), Redhead et al. (Mycotaxon 83: 1995).
19, 2002; phylogeny). Capniomyces S.W. Peterson & Lichtw. (1983),
Cantharellus Adans. ex Fr. ( 1821 ), Cantharellaceae. Legeriomycetaceae. 2 (in Plectoptera), Spain; USA.
65, widespread. C. cibarius, the edible chanterelle. See Lichtwardt (The Trichomycetes. Fungal associ-
See Smith & Morse (Mycol. 39: 497, 1947), Comer ates of arthropods, 1986), White (MR. 110: 1011,
(Beih. Sydowia 1, 1957), Heinemann (Fl. Icon. 2006; phylogeny), Valle (Mycol. 99: 442, 2007;
Champ. Congo 8: 154, 1959; keys 17 spp. Congo), Spain).
Eyssartier & Buyck (Aust. Syst. Bot. 14: 587, 2001; Capnites Theiss. (1916) [non Capnites (DC.) Dumort.
Australia), Redhead et al. (Taxon St: 559, 2002; no- 1827, Papaveraceae] = Phaeosaccardinula fide
menclature), Gulden (Sopp og Nyttevekster 1: 10, Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8,
2005; key nordic spp.). 1995).
Cantharocybe H.E. Bigelow & A.H. Sm. (1973), Capnobatista Cif. & F.B. Leal ex Bat. & Cif. (1963) =
Pleurotaceae. I, N. America. See Bigelow & Smith Trichomerium fide Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of
(Mycol. 65: 486, 1973). the Fungi edn 8, 1995).
Cantharomyces Thaxt. (1890), Laboulbeniaceae. 27, Capnobotryella Sugiy. (1987), anamorphic Capnodia-
widespread. See Weir & Hammond (Biodiv. Cons. 6: les, Hso.leP.1/12. 2, Japan. See Titze & de Hoog
701, 1997; ecology, biodiversity), Rossi & San- (Antonie van Leeuwenhoek 58: 265, 1990;
tamaria (Mycol. 92: 786, 2000; on Staphylinidae), C. renispora on roof tile), Sterflinger et al. (Stud.
Santamaria (Fl. Mycol. lberica S, 2003; Iberian pen- Mycol. 43: 5, 1999; ecology), Hambleton et al. (My-
insula), Shen et al. (Mycosystema 23: 303, 2004; col. 95: 959, 2003; morphology), Tsuneda et al. (Rep.
China). Tottori Mycol. Inst. 41: 1, 2003; conidiogenesis, phy-
Cantharosphaeria Thaxt. (1920) = Eriosphaeria fide logeny), Crous et al. (Stud. Mycol. 58: 1, 2007), Sert
Millier & von Arx (Beitr. Kryptfl. Schweiz 11 no. 2, et al. (MR.111: 1235, 2007; Turkey).
1962). Capnobotrys S. Hughes (1970), anamorphic Metacap-
cap, see pileus. nodium, Hso.= eP.10. 1, Austria. See Hughes (N.Z. JI
capillaceous, see capilliform. Bot. 8: 205, 1970), Reynolds (CJB 76: 2125, 1998;
Capillaria Pers. ( 1822), anamorphic Pezizomycotina, phylogeny), Tsuneda et al. (Rep. Tottori Mycol. Inst.
Hso.?.?. 4, widespread (temperate). 41: 1, 2003; phylogeny).
Capillaria Velen. (1947) [non Capillaria Roussel Capnocheirides J.L. Crane & S. Hughes (1982), ana-
1806, Algae] = Lycoperdon Pers. fide Stalpers (in morphic Capnodiales, Hso.0-= eP.38. 1, Europe. See
litt.). Crane & Hughes (Mycol. 74: 752, 1982).
Capillataspora K.D. Hyde (1989), Dothideomycetes. Capnociferria Bat. (1963) = Antennulariella fide
1, Brunei. See Hyde (CJB 67: 2522, 1989), Kohl- Hughes (Mycol. 68: 693, 1976).
meyer & Volkmann-Kohlmeyer (Bot. Mar. 34: 1, Capnocrinum Bat. & Cif. (1963) = Antennulariella
1991). fide Hughes (Mycol. 68: 693, 1976).
capilliconidium, a secondary conidium produced on a Capnocybe S. Hughes (1966), anamorphic Metacap-
long capillary tube in Entomophthorales. nodiaceae, Hso.= eP.10. 3, New Zealand; USA. See
capilliform, hair-like; thread-like; capillaceous. Hughes (N.Z. JI Bot. 4: 335, 1966).
Capillipes R. Sant. ( 1956), Helotiaceae. 1, Lapland. Capnodaria (Sacc.) Theiss. & Syd. (1918), Capnodi-
See Santesson (Friesia S: 390, 1956). aceae. 1, Europe.
Capillistichus Santam. (2004), Laboulbeniaceae. 1, Capnodendron S. Hughes (1976), anamorphic Anten-
Spain. See Santamaria (Mycol. 96: 763, 2004). nulariella, Hso.= eP.3. 3, widespread. See Hughes
capillitium (of Mycetozoa and gasteroid Agaricomy- (Mycol. 68: 750, 1976), Hughes (CJB 78: 1215,
cotina), a mass of sterile, thread-like elements, tubes 2000), Hughes (N.Z. JI Bot. 41: 139, 2003).
or fibres among the spores. Capnodenia (Sacc.) Theiss. & Syd. ( 1917) = Capno-
capitate, having a well-formed head (Figs 29.9, 37.18). dium fide von Arx & Muller (Stud. Mycol. 9, 1975).
capitate-fastigiate (of macro lichens), having a thallus Capnodiaceae Hohn. ex Theiss. (1916), Capnodiales.
cortex of erect, parallel hyphae terminated by swollen 26 gen. (+ 28 syn.), 117 spp.
and pigmented apical cells. Lit.: Batista & Ciferri (Saccardoa 2, 1963), Rey-
capitellum, a little head. nolds (Taxon 20: 759, 1971; hyphal morph.), Rey-
Capitoclavaria Lloyd ( 1922) ? = Clavaria fide Stalpers nolds (Nova Hedwigia 26: 179, 1975; growth forms),
(in litt. ). Hughes (Mycol. 68: 693, 1976; gen. names, ana-
Capitorostrum Bat. (1957), anamorphic Pezizomy- morphs), Reynolds (Mycotaxon 8: 417, 1979; stalked
cotina, Cpd.OeH.15. 2, Australia; Papua New Guinea. taxa), Rodriguez Hernandez (Revta Jardin bot. Nae
See Hyde & Philemon (Mycotaxon 42: 95, 1991). Univ. Habana 6: 53, 1985), Parbery & Brown (Mi-
Capitotricha (Raitv.) Baral (1985), Hyaloscyphaceae. crobiology of the Phyllosphere: 101, 1986), Reynolds
3, widespread. See Raitviir (Eesti NSV Tead. Akad. (Mycotaxon 27: 377, 1986; cladistics), Reynolds in
Toim. Biol. seer 36: 313, 1987), Leenurm et al. (Sy- Sugiyama (Ed.) (Pleomorphic Fungi: The Diversity
dowia 52: 30, 2000; ultrastr.), Sukova (Czech Mycol. and its Taxonomic Implications: 157, 1987), Mibey
118 CAPNODIALES

(Soft Scale Insects. Their Biology, Natural Enemies Capnofrasera S. Hughes (2003), anamorphic Antennu-
and Control World Crop Pests 7A: 275, 1997), lariellaceae. 1, New Zealand. See Hughes (N.Z. JI
Inacio & Dianese (MR 102: 695, 1998), Reynolds Bot. 41: 139, 2003).
(CJB 76: 2125, 1998; phylogeny), Olejnik & In- Capnogoniella Bat. & Cif. (1963) nom. conf., anamor-
grouille (MR 103: 333, 1999), Reynolds (CJB 76: phic Pezizomycotina. See Sutton (Mycol. Pap. 141,
2125, 1998), Sterflinger et al. (Stud. Mycol. 43: 5, 1977).
1999; phylogeny), Reynolds (Mycopathologia 148: Capnogonium Bat. & Peres (1961) = Brooksia fide
141, 1999), Lindemuth et al. (MR 105: 1176, 2001), Deighton & Pirozynski (Mycol. Pap. 105, 1966).
Lumbsch & Lindemuth (MR 105: 901, 2001), Schoch Capnokyma S. Hughes (1975), anamorphic Euanten-
et al. (Mycol. 98: 1041, 2006; phylogeny). nariaceae, Hso.= eP.l. 2, New Zealand; Venezuela.
Capnodiales Woron. (1925). Dothideomycetidae. 9 See Hughes (N.Z. JI Bot. 13: 638, 1975), Hughes
(?+l) fam., 198 gen., 7244 spp. Mycelium superfi- (Mycol. 93: 603, 2001).
cial, often well-developed, dark, very varied in form, Capnophaeum Speg. (1918),? Capnodiaceae. 2, Asia.
composed of sometimes irregular ± cylindrical or to- Capnophialophora S. Hughes (1966), anamorphic
rulose hyphae, sometimes with erect branches, some- Metacapnodium, Hso.OeH.15. 3, New Zealand. See
times with mucous coating. Ascomata small, globose Hughes (N.Z. JI Bot. 4: 352, 1966).
or vertically elongated, thin-walled, sometimes cov- Capnosporium S. Hughes (1976), anamorphic Meta-
ered in a mucous layer, sometimes setose or with hy- capnodium, Hso.1-= eP.28. I, New Zealand. See
phal appendages, opening either with a clearly- Hughes (Mycol. 68: 752, 1976).
defined ostiole or a poorly-defined lysigenous pore. Capnostysanus Speg. (1918) = Stysanus fide Clements
Interascal tissue absent or composed of inconspicu- & Shear (Gen. Fung., 1931).
ous periphysoids. Asci small, ovoid or saccate, fissi- Cappellettia Tomas. & Cif. (1952) = Gyalidea fide
tunicate, not blueing in iodine or rarely with a J+ ex- Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8,
terior layer. Ascospores hyaline to brown, septate, 1995).
sometimes muriform, rarely ornamented, sheath lack- Caprettia Bat. & H. Maia (1965), Monoblastiaceae
ing. Anamorphs very varied. Plant parasites (includ- (L). 6 (foliicolous), pantropical. See Batista & Maia
ing many important pathogen genera), saprobes or (Atas Inst. Micol. Univ. Pemambuco 2: 377, 1965),
sooty moulds. Fams.: Liicking et al. (Lichenologist 30: 121, 1998), Serusi-
( 1) Antennulariellaceae aux & Liicking (Biblthca Lichenol. 86: 161, 2003;
(2) Capnodiaceae revision).
(3) Davidiellaceae Caprlcola Velen. (1947),? Helotiales. I, Europe.
(4) Euantennariaceae Capronia Sacc. ( 1883), Herpotrichiellaceae. Ana-
(5) Metacapnodiaceae morphs Exophiala, Rhinocladiella, Cladophialo-
(6) Mycosphaerellaceae phora, Phialophora. 27, Europe; N. America. See
(7) Piedraiaceae Miiller et al. (TBMS 88: 63, 1987; key), Barr (Myco-
(8) Schizothyriaceae taxon 41: 419, 1991; key N. Am. spp.), Untereiner et
(9) Teratosphaeriaceae al. (MR 99: 897, 1995; molec. taxonomy), Au et al.
The Asterinaceae may also belong here, but mo- (Mycol. 91: 326, 1999; ultrastr.), Haase et al. (Stud.
lecular data are inadequate. Mycol. 43: 80, 1999; phylogeny), Untereiner & Mal-
Lit.: Crous et al. (Stud. Mycol 58: 1, 2007; phylog- loch (Mycol. 91: 417, 1999; biochemistry),
eny), Reynolds (CJB 76: 2125, 1998; phylogeny), Untereiner & Naveau (Mycol. 91: 67, 1999; phylog-
Schoch et al (Mycol 98: 1041, 2006; phylogeny), eny), Untereiner (Stud. Mycol. 45: 141, 2000), Lin-
Sterflinger et al. (Stud. Mycol. 43: 5, 1999; phylog- demuth et al. (MR 105: 1176, 2001; phylogeny),
eny). Hoog et al. (J. Clin. Microbiol. 41: 4767, 2003),
Capnodiastrum Speg. (1886), anamorphic Geiser et al. (Mycol. 98: 1053, 2006; phylogeny),
Rhytidenglerula, Cpd.leP.l. 5, widespread (esp. S. Sterflinger (The Yeast Handbook [l): 501, 2006;
America). See Hughes in Sugiyama (Ed.) (Pleomor- ecology).
phic Fungi: The Diversity and its Taxonomic Impli- Caproniella Berl. (1896), Pezizomycotina. 2, Europe.
cations: 103, 1987). See Holm (Taxon 24: 475, 1975).
Capnodiella (Sacc.) Sacc. ( 1905) = Sorica. Caproniella Berl. (1899) = Capronia fide Miiller et al.
Capnodina (Sacc.) Sacc. ( 1926) = Antennulariella fide (TBMS88: 63, 1987).
Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, Caproventuria U. Braun (1998) =Venturia Sacc. fide
1995). Braun (Monogr. Cercosporella, Ramu/aria Allied
Capnodinula Bat. & Cif. (1963), Capnodiales. 1, Aus- Genera (Phytopath. Hyphom.) 2: 493, 1998), Braun
tralia. See Batista & Ciferri (Saccardoa 2: 81, 1963). et al. (Mycol. Progr. 2: 3, 2003; phylogeny), Beck et
Capnodinula Speg. (1918) = Wentiomyces fide von al. (Mycol. Progr. 4: 111, 2005; phylogeny), Crous et
Arx & Muller (Stud. Mycol. 9, 1975). al. (Stud. Mycol. 58: 185, 2007; phylogeny).
Capnodiopsis Henn. (1902) = Molleriella fide von Arx Capsicumyces Gamundi, Aramb. & Giaiotti (1979),
(Persoonia 2: 421, 1963). anamorphic Pezizomycotina, Hso.OeH.11. 1, Argen-
Capnodium Mont. (1848), Capnodiaceae. Anamorphs tina. See Gamundi et al. (Darwiniana 22: 190, 1979).
Fumagospora, Phaeoxyphiella, Polychaetella, Scole- capsidiol, a phytoalexin (q.v.) from spur pepper (Cap-
coxyphium. c. 15, widespread. See Reynolds (Bull. sicum frutescens).
Torrey bot. Club 97: 253, 1970), Reynolds (Myco- Capsulasclerotes Malan (1959), Fossil Fungi. I (Per-
taxon 34: 197, 1989; California), Reynolds (CJB 76: mian), former Czechoslovakia.
2125, 1998; phylogeny), Sterflinger et al. (Stud. My- capsule, a hyaline gelatinous sheath surrounding the
col. 43: 5, 1999; phylogeny), Lumbsch & Lindemuth cell of certain yeasts and bacteria.
(MR 105: 901, 2001; phylogeny), Schoch et al. (My- Capsulospora K.D. Hyde (1996), Xylariales. 8 (sapro-
col. 98: 1041, 2006; phylogeny). bic on palms), S.E. Asia. See Kang et al. (Fungal Di-
 CARPOLIGNA 119

versify 1: 147, 1998; DNA), Kang et al. (A(yco- Carlia Rabenh. (1857) nom. dub., Fungi. See Wake-
science 40: 151, 1999), Kang et al. (A(ycotaxon 81: field (TBMS23: 215, 1939).
321, 2002; phylogeny). Carlosia G. Arnaud (1954) = Isthmospora fide Ken-
Capsulotbeca Kamyschko (1960), ? Trichocomaceae. drick & Carmichae in Ainsworth et al. (Eds) (The
1, former USSR. See Benny & Kimbrough (A(yco- Fungi 4A: 390, 1973).
taxon 12, 1980). Carlosia Samp. (1923) = Thelomma fide Hawksworth
Carassea S. Stenroos (2002), Cladoniaceae (L). 1, et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995), Paz-
Brazil. See Stenroos et al. (A(yco/. Progr. 1: 277, Bermtidez et al. (Taxon 51: 771, 2002; typification).
2002), Zhou et al. (J. Hattori bot. Lab. 100: 871, Carmichaelia N.D. Sharma (1980), anamorphic Pe-
2006; phylogeny). zizomycotina, Hso.OeP.10. 1, India. See Sharma (J.
Carbacanthograpbis Staiger & Kalb (2002), Graphi- Indian bot. Soc. 59: 278, 1980), Hambleton et al.
daceae (L). 11, widespread. See Staiger (Biblthca (Stud. A(ycol. 53: 29, 2005).
Lichenol. 85: 98, 2002), Nakanishi et al. (Bull. natn. carminophilic (ofbasidia), becoming densely granular
Sci. Mus. Tokyo, B 29: 83, 2003; Japan), Archer (= siderophilous (or carminophilous) granulation) af-
(Biblthca Lichenol. 94, 2006; Australia), Archer (Sys- ter treatment with aceto-carmine stain.
tematics & Biodiversity 5: 9, 2007; Solomon Is). Carneopezizella Svrcek ( 1987), Helotiaceae. 1, former
Carbomyces Gilkey (1954), Carbomycetaceae. 3, Czechoslovakia. See Svrcek (Ceskti A(ykol. 41: 88,
USA. See Trappe (TBMS 57: 85, 1971), Zak & Whit- 1987).
ford (,\(}'co/. 78: 840, 1986; ecology), Trappe & We- Carnia Bat. (1960), Pezizomycotina. 1, Brazil. Affini-
ber (Harvard Pap. Bot. 6: 209, 2001), Lessee & ties unknown: the original link suggested with Pezi-
Hansen (MR 111: 1075, 2007; phylogeny). zaceae is unlikely.
Carbomycetaceae Trappe (1971), Pezizales. l gen., 3 carnose (carnous), fleshy.
spp. Carnostroma Lloyd (1919) = Xylaria Hill ex Schrank
Lit.: Trappe (Mycotaxon 9: 297, 1979), Zak & fide von Arx & Muller (Beitr. Kryptfl. Schweiz 11 no.
Whitford (Azyco/. 78: 840, 1986), Trappe & Weber 1, 1954), Lress0e (SA 13: 43, 1994;? synonym of Xy-
(Harvard Pap. Bot. 6: 209, 2001), Lress0e & Hansen laria).
(MR 111: 1075, 2007; phylogeny). Carnoya Dewevre (1893) = Mortierella fide Hesseltine
carbonaceous, dark-coloured and readily broken; (A(yco/. 47: 344, 1955).
charcoal-like or cinder-like. carnulose, somewhat fleshy.
Carbonea (Hertel) Hertel (1983), Lecanoraceae (±L). Caromyxa Mont. (1856) nom. inval. = Mutinus fide
20 (mainly on lichens), widespread. See Knoph (A(y- Stalpers (in /itt. ).
cotaxon 72: 97, 1999), Grube et al. (MR 108: 506, carotene, a mixture of pigments, chiefly the carotenoid
2004; phylogeny). ~-carotene, found in various fungi, e.g. Phycomyces
carbonicolous, living on burnt ground; pyrophilous blakes/eeanus (Lilly et al., Bull. W. Va. agric. Exp.
(q.v.). Stn 441T, 1960), Choanephora cucurbitarum (Chu &
Carbospbaerella I. Schmidt ( 1969), Halosphaeriaceae. Lilly, ,\(}'co/. 52: 80, 1961); carotenoids, a large
2 (marine), widespread. See Johnson et al. (Bot. Mar. group of related polyene compounds, mostly with
27: 557, 1984), Sundari et al. (Bot. Mar. 39: 327, C40, yellow, red or more rarely colourless. Many have
1996). been given trivial names, e.g. torularhodin, neuro-
Carcinomyces Oberw. & Bandoni (1982), Carcinomy- sporene. See Hesseltine (Tech. Bull. USDA 1245,
cetaceae. 2, north temperate. See Oberwinkler & 1961; Mucorales), Arpin (Bull. mens. Soc. /inn. Lyon
Bandoni(NordicJ/Bot. 2: 507, 1982). 38, 1968; BSMF 84: 427, 1969; discomycetes), Shi-
Carcinomycetaceae Oberw. & Bandoni (1982), bata et al. (List of fungal products, 1964; 24 refs.),
Tremellales. 3 gen.(+ 2 syn.), 25 spp. Valadon (TBMS 67: 1, 1976; taxonomic value of ca-
Lit.: Hauerslev (Friesia 9: 43, 1969), Gottschalk & rotenoids). See Metabolic products.
Blanz (Z. A(ykol. 51: 205, 1985), Ginns (Azyco/. 78: Carothecis Clem. (1931)? = Cephalotheca fide Hawk-
619, 1986), Oberwinkler (Stud. A(yco/. 30: 61, 1987), sworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995).
Kotiranta & Larsson (Windah/ia 18: 1, 1988), Rath Carouxella Manier, Rioux & Whisler (1965), Harpel-
(Atti Soc. ital. Sci. nat. Mus. Civico Storia nat. Mi- laceae. 2 (in Diptera), France; Argentina. See Licht-
lano 132: 13, 1991). wardt (The Trichomycetes. Fungal associates of ar-
Carestiella Bres. (1897), Stictidaceae (±L). 1, Europe. thropods, 1986), Lichtwardt et al. (A(ycol. 91: 1060,
See Sherwood (A(ycotaxon 5: 1, 1977), Wedin et al. 1999; Argentina).
(Lichenologist 37: 67, 2005; phylogeny), Wedin et al. Carpenteles Langeron (1922) = Eupenicillium fide
(MR 110: 773, 2006; nests within paraphyletic Stic- Stolk & Scott (Persoonia 4: 391, 1967), Pitt et al.
tis). (Integration of Modern Taxonomic Methods for
Caribaeomyces Cif. (1962), Microthyriaceae. 1, Do- Penici/lium and Aspergil/us Classification: 9, 2000).
minican Republic. See Ciferri (Atti !st. bot. Univ. Carpenterella Tehon & H.A. Harris (1941), Synchy-
Lab. crittog. Pavia ser. 5 19: 98, 1962). triaceae. 2, USA; India.
carinate, keeled; boat-like. Carpobolus P. Micheli ex Paulet (1808) [non Car-
Carinispora K.D. Hyde (1992), Phaeosphaeriaceae. l pobolus Schwein. 1822, Hepaticae] = Sphaerobolus.
(on Nypa), Brunei. See Hyde (J. Linn. Soc. Bot. 110: carpogenous, living on fruit.
95, 1992). carpogonium (generally of algae, sometimes of fungi,
cariose, decayed. e.g. Erysiphaceae), the female sex organ.
carios<Kancellate, becoming latticed by decay. carpold, see Biatoropsis.
Caripia Kuntze (1898), Marasmiaceae. 1, America Carpoligna F.A. Fernandez & Huhndorf (1999),
(tropical). See Comer (Ann. Bot. Mem. [A mono- Sordariales. Anamorph Pleurothecium. 1, wide-
graph of Clavaria and allied genera] 1, 1950), Singer spread. See Fernandez et al. (A(yco/. 91: 251, 1999),
(Agaric. mod Tax. edn 2: 792, 1962). Reblova & Winka (Azyco/. 93: 478, 2001).
110 CARPOLITHES

Carpolithes Brongn. (1822), Fossil Fungi, anamorphic 21: 9, 2002; key).

Fungi, Hso.?.?. 1. Catabotrydaceae Petr. ex M.E. Barr (1990), Bolinia-
Carpomycetes, fungi having sporocarps; esp. ascomy- les. I gen. (+ I syn.), I spp.
cetes and basidiomycetes. Lit.: Barr (Mycotaxon 39: 43, 1990), Hyde & Can-
carpophore ( 1) stalk of the sporocarp; (2) sometimes non (Mycol. Pap. 175, 1999), Hyde & Cannon (My-
(esp. in France) = basidioma. col. Pap. 175: 114 pp., 1999), Rossman et al. (Stud.
carpophoroid, a sterile carpophore-like body, in aga- Mycol. 42: 248 pp., 1999), Huhndorf et al. (Myco/.
rics, of unknown function (Singer, 1962: 22). 96: 368, 2004).
Carpophoromyces Thaxt. ( 1931 ), Laboulbeniaceae. 1, Catabotrys Theiss. & Syd. ( 1915), Catabotrydaceae. 1
Sri Lanka. See Nannfeldt (Svensk bot. Tidskr. 43: (on Palmae), widespread (tropical). See Seaver &
468, 1949). Waterston (Myco/. 38: 180, 1946), Hyde & Cannon
Carpozyma L. Engel (1872) = Hanseniaspora fide (Mycol. Pap. 175, 1999), Huhndorf et al. (Myco/. 96:
Lodder (Yeasts, a taxonomic study 2nd edn, 1970). 368, 2004; phylogeny).
carrier, an organism harbouring a parasite without Catacauma Theiss. & Syd. (1914) = Phyllachora
itself showing disease (Anon., TBMS 33: 154, 1950). Nitschke ex Fuckel (1870) fide Petrak (Annis mycol.
Carrionia Bric.-lrag. (1938) = Rhinocladiella Nannf. 22: I, 1924), Cannon (Myco/. Pap. 165, 1991).
fide Schol-Schwarz (Antonie van Leeuwenhoek 34: Catacaumella Theiss. & Syd. (1915) = Vestergrenia
119, 1968). Rehm fide von Arx & Miiller (Beitr. Kryptjl. Schweiz
Carrismyces R.F. Castaii & Heredia (2000), anamor- 11 no. I, 1954).
phic Pezizomycotina. I, Mexico. See Castaneda Ruiz Catachyon (Ehrenb. ex Fr.) Fr. (1832) = Podaxis fide
& Heredia (Mycotaxon 76: 125, 2000). Kuyper (in /itt. ).
cartilaginous, firm and tough but readily bent. catahymenium, see hymenium.
cartilaginous layer, sometimes applied to the sterome cataphyses, pseudoparaphyses (Groenhart, Persoonia
in Cladonia and the chondroid axis (q.v.) in Usnea. 4: 11, 1965); see hamathecium.
Cartilosoma Kot!. & Pouzar (1958) = Antrodia fide Catapyrenium Flot. (1850), Verrucariaceae (L). 60,
Pegler (The polypores [Bull. BMS Suppl.], 1973), widespread (esp. temperate). See Breuss (Stapfia 23:
Donlc (Verh. K. ned. Akad. Wet. tweede sect. 62: 1, 1, 1990; key 27 spp. Europe), Breuss (Pl. Syst. Evol.
1974) Accepted by. 185: 17, 1993; key 13 spp. S. Am.), Breuss (Nova
caryallagic (of reproduction), having nuclear change; Hedwigia 58: 229, 1994; key 12 N. Afr. spp.), Breuss
acaryallagic, not having nuclear change, as in clone (Annin naturh. Mus. Wien Ser. B, Bot. Zoo!. 98: 35,
development (Linlc, Bot. Gaz. 88: I, 1929). 1996), Breuss (Annin naturh. Mus. Wien Ser. B, Bot.
caryo-, see karyo. Zoo!. 100: 671, 1998), Breuss (Linzer biol. Beitr. 32:
Caryospora De Not. (1855), Zopfiaceae. 6, wide- 1053, 2000; Mexico), Arag6n (An. Jard. bot. Madr.
spread. See Barr (Mycotaxon 9: 17, 1979), Hawk- 60: 216, 2002; Spain), Hei3marsson (MR 107: 459,
sworth (TBMS 79: 69, 1982), Hyde (TMSJ 30: 333, 2003; phylogeny), Gueidan et al. (MR 111: 1145,
1989), Abdel-Wahab & Jones (Mycoscience 41: 379, 2007; phylogeny).
2000). Cataractispora K.D. Hyde, S.W. Wong & E.B.G.
Caryosporella Kohlm. (1985), ? Melanommataceae. I Jones (1999), Annulatascaceae. 5, S.E. Asia. See
(on Rhizophora), widespread (pantropical). See Hyde et al. (MR 103: 1019, 1999), Ho et al. (Myca/.
Kohlmeyer (Proc. Indian Acad. Sci. Pl. Sci. 94: 355, 96: 411, 2004; Hong Kong).
1985), Hyde (TMSJ 30: 333, 1989). Catarraphia A. Massa!. (1860), Arthoniales (L). 1,
Casaresia Gonz. Frag. (1920), anamorphic Mollisia, Malesian-Pacific. See Egea & Torrente (Cryptog.
Hso.ObP.1. I (aquatic), widespread (north temperate). Bryol.-Lichenol. 14: 329, 1993), Grube (Bryo/ogist
See Webster et al. (Nova Hedwigia 57: 483, 1993; 101: 377, 1998; phylogeny).
teleomorph connection). Catarrhospora Brusse (1994), Porpidiaceae (L). 2, S.
Cashiella Petr. (1951), Dermateaceae. 3, N. America; Africa. See Brusse (Mycotaxon 52: 501, 1994).
New Zealand. See Petrak (Sydowia 5: 371, 1951), cata-species, see Pucciniales.
Gadgil & Dick (N.Z. JI For. Sci. 29: 440, 1999; New Catastoma Morgan ( 1892) = Disciseda fide Stalpers
Zealand). (in /itt. ).
cassideous, helmet-shaped. catathecium, a flattened ascoma, having the wall more
Castagnella G. Arnaud (1914) = Rhagadostoma fide or less radial in structure, and with a basal plate, e.g.
Miiller & von Arx in Ainsworth et al. (Eds) (The Trichothyrina; cf. thyriothecium.
Fungi 4A: 87, 1973). Catathelasma Lovejoy (1910), Tricholomataceae. 4,
Castanedaea W.A. Baker & Partridge (2001), anamor- widespread (north temperate). See Singer (Sydowia
phic Pezizomycotina. 1, Cuba. See Partridge et al. 31: 193, 1979; key).
(Mycotaxon 78: 176, 2001). Catathelasmataceae Wasser (1985) = Tricholomata-
Castanedomyces Cano, L.B. Pitarch & Guarro (2002), ceae.
Onygenaceae. I, Australia. See Cano et al. (Stud. Catatrama Franco-Mo!. (1991), Amanitaceae. I, Costa
Myco/. 47: 167, 2002). Rica; India. See Franco-Molano (Mycol. 83: 501,
Castanoporus Ryvarden (1991), Meruliaceae. I, Ja- 1991).
pan. See Ryvarden (Syn. Fung. 5: 121, 1991). Catenaria Sorokin (1889), Catenariaceae. 11, wide-
Castellania C.W. Dodge (1935) = Candida fide Did- spread (temperate). See Birchfield (Mycopathologia
dens & Lodder (Die anaskosporogenen He/en 2, 13: 331, 1960), Olson & Reichle (TBMS 70: 423,
1942). 1978; meiosis), Singh et al. (MR 97: 957, 1993; de-
Castoreum Cooke & Massee (1887), Mesophelliaceae. velopment).
3, Australia. See Cunningham (Proc. Linn. Soc. N. S. Catenariaceae Couch ( 1945), Blastocladiales. 3 gen.
W. 57: 313, 1932), Beaton & Weste (TBMS 82: 665, (+ 1 syn.), 14 spp.
1984), Trappe & Bougher (Australasian Mycologist Lit.: Manier (Annis Parasit. hum. comp. 52: 363,
 CAT'S EAR 121
1977), Tanabe et al. (J. gen. appl. Microbiol. Tokyo Cathisinia Stirt. (1888) = Sarcogyne Flot. (1851) fide
51: 267, 2005). Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8,
catenate (catenulate), in chains or end-to-end series. 1995).
See arthro-, baso-, blastocatenate. Catilla Pat. ( 1915), Cyphellaceae. 1, Europe.
Catenella Bat. & Peres (1963), anamorphic Pezizomy- Catillaria A. Massa!. (1852), Catillariaceae (L). c. 158,
cotina, St.OeH.?. I, Italy. See Batista & Peres widespread. See Lamb (Rhodora 56: 105, 1956),
(Publ~oes Inst. Mico/. Recife 222: 6, 1963). Vezda (Folia geobot. phytotax. 15: 75, 1980; key fo-
Catenochytridium Berdan (1939), Endochytriaceae. 6, liicolous spp.), Kilias (Herzogia 5: 209, 1981;
N. Amenca; Japan. monogr. Eur. saxic. spp.), Coppins (Lichenologist 21:
Catenocuneiphora Matsush. (2003), anamorphic Pe- 217, 1989; UK), Pant & Awasthi (Proc. Indian Acad.
zizomycotina, Hso.?.?. 1, Japan. See Matsushima Sci. Pl. Sci. 99: 369, 1989; key 10 Indian spp.), Cop-
(Matsush. Mycol. Mem. 10: 40, 2001). pins (Graphis Scripta 6: 65, 1994; Sweden), Fryday
Catenomyces A.M. Hanson (1944), Catenariaceae. 1, & Coppins (Lichenologist 28: 507, 1996; Scotland),
USA. Tretiach & Hafellner (Lichenologist 30: 221, 1998;
Catenomycopsis Tibell & Constant. (1991), anamor- Mediterranean), Boom & Etayo (Lichenologist 33:
phic Chaenothecopsis, Hso.OeH.3. 1, S. America; 103, 2001; Iberian peninsula), Andersen & Ekman
Australasia. See Tibell & Constantinescu (MR 95: (MR 109: 21, 2005; phylogeny), Kalb (Biblthca
556, 1991). Lichenol. 95: 297, 2007; key).
Catenophlyctis Karling ( 1965), Catenariaceae. 2, Catillariaceae Hafellner (1984), Rhizocarpales (±L). 8
widespread. See Golubeva & Stephenson (N.Z. JI gen.(+ 18 syn.), 261 spp.
Bot. 41: 319, 2003; from subantarctic). Lit.: Coppins (Lichenologist 21: 217, 1989), Pant &
Catenophora Luttr. (1940), anamorphic Pezizomy- Awasthi (Proc. Indian Acad. Sci. Pl. Sci. 99: 369,
cotina, Cac.OeH.I. 3, USA. See Nag Raj & Kendrick 1989), Fryday & Coppins (Lichenologist 28: 507,
(CJB 66: 898, 1988; key). 1996), Lumbsch (J. Hattori bot. Lab. 83: I, 1997),
Catenophoropsis Nag Raj & W.B. Kendr. (1988), Ekman (MR 105: 783, 2001), Reeb et al. (Mo/. Phy-
anamorphic Pezizomycotina, Cac.OeH.10. 1, Austral- /ogen. Evol. 32: 1036, 2004).
asia. See Nag Raj & Kendrick (CJB 66: 898, 1988). Catillariomyces E.A. Thomas ex Cif. & Tomas. (1953)
catenophysis, a persistent chain of utricular, thin- = Cliostomum.
walled cells formed by the vertical separation of the Catillariopsis (Stein) M. Choisy (1950) = Rhizocarpon
pseudoparenchyma in the centrum of certain ascomy- fide Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn
cetes, e.g. some Halosphaeriaceae (see Kohlmeyer & 8, 1995).
Kohlmeyer, Myco/. 63: 857, 1971). Catillochroma Kalb (2007), Megalariaceae (L). 1,
Catenospegazzinia Subram. (1991), anamorphic Pe- north temperate. See Kalb (Biblthca Lichenol. 95:
zizomycotina, Hso.#eP.37/5. 2, Australia. See 297, 2007).
Subramanian (Curr. Sci. 60: 657, 1991). Catinaria Vain. (1922) nom. cons., Ramalinaceae (L).
Catenosubulispora Matsush. ( 1971 ), anamorphic 2, widespread (temperate). See Poelt & Vezda
Pezizomycotina, Hso.OfH.3. 1, Guadalcanal. See Ma- (Biblthca Licheno/. 16, 1981 ), Kalb (Biblthca
tsushima (Microfangi of the Solomon Islands and Lichenol. 95: 297, 2007; key).
Papua-New Guinea: 10, 1971). Catinariaceae Hale ex Hafellner (1984) = Ramalina-
Catenosynnema Kodsueb, E.H.C. McKenzie, W.H. ceae.
Ho, K.D. Hyde, P. Lumyong & S. Lumyong (2007), Catinella Boud. (1907), Dothideomycetes. 1 or 2,
anamorphic Pezizomycotina. 1, Thailand. See Kod- widespread. See Spooner & Legon (Mycologist 5: 86,
sueb et al. (Cryptog. Mycol. 28: 23 7, 2007). 1991), Nauta & Spooner (Mycologist 14: 21, 2000;
. Catenularia Grove (1886), anamorphic Chaetosphae- UK), Greif et al. (Am. J. Bot. 94: 1890, 2007; posn,
ria, Hso.OeP.17. 10, widespread (temperate). See ontogeny).
Hughes (N.Z. JI Bot. 3: 136, 1965), Reblova (Stud. Catinella Kirschst. (1924) = Unguicularia fide Raschle
Myco/. 45: 149, 2000; review), Reblova & Seifert (Sydowia 29: 170, 1977).
(Sydowia 55: 313, 2003; Thailand). Catinopeltis Bat. & C.A.A. Costa (1957), anamorphic
Catenulaster Bat. & C.A.A. Costa (1959), anamorphic Pezizomycotina, Cpt.= eH.?. 1, Brazil. See Batista &
Pezizomycotina, Cpt.OeH.?. I, Brazil. See Batista & Costa (An. Soc. Biol. Pernambuco 15: 405, 1957).
Costa (Mycopath. Mycol. appl. 11: 8, 1959). Catinula Lev. (1848), anamorphic Pezizomycotina,
catenulate, see catenate. Cpd.?.?. 10, widespread. See Jae & Sang (Korean JI
Catenulifera Hosoya (2002), anamorphic Hyphodis- Pl. Path. 2: 174, 1986; Korea).
cus, H?.?.?. I, north temperate. See Hosoya (Myco- Catocarpon, see Catocarpus.
science 43: 48, 2002), Untereiner et al. (CJB 84: 243, Catocarpus (Korb.) Arnold (1871) = Rhizocarpon fide
2006; phylogeny, connection). Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8,
catenuliform, chain-like. 1995).
Catenulopsora Mundk. (1943) = Cerotelium fide Catolechia Flot. (1850), Rhizocarpaceae (L). I (mon-
Laundon (Mycotaxon 3: 133, 1975). tane), Europe. See Hafellner (Nova Hedwigia 30:
Catenulostroma Crous & U. Braun (2007), Tera- 673, 1978), Bellemere & Letrouit-Galinou (Biblthca
tosphaeriaceae. 7, widespread. See Crous et al. (Stud. Lichenol. 25: 137, 1987; ultrastr.), Grube et al. (MR
Mycol. 58: 1, 2007; phylogeny, definition). 108: 1111, 2004; phylogeny), Milldlikowska et al.
Catenuloxyphium Bat., Nascim. & Cif. (1963) nom. (Mycol. 98: 1088, 2006; phylogeny).
dub., anamorphic Pezizomycotina. See Hughes (My- Catopyrenium Flot. ex Korb. (1855) = Catapyrenium.
col. 68: 693, 1976), Sutton (Myco/. Pap. 141, 1977). Catosphaeropsis Tehon (1939) = Sphaeropsis Sacc.
caterpillar fungi, see vegetable caterpillars. fide Sutton (The Coelomycetes, 1980).
Catharinia (Sacc.) Sacc. (1895) = Julella fide catothecium, see catathecium.
Clements & Shear (Gen. Fung., 1931). cat's ear, basidiome of Clitopilus passeckerianus, an
122 CATTANEA

invader of mushroom beds. caves and mines in temperate and tropical regions.
Cattanea Garov. (1875) = Dictyosporium fide Damon Although so far no fungi have been reported as pecu-
(Lloydia 15: 118, 1952). liar to caves, at least one new species, Microascus
Catulus Malloch & Rogerson (1978), Dothideomy- caviariformis, the 'chicken-sandwich cave fungus',
cetes. I (on Seuratia), Canada. See Malloch & has been described from a cave (Malloch & Hubart,
Rogerson (CJB 56: 2344, 1978). Can. J. Bot. 65: 2384, 1987). Lagarde (Arch. Zoo/.
cauda, tail; tail-like appendage. exp. gen. 53: 277, 1913; 56: 279, and Notes et Revue:
caudate, having a tail. 129, 1917; 60: 593, 1922) recorded c. 50 taxa (in-
Caudatispora J. Frohl. & K.D. Hyde (1995), cluding most groups of fungi) from caves in France,
Sordariomycetidae. 2 (on Palmae), America (tropi- Spain and N. Africa. Went (Science 166: 385, 1969)
cal). See Frohlich & Hyde (Sydowia 47: 38, 1995), and Hasselbring et al. (Mycol. 67: 171, 1975) de-
Huhndorf & Fernandez (Sydowia 50: 200, 1998). scribe fungi associated with stalactites. Cunningham
Candella Syd. & P. Syd. (1916), Microthyriaceae. 2, et al. (Environmental geology 25: 2, 1995) reported
America. See Hansford (Mycol. Pap. 15, 1946), over 90 species of fungi from a cave network in New
Hosagoudar & Goos (Mycotaxon 59: 149, 1996), Mexico. Various yeasts have been reported from
Pereira & Filardi (Edinb. J. Bot. 63: 263, 2006). caves in Japan (Sugita et al., Appl. Environ. Micro-
Caudellopeltis Bat. & H. Maia (1960) = Maublancia biol. 71: 7626, 2005). Fungi in caves and mines in
fide Milller & von Arx (Beitr. Kryptjl. Schweiz 11 no. general reflect the substrata available. Where caves
2, 1962). are not too deep, basidiomata of fungi such as Bo-
Caudomyces Lichtw., Kobayasi & Indoh (1988), letus spp. or Hygrocybe may occasionally be encoun-
Legeriomycetaceae. 2 (in Antocha), Canada; China; tered (e.g. Kibby, Field Mycology 9: 66, 2008). Poly-
Japan. See Lichtwardt et al. (TMSJ 28: 376, 1987), pores and other wood-destroying fungi are common
Strongman & Xu (Mycol. 98: 479, 2006; China), in mines where the basidiomata are frequently ab-
Strongman (CJB 85: 949, 2007; Canada). normal (Fassatiova, Ceskli Myk. 24: 162, 1970; mines
Caudophoma B.V. Patil & Thirum. (1968) = Phyllos- of Pfibram, former Czechoslovakia). Caves may also
ticta fide van der Aa (Stud Mycol. 5, 1973). be a source of dermatophyte fungi (Lurie & May,
Caudospora J. Weiser (1946), Microsporidia. I. Mycol. 49: 178, 1957), with many records of miners
Caudospora Starback (1889), Diaporthales. Anamorph in South African gold mines with infections of
Phomopsis-like. I (on Quercus), Europe; N. Amer- Sporothrix schenkii obtained from mine timbers
ica. See Barr (Mycol. Mem. 7, 1978; synonymy with (Doidge, Bothalia 5: 1, 1950); infection by Histo-
Hercospora), Rogers (Mycotaxon 21: 475, 1984). plasma can be a serious hazard for speleologists in
Caudosporella Hohn. (1914) = Harknessia fide Sutton some parts of the new world (Ashford et al, Am. J.
(Mycol. Pap. 123, 1971). Trop. Med. Hyg. 60: 899, 1999). Fusarium infections
caulescent, having a stem; becoming stemmed. are associated 'white nose syndrome' causing very
caulicolous, living on herbaceous stems; caulicole, a high mortalities of cave bats (Anon., New Scientist
fungus which does this. 2645: 6, 2008). Where caves become tourist attrac-
Caullerya Chatton (1907), Microsporidia. I. tions, resulting environmental changes may increase
Caulleryetta Dogie! (1922), Microsporidia. I. levels of fungi. This can result in damage to e.g. pre-
Caulocarpa Gilkey (194 7) = Sarcosphaera fide Trappe historic cave paintings (Connor, Independent [UK
(Mycotaxon 2: 109, 1975). newspaper], 10 May 2006).
Caulochora Petr. (1940) = Glomerella fide von Arx & cavernose, having hollows or cavities.
Millier (Beitr. Kryptjl. Schweiz 11 no. 1, 1954). cavernula (pl. -ae), cavity; esp. the cavities in the
Caulochytriaceae Subram. (1974), Spizellomycetales. lower cortex of Cavernularia.
1gen.,2 spp. Cavernularia Degel. (1937), Parmeliaceae (L). 2,
Lit.: Voos (Am. J. Bot. 56: 898, 1969), Olive (Am. Europe; N. America. See Ahti & Henssen (Bryologist
J. Bot. 67: 568, 1980), Barr in Margulis et al. (Eds) 68: 85, 1965), Printzen & Ekman (Lichenologist 34:
(Handbook ofProtoctista: 454, 1990). 101, 2002; population biology), Printzen et al. (Mo/.
Caulochytrium Voos & L.S. Olive (1968), Caulochy- Ecol. 12: 1473, 2003; phylogeography), Thell et al.
triaceae. 2 (on Cladosporium and Gloeosporium co- (Symb. bot. upsal. 34 no. 1: 429, 2004; biogeogra-
nidia), USA. See Voos (Am. J. Bot. 56: 898, 1969). phy).
caulocystidium, see cystidium. Cavimalum Yoshim. Doi, Dargan & K.S. Thind
Caulogaster Corda (1831) nom. dub., Fungi. Based on (1977), Clavicipitaceae. 2, Asia. See Doi et al. (Bull.
insect eggs fide Tulasne & Tulasne (Selecta fan- natn. Sci. Mus. Tokyo, B 3: 23, 1977), Bischoff &
gorum carpologa 1: 125, 1861). White (Mycology Series 19: 125, 2003).
Cauloglossum Grev. (1823) = Podaxis fide Stalpers (in Cazia Trappe (1989), Pezizaceae. 1 (hypogeous), USA.
litt. ). See Trappe (Mem. N. Y. bot. Gdn 49: 336, 1989;
cauloplane, the stem surface. placement in Helvellaceae), Norman & Eggers (My-
Caulorhiza Lennox (1979), Tricholomataceae. 3, USA. col. 91: 820, 1999; phylogeny), Percudani et al. (Mo/.
See Lennox (Mycotaxon 9: 154, 1979). Phylogen. Evol. 13: 169, 1999; phylogeny), Hansen
Caumadothis Petr. ( 1971) = Botryosphaeria fide von et al. (Mycol. 93: 958, 2001; phylogeny), Hansen &
Arx & Millier (Stud. Mycol. 9, 1975). Pfister (Mycol. 98: 1029, 2006; phylogeny), Lress0e
Causalis Theiss. ( 1918) = Coccodiella fide Millier & & Hansen (MR 111: 1075, 2007; phylogeny).
von Arx in Ainsworth et al. (Eds) (The Fungi 4A: 87, CBS, Centraalbureau voor Schimmelcultures (Baarn
1973). and Delft, Netherlands); founded 1904; an Institute of
Cautinia Maas Geest. (1967) = Grifola fide Stalpers (in the Royal Netherlands Academy of Arts and Science;
litt. ). see van Beverwijk (Ant. v. Leeuwenh. 25: I, 1959),
Cavaraella Speg. (1923), Rhytismatales. I, Cuba. de Hoog (Ed.) (Centraalbureau voor Schimmelcul-
Cave fungi. There are many records of fungi from tures: 75 years culture collection, 1979).
 CENOZOSIA 123

cecidium, a gall (q.v.); caused by an animal (zoo-), esp. Pezizomycotina. See Sutton (Mycol. Pap. 141, 1977).
an insect; caused by a fungus (myco-). Cellypha Donk (1959),? Tricholomataceae. 10, wide-
Cecidonia Triebel & Rambold (1988), Lecideaceae. 2 spread. See Reid (Persoonia 3: 131, 1964).
(on lichens), Europe. See Triebel & Rambold (Nova Celoporthe Nakab., Gryzenh., Joi. Roux & M.J.
Hedwigia 47: 280, 1988), Buschbom & Mueller Wingf. (2006), Cryphonectriaceae. 1, S. Africa; In-
(Mo/. Phylogen. Evol. 32: 66, 2004; phylogeny). donesia. See Nakabonge et al. (Stud. Myco/. SS: 261,
Ceeveesubramaniomyces Pratibha, K.D. Hyde & Bhat 2006).
(2005), anamorphic Basidiomycota. l, India. See Celotheliaceae Liicking, Aptroot & Sipman (2008),
Pratibha et al. (Kavaka 32: 21, 2004). Pyrenulales. 1 gen., 8 spp.
Cejpia Velen. (1934), Dermateaceae. 2, Europe. See Celothelium A. Massa!. ( 1860), Celotheliaceae (L ). 8,
Baral (SA 13: 113, 1994), Nauta & Spooner (Mycolo- widespread (subtropical and tropical). See Aguirre-
gist 14: 21, 2000; UK). Hudson (Bull. Br. Mus. nat. hist. Bot. 21: 85, 1991),
Cejpomyces Svrcek & Pouzar (1970) = Thanatephorus Berger & Aptroot (Herzogia 13: 151, 1998; Austria),
fide Langer (Biblthca Myco/. 1S8, 1994). Prado et al. (MR 110: 511, 2006; phylogeny), Ap-
Cejpomycetaceae Jiilich ( 1982) = Ceratobasidiaceae. troot et al. (Biblthca Lichenol. 97, 2008; Costa Rica).
Celatogloea P. Roberts (2005), Basidiomycota. 1, Celtidia J.D. Janse (1897), Zopfiaceae. 1, Java. See
USA. See Roberts (Mycologist 19: 69, 2005). Hawksworth (CJB S7: 91, 1979).
Celidiaceae J. Schrilt. (1893) = Arthoniaceae. Celyphus Batten (1973), Fossil Fungi ? Fungi. l (late
Celidiopsis A. Massa!. (1856) = Arthonia fide Hawk- Jurassic - early Cretaceous), British Isles; USA.
sworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995). CEM, see Societies and organizations.
Celidium Tul. (1852) = Arthonia fide Santesson (Symb. Cenangella Sacc. (1884) = Dermea fide Nannfeldt
bot. upsa/. 12 no. l: 69, 1952), Wedin & Hafellner (Nova Acta R. Soc. Scient. upsa/., 1932).
(Lichenologist 30: 59, 1998), Ertz et al. (Biblthca Cenangiaceae Rehm ( 1888) = Helotiaceae.
Lichenol. 91: 155 pp., 2005). Cenangiella Lambotte (1887) = Scleroderris fide
cell, a unit of cytoplasm containing one or more nuclei, Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8,
limited by a membrane (the cell membrane), and, in 1995).
fungi, usually enclosed by a wall (see cell wall chem- Cenangina Hilhn. (1909) = Cenangium fide Hawk-
istry). Adjacent fungal cells do not necessarily con- sworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995).
tain individual protoplasts (q.v.) because cytoplasm Cenangiomyces Dyko & B. Sutton (1979), anamorphic
and nuclei may pass from one cell to another. Agaricomycetes, Ccu.OeH.41. l (with clamp connex-
Cell wall chemistry. See Klis et al. (in Howard & Gow ions), British Isles. See Dyko & Sutton (TBMS 72:
(Eds), Biology of the fungal cell, edn 2, 2007). See 411, 1979).
also Wessels (Int. Rev. Cytol. 104: 37, 1986; New Cenangiopsis Rehm ( 1912), Helotiaceae. 1, Europe.
Phytologist 123: 397, 1993), Bartnicki Garcia (in Cenangiopsis Velen. (1947), ? Helotiales. l, former
Rayner et al. (Eds), Evolutionary biology of the Czechoslovakia. See Baral (SA 13: 113, 1994).
fungi: 389, 1987), Gooday (in Gow & Gadd, The Cenangites Mesch. (1892), Fossil Fungi. l (Tertiary),
growing fungus: 41, 1995). Polymers found in fungal Europe.
walls are given in Table 2. The wall (e.g. zygospore Cenangium Fr. (1818), Helotiaceae. 25, widespread.
wall of Mucora/es) may also contain melanin (a dark C.ferruginosum (syn. C. abietis) (die-back of pines).
coloured pigment which protects spores from UV See Verkley (MR 99: 187, 1995; asci), Jung et al. (Pl.
light and microbial lysis) and sporopollenin (the most Path. J. 17: 216, 2001; sp. definition).
resistant biopolymer known). Cenangiumella J. Frilhl. & K.D. Hyde (2000), Hel-
cellar fungus, Coniophora puteana or Rhinoc/adiella otiaceae. 1, Brunei. See Frilhlich & Hyde (Fungal
el/isii (sterile mycelium Zasmidium eel/are; syn. Ra- Diversity Res. Ser. 3: 240, 2000).
codium eel/are; Hawksworth & Riedl, Taxon 26: ceno-, see coeno-.
208, 1977). Cenococcum Moug. & Fr. (1829), anamorphic Do-
cellular slime moulds, Dictyoste/iomycota (q.v.). thideomycetes, Sc.-.-. 1, Europe; N. America.
Cellularia Bull. (1788) = Trametes fide Donk (Verh. K. C. geophilum is mycorrhizal. See LoBuglio et al.
ned Akad. Wet. tweede sect. 62: l, 1974). (CJB 69: 2331, 1992; variation in rDNA), Massicotte
Cellulasclerotes Stach & Pickh. (1957), Fossil Fungi. 3 et al. (CJB 70: 125, 1992; morphology), Stiilten et al.
(Permo-Carboniferous), Europe. (Mycorrhiza S: 259, 1995; protoplast regeneration),
cellulin, a chitan-glucan complex which occurs as Timonen et al. (New Phytol. 13S: 313, 1997; ecol-
granules in the cells and plugs (-plugs) at hyphal ogy), Farmer & Sylvia (MR 102: 859, 1998; ITS
constrictions in Leptomitales (see Lee et al, Myco/. variation), LoBuglio (Ectomycorrhizal Fungi: 287,
68: 87, 1976). 1999; review), Shinohara et al. (Curr. Genet. 3S:
cellulolysis adequacy index, an estimate, derived by 527, 1999; phylogeography), Portugal et al. (S. Afr. J.
dividing the rate of cellulolysis by the mycelial Sci. 97: 617, 2001; population structure), Brundrett
growth rate on an agar plate, as to whether the rate of (New Phytol. 1S4: 275, 2002; coevolution), Jany et
cellulose decomposition by a fungus is adequate to al. (New Phytol. 1S4: 651, 2002; genetic diversity),
supply its needs for saprobic survival (Garrett, TBMS Sakakibara et al. (MR 106: 868, 2002; identification
49: 59, 1966; Deacon, TBMS72: 469, 1979). techniques), Douhan & Rizzo (New Phytol. 166: 263,
cellulolytic fungi, fungi able to utilize cellulose- 2005; population structure), Douhan et al. (Mycol.
containing materials (incl. plant cellulose, paper, 99: 812, 2007; population structure).
cloth, etc.), e.g. Chaetomiaceae (Chahal & Wang, Cenomyce Ach. (1809) "'Cenomyces.
Myco/. 70: 160, 1978). Cellophane or filter paper is Cenomyces Ach. (1809) = Cladonia fide Hawksworth
often used in the culture of these fungi. See Biodete- et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995).
rioration. Cenomycetaceae Chevall. (1826) = Cladoniaceae.
Cellulosporium Peck (1879) nom. dub., anamorphic Cenozosia A. Massa!. (1854) = Ramalina fide Hawk-
124 CENTONITES

sworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995). Fell (Eds) (Yeasts, a taxonomic study 4th edn: 143,
Centonites Peppers (1964), Fossil Fungi. 1 (Carbonif- 1998), Spatafora (Cellular Origin and Life in Ex-
erous), USA. treme Habitats 4: 591, 2002; evolution), Suh et al.
central body (of ascomycetes), the cell structure (cen- (Mycol. 98: 1006, 2006; phylogeny).
tral apparatus) from which astral rays emanate and Cephalocladiaceae Corda (1838) = Sclerotiniaceae.
initiate a cleavage of the cytoplasm (Harper, 1905). Cephalocladium Rchb. (1828) = Botrytis fide Mussat
See Lindegren et al. (Can. J. Genet. Cytol. 7: 37, (Sy/I.fang. IS: 82, 1901).
1965). Cephalodiplosporium Kamyschko (1961) = Fusarium
centric (central) (of a stipe ), at the centre of the pileus; fide Garns (in litt. ).
(of oogonium of Saprolegniaceae), having one or cephalodium (pl. -ia), a delimited region within (in-
two layers of fat droplets surrounding the central cy- ternal -), or a warty, squamulose, or fruticose struc-
toplasm in contrast to sub-, having the cytoplasm ture on the surface of, a lichen thallus containing a
surrounded by one layer of droplets on one side, and photobiont different from that characteristic of the
by two or three layers on the other and ex-, having rest of the thallus. Generally cephalodia contain
one large drop or a lunate row of droplets on one side cyanobacteria (e.g. Nostoc) whilst the rest of the thal-
(Coker, 1923). lus contains a green alga (e.g. Trebouxia). Nostoc
Centridium Chevall. (1826) = Roestelia fide Dietel cephalodia fix atmospheric nitrogen (see Millbank &
(Nat. Pjlanzenfam. 6, 1928). Kershaw, New Phytol. 68: 721, 1969). Known in
centrifugal, from the centre outwards. about 400 lichenized spp. in diverse orders; see
centriole, short-cylindrical or barrel-shaped cell organ- cyanotrophy, gall, Lichens, paracephalodium, pho-
elle 300-500 nm long x 150 nm diam. (kinetosome tomorph, phycotype.
lacking an axoneme). Cephalodochium Bonord. (1851), anamorphic Pe-
centripetal, towards the centre. zizomycotina, Hsp.OeH.?. 1, Europe.
Centrolepidosporium R.G. Shivas & VBnky (2007),? Cephaloedium Kunze (1828) nom. nud. = Exosporium
Ustilaginaceae. 1 (on Centro/epidaceae), Australia. fide Hughes (CJB 36: 744, 1958; nomencl.).
See Shivas & Vanlcy (Myco/. Ba/can. 4: 1, 2007). Cephalomyces Bainier (1907) = Cephaliophora fide
Centrospora Neerg. (1942) [non Centrospora Trevis. Ellis (Dematiaceous Hyphomycetes, 1971).
1845, Algae]= Mycocentrospora. Cephalophorum Nees [not traced] nom. dub., anamor-
centrum, the structures within an ascoma, i.e. the asci phic Pezizomycotina. See Benjamin (Taxon 17: 524,
and interascal tissue (the hamathecium); for types of 1968).
centrum organization see Reynolds (Ed.) (Ascomy- Cephalophysis (Hertel) H. Kilias (1985), Teloschista-
cete systematics, 1981 ), and under Ascomycota. ceae (L). 1, Europe. See Kilias (Herzogia 7: 182,
cep, basidioma of the edible Boletus edulis; fungi suilli 1985), Kamefelt (Cryptog. bot. I: 147, 1989; phylog-
of Pliny and other classical writers. eny).
cepaceous, see alliaceous. Cephaloscypha Agerer (1975), Marasmiaceae. 2,
Cephalacladium, see Cephaloc/adium. widespread. See Agerer (Sydowia 27: 193, 1973-
Cephaleuros Kunze (1832), Trentepohliaceae. parasitic 1974).
on vascular plants. C. virescens (syn. Mycoidea para- cephalosporin, one of a series of antibacterial antibiot-
sitica) is common on tea (red-rust) and other trop. ics from Acremonium spp., esp. A. chrysogenum
plants; photobiont of Strigula (q.v.) and other folii- (cephalosporin C) and A. sa/mosynnematum); see
colous lichens. See Printz (Nytt Mag. Naturvid. 80: Roberts (Myco/. 44: 292, 1952), Grosklags & Swift
13 7, 1940; keys), Santesson (Symb. bot. upsa/. 12(1 ), (Myco/. 49: 305, 1957), Kavanagh et al. (Myco/. SO:
1952). 370, 1958), Sassiver & Lewis (Adv. appl. Microbiol.
Cephaliophora Thaxt. (1903), anamorphic Pezizales, 13: 163, 1970; structure), Abraham & Newton (Adv.
Hso.= eH.6. 6, widespread (tropical). See Barron et Chemotherapy 2: 23, 1969); cephalosporin N = peni-
al. (CJB 68: 685, 1990; 2 n.spp.), Tanabe et al. (My- cillin N.
col. 91: 830, 1999), Barron (Biodiversity of Fungi In- Cephalosporiopsis Peyronel (1915), anamorphic Hy-
ventory and Monitoring Methods: 435, 2004; re- pocrea/es, Hso.leH.15. 4, Europe; Africa. fide Car-
view). michael et al. (Genera of Hyphomycetes, 1980; syn-
Cephaloascaceae L.R. Batra (1973), Saccharomy- onymy with Acremonium or Fusarium).
cetales. 1 gen. (+ 2 syn.), 1 spp. Cephalosporium Corda (1839) = Acremonium fide
Lit.: Batra (Stud. Mycol. 30: 415, 1987), von Arx & Garns (Cephalosporium-artige Schimmelpilze, 1971).
van der Walt (Stud. Myco/. 30: 167, 1987), Hausner Cephalotelium Syd. (1921) = Ravenelia fide Dietel
et al. (Myco/. 84: 870, 1992; mo!. phylogeny), Spata- (Nat. Pjlanzenfam. 6, 1928).
fora & Blackwell (Myco/. 8S: 912, 1993), Kurtzman Cephalotheca Fuckel ( 1871 ), Cephalothecaceae. 6,
& Robnett (CJB 73 Suppl. 1: S824, 1995; molecular widespread. See Booth (Myco/. Pap. 83, 1961; key),
rels), Read & Beckett (MR 100: 1281, 1996), Hoog & Suh & Blackwell (Myco/. 91: 836, 1999; phylogeny),
Kurtzman in Kurtzman & Fell (Eds) (Yeasts, a taxo- Yaguchi et al. (Mycotaxon 96: 309, 2006; from hu-
nomic study 4th edn: 143, 1998), Malloch & de Hoog man).
in Kurtzman & Fell (Eds) (Yeasts, a taxonomic study Cephalothecaceae Hohn. (1917), Sordariales. 5 gen. (+
4th edn: 197, 1998), Suh et al. (Myco/. 98: 1006, 4 syn.), 13 spp.
2006; phylogeny). Lit.: Chesters (TBMS 19: 261, 1935; life history),
Cephaloascales = Saccharomycetales. Lundqvist (Svensk bot. Tidskr. 86: 261, 1992), Fortey
Cephaloascus Hanawa (1920), Cephaloascaceae. 1, et al. (Mycologist 11: 132, 1997), Suh & Blackwell
Japan; Canada. See Schippers-Lammertse & Heyting (Myco/. 91: 836, 1999; phylogeny), Lumley et al.
(Antonie van Leeuwenhoek 28: 5, 1962), Udagawa et (Mycotaxon 74: 395, 2000), Paulin & Harrington
al. (TMSJ 18: 399, 1977), Cannon & Minter (TMSJ (Stud. Myco/. 4S: 209, 2000), Huhndorf et al. (Myco/.
33: 51, 1992), de Hoog & Kurtzman in Kurtzman & 96: 368, 2004), Yaguchi et al. (Mycotaxon 96: 309,
 CERATOCYSTIDACEAE 125

2006), Stchigel & Guarro (MR 111: 1100, 2007). vula.

Cephalothecium Corda (1838) = Trichothecium fide Ceratella Pat. (1887) [non Cerate/la Hook. f. 1844,
Hughes (CJB 36: 727, 1958). Compositae] = Ceratellopsis.
cephalothecoid, fragmenting along a series of prede- Ceratellopsis Konrad & Maubl. (1937), Gomphaceae.
fined suture lines, as in ascomata of Cepha/otheca 9, Europe. See Berthier (Bull. mens. Soc. /inn. Lyon
(q.v.). Num. Spec. 46: 187, 1976), Shiryaev (Mikol. Fitopa-
Cephalothricum, see Cepha/otrichum Link. tol. 38: 59, 2004; Urals).
=
Cephalotrichum Berk. ex Sacc. (1886) Trichocepha- Ceratitium Rabenh. (1851) = Gymnosporangium fide
lum. Laundon (Myco/. Pap. 102, 1965).
Cephalotrichum Link (1809), anamorphic Microasca- Ceratobasidiaceae G.W. Martin (1948), Cantharel-
ceae, Hsy.OeP.19. 8, widespread. See Hughes (CJB lales. 8 gen. (+ 14 syn.), 43 spp. Molecular data sug-
36: 727, 1958), Morton & Smith (Myco/. Pap. 86, gest most species group together within the Can-
1963). tharellales, except the type, which probably belongs
Cepsiclava J. Walker (2004), Clavicipitaceae. 1 (on in the Auriculariales.
living florets of Phalaris), Australia. Perhaps syn- Lit.: Jin & Korpradiskul (Mycosystema 17: 331,
onymous with Aciculosporium. See Walker (Aus- 1998), Roberts (MR 102: 1074, 1998), Roberts (My-
tralas. Pl. Path. 33: 228, 2004). cotaxon 69: 35, 1998), Roberts (Sydowia 50: 252,
Ceracea Cragin (1885), anamorphic Pezizomycotina, 1998), Saunders & Owens (Mycorrhiza Manual
Hsp.OeH.?. 1, USA. See Martin (Myco/. 41: 77, Springer Lab Manual: 413, 1998), Roberts (Rhizoc-
1949), Donk (Persoonia 4: 334, 1966). tonia-formingfungi, 1999), Salazar et al. (Myco/. 91:
Ceraceohydnum Jiilich (1978) = Mycoaciella fide 459, 1999), Gonzalez et al. (Myco/. 93: 1138, 2001),
Hjortstam et al. (Kew Bull. 45: 303, 1990; key). Pope & Carter (Myco/. 93: 712, 2001), Larsson et al.
Ceraceomerulius (Parmasto) J. Erikss. & Ryvarden (MR 108: 983, 2004), Otero et al. (Mo/. Ecol. 13:
(1973) = Byssomerulius fide Hjortstam & Larsson 2393, 2004), Binder et al. (Systematics and Biodiver-
(Windahlia 21, 1994). sity 3: 113, 2005), Gonzalez et al. (Mo/. Phylogen.
Ceraceomyces Jiilich ( 1972), Amylocorticiaceae. 16, Evol. 40: 459, 2006), Sharon et al. (Mycoscience 47:
widespread. See Jiilich (Willdenowia Beih. 7: 146, 299, 2006).
1972), Legon (Mycologist 19: 167, 2005). Ceratobasidiales Jiilich ( 1981) = Cantharellales.
Ceraceopsora Kakish., T. Sato & S. Sato (1984), Ceratobasidium D.P. Rogers (1935), Ceratobasidi-
Chaconiaceae. 1 (on Anemone (0, I) (Ranuncu- aceae. Anamorph Ceratorhiza. c. 18, widespread. See
/aceae); Elaeagnus (II, III) (Elaeagnaceae)), Japan. Currah & Zelmer (Rep. Tottori myco/. Inst. 30: 43,
See Kakishima et al. (Myco/. 76: 969, 1984). 1992), Roberts (Rhizoctonia-forming fungi, 1999),
Ceraceosorales Begerow, Stoll & R. Bauer (2007). Gonzalez et al. (Mycol. 93: 1138, 2001; Ribosomal
Exobasidiomycetes. 1 gen., 1 spp. No families recog- DNA), Shan et al. (Mycol. 94: 230, 2002; orchid
nized. endophytes), Ma et al. (MR 107: 1041, 2003; ana-
Lit. Begerow et al. (Myco/. 98: 906, 2006; phylog- morph phylogeny), Kotiranta & Saarenoksa (Ann.
eny). bot.Jenn. 42: 237, 2005; Finland).
Ceraceosorus B.K. Bakshi (1976), Ceraceosorales. 1, Ceratocarpia Rolland (1896), Dothideomycetes. 2,
India. See Bakshi (Myco/. 68: 649, 1976), Begerow et Europe; Africa. See Benny & Kimbrough (Myco-
al. (Myco/. 98: 906, 2006; phylogeny). taxon 12: 1, 1980).
ceraceous (cereous), wax-like. Ceratochaete Syd. & P. Syd. (1917) = Dysrhynchis
Ceraiomyces Thaxt. (1901) = Laboulbenia fide Thax- fide Miiller & von Arx (Beitr. Kryptjl. Schweiz 11 no.
ter (Proc. Amer. Acad. Arts & Sci. 51: 1, 1915). 2, 1962).
Ceramoclasteropsis Bat. & Cavalc. (1962), ? Capno- Ceratochaetopsis F. Stevens & Weedon (1927) =
diaceae. 1, Brazil. See Batista & Cavalcanti (Broteria Chaetothyrina fide von Arx & Miiller (Stud. Mycol.
Ser. Ci. Nat. 31: 101, 1962). 9, 1975).
Ceramothyrlum Bat. & H. Maia (1956), Chaetothyri- Ceratocladia Schwend. (1860) = Alectoria Ach. fide
aceae. Anamorph Stanhughesia. 20, widespread Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8,
(tropical). See Constantinescu et al. (Stud. Mycol. 31: 1995).
69, 1989; anamorph), Winka et al. (Mycol. 90: 822, Ceratocladium Corda (1839), anamorphic Pezizomy-
1998; rDNA phylogeny), Haase et al. (Stud. Myco/. cotina, Hso.OeH.?6. 1, Europe. See Hughes (Mycol.
43: 80, 1999; phylogeny). Pap. 47, 1951), Kendrick (CJB 81: 75, 2003;
Cerania Gray (1821) nom. rej. = Thamnolia fide morphogenesis).
Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, Ceratocladium Pat. (1898) = Xylocladium.
1995). Ceratocoma Buritica & J.F. Hennen (1991), Puccin-
ceranoid, having horn-like branches. iosiraceae. 2 (on Gompholobium (Leguminosae) or
Cerapora, see Ceriporia. Xylopia (Annonaceae)), Australia; Africa. See
Ceraporla, see Ceriporia. Buritica & Hennen (Revista de la Academia Colum-
Ceraporus Bondartsev & Singer (1941) nom. nud. = biana de Ciencias Exactas, Fisicas y Natura/es 18:
Ceriporia. 146, 1991).
Cerasterias Reinsch (1867) nom. dub.,? Algae. Ceratocystidaceae Locq. (1972), Microascales. 6 gen.
Cerastoma Que!. (1875), (orthographic variant), see (+ 6 syn.), 79 spp.
Ceratostoma Fr. Lit.: Malloch & Blackwell (CJB 68: 1712, 1990),
Cerastomis Clem. (1931) = Ceratostomella fide Hawk- Brasier (Recent Advances in Studies on Oak Decline
sworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995). Proceedings of an International Congress, Selva di
Ceratelium Arthur (1906) = Cerotelium. Fasano (Brindisi), Italy, September 13-18, 1992: 241,
Ceratella (Que!.) Bigeard & H. Guill. (1913) [non 1993), Grylls & Seifert in Wingfield et al. (Eds)
Cerate/la Hook. f. 1844, Compositae] = Multicla- (Ceratocystis and Ophiostoma Taxonomy, Ecology
126 CERATOCYSTIOPSIS

and Pathogenicity: 261, 1993), Hausner et al. (CJB sat (Sy/I.fang. 15: 83, 1901).
71: 52, 1993), Samuels (Ceratocystis and Ophio- Ceratomyces Thaxt. (1892), Ceratomycetaceae. 20,
stoma Taxonomy, Ecology and Pathogenicity: 15, widespread. See Weir & Rossi (Myco/. 93: 171,
1993), Seifert et al. (Ceratocystis and Ophiostoma 2001; Bolivia), Santamaria (Fl. Myco/. Jberica 5,
Taxonomy, Ecology and Pathogenicity: 269, 1993), 2003; Iberian peninsula).
Wingfield et al. (Ceratocystis and Ophiostoma Tax- Ceratomycetaceae S. Colla (1934), Laboulbeniales. 12
onomy, Ecology and Pathogenicity, 1993), Wyk et gen., 85 spp.
al. (Ceratocystis and Ophiostoma Taxonomy, Ecol- Lit.: Tavares (Mycol. Mem. 9: 627 pp., 1985),
ogy and Pathogenicity: 133, 1993), Beer et al. (An- Bameul (Nouv. Rev. Entomol. Nouv. ser. 10: 19,
tonie van Leeuwenhoek 67: 325, 1995), Harrington & 1993), Majewski (Acta Myco/ogica Warszawa 34: 7,
Wingfield (CJB 76: 1446, 1998), Witthuhn et al. (MR 1999), Santamaria (Nova Hedwigia 68: 351, 1999;
103: 743, 1999), Hausner et al. (CJB 78: 903, 2000), European spp.), Weir & Hughes (Myco/. 94: 483,
Okada et al. (Stud. Mycol. 45: 169, 2000), Paulin & 2002).
Harrington (Stud. Myco/. 45: 209, 2000), Baker Ceratonema Pers. (1822) nom. dub., Fungi. Based on
Engelbrecht & Harrington (Myco/. 97: 57, 2005), mycelium, etc. fide Mussat (Sy/I. Fung. 15: 83,
Marin et al. (MR 109: 1137, 2005), Johnson et al. 1901).
(Myco/. 97: 1067, 2005). Ceratophacidium J. Reid & Piroz. (1966), Rhytis-
Ceratocystiopsis H.P. Upadhyay & W.B. Kendr. mataceae. I, USA. See Reid & Pirozynski (CJB 44:
(1975), Ophiostomataceae. Anamorph Hyalorhino- 645, 1966).
c/adiella. c. 11. See Wolfaardt et al. (S. Afr. J. Bot. Ceratophoma Hohn. (1917), anamorphic Massarina,
58: 277, 1992; synoptic key, database), Hausner et al. St.OeH.?. I, Europe.
(MR 97: 625, 1993), van Wijk & Wingfield (CJB 71: Ceratophora Humb. (1793) nom. rej. = Gloeophyllum
1212, 1993; ultrastr.), Benade et al. (CJB 74: 891, fide Donk (Verh. K. ned. Akad. Wet. tweede sect. 62:
1996; anamorph devel.), Hsiau & Harrington (Myco/. I, 1974).
89: 661, 1997; associated with Co/eoptera), Benade Ceratophorum Sacc. (1880), anamorphic Pezizomy-
et al. (Mycotaxon 68: 251, 1998; conidial devel.), cotina, Hso.= eP. l. 5, widespread. C. setosum (lupin
Viljoen et al. (MR 104: 365, 2000; taxonomy), Zhou leaf spot). See Hughes (Myco/. Pap. 36, 1951), Ellis
et al. (Fungal Diversity 15: 261, 2004; Chile), Zipfel (Myco/. Pap. 70, 1958), Huseyinov et al. (Mikol. Fi-
et al. (Stud. Myco/. 55: 75, 2006; phylogeny). topatol. 36: 11, 2002; Turkey).
Ceratocystis Ellis & Haist. (1890), Ceratocystidaceae. Ceratophyllum M. Choisy (1951) [non Ceratophyl/um
Anamorph Chalara. 44, widespread (esp. temperate). L. 1753, Ceratophyllaceae] = Hypogymnia fide
See also Ophiostoma. See Hunt (Lloydia 19: I, 1956; Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8,
monogr., keys), Upadhyay (monograph ofCeratocys- 1995).
tis and Ceratocystiopsis, 1981; monogr., keys), Ceratopodium Corda (1837) = Graphium fide Sac-
Kowalski & Butin (J. Phytopath. 124: 236, 1989; 6 cardo (Sy/I. fang. 4: 609, 1886).
spp. on Quercus), Wolfaardt et al. (S. Afr. J. Bot. 58: Ceratoporia Ryvarden & de Meijer (2002), Cerato-
277, 1992; synoptic key, database), Grylls & Seifert basidiaceae. I (saprobic), Brazil. See Ryvarden &
in Wingfield et al. (Eds) (Ceratocystis and Ophio- Meijer (Syn. Fung. 15: 44, 2002).
stoma Taxonomy, Ecology and Pathogenicity: 261, Ceratoporthe Petr. ( 1925), Diaporthales. I (on
1993; key), Hausner et al. (CJB 71: 52, 1993; posn), Sarothamnus), Europe.
Seifert et al. in Wingfield et al. (Eds) (Ceratocystis Ceratopycnidium Maubl. (1907) = Byssoloma. Ap-
and Ophiostoma Taxonomy, Ecology and Patho- parently used in two separate senses. fide Bertoni &
genicity, 1993), Wingfield et al. (Mo/. Biol. Evol. 11: Cabral (MR 95: 1014, 1991), Bertoni (Mycotaxon 52:
376, 1994), Witthuhn et al. (Mycol. 90: 96, 1998), 193, 1994; Brazil), Lucking et al. (Lichenologist 34:
Harrington & Wingfield (CJB 76: 1446, 1999; spp. 270, 2002; synonymy).
on conifers), Witthuhn et al. (MR 103: 743, 1999; Ceratopycnis Hohn. (1915), anamorphic Pezizomy-
phylogeny), Hausner et al. (CJB 78: 903, 2000; phy- cotina, Cpd.= eP.15. I, Europe. See Morgan-Jones
logeny), Paulin & Harrington (Stud. Myco/. 45: 209, (Mycotaxon 2: 167, 1975), Farr et al. (Myco/. 90:
2000), Witthuhn et al. (Myco/. 92: 447, 2000; mo- 290, 1998).
lecular analysis), Barnes et al. (Molecular Plant Pa- Ceratopycnium Clem. & Shear (1931) = Cera-
thology 2: 319, 2001; microsatellites), Harrington et topycnidium.
al. (Pl. Dis. 86: 418, 2002; conifer-associated spp. ), Ceratorhiza R.T. Moore (1987), anamorphic Cerato-
Paulin-Mahady et al. (Mycol. 94: 62, 2002; phylog- basidium. c. 7, widespread. See Moore (Antonie van
eny), Baker et al. (Phytopathology 93: 1274, 2003; Leeuwenhoek 55: 393, 1989), Currah & Zelmer (Rep.
population structure, host specificity), Morin et al. Tottori myco/. Inst. 30: 43, 1992), Roberts (Rhizocto-
(Phytopathology 94: 1323, 2004; Canada), Wyk et al. nia-formingfangi, 1999).
(Stud. Mycol. 50: 365, 2004; Bhutan), Baker Engel- Ceratosebacina P. Roberts (1993), ? Auriculariales. 3,
brecht & Harrington (Myco/. 97: 57, 2005; infras- Europe. See Roberts (MR 97: 470, 1993), Weiss &
pecific taxonomy), Marin et al. (MR 109: 1137, Oberwinkler (MR 105: 403, 2001; phylogeny).
2005; C. polonica agg.), Thorpe et al. (Phytopathol- Ceratosperma Speg. (1918) = Nematostoma fide von
ogy 95: 316, 2005; on Araceae), Wyk et al. (Aus- Arx & Muller (Stud. Myco/. 9, 1975).
tralas. Pl. Path. 34: 587, 2005; Oman), Johnson et al. Ceratospermopsis Bat. (1951), Meliolaceae. 2 (from
(Myco/. 97: 1067, 2005; N America), Wyk et al. leaves), Brazil. See Batista (Mycopath. Myco/. appl.
(Fungal Diversity 21: 181, 2006; C. moniliformis 5: 165, 1951).
agg.), Zhang et al. (Mycol. 98: 1076, 2006; phylog- Ceratospermum P. Micheli (1729) nom. dub., ? Pe-
eny), Engelbrecht et al. (Phytopathology 97: 1648, zizomycotina.
2007; on Theobroma). Ceratosphaeria Niess! (1876), Sordariomycetes. Ana-
Ceratogaster Corda (1841) = Elaphomyces fide Mus- morph Harpophora-like. II, widespread. See Tsuda
 CERCOSPORA 127

& Ueyama (TMSJ 18: 413, 1977), Hyde et al. (Nova perithecial anatomy), Huhndorf et al (Mycol. 96:
Hedwigia 64: 185, 1997), Reblova (Sydowia SO: 229, 368, 2004; phylogeny), Miller & Huhndorf (MR 108:
1998; Czech Republic), Reblova (Mycol. 98: 68, 26, 2004; phylogeny), Miller & Huhndorf (Mo/. Phy-
2006; phylogeny). logen. Evol. 3S: 60, 2005; phylogeny, anatomy),
Ceratosporella H6hn. (1923), anamorphic Pezizomy- Zhang et al. (Mycol. 98: 1076, 2006; phylogeny).
cotina, Hso.2bP.l. 13, widespread. See Hughes Cercoseptoria Petr. (1925) = Pseudocercospora fide
(TBMS 3S: 243, 1952), Kuthubutheen & Nawawi Deighton (TBMS 88: 365, 1987), Crous & Braun
(MR 9S: 159, 1991; key), Castaneda Ruiz et al. (My- (CBS Diversity Ser. 1: 571pp.,2003).
cotaxon 60: 275, 1996). Cercosperma G. Arnaud ex B. Sutton & Hodges
Ceratosporiaceae Nann. (1934) = Helminthosphaeri- (1983), anamorphic Pezizomycotina, Hso.= eP.10. 2,
aceae. pantropical. See Sutton & Hodges (Nova Hedwigia
Ceratosporium Schwein. (1832), anamorphic Iodos- 3S: 798, 1981), Dorai & Vittal (TBMS 91: 521, 1988;
phaeria, Hso.ObP.1. 6, widespread. See Hughes (My- India).
ca/. Pap. 39, 1951), Hughes (N.Z. JI Bot. 2: 305, Cercosphaerella Kleb. (1918) = Mycosphaerella fide
1965), Kirschner & Chen (Mycol. 96: 917, 2004; von Arx & Miiller (Stud. Mycol. 9, 1975).
Taiwan). Cercospora Fresen. (1863) [Aug.] nom. cons. prop.,
Ceratostoma Fr. (1818) nom. rej. = Melanospora anamorphic Mycosphaerella, Hso.OfH.31. c. 1416,
Corda fide Cannon & Hawksworth (Taxon 32: 476, widespread. Leaf spot of banana ( C. musae, see My-
1983). cosphaerella), beet (C. beticola), celery (C. apii),
Ceratostoma Sacc. (1876)? = Arxiomyces fide Hawk- groundnut (Arachis) (C. arachidicola, teleomorph
sworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995). Mycosphaerella arachidis), tobacco (C. nicotianae).
Ceratostomataceae G. Winter (1885), Melanosporales. See Chupp (Monograph of the fangus genus Cerco-
12 gen.(+ 23 syn.), 63 spp. spora, 1954; arranged by host fam.), Sigler et al.
Lit.: Doguet (Botaniste 39: 1, 1955; monogr.), (Mycotaxon 10: 133, 1979), Ooorschot (Stud. Mycol.
Cannon & Hawksworth (J. Linn. Soc. Bot. 84: 115, 20, 1980; key 22 spp.), Pons et al. (TBMS 8S: 405,
1982; key gen.), Horie et al. (Mycotaxon 2S: 229, 1985; ultrastructure of C. beticola), Assante et al.
1986), Vakili (MR 93: 67, 1989), Rehner & Samuels (Riv. Patol. veg., Pavia Ser. 4 22: 41, 1986; secon-
(CJB 73: S816, 1995), Goh & Hanlin (Mycol. 90: dary metabolites), Pollack (Mycol. Mem. 12, 1987;
655, 1998), Goh et al. (Fungal Science Taipei 13: I, annotated compilation of species names), Chabasse
1998), Jones & Blackwell (MR 102: 661, 1998; (Bull. Soc. Fr. mycol. Med. 17: 373, 1988; key
DNA), Stchigel et al. (MR 103: 1305, 1999), Zhang French spp.), Pons & Sutton (Mycol. Pap. 160, 1988;
& Blackwell (MR 106: 148, 2002), Huhndorf et al. spp. on Dioscorea), Stewart & Pflegler (Journal of
(Mycol. 96: 368, 2004). the Minnesota Academy of Science S3: 34, 1989;
Ceratostomella Sacc. (1878),? Annulatascaceae. c. 18 synoptic key gen.), Hsieh & Goh (Cercospora and
(on rotten wood etc.), widespread (esp. temperate). Similar Fungi from Taiwan, 1990; Taiwan), Sutton
See Barr (Mycotaxon 46: 45, 1993), Untereiner (My- (Taxon 40: 643, 1991; conservation), Skou (Myco-
col. 8S: 294, 1993), Kang et al. (Mycoscience 40: taxon 43: 237, 1992; xerophilic spp.,? related to As-
151, 1999), Inderbitzin (Mycoscience 41: 167, 2000; cosphaeraceae), Braun (Cryptog. bot. 3: 235, 1993;
China), Reblova (Mycol. 98: 68, 2006; phylogeny). subgen. Hyalocercospora), Braun (Monogr. Cerco-
Ceratostomina Hansf. (1946) = Rhynchomeliola fide sporella, Ramu/aria Allied Genera (Phytopath. Hy-
Miiller & von Arx in Ainsworth et al. (Eds) (The phom.) l: 117 pp., 1995; subg. Hyalocercospora),
Fungi 4A: 87, 1973). Takizawa et al. (Mycoscience 3S: 327, 1995;
Ceraunium Wallr. (1833) = Elaphomyces. ubiquinone system), Braun (Sydowia 48: 205, 1996),
. Cercidospora K6rb. (1865), ? Dothideomycetes. 22 Braun & Mel'nik (Mikol. Fitopatol. 30: 1, 1996;
(on lichens), north temperate; Arctic. See Hafellner Russian types), Pons & Sutton (MR 100: 815, 1996;
(Herzogia 7: 353, 1987; key), Eriksson & Yue (SA on Heliotropium), Crous et al. (Mycotaxon 64: 405,
11: 166, 1993), Hafellner & Obermayer (Cryptog. 1997; Brazil), Crous & Ciimara (Mycotaxon 68: 299,
Bryol.-Lichenol. 16: 177, 1995; on Arthrorhaphis), 1998; Brazil), Guo (Mycosystema 17: 97, 1998;
Zhurbenko (Mikol. Fitopatol. 36: 3, 2002; Russia), China), Kobayashi et al. (Mycoscience 39: 185, 1998;
Zhurbenko & Triebel (Biblthca Lichenol. 86: 205, Japan), Braun (Schlechtendalia 2: 1, 1999), Braun &
2003; on Lecidoma), Ihlen & Wedin (Lichenologist Sivapalan (Fungal Diversity 3: 1, 1999; Brunei),
39: 1, 2007; Fennoscandia, key). Crous & Corlett (CJB 76: 1523, 1998; on Platanus),
Cercocladospora G.P. Agarwal & S.M. Singh (1974) Crous et al. (Mycotaxon 72: 171, 1999; Brazil), Kim
= Pseudocercospora fide Deighton (Mycol. Pap. 140, & Shin (Korean J. Mycol. 27: 220, 1999; Korea),
1976), Crous & Braun (CBS Diversity Ser. 1: 571 Nakashima et al. (Mycoscience 40: 269, 1999; Ja-
pp., 2003). pan), Stewart et al. (MR 103: 1491, 1999; phylog-
Cercodeuterospora Curzi (1932) = Passalora fide eny), Crous et al. (Stud. Mycol. 4S: 107, 2000; re-
Deighton (Mycol. Pap. 137, 1974), Crous & Braun view), Guo & Jiang (Mycotaxon 74: 257, 2000;
(CBS Diversity Ser. 1: 571pp.,2003). China), Siboe et al. (J. gen. appl. Microbiol. Tokyo
Cercophora Fuckel (1870), Lasiosphaeriaceae. Ana- 46: 69, 2000; C. apii complex), Crous & Braun (My-
morph Cladorrhinum. 42, widespread. See Lundqvist cotaxon 78: 327, 2001; spp. described by Chupp),
(Symb. bot. upsal. 20 no. 1, 1972; coprophilous spp.), Crous et al. (Mycol. 93: 1081, 2001; phylogeny),
Hilber & Hilber (Z. Mykol. 4S: 209, 1979; on wood), Goodwin et al. (Phytopathology 91: 648, 2001; phy-
Ueda (Mycoscience 3S: 287, 1994; anamorph), Re- logeny), Braun et al. (Feddes Repert. 113: 112, 2002;
blova & Svrcek (Czech Mycol. 49: 207, 1997), spp. described by Chupp), Crous & Braun (CBS Di-
Hanlin (Am. J. Bot. 86: 780, 1999; morphology), versity Ser. 1: 571 pp., 2003; annotated checklist),
Miller & Huhndorf (Sydowia S3: 211, 2001; Guo et al. (Flora Fungorum Sinicorum 20, 2003;
neotropical spp.), Miller (Sydowia SS: 267, 2003; China), Braun & Crous (Mycotaxon 92: 395, 2005;
118 CERCOSPORA

nomencl.), Groenewald et al. (Phytopathology 95: Cerinomycetaceae Jiilich (1982) = Dacrymycetaceae.

951, 2005; phylogeny, sp. concepts), Crous et al. Lit.: Maekawa (CJB 65: 583, 1987), Maekawa &
(Stud. Mycol. 55: 189, 2006; on maize), Groenewald Zang (Mycotaxon 61: 343, 1997), Duhem (Bull. tri-
et al. (Fungal Genetics Biol. 43: 813, 2006; mating mest. Soc. mycol. Fr. 114: 1, 1998), Larsson et al.
type genes), Groenewald et al. (Mycol. 98: 275, (MR 108: 983, 2004).
2006; host range), Schoch et al. (Mycol. 98: 1041, Cerinosterus R.T. Moore (1987), anamorphic
2006; phylogeny). Femsjonia. 1, widespread. See Moore (Stud. Mycol.
Cercospora Fuckel (1863) [Apr.] nom. rej. prop. = 30: 216, 1987).
Pseudocercospora fide Sutton & Pons (Taxon 112: Ceriomyces Corda (1837) nom. dub. = Ptychogaster
643, 1991). fide Patouillard (Essai taxonomique sur /es families
Cercosporaceae Nann. (1934) = Mycosphaerellaceae. et /es genres des Hymenomycetes, 1900).
Cercosporella Sacc. (1880), anamorphic Mycosphae- Ceriomyces Murrill ( 1909) = Boletus Fr. fide Singer
rella, Hsy.OfH.10. 99, widespread. C. pastinacae (Farlowia 2: 223, 1945).
(parsnip (Pastinaca) leaf spot). See Deighton (Mycol. Cerion Massee (1901), Rhytismataceae. 2, Australia;
Pap. 133, 1973), Braun (Monogr. Cercosporella, America (tropical). See Sherwood (Occ. Pap. Farlow
Ramu/aria Allied Genera (Phytopath. Hyphom.) 1: Herb. Crypt. Bot. 15, 1980), Johnston (Aust. Syst.
61, 1995; monogr., keys), Braun (Monogr. Cerco- Bot. 14: 377, 2001; Australia).
sporella, Ramu/aria Allied Genera (Phytopath. Hy- Ceriophora Hohn. (1919), Xylariales. 1 (from Carex
phom.) 2: 401, 1998), Pons & Sutton (MR 104: 1501, leaves), Europe. Links with the Cainiaceae are tenta-
2000; conidiogenesis), Berner et al. (Mycol. 97: tive. See Kang et al. (MR 103: 1621, 1999).
1122, 2006; spp. with biocontrol potential). Cerioporus Que!. (1886) = Polyporus P. Micheli ex
Cercosporellaceae Nann. (1934) = Mycosphaerella- Adans. fide Saccardo (Syll. Jung. 5: I, 1887).
ceae. Ceriospora Niess! (1876), Annulatascaceae. Anamorph
Cercosporidium Earle ( 1901) = Passalora fide Deigh- Chaetoconis. 3, widespread (temperate). See Hyde
ton (Mycol. Pap. 112, 1967; key), von Arx (Proc. K. (Sydowia 45: 204, 1993), Campbell et al. (Mycol. 95:
ned. A/cad. Wet. Ser. C, Biol. Med. Sci. 86: 15, 1983), 41, 2003).
Castaneda Ruiz & Braun (Cryptog. Bot. 1: 42, 1989), Ceriosporella A.R. Cava!. (1966) = Marinospora.
Liu et al. (Acta phytopath. sin. 28: 43, 1998; RAPD), Ceriosporella Berl. (1894) = Lophiostoma fide von
Crous et al. (Mycol. 93: 1081, 2001; phylogeny), Arx & Miiller (Stud. Mycol. 9, 1975), Hyde (Sydowia
Crous & Braun (CBS Diversity Ser. 1: 571 pp., 2003; 45: 204, 1993).
annotated checklist). Ceriosporopsis Linder (1944), Halosphaeriaceae. 7
Cercosporina Speg. ( 1911) = Cercospora Fresen. fide (marine), widespread. See Jones & Zainal (Myco-
Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, taxon 32: 237, 1988; key), Yusoff et al. (CJB 72:
1995). 1550, 1994; ultrastr.), Spatafora et al. (Am. J. Bot. 85:
Cercosporiopsis Miura (1928) nom. illegit. =Pseudo- 1569, 1998; DNA), Chen et al. (Mycol. 91: 84, 1999;
cercospora fide Carmichael et al. (Genera of Hypho- DNA), Zhang et al. (Mycol. 98: 1076, 2006; phylog-
mycetes, 1980). eny).
Cercosporites E.S. Salmon (1903), Fossil Fungi. 1 Ceriporia Donk (1933), Phanerochaetaceae. 22, wide-
(Miocene), Italy. spread. See Pieri & Rivoire (BSMF 113: 193, 1984),
Cercosporites Stopes (1913), Fossil Fungi. 1 (Creta- Ryvarden & Iturriaga (Mycol. 95: 1066, 2003; Vene-
ceous), former Czechoslovakia. zuela), Gilbertson & Hemmes (Mem. N. Y. bot. Gdn
Cercosporula Arnaud (1954) nom. inval., anamorphic 89: 81, 2004; Hawai'i).
Chaetosphaeriales, Hso.OfH.15. 3, France; neotrop- Ceriporiopsis Domanski (1963), Phanerochaetaceae. c.
ics. See Castaneda Ruiz & Arnold (Revta Jardin bot. 25, widespread. See Domanski (Acta Soc. Bot. Pol.
Nae. Univ. Habana 6: 47, 1985). 32: 731, 1963), Ryvarden & Iturriaga (Mycol. 95:
Cercostigmina U. Braun (1993) = Pseudocercospora 1066, 2003; Venezuela).
fide Braun (Cryptog. bot. 4: 107, 1993), Crous & cernuous, hanging down; drooping; nodding.
Braun (CBS Diversity Ser. 1: 571 pp., 2003; anno- Cerocorticium Henn. (1900), Meruliaceae. 2, wide-
tated checklist), Taylor et al. (MR 107: 653, 2003; spread. See Wassink (Coolia 50: 21, 2007) See also
phylogeny of spp. on Proteaceae). Radulomyces.
Cerebella Ces. (1851) = Epicoccum fide Schol- Cerodothis Muthappa (1969), Dothideomycetes. 1,
Schwarz (TBMS 42: 149, 1959), Ellis (Dematiaceous India. See Muthappa (Mycol. 61: 737, 1969).
Hyphomycetes, 1971), PllZoutova & Kolinska (Czech Cerophora Raf. (1808) = Lycoperdon Pers. fide Donk
Mycol. 54: 155, 2003). (Taxon 5: 73, 1956).
cerebriform, brain-like; convoluted. Ceropsora B.K. Bakshi & Suj. Singh (1960),? Coleo-
Cereicium Locq. (1979) = Cortinarius fide Kuyper (in sporiaceae. I (on Picea (Pinaceae)), India. See Bak-
litt. ). shi & Singh ( CJB 38: 260, 1960) May belong to
Cereolus (Korb.) Boistel (1903) = Stereocaulon Chrysomyxa; similar to Stilbechrysomyxa.
Boffin. fide Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Cerotelium Arthur (1906), Phakopsoraceae. c. 25,
Fungi edn 8, 1995). widespread (tropical; subtropical). C. fici (fig rust),
Cericium Hjortstam (1995), Cystostereaceae. 1, S. C. desmium (cotton rust). See Ono et al. (MR 96:
America. See Hjortstam (Mycotaxon 54: 184, 1995). 844, 1992; key), Hiiseym & Sel-;uk (Pakist. J. Bot.
Cerillum Clem. ( 1931) = Colletomanginia. 36: 203, 2004; Turkey), Hernandez et al. (Sydowia
Cerinomyces G.W. Martin (1949), Dacrymycetaceae. 57: 189, 2005; Guyana), Thaung (Australasian My-
12, widespread (temperate). See McNabb (N.Z. JI cologist 24: 29, 2005; Burma).
Bot. 2: 403, 1964; key), Donk (Persoonia 4: 267, Cerradoa J.F. Hennen & Y. Ono (1978) = Edythea
1966), Huckfeldt & Bechler (Zeitschrift fiir Mykolo- fide Cummins & Hiratsuka (lllustr. Gen. Rust Fungi
gie 70: 97, 2004; Germany). edn 3: 225 pp., 2003).
 CHADEFAUDIELLACEAE 119
Cerrena Gray (1821), Polyporaceae. 4, widespread. Chen (Acta Myco/. Sin. Suppl. 1: 386, 1986; China),
See Westhuizen (CJB 41: 1487, 1963; structure), Pe- Randlane & Saag (Khemotaksonomicheskoe Izuche-
gler (The polypores [Bull. BMS Suppl.], 1973). nie Sporovykh Rastenil i Gribov, Dostizheniya i Per-
Cerrenella Murrill ( 1905) = Inonotus fide Pegler spektivy Razvitiya: 193, 1990; chemotaxonomy),
(TBMS41: 175, 1964). Randlane et al. (Ukr. bot. Zh. 48: 41, 1991; Ukraine),
Cesatia Rabenh. (1850) [non Cesatia End!. 1838, Um- Randlane & Saag (Nov. sist. Niz. Rast. 28: 118, 1992;
belliferae] = Trullula fide Saccardo (Sy//. Jung. 3: 1, Russia), Elix (Flora of Australia 55: 33, 1994; Aus-
1884). tralia), Barbero et al. (Cryptog. bot. 5: 28, 1995; Ibe-
Cesatiella Sacc. (1878), Sordariomycetidae. 1 (from rian peninsula), Thell & Miao (Ann. bot. Jenn. 35:
dead wood), Europe. See Kohlmeyer et al. (Bot. Mar. 275, 1998; phylogeny), Thell et al. (Myco/. Progr. 1:
40: 291, 1997), Rossman (Stud. Myco/. 42, 1999). 335, 2002; phylogeny), Randlane & Saag (Central
cespitose, see caespitose. European Lichens: 75, 2006; key).
Ceteraria Ach. (1809) = Cetraria. Cetreliopsis M.J. Lai (1980), Parmeliaceae (L). 5,
Cetradonia J.C. Wei & Ahti (2002), Cladoniaceae (L). Australasia. See Lumbsch (SA 7: 105, 1988), Rand-
1, USA. See Wei & Ahti (Lichenologist 34: 23, lane et al. (Cryptog. Bryol.-Lichenol. 16: 35, 1995),
2002), Miitdlikowska et al. (Myco/. 98: 1088, 2006; Lai & Elix (Mycotaxon 84: 355, 2002; Thailand),
phylogeny), Zhou et al. (J. Hattori bot. Lab. 100: Thell et al. (Myco/. Progr. 1: 335, 2002; phylogeny).
871, 2006; phylogeny). Ceuthocarpon P. Karst. (1873) = Linospora fide
Cetradoniaceae J.C. Wei & Ahti (2002) = Clado- Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8,
niaceae. 1995).
Lit.: Miitdlikowska et al. (Myca/. 98: 1088, 2006; Ceuthodiplospora Died. (1912), anamorphic Splanch-
phylogeny), Zhou et al. (J. Hattori bot. Lab. 100: nonema, Cpd.leH.15. I, former Czechoslovakia. See
871, 2006; phylogeny). Sutton (Mycol. 72: 208, 1980).
Cetraria Ach. (1803) nom. cons., Parmeliaceae (L). Ceuthosira Petr. (1924), anamorphic Pezizomycotina,
21, widespread (temperate to Arctic). See Kiirnefelt Cpd.OeH.?. 1, Europe.
(Op. Bot. 46, 1979; monogr. brown fruticose spp.), Ceuthospora Fr. (1825) nom. rej. = Pyrenophora fide
Jahns & Schuster (Beitr. Biol. Pjl. 55: 427, 1981; Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8,
morphogenesis), Awasthi (Bull. bot. Surv. India 24: 1995).
1, 1983; key, India), Kiirnefelt (Op. Bot. 86: 1, 1986; Ceuthospora Grev. (1826) nom. cons., anamorphic
key, as Coe/ocau/on), Kiirnefelt et al. (Pl. Syst. Evol. Phacidium, St.OeH.15. 106, widespread. See Sutton
183: 113, 1992; evol. & phylog.), Kiirnefelt et al. (The Coelomycetes, 1980), DiCosmo et al. (Myco-
(Bryologist 96: 394, 1993), Thell ( Cryptog. Bryol.- taxon 21: 1, 1984), Ando et al. (Ann. phytopath. Soc.
Lichenol. 16: 247, 1995; anamorphs), Thell (Folio Japan 55: 391, 1989; brown zonate leaf blight of tea
Cryptog. Estonica 32: 113, 1998), Thell & Miao by C. /auri).
(Ann. bot.Jenn. 35: 275, 1998; phylogeny), Randlane Ceuthosporella Hohn. (1929) = Helhonia.
et al. (Bryologist 100: 109, 1999; world list cetrarioid Ceuthosporella Petr. & Syd. (1923), anamorphic Pe-
lichens), Thell (Licheno/ogist 31: 441, 1999; introns), zizomycotina, St.OeH.?. 1, Japan.
Wedin et al. (MR 103: 1152, 1999; phylogeny), Thell CF (CFL), see Nomenclature, Societies and organiza-
et al. (Folio cryptog. Estonica 36: 95, 2000; phylog- tions.
eny), Thell et al. (Mycol. Progr. 1: 335, 2002; phy- Chaconia Juel ( 1897), Chaconiaceae. 7 (on dicots, esp.
logeny), Thell et al. (Mitteilungen aus dem Institut Leguminosae), widespread (tropical). See Ono &
for Al/gemeine Botanik Hamburg 30-32: 283, 2002; Hennen (TMSJ 24: 369, 1983), Hennen et al. (Cata-
phylogeny, ecology), Miitdlikowska et al. (Myco/. 98: logue of the Species of Plant Rust Fungi (Uredinales)
1088, 2006; phylogeny), Randlane & Saag (Central ofBrazil: 2005, 2005; Brazil spp.).
European Lichens: 75, 2006; key). Chaconiaceae Cummins & Y. Hirats. (1983), Puccinia-
Cetrariaceae Schaer. (1850) = Parmeliaceae. les. 8 gen.(+ 8 syn.), 75 spp.
Cetrariastrum Sipman (1980), Parmeliaceae (L). 5, Lit.: Dai & Shen (Mycotaxon 48: 193, 1993), Ev-
tropical. See Sipman (Mycotaxon 26: 235, 1986), Ku- ans (Mycopathologia 124: 163, 1993), Ono & Harada
rokawa (J. Jap. Bot. 74: 251, 1999; sorediate spp.), (Mycoscience 35: 179, 1994), Ono et al. (Cryptogams
Divakar et al. (Mo/. Phy/ogen. Evol. 40: 448, 2006; of the Himalayas 3. Nepal and Pakistan: 69, 1995),
phylogeny, morphology). Payak (Indian Phytopath. 49: 307, 1996), Berndt
Cetrariella Kiirnefelt & A. Thell (1993), Parmeliaceae (Myco/. 91: 1045, 1999), Cummins & Hiratsuka (I/-
(L). 2, widespread (northern hemisphere). See Kiirne- lustr. Gen. Rust Fungi edn 3: 225 pp., 2003), Maier
felt et al. (Bryo/ogist 96: 394, 1993), Kiirnefelt & et al. (CJB 81: 12, 2003), Wingfield et al. (Australas.
Thell (Biblthca Lichenol. 75: 27, 2000; posn), Thell Pl. Path. 33: 327, 2004), Ritschel (Biblthca Mycol.
et al. (Myco/. Progr. 1: 335, 2002; phylogeny), Thell 200: 132 pp., 2005), Aime (Mycoscience 47: 112,
et al. (Symb. bot. upsa/. 34 no. I: 429, 2004; biogeog- 2006).
raphy), Randlane & Saag (Central European Li- Chadefaudia Feldm.-Maz. (1957), Halosphaeriaceae
chens: 75, 2006; key). (?L). 6 (marine algae), widespread. See Kohlmeyer &
Cetrariomyces E.A. Thomas (1939) nom. inval. = Kohlmeyer (Marine Mycology, 1979), Stegena &
Cetraria. Kemperman (Bot. Mar. 27: 443, 1984; S. Afr.), Na-
Cetrariopsis Kurok. (1980), Parmeliaceae (L). 2, wide- kagiri & Ito (Myco/. 89: 484, 1997; contrast with Ret-
spread. See Kiirnefelt et al. (Pl. Syst. Evol. 183: 113, rostium).
1992), Randlane et al. (Cryptog. Bryol.-Lichenol. 16: Chadefaudiella Faure! & Schotter (1959), Chadefaudi-
35, 1995; status). ellaceae. 2 (coprophilous), N. Africa. See Faure! &
Cetrelia W.L. Culb. & C.F. Culb. (1968), Parmeliaceae Schotter (Revue Myco/. Paris 30: 330, 1966).
(L). 17, widespread (esp. Asia). See Culberson & Chadefaudiellaceae Faure! & Schotter ex Benny &
Culberson (Contr. US natn Herb. 34: 449, 1968), Kimbr. (1980), Microascales. 2 gen., 3 spp.
130 CHADEFAUDIOMYCES

Lit.: Valldosera et al. (Mycotaxon 30: 5, 1987), von szawa 34: 7, 1999; Poland), Shen et al. (Mycosys-
Arx et al. (Beih. Nova Hedwigia 94: 104 pp., 1988), tema 22: 157, 2003; China).
von Arx et al. (Beih. Nova Hedwigia 94: 104, 1988). Chaetasbolisia Speg. (1918), anamorphic Pezizomy-
Chadefaudiomyces Kamat, V.G. Rao, A.S. Patil & cotina, Cpd.OeH.15. 7, widespread. See Patel et al.
Ullasa (1974), Diaporthales. Anamorph Lasmenia. l, (MR 101: 335, 1997; India).
India. See Kamat et al. (Revue Mycol. Paris 38: 19, Chaetaspis Syd. & P. Syd. (1917) = Rhagadolobium
1973). fide Muller & von Arx (Beitr. Kryptfl. Schweiz 11 no.
Chaenocarpus Lev. (1843) nom. dub.= Chaenocarpus 2, 1962).
Rebent. fide Lress0e (SA 13: 43, 1994). Chaetasterina Bubak (1909) = Chaetothyrium fide
Chaenocarpus Rebent. (1804) nom. dub., Xylariaceae. Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8,
1, Europe. See Dennis (Revta Biol. Lish. 1: 175, 1995).
1958), Lress0e (SA 13: 43, 1994). Chaetendophragmia Matsush. (1971), anamorphic
Chaenocarpus Spreng. ( 1831) = Chaenocarpus Re- Pezizomycotina, Hso.= eP.19. 5, widespread. See
bent. fide Lress0e (SA 13: 43, 1994). Matsushima (Microfangi of the Solomon Islands and
Chaenotheca (Th. Fr.) Th. Fr. (1860), Coniocybaceae Papua-New Guinea: 12, 1971), Carris (MR 99: 667,
(L). 25, widespread (esp. temperate). See Tibell 1995; synanamorph), Wu & Zhuang (Fungal Diver-
(Symb. bot. upsal. 23 no. 1, 1980; key 14 N. sity Res. Ser. 15, 2005).
Hemisph. spp.), Tibell (Nova Hedwigia 79: 597, Chaetendophragmiopsis B. Sutton & Hodges (1978),
1984; gen. concept), Honegger (Sydowia 38: 146, anamorphic Pezizomycotina, Hso.= eP.19. 2, pan-
1986; asci), Middelborg & Mattsson (Sommeifeltia 5, tropical. See Sutton & Hodges (Nova Hedwigia 29:
1987; Norway), Tibell (Nordic JI Bot. 13: 441, 1993; 596, 1978).
anamorphs), Tibell (Fl. Neotrop. Monogr. 69: 78 pp., Chaethomites, see Chaetomites.
1996; neotropical spp. ), Tibell (Symb. bot. upsal. 32 Chaetoamphisphaeria Hara (1918), Pezizomycotina.
no. 1: 291, 1997; anamorphs), Tibell (Biblthca 1, Japan.
Lichenol. 71: 107 pp., 1998; S America), Tibell Chaetobasidiella Hohn. (1918) nom. dub., anamorphic
(Lichenologist 33: 519, 2001; phylogeny, synonymy), Pezizomycotina. See Sutton (Mycol. Pap. 141, 1977).
Tibell (Bryologist 104: 191, 2001; phylogeny, photo- Chaetobasis Clem. & Shear ( 1931) = Chaetobasidiella.
bionts), Tibell (Ann. bot. Jenn. 39: 73, 2002; mor- Chaetoblastophorum Morgan-Jones (1977), anamor-
phology, phylogeny), Tibell & Koffman (Bryologist phic Pezizomycotina, Hso.OeH.1. 1, USA. See Mor-
105: 353, 2002; N America), Aptroot & Tibell (Aus- gan-Jones (Mycotaxon 5: 484, 1977).
tralasian Lichenology 52: 12, 2003; Papua New Chaetobotrys Clem. (1931) = Kusanobotrys.
Guinea), Rikkinen (Acta Bot. Fenn. 175: 1, 2003; Chaetocalathus Singer (1943), Marasmiaceae. c. 20,
Oregon), Titov et al. (Symb. bot. upsal. 34 no. 1: 455, widespread (predominantly subtropical). See Singer
2004; Russia). (Lilloa 8: 441, 1942; monogr.), Singer (Fl. Neotrop.
Chaenotheciella Riisiinen (1943) ? = Chaenothecopsis 17: 53, 1976; key 6 neotrop. spp.).
fide Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn Chaetocarpus P. Karst. (1889) [non Chaetocarpus
8, 1995). Thwaites 1849) nom. cons., Euphorbiaceae] = Velu-
Chaenothecomyces Cif. & Tomas. (1953) = Chaeno- ticeps fide Donk (Persoonia 3: 199, 1964).
theca. Chaetoceratostoma Turconi & Maffei (1912) =
Chaenothecopsis Vain. (1927), Mycocaliciaceae. Scopinella fide Hawksworth (TBMS 64: 447, 1975).
Anamorphs Asterophoma, Catenomycopsis, Phialo- Chaetoceris Clem. & Shear (1931) = Chaetocera-
phora-like. 62 (on lichens, other fungi or wood), tostoma.
Europe. See Schmidt (Mitt. Inst. Alig. Botanik Ham- Chaetochalara B. Sutton & Piroz. (1965) = Chalara
burg 13: 111, 1970), Hawksworth (TBMS 74: 650, fide Kirk in Kirk & Spooner (Kew Bull. 38: 579,
1980), Tibell (Beih. Nova Hedwigia 79: 597, 1984), 1984).
Tibell (Symb. bot. upsal. 27 no. 1, 1987; status, Aus- Chaetocladiaceae A. Fisch. ( 1892) = Mucoraceae.
tral. spp.), Tibell (CJB 69: 2427, 1991; anamorphs), Lit.: Kirk (in litt. ).
Tibell & Constantinescu (MR 95: 556, 1991; ana- Chaetocladium Fresen. (1863), Mucoraceae. 2 (facul-
morph), Tibell & Ryman (Nova Hedwigia 60: 199, tative parasites of Mucorales), widespread. See
1995; key 8 spp.), Rikkinen (Bryologist 102: 366, Benny & Benjamin (Aliso 8: 391, 1976), Voigt &
1999; resinicolous spp.), Rikkinen & Poinar (MR Wostemeyer (Gene 270: 113, 2001; phylogeny),
104: 7, 2000; fossil sp.), Rikkinen (Mycol. 95: 1032, Wostemeyer & Schimek in Heitman et al. (Eds.) (Sex
2003; in amber), Rikkinen (Mycol. 95: 98, 2003; on in Fungi: 431, 2007; trisporic acid & mating).
resin), Tibell & Vinuesa (Taxon 54: 427, 2005; phy- Chaetoconidium Zukal (1887), anamorphic Pezizomy-
logeny), Geiser et al. (Mycol. 98: 1053, 2006; phy- cotina, Hso.?.?. 1, Europe.
logeny), Groner (Lichenologist 38: 395, 2006; Swit- Chaetoconis Clem. (1909), anamorphic Ceriospora,
zerland). Cpd.= eH.15. 2, widespread (north temperate). See
Chaetalysis Peyronel ( 1922) = Acarosporium fide Sutton (CJB 46: 183, 1968), Punithalingham (Nova
Sutton (Mycol. Pap. 141, 1977). Hedwigia 40: 99, 1984; appendages), Nag Raj
Chaetantromycopsis H.P. Upadhyay, Cavalc. & A.A. (Coelomycetous Anamorphs with Appendage-bearing
Silva (1986), anamorphic Pezizomycotina, Conidia: 188, 1993).
Hsy.OeP.15. 1, Brazil. See Upadhyay et al. (Mycol. Chaetocrea Syd. (1927), Tubeufiaceae. 1 (fungi-
78: 493, 1986). colous), widespread (neotropics). See Rossman et al.
Chaetapiospora Petr. (1947) = Pseudomassaria fide (Stud. Mycol. 42: 248 pp., 1999).
Barr (Mycol. 68, 1976). Chaetocypha Corda (1829) nom. dub., Fungi. See
Chaetarthriomyces Thaxt. ( 1931 ), Laboulbeniaceae. Donk (Reinwardtia 1: 208, 1951).
3, widespread. See Scheloske (Parasitol. Sehr. Reihe Chaetocytostroma Petr. (1920), anamorphic Pezizo-
19: 97, 1969), Majewski (Acta Mycologica War- mycotina, St.OeH.?. 1, Europe.
 CHAETOPHOMELLA 131

Chaetoderma Parmasto (1968), Stereaceae. 2, Europe. 2004).

See Parmasto ( Consp. System. Corticiac.: 86, 1968). Chaetomiopsis Mustafa & Abdul-Wahid (1990), Chae-
Chaetodermataceae Jiilich (1982) = Stereaceae. tomiaceae. 1 (from soil), Egypt. See Moustafa & Ab-
Chaetodermella Rauschert (1988), Gloeophyllaceae. dul-Wahid (Mycol. 82: 129, 1990).
I, Europe. See Rauschert (Haussknechtia 4: 52, Chaetomiotricha Peyronel (1914) = Chaetomium fide
1988). Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8,
Chaetodimerina Hansf. (1946) = Rizalia fide Pirozyn- 1995).
ski (Kew Bull. 31: 595, 1977). Chaetomites Pampa!. (1902), Fossil Fungi. 1 (Terti-
Chaetodiplis Clem. (1931), anamorphic Pezizomy- ary), Italy.
cotina, Cpd.OeP.?. 1, Europe. Chaetomium Kunze ( 1817), Chaetomiaceae. Ana-
Chaetodiplodia P. Karst. (1884), anamorphic Pezizo- morph Botryotrichum. 95 (coprophilous, on straw,
mycotina, Cpd.I eP .15. 9, widespread (esp. tropical). wet paper, cloth, cotton fibres (esp. C. globosum)
See Zambettakis (BSMF70: 219, 1954). many cellulolytic, some thermophilic, some my-
Chaetodiplodina Speg. (1910), anamorphic Pezizomy- cotoxic ), widespread. See Hawksworth & Wells (My-
cotina, Cpd.OeP.1. 2, S. America. See Petrak & Sy- ca/. Pap. 134, 1973; ornamentation terminal hairs),
dow (Annis mycol. 33: 181, 1935). Millner et al. (Mycol. 69: 720, 1977; ascospores
Chaetodiscula Bubak & Kabat (1910) = Hymenopsis SEM), Wicklow (TBMS 72: 107, 1979; ecology and
fide Sutton (Mycol. Pap. 141, 1977). hair types), Udagawa in Kurato & Ueno (Eds) (Toxi-
Chaetodochis Clem. (1909) ? = Chaetostroma fide genic Fungi: their toxins and health hazard: 139,
Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1984; toxins), Cannon (TBMS 87: 50, 1986; key spp.
1995). with inconspicuous hairs), von Arx et al. (Beih. Nova
Chaetodochium Hohn. (1932) = Volutella fide Tulloch Hedwigia 84, 1986; keys), Guarro & Figueras (Cryp-
(Mycol. Pap. 130, 1972). tog. Bot. 1: 97, 1989; ontogeny), Koyama (Proc. Jap.
Chaetolentomita Maubl. (1915) = Chaetosphaeria fide Assoc. Mycotoxic. 35: 7, 1992; mycotoxins), Lee &
Miiller & von Arx (Beitr. Kryptjl. Schweiz 11 no. 2, Hanlin (Mycol. 91: 434, 1999; DNA), Untereiner et
1962). al. (CJB 79: 321, 2001; phylogeny), Hsieh & Hu
Chaetomastia (Sacc.) Berl. (1891), ? Dacampiaceae. (Taiwania 47: 264, 2002; Taiwan), Barron et al. (J.
10, widespread. See Barr (Mycotaxon 34: 507, 1989; Clin. Microbial. 41: 5302, 2003; mycosis), Sun et al.
key N. Am. spp.), Eriksson & Hawksworth (SA 8: 64, (Mycosystema 23: 333, 2004; China), Sun et al. (My-
1989; posn), Barr (Mycotaxon 82: 373, 2002; defini- cosystema 24: 318, 2005; China), Wang & Zheng
tion). (Nova Hedwigia 81: 247, 2005; China), Kubatova
Chaetomelanops Petr. (1948) = Pyrenostigme fide von (Czech Mycol. 58: 155, 2006; Czech Republic),
Arx & Millier (Stud. Mycol. 9, 1975). Zhang et al. (Mycol. 98: 1076, 2006; phylogeny),
Chaetomelasmia Danilova (1951) = Diachorella fide Chang & Wang (Taiwania 53: 85, 2008; key Taiwan
Sutton (Mycol. Pap. 141, 1977). spp.).
Chaetomeliola (Cif.) Bat., H. Maia & M.L. Farr (1962) Chaetomonodorus Bat. & H. Maia (1961) = Mi-
= Meliola fide Hughes (in litt. ). crotheliopsis fide Liicking et al. (Lichenologist 30:
Chaetomella Fuckel (1870), anamorphic Leotiomy- 121, 1998).
cetes, Cpd.OeH.15. 5 (esp. in soil), widespread. See Chaetomyces Thaxt. (1893), Laboulbeniaceae. 1, N. &
Sutton & Sarbhoy (TBMS 66: 297, 1976), Vobis et al. S. America. See Nannfeldt (Svensk bot. Tidskr. 43:
(Boin Soc. argent. Bot. 28: 205, 1992; Argentina), 468, 1949).
Rossman et al. (Mycol. Progr. 3: 275, 2004; phylog- Chaetonaemosphaera Schwarzman (1968) = Cerato-
eny). cystis fide Sutton (Mycol. Pap. 141, 1977).
Chaetomeris Clem. ( 1931) = Treubiomyces. Chaetonaevia Arx (1951), Dermateaceae. 3, Europe.
Chaetomiaceae G. Winter (1885), Sordariales. 16 gen. See Dennis (Kew Bull. 52: 451, 1997), Nauta &
(+ 8 syn.), 205 spp. The family appears to be para- Spooner (Mycologist 13: 65, 1999; UK).
phyletic. Chaetonectrioides Matsush. (1996), Dothideomycetes.
Lit.: Udagawa in Kurato & Ueno (Eds) (Toxigenic Anamorph Mirandina. l, Malaysia. See Matsushima
Fungi: their toxins and health hazard: 139, 1984), (Matsush. Mycol. Mem. 9: 5, 1996).
Cannon (TBMS 87: 45, 1986), von Arx et al. (Beih. Chaetopatella I. Hino & Katum. (1958) = Pseu-
Nova Hedwigia 84: 162 pp., 1986), von Arx et al. dolachnea Ranoj. fide Sutton (Mycol. Pap. 141,
(Beih. Nova Hedwigia 94: 104 pp., 1988), von Arx et 1977).
al. (Beih. Nova Hedwigia 94, 1988), Domsch et al. Chaetopeltaster Katum. (1975), anamorphic Pezizo-
(Compendium of Soil Fungi and Supplement: 406 mycotina, Cpt.OeH.?. 1, Japan. See Katumoto (Bulle-
pp., 1993), Mouchacca (Cryptog. Mycol. 18: 19, tin of the Faculty of Agriculture, Yamaguchi Univer-
1997), Silva & Hanlin (Mycoscience 37: 261, 1996), sity 26: 98, 1975).
Lee & Hanlin (Mycol. 91: 434, 1999; DNA), Stchigel Chaetopeltiopsis Hara (1913) nom. dub., anamorphic
et al. (MR 104: 879, 2000), Untereiner et al. (CJB 79: Pezizomycotina. l, Japan.
321, 2001), Stchigel et al. (MR 106: 975, 2002), Chaetopeltis Sacc. (1898) [non Chaetopeltis Berthold
Huhndorf et al. (Mycol. 96: 368, 2004), Lumbsch & 1878, Algae]= Tassia.
Huhndorf(MR 111: 1064, 2007). Chaetopeltopsis Theiss. (1913) = Chaetothyrina fide
Chaetomiales = Sordariales. von Arx & Miiller (Stud. Mycol. 9, 1975).
Chaetomidium (Zopt) Sacc. (1882), Chaetomiaceae. Chaetophiophoma Speg. (1910), anamorphic Pezizo-
Anamorph Phialophora-like. 16 (mainly from soil or mycotina, Cpd.OfH.1. 1, S. America.
coprophilous), widespread. See von Arx (Stud. My- Chaetophoma Cooke (1878), anamorphic Pezizomy-
ca/. 8, 1975), von Arx (Beih. Nova Hedwigia 94, cotina, Cpd.OeH.15. 30, widespread. See Hughes
1988; keys), Silva & Hanlin (Mycoscience 37: 261, (Mycol. 68: 693, 1976).
1997; key), Stchigel et al. (Stud. Mycol. 50: 215, Chaetophomella Speg. (1918) nom. conf., anamorphic
132 CHAETOPHORITES

Pezizomycotina. See Sutton (Myco/. Pap. 141, 1977). Chaetosira Clem. ( 1931) = Wiesneriomyces.
Chaetophorites Pratje (1922), Fossil Fungi (mycel.) ? Chaetospermella Chardon & Toro (1934) = Spermo-
Fungi. 1 (Silurian, Jurassic, Tertiary), widespread. chaetella.
Chaetoplaca Syd. & P. Syd. (1917), ? Schizothyri- Chaetospermella Naumov (1929) = Chaetospermum
aceae. I, Philippines. fide Sutton (Myco/. Pap. 141, 1977).
Chaetoplea (Sacc.) Clem. ( 1931 ), Leptosphaeriaceae. Chaetospermopsis Katum. & Y. Harada (1979) =
Anamorph Parahendersonia. 17, widespread (esp. Amphichaetella fide Katumoto & Harada (TMS.J 20:
north temperate). See Barr (Mem. N. Y. bot. Gdn 62: 424, 1979), Alcorn (Australas. Mycol. 21: 111,
1, 1992; key), Yuan & Barr (Mycotaxon 52: 495, 2002).
1994), Eriksson & Hawksworth (SA 14: 48, 1995; Chaetospermum Sacc. (1892), anamorphic Pezizomy-
posn). cotina, St.OeH.l. 5, widespread. See Sutton (The
Chaetoporellaceae Jiilich (1982) = Schizoporaceae. Coelomycetes, 1980), Muntai'iola-Cvetkovic &
Chaetoporellus Bondartsev & Singer (1944) nom. rej. G6mez-Bolea (Mycotaxon 47: 59, 1993; Iberian pen-
= Hyphodontia fide Langer (Biblthca Myco/. 158, insula).
1994). Chaetosphaerella E. Miill. & C. Booth (1972), Chae-
Chaetoporus P. Karst. (1890) = Junghuhnia fide Ry- tosphaerellaceae. Anamorphs Oedemium, Veramy-
varden (Persoonia 7: 17, 1972). cina. 2 (from wood etc.), Europe. See Reblova (My-
Chaetopotius Bat. ( 1951) = Aithaloderma fide von Arx cotaxon 70: 387, 1999), Huhndorf et al. (Myco/. 96:
& Miiller (Stud. Mycol. 9, 1975). 368, 2004; phylogeny), Zhang et al. (Myco/. 98:
Chaetopreussia Locq.-Lin. (1977), Sporormiaceae. I 1076, 2006; phylogeny).
(coprophilous), Sahara. See Locquin-Linard (Revue Chaetosphaerellaceae Huhndorf, A.N. Mill. & F.A.
Mycol. Paris 41: 185, 1977), Barr (Mycotaxon 76: Fernandez (2004), Coronophorales. 5 gen.(+ 7 syn.),
105, 2000). 8 spp.
Chaetopsella Hohn. (1930) = Chaetopsis fide Hughes Lit.: Reblova (Mycotaxon 70: 387, 1999), Reblova
(TBMS34: 551, 1951). (Mycotaxon 71: 45, 1999), Huhndorf et al. (Myco/.
Chaetopsina Rambelli (1956), anamorphic Cos- 96: 368, 2004), Huhndorf et al. (MR 108: 1384,
mospora, Hso.OeH.15. 14, widespread. See Kirk & 2004).
Sutton (TBMS 85: 709, 1985; key), Samuels (Myco- Chaetosphaeria Tu!. & C. Tu!. (1863), Chaetosphaeri-
taxon 22: 13, 1985; teleomorphs), Rambelli (Micol. aceae. Anamorphs very diverse, including Cacumis-
Ital. 16: 7, 1987; bibliogr.), Onofri & Zucconi (Myco- porium, Catenularia, Chalara-like, Chloridium,
taxon 41: 451, 1991; SEM C.fulva), Goh & Hyde Codinaea, Craspedodidymum, Cryptophiale, Cylin-
(MR 101: 1517, 1997), Okada et al. (Mycoscience 38: drotrichum, Dictyochaeta, Exserticlava, Fusichalara,
409, 1997; phylogeny). Gonytrichum, Menispora, Phaeostalagmus, Phialo-
Chaetopsis Grev. (1825), anamorphic Pezizomycotina, phora-like and Zanclospora. 68, widespread. See
Hso.leP.15. 7, widespread. See DiCosmo et al. (My- Booth (Mycol. Pap. 68, 1957), Garns & Holubova-
co/. 75: 949, 1983; related genera). Jechova (Stud. Mycol. 13, 1976), Barr & Crane (CJB
Chaetopyrena Pass. (1881), anamorphic Pezizomy- 57: 835, 1979; anamorph), Barr (Mycotaxon 39: 43,
cotina. I or 2, Europe. 1990; posn), Reblova (Stud. Mycol. 45: 149, 2000),
Chaetopyrena Sacc. (1883) = Chaetopyrenis. Reblova & Garns (Mycoscience 41: 129, 2000), Re-
Chaetopyrenis Clem. & Shear (1931) = Keissleriella blova & Winka (Myco/. 92: 939, 2000; phylogeny),
fide Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn Huhndorf et al. (Mycol. 93: 1072, 2001), Reblova &
8, 1995). Seifert (Sydowia 55: 313, 2003; Thailand), Huhndorf
Chaetosaccardinula Bat. ( 1962) = Strigopodia fide et al. (Mycol. 96: 368, 2004; phylogeny), Reblova
von Arx & Miiller (Stud. Mycol. 9, 1975). (Stud. Myco/. 50: 171, 2004; New Zealand),
Chaetosartorya Subram. (1972), Trichocomaceae. Fernandez & Huhndorf (Fungal Diversity 18: 15,
Anamorph Aspergillus. 3, Costa Rica. See Subrama- 2005), Huhndorf & Fernandez (Fungal Diversity 19:
nian & Rajendran (Revue Mycol. Paris 43: 193, 1979; 23, 2005; anamorph connexions), Fernandez et al.
ontogeny), Kuraishi et al. (NATO AS/ Series A: Life (Myco/. 98: 121, 2006; morphology, phylogeny), Re-
Sciences 185: 407, 1990; ubiquinones), Chang et al. blova et al. (MR 110: 104, 2006; Menispora anam.),
(J. gen. appl. Microbiol. Tokyo 37: 289, 1991; Zhang et al. (Mycol. 98: 1076, 2006; phylogeny), At-
DNA), Peterson (Integration of Modern Taxonomic kinson et al. (N.Z. JI Bot. 45: 685, 2007; New Zea-
Methods for Penicillium and Aspergillus Classifica- land).
tion: 323, 2000; phylogeny), Tamura et al. (Integra- Chaetosphaeriaceae Reblova, M.E. Barr & Samuels
tion of Modern Taxonomic Methods for Penicillium (1999), Chaetosphaeriales. 28 gen. (+ 33 syn.), 306
and Aspergil/us Classification: 357, 2000; phylog- spp.
eny). Lit.: Garns & Holubova-Jechova (Stud. Myco/. 13,
Chaetosclerophoma Petr. (1924), anamorphic Pezizo- 1976), Barr (Mycotaxon 39: 43, 1990), Kuthubutheen
mycotina, St.OeH.?. I, Europe. & Nawawi (MR 95: 1224, 1991), Reblova (Czech
Chaetoscorias W. Yamam. (1955) = Phragmocapnias Myco/. 50: 73, 1997), Samuels et al. (Myco/. 89: 156,
fide Hughes (Myco/. 68: 693, 1976). 1997), Hyde et al. (MR 103: 1432, 1999), Reblova
Chaetoscutula E. Miill. (1959), Dothideomycetes. 1, (Sydowia 51: 210, 1999), Reblova (Mycotaxon 71:
France; Scotland. See Miiller (Sydowia 12: 190, 45, 1999), Reblova et al. (Sydowia 51: 49, 1999),
1958). Garns (Stud. Mycol. 45: 192, 2000), Reblova (Stud.
Chaetoscypha Syd. (1924) ? = Lachnum fide Hawk- Mycol. 45: 149, 2000), Reblova & Winka (Mycol. 92:
sworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995). 939, 2000; phylogeny), Koster et al. (CJB 81: 633,
Chaetoseptoria Tehon (1937), anamorphic Pezizomy- 2003), Huhndorf et al. (Myco/. 96: 368, 2004),
cotina, Cpd.OfH.?. I, N. America. See Sutton (Mycol. Fernandez et al. (Myco/. 98: 121, 2006).
Pap. 91, 1964). Chaetosphaeriales Huhndorf, A.N. Mill. & F.A.
 CHAILLE TIA 133

Fernandez (2004). Sordariomycetidae. fam., 31 a well-developed periphysate ostiole; peridium thin-

gen., 311 spp. Fam.: walled, composed of compressed pseudoparenchy-
Cbaetosphaeriaceae matous cells, varied in pigmentation; hymenium usu-
For Lit. see under fam. ally J+; interascal tissue of short apical periphysoids.
Chaetosphaerides Matsush. (2003), ? Trichosphaeria- Asci saccate to clavate, fissitunicate, the inner wall
les. I, Japan. See Matsushima (Matsush. Mycol. layer often conspicuously thickened in the apical re-
Mem. 10: 146, 2001), Reblova (in litt., 2008). gion, sometimes polysporous; ascospores hyaline or
Cbaetosphaerites Felix (1894), Fossil Fungi. 3 (Car- pale greyish, transversely septate or muriform. Ana-
boniferous, Tertiary), widespread. morphs hyphomycetous, sometimes yeast-like (black
Chaetosphaeronema Moesz (1915), anamorphic Pe- yeasts, see yeasts). Epiphytic or biotrophic on leaves
zizomycotina, Cpd.leH.15. 3, widespread. See Pu- or saprobic on plants or other fungi, cosmop. Fams.:
nithalingam & Spooner (Kew Bull. 57: 534, 2002; (I) Chaetotbyriaceae
UK). (2) Coccodiniaceae
Chaetospbaeropsis Curzi & Barbaini (1927) = Conio- (3) Herpotrichiellaceae
thyriopsis Speg. fide Clements & Shear (Gen. Fung., For Lit. see under fam.
1931), Sutton (~col. Pap. 141, 1977). Chaetothyrina Theiss. ( 1913 ), Micropeltidaceae. 7,
Cbaetospbaerulina I. Hino (1938), Tubeufiaceae. widespread (tropical). C. musarum (sooty blotch of
Anamorph Xenosporium. 5, S. & S.E. Asia. See banana). See Bitancourt (Arq. Inst. biol., S. Paulo 7:
Sivanesan (TBMS 81: 325, 1983; key, as Thaxteriel- 5, 1936), Panwar et al. (Geobios New Rep. 10: 41,
lopsis), Rossman (~col. Pap. 157, 1987; synonym 1991), Reynolds & Gilbert (Aust. Syst. Bot. 18: 265,
of Herpotrichia), Crane et al. (CJB 76: 602, 1998). 2005; key).
Cbaetospora Faure! & Schotter (1965) [non Chaeto- Chaetothyriolum Speg. (1919) nom. dub., anamorphic
spora R. Br. 1918, Cyperaceae] = Neochaetospora Pezizomycotina. See Santesson (Symb. bot. upsal. 12
fide Sutton & Sankaran (MR 95: 1021, 1991). no. I: I, 1952).
Chaetosporium Corda (1833) nom. dub., Fungi. See Chaetotbyriomycetes O.E. Erikss. & Winka (1997) =
Saccardo (Syll. fang. 4: 761, 1886). Eurotiomycetes. See Chaetothyriomycetidae
Chaetosticta Petr. & Syd. (1925), anamorphic Lasio- For Lit. see ord. and fam.
stemma, Cpd.= eH.15. 3, N. America; Japan. See Chaetothyriomycetidae Doweld (2001), Eurotiomy-
Crane (CJB 49: 31, 1971), Matsushima (Matsush. cetes. Ascomata perithecial, superficial or immersed
~col. Mem. 10, 2001). within a thallus. Asci usually thick-walled and fissi-
Chaetostigme Syd. & P. Syd. (1917) = Wentiomyces tunicate, rarely evanescent, sometimes accompanied
fide Miiller & von Arx (Beitr. Kryptjl. Schweiz 11 no. by pseudoparaphyses. Ascospores variable in pig-
2, 1962). mentation and septation. Lichenized, parasitic (esp.
Chaetostigmella Syd. & P. Syd. (1917) = Phaeo- on other fungi) or saprobic.
dimeriella Speg. fide Millier & von Arx (Beitr. The number of families contained within this sub-
Kryptjl. Schweiz 11 no. 2, 1962). class continues to increase based on new molecular
Chaetostroma Corda (1829) nom. conf., nom. dub., data. Ord.:
anamorphic Pezizomycotina, Hsp.?.?. 10, widespread. (I) Chaetothyriales
See Tulloch (~col. Pap. 130, 1972), Holubova- (2) Pyrenulales
Jechova (Sydowia 46: 238, 1994). (3) Verrucariales
Chaetostromella P. Karst. (1895) nom. conf., anamor- Lit.: Geiser et al. (~col. 98: 1051, 2006; phylog-
phic Pezizomycotina. See Petrak (Sydowia 7: 299, eny), Liu et al. (Mo/. Biol. Evol. 16: 1799, 1999;
1953). RNA polymerase phylogeny), Sterflinger et al. (Stud.
Chaetostylum Tiegh. & G. Le Monn. (1873) = Heli- ~col. 43: 5, 1999; phylogeny and ecology),
costylum fide Lythgoe (TBMS 41: 135, 1958), Untereiner et al. (MR 99: 897, 1995), Winka et al.
Upadhyay (~col. 65: 735, 1973). (~col. 90: 822, 1998; rDNA phylogeny).
Chaetotheca Zukal (1890), ? Trichocomaceae. I, Chaetothyriopsis F. Stevens & Dorman (1927) ? =
Europe. Actinopeltis fide Spooner & Kirk (MR 94: 223,
Cbaetothiersia B.A. Perry & Pfister (2008), Pyrone- 1990), Eriksson & Hawksworth (SA 9: 6, 1991;
mataceae. I, USA. See Perry & Pfister (Fungal Di- status).
versity 28: 65, 2008). Chaetothyrium Speg. (1888), Chaetothyriaceae. Ana-
Cbaetothyriaceae Hansf. ex M.E. Barr ( 1979), Chaeto- morph Merismella. 26, widespread (esp. tropical).
thyriales. 13 gen. (+ 27 syn.), 98 spp. See Hansford (Mycol. Pap. 15, 1946), Panwar & Jag-
Lit.: Batista & Ciferri (Sydowia Beih. 3, 1962), tap (Geobios New Rep. 9: 121, 1990; India), Rey-
Eriksson & Yue (~cotaxon 22: 269, 1985), Pohlad nolds & Gilbert (Aust. Syst. Bot. 18: 265, 2005).
(~col. 80: 757, 1988), Constantinescu et al. (Stud. Cbaetotrichum Rabenh. (1844) nom. dub. = Chaeto-
~col. 31: 69, 1989), Panwar & Jagtap (Geobios sporium.
New Rep. 9: 121, 1990), Winka et al. (~col. 90: Chaetotrichum Syd. (1927) = Annellophora.
822, 1998), Haase et al. (Stud. Mycol. 43: 80, 1999), Chaetotyphula Comer ( 1950), Pterulaceae. 7, tropical.
Cannon (!Ml Descr. Fungi Bact. 141: [22] pp., See Denlinger & McLaughlin (~col. 98: 746, 2006;
1999). phylogeny).
Chaetothyriales M.E. Barr (1987). Chaetothyriomy- Chaetozytbia P. Karst. (1888) nom. dub., Fungi. Based
cetidae. 3 fam., 37 gen., 213 spp. Mycelium varied, if on a mite fide v. Hohnel (Ost. bot. Z. 63: 238, 1913).
external with narrow cylindrical brown hyphae, Chaetyllis Clem. (1931) = Raciborskiomyces.
sometimes with setose appendages. Ascomata erum- chaga fungus, see birch canker.
pent or superficial, sometimes formed beneath a Chailletia Fuckel (1863) [non Chailletia DC. 1811,
subiculum, spherical or flattened, sometimes setose, Chailletiaceae] ? = Truncatella fide Sutton (in litt. ).
often collapsing when dry, the apex ± papillate, with Chailletia Jacz. (1913), Valsaceae. 1, Switzerland. See
134 CHAILLE TIA

also Azbukinia. Balcanica l: 89, 2004; Israel), Hausknecht &

Chailletia P. Karst. ( 1871) [non Chai/letia DC. 1811, Pidlich-Aigner (Ost. Z. Pilzk. 13: 1, 2004; Austria),
Chailletiaceae] = Karstenia Fr. Vellinga (MR 108: 354, 2004; phylogeny).
Chain (Ernst Boris; 1906-1979; Germany). Friedrich Chamaenema Kiitz. (1833) nom. dub.,? Fungi.
Wilhelm University (1930); Cambridge (1933-1935); Chamaeota (W.G. Sm.) Earle (1909), Pluteaceae. 9,
Oxford (1935-1946); Istituto Superiore di Sanita, widespread. See Singer (Sydowia 31: 197, 1979;
Rome (1946-1964); Imperial College, London (1964- key), Ying (Mycotaxon 54: 303, 1995; China), Min-
1979). Biochemist who, with Florey (q.v.) organized nis et al. (Mycotaxon 96: 31, 2006; USA).
the first large-scale production of penicillin, the fun- Chamonixia Rolland (1899), Boletaceae. 8, wide-
gal antibiotic discovered by Fleming (q.v.). Biogs, spread (north temperate). See Bruns et al. (Mo/. Ecol.
obits etc. Mansford (Nature 281: 715, 1979). 7: 257, 1998; phylogeny), Clemen~on (Persoonia 18:
Chainia Thirum. (1955), Actinobacteria. q.v. 499, 2005; ontogeny).
Chainoderma Massee (1890) = Podaxis fide Cunning- Chamonixiaceae Jiilich ( 1982) = Boletaceae.
ham (Gast. Austr. N.Z.: 196, 1944). chantarelle, basidioma of the edible Cantharellus
Chalara (Corda) Rabenh. (1844), anamorphic Pezizo- cibarius.
mycotina, Hso.O-leH.22. c. 103, widespread. Chanterel Adans. (1763) = Cantharellus fide Stalpers
C. quercina (oak wilt). See Nag Raj & Kendrick (in litt. ).
(Monogr. Chalara Allied Genera, 1975), Kile & Chantransiopsis Thaxt. (1914), anamorphic Pezizomy-
Walker (Aust. J. Bot. 35: 1, 1987; C. australis, cotina, Hso.OeH.1. 3 (entomogenous), Java; Europe.
pathogenicity), Nag Raj & Kendrick in Wingfield et See Rossi & Blackwell (Myco/. 82: 138, 1990).
al. (Eds) (Ceratocystis and Ophiostoma Taxonomy, Chaos L. (1753) nom. dub., Fungi. Included protozoa
Ecology and Pathogenicity, 1993; anamorphs ophio- believed to be derived from fungus spores.
stomatoid fungi), Reblova (Sydowia 51: 210, 1999; Chapeckia M.E. Barr (1978), Sydowiellaceae. 2 (from
teleomorph), Paulin & Harrington (Stud. Myco/. 45: bark), N. America. See Barr (Myco/. Mem. 7, 1978),
209, 2000; phylogeny), McKenzie et al. (Fungal Di- Rossman et al. (Mycoscience 48: 135, 2007; review).
versity 11: 129, 2002; key), Paulin-Mahady et al. Chapmanium E.l. Hazard & Oldacre (1975), Micro-
(Mycol. 94: 62, 2002; phylogeny), Wu (Mycosystema sporidia. 2.
23: 313, 2004; China). Chapsa A. Massa!. (1860), Thelotremataceae (L). 15,
Chalarodendron C.J.K. Wang & B. Sutton (1984), pantropical. See Frisch (Biblthca Lichenol. 92: 3,
anamorphic Pezizomycotina, Hsy.OeH.22. 1, USA. 2006; monogr.), Frisch et al. (Biblthca Lichenol. 92:
See Wang & Sutton (Myco/. 76: 569, 1984). 517, 2006; phylogeny), Mangold et al. (Lichenologist
Chalarodes McKenzie (1991), anamorphic Pezizomy- 40: 39, 2008; phylogeny).
cotina, Hso.OeH.15. 2, Pacific Islands. See McKenzie Characonidia Bat. & Cavalc. (1965), anamorphic
(Mycotaxon 42: 89, 1991). Pezizomycotina, Cpt.OfH.?. 1, Brazil. See Batista &
chalaroplectenchyma, see plectenchyma. Cavalcanti (Atas Inst. Mico/. Univ. Pernambuco 2:
Chalaropsis Peyronel ( 1916) = Thielaviopsis fide 297, 1965).
Paulin-Mahady et al. (Mycol. 94: 62, 2002; phylog- Charcotia Hue (1915) = Arthonia fide Hawksworth
eny). (SA 10: 127, 1991).
Chalastospora E.G. Simmons (2007), Pleosporaceae. Chardon (Carlos Eugenio; 1897-1965; Puerto Rico).
1. See Simmons (A/ternaria: an Identification Man- Plant Pathologist, Insular Agricultural Experiment
ual, 2007). Station, Rio Piedras (1921-1923); Commissioner of
Chalazion Dissing & Sivertsen (1975), ? Pyronemata- Agriculture, San Juan ( 1923-1930); Chancellor, Uni-
ceae. 3, Europe. See Kristiansen (Agarica 10/11: 83, versity of Puerto Rico (1931-1936); Administrator,
1990; ecology), van Brurnmelen in Hawksworth Puerto Rican Reconstruction Administration (1936);
(Ed.) (Ascomycete Systematics. Problems and Per- Director, Institute of Tropical Agriculture (1943-
spectives in the Nineties NATO ASI Series vol. 269 1946). Carried out mycological exploration of Co-
269: 401, 1994; posn), Francesco et al. (Riv. Mico/. lombia, Puerto Rico, Venezuela and the American
3: 203, 1998; key). Virgin Islands in collaboration with Seaver (q.v.),
Chalciporus Bataille (1908), Boletaceae. 25, wide- Toro, Whetzel (q.v.) and others. Pubis. (with Toro)
spread. See Singer (Sydowia 31: 196, 1979; key), Su- Mycological explorations of Colombia, Journal of
tara (Czech Mycol. 57: 1, 2005; European), Sutara the Department of Agriculture, Porto Rico (1930);
(Czech Mykol. 44: 59, 2005; Rubinoboletus in (with Toro) Mycological explorations of Venezuela,
Europe), Klofac & Krisai (Ost. Z. Pilzk. 15: 33, Monographs of the University ofPorto Rico Series B
2006). (1932). Biogs, obits etc. Kern (Myco/. 57: 839, 1965)
Chalcosphaeria Hohn. ( 1917) Plagiostoma fide [portrait].
Miiller & von Arx in Ainsworth et al. (Eds) (The Chardonia Cif. (1930), anamorphic Pezizomycotina,
Fungi 4A: 87, 1973). Hsy.leH.?. 1, S. America.
Chalymmota P. Karst. (1879) = Panaeolus fide Singer Chardoniella F. Kern (1939), Pucciniosiraceae. 4 (on
& Smith (A monograph on the genus Ga/erina Earle, Compositae (0, III)), S. America. See Buritica &
1964). Hennen (Fl. Neotrop. 24: 39, 1980), Pardo-Cardona
Chamaeascus L. Holm, K. Holm & M.E. Barr (1993), (Ca/dasia 25: 283, 2003).
Hyponectriaceae. 1, Svalbard. See Holm & Holm Charomyces Seifert (1987), anamorphic Pezizomy-
(Blyttia 51: 121, 1993), Wang & Hyde (Fungal Di- cotina, Hso.OeP.40. 2, Hawaii; Cuba. See Seifert
versity 3: 159, 1999). (CJB 65: 230, 1987).
Chamaeceras Rebent. ex Kuntze (1898) = Marasmius Charonectria Sacc. (1880), Hyponectriaceae. 5 (from
fide Singer (Agaric. mod. Tax. edn 3, 1975). dead leaves or lichenicolous), widespread (temper-
Chamaemyces Earle (1909), Agaricaceae. 1, wide- ate). See Rossman et al. (Stud. Mycol. 42: 248 pp.,
spread (north temperate). See Didukh et al. (Myco/. 1999), Wang & Hyde (Fungal Diversity 3: 159,
 CHEMOTAXONOMY 135

1999). et al. (Persoonia 20: 53, 2008; phylogeny).

Charrinia Viala & Ravaz ( 1894) nom. dub., Fungi. See Cheiromycella Hohn. (1910), anamorphic Hyaloscy-
Miiller (SA 6: 121, 1987). pha, Hsp.lbH.?. 2, Europe; Japan. See Sutton (Proc.
chartaceous, paper-like. Indian Acad. Sci. Pl. Sci. 94: 229, 1985; disposition
chasmothecium, a closed fruitbody having no prede- of names), Kendrick (CJB 81: 75, 2003; morpho-
fined opening but with the asci arranged in a single genesis).
basal fascicle, e.g. an ascoma of Erysiphe (Braun et Cheiromyceopsis Mercado & J. Mena (1988), anamor-
al. in Belanger et al. (Eds). The Powdery Mildews: A phic Pezizomycotina, Hsp.ObP.l. 1, Cuba. See
comprehensive Tretise, 2000). cf. cleistothecium. Mercado & Mena (Acta Bot. Cubana S3: 2, 1988),
Chaudhuria Zahlbr. (1932) = Heterodermia fide Delgado-Rodriguez et al. (Cryptog. Mycol. 23: 277,
Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 2002), Mercado Sierra et al. (Mycol. 9S: 860, 2003).
1995). Cheiromyces Berk. & M.A. Curtis (1857), anamorphic
Chaunopycnis W. Garns (1979), anamorphic Ophio- Pezizomycotina, Hsp.ObP.l. 5, widespread. See Sut-
cordycipitaceae, Hsp/St.OeH.15. 3 (from soil), wide- ton (Proc. Indian Acad. Sci. Pl. Sci. 94: 229, 1985;
spread. See Garns (Persoonia 11: 75, 1980), Moller disposition of names), Ho et al. (Mycol. 92: 582,
et al. (MR 99: 681, 1995; population biology), Moller 2000; Hong Kong), Kendrick (CJB 81: 75, 2003;
et al. (J. Industr. Microbiol. Biotechnol. 17: 359, morphogenesis), Promputtha et al. (Nova Hedwigia
1996; chemistry), Bills et al. (Mycol. Progr. 1: 3, 80: 527, 2005; Thailand).
2002; phylogeny, chemistry), Matsushima (Matsush. Cheiromycina B. Sutton (1986), anamorphic Pezizo-
Mycol. Mem. 10, 2001). mycotina, Hsp.ObP.1 (L). 1, Sweden. See Sutton
Cheese. Fungi are used in the manufacture of many (Nordic JI Bot. 6: 831, 1986), Aptroot & Schiefelbein
cheeses, some of which have characteristic spp., e.g. (MR 107: 104, 2003; key), Egorova & Mel'nik
camembert (Penicillium camemberti), roquefort and (Mikol. Fitopatol. 38: 23, 2004; Russia), Earland-
other blue cheeses (P. roqueforti). See Babel (Econ. Bennett & Hawksworth (Lichenologist 37: 191,
Bot. 7: 27, 1953), Marth (in Reed, Prescott & Dunn's 2005; status), Wang & Zheng (Nova Hedwigia 81:
Industrial microbiology, edn 4: 65, 1982), Thom 247, 2005; Austria), Printzen (Nova Hedwigia 84:
(Bull. Bur. Anim. Ind. USDA 82, 1906); blue cheeses. 261, 2007; key).
Fungi known to produce mycotoxins have been de- Cheiropodium Syd. & P. Syd. (1915) = Clasterospo-
tected in some cheeses (Moubasher et al., Mycopa- rium fide Ellis (Dematiaceous Hyphomycetes, 1971).
thologia 66: 187, 1979). Cheiropolyschema Matsush. (1980), anamorphic
Cheilaria Lib. (1830), anamorphic Pezizomycotina, Pezizomycotina, Hso.ObP.28. 1, Taiwan. See Matsu-
St.= eH.15. 1, widespread. See Sutton (The Coelomy- shima (Matsush. Mycol. Mem. 1: 15, 1980).
cetes, 1980). Cheirospora Moug. & Fr. (1825), anamorphic Pezizo-
Cheilariopsis Petr. (1959) = Apomelasmia. mycotina, Cac.ObP.l. 1, widespread. See Ono & Ko-
cheilocystidium, see cystidium. bayashi (Mycoscience 46: 352, 2005; Japan).
Cheilodonta Boud. (1885) = Orbilia fide Baral (SA 13, Cheirosporium L. Cai & K.D. Hyde (2008), anamor-
1994). phic Pleosporales, Hsp.ObP.l. 1, China. See Cai et
Cheilophlebium Opiz & Gintl (1856) nom. dub., ? al. (Persoonia 20: 53, 2008; descr.).
Agaricales. See Donk (Beih. Nova Hedwigia S: 50, Chelisporium Speg. (1910) = Sirothecium fide Sutton
1962). (Proc. Indian Acad Sci. Pl. Sci. 94: 229, 1985).
Cheilymenia Boud. (1885), Pyronemataceae. 66, wide- chemical race, a group of chemically differentiated
spread (esp. temperate). See Denison (Mycol. S6: individuals or populations and not of any particular
718, 1964; key), Moravec (Ceskti Mykol. 22: 32, taxonomic rank (i.e. a chemical race may be a spe-
1968), Moravec (Ceskti Mykol. 38: 146, 1984), Mo- cies, var., or chemotype); - strain, used as an infras-
ravec (Mycotaxon 36: 169, 1989), Wu & Kimbrough pecific taxonomic rank in lichenized taxa distin-
(Bot. Gaz. 1S2: 421, 1992; ascospores), Moravec guished only by chemical characters (Lamb, Nature
(Czech Mycol. 47: 7, 1993), Landvik et al. (Nordic JI 168: 38, 1951).
Bot. 17: 403, 1997; DNA), Moravec (Czech Mycol. chemosyndrome, a biogenetically meaningful set of
SO: 189, 1998), Prokhorov (Mikol. Fitopatol. 32: 14, major and minor natural metabolic products produced
1998; key), Moravec (Czech Mycol. SS: 215, 2003; by a species (Culberson & Culberson, Syst. Bot. 1:
revn), Moravec (Czech Mycol. S4: 135, 2003; revn), 325, 1977).
Moravec (Czech Mycol. S4: 113, 2003; revn), Hansen chemotaxis, a taxis (q.v.) in response to a chemical
& Pfister (Mycol. 98: 1029, 2006; phylogeny), Mo- stimulus. Gooday (in Carlile (Ed.), Primitive sensory
ravec (Czech Mycol. S8: 149, 2006; anatomy), Perry and communication systems, 155, 1975; chemotaxis
et al. (MR 111: 549, 2007; phylogeny). in fungi), Bonner (Mycol. 69: 443, 1977; in cellular
Cheimonophyllum Singer (1955), Cyphellaceae. 3, slime moulds).
widespread. See Singer (Sydowia 9: 417, 1955). Chemotaxonomy (biochemical systematics; chemical
Cheiroconium Hohn. (1910) = Sirothecium fide fungal taxonomy), taxonomy using chemical charac-
Hughes (CJB 36: 727, 1958), Sutton (Proc. Indian teristics, in a broad sense including both primary and
Acad Sci. Pl. Sci. 94: 229, 1985). secondary metabolites and physiological/chemical
cheiroid, see chiroid. tests. Frisvad et al. (MR 112: 231, 2008) noted the
Cheiromoniliophora Tzean & J.L. Chen (1990), ana- mycologists and bacteriologists define the term dif-
morphic Pleosporales, Hso.#eP.10. 1, widespread. ferently. Mycologists limit the term to carbohydrate
See Tzean & Chen (MR 94: 424, 1990), Castaileda or lipid-based taxonomy whereas for bacteriologists
Ruiz et al. (Mycotaxon 61: 319, 1997), Ho et al. (My- the term also encompasses the amino acid and nu-
col. 92: 582, 2000; Hong Kong), Belomesyatseva cleic acid complement of the organism. As a result,
(Nov. sist. Niz. Rast. 3S: 55, 2001; Belorus), Tsui et in mycology, chemotaxonomy declined in impor-
al. (Fungal Diversity 21: 157, 2006; phylogeny), Cai tance with the advent of molecular taxonomy (based
136 CHEMOTROPISM

on PCR technology & DNA sequence analysis), al- Chikaneea B. Sutton (1973), anamorphic Pezizomy-
though there have been recent developments (e.g. cotina, Hso.= eH.10. l, Canada. See Sutton (Mycol.
Frisvad et al., MR. 112: 231, 2008; Bitzer et al., MR. Pap. 132: 29, 1973), Sinclair et al. (Mycotaxon 64:
112: 251, 2008) which may be enhanced further with 365, 1997), Marvanova et al. (Nova Hedwigia 75:
developments in metabolomics (see Genomics). 255, 2002).
Ubiquinone and fatty acid profiles are still used Chilemyces Speg. (1910) = Dimerina fide Petrak &
widely in yeast taxonomy (see Barnett et al., Yeasts: Sydow (Annis mycol. 32: l, 1934).
Characteristics and identification &In 3, 2000: 18; Chiliospora A. Massa!. (1860) = Biatoridium fide
Dealc, Handbook offood spoilage yeasts, 2008: 211 ). Hafellner (Acta Bot. Fenn. 150: 39, 1994), forgensen
Lit.: Non-lichen-forming fungi: Botha & Kock (Taxon 53: 521, 2004; nomencl.).
(Int. J. Food Microbiol. 19: 39, 1993; fatty acid pro- Chiloella Syd. (1928) = Glomerella fide von Arx &
files, yeasts), Frisvad (Chemom. Intel/. Lab. Syst. 14: Millier (Beitr. Kryptfl. Schweiz 11 no. l, 1954).
253, 1992; secondary metabolites, chemometrics), Chilonectria Sacc. (1878) = Nectria fide Rossman et
Frisvad, in Hawksworth (Ed.) (Identification and al. (Stud. Mycol. 42: 248 pp., 1999).
characterization of pest organisms: 303, 1994), Fris- Chimaeroscypha Raitv. (2004), Hyaloscyphaceae. I,
vad et al. (Eds) (Chemical fungal taxonomy. 1998; Tadzhikistan. See Raitviir (Scripta Mycologica Tartu
secondary metabolites review, survey), G6mez- 20: 19, 2004).
Miranda et al. (Exp. Mycol. 12: 258, 1988; cell wall chimeroid (oflichen thalli), see Lichens, Phycotype.
composition), Klich & Mullaney (in Arora et al., Chinese cheese, see sufu.
Handbook of Applied Mycology 4: 35, 1992; DNA Chinese mushroom, see straw mushroom.
methods), Meixner (Chemische Farbreaktionen von Chinese rice, see starters.
Pilzen, 1975; asco- and basidiomycetes), Micales et Chiodecton Ach. (1814), Roccellaceae (L). 24, wide-
al. (in Arora et al., Handbook ofApplied Mycology 4: spread (esp. tropical). See Tehler ( CJB 68: 2458,
57, isozyme analysis), Murray (J. gen. Microbiol. 52: 1990; cladistics), Thor (Op. Bot. 103, 1990; monogr.,
213, 1968; biochemical tests, pathogenic fungi), key), Henssen & Thor (Nordic JI Bot. 18: 95, 1998;
Paterson (in Frisvad et al., 1998; unsaponifiable lip- ontogeny), Caceres et al. (Lichenologist 33: 503,
ids review); Rast & Pfyffer (Bot. J. Linn. Soc. 99: 2001), Thor (J. Jap. Bot. 77: 47, 2002; Japan, Tai-
1989; polyols), Rosendahl & Banke (inFrisvad et al., wan), Thor (Biblthca Lichenol. 95: 543, 2007; Ma-
1998; isozyme analysis), Tyrrell (Bot. Rev. 35: 305, laysia).
1969; review), Vogel (Am. Naturalist 48: 435, 1964; Chiodectonaceae Zahlbr. ( 1905) = Roccellaceae.
evolutionary implications of lysine pathways). Chiodectonomyces Cif. & Tomas. (1953) = Entero-
Lichens: Culberson & Elix (Meth. Plant Biochem. grapha.
1: 509, 1993; review), Feige & Lumbsch (Eds) (Bibi. Chiographa Leight. (1854) = Phaeographis fide Hawk-
Lich. 53, 1993; review), Hawksworth (in Brown et al. sworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995).
(Eds), 1976: 139; review, bibliogr., use), Lumbsch Chionaster Wille (1903) nom. dub., Algae. Based on
(inFrisvad et al., 1998; review), Rogers (Bot. J. Linn. an alga having no chlorophyll.
Soc. 101: 229, 1989; chemistry and species concept). Chionomyces Deighton & Piroz. (1972), anamorphic
See also Metabolic products, Phylogeny. Pezizomycotina, Hso.= eH.10. 4 (on Meliolaceae),
chemotropism, see tropism. widespread (tropical). See Deighton & Pirozynski
chemotype, a group of chemically differentiated indi- (Mycol. Pap. 128: 74, 1972).
viduals of a species of unknown or of no taxonomic chionophilous, having a preference for growing nearby
significance. snow.
Chermomyces Brain (1923) nom. dub.,? Dothideomy- Chionosphaera D.E. Cox (1976), Chionosphaeraceae.
cetes. See Batra in Subramanian (Ed.) (Taxonomy of 4, N. America; Europe. See Kirschner (MR. 105:
fungi 1: 187, 1978; applied to yeast-like cells in in- 1403, 200 l; new sp. associated with conifer inhabit-
sect mycetomas). ing bark beetles).
Cheshunt compound, Copper sulphate (CuS04) 2 Chionosphaeraceae Oberw. & Bandoni (1982), Agari-
parts, ammonium carbonate ((N"4)2C03) 11 parts; costilbales. 4 gen., 18 spp.
used (at least 24 hr after mixing) at the rate of 56. 7 g Lit.: Oberwinkler & Bandoni (CJB 60: 1726,
per 4.5 I of water as a soil disinfectant against damp- 1982), Oberwinkler & Bauer (Sydowia 41: 224,
ing-off. 1989), Seifert et al. (Boin Soc. argent. Bot. 28: 215,
chestnut blight, Cryphonectria parasitica (syn. Endo- 1992), Diederich (Biblthca Lichenol. 61: 198 pp.,
thia parasitica). See Anagnostakis (Mycol. 79: 23, 1996), Boekhout in Kurtzman & Fell (Eds) (Yeasts, a
1987). taxonomic study 4th edn: 627, 1998), Kwon-Chung
Chevalieria G. Arnaud (1920) [non Chevalieria Gau- in Kurtzman & Fell (Eds) (Yeasts, a taxonomic study
dich. ex Beer 1857, Bromeliaceae] = Chevalieropsis. 4th edn: 643, 1998), Fell et al. (Int. J. Syst. Evol. Mi-
Chevalieropsis G. Arnaud (1923), Parodiopsidaceae. crobiol. 50: 1351, 2000; mol. phylogeny), Scorzetti
Anamorph Septoidium. I, Africa. See Petrak (Sy- et al. (FEMS Yeast Res. 2: 495, 2002), Bauer et al.
dowia 5: 346, 1951 ). (Mycol. Progr. 5: 41, 2006).
Chiajaea (Sacc.) Hohn. (1920) = Hypomyces fide Chionyphe Thienem. (1839) = Mucor Fresen. fide
Rossman et al. (Stud. Mycol. 42: 248 pp., 1999). Hesseltine (Mycol. 47: 344, 1955).
chiastobasidium, see basidium. chiroid (cheiroid), shaped like a hand with the fingers
Chiastospora Riess (1852), anamorphic Pezizomy- together and not divergent, e.g. the conidia of Chei-
cotina, Cac.lbH.?. l, Europe. See Sutton (Mycol. romyces; cf. digitate, palmate.
Pap. 141, 1977). Chithramia Nag Raj (1988), anamorphic Pezizomy-
Chiastosporum Dughi (1956) nom. inval. = Collema cotina, St.leP.l. l, India. See Nag Raj (CJB 66: 903,
F.H. Wigg. fide Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the 1988).
Fungi edn 8, 1995). chitinoclastic, chitin decomposing.
 CHLOROLEPIOTA 137

Chitinonectria M. Morelet (1968) = Neonectria fide material. Originally proposed by de Bary in 1859 for
Rossman et al. (Stud. Mycol. 42: 248 pp., 1999). Asterophora anamorphs. See Griffiths (Nova Hedw.
Chitinozoa, fossil chitinous organisms of uncertain 25: 503, 1974; origin, structure, function), Hughes (in
affmity found in the Upper Precambian to the Devo- Arai (Ed.), Filamentous microorganisms: 1, 1985;
nian. definition, occurrence).
Chitonia (Fr.) P. Karst. (1879) [non Chitonia D. Don Chlamydosporites Paradkar (1975), Fossil Fungi ?
1823, Melastomataceae] = Clarkeinda. Ustilaginales. I (Cretaceous), India.
Chitoniella Henn. (1898) = Clarkeinda fide Singer Chlamydosporium Peyronel (1913) = Phoma Sacc.
(Agaric. mod. Tax., 1951). fide Mouchacca & Sutton (Cryptog. Mycol. 12: 251,
Chitonis Clem. (1909) = Chitonia. 1991).
Chitonomyces Peyr. (1873), Laboulbeniaceae. 98, Chlamydotomus Trevis. (1879) nom. dub.,? Algae.
widespread. See Sugiyama (TMSJ 18: 155, 1977; Chlamydozyma Wick. (1964) = Metschnikowia fide
Japanese spp.), Sugiyama & Nagasawa (TMSJ 26: 3, Pitt & Miller (Mycol. 60: 663, 1968).
1985; Borneo), Santamaria (Nova Hedwigia 73: 339, Chlamydozymaceae Wick. (1964) = Metschniko-
2001; Spain). wiaceae.
Chitonospora E. Bommer, M. Rousseau & Sacc. Chlorangium Link (1849) nom. rej. = Aspicilia fide
(1891), Xylariales. 1 (from dead grasses), Europe. Laundon & Hawksworth (Taxon 37: 478, 1988; no-
See Eriksson (Svensk bot. Tidskr. 60: 320, 1966), mencl.), Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi
Kang et al. (Fungal Diversity 2: 135, 1999; posn). edn 8, 1995).
chitosan, a partially deacetylated form of chitin charac- Chlorangium Rabenh. (1857) nom. dub., Lecanorales.
teristic of zygomycetes; chitases, enzymes (EC Chlorea Ny!. (1855) nom. rej. = Letharia fide Hawk-
3.2.1.99) from fungi and bacteria able to hydrolyse sworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995),
chitosan (Monaghan et al., Nature (New Biol.) 245: Obermayer (Progr. Prob/. Lichenol. Nineties. Proc.
78, 1973). Third Symp. Intern. Assoc. Lichenol. [Biblthca
chitosome, a small spheroidal structure (40-70 nm Lichenol. 68]: 45, 1997).
diam.), containing chitin synthetase zymogen, found Chlorencoelia J.R. Dixon (1975), Hemiphacidiaceae.
in many fungi (Bracker et al., Proc. Nat. Acad. Sci. 3, widespread (north temperate). See Zhuang (Myco-
USA 73: 4570, 1976). taxon 31: 261, 1988), Zhuang et al. (Mycosystema
Chlamydoabsidia Hesselt. & J.J. Ellis (1966), Cun- 19: 478, 2000; phylogeny), Wang et al. (Mycol. 98:
ninghamellaceae. 1, India; USA. See Hesseltine & 1065, 2006; phylogeny), Wang et al. (Mo/. Phylogen.
Ellis (Mycol. 58: 761, 1966), Behera & Mukerji Evol. 41: 295, 2006; phylogeny).
(Norw. JI Bot. 21: I, 1974), Braun (Int. J. Mycol. Chloridiaceae Nann. (1934) = Chaetosphaeriaceae.
Lichenol. 3: 271, 1988). Chloridiella Arnaud (1953) nom. nud. = Idriella fide
Chlamydoaleurosporia Grigoraki (1924) = Tricho- Nicot & Charpentie (BSMF87: 621, 1972).
phyton fide Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Chloridium Link (1809), anamorphic Chaetosphaeria,
Fungi edn 8, 1995). Hso.OeH.15/18. c. 27, widespread. See Garns & Ho-
chlamydocyst, a two-walled resting zoosporangium of lubova-Jechova (Stud. Mycol. 13, 1976), Wang &
Blastocladiaceae within a hypha. Wilcox (Mycol. 77: 951, 1985), Morgan-Jones &
Chlamydomucor Bref. (1889) = Mucor Fresen. fide Goos (Mycol. 84: 921, 1992; nomencl.), Reblova
Hesseltine (Mycol. 47: 344, 1955) See, Ellis et al. (Stud. Mycol. 45: 149, 2000; review), Reblova &
(Mycol. 68: 131, 1976). Garns (Mycoscience 41: 129, 2000), Reblova &
Chlamydomyces Bainier (1907), anamorphic Pezizo- Winka (Mycol. 92: 939, 2000; phylogeny), Fernandez
mycotina, Hso.leP.l. 2, widespread. See Mason (My- et al. (Mycol. 98: 121, 2006; phylogeny).
col. Pap. 2: 37, 1928), Claudia (Mycotaxon 27: 255, Chlorocaulum Clem. (1909) = Stereocaulon Boffin.
1986), Hambleton et al. (Stud. Mycol. 53: 29, 2005; fide Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn
key). 8, 1995).
Chlamydopsis Hol.-Jech. & R.F. Castaneda (1986), Chlorociboria Seaver ex C.S. Ramamurthi, Korf &
anamorphic Pezizomycotina, Hso.#bP.1/3. 1, Cuba. L.R. Batra (1958) nom. cons., ? Helotiales. Ana-
See Holubova-Jechova & Castaneda (Ceskti Mykol. morph Dothiorina. 17, widespread. See Tunbridge
40: 74, 1986). Ware. See Korf(Myco/. 51: 298, 1951; status), Dixon
Chlamydopus Speg. (1898), Agaricaceae. 1, wide- (Mycotaxon 1: 193, 1975; key), Holst-Jensen et al.
spread (desert areas). See Long & Stouffer (Mycol. (Mycol. 89: 885, 1997; DNA), Johnston & Park (N.Z.
38: 619, 1947), Lunghini (Bollettino JI Bot. 43: 679, 2005; New Zealand), Wang et al.
dell'Associazione Micologica ed Ecologica Romana (Mo/. Phylogen. Evol. 41: 295, 2006; phylogeny),
17: 22, 2001). Wang et al. (Mycol. 98: 1065, 2006; phylogeny).
Chlamydorubra K.B. Deshp. & K.S. Deshp. (1966), Chlorocyphella Speg. ( 1909) = Pyrenotrichum fide
anamorphic Pezizomycotina, Hso.OeP.?. 1, India. See Santesson (Symb. bot. upsal. 12 no. I: 1, 1952),
Deshpande & Deshpande (Mycopath. Mycol. appl. Garns (Taxon 54: 520, 2005; nomencl.).
29: 272, 1966). Chlorodictyon J. Agardh (1870) = Ramalina fide
Chlamydosauromyces Sigler, Hamb!. & Pare (2002), Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8,
Onygenaceae. 1 (from lizard skin), USA. See Sigler 1995).
et al. (Stud. Mycol. 47: 127, 2002). Chlorodothis Clem. (1909) = Tomasellia fide Harris
chlamydospore, an asexual I-celled spore (primarily (in litt. ).
for perennation, not dissemination) originating Chlorogaster Laess0e & Jalink (2004), Sclerodermata-
endogenously and singly within part of a pre-existing ceae. 1, Sabah. See Lress0e & Jalink (Persoonia 18:
cell, by the contraction of the protoplast and possess- 421, 2004).
ing an inner secondary and often thickened hyaline or Chlorolepiota Sathe & S.D. Deshp. (1979), Agarica-
brown wall, usually impregnated with hydrophobic ceae. 1, India. See Sathe & Deshpande (Curr. Sci. 48:
138 CHLORONEURON

693, 1979). Chnoopsora Dietel (1906) = Melampsora fide Cum-

Chloroneuron Murrill (1911) = Gomphus Pers. fide mins & Hiratsuka (Illustr. Gen. Rust Fungi rev. edit.,
Petersen (The genera Gomphus and Gloeocantharel- 1983).
lus in North America, 1972). Choanatiara DiCosmo (1984), anamorphic Pezizomy-
Chloropeltigera (Gyeln.) Gyeln. (1934) nom. inval. = cotina, St.OeH.15. 2, India; Canada. See Vujanovic
Peltigera fide Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the (Can. J. Pl. Path. 20: 319, 1998).
Fungi edn 8, 1995). Choanephora Curr. (1873), Choanephoraceae. 2,
Chloropeltis Clem. (1909) = Peltigera fide Hawk- widespread (esp. tropical). C. cucurbitarum (blossom
sworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995). blight and fruit rot of cucurbits and other plants). See
chlorophycophilous (of fungi), lichenized with a green Thaxter (Rhodora 5: 97, 1903), Barnett & Lilly (Phy-
photobiont (Pike & Carroll, in Alexopoulos & Mims, topathology 40: 80, 1950), Barnett & Lilly (Mycol.
Introductory mycology, edn 3, 1980). 47: 26, 1955; culture), Hesseltine & Benjamin (My-
Chlorophyllum Massee (1898), Agaricaceae. 16, col. 49: 723, 1957), Higham & Cole (CJB 60: 2313,
widespread (esp. tropical). Recognition would make 1982; sporangiolum ultrastr.), Kirk (Myco/. Pap. 152:
Macrolepiota non-monophylletic; conservation over 61 pp., 1984; key), Yu & Ko (MR 103: 684, 1999;
Chlorophyllum has not yet been proposed. See azygospore formation), Sakai et al. (Am. J. Bot. 87:
Heinemann (Rev. Mycol. nat. Belg. 31: 317, 1966; 440, 2000; pollination mutualism), Donnell et al.
C. molybdites, poisonous), Heinemann (Bull. Jard. (Mycol. 93: 286, 2001; phylogeny), Voigt & Wiiste-
bot. nat. Belg. 38: 195, 1968), Sundberg (Madrono meyer (Gene 270: 113, 2001; phylogeny), Papp et al.
21: 15, 1971), Johnson & Vilgalys (Mycol. 90: 971, (Acta Biol. Hung. 54: 393, 2003; phylogeny),
1998), Sarasini & Contu (Rivista di Micologia 44: Feofilova (App. Biochem. Microbiol. 42: 439, 2006;
247, 2001; as Endoptychum, Italy), Vellinga (Myco- heterothallism), Gareth Jones (Mycoscience 47: 167,
taxon 83: 415, 2002), Vellinga (Mycotaxon 85: 259, 2006; spore appendages).
2003; Chlorophyllum rachodes and allies), Choanephoraceae J. Schrot. (1894), Mucorales. 4 gen.
Hausknecht & Pidlich-Aigner (Ost. z. Pilzk. 13: l, (+ 3 syn.), 6 spp.
2004; Austria), Vellinga (MR 108: 354, 2004; phy- Lit.: Higham & Cole ( CJB 60: 2313, 1982), Kirk
logeny), Ge & Yang (Mycotaxon 96: 181, 2006; (Mycol. Pap. 152: 61 pp., 1984; revision, keys),
China). Benny (Mycol. 83: 150, 1991), Yu & Ko (MR 103:
Chlorophyllum Murrill (1910) = Gomphus Pers. fide 684, 1999), Sakai et al. (Am. J. Bot. 87: 440, 2000),
Petersen (The genera Gomphus and Gloeocantharel- Tanabe et al. (Mo/. Phylogen. Evol. 30: 438, 2004).
lus in North America, 1972). Choanephorella Yuill. (1904) = Choanephora fide
chloroplast endoplasmic reticulum (CER), a layer of Zycha et al. (Mucorales, 1969).
ribosome studded membrane surrounding the plastid. Choanephoroidea I. Miyake & S. Ito (1935)? =Cho-
Chloroscypha Seaver ( 1931 ), Helotiales. c. 14 (on anephora fide Kirk (in litt. ).
conifers), widespread (north temperate). See Grem- chocolate spot, a disease of Vicia and other legumes
men (Nova Hedwigia 2: 547, 1963; Netherlands (Botrytis cinerea and B. fabae); see Wilson (Ann.
spp.), Kobayashi (Bull. Govt For. Exp. Stn 176, appl. Biol. 24: 258, 1937), Harrison (Pl. Path. 37:
1965), Butin (Sydowia 37: 15, 1984; S America), 168, 1988).
Baral (Z. Mykol. 53: 119, 1987; asci), Shoji (Bulletin Choeromyces Tul. & C. Tul. (1862) = Choiromyces
of the Forestry and Forest Products Research Insti- fide Fischer (Nat. Pjlanzenfam. Sb: viii, 1938).
tute lbaraki, Japan 368: 23, 1994; ecology), Gernandt Choiromyces Vittad. (1831 ), Tuberaceae. 5 (hypo-
et al. (Mycol. 93: 915, 2001; phylogeny), Garcia et geous), widespread. See Zhang & Minter (MR 92: 91,
al. (BSMF 118: 125, 2002), Wang et al. (Mycol. 98: 1989; cytology), Pegler et al. (British truffles, 1993),
1065, 2006; phylogeny), Wang et al. (Mo/. Phylogen. O'Donnell et al. (Mycol. 89: 48, 1997; phylogeny),
Evol. 41: 295, 2006; phylogeny). Percudani et al. (Mo/. Phylogen. Evol. 13: 169, 1999;
Chlorosperma Murrill (1922) = Melanophyllum fide phylogeny), Ferdman et al. (MR 109: 237, 2005; phy-
Singer (Agaric. mod. Tax., 1951 ). logeny), Hansen & Pfister (Mycol. 98: 1029, 2006;
Chlorospleniella P. Karst. (1885), ? Helotiales. l, phylogeny).
Brazil. See Groves & Wilson (Taxon 16: 39, 1967). choke, a disease of grasses (Epichloe typhina).
Chlorosplenium Fr. (1849), Dermateaceae. 5, wide- Chondroderris Maire (1937), Helotiales. l, Spain.
spread. See also Chlorociboria. See Dixon (Myco- Chondrogaster Maire ( 1925), Mesophelliaceae. 2,
taxon 1: 65, 1974; key), Verkley (Sydowia 56: 343, Mauritania; Brazil; Europe. See Petrak (Sydowia 4:
2004). 373, 1950),Petrak(Sydowia4: 171, 1950).
Chlorospora Massee (1898) non Chlorospora Speg. chondroid axis, the cartilaginous axis occupying the
1891 = Melanophyllum. central portion of the medulla in Usnea.
Chlorostroma A.N. Mill., Lar.N. Vassiljeva & J.D. Chondroplea Kleb. (1933) = Discosporium Hohn. fide
Rogers (2007),? Xylariaceae. 1, USA. See Miller et Sutton (Mycol. Pap. 141, 1977).
al. (Sydowia 59: 138, 2007). Chondropodiella Hiihn. (1917), anamorphic
Chlorovibrissea L.M. Kohn (1989), Vibrisseaceae. Godronia, St.OeH.?. l, USA.
Anamorph Phialophora-like. 4, Australasia. See Chondropodiola Petr. & Cif. (1932) nom. dub., ana-
Kohn (Mem. N. Y. bot. Gdn 49: 112, 1989), Korf morphic Pezizomycotina. See Sutton (Mycol. Pap.
(Mycosystema 3: 19, 1991; posn), Buchanan & May 141, 1977).
(N.Z. JI Bot. 41: 407, 2003; conservation), Wang et Chondropodium Hiihn. (1916) = Corniculariella fide
al. (Mycol. 98: 1065, 2006; phylogeny), Wang et al. DiCosmo (CJB 56: 1665, 1978).
(Mo/. Phylogen. Evol. 41: 295, 2006; phylogeny). Chondropsis Nyl. (1879) nom. rej. = Xanthoparmelia
Chmelia Svob.-Pol. (1966) = Alternaria fide de Hoog fide Rogers (New Phytol. 70: 1069, 1971), Elix &
& Hermanides-Nijhof (Stud. Mycol. 18, 1976), Hoog Child (Brunonia 9: 113, 1986), Lumbsch & Kothe
& Horre (Mycoses 45: 259, 2002). (Lichenologist 20: 25, 1988; anatomy), Elix (Flora of
 CHROMOMYCOSIS 139

Australia 55: 34, 1994), Blanco et al. (Taxon 53: 959, solvent under pressure, method of choice for screen-
2004; phylogeny), Garns (Taxon 53: 1067, 2004; ing non-volatile metabolites and has been used
nomencl.). widely in mycotoxin screening; often in conjunction
Chondrospora A. Massal. (1860) nom. rej. = Anzia with diode array detector which allows detection of
Stizenb. fide Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the metabolite maxima/minima across the entire UV
Fungi edn 8, 1995). range via a polychromator and the diode array (a chip
Chondrostereum Pouzar (1959), Cyphellaceae. 4, containing a large number of light sensitive diodes)
widespread. C. purpureum (silver leaf of plum, etc.). [see Meyer, Practical high performance liquid chro-
See Ekramoddoullah et al. (CJB 15: 7, 1993; Cana- matography edn 4, 2004, general text; Frisvad &
dian isolates). Thrane, in Betina (Ed.) Chromatography of Mycotox-
Chondrostroma Syd. (1940) [non Chondrostroma ins, 253, 1993, use in mycotoxin detection; Smeds-
Giirich 1906, fossil ? Algae] = Phacidiopycnis fide gard, J. Chromatogr. A 760: 264, method for screen-
Rupprecht (Sydowia 13: 10, 1959). ing fungal cultures]; paper-, on filter paper, now
Chondrus Stackh. (1797), Algae. Algae. rarely used (but see Lund, Lett. Appl. Microbiol. 21:
Chordecystia C.B. Foster (1979), Fossil Fungi. I. 11, 1995 for rapid method with Penicillium); thin-
Chordostylum Tode (1790) nom. dub., Mucoraceae. layer - (t.l.c.), in thin silicate layers on glass, alumin-
Choreospora Constant. & R. Sant. (1987), anamorphic ium or plastic plates. Much used in lichenology, e.g.
Pezizomycotina, Hsp.lbH.15. 1 (on lichens), Austra- Feige et al., (J. Chromatogr. 646: 417, 1993; h.p.l.c.
lia. See Constantinescu & Santesson (Lichenologist lichen products), Mietzsch et al., (Mycotaxon 47:
19: 177, 1987). 475, 1993; computer progr. lichen products), and for
Chorioactidaceae Pfister (2008), Pezizales. 3 gen., 7 mycotoxin producing fungi, e.g. Abrunhosa et al.,
spp. (Lett. Appl. Microbiol 32: 240, 2001), (see Chemo-
Lit.: Pfister et al. (MR. 112: 513, 2008). taxonomy, Metabolic products); preparative -
Chorioactis Kupfer ( 1902), Chorioactidaceae. 1, USA. thicker layered plates used for re-extraction of par-
fide Bellemere et al. (Nova lledwigia 58: 49, 1994; ticular metabolites prior to purification and further
ultrastr.), Rudy & Keller (Mycologist 10: 33, 1996), analysis.
Harrington et al. (Mycol. 91: 41, 1999; phylogeny), Lit.: General: Harborne, (Phytochemical methods,
Pfister & Kurogi (Mycotaxon 89: 277, 2004; mor- 1973), Smith, (Chromatographic and electrophoretic
phology), Hansen & Pfister (Mycol. 98: 1029, 2006; techniques 1, 1960), Frisvad et al. (Eds), (Chemical
phylogeny), Perry et al. (MR. 111: 549, 2007; phylog- Fungal Taxonomy, 1998).
eny), Pfister et al. (MR. 112: 513, 2008). Chromelosporium Corda (1833) = Ostracoderma.
Choriphyllum Velen. (1922) = Phaeolus fide Donk C. fulvum (peat mould). fide Hughes ( CJB 36: 727,
(Persoonia 8: 281, 1975). 1958; segregation from Botrytis), Hughes & Bisalpu-
Chorostate (Nitschke ex Sacc.) Traverso (1906) = tra (CJB 48: 361, 1970; ultrastructure of conidio-
Diaporthe fide Barr (Mycol. Mem. 7, 1978). genesis), Hennebert (Persoonia 7: 183, 1973), Hen-
Chorostella (Sacc.) Clem. & Shear (1931) = Cryptodi- nebert & Korf (Mycol. 67: 214, 1975), Norman &
aporthe fide Barr (Mycol. Mem. 7, 1978). Egger (Mycol. 91: 820, 1999; phylogeny).
Chrismofulvea Marbach (2000), Caliciaceae (L). 4, Chromendothia Lar.N. Vassiljeva (1993) = Camarops
widespread. See Marbach (Biblthca Lichenol. 74: fide Rossman et al. (Stud. Mycol. 42: 248 pp., 1999),
151, 2000). Castlebury et al. (Mycol. 94: 1017, 2002; phylogeny,
Christiansenia Hauerslev (1969), Carcinomycetaceae. links to Endothia), Zhang et al. (Mycol. 98: 1076,
7, widespread (north temperate). See Hauerslev 2006; phylogeny).
(Friesia 9: 43, 1969), Rath (Rivista di Micologia 30: chromo- (combining form), colour.
112, 1987). Chromocleista Yaguchi & Udagawa (1993), Tricho-
Christianseniaceae F. Rath (1991) = Carcinomyceta- comaceae. Anamorph Geosmithia-like. 2, Japan. See
ceae. Yaguchi et al. (TMSJ 34: 101, 1993), Ogawa et al.
Christianseniales F. Rath ( 1991) = Tremellales. (Mycol. 89: 756, 1997; DNA), Ogawa & Sugiyama
Christiaster Kuntze (1891) = Gonatobotryum. (Integration of Modem Taxonomic Methods for
Chromatium Link (1824) = Dematium fide Mussat Penicillium and Aspergillus Classification: 149,
(Syll.fung. 15: 86, 1901). 2000; phylogeny), Kolarik et al. (MR. 108: 1053,
Chromatochlamys Trevis. (1860) = Thelenella fide 2004; phylogeny).
Mayrhofer (Biblthca Lichenol. 26, 1987; monogr., Chromocrea Seaver (1910) = Creopus fide Rossman et
key), Fryday & Coppins (Lichenologist 36: 89, al. (Stud. Mycol. 42: 248 pp., 1999).
2004). Chromocreopsis Seaver (1910) = Thuemenella fide
chromatography. Physico-chemical diffusion tech- Corlett (Mycol. 77: 272, 1985), Rossman et al. (Stud.
nique for the identification of chemical products in Mycol. 42: 248 pp., 1999).
which a moving mobile phase (which may be liquid Chromocyphella De Toni & Levi (1888), ? Inocy-
or gas) is passed over an immobile stationary phase baceae. 5, widespread.
(which may be solid or liquid). Phases may be polar Chromocytospora Speg. (1910) = Phomopsis (Sacc.)
or non-polar. Different forms of chromatography Bubak. fide Petrak (Sydowia 5: 335, 1951), Sutton
may be defined according to the type of matrix used, (Mycol. Pap. 141, 1977).
the physico-chemical principles of separation or even chromogen, a stain-producing organism (Erlich, 1941 ).
the equipment used; gas -, in a gaseous phase with chromogenesis, colour production.
solid support, used in e.g. fatty acid analyses (see chromogenic (chromogenous ), colour-producing.
Kendrick & Ratledge, Lipids 27: 15, 1992; Stahl 7 chromomycosis (chromoblastomycosis), a chronic
Klug, App. Env. Microbiol. 62: 4136, 1996), but is a skin disease in humans caused by traumatic inocula-
destructive method: the sample is not eluted/retained tion by certain species of various black-yeast genera,
for future use; high-pressure liquid - (h.p.l.c.), in including Exophiala, Fonsecaea, Phialophora;
140 CHROMOPHILOUS

mostly on adult males in the tropics; dermatitis ver- Frisch et al. (Biblthca Lichenol. 92: 517, 2006; phy-
rucosa; see Al-Doory (Chromomycosis, 1972). logeny).
chromophilous, deeply staining. Chroogomphus (Singer) O.K. Mill. (1964) nom. cons.
Chromosera Redhead, Ammirati & Norvell (1995), prop., Gomphidiaceae. 18, widespread (north tem-
Hygrophoraceae. 1, widespread (north temperate). perate). See Singer & Kuthan (Ceskti Mykol. 30: 81,
See Redhead et al. (Beih. Sydowia 10: 161, 1995). 1976), Agerer (Nova Hedwigia 50: 1, 1990; ecology),
chromosome, see Chromosome maps, Chromosome Miller & Aime (Trichomycetes and Other Fungal
numbers. Groups, Robert W Lichwardt Commemoration Vol-
Chromosome maps. A chromosome map is a chart of ume: 315, 2001), Miller (Mycol. 95: 176, 2003).
the linear array of genes on a chromosome. The first Chrooicia Trevis. (1861) = Pyrenula Ach. ( 1809) fide
chromosome map for a fungus was of the sex chro- Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8,
mosome of Neurospora crassa (Lindegren, J. Genet. 1995).
32: 243, 1936), the first for a set of fungal chromo- Chroolepus C. Agardh (1824) = Cystocoleus fide
somes was for the 8 chromosomes of Aspergillus Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8,
nidulans (Kafer, Adv. Genet. 9: 105, 1958; for re- 1995).
vised maps see Dom, Genetics 56: 619, 1967). See Chroostroma Corda (1837) = Pactilia fide Saccardo
also Lindegren et al. (Nature 183: 800, 1959; Sac- (Syll. fang. 4: 673, 1886).
charomyces cerevisiae). See also Molecular biology. Chrysachne Cif. (1938), anamorphic Pezizomycotina,
Chromosome numbers. In fungi, chromosomes num- Hsp.OeH.?. 1, West Indies.
bers are generally low; n=4 is possibly the basic Chrysalidopsis Steyaert (1961), anamorphic Pezizo-
number, although the very small size of fungal chro- mycotina, Cac.= eP.?. l, Chile. See Steyaert (Dar-
mosomes has probably frequently led to an underes- winiana 12: 171, 1961).
timation of their number in research studies Chryseidea Onofri ( 1981) ? = Phaeoisaria.
(Wieloch, J. microbiol. methods 67: 1, 2006; visual- Chrysella Syd. (1926), Pucciniaceae. 1 (on Mikania (0,
izing fungal chromosomes). n=6 has been reported III) (Compositae)), C. America.
for Cenococcum geophilum (Portugal et al., Nucleus chryseous, golden yellow.
45: 14, 2002) and n=5 or n=6 for Tuber aestivum Chrysobostrychodes G. Kost (1985) = Chrysompha-
(Poma et al., FEMS microbiol. letters 167: 101, lina.
1998). 2- and 3-ploid series are frequent among Chrysocelis Lagerh. & Dietel (1913), ? Mikronegeri-
Chromista, and higher polyploids can occur. Allomy- aceae. 6 (on dicots, 1 on monocots), widespread (esp.
ces has 8-50+ chromosomes (Emerson & Wilson, tropical). See Ono & Hennen (TMS./24: 369, 1983).
Mycol. 46: 393, 1954); Puccinia graminis n=3 (fide Chrysoconia McCabe & G.A. Escobar (1979), Conio-
McGinnis, CJB 31: 522, 1953); Dermatocarpon we- phoraceae. l, Reunion. See McCabe & Escobar (My-
beri n=6 or 8; Porpidia crustulata n=2; Agaricales, cotaxon 9: 240, 1979).
n=2-12 (Ueda, Trans. mycol. Soc. Japan 10: 23, Chrysoconiaceae Jillich (1982) = Coniophoraceae.
1969). See also: karyotype. Chrysocyclus Syd. ( 1925), Pucciniaceae. 3 (on Com-
Rather few fungi have so far been studied in this positae, Solanaceae), America (tropical). See David-
respect, although pulsed field gel electrophoresis son (Mycol. 24: 221, 1932).
(q.v.) as a technique will accelerate this process and chrysocystidium, see cystidium.
has already been used to show that fungal nuclei con- Chrysoderma Boidin & Gilles (1991), Meruliaceae. l,
tain 3 (Schizosaccharomyces pombe) to c. 21 (Usti- Reunion. See Boidin & Gilles ( Cryptog. Mycol. 12:
lago hordei) chromosomes (see Mills & McCluskey, 126, 1991).
Molecular plant-microbe interactions 3: 351-357, Chrysogloeum Petr. (1959), anamorphic Blasdalea,
1990). (see Cytology). See Altman & Dittmer (Bio- Cac.OeH.?. 1, Peru. See Petrak (Sydowia 12: 254,
logical data book, 1964), Burges (in Lousley, Species 1958).
studies in the British flora: 76, 1955), Omduff (Index Chrysogluten Briosi & Fameti (1904) nom. rej. =
to plant chromosome numbers [Regnum veg. 50], Cosmospora fide Rossman & Samuels (Taxon 47:
1968), Rogers (Evolution 27: 153, 1973; polyploidy 723, 1998; nomencl.), Rossman et al. (Stud. Mycol.
in fungi). 42: 248 pp., 1999).
Chromosporium Corda ( 1829), anamorphic Pezizomy- Chrysoglutenaceae Jatta (1911) = Nectriaceae.
cotina, Hso.OeH.15. 20, widespread. chrysogonidia, photobiont cells of Trentepohlia (ob-
Chromostylium Giard (1889) ? = Metarhizium fide sol. ).
Tulloch (TBMS 66: 409, 1976). Chrysomma Acloque (1893) = Caloplaca fide Hawk-
Chromotorula F.C. Harrison (1927) = Rhodotorula sworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995).
fide Lodder (Die anaskosporogenen He/en 1, 1934), Chrysomphalina Clemen~on (1982), Hygrophoraceae.
Fell & Statzell-Tallman in Kurtzman & Fell (Eds) 4, Europe. See Lutzoni (Syst. Biol. 46: 373, 1997;
(Yeasts, a taxonomic study 4th edn: 800, 1998). phylogeny), Hibbett et al. (Nature 407: 506, 2000;
Chroocybe Rasanen (1943) nom. inval.? = Coniocybe suggested placement in Marasmiaceae), Moncalvo et
fide Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn al. (Syst. Biol. 49: 278, 2000), Redhead et al. (Myco-
8, 1995). taxon 83: 19, 2002; phylogeny), Barassa et al. (My-
Chroodiscus (Milli. Arg.) Milli. Arg. (1890), Thelot- cotaxon 88: 113, 2003; Spain).
remataceae (L). 30, widespread (tropical). See Chrysomyces Theiss. & Syd. (1917) = Perisporiopsis
Lumbsch & Vezda (Nova Hedwigia 50: 245, 1990), Henn. fide Milller & von Arx (Beitr. Kryptfl. Schweiz
Lilcking (Cryptog. Mycol. 20: 193, 1999), Kantvilas 11 no. 2, 1962).
& Vezda (Lichenologist 32: 325, 2000; Tasmania), Chrysomyxa Unger (1840), Coleosporiaceae. c. 23 (on
Galloway (Australasian Lichenology 49: 16, 2001), Picea (0, I); II (Caeoma-like and often(?) with eva-
Messuti et al. (Lichenologist 35: 241, 2003; Argen- nescent peridium); III on dicots, or microcyclic III (=
tina), Frisch (Biblthca Lichenol. 92: 3, 2006; Africa), Melampsoropsis) on Picea or Tsuga (Pinaceae)),
 CHYTRIDIOIDES 141

widespread (northern hemisphere). See Savile (Can. (Graphis Scripta 6: 31, 1994), Grube (Bryologist
J. Res. C 28: 318, 1950), Crane (CJB 79: 957, 2001), 101: 377, 1998).
Crane (Mycol. 97: 534, 2005). Chrysothrix Mont. (1852) nom. cons., Chrysothrica-
Chrysomyxaceae Giium. ex Leppik (1972) = Coleo- ceae (L). 11, widespread. See Laundon (Lichenolo-
sporiaceae. gist 13: 101, 1981; key), Thor (Bryologist 91: 360,
Chrysonilia Arx (1981), anamorphic Neurospora, 1988; S America), T0nsberg (Graphis Scripta 6: 31,
Hso.OeH.38. 3, widespread. C. sitophila (syn. 1994), Grube (Bryologist 101: 377, 1998; phylog-
Monilia sitophila), red bread mould. See Zeng et al. eny), Jagadeesh Ram et al. (Lichenologist 38: 127,
(FEMS Microbiol. Lett. 237: 79, 2004; detection). 2006; India), Elix & Kantvilas (Lichenologist 39:
Chrysophlyctis Schilb. (1896) = Synchytrium fide 361, 2007; Australia), Harris & Ladd (Opuscula Phi-
Fitzpatrick (The lower fungi. Phycomycetes, 1930). lolichenum 5: 29, 2008; N America).
Chrysoporthe Gryzenh. & M.J. Wingf. (2004), Cry- Chuppia Deighton (1965), anamorphic Pezizomy-
phonectriaceae. Anamorph Chrysoporthella. 5, wide- cotina, Hso.#eP.l. l, Venezuela. See Deighton (My-
spread. See Hodges (Mycol. 72: 542, 1980; on Euca- col. Pap. 101: 32, 1965).
lyptus), van Heerden & Wingfield (MR 105: 94, Chytrella Kirschst. (1941) = Unguicularia fide Raschle
2001; genetic diversity ofC. cubensis), Myburg et al. (Sydowia 29: 170, 1977).
(Mycoscience 44: 187, 2003; on Myrtaceae), Roux et chytrid, one of the Chytridiales. See Canter-Lund &
al. (Pl. Dis. 87: 1329, 2003; on Eucalyptus), Roux et Lund, Freshwater Algae (1995) for general account.
al. (Plant Dis. 87: 1329, 2003), Gryzenhout et al. Chytridhaema Moniez (1887), ? Olpidiaceae. l,
(Stud. Mycol. 50: 129, 2004), Gryzenhout et al. France.
(Fungal Diversity 20: 39, 2005; Ecuador), Rodas et Chytridiaceae Nowak. (1878), Chytridiales. 33 gen.(+
al. (Pl. Path. 54: 460, 2005; Colombia), Gryzenhout 5 syn.), 238 spp.
et al. (MR 110: 833, 2006; Colombia), Gryzenhout et Lit.: Sparrow (Aquatic Phycomycetes Edn 2: 1187
al. (Mycol. 98: 239, 2006; phylogeny), Gryzenhout et pp., 1960), Barr in Margulis et al. (Eds) (Handbook
al. (FEMS Microbiol. Letters 258: 161, 2006), Heath of Protoctista: 454, 1990), James et al. (CJB 78: 336,
et al. (Pl. Dis. 90: 433, 2006; South Africa), Na- 2000).
kabonge et al. (Plant Dis. 90: 734, 2006). Chytridiales Cohn (1879). Chytridiomycetes. 4 fam.,
Chrysoporthella Gryzenh. & M.J. Wingf. (2004), 75 gen., 494 spp. Thallus monocentric or polycentric,
anamorphic Chrysoporthe. l. No independent species endogenous or exogenous; zoospores mostly with
have been recognized. See Gryzenhout et al. (Stud. one conspicuous lipid globule; rhizoids tapering to
Mycol. 50: 130, 2004). fine (<0.5µm) tips; generally aquatic but also in soil;
Chrysopsora (Vain.) M. Choisy (1951) = Psora saprobic or parasitic; on algae, microfauna, other
Hoffm. (1796) fide Timdal (Nordic JI Bot. 4: 525, fungi, pollen, plant debris, chitin and keratin, rarely
1984). terrestrial on higher plants (Synchytrium); Batracho-
Chrysopsora Lagerh. (1892), Pucciniaceae. l (on chytrium pathogen in amphibian skin; cosmop.
Gynoxis, Mikania (0, III) (Compositae)), America The Spizellomycetales were removed from Chy-
(tropical). tridiales sensu Sparrow and Chytridiales emended
Chrysorhiza T.F. Andersen & Stalpers (1996), ana- using ultrastructural characters of zoospore (Barr,
morphic Waitea. l, widespread. See Stalpers & An- 1980): microtubules extending from one side ofkine-
dersen in Sneh et al. (Eds) (Rhizoctonia Species Tax- tosome in a parallel array; non-flagellate centriole
onomy, Molecular Biology, Ecology, Pathology and parallel and connected to the kinetosome; rumpo-
Disease Control: 58, 1996). some often present on surface of lipid globule; ri-
Chrysospleoium Allesch. (1898) [non Chrysosplenium bosomes usually in mass, which is more or less en-
L. 1753, Saxijragaceae] "' Chlorosplenium fide closed by endoplasmic reticulum. Families in order
Dixon (Mycotaxon 1: 65, 1974). are based on type of development, no on phylogeny.
Chrysospora (orthographic variant), see Chrysopsora Sparrow (1960) divided the order into an operculate
(Vain.) M. Choisy. and inoperculate series; Karling ( 1977) used
Chrysosporium Corda (1833), anamorphic Onygena- Wbiffen's (1944) system based on thallus develop-
ceae, Hso.OeH.l. c. 62, widespread. Teleomorphs ment types, a system followed by Barr, which is used
various (also in Arthrodermataceae). See Carmichael herein. Fams:
(CJB 40: 1137, 1962), Boekhout (Stud. Mycol. 31: ( l) Chytridiaceae
29, 1989; septa) ultrastr.), Hoog et al. (Medical My- (2) Cladochytriaceae
cology 36 Suppl. l: 52, 1998; review), Graser et al. (3) Eodochytriaceae
(Medical Mycology 37: 105, 1999; phylogeny), (4) Synchytriaceae
Roilides et al. (J. Clin. Microbiol. 37: 18, 1999; hu- The placement of many genera within the revised
man disease), Sugiyama et al. (Mycoscience 40: 251, Chytridiales is still uncertain.
1999; phylogeny), Kushwaha (Revta lberoamer. Mi- Lit.: Sparrow (1960), Kading (Chytridiomycetarum
col. 17 [Special]: 66, 2000; physiology, biotechnol- iconographia, 1977; 175 pl.), Barr (CJB 58: 2380,
ogy), Vidal et al. (Revta Iberoamer. Micol. 17 [Spe- 1980; 1990), Barr & Desaulniers (CJB 66: 869, 1988;
cial]: 22, 2000; phylogeny), Vidal & Guarro (Stud. precise configuration of organelles in zoospore ),
Mycol. 47: 189, 2002; diagnosis). Powell & Roychoudhury (CJB 70: 750, 1992; redefi-
Chrysothallus Velen. (1934), Hyaloscyphaceae. 8, nition of chytridialean types of MLC), Longcore
former Czechoslovakia. See Korf (Lloydia 14: 129, (CJB 71: 414, 1993; new type of MLC, Mycol. 87:
1951), Huhtinen (Karstenia 29: 45, 1990), Galan & 25, 1995; discussion of taxonomic characters), James
Raitviir (Nova Hedwigia 58: 453, 1994). et al. (Mycol. 98: 860, 2006; molecular phylogeny),
Chrysothricaceae Zahlbr. ( 1905), Arthoniales (L). 2 Hibbett et al. (MR 111: 109, 2007), and see under
gen.(+ 4 syn.), 17 spp. Familes.
Lit.: Thor (Bryologist 91: 360, 1988), T0nsberg Chytridioides Tregnoboff (1913) = Chytridiopsis fide
142 CHYTRIDIOMYCETES

Karling (Chytriomyc. Iconogr.: 37, 1977), Canning in Cibiessia Crous (2007), anamorphic Teratosphaeri-
Margulis et al. (Eds) (Handbook of Protoctista: 53, aceae. 3, Australia; S. Africa. See Crous et al. (Fun-
1990; systematic position). gal Diversity 26: 1, 2007), Crous et al. (Stud Mycol.
Chytridiomycetes Caval.-Sm. (1998), Chytridiomy- 58: 1, 2007; phylogeny).
cota. 3 ord., 10 fam., 98 gen., 678 spp. Ords: Ciboria Fuckel (1870), Sclerotiniaceae. Anamorph
( l) Chytridiales Myrioconium. c. 21, widespread (temperate). See also
(2) Rhizophydiales Moellerodiscus. See Schumacher (Norw. JI Bot. 25:
(3) Spizellomycetales 145, 1978; Norwegian amenticolous spp.), Spooner
Lit.: James et al. (Mycol. 98: 860, 2006; molecular (Biblthca Mycol. 116, 1987; 3 spp. Australasia),
phylogeny), Hibbett et al. (MR 111: 109, 2007), and Holst-Jensen et al. (Mycol. 89: 885, 1997; phylog-
see under Orders. eny), Holst-Jensen et al. (Nordic JI Bot. 18: 705,
Chytridiomycota M.J. Powell (2007), Fungi. 2 class., 1999; phylogeny), Galan & Palmer (Czech Mycol.
4 ord., 14 fam., 105 gen., 706 spp. (Chytridiomy- 52: 277, 2001; Europe), Wang et al. (Mycol. 98:
cetes, Rumpomycetes). Thallus coenocytic, holocar- 1065, 2006; phylogeny), Wang et al. (Mo/. Phylogen.
pic or eucarpic, monocentric, polycentric, or myce- Evol. 41: 295, 2006; phylogeny).
lial; cell walls chitinous (at least in hyphal stages); Ciboriella Seaver ( 1951) = Hymenoscyphus fide
mitochondial cristae flat; zoospores posteriorly Schumacher (Mycotaxon 38: 233, 1990).
(whiplash) monoflagellate or (rarely) polyflagellate, Ciborinia Whetzel ( 1945), Sclerotiniaceae. Anamorphs
lacking mastigonemes or scales, with unique flagellar Myrioconium, Sclerotium. 16, widespread. See Batra
'root' systems. Aquatic saprobes or parasites growing (Am. J. Bot. 47: 819, 1960; key), Holst-Jensen et al.
on decaying and living organic material (incl. nema- (Mycol. 89: 885, 1997; phylogeny), Zhuang & Wang
todes, insects, amphibian skin, plant partss, other (Mycosystema 16: 161, 1997), Holst-Jensen et al.
chytrids and fungi), in freshwater and soils; a few are (Nordic JI Bot. 18: 705, 1999; phylogeny), Cook
marine, some are obligate anaerobes on cellulosic (Bulletin OEPP EPPO Bulletin 33: 257, 2003; diag-
substrata in guts of herbivores. nostics), Toor et al. (Australas. Pl. Path. 34: 319,
The presence of flagellate zoospores has led to 2005; genetic diversity), Saito & Kaji (Mycoscience
these fungi sometimes being classified as Mastigo- 47: 41, 2006; on Gentiana).
mycotina or being placed with the fungal phyla of the Ciboriopsis Dennis ( 1962) = Moellerodiscus fide
Chromista rather than in the Fungi (Kendrick, 1992; Dumont (Mycol. 68: 233, 1976), Johnston (N.Z. JI
Kreissel, 1988). Retained in the Fungi (Barr, 1992; Bot. 40: l 05, 2002).
Bruns et al., 1991; Corliss, 1994; Alexopoulos et al. Cicadocola Brain (1923), anamorphic Pezizomycotina,
1996) on ultrastructural (flattened mitochondrial cris- Hso.OeH.4. l (in Insecta), S. Africa.
tae ), cell wall chemistry (chitinous) and molecular Cicadomyces Sulc ( 1911 ), ? Saccharomycetales. 10 (in
evidence (see Phylogeny). Insecta), widespread.
Two classes are now recognized (zygospore ultra- cicatricose, with longitudinal ridges (Fig. 20.15).
structure in Deckenbachia and Thalassochytrium is cicatrized (of conidiogenous cells and conidia), having
sufficiently distinct that it cannot be satisfactority thickened scars.
placed): Cicinnobella Henn. (1904) = Perisporina. Also used
(1) Chytridiomycetes for Dimerium anamorphs. fide Hlihnel (Sher. Akad.
(2) Monoblepharidomycetes Wiss. Wien Math.-naturw. Kl., Abt. l 120: 379,
Lit.: Barr (in Margulis et al. (Eds), Handbook of 1911 ).
Protoctista: 454, 1990; Mycol. 84: 1, 1992), Bruns et Cicinobolus Ehrenb. (1853) = Ampelomyces fide
al. (Ann. Rev. Ecol. Syst. 22: 525, 1991), Karling Rogers (Mycol. St: 96, 1959), Donk (Taxon 15: 149,
(Sydowia Beih. 6, 1966; Indian spp., keys; Chy- 1966).
tridiomycetarum iconographia, 1977), Powell (My- Cidaris Fr. ( 1849), ? Helvellaceae. 1, N. America.
col. 85: I, 1993; roles in environment), Sparrow (in Affinities are unclear. See van Brummelen in Hawk-
Ainsworth et al., The Fungi 48: 85, 1973; ecology), sworth (Ed.) (Ascomycete Systematics. Problems and
Longcore (Mycotaxon 60: 149, 1996; taxonomic Perspectives in the Nineties NATO ASI Series vol.
change since 1960), James et al. (CJB 78: 336, 2000; 269 269: 399, 1994; posn).
molecular phylogeny), James et al. (Mycol. 98: 860, cider, an alcoholic drink obtained by the fermentation
2006; molecular phylogeny), Hibbett et al. (MR 111: of apple juice by various yeasts. Cf. beer.
l 09, 2007), and see under Classes and Orders. Ciferri (Raffaele; 1897-1964, Italy, later Dominican
Chytridiopsis W.G. Schneid. (1884), Microsporidia. 3, Republic). Founder and Director of the Experimental
Europe; S. America. See Canning in Margulis et al. Agricultural Station, Santiago de los Caballeros,
(Eds) (Handbook of Protoctista: 53, 1990; systematic Dominican Republic ( 1925-1932; Vice Director, Ital-
position). ian Cryptogamic Laboratory, Botanical Institute,
Chytridium A. Braun (1851), Chytridiaceae. c. 45, Pavia (1932-1936); Professor of Botany, Florence
widespread (temperate). See Karling (Chytriomyc. University (1936-1942); Professor of Botany, Uni-
Iconogr., 1977; in algae). versity of Pavia (1942-1964). A most versatile my-
Chytriomyces Karling ( 1945), Chytridiaceae. 34, cologist who, through more than 1,000 publications,
widespread. See Johnson (J. Elisha Mitchell scient. made notable contributions to tropical mycology,
Soc. 87: 200, 1971; Icelandic spp.), Karling (Chy- particularly in Brazil with Batista (q.v.) and the Do-
triomyc. Iconogr., 1977), Letcher & Powell (Myco- minican Republic, with Gonzalez Fragoso (q.v.); also
taxon 84: 447, 2002; monogr., key). known for his work with the Ustilaginales (q.v.),
Cibalocoryne Hazsl. (1881) = Geoglossurn fide Sac- plant pathogenic fungi (q.v.), medical mycology
cardo (Syll. fang. 8: 1, 1889). (q.v.), and the compilation of a mycological bibliog-
Cibdelia Juel ( 1925), ? Olpidiaceae. l, Europe. See raphy. Founder of the journal Mycopathologia et My-
Juel (Ark. Bot. 19: 9, 1925). cologia Applicata. Pubis. G. Lindau & P Sydow
 CIONOTHRIX 143

Thesaurus Literaturae Mycologicae et Lichenologi- cytology), Masilamani & Muthumary (MR 98: 857,
cae Supplementum 1911-1930 4 vols (1957-1960) 1994; ontogeny).
[these volumes are freely available on-line; see Inter- Ciliofusa Clem. & Shear ( 1931) = Ciliofusarium.
net: catalogues & thesauri]. Biogs, obits etc. Baldacci Ciliofusarium Rostr. (1892) = Menispora fide Hughes
(Mycol. S7: 198, 1965) [portrait]; Grummann (1974: (CJB 36: 727, 1958).
516); Stafleu & Cowan (TL-2 1: 503, 1976); Ciliofusospora Bat. & J.L. Bezerra (1963), Pezizomy-
Tomaselli (Atti dell 'Istituto Botanico de/la Universita cotina. 1, Brazil. See Batista & Bezerra (Publr;:oes
e Laboratorio Crittogamico di Pavia Serie 5, 21 Inst. Micol. Recife 38S: 15, 1963).
(Suppl.), 1964; bibliography). Ciliolarina Svrcek ( 1977), Hyaloscyphaceae. Ana-
Ciferria Gonz. Frag. (1925), anamorphic Pezizomy- morph Septonema-like. 6, N. America; Europe
cotina, ? .OfH.?. 1, West Indies. (northern). See Huhtinen (Biblthca Mycol. ISO: 93,
Ciferriella Petr. (1930), anamorphic Pezizomycotina, 1993; key), Raitviir (Scripta Mycologica Tartu 20,
Cac.= eP.19. 1, West Indies. 2004).
Ciferrina Petr. (1932), anamorphic Pezizomycotina, Ciliomyces Hohn. (1906) = Paranectria fide Hawk-
St.OfH.?. 1, West Indies. sworth & Pirozynski (CJB SS: 2555, 1977), Rossman
Ciferriolichen Tomas. ( 1952) = Arthopyrenia fide et al. (Stud. Mycol. 42: 248 pp., 1999).
Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, Ciliophora Petr. ( 1929), anamorphic Pezizomycotina,
1995). St.OeH.19. 1, C. America.
Ciferriomyces Petr. (1932) ? = Pyrenostigme fide Ciliophorella Petr. (1940), anamorphic Pezizomy-
Hansford (Mycol. Pap. IS, 1946). cotina, Cpd.OeH.?. 1, Austria.
Ciferriopeltis Bat. & H. Maia (1965), anamorphic Cilioplea Munk (1953), Lophiostomataceae. 9, wide-
Pezizomycotina, Cpt.OeP.?. 1, Dominican Republic. spread. See Crivelli (Ober die heterogene Ascomy-
See Batista & Maia (Publr;:oes Inst. Micol. Recife cetengattung Pleospora Rbh., 1983; key), Barr (SAS:
463: 4, 1965). 125, 1986; posn), Barr (Mem. N. Y. bot. Gdn 62: 92
Ciferriotheca Bat. & l.H. Lima (1959) = Metathyriella pp., 1990; North America).
fide Luttrell in Ainsworth et al. (Eds) (The Fungi 4A: Ciliosculum Kirschst. (1941), ? Hyaloscyphaceae. 1,
213, 1973). Germany.
Ciferrioxyphium Bat. & H. Maia (1963), anamorphic Ciliosira Syd. (1942) = Acarosporium fide Petrak
Aithaloderma, Hsy.= eH.15. 2, widespread (tropical). (Sydowia 14: 347, 1960).
See Batista & Maia (Quad. Lab. crittogam., Pavia Ciliospora Zimm. (1902) = Chaetosperrnum fide Sut-
31: 65, 1963). ton (Mycol. Pap. 141, 1977), Matsushima (Matsush.
Ciferriusia Bat. (1962) = Yatesula fide von Arx & Mycol. Mem. S, 1987).
Miiller (Stud. Mycol. 9, 1975), Reynolds & Gilbert Ciliosporella Petr. (1927), anamorphic Pezizomy-
(Cryptog. Mycol. 27: 249, 2006; Panama). cotina, Cpd.OeH.15. 2, Austria; Australia. See Yuan
Ciglides Chevall. (1826) = Gyrnnosporangium fide & Mohammed (MR 101: 1531, 1997; n.sp. Austra-
Sydow & Sydow (Monographia Uredinearum seu lia).
Specierum Omnium ad hunc usque Diem Descriptio cilium (pl. cilia), (I) an appendage of animal cells, e.g.
et Adumbratio Systematica 3, 1915). protozoa; sometimes used for the flagellum (q.v.) of a
Ciglidiaceae Chevall. ( 1826) = Pucciniaceae. zoospore; (2) a hair-like out-growth, e.g. from the
Ciliaria Que!. (1885) [non Ciliaria Stackh. 1809, Al- edge of an apothecium or lichen thallus.
gae] = Scutellinia fide Clements & Shear (Gen. -cillin (suffix), for penicillins; derivatives of carboxy-6-
Fung., 1931). amino-penicillanic acid (WHO Chron. 17: 400,
ciliate, edged with hairs. 1963).
. Ciliatosporidium I. Foissner & W. Foissner (1995), cincinnate (cincinnal), rolled round; curled.
Microsporidia. I. Cinereomyces Jiilich ( 1982), Polyporaceae. 1, wide-
Ciliatula Velen. (1922) = Pezoloma fide Korf (Phy- spread. See Jiilich (Biblthca Mycol. 8S: 396, 1981),
tologia 21: 201, 1971). Spirin (Karstenia 4S: 103, 2005; Russia).
ciliatulate, thinly ciliate. cingulate, edged all round.
Cilicia Fr. (1825), Agaricomycetes (L). 2, Europe. See Cintractia Comu (1883), Anthracoideaceae. c. 15,
Do~ (Reinwardtia 2: 435, 1954) See, Laundon widespread (tropical to subtropical). The sorus of ag-
(Lichenologist 13: 101, 1981). glutinated ustilospores is characterized by a sterile
Ciliciocarpus Corda ( 1831) = Gautieria fide Pilat (Fl. stroma; the name has been widely used also for An-
CSR Bl: 211, 1958). thracoidea (q.v.). See Ingold (MR 99: 140, 1995;
Ciliciopodium Corda ( 1831 ), anamorphic Nectria, spore germination), Piepenbring et al. (Mycol. 91:
Cpt.OeH.?. 5, widespread. See Booth (Mycol. Pap. 485, 1999), Piepenbring (Nova Hedwigia 70: 289,
73, 1959). 2000; classification).
Ciliciopus Clem. & Shear (1931) = Ciliciopodium. Cintractiaceae V~ (2000) = Anthracoideaceae.
Ciliella Sacc. & P. Syd. (1902), Helotiales. 1, Brazil. Cintractiella Boedijn (1937), Cintractiellaceae. 2 (in-
Ciliochora Hohn. (1919), anamorphic Pezizomycotina, duces hypertrophy in Diplasia & Hypolytrum (Cy-
St.OeH.19. 2, paleotropical. See Nag Raj (Coelomy- peraceae)), East Indies; S. America. See Vanky
cetous Anamorphs with Appendage-bearing Conidia, (Fungal Diversity 13: 167, 2003).
1993), Sutton et al. (MR 100: 405, 1996; Italy), Mo- Cintractiellaceae V~ (2003), Ustilaginales. 2 gen.,
riondo & Menguzzato (Inftore fitopatol. SO: 55, 3 spp.
2000; status as endophyte). Lit.: Vanky (Fungal Diversity 13: 167, 2003).
Ciliochorella Syd. (1935), anamorphic Pezizomy- Cintractiomyxa Golovin (1952) = Anthracoidea fide
cotina, St.leP.15. 2, widespread (tropical). See Nannfeldt & Lindeberg (Svensk bot. Tidskr. SI: 503,
Subramanian & Ramakrishnan (TBMS 39: 314, 1957).
1956), Punithalingam (Stud. Mycol. 31: 113, 1989; Cionothrix Arthur ( 1907), Pucciniosiraceae. 6 (on
144 CIPOSIA

Compositae, I on Sapindaceae (0, III)), S. America. cirrus (cirrhus), a curl-like tuft; a tendril-like mass or
See Buritica & Hennen (Fl. Neotrop. 24: 18, 1980), 'spore horn' of forced-out spores.
Buritica (Rev. Acad. Colomb. Cienc. 18 no. 69: 131, Cirsosia G. Arnaud (1918), Asterinaceae. 7, wide-
1991), Berndt (Myco/. 94: 523, 2002; Argentina). spread (tropical). See Batista & Maia (Rev. brasil.
Ciposia Marbach (2000), Caliciaceae (L). I, USA. See Biol. 2: 115, 1960), Hosagoudar & Pillai (MR 98:
Marbach (Biblthca Licheno/. 74: 158, 2000). 127, 1994; India), Reynolds & Gilbert (Aust. Syst.
circadian, pertaining to a day, e.g. a 24-hr rhythm. Cf. Bot. 18: 265, 2005; Australia), Thaung (Australas.
die!, diurnal. Myco/. 25: 5, 2006; Burma).
Circinaria Bonord. (1851) = Valsa Fr. fide Hawk- Cirsosiella G. Arnaud (1918) = Cirsosia fide Miiller &
sworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995). von Arx (Beitr. Kryptfl. Schweiz 11 no. 2, 1962).
Circinaria Fee (1825) = Coccocarpia fide Hawksworth Cirsosina Bat. & J.L. Bezerra (1960), ? Microthyri-
et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995). aceae. 2 (on Rhododendron), Europe; Borneo. See
Circinaria Link ( 1809) nom. rej. = Aspicilia fide Batista & Bezerra (Revta Biol. Lish. 2: 132, 1960).
Laundon & Hawksworth (Taxon 37: 478, 1988). Cirsosiopsis Butin & Speer ( 1979), Microthyriaceae. I
Circinaria M. Choisy (1929) = Lecanora fide Hawk- (on Araucaria), Brazil. See Butin & Speer (Sydowia
sworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995). 31: 10, 1978).
Circinastrum Clem. (1909) = Weinmannodora fide Cissococcomyces Brain (1923), anamorphic Pezizomy-
Sutton (Mycol. Pap. 141, 1977). cotina, Hso.?.?. I (in Insecta), S. Africa.
circinate, twisted round; coiled (Fig. 23.37). Cistella Que!. (1886) nom. cons., Hyaloscyphaceae.
Circinella Tiegh. & G. Le Monn. (1873), Mucoraceae. Anamorph Phialophora-like. 38, widespread (tem-
9, widespread. See Hesseltine & Fennell (Myco/. 47: perate). See Dennis (Myco/. Pap. 32, 1949), Raitviir
193, 1955; key), Naganishi (TMSJ 15: 175, 1974), (Scripta Myco/. 1, 1970; keys), Matheis (Friesia 11:
Ho (Fungal Science Taipei 10: 23, 1995; ultrastr.), 85, 1976), Raitviir (Scripta Myco/. 8: 147, 1978),
Arambarri & Cabello (Mycotaxon 57: 145, 1996; key Helfer (Libri Botanici 1, 1991; anamorph), Cantrell
to spp.), Roux et al. (Proc. Microsc. Soc. S. Afr. 28: & Hanlin (Myco/. 89: 745, 1997; DNA), Raitviir &
45, 1998; ultrastr.), Voigt & Wostemeyer (Gene 270: Jiirv (Proc. Est. Acad. Sci. Biol. Ecol. 46: 94, 1997),
113, 2001; phylogeny). Garns (Stud. Mycol. 45: 187, 2000; anamorph), Yu &
Circinoconis Boedijn (1942), anamorphic Pezizomy- Zhuang (Mycosystema 22: 42, 2003; phylogeny),
cotina, Hso.0-= hP.l. I, East Indies; Australasia. See Raitviir (Scripta Mycol. 20, 2004).
Aptroot & lperen (Nova Hedwigia 67: 485, 1998; Cistellina Raitv. (1978) = Hyphodiscus fide Svrcek
Papua New Guinea). (Ceskd Mykol. 41: 193, 1987), Haines (Mycotaxon
Circinomucor Arx (1982) = Mucor Fresen. fide Kirk 35: 324, 1989), Raitviir (Scripta Myco/. 20, 2004),
(in litt. ). Zhuang et al. (Flora Fungorum Sinicorum 21, 2004;
Circinoniesslia Samuels & M.E. Barr ( 1998), Niessli- China).
aceae. I (on dead bark or fungicolous ), Puerto Rico. cisternal ring, a ring-like arrangement of the endo-
See Samuels & Barr (CJB 75: 2165, 1998). plasmic reticulum which appears to bud and give rise
Circinostoma Gray (1821) ? = Valsa Fr. fide Hawk- to vesicles.
sworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995). Citeromyces Santa Maria ( 1957), Saccharomycetales.
Circinotrichum Nees (1816), anamorphic Pezizomy- I, widespread. See Kurtzman in Kurtzman & Fell
cotina, Hso.OeH.6. 17, widespread. See Pirozynski (Eds) (Yeasts, a taxonomic study 4th edn: 146, 1998),
(Myco/. Pap. 84, 1962; key), Castaneda Ruiz et al. Suzuki & Nakase (J. gen. appl. Microbial. Tokyo 45:
(Mycotaxon 63: 169, 1997). 239, 1999), Nagatsuka et al. (Int. J. Syst. Evol. Mi-
Circinumbella Tiegh. & G. Le Monn. (1872) = Cir- crobial. 52: 2315, 2002; Thailand), Suh et al. (Myco/.
cinella fide Hesseltine (Myco/. 47: 344, 1955). 98: 1006, 2006; phylogeny).
Circulocolumella S. Ito & S. Imai (1957), Hysterangi- citreoviridin, a polyene toxin of Penicillium citreo-
aceae. I, Bonin Island. See Ito & Imai (Science Rep. viride; the cause of cardiac beri-beri in humans.
Yokohama Nat. Univ. Section 2 6: 4, 1957). citrinin, a toxic yellow pigment of Penicillium citri-
circum- (prefix), all round; round about. num, P. viridicatum, etc.; the cause of nephrotoxico-
circumcinct, having a band around the middle. sis in pigs.
circumscissile, opening or cracking along a circle. Citromyces Wehmer (1893) = Penicillium Link fide
cirrate (cirrose), rolled round (curled) or becoming so. Thom (The Penicil/ia, 1930), Peterson & Sigler (MR
Cirrenalia Meyers & R.T. Moore (1960), anamorphic 106: 1109, 2002; nomencl.).
Halosphaeriaceae, Hso.0-= hP.l. 17 (marine and ter- Civisubramaniania Vittal & Dorai (1986), anamorphic
restrial), widespread (temperate). See Kohlmeyer Pezizomycotina, Hso.OeP.l. I, India. See Vittal &
(Ber. dt. bot. Ges. 79: 27, 1966), Goos (Proc. Indian Dorai (TBMS87: 482, 1986).
Acad. Sci. Pl. Sci. 94: 245, 1985), Ravikumar & Pu- CK, see Metabolic products.
rushothaman (Curr. Sci. 57: 674, 1988; India), Ma- Cladaria Ritgen (1828) nom. rej. = Ramaria Fr. ex
tsushima (Matsush. Myco/. Mem. 9: I, 1996), Som- Bonord. fide Corner (Ann. Bot. Mem. [A monograph
rithipol et al. (Nova Hedwigia 75: 477, 2002; Thai- of Clavaria and allied genera, addenda] 17: 347,
land), Zhao & Liu (Fungal Diversity 18: 201, 2005; 1953).
review), Tsui & Berbee (Mo/. Phylogen. Evol. 39: Cladaspergillus Ritgen (1831) = Aspergillus fide
587, 2006; phylogeny). Mussat (Sy//. fang. 15: 89, 1901).
Cirrholus Mart. ( 1821) nom. dub., Fungi. clade, a monophyletic group of any magnitude (first
Cirrhomyces Hohn. (1903) = Chloridium fide Hughes used by Huxley, Nature 180: 454, 1957); the recogni-
(CJB 36: 727, 1958). tion and hierarchical arrangement of such taxa consti-
Cirrosporium S. Hughes (1980), anamorphic Pezizo- tutes the practice of cladistics (q.v.).
mycotina, St.= eP.23. I, New Zealand. See Hughes Cladia Nyl. (1870), Cladoniaceae (L). 14, widespread.
(N.Z. JI Bot. 18: 329, 1980). See Filson (J. Hattori bot. Lab. 49: I, 1981; monogr.,
 CLADONIACEAE 145

key), Ahti (Regnum veg. 128: 58, 1993; names in Cladographium Peyronel (1918), anamorphic Pezizo-
use), Stenroos et al. (Pl. Syst. Evol. 207: 43, 1997), mycotina, Hsy.OeP.?. 1, Europe.
Wedin et al. (Lichenologist 32: 171, 2000; phylog- Cladomeris Que!. (1886) = Grifola fide Pegler (The
eny), Stenroos et al. (Mycol. Progr. 1: 267, 2002; polypores [Bull. BMS Suppl.], 1973).
phylogeny), Guo & Kashiwadani (National Science Cladona Adans. (1763) nom. rej. prop.= Cladonia fide
Museum Monographs 24: 207, 2004; phylogeny), Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8,
Miitdlikowska et al. (Mycol. 98: 1088, 2006; phylog- 1995).
eny). Cladonia P. Browne (1756) nom. cons., Cladoniaceae
Cladiaceae Filson (1981) = Cladoniaceae. (L). 518, widespread. See also Cladina. See
Cladidium Hafellner (1984), Lecanoraceae (L). 2, Sandstede (Rabenh. Krypt.-Fl. 9 4.2: 1, 1931; Eur.),
western USA. See Ryan (Mycotaxon 34: 697, 1989), Asahina (Lichens of Japan 1, 1950), Thomson (The
Ryan & Nash (Nova Hedwigia 64: 393, 1997). lichen genus Cladonia in North America, 1968), Cul-
Cladina (Nyl.) Nyl. (1866) = Cladonia fide Ahti (Ann. berson & Kristinsson (Bryologist 72: 431, 1970),
bot. Soc. zool.-bot. Jenn. Vanamo 32 no. 1, 1961), Jahns (Untersuchungen zur Entwicklungsgeschichte
Ahti (Beih. Nova Hedwigia 79: 25, 1984), Huovinen der Cladoniaceen, 1970), Bird & Marsh (CJB 50:
& Ahti (Ann. bot. Jenn. 23: 93, 1986; chemistry 30 915, 1972; Alberta), Ahti (Ann. bot. Jenn. 10: 163,
spp.), Wei et al. (Acta Mycol. Sin. 5: 240, 1986; 9 1973; Unciales), Jahns & Beltman (Lichenologist 5:
spp. China), Rouss & Ahti (Lichenologist 21: 29, 349, 1973; ontogeny), Ahti (Ann. bot. Jenn. 15: 7,
1989), Ahti (Regnum veg. 128: 58, 1993; names in 1978; Eur.), Ahti (Ann. bot. Jenn. 17: 195, 1980;
use; accepted gen.), Burgaz & Ahti (Nova Hedwigia gracilis-group), Ahti (Lichenologist 12: 125, 1980),
59: 399, 1994), Hammer (Mycol. 89: 461, 1997; Ahti (J. Hattori bot. Lab. 52: 331, 1982; evol.
morphology), Stenroos et al. (Pl. Syst. Evol. 207: 43, trends), Ahti (Lichenologist 14: 105, 1982; morphol-
1997; phylogeny), Burgaz & Ahti (Nova Hedwigia ogy), Honegger (Lichenologist 15: 57, 1983; asci),
66: 549, 1998; Spain), Ito et al. (Mycopathologia Archer & Bartlett (N.Z. JI Bot. 24: 581, 1986; key 44
144: 169, 1998; nomencl.), Carbonero et al. (Phyto- NZ spp.), Upreti (Feddes Repert. 98: 469, 1987; key
chem. 61: 681, 2002; polysaccharides), Guo & Ka- 62 spp. India & Nepal), Ahti (Regnum veg. 128: 58,
shiwadani (National Science Museum Monographs 1993; names in use), Hammer (Bryologist 96: 299,
24: 207, 2004; phylogeny). 1993; sect. Perviae N. Am.), Ahti & Marcelli
Cladinomyces Cif. & Tomas. (1953) = Cladonia fide (Biblthca Lichenol. 52: 5, 1995; Cladonia verticil-
Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, laris-group), Hammer (Bryologist 98: 1, 1995; 57
1995). NW USA spp.), Hammer (Mycol. 87: 46, 1995; on-
Cladistics. See Phylogenetic analysis. togeny), Stenroos et al. (Pl. Syst. Evol. 207: 43,
Cladobotryum Nees (1816), anamorphic Hypomyces, 1997), Burgaz & Ahti (Nova Hedwigia 66: 549,
Hso.= eH.15. 35, widespread. See Garns & Hooze- 1998; Spain), Hammer (Lichenologist 30: 567, 1998;
rnans (Persoonia 6: 96, 1970; key), de Hoog (Per- ontogeny), Stenroos & DePriest (Am. J. Bot. 85:
soonia 10: 33, 1978; key 11 spp.), Poldmaa et al. 1548, 1998; DNA), Burgaz et al. (Portugaliae Acta
(Sydowia 49: 80, 1997; 3 new holomorphic spp.), Biologica Serie B 18: 121, 1999; Portugal), Hammer
Poldmaa et al. (CJB 77: 1756, 1999; phylogeny). (Myca/. 91: 334, 1999), Woranovicz-Barreira et al.
Cladobyssus Ritgen (1831) = Hypha fide Mussat (Syll. (FEMS Microbial. Lett. 181: 313, 1999; chemistry),
Jung. 15, 1901). Hammer (Am. J. Bot. 87: 33, 2000; ontogeny), Wedin
Cladochaete Sacc. (1912) [non Cladochaete DC. 1838, et al. (Lichenologist 32: 171, 2000; phylogeny),
Compositae] = Chaetomium fide Petrak & Sydow Azuaga et al. (Mycotaxon 79: 433, 2001; Andorra),
(Reprium nov. Spec. Regni veg., Beih. 42: 487, 1927). Hammer (Bryologist 104: 560, 2001; Australia), Ahti
Cladochasiella Marvanova (1997), anamorphic Pe- et al. (Lichenologist 34: 305, 2002; India), Stenroos
zizomycotina, Hso.?.?. 1, Czech Republic. See Mar- et al. (Mycol. Progr. 1: 267, 2002; phylogeny),
vanova (Cryptog. Mycol. 18: 285, 1997), Descals Hammer (Bryologist 106: 410, 2003; New Zealand),
(MR. 109: 545, 2005; diagnostics). Herk & Aptroot (Biblthca Lichenol. 86: 193, 2003;
Cladochytriaceae J. Schrlit. (1892), Chytridiales. 10 C. cervicornis group), Myllys et al. (Mo/. Phylogen.
gen. (+ 1 syn.), 38 spp. Evol. 27: 58, 2003; phylogeny), Piercey-Normore
Lit.: Sparrow (Aquatic Phycomycetes Edn 2: 1187 (Mycotaxon 86: 233, 2003; Canada), Guo & Kashi-
pp., 1960), Longcore (CJB 71: 415, 1993), Blackwell wadani (National Science Museum Monographs 24:
et al. (Mycotaxon 89: 259, 2004). 207, 2004; phylogeny), Litterski & Ahti (Symb. bot.
Cladochytrium Nowak. (1877), Cladochytriaceae. c. upsal. 34 no. 1: 205, 2004; distribution), Piercey-
10, widespread. See Sparrow (Aquatic Phycomycetes Normore (CJB 82: 947, 2004; photobionts), Ahti &
Edn 2: 462, 1960; key). DePriest (Taxon 54: 183, 2005; nomencl.), Miitd-
Cladoconidium Bandoni & Tubaki (1985), anamorphic likowska et al. (Myca/. 98: 1088, 2006; phylogeny),
Pezizomycotina, Hso.= eH.10. 1, Japan; Canada. See Ahti (Biblthca Lichenol. 96: 5, 2007; E Asia, N
Bandoni & Tubaki (TMSJ 26: 426, 1985), Mar- America), Beiggi & Piercey-Normore (J. Mo/. Evol.
vanova & Biirlocher (Czech Myca/. 53: 1, 2001; Can- 64: 528, 2007; ITS secondary structure).
ada). Cladoniaceae Zenker ( 1827), Lecanorales (L). 17 gen.
Cladodendron Lazaro Ibiza (1916) = Grifola fide (+ 26 syn.), 570 spp.
Donk (Verh. K. ned. Akad. Wet. tweede sect. 62: 1, Lit.: Jahns (Nova Hedwigia 20: 1, 1970; ontogeny),
1974). Ahti (Lichenologist 14: 105, 1982; interpretation of
Cladoderris Pers. ex Berk. (1842) = Cyrnatoderma fide thallus), Galloway & James (Notes R. bot. Gdn Ed-
Donk (Taxon 6: 17, 1957). inb. 44: 561, 1987), Stenroos et al. (Ann. bot. Jenn.
Cladodium (Tuck.) Gyeln. (1934) [non Cladodium 25: 207, 1988; Melanesia), Stenroos et al. (Fl. crip-
Brid. 1826, Musci] = Cladidium. tog. Tierra de/ Fuego 43: 95, 1991), Ahti (Regnum
cladogram, see Cladistics. veg. 128: 58, 1993; gen., spp. names in use), Burgaz
146 CLADONIICOLA

& Ahti (Nova Hedwigia S9: 399, 1994), DePriest fangi, 1980), Mouchacca & Garns (Mycotaxon 48:
(Cryptog. bot. S: 60, 1995), Goward & Ahti (J. Hat- 415, 1993; key), Chopin et al. (J. Med. Vet. Myco/.
tori bot. Lab. 82: 143, 1997), Stenroos et al. (Pl. Syst. 3S: 53, 1997; keratomycosis).
Evol. 207: 43, 1997), Ahti (Lichenology in Latin Cladosarum E. Yuill & J.L. Yuill (1938)? = Aspergil-
America. History, Current Knowledge and Applica- lus fide Raper & Fennell (The genus Aspergillus,
tions [Proceedings of GLAL-3, Terceiro Encontro do 1965).
Grupo Latino-Americano de Liquen6logos, Sao Cladosphaera Dumort. (1822), ? Pezizomycotina. 1,
Paulo, Brazil, 24-28 September, 1997]: 109, 1998), Europe.
Stenroos (Nova Hedwigia 66: 457, 1998), Stenroos & Cladosphaeria Nitschke ex Jacz. (1894)
DePriest (Am. J. Bot. 8S: 1548, 1998; DNA), Ahti Cryptosphaeria Ces. & De Not. fide Petrak (Sydowia
(Fl. Neotrop. Monogr. 78, 2000), Hammer (Am. J. lS: 186, 1962).
Bot. 87: 33, 2000; thallus morphology), Wedin et al. Cladosporiaceae Nann. (1934) = Davidiellaceae.
(Lichenologist 32: 171, 2000; phylogeny), Miitd- Cladosporiella Deighton (1965), anamorphic Pezizo-
likowska et al. (Myco/. 98: 1088, 2006; phylogeny), mycotina, Hso.= eP.3. 1, Malaysia. See Deighton
Hofstetter et al. (Mo/. Phylogen. Evo/. 44: 412, 2007; (Myco/. Pap. 101: 34, 1965), Crous & Braun (CBS
phylogeny). Diversity Ser. 1: 571 pp., 2003).
Cladoniicola Diederich, van den Boom & Aptroot Cladosporites Felix (1894), Fossil Fungi. 3 (Tertiary),
(2001), anamorphic Pezizomycotina. l, Netherlands. Europe; USA.
See Diederich et al. (Belg. JI Bot. 134: 127, 2001). Cladosporium Link (1816), anamorphic Davidiella,
Cladoniomyces E.A. Thomas ex Cif. & Tomas. (1953) Hso.= eP.3. c. 150, widespread. C. herbarum is ubiq-
= Pyxidium Hill. uitous and generally saprobic. Medical species are
Cladoniopsis Zahlbr. (1941) = Baeomyces fide Hawk- now included in C/adophialophora. See de Vries
sworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995). (Contribution to the knowledge of the genus
Cladophialophora Borelli (1980), anamorphic Cap- Cladosporium Link ex Fr., 1952; [reprint 1967]),
ronia, Hso.leP+OeH.15. 4, widespread. See Honbo et Yamamoto (Sci. Rep. Hyogo Univ. Agr. 4: l, 1959;
al. (Sabouraudia 22: 209, 1984; relationship to spp. from Japan), Ellis (DH, 1971), Ellis (MDH,
C/adosporium carrionii), Kwon-Chung et al. (J. 1976), Latge et al. (J. Microbio/. 34: 1325, 1988;
Med. Vet. Myco/. 27: 413, 1989; taxonomy of wall ultrastr. C. c/adosporioides), Morgan-Jones &
C. trichoides), Yegres & Richard-Yegres in Miyaji McKemy (Mycotaxon 39: 185, 1990; taxonomy of
(Ed.) (Current problems of opportunistic fangal in- C. uredinico/a), McKemy & Morgan-Jones (Myco-
fections: 12, 1989; epidemiology of C. carrionii), taxon 41: 135, 1991; taxonomy of
Sekhon et al. (Europ. J. Epidemiol. 8: 387, 1992; C. ch/orocephalum), McKemy & Morgan-Jones
cerebral phaeohyphomycosis by C. bantiana), Kawa- (Mycotaxon 41: 397, 1991; taxonomy of
saki et al. (Mycopathologia 124: 149, 1993; molecu- C. oxysporum), McKemy & Morgan-Jones (Myco-
lar epidemiology of C. carrionii), Braun & Feiler taxon 43: 163, 1992; taxonomy of C. cucumerinum),
(Microbiol. Res. lSO: 81, 1995; key, n. sp. and Morgan-Jones & McKemy (Mycotaxon 43: 9, 1992;
comb.), Braun (Monogr. Cercosporel/a, Ramu/aria taxonomy of C. vignae), David (Mycol. Pap. 172,
Allied Genera (Phytopath. Hyphom.) 2: 493, 1998; 1997; subgen. Heterosporium), Ho et al. (Mycotaxon
relationship to Fusic/adium, Phaeoramularia and 72: 115, 1999; key), Crous et al. (Stud. Myco/. 4S:
Pseudoc/adosporium), Haase et al. (Stud. Myco/. 43: 107, 2000; review), Crous et al. (Mycol. 93: 1081,
80, 1999; phylogenetic posn. ), Abliz et al. (J. C/in. 2001; phylogeny), Wirsel et al. (Fungal Genetics
Microbiol. 42: 404, 2004; molecular diagnostics), Biol. 3S: 99, 2002; molecular ecology), Braun et al.
Guillot et al. (J. Clin. Microbiol. 42: 4901, 2004; (Myco/. Progr. 2: 3, 2003; phylogeny, teleomorph),
from dog), Levin et al. (J. Clin. Microbiol. 42: 4374, Dugan et al. (Schlechtendalia 11, 2004; checklist),
2004; review of medical lit.), Crous et al. (Stud. My- Park et al. (Mycotaxon 89: 441, 2004; indoor envi-
co/. S8: 185, 2007; phylogeny), Davey & Currah (MR ronment), Schubert & Braun (Sydowia S6: 296, 2004;
111: 106, 2007; key, from bryophytes), de Hoog et morphology), Heuchert et al. (Sch/echtendalia 13,
al. (Stud. Myco/. S8: 219, 2007; phylogeny, patho- 2005; fungicolous taxa), Schoch et al. (Myco/. 98:
genicity). 1041, 2006; phylogeny), Crous et al. (Stud. Myco/.
Cladophytum Leidy (1849) nom. dub., ? Fungi. I, S8: 33, 2007; phylogeny, definition), Crous et al.
USA. (Stud. Myco/. S8: l, 2007; phylogeny), Schubert et al.
Cladoporus (Pers.) Chevall. (1826) nom. rej. = Laeti- (Stud. Mycol. S8: 105, 2007; morphology, biodiver-
porus fide Donk (Persoonia 1: 173, 1960; based on sity), Zalar et al. (Stud. Mycol. S8: 157, 2007;
an abnormal polypore). C. sphaerospermum complex).
Cladopsis Nyl. ( 1885) = Pyrenopsis fide Henssen Cladosporothyrium Katum. (1984) = Zelopelta fide
(Licheno/ogist 21: 101, 1989). Sutton (in litt. ).
Cladopycnidium H. Magn. (1940) = Lecidea fide Cladosterigma Pat. (1892), ? Exobasidiales. l, Ecua-
Hertel (Ergebn. Forsch Unternehmens Nepal Hima- dor. See Petch (TBMS 8: 212, 1923), Seifert (TBMS
laya 6: 145, 1977). 8S: 123, 1985), Seifert & Bandoni (Sydowia S3: 156,
Cladoriella Crous (2006), anamorphic Dothideomy- 2001).
cetes. l, S. Africa. See Crous (Stud. Myco/. SS: 56, Cladotrichum Corda (1831) = Oedemium fide Hughes
2006). (CJB 36: 727, 1958).
Cladorrhinum Sacc. & Marchal (1885), anamorphic
Apiosordaria, Cercophora, Hso.OeH.15. 6, wide-
spread. See Domsch et al. (Compendium of soil
 CLASTEROSPORIACEAE 147

(Art. 5) or the names become invalid (Art. 33.5; an

exception is made in Art. 33.6 for wrong use of
'tribe' within a genus by Fries in the Systema my-
• • cologicum, 1821-32). Additional ranks may be inter-
0 0
calated or added, 'provided confusion or error is not
• thereby introduced' (Art. 4.3).
0 There is particular instability in the use of ranks
above order, and different authors prefer to use or
avoid particular categories. 'Division' is peculiar to
the code governing fungi, but from 1993 'phylum',
familiar to zoologists, was authorized as an alterna-
tive which could be used in its place, and this has
been used by mycologists (see Kingdoms of fungi).
A B c D B
Above the rank of kingdom, additional categories
justified by evidence from molecular phylogeny
Fig. 11. Clamp connexion formation (diagrammatic). (q.v.) are becoming necessary, 'domain' now being
A, dik:aryotic hyphal apex; simultaneous nuclear divi- the most widely used.
sion and formation of a backwardly directed lateral Different suffixes are available for the terminations
branch into which one of the daughter nuclei passes; C, of higher taxonomic categories according to whether
formation of two cross-walls cutting off an apical cell the code of nomenclature in used, and further under
which contains two compatible nuclei, and a lateral the code governing fungi according to whether the
branch with a single nucleus; D, fusion of lateral branch names are considered to be of fungi or algae (i.e. ' -
with subapical cell which then becomes dikaryotic; E, phyta' not '-mycota' as the phylum termination; '-
final stage. phyceae' not '-mycetes' for class names; for consis-
tency in this Dictionary, and to clearly indicate where
phyla are ones traditionally studied by mycologists,
clamp-connexion (-connection, clamp, clamp-cell) the fungal termination has been retained throughout.
(of basidiomycetes), a hyphal outgrowth which, at This also has the practical advantage of keeping phy-
cell division, makes a connection between the result- lum names the same regardless of the kingdom in
ing two cells by fusion with the lower; buckle; which they are placed.
nodose septum; by-pass hypha (Fig. 11 ). It is important to note that not all available ranks
Clarkeinda Kuntze (1891), Agaricaceae. 5, wide- are used for particular fungi, and there is an increas-
spread. See Pegler (J. Linn. Soc. Bot. 91: 245, 1985; ing tendency for mycologists not to use ranks be-
key). tween the principal ones, or below subspecies.
Classicula R. Bauer, Begerow, Oberw. & Marvanova The rank of special form (q.v.; Art. 4) is available
(2003), Classiculaceae. Anamorph Naiadella. I, to mycologists wishing to separate morphologically
Germany. See Bauer et al. (Mycol. 95: 757, 2003). identical fungi by host reactions. Special forms are
Classiculaceae R. Bauer, Begerow, Oberw. & Mar- not regulated by the Code, nor are notations for
vanova (2003), Classiculales. 2 gen., 2 spp. physiologic races (q.v.) designated by numbers by
Lit.: Bauer et al. (Mycol. 95: 757, 2003). agreement between interested mycologists.
Classiculales R. Bauer, Begerow, Oberw. & Mar- Any characters judged to represent significant dis-
vanova (2003). Classiculomycetes. I fam., 2 gen., 2 continuities, whether biological, morphological, ul-
spp. Fam.: trastructural, or molecular, can be used in classifica-
Classiculaceae. tions. Particular emphasis is placed on reproductive
For Lit. see under fam. structures, ultrastructure, and molecular evidence at
Classiculomycetes R. Bauer, Begerow, J.P. Samp., M. levels above family.
Weiss & Oberw. (2006), Pucciniomycotina. I ord., I Practice as regards the typography of scientific
fam., 2 gen., 2 spp. Ord.: names has varied in different nations. The codes all
Classiculales rule that species names should be differentiated, and
For Lit. see ord. and fam. italic is usually employed, but practice at the family
Classification. The asigning of objects to defined cate- level and above has been inconsistent. The current
gories; taxonomy. The application of scientific names code governing fungi (Greuter et al., Regnum Veg.
to the categories into which fungi may be placed and 138, 2000) uses italic for all scientific names regard-
the relative order of those categories is governed by less of rank (e.g. Fungi, Ascomycota, Lecanorales,
an internationally agreed code (see Nomenclature). Russulaceae).
The rank of species is basic (code Art. 2), but as yet See Chemotaxonomy, Cladistics, Kingdoms of
there is no universally applicable definition of spe- fungi, Nomenclature, Phylogeny, Species.
cies (q.v.). There is fairly general agreement on the Clasterisporium orthographic variant; see Clastero-
ranks to be used for the main infraspecific ranks (al- sporium.
though taxa based on pathogenic, physiological, or Clasteropycnis Bat. & Cavalc. (1963), anamorphic
biochemical characters present difficulties), and on Pezizomycotina, Cpd.OeP.?. 1, Brazil. See Batista &
ranks above species from genus to order. Above or- Cavalcanti (Quad. Lab. crittogam., Pavia 31: 69,
der, and particularly above class there is more diver- 1963)
sity in usage, not least because the code's rules of Clasterosphaeria Sivan. (1984), Magnaporthaceae.
priority do not apply above family. In the example in Anamorph Clasterosporium. 1, Malaysia. See
Table 3, group-name endings in heavy type are those Sivanesan (TBMS 83: 710, 1984).
authorized for fungi in the Code (Arts 16-19). The Clasterosporiaceae Nann. (1934) = Magnaporthaceae.
relative order of the various ranks must not be altered
148 CLASTEROSPORJTES

TABLE 3. Principal, secondary and some other ranks in the nomenclatural hierarchy (botanical).
Domain ......................................................................................... Eukaryota
Kingdom .................................................................................... Fungi
Subkingdom ............................................................................. t
Phylum ................................................................................... Basidiomycota
Subphylum ........................................................................... t -mycotina
Class ................................................................................... Teliomycetes
Subclass ........................................................................... t -mycetidae
Order ............................................................ .................. Uredinales
Suborder ....................................................................... t -ineae
Family ........................................................................ Pucciniaceae
Subfamily ................................................................. t -oideae
Tribe ....................................................................... Puccinieae
Subtribe ................................................................ t -inae
Genus ................................................................. Puccinia
Subgenus .......................................................... Puccinia
Section ........................................................... (Hetero-Puccinia)
Subsection .................................................... t
Series .......................................................... t
Subseries ................................................... t
Species ................................................... Puccinia graminis
Subspecies ........................................... Puccinia graminis subsp. graminis
Variety ............................................... P. graminis var. stackmanii
Subvariety ........................................ t
Form .............................................. t
Subform ........................................ t
Special form .............................. §Puccinia graminis f.sp. avenae
Physiologic Race ..................... P. graminis f.sp. avenae Race 1
Individual ............................... t

t Not necessary for this example.

§See text.

Clasterosporites Pia (1927), Fossil Fungi. 1 (Eocene), 1997), Lilcking & Vezda (Willdenowia 28: 181,
Europe. 1998; foliicolous spp. ).
Clasterosporium Schwein. (1832), anamorphic Clas- Clathroporinopsis M. Choisy (1929)? = Topelia fide
terosphaeria, Hso.= eP.1/19. 10 (mostly on Cyper- Hafellner & Kalb (Biblthca Lichenol. 57: 161, 1995),
aceae), widespread. Also used for anamorphs of As- McCarthy (Taxon 45: 533, 1996; synonymy with
terinaceae. See Ellis (Mycol. Pap. 70, 1958; key), Porina).
Sutton et al. (Pl. Path. 43: 1066, 1994; C.jlexum on Clathrosphaera Zalewski (1888) nom. conf., anamor-
Chamaecyparis), Taylor & Crous (MR. 104: 618, phic Pezizomycotina. See Clathrosphaerina. See van
2000), Hosagoudar (Zoos' Print Journal 19: 1437, Beverwijk (TBMS 34: 280, 1951 ).
2004). Clathrosphaerina Beverw. ( 1951 ), anamorphic Hyalo-
Clathraceae Chevall. ( 1826) = Phallaceae. scypha, Hso.ObP.l. l (conidia hollow, net-like),
Lit.: Dring (Kew Bull. 35: l, 1980; monogr.). Europe. See Beverwijk (TBMS 34: 289, 1951), Goos
clathrate (clathroid), like a network; latticed. (Mycol. 79: 1, 1987; review).
Clathrella E. Fisch. ( 1898) = Clathrus fide Dring (Kew Clathrospora Rabenh. (1857) nom. rej., Pleospo-
Bull. 35: 1, 1980). raceae. Anamorph Alternaria-like. 5, widespread.
Clathridium, see Clethridium. See Shoemaker & Babcock (CJB 70: 1617, 1992),
Clathrina Milli. Arg. (1883) = Cladia fide Hawksworth Kruys et al. (MR. 110: 527, 2006; posn).
et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995). Clathrosporium Nawawi & Kuthub. (1987), anamor-
Clathrococcum Hiihn. (1911) ? = Epicoccum fide phic Helotiales, Hso.#eP.l. l (aero-aquatic, conidia
Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, hollow, net-like), Malaysia. See Nawawi & Kuthu-
1995). butheen (TBMS 89: 408, 1987), Hennebert (CJB 76:
Clathroconium Samson & H.C. Evans (1982), ana- 1596, 1998), Wang et al. (Mycol. 98: 1065, 2006;
morphic Pezizomycotina, Hso.0-= hP.10. l (on phylogeny).
Arachnida), Ghana. See Samson & Evans (CJB 60: Clathrotrichum Pat. (1921) = Beniowskia fide Mason
1577, 1982), Samson et al. (Atlas of Entomopatho- (Mycol. Pap. 2: 27, 1928).
genic Fungi: 187 pp., 1988). Clathrus P. Micheli ex L. (1753), Phallaceae. c. 16,
Clathrogaster Petri (1900), Hysterangiaceae. 2, Bor- widespread (subtropical; tropical). See Burk (Myco-
neo. taxon 8: 463, 1979), Dring (Kew Bull. 35: 1, 1980).
Clathroporina Milli. Arg. (1882) = Porina Milli. Arg. Claudopus Gillet (1876) = Entoloma fide Kuyper (in
fide McCarthy (Lichenologist 27: 321, 1995), litt.).
McCarthy & Malcolm (Nova Hedwigia 62: 543, Claurouxia D. Hawksw. (1988),? Candelariaceae (L).
1996), McCarthy & Malcolm (Lichenologist 29: 1, l, Europe. See Hawksworth (SA 7: 65, 1988).
 CLAVICEPS 149

Clausaria Ny!. (I 861) = Pertusaria fide Hawksworth et Pegler & Young (TBMS 84: 207, 1985), Thind &
al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995). Sharda (Kavaka 14: 9, 1986), Petersen (Bull. NZ.
Claussenomyces Kirschst. (1923), Helotiaceae. Ana- Dept. Sci. Jndustr. Res., Pl. Dis. Div. [The clavarioid
morph Dendrostilbella. 19, widespread. See Iturriaga fungi of New Zealand] 263: 143, 1988), Petersen
(Mycotaxon 42: 327, 1991), Gamundi & Giaiotti (Mycosystema 2: 159, 1989), Villarreal & Perez-
(NZ. JI Bot. 33: 515, 1995), Verkley (MR 99: 187, Moreno (Micol. Neotrop. Ap/ic. 4: 119, 1991),
1995; asci), Gamundi & Romero (Fl. criptog. Tierra Rodriguez-Armas et al. (Docums Mycol. 22: 21,
de/ Fuego 10, 1998), Medardi (Czech Myco/. 59: 101, 1992), Pine et al. (Myco/. 91: 944, 1999), Dentinger
2007; review). & McLaughlin (Myco/. 98: 746, 2006), Garcia-
Claustula K.M. Curtis (1926), Claustulaceae. I, New Sandoval et al. (Mycotaxon 94: 265, 2005).
Zealand. See Buchanan & May (NZ. JI Bot. 41: 407, Clavariachaeta Lloyd (1922) nom. nud. = Clavaria-
2003; conservation). chaete.
Claustulaceae G. Cunn. (1931), Phallales. 4 gen., 10 Clavariachaete Comer (1950), Hymenochaetaceae. 2,
spp. America (tropical). See Comer (Ann. Bot. Mem. [A
Clautriavia (Pat.) Lloyd (1909) = Phallus fide Stalpers monograph of Clavaria and allied genera] 1: 268,
(in /itt ). 1950).
Clauzadea Hafellner & Bellem. (1984),? Porpidiaceae Clavariadelphaceae Comer (1970), Gomphales. 2 gen.
(L). 4, Europe. See Hafellner & Bellemere (Nova (+ 1 syn.), 26 spp.
Hedwigia Beih. 79: 319, 1984), Pietschmann (Nova Clavariadelphus Donk (1933), Clavariadelphaceae.
Hedwigia 51: 521, 1990; asci), Meyer (Sendtnera 8: 19, widespread (temperate). See Wells & Kempton
85, 2002; monogr.), Buschbom & Mueller (Mo/. Phy- (Mich. Bot. 7: 35, 1968; key N. Am. spp.), Methven
logen. Evol. 32: 66, 2004; phylogeny). (Mycotaxon 34: 153, 1989; N. Am. spp.).
Clauzadeana Cl. Roux (1984), Lecanoraceae (L). I, Clavariana Nawawi (1976), anamorphic Pezizomy-
widespread. See Roux (Bull. Soc. /inn. Provence 35: cotina, Hso.l bH.10. I (aquatic), widespread. See
IOI, 1983). Nawawi (TBMS 67: 217, 1976), Marvanova (Tropi-
Clauzadella Nav.-Ros. & Cl. Roux (1996), Verrucari- cal Mycology: 169, 1997), Descals (MR 109: 545,
aceae (L). I, France. See Navarro-Rosines & Roux 2005).
(CJB 74: 1533, 1996). Clavarichaetaceae Jiilich (1982) = Hymenochaeta-
Clauzadeomyces Diederich (1994), anamorphic Pe- ceae.
zizomycotina, Hso.?.?. I (lichenicolous ), Belgium. Clavariella P. Karst. (1881) = Ramaria Fr. ex Bonord.
See Diederich (Bull. Soc. /inn. Provence 45: 418, fide Comer (Ann. Bot. Mem. [A monograph of
1994). Clavaria and allied genera] 1, 1950).
clava, a club-like fruiting structure, e.g. of Cordyceps. Clavariopsis De Wild. (1895), anamorphic P/eospo-
clavacin, see patulin. ra/es, Hso.lbH.1. 2, widespread. See Petersen (My-
Clavaria Vaill. ex L. (1753) nom. cons., Clavariaceae. co/. 55: 21, 1963; key), Nawawi (TBMS 88: 428,
28, widespread. See Comer (Ann. Bot. Mem. [A 1987; Malaysia), Belliveau & Biirlocher (MR 109:
monograph of Clavaria and allied genera] 1, 1950), 1407, 2005; phylogeny).
Donk (Reinwardtia 2: 441, 1954), Pine et al. (Myco/. Clavariopsis Holterm. (1898) = Holtermannia.
91: 944, 1999; phylogeny), Dentinger & McLaughlin Clavascidium Breuss (1996), Verrucariaceae (L). 4,
(Myco/. 98: 746, 2006; phylogeny) sensu Linnaeus = widespread. See Breuss (Annin naturh. Mus. Wien
C/avariadelphus fide. Ser. B, Bot. Zoo!. 98: 41, 1996), Gueidan et al. (MR
Clavariaceae Chevall. ( 1826), Agaricales. 7 gen. (+ 8 111: 1145, 2007; phylogeny).
syn.), 120 spp. Clavascina Benes (1961), Fossil Fungi. I (Carbonifer-
Lit.: Coker (The C/avarias of the United States and ous), former Czechoslovakia.
Canada [repnnt, 1973], 1923; review), Comer (Ann. clavate (I) club-like; narrowing in the direction of the
Bot. Mem. [A monograph ofClavaria and allied gen- base; (2) (ofstipes ofagarics), narrowing to the apex
era] 1, 1950), Comer (Ann. Bot. Mem. [A monograph (Fig. 23.16). Cf. obclavate. See also clava.
of Clavaria and allied genera] 1: I, 1950), Donk (Re- clavatin, see patulin.
inwardtia 1, 1951; gen. names), Comer (Ann. Bot. Clavatisporella K.D. Hyde (1995),? Hyponectriaceae.
Mem. [A monograph of Clavaria and allied genera, I, Irian Jaya.
addenda] 16, 1952), Comer (TBMS [A monograph of Clavatospora Sv. Nilsson ex Marvanova & Sv. Nils-
Clavaria and allied genera, addenda] 35: 285, 1952), son (1971), anamorphic Corollospora, Hso.lbH.1. 3
Comer (Ann. Bot. Mem. [A monograph of Clavaria (aquatic), widespread. See Marvanova & Nilsson
and allied genera, addenda] 17, 1953), Pilat (Acta (TBMS 57: 531, 1971), Chen (Fungal Science Taipei
Mus. Nat. Prag. 148: 129, 1958; European spp.), 15: 47, 2000), Campbell et al. (Fungal Diversity Res.
Thind (The Clavariaceae of India, 1961; 15 gen., 92 Ser. 7: 15, 2002; phylogeny), Descals (MR 109: 545,
spp.; keys), Donk (Persoonia 3: 199, 1964), Henry 2005).
(Ann. Carnegie Mus. 39: 125, 1967; keys 30 spp. W. Claviceps Tu!. (1853), Clavicipitaceae. Anamorph
Penn.), Petersen (TBMS 50: 641, 1967; fam. interre- Sphacelia. 41 (mainly on Poaceae, rarely Cyper-
lationships), Petersen (Sydowia 21: 105, 1968), Cor- aceae), widespread. See Ergot, Poisonous fungi. See
ner (Beih. Nova Hedwigia 33: I, 1970), Petersen Brady (Lloydia 25: I, 1962; hosts), Loveless (TBMS
(Friesia 9: 369, 1971; type studies of C/avaria and 47: 205, 1964; identification from honey dew), Tanda
C/avulinopsis), Pilat (Shorn. narod. muz. Praze 278: (J. Agric. Sci., Tokyo 5: 85, 1981; vars.), Taber in
113, 1971; former Czechoslovakia), Berthier Demain & Solomon (Eds) (Biology of industrial mi-
(Biblthca Myco/. 98, 1976; world monogr.), Maas croorganisms: 449, 1985; review biology), Diivell
Geesteranus (Defangi van Nederland Die Clavaroide (Biblthca Myco/. 126, 1989; linear plasmid), Smit
fangi. Aurisca/piaceae, Clavariaceae, C/avu/inaceae, (Biblthca Myco/. 143, 1992; transformation), Kuldau
Gomphaceae [Wetensch. Med. KNVV 113], 1976), et al. (Myco/. 89: 431, 1997; DNA), Anon. in Kren &
150 CLAVICIPITACEAE

Cvak (Eds) (Ergot. The Genus Claviceps. Medicinal claviformin, see patulin.
and Aromatic Plants Industrial Profiles 6, 1999), clavine alkaloids, a group of ergoline alkaloids occur-
PllZoutova et al. (Pl. Dis. 84: 437, 2000; genetic di- ring in Claviceps sclerotia; also synthesized by As-
versity), Scott et al. (Lett. Appl. Microbiol. 31: 95, pergillus famigatus and Penicillium chermesinum.
2000; DNA extraction), Tooley et al. (Phytopathol- See agroclavine, ergoline alkaloids, ergot.
ogy 90: 1126, 2000; population biology), White et al. Clavispora Rodr. Mir. (1979), Metschnikowiaceae.
(Stud. Mycol. 45: 95, 2000), PllZoutova (MR 105: Anamorph Candida. 2, widespread. See Lachance et
275, 2001; phylogeny), Tooley et al. (Mycol. 93: 541, al. (Int. J. Syst. Bacteriol. 36: 524, 1986), Hendriks et
2001; on sorghum), Tsukiboshi et al. (JARQ Japan al. (Syst. Appl. Microbiol. 15: 98, 1992), Kurtzman in
Agricultural Research Quarterly 35: 221, 2001; on Hawksworth (Ed.) (Ascomycete Systematics. Prob-
sorghum), Tooley et al. (Pl. Dis. 86: 1247, 2002; lems and Perspectives in the Nineties NATO ASI Se-
population biology), Alderman (Mycology Series 19: ries vol. 269 269: 363, 1994), Lachance & Phaff in
195, 2003; speciation), PllZoutova (Mycology Series Kurtzman & Fell (Eds) (Yeasts, a taxonomic study
19: 329, 2003; evolutionary strategy), Alderman et 4th edn: 148, 1998), Lachance et al. (FEMS Yeast
al. (Pl. Dis. 88: 63, 2004; USA), PllZoutova et al. Res. 4: 253, 2003; genetic variation), Arabatzis et al.
(MR 108: 126, 2004; pleomorphy), Walker (Aus- (Medical Mycology 42: 27, 2004; molecular delimita-
tralas. Pl. Path. 33: 211, 2004; Australia), Fisher et tion of clinical strains), Suh et al. (Mycol. 98: 1006,
al. (Can. J. Pl. Path. 27: 389, 2005; diagnostics), 2006; phylogeny).
Fisher et al. (MR 109: 439, 2005; diversity in Clavocephalis Bainier (1882) = Syncephalis fide Kirk
C. purpurea), PllZoutova & Frederickson (Pl. Path. (in litt. ).
54: 749, 2005; genetic diversity), Muthusubrarnanian Clavochytridium Couch & H.T. Cox (1939) = Blasto-
et al. (MR 110: 452, 2006; infraspecific variation), cladiella fide Couch & Whiffen (Am. J. Bot. 29: 582,
Tooley et al. (MR 110: 441, 2006; India), Zhang et 1942).
al. (Mycol. 98: 1076, 2006; phylogeny), van der Clavogaster Henn. (1896), ? Agaricaceae. 1, New
Linde & Wehner (Mycol. 99: 586, 2007; S Africa). Zealand. See Hennings (Hedwigia 35: 303, 1896).
Clavicipitaceae O.E. Erikss. (1982), Hypocreales. 43 Clavomphalia E. Horak (1987), Tricholomataceae. 1,
gen. (+ 28 syn.), 321 spp. China. See Horak (TMSJ 28: 176, 1987).
Lit.: Doguet (BSMF 76: 171, 1960; status), Koba- Clavularia P. Karst. (1882) = Cornucopiella fide
yasi & Shimizu ([Iconography of Vegetable Wasps Seifert (TBMS 85: 123, 1985).
and Plant Worms]: 280 pp., 1983), Koval' (Klavitsip- clavulate, somewhat club-like.
talnyie Grib SSSR, 1984), Rykard et al. (Mycol. 76: Clavulicium Boidin (1957), Clavulinaceae. 4, wide-
1095, 1984; conidiomata), Jones & Clay (CJB 65: spread. See Dentinger & McLaughlin (Mycol. 98:
1027, 1987; ascus ontogeny), Clay (Ecology 69: 10, 746, 2006; phylogeny).
1988), Samson et al. (Atlas of Entomopathogenic Clavulina J. SchrOt. (1888), Clavulinaceae. c. 40,
Fungi: 61, 1988), Samson et al. (Atlas of Entomopa- widespread. See Comer (Ann. Bot. Mem. [A mono-
thogenic Fungi: 187 pp., 1988), Rehner & Samuels graph of Clavaria and allied genera] 1, 1950), Peter-
(CJB 73: S265, 1991), Schardt et al. (Pl. Syst. Evol. sen (Mycol. 59: 39, 1967), Dentinger & McLaughlin
178: 27, 1991; coevolution of endophytes and teleo- (Mycol. 98: 746, 2006; phylogeny).
morphs with hosts), Morgan-Jones et al. (Mycotaxon Clavulinaceae Donk ( 1970), Cantharellales. 4 gen. (+
43: 401, 1992; Balansieae), Hywel-Jones & Evans 1 syn.), 59 spp.
(MR 97: 871, 1993), Spatafora & Blackwell (Mycol. Lit.: Coker (The Clavarias of the United States and
85: 912, 1993; DNA), Glenn et al. (Mycol. 88: 369, Canada [reprint, 1973], 1923), Comer (Ann. Bot.
1996), Hodge et al. (Mycol. 88: 715, 1996), Bacon & Mem. [A monograph ofClavaria and allied genera] 1,
Hill (Neotyphodium/Grass Interactions, 1997), Glenn 1950), Comer (TBMS [A monograph ofClavaria and
& Bacon (Neotyphodium/Grass Interactions Pro- allied genera, addenda] 35: 285, 1952), Pilat (Acta
ceedings of the Third International Symposium on Mus. Nat. Prag. 148: 129, 1958; European spp.),
Acremonium/Grass Interactions, held May 28-31, Thind (The Clavariaceae of India, 1961; 15 gen., 92
1997, in Athens, Georgia: 53, 1997), Tzean et al. (At- spp.; keys), Donk (Persoonia 3: 199, 1964), Henry
las of Entomopathogenic Fungi from Taiwan, 1997), (Ann. Carnegie Mus. 39: 125, 1967; keys 30 spp. W.
Bacon & White (Microbial Endophytes, 2000), Ba- Penn.), Petersen (TBMS 50: 641, 1967; fam. interre-
con & White (Microbial Endophytes: 600 pp., 2000), lationships), Maas Geesteranus (De fangi van Neder-
White et al. (Microbial Endophytes: 49, 2000), White land Die Clavaroide fangi. Auriscalpiaceae,
et al. (Stud. Mycol. 45: 95, 2000), P8Zoutova et al. Clavariaceae, Clavulinaceae, Gomphaceae
(MR 108: 126, 2004), Rehner & Buckley (Mycol. 97: [Wetensch. Med. KNVV 113], 1976), Petersen (My-
84, 2005), Stensrud et al. (MR 109: 41, 2005), Spata- col. 77: 903, 1985), Corner (Aust. J. Bot. 34: 103,
fora et al. (Mo/. Ecol. 16: 1701, 2007), Sung et al. 1986), Petersen (Bull. N.Z. Dept. Sci. Industr. Res.,
(Stud. Mycol. 57: 1, 2007; phylogeny, monogr.), Pl. Dis. Div. 263: 143, 1988), Corner (A monograph
Sung et al. (Mo/. Phylogenet. Evol. 44: 1204, 2007; of Clavaria and allied genera, addenda [Ann. Bot.,
phylogeny). Lond. N.S.] 16, 1989), Corner (A monograph of
Clavicipitales Nannf. (1932) = Hypocreales. Clavaria and allied genera, addenda [Ann. Bot.,
Clavicorona Doty ( 1947), Auriscalpiaceae. 10, wide- Lond. N.S.] 17, 1991), Pine et al. (Mycol. 91: 944,
spread. See Dodd (Mycol. 64: 746, 1972; key), 1999), Villegas et al. (Mycotaxon 10: 127, 1999),
Lickey et al. (Sydowia 55: 181, 2003; phylogeny). Henkel et al. (Mycol. Progr. 4: 343, 2005), Koide et
Clavicoronaceae Comer (1970) = Auriscalpiaceae. al. (New Phytol. 165: 305, 2005).
Clavicybe Harmaja (2002) = Ampulloclitocybe. Clavulinopsis Overeem (1923), Clavariaceae. 33,
Clavidisculum Kirschst. (1938) = Cistella fide Svrcek widespread. See Petersen (Mycol. Mem. 2, 1968; key
(Ceskd Mykol. 41: 193, 1987), Raitviir (Scripta My- IO N. Am. spp.), Petersen (Mycol. 70: 660, 1978),
col. 20, 2004). Dentinger & McLaughlin (Mycol. 98: 746, 2006;
 CL/OS TOMUM 151

phylogeny)= Clavaria (Clavar.) fide. dieted accurately, but concern has been expressed
clavus, the sclerotium of ergot (obsol. ). about anticipated mass extinctions of animal and
Cleidiomyces, see Kleidiomyces. plant species. To date, the impact on fungi, their re-
Cleistobombardia J.H. Mirza (1968) = Triptero- sponse, and the impact of that response on humanity,
sporella fide Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the have only just begun to be considered: public and po-
Fungi edn 8, 1995). litical awareness remains very low. If mass extinc-
cleistocarp, see cleistothecium. tions also occur in the fungi as a result of climate
Cleistocystis Sousa da Camara ( 1931 ), anamorphic change, many will be unrecorded, as so few of the
Pezizomycotina, Cpd.OeH.?. 1, Portugal. world's fungal species are known (see Numbers of
Cleistoiodophanus J.L. Bezerra & Kimbr. (1976), fungi). There is already some evidence that fruiting
Pezizaceae. 1, USA. periods have changed for north-temperate macro-
Cleistonium Speer (1986), anamorphic Glonium, fungi. As with animals and plants, the geographical
St.OeH.?. 1, Brazil. See Speer (BSMF 102: 104, distributions of fungi may move in response to cli-
1986). mate change, but at present accessible distributional
Cleistophoma Petr. & Syd. (1927), anamorphic Pe- information is inadequate and there are no agreed cri-
zizomycotina, Cpd.OeH.?. 2, N. America; Europe. See teria for determining whether fungi appearing in new
Sutton (Mycol. Pap. 141, 1977), Aa & Vanev (A Re- areas are invasives or refugees. The implications for
vision of the Species Described in Phyllosticta, agriculture and forestry, through potential spread of
2002). crop diseases, have been largely overlooked. Not
Cleistosoma Harkn. (1884) = Emericella fide Peek & enough is known about how fungi will respond to
Solheim (Mycol. 50: 844, 1959). temperature changes, nor about what impact that will
Cleistosphaera Syd. & P. Syd. (1916), Parodiopsida- have on, for example, the carbon cycle, although
ceae. 1, S. America. Dighton (2003) provides a scholarly introduction to
Cleistotheca Zukal (1893) = Pleospora fide von Arx & this impending debate. Some habitats are more
Muller (Stud Mycol. 9, 1975). clearly threatened by global warming than others, and
cleistothecium, a closed fruitbody having no prede- fungi known to occur only in those habitats (nivi-
fined opening; in ascomycota with asci not regularly colous myxomycetes, other alpine or arctic fungi,
arranged, e.g. an ascoma of Thielavia. cf. chasmothe- specialist mangrove swamp fungi etc.) can confi-
cium. dently be evaluated as under threat. For the rest, the
Cleistothecopsis F. Stevens & E.Y. True (1919) = current state of knowledge is rudimentary.
Pleospora fide Clements & Shear (Gen. Fung., 1931 ). Lit.: Aptroot & Herk (Environmental pollution
Cleistothelebolus Malloch & Cain (1971 ), Pezizomy- 146: 293, 2007; effect of global warming on lichen-
cotina. l (coprophilous), Canada. See van Brum- forming fungi with Trentepohlia phycobionts),
melen in Hawksworth (Ed.) (Ascomycete Systemat- Blaustein & Dobson (Nature 439: 143, 2006; role of
ics. Problems and Perspectives in the Nineties NATO Batrachochytrium dendrobatis and climate change in
ASI Series vol. 269 269: 400, 1994), van Brummelen amphibian decline, reviewed in MR 110: 752, 2006),
(Persoonia 16: 425, 1998; posn). Dighton (Fungi in ecosystem processes, 2003),
Clelandia Trappe (1979) [non Clelandia J.M. Black Gange et al. (Science 316: 71, 2007; changes in fun-
1932, Violaceae] = Mycoclelandia. gal fruiting patterns as evidence of climate change),
Clematomyces Thaxt. (1900), Laboulbeniaceae. 4 or 5, Mattock et al. (British Wildlife 18: 267, 2007;
Asia; west Africa. See Nannfeldt (Svensk bot. Tidskr. changes in fruiting patterns of spring fungi as evi-
43: 468, 1949). dence of climate change).
Cleptomyces Arthur (1918), Pucciniaceae. l (on Clinoconidium Pat. ( 1898), Cryptobasidiaceae. 2 (on
Leguminosae or Verbenaceae), S. America. See Thi- Lauraceae), C. & S. America. See Malen~on (BSMF
rumalachar (Mycol. 52: 688, 1961; syn. of Stereostra- 69: 94, 1953), Begerow et al. (Frontiers in Basidio-
tum), Lindquist (Royas de la Republica Argentina y mycote Mycology: 81, 2004).
zonas limitrofes, Series Coleccion Cientifica no. 20, Clinotrichum Cooke (1871) = Acladium fide Kendrick
1982). & Carmichae in Ainsworth et al. (Eds) (The Fungi
Clethria, see Cletria. 4A: 390, 1973).
Clethridium (Sacc.) Sacc. (1895) = Discostroma fide Clintamra Cordas & Duran (1977), Clintamraceae. l
Holm (Taxon 24: 475, 1975), Brockmann (Sydowia (on Nolina (Liliaceae)), N. America. See V3nky
28: 275, 1976), Kang et al. (MR 103: 53, 1999). (Fungal Diversity 6: 131, 200 l ).
Cletria P. Browne (1756) = Clathrus fide Stalpers (in Clintamraceae Vanky (2001), Ustilaginales. l gen., l
litt. ). spp.
Clibanites (P. Karst.) P. Karst. (1871), ? Bionectri- Lit.: Cordas & Duran (Mycol. 68: 1239, 1976),
aceae. 1 (on rotten wood), Finland. See Rossman et Duran (Ustilaginales of Mexico. Taxonomy, Sympto-
al. (Stud Mycol. 42: 248 pp., 1999). matology, Spore Germination and Basidial Cytology:
Climacocystis Kot!. & Pouzar (1958), Fomitopsida- 331 pp., 1987), V3nky (Cryptog. Stud. 1: 159 pp.,
ceae. l, widespread (north temperate). See Ryvarden 1987), V3nky (Trans. Mycol. Soc. Japan 32: 381,
& Gilbertson (Europ. Polyp. 1: 208, 1993). 1991), V3nky (MR 102: 513, 1998), Vanky (Fungal
Climacodon P. Karst. (1881), Phanerochaetaceae. 6, Diversity 6: 131, 2001).
widespread. See Candoussau (Bulletin de la Societe Clinterium Fr. (1849) = Topospora fide Groves (CJB
Mycologique du Beam 104: 3, 1998). 43: 1195, 1965).
Climacodontaceae Jiilich (1982) = Meruliaceae. Clintoniella (Sacc.) Rehm (1900) = Hypomyces fide
Climate change. There is widespread agreement Rogerson (Mycol. 62: 865, 1970), Rossman et al.
among scientists that Earth's climate is changing as a (Stud. Mycol. 42: 248 pp., 1999).
result of human activity. The impacts of this change, Cliostomum Fr. (1825), Ramalinaceae (L). 7, Europe;
which is towards global warming, cannot yet be pre- N. America. See Gowan (Mycol. 82: 766, 1990; key
151 CLISOSPORJUM

4 N. Am. spp.), Ekman (Symb. bot. upsal. 32 no. I: Closterosporium Sacc. (1883), anamorphic Mela-
17, 1997), Ekman (MR 105: 783, 2001; phylogeny). nomma, Cac.= eP.?. 1, Europe.
Clisosporium Fr. (1819) nom. rej. = Coniothyrium fide club fungi, the Clavariaceae.
Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, club root, a disease of crucifers (Plasmodiophora
1995). brassicae), see Plasmodiophora.
Clistosoma Clem. & Shear ( 1931) = Cleistosoma. cluster-cup, see aecium.
Clithramia Nag Raj (1988), anamorphic Pezizomy- clypeate, having a clypeus.
cotina, St. leP. l. 1 (on Oryza), India. See Nag Raj Clypeispora A.W. Rarnaley (1991), anamorphic My-
(CJB 66: 903, 1988). cosphaerella, Cpd.OeH. l. 1, USA. See Rarnaley (My-
Clithris (Fr.) Bonord. (1851) = Cenangium fide Minter cotaxon 40: 13, 1991).
(in litt. ). Clypeocarpus Kirschst. (1941) = Mazzantia fide von
Clitocybe (Fr.) Staude (1857), Tricholomataceae. c. Arx & Muller (Beitr. Kryptfl. Schweiz 11 no. 1,
300, widespread (esp. north temperate). C. augeana 1954).
(frequently but incorrectly as C. dealbata), a mush- Clypeoceriospora Sousa da Camara ( 1946), Pezizo-
room-bed contaminant. The genus is polyphyletic mycotina. I, Europe.
and several segregate genera have recently been rec- Clypeochorella Petr. (1923), anamorphic Pezizomy-
ognised. See Harmaja (Karstenia 10: 5, 1969; key 43 cotina, St.OeH.?. I, Europe.
spp. Finland), Singer (Sydowia 31: 199, 1979; key Clypeococcum D. Hawksw. (1977), Dacampiaceae. 7
202 spp.), Bigelow (Beih. Nova Hedwigia 72, 1982), (on lichens), Europe; N. America. See Hawksworth
Bigelow (Beih. Nova Hedwigia 81, 1985; N. Am. (J. Linn. Soc. Bot. 75: 196, 1977).
spp.), Moncalvo et al. (Syst. Biol. 49: 278, 2000; Clypeodiplodina F. Stevens (1927) = Ascochytulina
probably non-monophyletic), Harmaja (Ann. bot. fide Clements & Shear (Gen. Fung., 1931).
Jenn. 40: 213, 2003), Lachapelle (Revue du Cerc/e de Clypeolaria Tratt. (1825) nom. dub., Fungi. See Ru-
Mycologie de Bruxelles 3: 17, 2003; key Europ. dolphi (Linnaea 4: 395, 1829; det. as Insecta).
spp.), Mata & Petersen (Mycotaxon 86: 303, 2003; Clypeolella Hohn. ( 1910) = Schiffnerula fide Hughes
type studies of neotropical spp. ). (CJB 62: 2213, 1984), Hughes in Sugiyama (Ed.)
Clitocybula (Singer) Singer ex Metrod (1952), Maras- (Pleomorphic Fungi: The Diversity and its Taxo-
miaceae. c. 15, widespread (temperate). See Singer nomic Implications: 103, 1987), Hosagoudar (Zoos'
(Sydowia 31: 233, 1979; key). Print Journal 18: 1071, 2003).
Clitopilina Arnaud (1952) nom. nud., Xenasmataceae. Clypeolina Speg. (1923) = Clypeolopsis.
Clitopiloidea (Romagn.) Largent (1994) = Entoloma Clypeolina Theiss. ( 1918), Micropeltidaceae. 1, Brazil.
fide Kuyper (in litt.). Clypeolinopsis Bat. ( 1959) ? = Stomiopeltis fide
Clitopilopsis Maire (1937) = Rhodocybe fide Singer Muller & von Arx (Beitr. Kryptfl. Schweiz 11 no. 2,
(Am. midi. Nat. 37: 527, 1946). 1962).
Clitopilus (Fr. ex Rabenh.) P. Kumm. (1871), Entolo- Clypeolopsis F. Stevens & Manter (1925)? = Stomio-
mataceae. c. 30, widespread (north temperate). peltis fide Muller & von Arx (Beitr. Kryptfl. Schweiz
C. passeckerianus, a mushroom-bed contaminant. 11 no. 2, 1962).
See Ware (Gdnrs' Chron. 97: 325, 1935), Singer Clypeolum Speg. (1881), Pezizomycotina. 8, wide-
(Sydowia 31: 235, 1979; key), Baroni et al. (Fungal spread (tropical). See Batista (Publt;:oes Inst. Micol.
Diversity 6: 13, 2001; Thailand), Legon & Roberts Recife 56, 1959), Millier & von Arx (Beitr. Kryptfl.
(Mycologist 16: 114, 2002; Brit. sp.) See cat's ear. Schweiz 11 no. 2, 1962; synonymy with Porina).
Clohesyomyces K.D. Hyde (1993), anamorphic Pe- Clypeomyces Kirschst. (1935) nom. dub., Fungi. See
zizomycotina, Cpd.OeH.l. 1 (aquatic), Australia. See Petrak (Sydowia 1: 61, 1947).
Hyde (Aust. Syst. Bot. 6: 170, 1993). Clypeopatella Petr. (1942), anamorphic Pezizomy-
Clohiesia K.D. Hyde (1995), Sordariales. 2, Australia. cotina, St.OeH.?. 1, Rhodes.
See Hyde (Nova Hedwigia 61: 119, 1995; similarities Clypeophialophora Bat. & Peres (1962), anamorphic
with Clypeosphaeriaceae), Reblova & Winka (My- Pezizomycotina, St.OeH.?. 1, Brazil. See Batista &
col. 93: 478, 2001), Untereiner et al. (CJB 79: 321, Peres (Publr;:oes Inst. Micol. Recife 358: 8, 1962).
2001; phylogeny). Clypeophysalospora H.J. Swart ( 1981 ), Clypeosphae-
Clonophoromyces Thaxt. ( 1931 ), Laboulbeniaceae. I, riaceae. I (from dead leaves), Australia. See Kang et
West Indies; Japan. See Terada & Tavares (TMSJ 34: al. (Mycoscience 40: 151, 1999).
357, 1993; Japan). Clypeoporthe Hohn. (1919), Valsaceae. Anamorph
Clonostachyopsis Hohn. (1907) = Clonostachys fide Phaeocytostroma. 4 (grass culms), widespread
Clements & Shear (Gen. Fung., 1931), Schroers (tropical). See Sivanesan & Waller (Phytopath. Pap.
(Stud Mycol. 46: I, 2001). 29, 1986), Barr (Mycotaxon 41: 287, 1991).
Clonostachys Corda ( 1839), anamorphic Bionectri- Clypeoporthella Petr. (1924), ? Diaporthaceae. Ana-
aceae, Hso.OeH.15. 48, widespread (esp. Europe). morph Phomopsis. 2, Europe; N. America. See Barr
See Hawksworth & Punithalingam (TBMS 64: 89, (Mycol. Mem. 1, 1978).
1975), Schroers et al. (Mycol. 91: 365, 1999), Schro- Clypeopycnis Petr. (1925), anamorphic Pezizomy-
ers (Stud. Mycol. 45: 63, 2000; phylogeny), Schroers cotina, Cpd.OeH.15. 3, widespread. See Sutton &
(Stud. Mycol. 46: 1, 2001; monogr.). Pascoe (Stud. Mycol. 31: 177, 1989), Priest (Fungi of
Closteroaleurosporia Grigoraki (1924) = Micro- Australia: Septoria 0, 2006).
sporum. Clypeopyrenis Aptroot ( 1991 ), Pyrenulaceae (L ). 1, C.
closterospore (in dermatology), a multinucleate & S. America. See Aptroot (Biblthca Lichenol. 44:
phragmospore, as in Trichophyton (obsol.). 40, 1991), Aptroot et al. (Biblthca Lichenol. 97,
Closterosporia Grigoraki (1924) = Microsporum fide 2008; Costa Rica).
Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, Clypeorhynchus Kirschst. (1936) = Diaporthe fide von
1995). Arx & Muller (Beitr. Kryptfl. Schweiz 11 no. 1,
 COCCODIELLA 153

1954). cos is. A text, 1980), Szaniszlo et al. in Howard (Ed.)

Clypeoseptoria F. Stevens & P.A. Young (1925), (Fungi pathogenic for man and animals Part A, Biol-
anamorphic Pezizomycotina, St.OtH.?. 3, Hawaii; ogy, 1983; life cycle, dimorphism), Pan et al. (Mi-
Brazil. See Ciferri & Batista (Atti !st. bot. Univ. Lab. crobiology 140: 1481, 1994; syst. posn), Kaufman et
Crittog. Pavia ser. 5 14: 53, 1957). al. (J. Clin. Microbiol. 36: 3721, 1998; diagnostics in
Clypeosphaeria Fuckel ( 1870), Clypeosphaeriaceae. vivo), Fisher et al. (Mo/. Ecol. 8: l 082, 1999; popula-
31 (dead wood and bark), widespread. See Barr (SA tion studies), Larone et al. (Manual of Clinical Mi-
8: l, 1989), Hyde et al. (Sydowia 50: 21, 1998), Kang crobiology: 1259, 1999; review), Greene et al. (My-
et al. (Mycoscience 40: 151, 1999), Tsui et al. (My- co/. 92: 406, 2000; molecular detection and identifi-
ca/. 93: 1002, 2001; Hong Kong), Jeewon et al. (MR cation), Fisher et al. (Myco/. 94: 73, 2002;
107: 1392, 2003; phylogeny). C. posadasii), Sugiyama et al. (Stud. Myco/. 47: 5,
Clypeosphaeriaceae G. Winter (1886), Xylariales. 8 2002; phylogeny), Millar et al. (J. Clin. Microbiol.
gen.(+ 3 syn.), 49 spp. 41: 5778, 2003; molecular identification), Bialek et
Lit.: Barr (SA 8: l, 1989), Barr (Mycotaxon 39: 43, al. (J. C/in. Microbiol. 42: 778, 2004; molecular
1990), Hyde et al. (Sydowia 50: 21, 1998), Kang et identification), Mufioz et al. (J. Clin. Microbiol. 42:
al. (Fungal Diversity 1: 147, 1998), Kang et al. (My- 1247, 2004; Mexico), Geiser et al. (Myco/. 98: 1053,
coscience 40: 151, 1999; broad concept probably 2006; phylogeny), Pounder et al. (J. Clin. Microbiol.
polyphyletic), Jeewon et al. (MR 107: 1392, 2003). 44: 2977, 2006; molecular identification), Umeyama
Clypeosphaerulina Sousa da Camara (1939), Pezizo- et al. (J. Clin. Microbiol. 44: 1859, 2006; molecular
mycotina. l, Portugal. identification), Morrow (Myca/. 98: 669, 2006; in
Clypeostagonospora Punith. (1981), anamorphic Pe- Holocene bison).
zizomycotina, St.= eH. l. l, USA. See Punithalingam coccidioidin, an antigen prepared from Coccidioides
(Nova Hedwigia 34: 67, 1981 ). immitis, esp. for skin testing. Cf. spherulin.
Clypeostigma Hohn. (1919) = Phyllachora Nitschke ex coccidiomycosis, see Coccidioides; mycosis.
Fuckel ( 1870) fide von Arx & Miiller (Beitr. Kryptfl. Coccidomyces Buchner (1912), ? Saccharomycetidae.
Schweiz 11 no. l, 1954). 1 (in Insecta), Germany. See Stainhaus (Insect mi-
Clypeostroma Theiss. & Syd. (1914), Dothideomy- crobiology, 1946).
cetes. 2, Australasia. See von Arx & Miiller (Stud. Coccidophthora Syd. & P. Syd. (1913) nom. dub.,
Myco/. 9, 1975), Johnston (N.Z. JI Bot. 40: 265, Fungi. See Petch (TBMS 10: 190, 1925).
2002; revision). Cocciscia Norman (1870), ? Dacampiaceae (?L). l,
Clypeothecium Petr. (1922) = Exarmidium fide Barr & Scandinavia.
Boise (Mycotaxon 23: 233, 1985), Aptroot (Nova Coccobolus Wallr. (1833) = Ceuthospora Grev. fide
Hedwigia 66: 89, 1998). Rabenhorst (Dtschl. Krypt.-Fl. 1: 144, 1844), Sutton
Clypeotrabutia Seaver & Chard6n (1926) = Phylla- (Mycol. Pap. 141, 1977).
chora Nitschke ex Fuckel (1870) fide Cannon (My- Coccobotrys Boud. & Pat. (1900), anamorphic Le-
ca/. Pap. 163, 1991). piota. 2, Europe; Chile. See Donk (Taxon 11: 82,
Clypeum Massee (1896) = Parmularia Lev. fide Batista 1962).
& Vital (Atas Inst. Micol. Univ. Recife 1, 1960). Coccocarpia Pers. ( 1827), Coccocarpiaceae (L). 24,
Clypeus (Britzelm.) Fayod (1889) = Inocybe fide Mus- widespread. See Arvidsson (Op. Bot. 67, 1983;
sa! (Sy/I.fang. 15, 1901). monogr., key), Awasthi (Kavaka 12: 83, 1986; Indian
clypeus, a shield-like stromatic growth, with or without spp.), Marcano et al. (Trop. Bryol. 10: 215, 1995;
host tissue, over one or more ascomata or conidio- Venezuela), Makhija et al. (Trap. Bryol. 17: 47,
mata. 1999), Mi~dlikowska & Lutzoni (Am. J. Bot. 91: 449,
CMA, see Media. 2004; phylogeny), Mi~dlikowska et al. (Myco/. 98:
CMI, see IMI. l 088, 2006; phylogeny), Liicking et al. (Biblthca
Cnazonaria Corda (1829) = Typhula fide Berthier Lichenol. 95: 429, 2007; Costa Rica).
(Bull. mens. Soc. /inn. Lyon Num. Spec. 46, 1976). Coccocarpiaceae Henssen ( 1986), Peltigerales (L ). 5
co- (prefix), together. gen. (+ 5 syn.), 36 spp.
coacervate, massed (heaped), together. Lit.: Awasthi (Kavaka 13: 83, 1985), Lumbsch &
coadnate, united, cohering, connate. Kothe (Mycotaxon 43: 277, 1992), Lumbsch et al.
coalescent, joined together. (Mycotaxon 43: 277, 1992; thallus SEM), Marcano et
coarctate, crushed together, crowded, constricted. al. (Trop. Bryol. 10: 215, 1995), Wagner (Bryonora
Coccidiascus Chatton (1913),? Eremotheciaceae. l (in 15: 8, 1995), Makhija et al. (Trop. Bryo/. 17: 47,
Drosophila), Europe; N. America. See Phaff in 1999), Henssen & Toosberg (Bryologist 103: l 08,
Kurtzman & Fell (Eds) (Yeasts, a taxonomic study 2000), Ekman & Jorgensen (CJB 80: 625, 2002),
4th edn: 153, 1998), Suh et al. (Myco/. 98: 1006, Wedin & Wiklund (Symb. bot. upsa/. 34 no. l: 469,
2006; phylogeny). 2004), Mi~dlikowska et al. (Myco/. 98: 1088, 2006;
Coccidiodictyon Oberw. (1989), Septobasidiaceae. l, phylogeny), Hofstetter et al. (Mo/. Phylogen. Evol.
Spain. See Oberwinkler (Op. bot. 100: 188, 1989). 44: 412, 2007; phylogeny), Jorgensen (Nordic Lichen
Coccidioidaceae Cif. (1932)? = Onygenaceae. Flora 3: Cyanolichens: 12, 2007).
Coccidioides G.W. Stiles (1896), anamorphic Onygen- Coccochora Hohn. (1909), Dothideales. l, Asia. See
aceae, ?.OeH.?. 3, widespread (esp. America). Bose & Miiller (Indian Phytopath. 17: 3, 1964).
C. immitis on humans and animals (coccidiomycosis, Coccochorella Hohn. (1910) = Coccochora.
coccidioidal granuloma, San Joaquin Valley Fever). Coccochorina Hara (1927) = Clypeosphaeria fide Hara
See also Uncinocarpus. See Fiese (Coccidioidomyco- (Byogaichu-hoten, 1948).
sis, 1958), Al Doory (Mycopathologia 46: 113, 1972; Coccodiella Hara (1910), Phyllachoraceae. 21 (biotro-
bibliogr.), Sigler & Carmichael (Mycotaxon 4: 458, phic on leaves of Poaceae), widespread (tropical).
1976; Malbranchea state), Stevens (Coccidioidomy- See Hyde & Cannon (Myco/. Pap. 175: 114, 1999),
154 COCCODINIACEAE

Pearce & Hyde (Fungal Diversity Res. Ser. 17: 308 1960), Inacio & Cannon (Fungal Diversity 9: 71,
pp., 2006; Australia), Seixas et al. (Mycol. 99: 99, 2002).
2007; Brazil). Cocconiopsis G. Arnaud (1918) = Cyclostomella fide
Coccodiniaceae Hohn. ex O.E. Erikss. (1981), Chaeto- Muller & von Arx (Beitr. Kryptfl. Schweiz 11 no. 2,
thyriales. 5 gen. (+ 6 syn.), 18 spp. 1962).
Lit.: Eriksson (Op. Bot. 60, 1981), Reynolds (My- Coccopeziza Har. & P. Karst. (1890) = Arthonia fide
cotaxon 27: 377, 1986), Winka et al. (Mycol. 90: 822, Sherwood (Mycotaxon 6: 215, 1977).
1998; phylogeny), Winka (Phylogenetic Relation- Coccophacidium Rehm (1888) = Therrya fide Nann-
ships Within the Ascomycota Based on JBS rDNA Se- feldt (Nova Acta R. Soc. Scient. upsal., 1932).
quences, Akademisk Avhandling [Thesis (PhD), De- Coccophysium Link (1833) nom. dub.,? Fungi.
partment of Ecology and Environmental Science, Coccopleum Ehrenb. ( 1818) = Sclerotium fide Fries
Umeli University]: [91] pp., 2000), Liu & Hall (Proc. (Syst. Mycol. 2: 256, 1823).
natn Acad Sci. U.S.A. 101: 4507, 2004), Crous et al. Coccospora Kudo (1925), Microsporidia. 1.
(Stud. Mycol. 58: l, 2007; morphology). Coccosporella P. Karst. (1893) = Mycogone fide
Coccodinium A. Massa!. (1860), Coccodiniaceae. 2, Hughes (CJB 36: 727, 1958).
Europe. See Eriksson (Op. Bot. 60, 1981), Winka et Coccosporium Corda (1831) nom. rej., anamorphic
al. (Mycol. 90: 822, 1998; phylogeny), Crous et al. Pezizomycotina. See Hughes (CJB 36: 752, 1958),
(Stud. Mycol. 58: 1, 2007; morphology). Holubova-Jechova (Sydowia 46: 240, 1994; ? =
Coccodiscus Henn. (1904) = Coccoidea fide Muller & Corynespora (Corynesporasc.)).
von Arx (Beitr. Kryptfl. Schweiz 11 no. 2, 1962). Coccostroma Theiss. & Syd. (1914) = Coccodiella fide
Coccodothella Theiss. & Syd. (1915) = Coccoidella Hyde & Cannon (Mycol. Pap. 175, 1999; typifica-
fide Muller & von Arx (Beitr. Kryptfl. Schweiz 11 no. tion).
2, 1962). Coccostromella Petr. (1968), ? Dothideales. 1, wide-
Coccodothis Theiss. & Syd. (1914), Parmulariaceae. 2, spread (tropical). See Petrak (Sydowia 21: 267,
America. See Petrak (Sydowia 8: 291, 1954), Butin & 1967).
Marmolejo (Rev. Mex. Micol. 4: 9, 1988), Marmolejo Coccostromopsis Plunkett ( 1924) = Coccodiella fide
& Butin (MR 101: 1515, 1997). Hyde & Cannon (Mycol. Pap. 175, 1999).
Coccogloeum Petr. (1955), anamorphic Pezizomy- Coccotrema Mull. Arg. (1888), Coccotremataceae (L).
cotina, Cac.OeH.?. 1, Austria. See Petrak (Sydowia 9: 19, widespread. See Brodo (Bryologist 76: 260, 1973;
588, 1955). N. Am. spp.), Messuti (N.Z. JI Bot. 34: 57, 1996; S.
Coccoidea Henn. (1900), Coccoideaceae. 2, Japan; Am.), Lumbsch et al. (Organ. Divers. Evol. 1: 99,
India; C. America. See Eriksson (Op. Bot. 60, 1981), 2001; posn), Schmitt et al. (Lichenologist 33: 315,
Inacio & Cannon (Fungal Diversity 9: 71, 2002). 2001; generic limits), Messuti (Mycotaxon 82: 429,
Coccoideaceae Henn. ex Sacc. & D. Sacc. (1905), ? 2002; S America), Messuti (Biblthca Lichenol. 86:
Dothideales. 3 gen. (+ 4 syn.), 10 spp. 129, 2003), Schmitt et al. (J. Hattori bot. Lab. 100:
Lit.: Eriksson (Op. Bot. 60, 1981 ), Sivanesan 753, 2006; phylogeny).
(TBMS 89: 265, 1987), Yuan et al. (Mycotaxon 60: Coccotremataceae Henssen ex J.C. David & D.
175, 1996), Inacio & Cannon (Fungal Diversity 9: Hawksw. (1991), Pertusariales (L). 2 gen.(+ 3 syn.),
71, 2002). 20 spp.
Coccoidella Hohn. (1909), ? Coccoideaceae. Ana- Lit.: Brodo (Bryologist 76: 260, 1973), Henssen in
morph Col/etogloeum-like. 7, America (tropical); Brown et al. (Eds) (Lichenology: progress and prob-
Australia. See Muller & von Arx (Beitr. Kryptfl. lems: 107, 1976; ontogeny), Galloway & Watson-
Schweiz 11 no. 2, 1962), Sivanesan (TBMS 89: 265, Gandy (Bryologist 95: 227, 1992), Messuti (N.Z. JI
1987; posn), Yuan et al. (Mycotaxon 60: 175, 1996; Bot. 34: 57, 1996), Schmitt et al. (Lichenologist 33:
Australia), Inacio & Cannon (Fungal Diversity 9: 71, 315, 2001), Schmitt et al. (J. Hattori bot. Lab. 100:
2002). 753, 2006; phylogeny).
Coccoidiopsis Hara (1913) = Coccodiella fide Muller Coccotrichum Link (1824) = Botrytis fide Saccardo
& von Arx in Ainsworth et al. (Eds) (The Fungi 4A: (Sy/I. fang. 4: 120, 1886), Hughes (CJB 36: 727,
87, 1973), Cannon (SA 11: 168, 1993). 1958; accepted genus).
Coccomycella Hohn. (1917) = Coccomyces fide Sher- Coccularia Corda (1829) nom. dub., anamorphic Pe-
wood (Occ. Pap. Farlow Herb. Crypt. Bot. 15, 1980). zizomycotina. Rejected by Fries (Summ. veg. scand.:
Coccomyces De Not. (1847), Rhytismataceae. 116, 522, 1849).
widespread. See Sherwood (Occ. Pap. Farlow Herb. coccus, a spherical bacterium.
Crypt. Bot. 15, 1980; monogr., key), Cannon & Cochlearia (Cooke) Lambotte (1888) [non Cochlearia
Minter (Mycol. Pap. 155, 1986; India), Johnston L. 1753, Cruciferae] = Otidea fide Eckblad (Nytt
(N.Z. JI Bot. 24: 89, 1986; key 19 spp., NZ), Spooner Mag. Bot. 15: 1, 1968).
(Kew Bull. 45: 451, 1990; key 11 spp., Sabah), Johns- cochleariform, spoon-like in form.
ton (Mycotaxon 52: 221, 1994; ascospores), Johnston cochleate, shell-like in form; twisted like a shell.
(Aust. Syst. Bot. 13: 199, 2000; Australia), Lin et al. cochliobolin, see ophiobolin.
(Mycosystema 20: 1, 2001; China), Hou et al. (CJB Cochliobolus Drechsler (1934), Pleosporaceae. Ana-
83: 37, 2005; China), Wang et al. (Mycol. 98: 1065, morphs Bipolaris, Curvularia. 22, widespread. Im-
2006; phylogeny). portant plant pathogens include: C. heterostrophus
Coccomycetella Hohn. (1917), Odontotremataceae. 1, (anamorph Bipolaris maydis; leaf spot of maize),
Europe. See Sherwood-Pike (Mycotaxon 28: 137, C. miyabeanus (anamorph B. oryzae; brown spot of
1987). rice), C. sativus (anamorph B. sorokiniana, spot
Cocconia Sacc. (1889), Parmulariaceae. 6, widespread blotch and root rot of temperate cereals), C. victoriae
(tropical). See Hansford (Mycol. Pap. 15, 1946), Ba- (anamorph B. victoriae; foot rot of cereals); see vic-
tista & Vital (Atas Inst. Micol. Univ. Recife 1: 167, torin. See Sivanesan (Mycol. Pap. 158: 261 pp.,
 COELOMYCETES 155

1987), Raguchander et al. (Plant Pathology Newslet- (Lichenologist 31: 594, 1999).
ter 6: 45, 1990; on triticale), Lakshrnanan et al. (Z. Coeloanguillospora Dyko & B. Sutton (1978) =
PjlKrankh. PjlPath. PjlSchutz 98: 185, 1991; biocon- Filosporella fide Dyko & Sutton (i\{ycotaxon 7: 323,
trol), Panaccione et al. (Phytopathology 81: 1156, 1978).
1991; tox genes), Fetch et al. (Phytopathology 82: Coelocaulon Link (1833) = Cetraria fide Aptroot (in
1101, 1992; on Hordeum), Simcox et al. (Phytopa- litt. ), Kantvilas (Flora of Australia 55: 36, 1994;
thology 82: 621, 1992; isoenzymes ), Tzeng et al. Australia).
(Genetics Bethesda 130: 81, 1992; population struc- Coelographium (Sacc.) Glium. (1920), anamorphic
ture), Clay et al. (Protoplasma 178: 34, 1994; ap- Pezizomycotina, Hsy.OeP.?. 1, Europe.
pressoria), Jones & Dwtkle (Molecular Plant- Coelomomyces Keilin (1921), Coelomomycetaceae. c.
Microbe Interactions 8: 476, 1995; virulence genes), 70 (in Insecta), widespread. See Couch (J. Elisha
Scheffer & Walton (Helminthosporia Metabolites, Mitchell scient. Soc. 61: 124, 1945), Couch & Dodge
Biology, Plant Diseases Bipolaris, Drechslera, Exse- (J. Elisha Mitchell scient. Soc. 63: 69, 1947), Laird
rohilum: 61, 1995; toxigenic spp.), Gafur et al. (i\{y- (Can. J. Zoo/. 37: 781, 1959; key), Sparrow (Aquatic
coscience 38: 455, 1997; mating types), Christiansen Phycomycetes Edn 2: 638, 1960; keys), Laird (J. El-
et al. (MR 102: 919, 1998; mating types), Shimizu et isha Mitchell scient. Soc. 78: 132, 1962), Anon. in
al. (J. gen. appl. Microbiol. Tokyo 44: 251, 1998; Couch & Bland (Eds) (The genus Coelomomyces,
phylogeny), Turgeon & Berbee (Molecular Genetics 1988), Scholte et al. (J. Insect Sci. 4: 19, 2004).
of Host-Specific Toxins in Plant Disease: 153, 1998; Coelomomycetaceae Couch ex Couch (1962), Blasto-
pathogenesis), Berbee et al. (i\{ycol. 91: 964, 1999; cladiales. 2 gen. (+ 1 syn.), 71 spp.
phylogeny), Zhong & Steffenson (Phytopathology Lit.: Weiser & Zizka (Cesk:G i\{ykol. 28: 227, 1975)
91: 469, 2001; virulence), Gafur et al. (Mycobiology See also Lit. under Coelomomyces, Whisler et al.
31: 19, 2003; Indonesia), Schoch et al. (i\{ycol. 98: (Proc. natn Acad. Sci. U.S.A. 72: 693, 1975), Couch
1041, 2006; phylogeny). & Bland (The genus Coelomomyces: 399 pp., 1985),
Cochliomyces Speg. (1912), Euceratomycetaceae. 2, C. Scholte et al. (J. Insect Sci. 4: 1943, 2004).
& S. America. See Nannfeldt (Svensk bot. Tidskr. 43: Coelomorum Paulet (1793) = Helvella fide Hawk-
468, 1949). sworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995).
Cochlonema Drechsler (1935), Cochlonemataceae. 18, Coelomyces, see Coelomomyces.
widespread. See Drechsler (i\{ycol. 27: 185, 1935), Coelomycetes (obsol.). Widespr., saprobic or parasitic
Drechsler (Mycol. 29: 229, 1937), Drechsler (i\{ycol. on higher plants, fungi, lichens, vertebrates, also re-
31: 128, 1939), Drechsler (i\{ycol. 31: 388, 1939), covered from the widest range of ecological niches.
Drechsler (Mycol. 33: 248, 1941 ), Drechsler (i\{yco/. 1000 gen. (+ 500 syn.), 7000 spp. The term 'coelo-
34: 274, 1942), Drechsler (Mycol. 37: 1, 1945), mycetes' merely indicates that conidia are formed
Drechsler (i\{ycol. 38: 120, 1946), Drechsler (i\{yco/. within a cavity lined by fungal or fungal/host tissue.
43: 161, 1951), Drechsler (Mycol. 47: 364, 1955), The range of conidiogenous events is more limited
Drechsler (Myco/. 51: 787, 1959), Jones (TBMS 42: than in hyphomycetes (q.v.), but solitary, 'phialidic',
75, 1959; Kenya), Jones (TBMS 45: 348, 1962; UK), and 'annellidic' types predominate, and 'tretic' and
Miura (J. Jap. Bot. 47: 204, 1972; Japan), Dyal (Sy- 'basauxic' are absent. See Anamorphic fungi. For
dowia 27: 293, 1976; keys parasites of nematodes modern reassessments of coelomycete systematics
and amoebae, bibliogr.), Saikawa & Sato (i\{yco/. 83: see Sutton (in Ainsworth et al. (Eds), The Fungi 4A:
403, 1991; ultrastr.), Michel & Wylezich (Mikrokos- 513, 1973), Nag Raj (in Cole & Kendrick (Eds), Bi-
mos 94: 75, 2005; biology), Koehsler et al. (i\{yco/. ology of conidial fangi 1: 43, 1981), Nag Raj
99: 215, 2007; EM, phylogeny). ( Coelomycetous anamorphs with appendage-bearing
Cochlonemataceae Dudd. (1974), Zoopagales. 6 gen., conidia, 1993).
33 spp. Lit.: Hohnel (i\{ykol. Unters. 1: 301-369, 1923;
Lit.: Dyal (Sydowia 27: 293, 1976; keys parasites classification), Grove (British stem- and leaf fangi 1
of nematodes and amoebae, bibliogr.), Saikawa & & 2, 1935, 1937), Petch (TBMS 26: 53-70, 1943;
Saito (TBMS 87: 337, 1986), Saikawa & Sato (i\{ycol. British Nectrioideae), Sutton (Coelomycetes I - VII,
83: 403, 1991), Saikawa & Katsurashima (i\{yco/. 85: i\{ycol. Pap. 1961-1981; VI, 1977, generic names
24, 1993), Saikawa & Aoki (Nova Hedwigia 60: 571, proposed for Coelomycetes), Nag Raj et al. (/cones
1995), Tanabe et al. (Mo/. Phylogen. Evol. 16: 253, generum coelomycetum I-XIII, 1972-1982), Nag Raj
2000), Barron (Biodiversity of Fungi Inventory and et al. (CJB 49-67; Genera coelomycetum 1-XXVIII),
Monitoring Methods: 435, 2004). Mathur (The Coelomycetes of India, 1979), Kendrick
Cocoicola K.D. Hyde (1995), Phaeochoraceae. 5 (palm (The wholefangus, 1979), Michaelides et al. (/cones
leaves), widespread (tropical). See Hyde & Cannon generum coelomycetum suppl.), Sutton (The Coelo-
(i\{ycol. Pap. 175, 1999). mycetes, 1980), Nag Raj (in Cole & Kendrick, Biol-
Codinaea Maire (1937), anamorphic Chaetosphaeria. ogy of conidial fangi: 43-84, 1981 ). See also under
See Gamundi et al. (Darwiniana 21: 96, 1977), Kut- Mitosporic fungi.
hubutheen & Nawawi (MR 95: 1224, 1991), Samuels This artificial class has been traditionally separated
et al. (Mycol. 89: 156, 1997; teleomorph). into three orders, Sphaeropsidales, characterized by
Codinaeopsis Morgan-Jones (1976), anamorphic pycnidial conidiomata, Melanconiales with acervular
Chaetosphaeriaceae, Hso.OeH.16. 1, N. America; Ja- conidiomata, and Pycnothyriales with pycnothyrial
pan. See Morgan-Jones (i\{ycotaxon 4: 166, 1976), conidiomata. An alternative system for anamorphic
Arambarri & Cabello (i\{ycotaxon 38: 11, 1990), Re- fungi as a whole (now obsol.) was suggested by Sut-
blova (Stud. i\{ycol. 45: 149, 2000; review), Reblova ton ( 1980) where differences in conidiogenesis were
& Winka (i\{ycol. 92: 939, 2000; phylogeny). used for separation of taxa at the class, subclass and
Codonmyces Calat. & Etayo (1999), anamorphic Pe- ordinal levels with conidiomatal structure used at the
zizomycotina. 1, Spain. See Calatayud & Etayo subordinal level. The traditional separation is:
156 COELOMYCIDIUM

(1) Melanconiales (fams. Melanconiaceae, Stil- 1974).

bosporaceae, Coryneaceae - see Sutton, 1973 for dis- Coelopogon Brusse & Kiirnefelt ( 1991 ), Parmeliaceae
cussion for family names). Mycelium is within the (L). 2, south temperate. See Brusse & Kiirnefelt (My-
host or substratum. Conidiogenous events are vari- cotaxon 42: 35, 1991), Thell et al. (Mitteilungen aus
ous. Conidiomata are subcuticular, epidermal, dem Institut fiir Allgemeine Botanik Hamburg 30-32:
subepidermal, peridermal or subperidermal and the 283, 2002; phylogeny, ecology), Thell et al. (Mycol.
conidiogenous layer is formed within the substratum. Progr. 1: 335, 2002; phylogeny), Mattsson & Articus
Dehiscence is by rupture of the overlying tissues and (Symb. bot. upsal. 34 no. 1: 237, 2004; phylogeny).
conidial masses may be dry or slimy. Conidiomata Coelopus Bataille ( 1908) = Gyroporus fide Singer (Am.
become erumpent at maturity and grade into sporo- midi. Nat. 37: 527, 1946).
dochial conidiomata (tuberculariaceous hyphomy- Coelorhopalon Overeem (1925) = Xylaria Hill ex
cetes). In culture such fungi cannot be distinguished Schrank fide Dennis (Mycol. Pap. 62, 1956), Lress0e
from many hyphomycetes. (SA 13: 43, 1994;? synonym of Xylaria).
Lit.: von Arx (A revision of the fangi classified as Coelosphaeria Sacc. (1873) = Nitschkia fide Holm
Gloeosporium, 1970), Guba (Monograph of Mono- (Tax.on 24: 275, 1975).
chaetia and Pestalotia, 1961 ), Vassiljevsky & Kara- Coelosporidium Mesnil & Marchoux (1897) nom.
kulin (Fungi imperfecti parasitici, Pt. II. Melanconia- dub., Fungi. Protozoa or Fungi.
les, 1950). Coelosporium Link (1824), anamorphic Pezizomy-
(2) Sphaeropsidales (Phomales, Phyllostictales; cotina, Hso.?.?. 1, Europe.
fams. Sphaerioidaceae, Nectrioidaceae, Leptostro- Coemansia Tiegh. & G. Le Monn. (1873), Kickxella-
mataceae, Excipulaceae, Discellaceae, Asbolisiaceae ceae. 18, widespread. See Linder (Farlowia 1: 49,
etc. - see Sutton, 1973 for discussion of family 1943; key), Benjamin (Aliso 4: 149, 1959), Chein
names). Mycelium may be immersed in the substra- (Mycol. 63: 1046, 1971), Young (Microbios 63: 187,
tum or superficial. Conidia may be dry or slimy and 1990; ultrastr.), Kwansa et al. (MR 103: 900, 1999;
conidiogenous events are various. Conidiomata are isolation), Kwansa et al. (MR 103: 925, 1999; myco-
superficial, semi-immersed or immersed with the co- parasitism), Kurihara & Tokumasu (Memoirs of the
nidiogenous layer lining the walls of the locule(s). National Science Museum Tokyo 34: 205, 2000; Ja-
Diversity in conidiomatal structure is considerable in pan), Ho & Hsu (Taiwania 50: 22, 2005; Taiwan),
terms of tissue composition (see tissue types), num- James et al. (Nature 443: 818, 2006; phylogeny).
ber and arrangement of locules, relationship to the Coemansiella Sacc. (1883) = Kickxella fide Linder
substrata and type of dehiscence (see Sutton, 1980; (Farlowia 1: 49, 1943).
Nag Raj, 1981, for the range of variation). Coemurus, see Coeomurus.
Lit.: Allescher (Rabenh. Krypt. -Fl. 1 (6-7), 1900- Coenicia Trevis. ( 1861) ? = Pyrenula Ach. ( 1809) fide
03), Diedicke (Krypt.-F/. Mk Brandenb. 9 (7), 1914), Aguirre-Hudson (Bull. Br. Mus. nat. hist. Bot. 21: 85,
Petrak & Sydow (Beih. Rep. spec. nov. regni veg. 42, 1991).
1927; Macrophoma and its segregates), Bender (The coeno- (prefix), living together, e.g. multinucleate.
Fungi Imperfecti: Order Sphaeropsidales, 1933), Coenocarpus Fr. (1825) = Chaenocarpus Spreng.
Biga et al. (Sydowia 12, 1959; Coniothyrium), By- coenocentrum (of oomycetes), a small deeply staining
zova et al. (Flora Sporovyk rast. Kazak. 5, 1970), body at the centre of the multinucleate oosphere to
Punithalingam (Studies on Sphaeropsidales in culture which the egg-nucleus goes.
I-III, Mycol. Pap. 1970-81 ). coenocyte (adj. coenocytic), a multinucleate mass of
(3) Pycnothyriales (fams. Pycnothyriaceae, Mi- protoplasm; (adj., of fungi), non-cellular, in the sense
crothyriopsidaceae, Peltopycnidiaceae, Actinothyri- of non-septate; Vuillemin (1912) used coenocyte for
aceae, Actinopeltaceae, Rhizothyriaceae, Pel- a cell usually multinucleate and apocyte for one tem-
tasteraceae, see Katumoto, 197 5, for discussion of porarily or secondarily multinucleate; coenocytium
family names). Mycelium may be immersed in the originally used for a structure resulting from nuclear
substratum or superficial; when superficial it may division not followed by cytoplasmic cleavage, in
bear hyphopodia and/or setae. Conidia are produced contrast to a syncytium, a multinucleate structure re-
in several ways. Conidiomata are superficial or sub- sulting from the fusion of several protoplasts.
cuticular, flattened, uni- or multi-Jocular, sometimes coenogametes, multinucleate gametangia (q.v.) which,
attached to the substratum by a central column of tis- upon fusion, give a coenozygote.
sue or hypostroma, otherwise attached at the periph- Coenogoniaceae Stizenb. (1862), Ostropales. 1 gen. (+
ery; conidiogenous layer may be restricted to the up- 13 syn.), 87 spp.
per or lower surface or occur on both; tissue structure Lit.: Davis (Bryologist 97: 186, 1994), Stocker-
of the pycnothyrium and nature of marginal cells are Worgiitter (Symbiosis 23: 117, 1997), Liicking &
important generic criteria. Anamorphs of Dothidea- Kalb (Bot. Jb. 122: 1, 2000), Kauff & Lutzoni (Mo/.
les. Phylogen. Evol. 25: 138, 2002), Mi11.dlikowska et al.
Lit.: Naumov (BSMF 30: 423-432, 1915), Arnaud (Mycol. 98: 1088, 2006; phylogeny), Rivas Platas et
(Ann. Ecol. Nat. Agr. Montp. 16: 1-288, 1918), v. al. (Fungal Diversity 23: 255, 2006).
Hohnel (Mykol. Unters. 1: 301-369, 1923), Tehon Coenogoniomycella Cif. & Tomas. (1954) = Coe-
(Trans. Ill. St. Acad. Sci. 33: 63-65, 1940), Batista & nogonium Ehrenb. fide Hawksworth et al. (Diction-
Ciferri (Mycopath. Mycol. Appl. 11: 1-102, 1959), ary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995).
Katumoto (Bull. Fae. Agr. Yamaguti Univ. 26: 45- Coenogoniomyces Cif. & Tomas. (1954) = Coenogo-
122, 1975). nium Ehrenb. fide Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of
Coelomycidium Debais. ( 1919), Blastocladiales. 1, the Fungi edn 8, 1995).
Europe. See Loubes & Manier (Prototistologica 10: Coenogonium Clem. (1909) = Coenogonium Ehrenb.
47, 1974), Weiser & ZiZka (Ceska Mykol. 28: 159, fide Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn
1974), Weiser & ZiZka (Ceska Mykol. 28: 227, 1974, 8, 1995).
 COLEOSPORIUM 157

Coenogonium Ehrenb. (1820), Coenogoniaceae (L). c. Colacosiphon R. Kirschner, R. Bauer & Oberw.
87, widespread (esp. tropical). See Santesson (Symb. (2001), anamorphic Cryptomycoco/acaceae. l, Ger-
bot. upsa/. 12 no. 1: 1, 1952), Uyenco (Bryologist 66: many. See Kirschner et al. (Mycol. 93: 643, 2001),
217, 1964; taxonomy), Uyenco (Trans. Am. microsc. Bauer et al. (Myco/. 95: 756, 2003; ultrastr.).
Soc. 84: 1, 1965; Trentepoh/ia), Wang Jang (Tai- Colemaniella Agnihothr. (1974), anamorphic Pezizo-
wania 17: 40, 1972), Xavier Filho et al. (Boin Soc. mycotina, Hso.= eP.?. 1, India. See Agnihothrudu
Bot. II 56: 115, 1983; Brazil), Lucking & Kalb (Bot. (Journal of Coffee Research 4: 3, 1974).
Jb. 122: 1, 2000; Brazil), Malcolm (Australasian Colensoniella Hafellner ( 1979), ? Dothideales. 1, south
Lichenology 54: 19, 2004; generic limits), Miitd- temperate. See Hafellner (Nova Hedwigia Beih. 62:
likowska et al. (Myco/. 98: 1088, 2006; phylogeny), 160, 1979), Rosato (Boin Soc. argent. Bot. 30: 163,
Rivas Platas et al. (Fungal Diversity 23: 255, 2006; 1995; Argentina).
Costa Rica). Coleocarpon Stubblef., T.N. Taylor, C.E. Mill. & G.T.
Coenoicia Trevis. (1861) = Melanotheca fide Hawk- Cole (1983), Fossil Fungi. 1, USA.
sworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995). Coleodictyospora Charles ( 1929), anamorphic Pe-
Coenomyces K.N. Deckenb. (1901), Chytridiomycota. zizomycotina, Hso.#eP.l. 1, West Indies. See Mel'nik
1 (on marine cyanobacteria), Europe; N. America. (Mikol. Fitopatol. 32: 32, 1998).
Coenomycogonium Cif. & Tomas. (1954) = Coenogo- Coleodictys Clem. & Shear (1931) = Coleodic-
nium Ehrenb. fide Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of tyospora.
the Fungi edn 8, 1995). Coleoma Clem. (1909) = Coleopuccinia.
Coenosphaeria Munk (1953) = Keissleriella fide Bose Coleomyces Moreau & M. Moreau (1937) = Cylindro-
(Phytopath. Z. 41, 1961). carpon fide Booth (Mycol. Pap. 104, 1966).
coenozygote, see coenogametes. Coleonaema Hohn. (1924), Pezizomycotina. See Duan
Coeomurus Gray (1821) nom. rej. = Uromyces fide et al. (Fungal Diversity 26: 187, 2007; revision).
Berndt (in litt. ). Coleophoma Hohn. (1907), anamorphic Pezizomy-
Coevolution. Reciprocal evolutionary adaptations cotina, Cpd.OeH.15. 14, widespread. See Sutton (The
between disparate organisms leading to their interde- Coelomycetes, 1980), Masilamani & Muthumary
pendence. A process widespread in fungi as about (Acta Bot. Indica 22: 286, 1994; ultrastr.), Masila-
two-thirds of the spp. form intimate relationships mani & Muthumary (MR 99: 693, 1995; ontogeny),
with other organisms as commensals, mutualists, or Wu et al. (MR 100: 943, 1996; revision), Bianchinotti
pathogens. Most studied in pathogen-host gene-for- & Rajchenberg (Sydowia 56: 217, 2004; on Pro-
gene (q.v.) 'arms-races'. teaceae), Duan et al. (Fungal Diversity 26: 187,
Lit.: Cannon (in McKey & Sprent (Eds), Advances 2007; revision).
in legume systematics S, 1994; in Phyllachoraceae Coleopteromyces Ferrington, Lichtw. & Lopez-Lastra
and Leguminosae), Hedberg (Ed.) (Symb. bot. upsal. (1999), Legeriomycetaceae. 1 (in Scirtidae), Brazil.
22(4), 1979; parasites as taxonomists), Karatygin See Lichtwardt et al. (Myco/. 91: 1064, 1999).
(Koevolutseya gribov i rastenii, 1993), Kenneth & Coleopuccinia Pat. ( 1889), Pucciniales. 4 (on
Palti (Mycol. 76: 705, 1984; in Compositae), Pi- Rosaceae (III)), Japan; China. See Thirumalachar &
rozynski & Hawksworth (Eds) ( Coevolution offangi Whitehead (Am. J. Bot. 41: 120, 1954), Cummins &
with plants and animals, 1988), Savile (Bot. Rev. 45: Hiratsuka (Illus tr. Gen. Rust Fungi rev. edit., 1983;
377, 1979), Stone & Hawksworth (Eds) (Coevolution syn. of Gymnosporangium).
and systematics, 1986), Thompson (The coevolution- Coleopucciniella Hara ex Hirats. (1937), Pucciniaceae.
ary process, 1994). 2, E. Asia (esp. Japan). See Laundon (Mycotaxon 3:
See also ambrosia fungi, Endophytes, Fungicolous 134, 1975).
fungi, galls, Insects and fungi, Lichens, Mycorrhiza, Coleoseptoria Petr. (1940), anamorphic Pezizomy-
symbiosis. cotina, St.OfH.?. 1, Germany.
Coilomyces Berk. & M.A. Curtis (1853) = Geastrum Coleosperma Ingold (1954), Dermateaceae. 1
fide Zeller (Myco/. 40: 649, 1948). (aquatic), British Isles. See Ingold (TBMS 37: 9,
Coinostelium Syd. (1939) = Prospodium fide Thiru- 1954), Nauta & Spooner (Mycologist 13: 65, 1999).
malachar & Kem (Bull. Torrey bot. Club 82: 102, Coleospora Cribb (1959) nom. dub.,? Fungi.
1955). Coleosporiaceae Dietel ( 1900), Pucciniales. 6 gen. (+
Cokeromyces Shanor (1950), Mucoraceae. 1, USA. 5 syn.), 131 spp.
See Shanor et al. (Myco/. 42: 271, 1950), Benny & Lit.: Berndt (CJB 77: 1469, 1999), Crane (CJB 79:
Benjamin (Aliso 8: 391, 1976), McGough et al. (Clin. 957, 2001), Ono (Mycoscience 43: 421, 2002),
Microbiol. News/. 12: 113, 1980; mucormycosis), Cummins & Hiratsuka (Il/ustr. Gen. Rust Fungi edn
Jeffries & Young (Mycol. 75: 509, 1983; ultrastr.), 3: 225 pp., 2003), Hernandez & Hennen (Myco/. 95:
Benny et al. (Mycotaxon 22: 119, 1985), Axelrod et 728, 2003), Maier et al. (CJB 81: 12, 2003), Wing-
al. (J. Infect. Dis. 155: 1062, 1987; mucormycosis), field et al. (Australas. Pl. Path. 33: 327, 2004), Aime
Murripalli et al. (J. Clin. Microbiol. 34: 2601, 1996; (Mycoscience 47: 112, 2006).
mucormycosis), O'Donnell et al. (Myco/. 93: 286, Coleosporium Lev. (1847), Coleosporiaceae. c. 100
2001; phylogeny), Voigt & Wostemeyer (Gene 270: (on Pinus (0, I) (Pinaceae); on dicots (asp. asterids)
113, 2001; phylogeny), Tanabe et al. (Mo/. Phylogen. and some monocots (Orchidaceae) (II Caeoma-like,
Evol. 30: 438, 2004; phylogeny), White et al. (Myco/. III)), widespread. C. campanulae (on Campanula),
98: 872, 2006; phylogeny). C. senecionis (on Senecio ), C. solidaginis (on Soli-
Colacogloea Oberw. & Bandoni (1991), Heterogas- dago and Aster), 5 microcyclic spp. on Pinus. See
tridiaceae. 4, widespread (north temperate). See Fell Kem (Mycol. 20: 60, 1928; key spp. on Pinus),
et al. (Int. J. Syst. Evol. Microbiol. SO: 1351, 2000; Laundon (Mycotaxon 3: 154, 1975; typification), Ka-
mo!. phylogeny), Bandoni et al. (Czech Mycology 54: neko (Rep. Tottori mycol. Inst. 19: 1, 1981; keys 28
31, 2002; Canada). Jap. spp.), Berndt (Sydowia 48: 263, 1996), Mims &
158 COLEROA

Richardson (CJB 83: 451, 2005; ultrastr.), Aime taken to ensure that populations are not unduly de-
(Mycoscience 47: 112, 2006). nuded by collectors. Field observations may suffice,
Coleroa Rabenh. (1850), Venturiaceae. 8, widespread. and necessary chemical tests can sometimes be car-
See Barr (Sydowia 41: 25, 1989; key 3 N. Am. spp.). ried out in situ. It is possible to assess the condition
Colispora Marvanova (1988), anamorphic Pezizomy- of immersed and stromatic microfungi in the field by
cotina, Hso.= eH.21. 2 (aquatic), widespread. See cutting transversely across the fruit bodies and exam-
Marvanova (TBMS 90: 614, 1988), Nawawi & Kut- ining their contents preferably with a hand-lens;
hubutheen (Mycotaxon 34: 497, 1989; Malaysia), where spores are present the inner surface of the
Gonczol & Revay (Mycotaxon 59: 237, 1996), Des- fruit-body is usually shiny, and the contents will
cals (MR 109: 545, 2005; diagnostics). swell if a drop of water is added. Collections should
collabent, falling in; collapsing. be placed in packets or baskets as appropriate, ensur-
Collacystis Kunze (1827) nom. dub., anamorphic Pe- ing that fragile specimens are protected from crush-
zizomycotina. See Sutton (Mycol. Pap. 141, 1977). ing, and that there is an unambiguous link between
collarette, a cup-shaped structure at the apex of a co- field notes and specimen. Plastic bags are not rec-
nidiogenous cell. ommended due to the uncontrollable build-up of hu-
collariate, having a collar; see collarette. midity levels. Where feasible, specimens should be
Collarium Link (1809) nom. dub., anamorphic Pe- collected along with their substratum, to minimize
zizomycotina. disturbance of their structures. Knives, folding saws
collarium, the ring of tissue to which the proximal ends or secateurs may be appropriate, and for rock-
of remote lamellae are attached as in Marasmius spp., inhabiting lichens a geological hammer and masonry
etc. chisel may be needed. After as short a time as possi-
collateral host, see Pucciniales. ble, and if necessary after microscopical examination,
Collecephalus J.A. Spencer (1972), anamorphic Pe- the material must be dried. Many leaf-fungi are best
zizomycotina, Hso.OeH.6. I, USA. See Spencer pressed between drying papers, although delicate hy-
(Hemerocallis J. 26: 15, 1972). phomycetes etc. may be damaged by such a process
Collection and preservation. Carefully dried speci- and should be air-dried. Specimens of microfungi on
mens of many fungi retain at least their microscopic wood and bark, and most macrofungi, such as poly-
structure for many years. Their preservation in dried pores and some gasteromycetes, should be dried in a
reference collections as research and voucher mate- current of warm dry air, ideally in a specially con-
rial is therefore recommended. For most taxa, it is structed dryer. Spore prints (on black paper if the
only practicable to retain fruit-bodies in dried collec- spores are pale) of hymenomycetes are valuable, and
tions, though mycelia can be preserved as living cul- can sometimes later be used for culturing.
tures. Most fungi with fleshy fruit bodies shrink con- Once dry, specimens are usually kept loose, to fa-
siderably on drying, and such features as colour are cilitate later observations. Microfungi should be pro-
frequently lost. Good field notes on size, shape, col- tected by glassine inner bags in folded paper outer
our, texture etc. are thus important, and colour pho- packets, which may be fixed onto herbarium sheets
tographs are valuable. Freeze-drying (lyophilization) or kept in filing cabinets. Fragile specimens, espe-
of fleshy fungi often gives satisfactory results (Ken- cially myxomycetes and macrofungi, are normally
drick, Mycol. 61: 392, 1969), although the resulting pinned or glued onto small pieces of card and kept in
specimens are fragile. small cardboard boxes. Nowadays, most collection
The experienced worker when making a collection data are stored in computerized databases, but pack-
gives attention to (I) conservation: ensuring that the ets must still be labelled with at least basic informa-
gathering is unlikely to affect the continuing presence tion in order to facilitate curation. Illustrations, pho-
of the fungus in that location; (2) quality: representa- tographs etc. must also be cross-referenced with the
tive material must be gathered in a range of devel- specimen. Semi-permanent slide preparations (see
opmental stages (including those with full-sized Mounting media) should always be kept if possible,
spores in or on the cells producing them and appear- either in protective cardboard boxes within the
ing ready for release, but also including when possi- specimen packet or in a separate collection. This
ble earlier and later stages); (3) amount: where possi- minimizes the need for future workers to deplete the
ble, enough material should be collected for investi- specimen further, and is particularly important for
gation not only by the collector but also later by oth- type or authentic collections.
ers; and (4) field notes, ensuring that features which See also Genetic Resource Collections, Invento-
will deteriorate on drying are adequately described, ries, Reference collections.
and that as much information as possible is given Collema C.A. Browne (1756),? Pezizomycotina (L). I,
about the location and timing of the collection (in- Europe.
cluding, where possible, latitude, longitude, altitude Collema Weber ex F.H. Wigg. (1780) nom. cons.,
in m above sea level and, where appropriate, aspect), Collemataceae (L). 78, widespread. See Degelius
abundance (not what is being counted - ascoma, (Symb. bot. upsal. 13 no. 2: I, 1954; Europe, keys),
basidioma etc. - the number seen - a logarithmic scale Degelius (Symb. bot. upsal. 20 no. 2: I, 1974; extra-
may be appropriate - the time taken to see that quan- Europe, keys), Akhtar & Awasthi (Biol. Mem. 5: 13,
tity, and whether the find was serendipitous or the 1980; India), Degelius (Nordic JI Bot. 6: 345, 1986),
result of a search - in the case of an unsuccessful Swinscow & Krog (Lichenologist 18: 63, 1986; E Af-
search, an abundance of zero may be recorded), asso- rica), Upreti & Singh (J. Bombay nat. Hist. Soc. 85:
ciated organisms (e.g. the species of plant on which 234, 1988; India), Degelius (Nordic JI Bot. 9: IOI,
the fungus occurs), the part of the organism (e.g. leaf) 1989; New Zealand), Degelius (Nordic JI Bot. 14:
or other substratum, and details of the nature of any 229, 1994), Liu & Wei (Mycotaxon 86: 349, 2003;
association (necrotrophic parasite etc.). Many lichens China), Liu & Wei (Mycosystema 22: 531, 2003;
are very slow-growing, so particular care should be China), Miitdlikowska & Lutzoni (Am. J. Bot. 91:
 COLLETOTRJCHUM 159

449, 2004; phylogeny), Wedin & Wiklund (Symb. Colletomanginia Har. & Pat. (1906)? = Engleromyces
bot. upsa/. 34 no. 1: 469, 2004; phylogeny), Mi!ld- fide Lloyd (Myco/. Writ., 1917), Rogers (Mycol. 73:
likowska et al. (Myco/. 98: 1088, 2006; phylogeny). 28, 1981 ), Lress0e (SA 13: 43, 1994).
Collemataceae Zenker ( 1827), Peltigerales (L ). 8 gen. Colletosporium Link (1824), anamorphic Pezizomy-
(+ 35 syn.), 293 spp. cotina. 2, Europe. See Hughes (CJB 36: 727, 1958).
Lit.: Henssen (Lichenologist 3: 29, 1965; simple- Colletostroma Petr. (1953) = Colletotrichum fide von
spored gen.), Upreti & Singh (J. Bombay nat. Hist. Arx (Verh. K. ned. Akad. Wet. Arnst. C 51: 1, 1957).
Soc. 85: 234, 1988), Jorgensen & Henssen (Graphis Colletotrichella Hohn. ( 1916) = Kabatia fide Sutton
Scripta 5: 12, 1993), Degelius (Nordic JI Bot. 14: (Mycol. Pap. 141, 1977).
229, 1994), Verdon & Elix (Acta Bot. Fenn. 150: Colletotrichopsis Bubak (1904) ? = Colletotrichum
209, 1994), Galloway & Jorgensen (Flechten Poll- fide von Arx (Verh. K. ned. Akad. Wet. Arnst. C 51: 1,
mann Contributions to Lichenology in Honour of 1957).
Gerhard Follmann: 227, 1995), Galloway (Nova Colletotrichum Corda (1831 ), anamorphic G/omerella,
Hedwigia 69: 317, 1999), Galloway & Knight Cac.OeH.15. 60, widespread. C. gloeosporioides (600
(Lichenologist 31: 642, 1999), Jorgensen & Toosberg syn.; teleomorph G/omerella cingu/ata) (anthracnose
(Bryologist 102: 412, 1999), Guttova (Lichenologist of citrus, banana, and many other plants), C. kahawae
32: 291, 2000), Wiklund & Wedin (Cladistics 19: (coffee berry disease; Phaseo/us ( C. /indemuthianum;
419, 2003), Mi!ldlikowska & Lutzoni (Am. J. Bot. 91: cucumber (C. orbicu/are, syn. C. /agenarium);
449, 2004), Mi!ldlikowska et al. (Myco/. 98: 1088, C. coccodes (syn. C. atramentarium) (potato black
2006; phylogeny), Hofstetter et al. (Mo/. Phylogen. dot and tomato root rot); C. dematium f. circinans
Evol. 44: 412, 2007; phylogeny), Jorgensen (Nordic (onion (Allium) smudge); C. /ini (flax (Linum) seed-
Lichen Flora 3: Cyanolichens: 14, 2007). ling blight). See Sutton (Mycol. Pap. 141, 1977; ge-
Collematomyces E.A. Thomas ex Cif. & Tomas. neric synonymy), Baxter et al. (S. Afr. J. Sci. 2: 259,
(1953) = Collema F.H. Wigg. 1983; 11 S. Afr. spp.), Baxter et al. (Phytophylactica
Collematospora Jeng & Cain (1976), Sordariomycetes. 17: 15, 1985; lit. review), Park et al. (Korean JI Pl.
1 (coprophilous), Venezuela. Position very uncertain. Path. 3: 85, 1987; spp. separation by electrophore-
See Jeng & Krug (CJB 54: 2429, 1976), Huhndorf et sis), Wang & Li (Acta Myco/. Sin. 6: 211, 1987; key
al. (Sydowia51: 176, 1999). 14 spp. China), Ali et al. (Phytopathology 79: 1148,
Collembolispora Marvanova & Pascoal (2003), ana- 1989; electrophoresis differentiates C. graminico/a),
morphic Pezizomycotina. 1, Portugal. See Marvanova Boland & Brochu (Can. J. Pl. Path. 11: 303, 1989;
& Cassio (Cryptog. Myco/. 24: 341, 2003). cv. response to races of C. destructivum), Koch et al.
Collemis Clem. (1931) == Collema F .H. Wigg. (Phytophylactica 21: 69, 1989; spp. on Medicago in
Collemodes Fink (1918) = Collema F.H. Wigg. fide S. Afr.), Panaccione et al. (Myco/. 81: 876, 1989; co-
Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, nidial dimorphism in C. graminico/a), Bailey et al.
1995). (MR 94: 810, 1990; species on Vigna), Braithwaite et
Collemodiopsis (Vain.) B. de Lesd. (1910) = Collema al. (Aust. Syst. Bot. 3: 733, 1990; ribosomal DNA as
F.H. Wigg. fide Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the a taxonomic marker), Braithwaite et al. (MR 94:
Fungi edn 8, 1995). 1129, 1990; RFLPs in C. gloeosporioides), Jeffries et
Collemodium Ny!. (1878) = Leptogium fide Hawk- al. (Pl. Path. 39: 343, 1990; biology and control of
sworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995). tropical fruit crop spp.), Smith (Pl. Dis. 74: 69, 1990;
Collemopsidiomyces Cif. & Tomas. (1953) == Col- spp. from Fragaria), Bonde et al. (Phytopathology
lemopsidium. 81: 1523, 1991; isozyme patterns in spp. on Fra-
Collemopsidium Ny!. (1881), Xanthopyreniaceae (L). garia), Brooker et al. (Phytopatho/ogy 81: 672, 1991;
20, Europe; N. Africa. See Henssen (SA 5: 126, nitrate non-utilizing mutants and vegetative compati-
1986), Nordin (Graphis Scripta 13: 39, 2002), Kohl- bility), Walker et al. (MR 95: 1175, 1991; spp. on
meyer et al. (Myco/. Progr. 3: 51, 2004), Mohr et al. Xanthium), Yang & Chuang (Plant Prot. Bull. 33:
(MR 108: 515, 2004; evolution), Paz-Bermudez et al. 262, 1991; variation in C. musae), Bailey & Jeger
(Nova Hedwigia 80: 73, 2005; Spain). (Eds) (Colletotrichum: biology, pathology and con-
Collemopsis Ny!. ex Cromb. (1874) = Psorotichia fide trol, 1992), Gunnell & Gubler (Mycol. 84: 157, 1992;
Ellis (Lichenologist 13: 123, 1981). spp. on strawberry), Pain et al. (Physiol. Mo/. Plant
Collemopsis Trevis. (1880) = Psorotichia fide Moreno Pathol. 41: 111, 1992; monoclonal antibodies in),
& Egea (Acta Bot. Barcinon. 41: 1, 1992). · Sutton in Bailey & Jeger (Eds) (Colletotrichum: bi-
Colleptogium M. Choisy (1962) == Leptogium. ology, pathology and control, 1992), Correll et al.
Colletoconis de Hoog & Aa (1978), anamorphic Pe- (Phytopathology 83: 1199, 1993; RAPD analysis of
zizomycotina, Cac.OeH/leP.15. 1 (on aecia of Uredi- C. orbiculare), Freeman et al. (Exp. Myco/. 17: 309,
nales), Argentina. See de Hoog & Aa (Persoonia 10: 1993; molecular genotyping), Lyanage et al. (Phyto-
48, 1978). pathology 83: 113, 1993; curinase in
Colletogloeopsis Crous & M.J. Wingf. (1997) = C. gloeosporioides), Sherriff et al. (Exp. Mycol. 18:
Readeriella fide Crous & Wingfield (CJB 75: 668, 121, 1994; ribosomal DNA analysis and species
1997), Cortinas et al. (Stud. Mycol. 55: 133, 2006), groups), Sreenivasaprasad et al. (MR 98: 186, 1994;
Crous et al. (Stud Myco/. 55: 99, 2006), Hunter et al. nucleotides and identification of C. acutatum), Fabre
(Stud. Mycol. 55: 147, 2006), Andjic et al. (MR 111: et al. (MR 99: 429, 1995; molecular markers and
1184, 2007; phylogeny), Crous et al. (Stud. Myco/. bean isolates), Freeman & Rodriguez (MR 99: 501,
58: 1, 2007; morphology). 1995; spp. differentiation of strawberry isolates by
Colletogloeum Petr. (1953) = Pseudocercospora fide PCR), Sherriff et al. (MR 99: 475, 1995; rDNA se-
Sutton (The Coelomycetes, 1980), Sutton & Swart quence differentiates C. graminico/a and
(TBMS 87: 93, 1986), Crous et al. (Stud. Mycol. 45: C. sub/ineolum), Bailey in Dehne et al. (Eds) (Diag-
107, 2000), Crous (in /itt., 2008). nosis and Identification of Plant Pathogens Proceed-
160 COLLICULOSE

ings of the 4th International Symposium of the Euro- Bull. 49: 1, 1994), Ju & Rogers (Mycotaxon 73: 343,
pean Foundation for Plant Pathology: 47, 1997), 1999), Kang et al. (Fungal Diversity 2: 135, 1999;
Poplawski et al. (Aust. J. Bot. 46: 143, 1998; DNA uncertain posn).
markers in a biotype of C. gloeosporioides), Brown- Collodochium Hohn. (1902), anamorphic Pezizomy-
ing et al. (Pl. Dis. 83: 286, 1999; on Gramineae), cotina, Hsp.OeH.?. 1, Europe.
Buddie et al. (MR 103: 385, 1999; on Fragaria), Collolechia A. Massa!. (1854) = Placynthium fide
Kelemu et al. (Eur. J. Pl. Path. 105: 261, 1999; S Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8,
America, Stylosanthes), Lardner et al. (MR 103: 275, 1995).
1999; C. acutatum s.I.), Martin & Garcia-Figueres Collonaemella Hohn. (1915) = Cornularia fide
(Eur. J. Pl. Path. 105: 733, 1999; on Olea), Cannon Clements & Shear (Gen. Fung., 1931), Sutton (My-
et al. (Colletotrichum Host Specificity, Pathology, col. Pap. 141, 1977).
and Host-Pathogen Interaction: 1, 2000; review, spe- Collonema Grove (1886) nom. dub., Pezizomycotina.
cies concepts), Correll et al. (Colletotrichum Host Based on an effete ascoma. See Sutton (Mycol. Pap.
Specificity, Pathology, and Host-Pathogen Interac- 141: 45, 1977).
tion: 145, 2000; population structure), Freeman et al. Collopezis Clem. ( 1909) = Tjibodasia.
(Phytopathology 90: 608, 2000; on Prunus etc.), Collopus Earle (1909) = Mycena fide Singer (Agaric.
Freeman et al. (Appl. Environm. Microbiol. 66: 5267, mod. Tax., 1951).
2000; on Anemone), Garcia Mufioz et al. (Mycol. 92: Collostroma Petr. (1947), anamorphic Pezizomycotina,
488, 2000; physiology, biochemistry, on Fragaria), St.OeH.?. 1, Austria.
Johnston (Colletotrichum Host Specificity, Pathol- collulum, the neck of a conidiogenous cell (Zaleski,
ogy, and Host-Pathogen Interaction: 21, 2000; phy- 1927). .
logeny), Gehlot & Purohit (Indian Phytopath. 54: Collybia (Fr.) Staude (1857) nom. cons., Tricholo-
215, 2001; ultrastr.), Guerber & Correll (Mycol. 93: mataceae. 3, widespread (north temperate). The ma-
216, 2001; teleomorph), Hsiang & Goodwin (Eur. J. jority of taxa formerly classified in Collybia have
Pl. Path. 107: 593, 2001; on Gramineae), Shen et al. now been transferred to Gymnopus and Rhodocolly-
(MR 105: 1340, 2001; on Nicotiana), Abang et al. bia. See Antonin & Noordeloos (Libri Botanici 17,
(Pl. Path. 51: 63, 2002; on Dioscorea), Cullen et al. 1997; European spp.), Antonin et al. (Mycotaxon 63:
(Pl. Path. 51: 281, 2002; molecular detection), Lim et 359, 1997; taxonomy), Moncalvo et al. (Syst. Biol.
al. (Pl. Path. J. 18: 161, 2002; on Musa), Moriwaki 49: 278, 2000; phylogeny), Hughes et al. (MR 105:
et al. (J. Gen. Pl. Path. 68: 307, 2002; Japan), Mun- 164, 2001; phylogeny), Mata & Petersen (Mycotaxon
aut et al. (MR 106: 579, 2002; on Stylosanthes), Ni- 86: 303, 2003; type studies neotropical species
renberg et al. (Mycol. 94: 307, 2002; on Lupinus), (s.lat.)).
Nitzan et al. (Phytopathology 92: 827, 2002; on So- =
Collybidium Earle (1909) Flarnmulina.
lanum), Varzea et al. (Pl. Path. 51: 202, 2002; on Collybiopsis (J. Schriit.) Earle (1909) = Marasmius
Cojfea), Abang (Biblthca Mycol. 197, 2003; on Dio- fide Kuyper (in litt.).
scorea), Guerber et al. (Mycol. 95: 872, 2003; Collyria Fr. ( 1849) nom. dub., Agaricales. See Singer
C. acutatum complex), Mackie et al. (Aust. J. agric. (Agaric. mod. Tax. edn 3, 1975).
Res. 54: 829, 2003; Australia), Moriwaki et al. (My- colon(:) (in author citations), see Nomenclature.
coscience 44: 47, 2003; Japan), Rodriguez-Guerra et Colonnaria Raf. (1808) = Clathrus fide Dring (Kew
al. (Pl. Path. 52: 228, 2003; Mexico), Souza-Paccola Bull. 35: 1, 1980).
et al. (J. Phytopath. 151: 329, 2003; genetics), Cano Colonomyces R.K. Benj. (1955), Euceratomycetaceae.
et al. (J. Clin. Microbiol. 42: 2450, 2004; clinical 1, USA; Europe. See Benjamin (Aliso 3: 186, 1955).
strains), Ford et al. (Australas. Pl. Path. 33: 559, colony (of bacteria and yeasts), a mass of individuals,
2004; on Lens), Lu et al. (MR 108: 53, 2004; endo- generally of one species, living together; (of mycelial
phytes), Lubbe et al. (Mycol. 96: 1268, 2004; on Pro- fungi), a group of hyphae (frequently with spores)
teaceae), Photita et al. (Fungal Diversity 18: 117, which, if from one spore or cell, may be one individ-
2005; Thailand), Sharma et al. (J. Phytopath. 153: ual.
232, 2005; C. capsici aggregate), Talhinhas et al. Colour. Many fungi can be characterized partly by the
(Appl. Environm. Microbiol. 71: 2987, 2005; colour of their fruitbodies or other organs, or by the
C. acutatum aggregate), Weber et al. (J. Phytopath. colour of pigments exuded into pure culture media.
153: 318, 2005; mating type genes), Armstrong-Cho Describing those colours has often been attempted
& Banniza (MR 110: 951, 2006; teleomorph), Farr et without reference to standards, with unsatisfactory
al. (MR 110: 1395, 2006; on Agavaceae), Liu et al. results. Names of colours should therefore be given
(Phytopathology 97: 1305, 2007; C. orbiculare precision by reference to a colour standard, prefera-
group), Bridge et al. (J Phytopath. 156: 274, 2008; bly the Munsell Color System as exemplified in the
C. kahawae), Peres et al. (Phytopathology 98: 345, Munsell book of color (various editions available
2008; on Citrus). through the internet). This work is expensive and the
colliculose (colliculous), with rounded swellings; blis- 'Mycologists' Color Kit' designed for individual
tered. ownership and produced by the Munsell Color C::o.
Colligerites K.P. Jain & R.K. Kar (1979), Fossil Fungi. seems to be no longer available. The Methuen hand-
2 (Palaeocene), India. book of colour by Kornerup, edn 3, 1984 (an English
Collodendrum Clem. (1909) = Tremellodendron. translation of the Danish Farver i Farver by
Collodiscula I. Hino & Katum. (1955), Xylariaceae. Kornerup & Wanscher, edn 2, 1967) is an inexpen-
Anamorph Acanthodochium. 1 (on dead bamboo sive colour chart for which the equivalent Munsell
culms), Japan; Taiwan. See Samuels (SA 6: 121, notation is given for each colour; Rayner's A myco-
1987; status), Samuels et al. (Mycotaxon 28: 453, logical colour chart, 1970 (now unavailable), illus-
1987), Ju & Rogers (Mycol. 82: 342, 1990; posn), trated Dade's nomenclature (see below).
Lress0e (SA 13: 43, 1994), Lress0e & Spooner (Kew Since its publication in 1912 Ridgway's Color
 COMBODIA 161

standards and color nomenclature, which covers fungus culture in a tube or Petri dish.
1, 11 ~ colours, has been much used by biologists but Colpoma Wallr. (1833), Rhytismataceae. Anamorph
copies of this work must now be referred to with cau- Conostroma. 14, widespread. See Twyman (TBMS
tion due to variations having occurred in some col- 29: 234, 1946), Johnston (N.Z. JI Bot. 29: 405, 1991;
ours depending on the amount of use a copy has re- NZ), Medardi (Riv. Micol. 45: 239, 2002; Italy), Bu-
ceived and the care which has been given to its pres- chanan & May (N.Z. JI Bot. 41: 407, 2003; conserva-
ervation. Tables for Ridgway/Munsell conversions tion), Hou & Piepenbring (Forest Pathology 35: 359,
accompany Rayner's chart. The Pantone company 2005; China).
produces specialist colour charts which may also be Colpomella Hohn. (1926) nom. dub., anamorphic
applicable. Pezizomycotina. See Sutton (Myco/. Pap. 141, 1977).
Other general colour standards include Oberthur & Coltricia Gray (1821), Hymenochaetaceae. 20, wide-
Dauthenay, Repertoire de cou/eurs, 2 vols., 1905 (for spread. See Pegler (The polypores [Bull. BMS
Ridgway equivalents see Snell & Dick, Glossary of Suppl.], 1973), Legon (Mycologist 17: 42, 2003;
mycology, rev. edn. 1971); Klinksieck & Vallette, UK).
Code de couleurs, 1908; Maerz & Paul, A Dictionary Coltriciaceae Jiilich (1982) = Hymenochaetaceae.
of color, edn 2, 1950; and Wilson, Horticultural col- Coltriciella Murrill (1904), Hymenochaetaceae. 7,
our chart, 2 vols., 1939-42. Kelly & Judd (The ISCC- widespread. See Murrill (Bull. Torrey bot. Club 31:
NBS method of designating colors and a dictionary of 348, 1904), Wagner & Fischer (Myco/. 94: 998,
color names, 1955 [reprint 1963], National Bureau of 2002).
Standards, Washington Circular 553) list the Inter- Coltriciopsis Teixeira (1991) = Coltricia fide Ryvarden
Society Color Council-NBS equivalents of 7,500 (Svensk Bot. Tidskr. 68: 276, 1974).
colour names including those of Ridgway and Maerz columella, a sterile central axis within a mature fruit-
& Paul; a supplement provides standard colour body which may be uni- or multicellular, unbranched
patches (ISCC-NRSS, Centroid color charts, Stan- or branched, of fungal or host origin; (of gasteromy-
dard sample No. 2106). Locquin, Guide des co/eurs cetes, after Cunningham) axile -, when an axis in the
naturelles (Obs. Disp. myco/. 1 (2), 1975) has about gleba; dendroid -, having lateral branches, as in
1,536 colour patches, Pfaff(Z. Mykol. 49: 237, 1983; Gymnoglossum; percurrent -, joining the peridium
comparison colour atlases), RHS Colour Chart, 2000 at the apex of gleba; pseudo-, embryonic tissue in the
(Royal Horticultural Society, UK) inc. 800 samples). mature peridium of Geastrum; simple -, not
Saccardo (Chromotaxia, 1891; edn 3, 1912) gave branched, as in Secotium.
the Latin, Italian, French, English and German names Columnocystis Pouzar ( 1959) = Veluticeps fide Hjort-
and synonyms of 50 colours of mycological interest, stam & Telleria (Mycotaxon 37: 53, 1990).
and Dade (Myco/. Pap. 6 (edn 2), 1949) related Sac- Columnodomus Petr. (1941), anamorphic Pezizomy-
cardo's colours to the Ridgway standard, suggested cotina, St.OeH.?. 1, Europe.
additional Latin colour terms for mycological use, Columnodontia Jiilich (1979), Meruliaceae. 1, S.E.
and gave an extended list of colour names. The col- Asia; Australasia. See Jiilich (Persoonia 10: 326,
our terminology used by Fries for agarics was dis- 1979).
cussed by Wharton (Grevillea 13: 25, 1884) whose Columnomyces R.K. Benj. (1955), Laboulbeniaceae.
paper has been reprinted in part by Stearn (Botanical 1, USA. See Benjamin (Aliso 3: 185, 1955), Tavares
Latin, edn 4, 1992) who also reprints Dade's chart (Mycol. Mem. 9: 627 pp., 1985), Santamaria (Myco/.
and gives additional interesting historical information 96: 761, 2004).
on colour terminology. Locquin, Chromotaxis: Code Columnophora Bubak & Vleugel (1916), anamorphic
mycologique et pedologique des couleurs, 1958 (see Pezizomycotina, Hso.OeP.1. 1, Europe.
Mycol. 50: 447, 1958) related a number of colours to Columnosphaeria Munk (1953), Dothioraceae. Ana-
a series of colour transparencies. See Tocker et al. morph Aureobasidium. 1, widespread. See von Arx &
(Taxon 40: 201, 1991; survey colour charts). Millier (Stud. Mycol. 9, 1975), Barr (Harvard Pap.
Colour names are omitted from this Dictionary al- Bot. 6: 25, 2001), Schoch et al. (Myco/. 98: 1041,
though a few general colour terms such as dema- 2006; phylogeny).
tiaceous, hyaline, inquinant, etc., and those given be- Columnothyrium Bubak ( 1916), anamorphic Pezizo-
low have been compiled. mycotina, Cpt.OeH.?. 1, Europe.
Comer (Clavaria, 1950) proposed the following Colus Cavalier & Sechier (1835), Phallaceae. 4, wide-
series of terms for the more precise description of spread.
pigmentation of basidiomata and hyphae: achroic, Coma Nag Raj & W.B. Kendr. (1972), anamorphic
without true pigmentation; euchroic, having true Ascocoma, Cac.ObP.19. 1, Australasia. See Sutton
pigmentation as opposed to epichroic, discoloration (Nova Hedwigia 25: 161, 1974), Swart (TBMS 87:
due to injury; hysterochroic, slowly discoloured 603, 1987; teleomorph), Beilharz & Pascoe (Myco-
from base to apex in old age; euchroism may be ac- taxon 91: 273, 2005).
rochroic, coloured specially in the hyphal tips at the comate, having hairs; shaggy.
growing point, metachroic, changing colour through Comatospora Piroz. & Shoemaker (1971), anamorphic
the appearance of a new pigment in maturer tissue, Pezizomycotina, St.leH.19. 1, Canada. See Pirozyn-
ectochroic, pigment on the outside of the hypha, ski & Shoemaker (CJB 49: 539, 1971).
mesochroic, pigment in the hyphal wall, or endo- Combea De Not. (1846), Roccellaceae (L). 1, S. Af-
chroic, pigment inside the cell. The last may be sub- rica; USA. See Tehler (CJB 68: 2458, 1990; cladis-
divided according to whether the pigment is diffused tics), Myllys et al. (Bryologist 101: 70, 1998), Myllys
in the cytoplasm (cytochroic), in the cell vacuoles et al. (Lichenologist 31: 461, 1999; DNA), Liicking
(cystochroic) or in oil drops (lipochroic). Cf. Pig- et al. (Myco/. 96: 283, 2004; phylogeny), Tehler &
ments. Irestedt (Cladistics 23: 432, 2007).
colour of the reverse, the colour of the underside of a Combodia Fr. (1849) ? = Lasiodiplodia fide Sutton
162 COMESELLA

(Mycol. Pap. 141, 1977). Comocheila A. Massa!. (1860) = Phlyctis fide Hawk-
Comesella Speg. (1923),? Dothideales. 1 (on Pterido- sworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995).
phyta), Cuba. Comoclathris Clem. ( 1909), Diademaceae. Anamorph
Comesia Sacc. (1884),? Helotiales. 2 or 3, Europe; N. Alternaria-like. 21, America; Europe. See Shoemaker
Africa. & Babcock (CJB 70: 1617, 1992; key), Barr (SA 12:
Cometella Schwein. (1835) = Clasterosporiurn fide 27, 1993; synonym ofGraphyllium).
Ellis (Mycol. Pap. 70, 1958). comose, having hairs in groups or tufts.
commensalism, a form of symbiosis (q.v.). compaginate, joined tightly together.
Comminutispora A.W. Ramaley (1996), Capnodiales. companion cell, contiguous donor gametangium of
Anamorph Hyphospora. 1, USA. See Ramaley (My- Olpidiopsidales.
col. 88: 132, 1996), Hambleton et al. (Mycol. 95: compatible (of mating types, strains, etc.), able to be
959, 2003; phylogeny). cross-mated; cross-fertile; hemi-, a homokaryon
commissure, a closing join; a seam. compatible with 1 of the 2 components of the di-
commixt, mixed with; intermingled. karyon. See Sex.
Common names (also vernacular names). For fungi, complanate, flat; smooth.
these should be printed in Roman (not italic) type and complement-fixation test, a sensitive test by which
decapitalized. They can be divided into two general antigen-antibody reaction may be detected and quan-
categories: those derived from the scientific Latin tified. The test depends on the ability of antigens af-
name of a genus or higher taxonomic rank (common ter reacting with their specific antibodies to 'fix'
in scientific writing), and those of the language of the complement (a group of proteins normally present in
user, rather than the scientific Latin binomial or tri- freshly isolated serum) the presence of which is nec-
nomial (generally used by field mycologists). Com- essary for the lysis of red blood cells by haemolysin
mon names used in scientific writing may be either (red-cell-immune serum).
singular or plural, e.g. aspergillus (aspergilli), asco- Completoria Lohde (1874), Completoriaceae. 1 (on
mycete(s), fusariurn (fusaria), etc. Such use seems prothalli of Pteridophyta), widespread (north temper-
unobjectionable as it enables taxa to be distinguished ate). See Atkinson (Cornell Univ. Agric. Exp. Stn
from the individuals of which they are composed, Bull. 94: 252, 1895), Tucker (Mycotaxon 13: 481,
e.g. phytophthoras = species of Phytophthora; see 1981 ), Humber (Mycotaxon 34: 441, 1989).
Seifert et al., Stud. Mycol. 45, 2000). Completoriaceae Humber (1989), Entomophthorales.
In English, in marked contrast to flowering plants, 1 gen., 1 spp.
few fungi (incl. lichen-forming species) have com- Lit.: Atkinson (Bot. Gaz. 19: 467, 1894), Humber
mon names which are genuinely ancient; only (Mycotaxon 34: 441, 1989).
twenty-five or so fungi (e.g. fly agaric, blewits, mo- complex, sometimes used to designate a group of
rel, puff ball) have achieved recognition by the closely related species.
Shorter Oxford Dictionary and Webster's Dictionary. Complexipes C. Walker (1979), anamorphic Tri-
Basidiomycetes and other conspicuous fungi have, charina, Hso.OeP.1. 2, widespread. See Yang & Korf
however, been recognized by common names from (Mycotaxon 23: 457, 1985), Lee & Ka (Korean J.
earliest times, and many ancient names may be sup- Mycol. 18: 127, 1990; Korea), Pacioni et al. (Micolo-
posed lost along with so much of Britain's folk heri- gia e Vegetazione Mediterranea 13: 3, 1998).
tage. There have been numerous attempts with vary- complicate, bent upon itself.
ing success to generate modem common names for compound, made up of a number of parts.
larger fungi (and occasionally for microfungi; see compressed (of a stipe), flattened transversely.
Cooke, Handbook of British fangi, 1871 ), frequently Compsocladium I.M. Lamb (1956), Ramalinaceae (L).
by more or less literal English versions of the scien- 1, New Guinea. See Lamb (Lloydia 19: 157, 1956),
tific names, most recently by the British Mycological Ekman (Op. bot. 127: 148 pp., 1996), Frisch
Society (see Internet). Lichens used by man for dye- (Biblthca Lichenol. 96: 73, 2007; Ecuador).
ing, or other purposes, or eaten by reindeer were also Compsomyces Thaxt. (1894), Laboulbeniaceae. 7,
often given common names, e.g. crottle, heather rags, widespread. See Santamaria (Fl. Mycol. lberica 5,
lungwort, manna, old man's beard, orchil, rock tripe. 2003; Iberian peninsula).
Common names for diseases of plants, man, and Compsosporiella Sankaran & B. Sutton (1991) = Ani-
animals caused by fungi are also widely used in both someridiurn fide Sankaran & Sutton (MR 95: 1289,
technical and popular writing, and a many plant dis- 1991 ), Harris (More Florida Lichens, 1995).
ease names are also applied to the pathogens them- Computing, has numerous applications in mycology,
selves, e.g. rust, smut, powdery mildew (see British and pertinent papers are cited under appropriate top-
Society for Plant Pathology. Names of British Plant ics. For coding of characters for use in microbial da-
Diseases and their Causes Phytopathological Papers tabases see Garns et al. (J. gen. microbiol. 134: 1667,
28, 1984). 1988) and Rogosa et al. (Coding microbiological
Common names for fungi in other languages are data for computers, 1986). See also Authors, Genetic
often more abundant and diverse than for English, Resource Collections, Internet, Inventorying, Litera-
but may not be so well documented. Many examples ture, Neural networks, Numerical taxonomy.
can be found with Internet search engines (see Inter- Concamerella W.L. Culb. & C.F. Culb. (1981) =Par-
net). See also Lundqvist & Persson (Svenska Svamp- motrema fide Culberson & Culberson (Bryologist 84:
namn, 1987; 2584) [Swedish names]; Ulvinen et al. 307, 1981), Adler (Mycotaxon 38: 331, 1990; key),
(Karstenia 29 (Suppl.), 1989) [Finnish larger fungi]. Thell et al. (Mycol. Progr. 3: 297, 2004; phylogeny),
See also Classification, Dyeing, Nomenclature. Blanco et al. (Mycol. 97: 150, 2005; phylogeny),
community, any phytosociological taxon. Blanco et al. (Mo/. Phylogen. Evol. 39: 52, 2006;
Comocephalum Syd. (1939), anamorphic Pezizomy- phylogeny).
cotina, Cpd.#eP.?. 1, Ecuador. concatenate, in chains; catenulate.
 CONIDJOBOLUS 163
concave (esp. ofa pileus), hollowed out; basin-like. widespread. See Grube (Lichenologist 33: 492,
concentric bodies, ultrastructures found in many 2001).
lichenized fungi and also in some other fungi such as Conicomyces R.C. Sinclair, Eicker & Morgan-Jones
Rhopographus, Sphaerotheca, Cercospora, Pseu- (1983), anamorphic Pezizomycotina, Hsy.OfH.15. 2,
dopeziza, Sphaceloma; 'elliptical bodies'. See Grif- widespread. See Illman & White (CJB 63: 419, 1985;
fiths & Greenwood (Arch. Microbiol. 87: 285, 1972), addit. spp. ), Seifert (Mycotaxon 71: 301, 1999; Can-
Pons et al. (TBMS 83: 181, 1984), Beilharz (TBMS ada).
84: 79, 1985), Meyer (Mycol. 79: 44, 1987; in gran- Conicosolen F. Schill. (1927) = Psorotheciopsis fide
ules in Allomyces). Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8,
conceptacle, any hollow structure producing spores or 1995).
spermatia. Conida A. Massa!. (1856) = Arthonia fide Santesson
conchate (conchiform), like a bivalve shell. (Symb. bot. upsal. 12 no. 1: 1, 1952), Calatayud et al.
Conchatium Velen. (1934) = Cyathicula fide Baral (SA (Biblthca Lichenol. 88: 67, 2004).
13: 113, 1994). conidange, a small pycnidium (in a lichen thallus)
Conchites Paulet (1791) = Auricularia fide Donk having no stout wall (des Abbayes, 1951) (obsol.).
(Taxon 7: 174, 1958). Conidella Elenkin (1901) ? = Arthonia fide Hawk-
Conchomyces Overeem (1927), Tricholomataceae. 2, sworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995),
Indonesia. See Thom et al. (Mycol. 92: 241, 2000; Calatayud et al. (Biblthca Lichenol. 88: 67, 2004).
phylogeny). Conidial nomenclature. The traditional approach to
Conchyliastrum Zebrowski (1936), Fossil Fungi ? nomenclature of spores of anamorphic fungi is that of
Chytridiomycetes. 2 (Cambrian to ? Recent), Austra- Saccardo who differentiated 7 morphological types
lia. based on shape and septation (amero- [with no sep-
concolorous, of one colour. tum], dictyo- [with longitudinal and transverse septa],
concrescent, becoming joined. didymo- [with 1 transverse septum], helico- [with a
concrete, joined by growth. helix shape, with or without septa], phragmo- [with
conditioning, the process by which fungi enzymically more than 1 transverse septum], scoleco- [long and
soften up substrata such as dead leaves before detri- thin, with or without septa], and staurospores [with
tivorous animals can eat them. radiating 'arms' or star-shaped, with or without
conducting hypha, see hypha. septa]). These terms were further qualified according
Condylospora Nawawi (1976), anamorphic Pezizomy- to whether the spores were pigmented (phaeo-
cotina, Hso.OfH.10. 3 (aquatic), pantropical. See amerospores, etc.) or not (hyalo-amerospores, etc.);
Nawawi & Kuthubutheen (Mycotaxon 33: 329, see Anamorphic fungi. Kendrick & Nag Raj (in Ken-
1988), Santos-Flores et al. (Caribb. J. Sci. 32: 116, drick (Ed.), The whole.fungus 1: 43, 1979) discussed
1996; Puerto Rico), Chan et al. (Fungal Diversity 5: Saccardo's categories and offered precise definitions.
89, 2000; Hong Kong). Since Hughes (CJB 31: 577, 1953) drew attention
conferted, near together; crowded. to the systematic importance of conidiogenous events
Conferticium Hallenb. ( 1980), Stereaceae. 4, wide- (q.v.), a nomenclature for conidia has evolved based
spread (north temperate). See Ginns & Freeman on the methods by which the conidia develop, giving
(Biblthca Mycol. 157, 1994), Larsson & Larsson rise to terms such as annelloconidia, phialoconidia,
(Mycol. 95: 1037, 2003; phylogeny). tretoconidia etc. (cf.). These attempt to summarize in
Confertobasidium Jiilich (1972) = Scytinostromella a single word a complex series of developmental
fide Ginns & Freeman (Biblthca Mycol. 157, 1994). events any of which can vary independently of the
Confertopeltis Tehon (1933) nom. dub., anamorphic others; as a result, they are imprecise, and not univer-
Pezizomycotina. See Sutton (Mycol. Pap. 141, 1977). sally accepted: a better procedure is to use the word
Conferva L. (1753), Algae. Algae. 'conidium' with qualifying adjectives or descriptors.
confervoid, composed of loose filaments or cells. Main contributions to conidial terminology have been
Confistulina Stalpers (1983) = Fistulina. by the first Kananaskis Workshop-Conference in
confluent (1) (of sori, etc.), coming together; running 1969 (see Kendrick (Ed.), Taxonomy of.fungi imper-
into one another; (2) (of the flesh ofa stipe), continu- fecti, 1971 ). Ellis (Dematiaceous hyphomycetes,
ous with the trama of the pileus. 1971) offered a series of definitions as did Kendrick
congeneric, one of two or more taxa considered to & Carmichael (in Ainsworth et al. (Eds), The Fungi
belong to one genus; cf. synonym. 4A: 323, 1973), Cole (CJB 53: 2983, 1975), and Cole
congested, very near together. & Samson (Patterns of development in conidial
conglobate (1) massed into a ball; (2) (of the bases of fungi, 1979). The descriptive terminology in both co-
stipes ), together making a fleshy mass. nidial morphology and conidiogenous events was ini-
conglutinate, glued together; esp. of paraphyses in tiated by Minter et al. (TBMS 79: 75, 1982; 80: 39,
Lecanorales. 1983; 81: 109, 1983), developed by Sutton (in Rey-
Conia Vent. (1799) nom. rej. = Lepraria fide Sutton (in nolds & Taylor (Eds), The fungal holomorph: 28,
litt. ). 1993) and Hennebert & Sutton, and Sutton & Henne-
Coniambigua Etayo & Diederich (1995), anamorphic bert (in Hawksworth (Ed.), Ascomycete systematics:
Pezizomycotina. l, Spain. See Etayo & Diederich 65, 77, 1994), and is used in this edn of the Diction-
(Flechten Fo//mann Contributions to Lichenology in ary. See Anamorphic fungi.
Honour of Gerhard Pollmann: 207, 1995), Diederich conidiangium, pycnidium (obsol.).
(Herzogia 16: 41, 2003). Conidiascus Holterm. ( 1898), ? Saccharomycetes. 1,
Coniangium Fr. (1821) = Arthonia fide Hawksworth et Java.
al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995), Grube et Conldiobolus Bref. (1884), Ancylistaceae. 38, wide-
al. (Mycol. 96: 1159, 2004). spread. See King (CJB 54: 45, 1976), King (CJB 54:
Coniarthonia Grube (2001 ), Arthoniaceae (L). 6, 1285, 1976; key), King (CJB 55: 718, 1977), Re-
164 CONJDIOCARPUS

maudiere & Keller (Mycotaxon 11: 323, 1980), Ben- duced through the incomplete development of zo-
Ze'ev & Kenneth (Mycotaxon 14: 393, 1982; subgen. osporangia which fall off and germinate to produce a
Delacrouxia), Latge et al. (CJB 60: 413, 1982; ul- germination tube. See Sutton (TBMS 86: 1, 1986;
trastr.), Latge et al. (Exp. Mycol. 10: 99, 1986; ul- derivation etc.); - initial, a cell, or part of a cell from
trastr.), Keller (Sydowia 40: 122, 1987), Humber which a conidium develops; - ontogeny, conidio-
(Mycotaxon 34: 441, 1989), Callaghan et al. (MR genesis (q.v.).
104: 1270, 2000; repetitive conidia), Tosi et al. (My- Coniella H6hn. (1918), anamorphic Schizoparmaceae,
cotaxon 90: 343, 2004; n.sp. Antarctica), Tanabe et Cpd.OeP.15. 13, widespread. See Sutton (The Coelo-
al. (J. gen. appl. Microbiol. Tokyo St: 267, 2005), mycetes, 1980; key), Castlebury et al. (Mycol. 94:
Keller (Sydowia S8: 38, 2006), Huang et al. (Myco- 1017, 2002; phylogeny), Van Niekerketa/. (MR 108:
taxon 100: 227, 2007; USA), Waingankar et al. (My- 283, 2004; phylogeny), Rossman et al. (Mycoscience
copathol. t6S: 173, 2008; n.sp.). 48: 135, 2007; review).
Conidiocarpus Woron. (1926), anamorphic Pezizomy- Coniobotrys Pouzar (1958)? = Jaapia Bres. fide Donk
cotina, Cpd.OeH.15. 2, widespread. See Hughes (My- (Persoonia 3: 199, 1964).
col. 68: 693, 1976), Matsushima (Matsush. Mycol. Coniobrevicolla Reblova (1999), Trichosphaeriaceae.
Mem. 10, 2001; Japan), Reynolds & Gilbert (Aust. 1 (from wood), Denmark. See Reblova (Mycotaxon
Syst. Bot. t8: 265, 2005; Australia), Reynolds & Gil- 70: 421, 1999).
bert (Cryptog. Mycol. 27: 249, 2006; Panama). Coniocarpaceae Rchb. ( 1841) = Arthoniaceae.
Conidiogenesis. The process of conidium formation. Coniocarpon DC. (1805) nom. rej. = Arthonia fide
Concepts of conidiogenesis have increasingly been Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8,
used in anamorphic fungal systematics since Hughes 1995).
(CJB 3t: 577, 1953) classified some hyphomycetes Coniocessia D. Garcia, Stchigel, D. Hawksw. &
according to the different methods by which conidia Guarro (2006), Xylariales. Anamorph Nodulispo-
develop from conidiophores and the ways in which rium-like. 1 (from soil), Jordan. See Garcia et al.
conidiophores (and conidiogenous cells) grow before, (MR. 110: 1284, 2006).
during and after conidia are produced. The historical Coniochaeta (Sacc.) Cooke ( 1887), Coniochaeta-
development of this approach has been covered by ceae. Anamorph Lecythophora. 65 (coprophilous or
Kendrick (Ed.) (Taxonomy offungi imperfecti, 1971), on rotting wood), widespread. Species with Nodulis-
for hyphomycetes, by Sutton (in Ainsworth et al. porium-like anamorphs belong to Coniolaria (Xylar-
(Eds), The Fungi 4A: 513, 1973) for coelomycetes, iales). See Hawksworth & Yip (Aust. J. Bot. 29: 377,
and by Vobis (Bibi. Lich. t4, 1980) for lichenized 1981; key 11 spp. in cult.), Mahoney & LaFavre
pycnidia. Cole & Samson (Patterns of development (Mycol. 73: 931, 1981; synopsis), Checa et al. (Cryp-
in conidial fungi, 1979) emphasized the contribution tog. Mycol. 9: 1, 1988; key 15 spp. Spain), Hawk-
of ultrastructural data to developmental concepts. sworth in Hawksworth (Ed.) (Ascomycete Systemat-
Minter et al. (TBMS 79: 75, 1982; 80: 39, 1983; 8t: ics. Problems and Perspectives in the Nineties NATO
109, 1983) reassessed optical and electron micros- ASI Series vol. 269 269: 377, 1994; polyphyly),
copy observations and demonstrated a continuum of Kamiya et al. (Mycoscience 36: 377, 1995), Lee &
developmental processes. See Anamorphic fungi, Hanlin (Mycol. 9t: 434, 1999; DNA), Romero et al.
wall-building. (MR. 103: 689, 1999; Argentina), Weber (Nova Hed-
conidiogenous, producing conidia; - cell, any cell from wigia 74: 159, 2002; anam.), Weber et al. (Nova
or within which a conidium is directly produced; - Hedwigia 74: 187, 2002; phylogeny), Huhndorf et al.
locus, the place on a conidiogenous cell at which a (Mycol. 96: 368, 2004; phylogeny), Asgari & Zare
conidium arises; Kendrick (1971: 258). (Nova Hedwigia 82: 227, 2006; Iran), Garcia et al.
conidiole, a small conidium, esp. one on another; a (MR. 110: 1271, 2006; phylogeny).
secondary conidium, as in Empusa. Coniochaetaceae Malloch & Cain (1971), Conio-
conidioma (pl. -ata), a specialized multi-hyphal, co- chaetales. 5 gen. (+ 8 syn.), 72 spp.
nidia-bearing structure (Kendrick & Nag Raj in Ken- Lit.: Checa et al. (Cryptog. Mycol. 9: 1, 1988),
drick (Ed.), The whole fungus t: 51, 1979). See acer- Crane & Shearer (Mycotaxon S4: 107, 1995), Kamiya
vulus, pycnidium, sporodochium, synnema (all obsol. et al. (Mycoscience 36: 377, 1995), Guarro et al.
nouns, but used adjectivally, e.g. acervular co- (Mycoscience 38: 123, 1997), Ramaley (Mycol. 89:
nidioma). See Fig. 10. Cf. conidiophore. 962, 1997), Huhndorf et al. (Sydowia St: 176, 1999),
conidiophore, a simple or branched hypha (a fertile Lee & Hanlin (Mycol. 9t: 434, 1999; DNA), Romero
hypha) bearing or consisting of conidiogenous cells et al. (MR. 103: 689, 1999), Weber et al. (Nova Hed-
from which conidia are produced; sometimes used wigia 74: 187, 2002), Huhndorf et al. (Mycol. 96:
when describing reduced structures for the conidio- 368, 2004), Garcia et al. (MR. 110: 1271, 2006):
genous cell. Coniochaetales Huhndorf, A.N. Mill. & F.A.
Conidiosporomyces Vanky (1992), Tilletiaceae. 3 (on Fernandez (2004). Sordariomycetidae. 1 fam., 9 gen.,
Poaceae), pantropical. See Vanky & Vanky (Lidia S: 76 spp. Fam.:
157, 2002; southern Africa). Coniochaetaceae
Conidiotheca Reblova & L. Mostert (2007), ? Calos- For Lit. see under fam.
phaeriales. 1, USA. See Reblova & Mostert (MR. lit: Coniochaetidium Malloch & Cain (1971) = Conio-
299, 2007; phylogeny). chaeta fide von Arx (Stud. Mycol. 8: 25, 1975; key),
Conidioxyphium Bat. & Cif. (1963) = Conidiocarpus Udagawa & Tsubouchi (Mycotaxon 27: 63, 1986),
fide Hughes (Mycol. 68: 693, 1976). Guarroet al. (Mycoscience 38: 123, 1997), Garcia et
conidium, a specialized, non-motile (cf. zoospore), al. (MR. 110: 1271, 2006; phylogeny), Zhang et al.
asexual spore, usually caducous, not developed by (Mycol. 98: 1076, 2006; phylogeny).
cytoplasmic cleavage (cf. sporangiospore) or free-cell
formation (cf. ascospore ); in certain Oomycota pro-
 CONIOCYBACEAE 165

B
K L M

~.;··;~;.. -(7?-.!SOE
N
30J.~,,.1,L
0

~
i>:0Yz .···· . . '.

... ..;.· . . ...

p
Q

R s

Fig. 12. Conidiomatal types. A-F, pycnidial; B, dehiscence by a central circular ostiole; C, dehiscence by a longitu-
dinal ostiole (raphe); D, superficial; E, semi-immersed; F, immersed; G-M, pycnothyrial; G, with upper wall only;
H, with upper and lower walls; I, with a central supporting column; J, multilocular with several supporting col-
umns; K, dehiscence from the margin; L, dehiscence by a central ostiole; M, dehiscence by irregular fissures; N,
acervular; 0, cupulate; P-R, eustromatic; P, convoluted, immersed; Q, multilocular, immersed; R, multilocular,
superficial; S, pseudostromatic.

Coniochila A. Massa!. ( 1860) ? = Ocellularia fide bot. upsal. 32 no. 1: 291, 1997), Wedin & Tibell
Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, (CJB 75: 1236, 1997), Rikkinen (Bryologist 101:
1995). 558, 1998), Tibell (Biblthca Lichenol. 71: 107 pp.,
Coniocybaceae Rchb. (1837), Lecanoromycetes (inc. 1998), Selva & Tibell (Bryologist 102: 377, 1999),
sed.) (L). 4 gen.(+ 12 syn.), 56 spp. Tibell (Nordic Lichen Flora 1. Introductory Parts;
Lit.: Honegger (Lichenologist 17: 273, 1985), Calicioid Lichens and Fungi: 20, 1999), Tibell (Bry-
Honegger (Sydowia 38: 146, 1985), Tibell (Symb. ologist 104: 191, 2001), Tibell (Lichenologist 33:
bot. upsal. 27 no. 1: 279 pp., 1987), Tibell (Fl. 519, 2001), Tibell & Koffman (Bryologist 105: 353,
Neotrop. Monogr. 69: 78 pp., 1996), Tibell (Symb. 2002).
166 CONIOCYBE

Coniocybe Ach. (1816), Coniocybaceae (±L). 24, cotaxon 2S: 540, 1986).
widespread (esp. temperate). See Tibell (Symb. bot. Coniophyllum Mull. Arg. (1892) = Calycidium fide
upsal. 21 no. 2: 1, 1975), Tibell (Svensk bot. Tidskr. Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8,
72: 171, 1978), Honegger (Lichenologist 17: 273, 1995).
1985; anamorph), Redhead (CJB 62: 2514, 1984), Conioscypha Hohn. (1904), anamorphic Conioscy-
Tibell (Symb. bot. upsa/. 27 no. 1: 279 pp., 1987; phascus, Hso.OeP.20. 7, widespread. See Shearer
Australasia), Selva (Symb. bot. upsa/. 34 no. 1: 19, (Myco/. 6S: 128, 1973), Kirk (TBMS 82: 177, 1984;
2004). n.sp.), Matsushima (Matsush. Myco/. Mem. 7: 47,
Coniocybomyces Cif. & Tomas. (1953) =Coniocybe. 1993), Matsushima (Matsush. Myco/. Mem. 9: 7,
Coniocybopsis Vain. (1927) = Microcalicium fide 1996), Chen & Tzean (Bot. Bull. Acad sin. Taipei
Tibell (Bot. Notiser 131: 229, 1978), Tibell (Recol- 41: 315, 2000; Taiwan), Reblova & Seifert (Stud.
lecting Edvard August Vainio: 95, 1998). Mycol. SO: 95, 2004; phylogeny).
Coniodictyum Har. & Pat. (1909), Cryptobasidiaceae. Conioscyphascus Reblova & Seifert (2004), ? Sordari-
1, Africa. See Malem;on (BSMF 69: 77, 1953), Maier ales. Anamorph Conioscypha. 2, Europe. See Re-
et al. (Stud. Mycol. SS: 279, 2006; epidemic on Zizy- blova & Seifert (Stud. Myco/. SO: 100, 2004).
phus mucronata in South Africa). Conioscyphopsis Goh & K.D. Hyde (1998), anamor-
Coniolaria Seigle-Mur., Guiraud, Steiman & Sage phic Pezizomycotina, Hso.?.?. 1, Australia. See Goh
( 1995) nom. inval. = Coniolariella fide Seigle- & Hyde (MR 102: 308, 1998).
Murandi et al. (Cryptog. Bot. S: 346, 1995), Garcia et Coniosporiella Bat. ( 1966) = Schiffnerula fide von Arx
al. (MR 110: 1271, 2006). & Muller (Stud. Myco/. 9, 1975).
Coniolariella D. Garcia, Stchigel & Guarro (2006), ? Coniosporiopsis Speg. (1918) nom. conf., anamorphic
Xylariaceae. Anamorph Rhinocladiella-like. 1 (from Pezizomycotina. See Hughes (CJB 36: 754, 1958).
wood), Colorado. See Garcia et al. (MR 110: 1285, Coniosporium Link (1809), anamorphic Chaetothyria-
2006), Garcia et al. (MR 110: 1271, 2006; phylog- /es, Hsp.#eP.23. 7, Europe. See Sterflinger et al. (An-
eny). tonie van Leeuwenhoek 72: 349, 1997), De Leo et al.
Conioloma Florke (1815) = Arthonia fide Hawksworth (Stud. Myco/. 43: 70, 1999), Sterflinger et al. (Stud.
et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995). Myco/. 43: 5, 1999; ecology), Sterflinger & Prillinger
Coniomela (Sacc.) Kirschst. (1934) = Coniochaeta fide (Antonie van Leeuwenhoek 80: 275, 2001; phylog-
von Arx & Muller (Beitr. Kryptjl. Schweiz 11 no. 1, eny), Selbmann et al. (Stud. Mycol. Sl: 1, 2005).
1954). Coniotheciella Speg. ( 1918) ? = Coniothecium fide
Coniomycetes (obsol.). Class for fungi with spores Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8,
borne in a naked mass, including certain anamorphic 1995).
fungi, Pucciniales and Ustilaginales (Fries, Syst. my- Coniothecium Corda (1833) nom. dub., anamorphic
col. 1, 1821). Pezizomycotina. See Hughes (CJB 36: 727, 1958),
Coniophora DC. (1815), Coniophoraceae. 20, wide- Hawksworth (TBMS 6S: 219, 1975; redisp. licheni-
spread. C. puteana (cellar fungus) is a cause of rot in colous spp. ).
wood. See Lentz (Myco/. 49: 534, 1957; basidial de- Coniothele Norman (1868) = Verrucaria Schrad. fide
velopment), Ginns (CJB Sl: 249, 1973; type studies), Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8,
Ginns (Op. bot. 61, 1982; world monogr.), 1995).
Adaskaveg et al. (Harvard Pap. Bot. 6: 15, 2001; iso- Coniothyriaceae W.B. Cooke (1983) = Leptosphaeri-
lates from citrus), Huckfeldt & Schmidt (Mycologist aceae.
20: 42, 2006; key to strand-forming house-rot fungi). Coniothyriella Speg. (1889) nom. conf., Pezizomy-
Coniophoraceae Ulbr. ( 1928), Boletales. 6 gen. (+ 2 cotina. See Petrak & Sydow (Beih. Rep. spec. nov.
syn.), 29 spp. regn. veg. 42: 322, 1927).
Lit.: Cooke (Myco/. 49: 197, 1957; key), Donk =
Coniothyriella Speg. (1910) Coniothyrina.
(Taxon: 254, 1951-63), Hallenberg (Lachnoc/adi- Coniothyriites Babajan & Tasl. (1970), Fossil Fungi. 1
aceae and Coniophoraceae of North Europe, 1985), (Tertiary), former USSR.
Best et al. (Z. Mykol. S2: 277, 1986; chemosyst.), Coniothyrina Syd. (1912), anamorphic Pezizomy-
Hjortstam (Windahlia 17: 55, 1987), Pegler (Serpula cotina, Cpd.OeP.15. 1 (on Agave), widespread (sub-
/acrymans. Fundamental Biology and Control tropical).
Strategies: 1, 1991), Singh et al. (Mycologist 7: 124, Coniothyrinula Petr. (1923) = Coniothyrium fide
1993), Gilbertson & Hemmes (Mycotaxon 6S: 427, Clements & Shear (Gen. Fung., 1931).
1997), Bigelow et al. (MR 102: 257, 1998), Ginns Coniothyriopsiella Bender ( 1932) ? = Cyclothyrium
(Myco/. 90: 19, 1998), Thom et al. (CJB 76: 686, fide Sutton (Myco/. Pap. 141, 1977).
1998), Schmidt & Moreth (MR 104: 69, 2000), Pal- Coniothyriopsis Petr. (1923) = Cyclothyrium fide
freyman et al. (FEMS Microbiol. Lett. 228: 281, Sutton (Mycol. Pap. 141, 1977).
2003), Kauserud (Myco/. 96: 232, 2004), Kauserud et Coniothyriopsis Speg. ( 1910) ? = Microsphaeropsis
al. (MR 108: 1264, 2004), Kauserud et al. (Mo/. Ecol. Hohn. fide Sutton (Mycol. Pap. 141, 1977).
13: 3137, 2004), Binder et al. (Systematics and Bio- Coniothyris Clem. (1909) = Coniothyriella Speg.
diversity 3: 113, 2005), Moreth & Schmidt (Holzfor- (1910).
schung S9: 90, 2005), Kauserud et al. (Mo/. Ecol. lS: Coniothyrium Corda (1840) nom. cons., anamorphic
421, 2006). Leptosphaeria, Cpd.O-leP.19. 44, widespread. See
Coniophorafomes Rick (1934), Stereaceae. 1, S. Westcott (Mem. Cornell agric. Exp. Stn 1S3, 1934;
America. C. minitans (mycoparasite of sclerotia), Biga et al.
Coniophorella P. Karst. (1889) = Coniophora fide (Sydowia 12: 258, 1959), Sutton (Myco/. Pap. 123,
Ginns (Op. Bot. 61, 1982). 1971; relationship to Microsphaeropsis), Sesan &
Coniophoropsis Hjortstam & Ryvarden (1986), Bole- Crisan (Stud. Cercet. Biol. Acad. romana 40: 71,
tales. 1, Argentina. See Hjortstam & Ryvarden (My- 1988), Sesan (Prob/. Prot. Plant. 17: 29, 1989),
 CONSERVATION 167
Sandys-Winsch et al. (MR 97: 1175, 1993; world dis- Conotrema Tuck. (1848) = Stictis fide Gilenstam (Ark.
trib.), Wingfield et al. (Mycopathologia 136: 139, Bot. ser. 2 7: 149, 1969), Sherwood (Mycotaxon 5: I,
1996; on Eucalyptus), Swart et al. (S. Afr. J. Bot. 64: 1977), Aptroot et al. (Biblthca Lichenol. 64, 1997),
137, 1998; on Proteaceae), Guarro et al. (Medical Winka et al. (Lichenologist 30: 455, 1998), Wedin et
Mycology 37: 133, 1999; clinical strain), Camara et al. (New Phytol. 164: 459, 2004; ecology, phylog-
al. (MR 105: 41, 2001; teleomorphs in eny), Wedin et al. (Lichenologist 37: 67, 2005; phy-
Paraphaeosphaeria), Muthumeenakshi et al. (MR logeny), Wedin et al. (MR 110: 773, 2006; Scandina-
105: 1065, 2001; phylogeny, population structure), via).
Sterflinger & Prillinger (Antonie van Leeuwenhoek Conotrematomyces Cif. & Tomas. (1953) = Conot-
80: 275, 2001; rock-inhabiting spp.), Taylor & Crous rema.
(Mycoscience 42: 265, 2001; on Proteaceae), Conotremopsis Vezda (1977), Stictidaceae (L). l,
Grendene et al. (MR 106: 796, 2002; mycopara- Tasmania. See Vezda (Folia geobot. phytotax. 12:
sitism), van Zyl et al. (Mycopathologia 155: 149, [313 ], 1977).
2002; S Africa), Zyl et al. (MR 106: 51, 2002; S Af- Conservation (of fungi). In view of the destruction of
rica, Thailand), Verkley et al. (Stud. Mycol. 50: 323, many habitats on a global scale and the threats of
2004; exclusion of mycoparasitic spp. ), Schoch et al. climate change, there is an increasingly urgent need
(Mycol. 98: 1041, 2006; phylogeny). to attend to conservation of rare and endangered
Conisphaeria Cooke (1879) nom. dub., Fungi. Based fungi. Many groups of fungi are sensitive to envi-
on various pyrenomycetes. ronmental pollution, the most abundant evidence be-
conjugate, joined; in twos; - nuclei, two nuclei in one ing for lichen-forming species. In situ conservation of
cell which undergo division (-division) at the same fungi therefore prioritizes conservation of habitats
time, as in basidiomycetes. and regulation of pollution (for ex situ fungal conser-
conjugation, copulation (q.v.), esp. isogamic copula- vation, see Genetic resource collections). Fungal con-
tion; - tube, a tube between two copulating cells. servation is however still in its infancy. Public
Conjunctospora Udagawa & Uchiy. (1999), anamor- awareness is very low. Consequently, in many coun-
phic Pezizomycotina, Hso.?.?. l, Japan. See Udagawa tries there is no explicit legal protection for fungi.
& Uchiyama (C!B 76: 1638, 1998). Many national biodiversity action plans produced as
conk, the fruit-body (basidioma) of a wood-attacking a result of the Rio Convention (see Biodiversity) fail
fungus, esp. of a polypore. to consider fungi. The IUCN (The World Conserva-
connate, joined by growth. tion Union) currently includes only two committees
connective, see disjunctor. for fungal conservation in its Species Survival Com-
connective hyphae, hyphae of the connective tissue of mission (both listed under plants), one for fungi in
the context (Fayod, 1889). general, the other for lichens (there are, in compari-
Connersia Malloch (1974), Pseudeurotiaceae. l (from son, twenty committees for birds). There are serious
soil, wood etc.), British Isles; Canada. See Sub & practical problems in applying IUCN red-listing cri-
Blackwell (Mycol. 91: 836, 1999; phylogeny), So- teria to the fungi, and very few fungi have yet been
gonov et al. (Mycol. 97: 695, 2005). formally evaluated using this system. The broader
connivent ( l) touching but not organically joined; (2) conservation movement is largely unaware of the
(of a pileus margin), touching the stipe. need to conserve fungi (frequently only one or two
Conocybe Fayod (1889) nom. cons., Bolbitiaceae. c. token larger fungi are listed as endangered, and then
200, widespread. See van Waveren (Persoonia 6: usually as 'lower' plants), and fungi (for example
119, 1970), Watling (Fl. Illustr. Champ. Afr. centr. 3: host-specific species known only on rare endemic
57, 1974; key 13 Afr. spp.), Watling (Revue Mycol. plants) may be treated as part of the problem (a threat
Paris 40: 31, 1976), Watling (British fungus flora 3, to the plant) rather than recognized as being them-
1982; key 58 Br. spp.), Arnolds & Hausknecht (Per- selves in need of protection. Furthermore, the broader
soonia 18: 239, 2003; Netherlands), Hausknecht conservation movement usually identifies priority
(Ost. Z. Pilzk. 12: 41, 2003; sect. Mixtae), habitats on the basis of bird, mammal and flowering
Hausknecht et al. (Ost. Z. Pilzk. 13: 153, 2004; type plant diversity, with fungi rarely taken into account.
stud. North American spp.), Hausknecht (Beitr. This can mean that habitats rich in fungal diversity
Kenntn. Pi/ze Mitteleur. 14: 93, 2005; stirps Pilosel/a are being missed by such categorization; host-
in Europe), Hausknecht et al. (Karstenia 45: l, 2005; specific fungi are frequently not found in all places
Finland), Walther & Weiss (Mycol. 98: 792, 2006; where associated organisms occur; furthermore, like
Anamorphs). other groups of organisms, fungi are being affected
Conohypha Julich (1975), Meruliaceae. 2, Europe; by climate change with, for example, refugee species
USA. See Jiilich (Persoonia 8: 303, 1975), Woje- appearing in areas beyond their traditional geo-
woda (Acta Mycologica Warszawa 38: 3, 2003; Po- graphical limits.
land). The challenges for fungal conservation are there-
Conoplea Pers. (1801), anamorphic Sarcosomataceae, fore daunting. Efforts to date have emphasized gath-
Hso.OeP.10. 8, widespread. See Hughes (C!B 38: ering scientific evidence for threats and decline (there
659, 1960; key), Vittal & Dorai (Mycotaxon 51: 27, have also been successful efforts in the UK to iden-
1994; India), Urban et al. (MR 108: 749, 2004). tify 'important fungal areas'), but the political activ-
Conopleaceae Chevall. (1826) = Sarcosomataceae. ity necessary to turn that evidence into results re-
Conostoma Bat. & J.L. Bezerra (1965), anamorphic mains very small; there is little awareness of the need
Pezizomycotina, Hso.OeH.?. l, Brazil. See Batista & to maintain a distinction between those responsible
Bezerra (Riv. Patol. veg., Pavia Ser. 41: 42, 1965). for scientific evidence and those involved in the po-
Conostroma Moesz (1921), anamorphic Colpoma, litical promotion of conservation, and there is little
St.OeH.10. 2, Europe; India. See Muthumary (Curr. dialogue between those interested in in situ and ex
Sci. 55: 1081, 1986; India spp.). situ conservation. Evidence gathering has been di-
168 CONSETIELLA

rected mainly towards the visually more striking lar- ties and organizations). The ECCF is composed of
ger fungi, including species forming conspicuous li- national representatives of each country [other per-
chens. Basic activities include compilation of distri- sons active in fungal conservation can be placed on
bution and ecological data into regional and national the mailing list by request]. The ECCF organizes
databases from which Red Lists are prepared, com- specialist meetings on fungal conservation between
prising condensed information on threatened species. European Congresses, and short business meetings
National lists have been prepared for most European during those Congresses. The Bern Convention's
countries for basidiomycetes and some larger asco- Standing Order Committee failed in 2006 to adopt an
mycetes (see Internet) but coverage is patchy. For li- ECCF submission presenting the scientific case for
chens, there is a preliminary Red List of Mac- including 33 endangered larger fungi in its lists of
rolichens in the European Community (Serusiaux, strictly protected organisms, but in 2007, the Council
1989) but, although efforts continue, there is still no for Europe adopted guidelines for conservation of
European level red-list for any other group of fungi. macrofungi in Europe prepared by the ECCF. Some
For other parts of the world, red list coverage is usu- other mycological societies also have conservation
ally poor to non-existent, although some impressive groups: lichen conservation is catered for by a sub-
fungal conservation work has occurred in the north- committee of the International Association for
west USA as an adjunct to projects conserving the Lichenology (and via its Newsletter). There is a Con-
northern spotted owl (e.g. Molina, MR 112: 613, servation Special Interest Group in the Australasian
2008). Mycological Society, and in November 2007, a spe-
On the basis of the Red Lists, it appears that some cialist group for fungal conservation was established
ecological groups of basidiomycetes are more vul- in Brazil. Three prototype Specialist Committees
nerable than others: of special concern are ( l) wood- have been established for ascomycete conservation,
inhabiting fungi (esp. bracket spp.) on large logs in rust & smut conservation, and for conservation of
virgin and old-growth forests, endangered by inten- chromistans, chytrids, myxomycetes and zygomy-
sive forestry (H0iland & Bendiksen, in Arnolds & cetes (see Internet).
Kreisel, Conservation of fangi in Europe: 51, 1993; General intr0ductions to fungal conservation are
Kotiranta & Niemela, Threatened polypores in provided by Arnolds and Richardson (in Hawksworth
Finland, 1993); (2) fungi of peat bogs, marshland and (Ed.), Frontiers in mycology: 187, 243, 1991); Palm
boggy forests, due to reclamation and drainage (Win- & Chapela (Mycology in Sustainable Development,
terhoff & Krieglsteiner, Beig. Vero.If. Natur. Land- 1997); Moore et al. (Fungal Conservation. Issues
schaftspjlege Bad. Wiirtt. 40, 1984); (3) fungi of sand and Solutions, 2001). See also Biodiversity, Climate
dunes, due to recreation, digging of sand and affore- change.
station (Winterhoff & Krieglsteiner, 1984); (4) fungi Consetiella Hol.-Jech. & Mercado (1982), anamorphic
of old, permanent pastures on soils poor in nutrients, Pezizomycotina, Hsy.-.-. l, Cuba. See Holubova-
due to increased fertilizer application, afforestation or Jechova & Mercado (Mycotaxon 14: 310, 1982),
lack of appropriate management (Arnolds, Opera Mercado-Sierra et al. (Mycotaxon 67: 417, 1998).
Bot. 100: 7, 1989; Nitare, Svensk bot. Tidskr. 82: 341, consortium, a form of symbiosis (q.v.) in which two or
1988); (5) ectomycorrhizal fungi in forests on soils more organisms live together in an interdependent
poor in nutrients, due to acidification and/or nitrogen way (obsol.).
accumulation from air pollution (Arnolds, Agric. conspecific, of two or more taxa considered to be one
Ecosyst. Environm. 35: 209, 1991; Dighton & Jansen, species; cf. synonym.
Environm. Pollut. 73: 179, 1991). constipate, crowded together.
There is a wealth of evidence to show that lichens Constricta R. Heim & Mel.-Howell (1965) nom. in-
are also greatly affected by many of the above fac- val., Agaricaceae. I, Ivory Coast. See Heim & Mele-
tors, but more particularly deforestation, agricultural ndez-Howell (Revue Mycol. Paris 30: 324, 1965).
practices and a wide variety of atmospheric pollut- containment levels, see Safety, Laboratory.
ants (see Air pollution); a review of the principles contaminated (I) bearing, or intermixed with, a patho-
and priorities of lichen conservation is provided by gen, as spores on seeds, fungi in soil (c.f. infection
Seaward (J. Hattori Bot. lab. 52: 401, 1982). Ex- and infested); (2) (of cultures), not pure.
periments and circumstantial evidence have not dem- context (of hymenomycetes), the hyphal mass between
onstrated a strong correlation between collection of the superior surface and the subhymenium or the
mushrooms and their decline (Egli et al., Mycol. trama ofbasidiocarps.
Helv. 3: 417, 1990), but rare lichens have disap- contiguous, touching; joining.
peared as a result of over-zealous collecting for eco- contingent, touching.
nomic reasons (e.g. as a component of curries, continuous ( l) (of spores, hyphae, etc.), having no
wreaths, decorations) or for reference collections and septa; (2) (of a stipe), one with the tissue of the pileus
exsiccata. Maintenance of threatened species and orperidium; (3) (of cultures), see culture.
species diversity of fungi in general is often depend- control, to prevent or retard the development of a dis-
ent on management practices (Keizer, in Pegler et al. ease (Anon., TBMS33: 154, 1950).
(Eds), 1993: 251 ), but in deciding these, fungi are Contumyces Redhead, Moncalvo, Vilgalys & Lutzoni
rarely taken into account. (2002), Agaricomycetes. 3, Europe. Hymeno-
There are very few non-governmental organiza- chaetales or Agaricales (Rickenel/a clade). See Red-
tions specifically dedicated to fungal conservation. head et al. (Mycotaxon 82: 161, 2002).
Mycologists in Europe co-operate through the Euro- convergence, describes two organisms with many
pean Council for Conservation of Fungi (ECCF), es- characters in common but which are descended from
tablished by the 9th Congress of European Mycolo- widely separate origins. Difficult to distinguish from
gists in Oslo (1985) and now the conservation wing parallelism due to intermediate conditions.
of the European Mycological Association (see Socie- convex (of a pileus), equally rounded; broadly obtuse;
 COPR OGEN 169
convexo-expanded, having the edge bent over; con- 203, 1999; Germany), Lumbsch et al. (MR. 111:
vexo-plane, convex when young, flat after expan- 1133, 2007).
sion. Copranophilus Speg. (1909) = Pyxidiophora fide
Cooke (Mordecai Cubitt; 1825-1914, England). Lundqvist (Bot. Notiser 133: 121, 1980), Rossman et
Schoolmaster, Lambeth (1851-1860); cataloguer, In- al. (Stud. Myco/. 42: 248 pp., 1999).
dia Museum, London (1862-1880); cryptogamic Coprinaceae Overeem & Weese (1924) = Agaricaceae.
botanist, Royal Botanic Gardens, Kew (1880-1892). Coprinarius (Fr.) P. Kumm. (1871) nom. rej. = Pan-
Like his countryman Berkeley (q.v.), he had wide in- aeolus fide Kuyper (in litt. ).
terests in natural history from which his mycological coprine, a disulfuran-like metabolite of the edible
work was the chief development. He was responsible Coprinus atramentarius which gives a reaction in
for a very great number of books, papers, and other humans similar to that of antabuse (q.v.).
writings, producing Science Gossip for some years Coprinellus P. Karst. ( 1879), Psathyrellaceae. Ana-
and starting (in 1872) the cryptogamic journal Gre- morph Hormographiella. c. 100, widespread. See
villea, most of which was written by him during the Jergensen & Stalpers (Taxon 50: 909, 2001; no-
twenty years the journal was under his control. He mencl.), Ko et al. (MR. 105: 1519, 2001; phy-
described a great number of new species, and new logeography), Redhead et al. (Taxon 50: 203, 2001;
groupings, esp. of polypores and pyrenomycetes nomencl.), Garns (Taxon 54: 520, 2005; nomencl.),
(Grevillea 1884-1890). His collection of some 46,000 Caceres et al. (Antonie van Leeuwenhoek 89: 79,
specimens and 25,000 sheets of drawings, are now in 2006; anamorphs).
the fungal reference collection of the Royal Botanic Coprinites Poinar & Singer (1990), Fossil Fungi. l,
Gardens, Kew (K). Pubis. Handbook ofBritish Fungi Dominican Republic.
(1871) [supplemented by 1,300 numbers of Fungi Coprinopsis Beeli (1929) ? = Oudemansiella fide
Britannici Exsiccatl]; Mycographia (1875-1878) Singer (Agaric. mod. Tax. edn 3, 1975).
[pictures and accounts of discomycetes ]; Illustrations Coprinopsis P. Karst. (1881), Psathyrellaceae. c. 200,
of British fungi (Hymenomycetes) (1881-1891) [with widespread. See Jergensen & Stalpers (Taxon 50:
1,200 coloured plates, see TBMS 20: 33, 1935, for 909, 2001; nomencl.), Redhead et al. (Taxon 50: 203,
index]; Handbook of Australian Fungi (1892); Fun- 2001; nomencl.), Keirle et al. (Fungal Diversity 15:
goid Pests of Cultivated Plants ( 1906). Biogs, obits 33, 2004; Hawaii), Garns (Taxon 54: 520, 2005; no-
etc. Ramsbottom (TBMS 5: 169, 1915); English mencl.).
(Mordecai Cubitt Cooke, 1987); Stafleu & Cowan Coprinus Pers. ( 1797), Agaricaceae. Anamorph
(TL-21: 536, 1976). Rhacophyl/us. c. 10 (coprophilous, on wood, etc.),
Cookeina Kuntze (1891), Sarcoscyphaceae. 12, wide- widespread. The Ink-Caps. Some are edible;
spread (esp. tropical). See Pfister & Kaushal (Myco- C. comatus, the shaggy ink-cap or shaggy-mane, is a
taxon 20: 117, 1984; key), Landvik et al. (Nordic JI common mushroom in waste places. The lamellae
Bot. 17: 403, 1997; DNA), Wang (Mycotaxon 62: and their cystidia 'deliquesce' by autodigestion after
289, 1997; China), Harrington et al. (Mycol. 91: 41, spore discharge giving 'ink' that may be used for
1999; phylogeny), Maldonado Gonzalez (Revta writing. A phylogenetic reconsideration of Coprinus
Jardin bot. Nae. Univ. Habana 21: 305, 2000; Cuba), s. lat. has led to a changed generic circumscription.
Weinstein et al. (Mycol. 94: 673, 2002; phylogeny), The type species of the genus (and the generitype of
Melendez-Howell et al. (Mycotaxon 87: 53, 2003; the family) belongs to Agaricaceae; the other copri-
ultrastr.), Hansen & Pfister (Myco/. 98: 1029, 2006; noid taxa belong to Psathyrel/aceae. See Buller (Re-
phylogeny), Iturriaga & Pfister (Mycotaxon 95: 137, searches 1-7, 1909; to 1950), Seaver (Myca/. 27: 83,
2006; monogr.). 1935; lifting power), Lange (Dansk bot. Ark. 14 no.
. Cookella Sacc. (1878), Cookellaceae. l (on Articu/aria 6, 1952; biological species concept), Lange & Smith
and Microstroma), widespread. See Tehler (CJB 68: (Mycol. 45: 747, 1953), Orton (TBMS 40: 263, 1957),
2458, 1990; relationships, use as outgroup). Kits van Waveren (Persoonia 5: 131, 1968; 'ster-
Cookellaceae Hlihn. ex Sacc. & Trotter (1913),? Myr- corarius' group), Anderson (The life history and ge-
iangiales. 3 gen. (+ 11 syn.), 13 spp. netics of Coprinus /agopus, 1971), Romagnesi
Lit.: Eriksson (Op. Bot. 60, 1981), Eriksson & Yue (BSMF 92: 189, 1976; C. micaceus-group), van der
(Mycotaxon 38: 201, 1990), Tehler (CJB 68: 2458, Bogart (Mycotaxon 4: 233, 1976; Western N. Am.
1990; rels, use as outgroup). Sect. Coprinus), Patrick (Mycotaxon 6: 341, 1977;
Cooksonomyces H.J. Swart & D.A. Griffiths (1974), sectional ranks), Orton & Watling (British Fungus
anamorphic Pezizomycotina, Cac/St.= eP.19. l, Aus- Fl. 3, 1979; keys 92 spp.), Reijnders (Persoonia 10:
tralia. See Swart & Griffiths (TBMS 63: 152, 1974). 384, 1979; development), van der Bogart (Mycotaxon
Coolia Huijsman (1943) nom. nud. = Squamanita fide 8: 243, 1979; Western N. Am. sect. Seratuli), John-
Bas (Persoonia 3, 1965). son & Vilgalys (Myco/. 90: 971, 1998), Hopple &
coolplate, a temperature-controlled plate on which Vilgalys (Mo/. Phylogen. Evol. 13: l, 1999), Redhead
cultures under a light source may be maintained et al. (Taxon 50: 203, 2001; new systematic arrange-
without an undesirable rise in temperature. See ment).
Cooke (FBPP News 6: 37, 1981). Coprinusella (Peck) Zerov (1979) = Coprinus fide
Coonemeria Mouch. (1997), Trichocomaceae. Ana- Kuyper (in litt. ).
morph Paeci/omyces-like. 3, widespread. See Coprobia Boud. (1885) = Cheilymenia fide Moravec
Mouchacca (Cryptog. Myco/. 18: l, 1997). (Mycotaxon 38: 459, 1990), Moravec (Libri Botanici
Copelandia Bres. (1912) = Panaeolus fide Kuyper (in 21, 2005).
litt. ). Coprobolus Cain & Kimbr. (1970), Thelebolaceae. l
Coppinsia Lumbsch & Heibel (1998), ? Trapeliaceae (coprophilous), Canada. Position is uncertain. See
(L). l, Europe. See Lumbsch & Heibel (Lichenologist van Brummelen (Persoonia 16: 425, 1998).
30: 96, 1998), Heibel & Lumbsch (Lichenologist 31: coprogen, a growth factor in dung required by Pilobo-
170 COPROLEPA

/us spp. (Hesseltine et al., Myco/. 45: 7, 1953; Pi- 16: 425, 1998; posn), Prokhorov (Mikol. Fitopatol.
dacks et al., J. Am. Chem. Soc. 75: 6064, 1953). 32: 40, 1998), Suarez et al. (Mycotaxon 97: 257,
Coprolepa Fuckel (1870) = Hypocopra fide Cain 2006; isozymes).
(Univ. Toronto Stud., Biol. 38, 1934), Lress0e (SA 13: copulants, Kniep's name for copulating structures of
43, 1994; ? synonym of Xylaria). like form.
coprome, a physically and chemically uniform unit copulation, the fusion of sexual elements; conjugation;
(pellet) of faeces used in experimental studies of gametangial -, the fusion of two sexual organs; het-
coprophilous fungi (Wood & Cooke, TBMS 83: 337, erogamic -, the fusion of gametes morphologically
1984). unlike; isogamic -, the fusion of gametes morpho-
Copromyces N. Lundq. (1967), Sordariaceae. 1 logically like; conjugation in the narrower sense;
(coprophilous), Sweden; Canada. See Lundqvist planogamic -, the fusion of motile gametes to give a
(Symb. bot. upsa/. 20 no. 1, 1972), Huhndorf et al. motile zygote (a planozygote). Cf. merogamy.
(Mycol. 96: 368, 2004; phylogeny), Miller & Cora Fr. (1825) = Dictyonema C. Agardh ex Kunth
Huhndorf (Mo/. Phylogen. Evol. 35: 60, 2005; phy- fide Parmasto (Nova Hedwigia 29: 99, 1978).
logeny). Coraceae Tomas. ex Tomas. (1950) = Atheliaceae.
Coprophilous fungi. Fungi living on dung; fimicolous Coraemyces Cif. & Tomas. (1954) =Cora.
fungi. Fungi on dung include aerial contaminants, coral fungi, basidiomata of C/avariaceae.
non-specialized species which have been eaten and coral spot, a branch disease of shrubs and trees (Nec-
survived passage through the gastro-intestinal tract, tria cinnabarina).
symbionts living in the gastro-intestinal tract excreted Corallicola Volkm.-Kohlm. & Kohlm. (1992), Halos-
with the dung, and species specially adapted for liv- phaeriaceae. 1 (on coral), Belize. See Kohlmeyer &
ing on dung. The last category are the coprophilous Volkmann-Kohlmeyer (Mycotaxon 44: 417, 1992).
fungi, and they comprise many species from a wide Corallinopsis Lagarde (1917), anamorphic Pezizomy-
range of taxonomic groups, e.g. most Acrasiales, cotina, Hsy.OeP.?. 1 (onlnsecta), France.
some other Mycetozoa, Mucorales, Pezizales, Coralliochytrium Domjan (1937), Chytridiales. 1,
Sordariales, Coprinaceae, and certain other Hungary. See Domjan (Folia Cryptog. 2: 22, 1937).
Basidiomycota. Many produce violently discharged Corallium G. Hahn (1883) = Ramaria Fr. ex Bonord.
spores with sticky sheaths which, particularly for fide Donk (Reinwardtia 2: 435, 1954).
species on herbivorous dung, aid colonization of ad- Corallochytrium Raghuk. (1987), ? Choanozoa. 1,
jacent vegetation. Some coprophilous fungi are spe- Arabian Sea. See Cavalier-Smith & Allsopp (Eur. J.
cific to particular types of animal, others seem to be Protist. 32: 1, 1996), Cavalier-Smith in Coombs et al.
generalists. There is often a distinct succession ob- (Eds) (Evolutionary Relationships Among Protozoa:
servable on decaying dung: some later colonizers 375, 1998).
may produce antibiotics to aid colonization, and Corallocytostroma Y.N. Yu & Z.Y. Zhang (1980),
among these are species (such as Poronia punctata) anamorphic C/avicipitaceae, St.= eH.?. 2, China;
now endangered possibly partly as a result of antibi- Australia. See Yu & Zhang (Acta Microbial. Sin. 20:
otic supplements to domesticated animal feeds. 232, 1980), Shivas et al. (MR 101: 849, 1997),
Lit.: Bell (Dung fangi: an illustrated guide to the Pa2:outova et al. (MR 108: 126, 2004; ontogeny, phy-
coprophilous fangi in New Zealand, 1983), Bell (An logeny).
illustrated guide to the coprophilous ascomycetes of Corallodendron Jungh. (1838) [non Corallodendron
Australia, 2005), Cain (Univ. Toronto Studies, biol. Mill. 1754, Papilionaceae] = Corallomyces Fr. fide
ser. 38, 1934 [reprinted 1968]; Can. J. Res. C28: Samson & Seifert in Samson & Pitt (Eds) (Advances
566; CJB 34: 675; 35: 255; 39: 1633; 40: 447, 1950- in Penicillium and Aspergillus systematics 102: 397,
62; coprophilous ascomycetes I-VIII), Eliasson & 1985; represents a diatom).
Lundqvist (Bot. Notiser 132: 551, 1979; coprophilous Coralloderma D.A. Reid (1965), Meruliaceae. 2, Asia;
myxomycetes), Prokhorov (Mikol. Fitopat. 28: 20; Australia. See Reid (Nova Hedwigia Beih. 18: 332,
key 20 discom. gen.), Richardson (MR 105: 387, 1965).
2001; diversity), Richardson & Watling (Bull. BMS Corallofungus Kobayasi (1983), Hydnaceae. 1, Japan.
2: 18, 1968; asco., basidio.; 3: 86, 1969, phyco., See Kobayasi (J. Jap. Bot. 56: 174, 1983).
keys; edn 2, 1975; edn 3, 1997), Webster (TBMS 54: coralloid, much branched; like coral in form; esp.
161, 1970; review), Dix & Webster (Fungal ecology, basidiomata of C/avaria. Cf. forate.
1995; review), Wicklow (in Carroll & Wicklow, The Coralloidea Roussel ( 1806) = Ramaria Fr. ex Bonord.
fangal community, edn 2 : 715, 1992). See also am- Coralloides Hoffin. ( 1789) nom. rej. prop. ? = Stereo-
monia fungi. caulon Hoffm. fide Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of
Coprotiella Jeng & J.C. Krug (1976), Pezizomycetes. the Fungi edn 8, 1995).
1, S. America. See van Brummelen (Persoonia 16: Coralloides Tourn. ex Maratti (1822) nom. rej. prop.=
425, 1998; posn). Ramaria Fr. ex Bonord. fide Donk (Persoonia 8: 281,
Coprotinia Whetzel (1944), Sclerotiniaceae. 1 (on 1975).
dung), widespread (north temperate). See Holst- Coralloides Wulfen (1776) nom. dub., Fungi (L).
Jensen et al. (Myco/. 89: 885, 1997; relationships), Corallomorpha Opiz (1856) nom. dub., anamorphic
Holst-Jensen et al. (Mycol. 96: 135, 2004; phylog- Pezizomycotina. See Sutton (Myco/. Pap. 141, 1977).
eny). Corallomyces Berk. & M.A. Curtis (1853) =Corallo-
Coprotrichum Bonord. (1851) = Sporendonema fide mycetella fide Rogerson (Myco/. 62: 865, 1970),
Mason & Hughes in Wood (Ed.) (Nature 179: 328, Rossman et al. (Stud. Myco/. 42: 248 pp., 1999).
1957). Corallomyces Fr. (1849), anamorphic Pezizomycotina,
Coprotus Korf & Kimbr. (1967), Thelebolaceae. 23, Hsy.OeH.?. 2, Africa; Java.
widespread. See Pfister (in litt. ), Hiiffner (Rhein/. - Corallomycetella Henn. (1904), Nectriaceae. Ana-
Pfolz. Pilzj. 5-6: 134, 1995), Brummelen (Persoonia morphs Fusarium-like, Rhizostilbella. 2 (woody tis-
 CORETHROMYCES 171

sues), widespread (pantropical). See Rossman et al. Shimizu (Bull. natn. Sci. Mus. Tokyo, B 2: 133,
(Stud Mycol. 42: 248 pp., 1999). 1976; New Guinea), Evans & Samson (TBMS 79:
corbiculae, protective structures forming a stroma 431, 1982), Evans & Samson (TBMS 82: 127, 1984;
around the telia of certain rusts (Kuhnholtz-Lordat, on ants), Hameed et al. (Revue roum. Biol. Ser. Biol.
Bull. mens. Acad. Sci. Lett. Montpellier 71: 91, 1942; Veget. 29: 147, 1984; Ophiocordyceps), Samson et
see RAM 26: 468, 1947); paraphyses; pseudopara- al. (Atlas of Entomopathogenic Fungi, 1988), Ito &
physes. Hirano (Lett. Appl. Microbial. 25: 239, 1997; DNA),
Corbulopsora Cummins (1940), Pucciniaceae. 3 (on Tzean et al. (Atlas of Entomopathogenic Fungi from
Compositae), Papua New Guinea; India. See Cum- Taiwan, 1997), Chen et al. (Biochemical Genetics 37:
mins (Mycol. 32: 364, 1940) Cf. Miyagia. 201, 1999; DNA), Artjariyasripong et al. (Myco-
Corda (August Karl Josef; 1809-1849, Czech). A science 42: 503, 2001; phylogeny), Guzman et al.
medic; employed in the National Museum, Prague; (Mycotaxon 78: 115, 2001; Mexico), Kinjo & Zang
lost at sea in the West Indies. His collections, previ- (Mycoscience 42: 567, 2001; Ophiocordyceps,
ously thought lost with him, were rediscovered and China), Liu et al. (J. Invert. Path. 78: 178, 2001), Liu
are in the National Museum, Prague (PRM), see et al. (MR 105: 827, 2001; Ophiocordyceps, ana-
Pilat, Acta Musei Natura/is Pragae lB: 139, 1938). morph), Nikoh & Fukatsu (Mo/. Biol. Evol. 18: 1631,
Pubis. Pilze. Sturm's Deutchlands Flora (1829- 2001; phylogeny, introns), Park et al. (Mycobiology
1841); /cones Fungorum hucusque Cognitorum 6 29: 121, 2001; phylogeny), Huang et al. (Mycotaxon
parts (1837-1854) [the last part by Zobel]; Anleitung 81: 229, 2002; Beauveria anamorph), Hywel-Jones
zum Studium der Mycologie (1842). Biogs, obits etc. (MR 106: 2, 2002; ascospores), Liu et al. (MR 106:
Sebek (CeskO Mykologie 38: 129, 1984); Sebek 1100, 2002; phylogeny, anamorphs), Evans (Mycol-
(Mykologic/cY Sbornik 61: 113, 1984); Stafleu & ogy Series 19: 517, 2003; biocontrol), Fukatsu &
Cowan (TL-2 1: 546, 1976). Nikoh (Mycology Series 19: 311, 2003; host rela-
Cordalia Gobi ( 1885) = Tuberculina fide Saccardo tions), Stensrud et al. (MR 109: 41, 2005; phylog-
(Syll. fang. 4: 653, 1886). eny), Yokoyama et al. (FEMS Microbial. Lett. 250:
Cordana Preuss (1851), anamorphic Pezizomycotina, 145, 2005; heterothallism), Torres et al. (Mycotaxon
Hso.leP.6. 13, Europe; tropical. C. musae (banana 94: 253, 2005), Stensrud et al. (MR 111: 409, 2007;
leaf spot). See Hughes (CJB 33: 259, 1955), de Hoog evolution in C. sinensis), Sung et al. (Stud. Mycol.
et al. (Proc. K. Ned. Akad. Wet. Ser. C, Biol. Med. 57: 1, 2007; phylogeny, monogr.).
Sci. 86: 197, 1983), Priest (MR 94: 861, 1990; spp. Cordycipitaceae Kreisel ex G.H. Sung, J.M. Sung,
on Musa, Australia), Castaneda Ruiz et al. (Myco- Hywel-Jones & Spatafora (2007), Hypocreales. 15
taxon 73: 1, 1999; Venezuela), Markovskaja (Myco- gen.(+ 18 syn.), 250 spp. See Sung et al. (Stud. My-
taxon 87: 179, 2003; Lithuania), Cai et al. (Sydowia col. 57: 1, 2007; phylogeny, monogr.), Sung et al.
56: 222, 2004; China), Soares et al. (Fungal Diver- (Mo/. Phylogenet. Evol. 44: 1204, 2007; phylogeny).
sity 18: 147, 2005; Brazil). Cordylia Fr. (1818) [non Cordylia Pers. 1807, Legu-
Cordella Speg. (1886), anamorphic Apiospora, minosae] = Cordyceps.
Hso.OeP.37. 4, pantropical. See Subramanian (Proc. Cordyliceps Fr. (1832) =Cordyceps.
Indian natn Sci. Acad. Part B. Biol. Sci. 55: 38, Corella Vain. (1890) = Dictyonema C. Agardh ex
1962), Reynolds & Gilbert (Aust. Syst. Bot. 18: 265, Kunth fide Parmasto (Nova Hedwigia 29: 99, 1978).
2005; Australia), Reynolds & Gilbert (Cryptog. My- Coremiaceae Nann. (1934) = Trichocomaceae.
col. 27: 249, 2006; Panama). Coremiales, see Hyphomycetes.
Cordierites Mont. (1840),? Helotiales. 3, widespread. Coremiella Bubak & K. Krieg. (1912), anamorphic
See Samuels & Kohn (Sydowia 39: 202, 1986; NZ), Pezizomycotina, Hsy.OeP.40. 1, widespread. See Ellis
Zhuang (Mycotaxon 31: 261, 1988; key), Wang et al. (Dematiaceous Hyphomycetes, 1971), Comerio et al.
(Mo/. Phylogen. Evol. 41: 295, 2006; phylogeny). (Revta Iberoamer. Micol. 22: 50, 2005).
Corditubera Henn. (1897), Boletales. 5, Africa (tropi- Coremiopsis Sizova & Suprun ( 1957) ? = Isaria fide
cal). See Demoulin & Dring (Bull. Jard. bot. nat. Samson (Stud. Mycol. 6, 1974).
Belg. 45: 345, 1975), Malen~on (Cryptog. Mycol. 4: Coremium Link (1809) = Penicillium Link fide Thom
1, 1983), Verbeken & Walleyn (Boll. Gruppo Micol. (Bull. Bur. Anim. Ind. USDA 118, 1910), Seifert &
'G. Bresadola' 46: 87, 2003). Samson (Advances in Penicillium and Aspergillus
Cordycepioideus Stifler ( 1941) = Ophiocordyceps fide Systematics 102: 143, 1985).
Blackwell & Gilbertson (Mycol. 76: 763, 1984), coremium, see synnema.
Blackwell & Rossi (Mycotaxon 25: 581, 1986; ecol- Corenohydnum Lloyd (1936) nom. dub., Fungi.
ogy), Samson et al. (Atlas of Entomopathogenic Coreomyces Thaxt. (1903), Laboulbeniaceae. 20,
Fungi, 1988), Ochiel et al. (Mycologist 11: 7, 1997), widespread. See Majewski (Acta Mycologica War-
Suh et al. (Mycol. 90: 611, 1998; phylogeny), Sung et szawa 9: 217, 1973; Polish spp.), Tavares (Mycol.
al. (Stud. Mycol. 57: 1, 2007). Mem. 9: 627 pp., 1985), Majewski (TMSJ 29: 151,
Cordyceps Fr. (1824) nom. cons., Cordycipitaceae. 1988; Japan), Santamaria (Fl. Mycol. Iberica 5, 2003;
Anamorphs Beauveria, Isaria, Lecanicillium, Akan- Iberian peninsula).
thomyces, Mariannaea. 90 (mostly on insects; cater- Coreomycetopsis Thaxt. (1920),? Laboulbeniaceae. 1
pillar fungi, vegetable caterpillars), widespread. Re- (on termites), West Indies; USA. See Blackwell &
cently split into a number of segregates, including Kimbrough (Mycol. 68: 541, 1976; structure and de-
Ophiocordyceps, Metacordyceps and Elaphocordy- velopment), Henk et al. (Mycol. 95: 561, 2003).
ceps; see also these genera. See Kobayasi (Bull. Bio- Corethromyces Thaxt. (1892), Laboulbeniaceae. 82
geogr. Soc. Japan 9: 271, 1939; Japan), Mains (My- (on beetles), widespread. See Tavares (Mycol. Mem.
col. 50: 169, 1957; N. Am., key), Willis (Muelleria 1: 9, 1985), Santamaria (Mycol. 89: 325, 1997; on rove
2, 1959; Australia, key), Kobayasi & Shimizu (Bull. beetles), Weir & Rossi (Mycol. 93: 171, 2001; Bo-
natn. Sci. Mus. Tokyo, B 5: 69, 1960), Kobayasi & livia), Weir & Hughes (Mycol. 94: 483, 2002; New
172 CORETHROPSIS

Zealand), Rossi & Maca (Sydowia 58: 110, 2006; Corner (Ann. Bot. Mem. [A monograph of Clavaria
Czech Republic), Santamaria (Nova Hedwigia 82: and allied genera] 1, 1950).
349, 2006; Spain), Rossi & Weir (Mycol. 99: 131, Cornicularia Schaer. ( 1850) =Alectoria Ach.
2007; S America). Corniculariaceae Schaer. (1850) = Parmeliaceae.
Corethropsis Corda (1839), anamorphic Pezizomy- Corniculariella P. Karst. (1884), anamorphic Durandi-
cotina, Hsy.OeH.?. 3, Europe; America. ella, St.OfH.15. 7, widespread. See DiCosmo (CJB
Corethrostroma Kleb. (1933), anamorphic Pezizomy- 56: 1665, 1978), Illman (Taxon 34: 512, 1985; typifi-
cotina, St.OeH.?. I, Europe. cation), Verkley (Nova Hedwigia 75: 433, 2002).
coriacellate, somewhat coriaceous. corniform, shaped like a horn (Fig. 23 .36).
coriaceous, like leather in texture. Corniola Gray (1821) [non Corniola Adans. 1763,
Corinophoros A. Massa!. (1856) nom. rej. = Peccania Leguminosae] = Arrhenia fide Redhead (CJB 62:
fide Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 865, 1984).
8, 1995). Cornipulvina Huhndorf, A.N. Mill., F.A. Fernandez &
Coriolaceae Singer ( 1961) = Polyporaceae. Lodge (2005), Boliniaceae. 1, neotropics. See
Coriolellus Murrill (1905) = Antrodia fide Donk (Verh. Huhndorf et al. (Fungal Diversity 20: 61, 2005).
K. ned A/cad. Wet. tweede sect. 62: I, 1974). Cornucopiella Hohn. (1915), anamorphic Pezizomy-
Coriolopsis Murrill (1905), Polyporaceae. 17, wide- cotina, Cpd.OeH.15. 2, Europe. See Seifert (TBMS
spread. See Pegler (The polypores [Bull. BMS 85: 123, 1985), Okada & Tubaki (Sydowia 39: 148,
Suppl.], 1973), Ryvarden & Johansen (Prelim. Polyp. 1986).
Fl. E. Afr.: 315, 1980; key 10 Afr. spp.). Cornuella Setch. (1891) [non Cornuella Pierre 1891,
Coriolus Que!. (1886) = Trametes fide Singer Sapotaceae] = Tracya.
(Pub/foes Inst. Micol. Recife 304, 1961), Domanski Cornularia Sacc. (1884) = Corniculariella fide Di-
et al. (Polyporaceae edn 2, 1973) See also. Cosmo (CJB 56: 1665, 1978).
Coriscium Vain. (1890) nom. utique rej. = Lichenom- Cornuntum Velen. (1947),? Helotiales. 1, Europe.
phalia fide Stalpers (in litt. ). The name has been used cornute (1) horned; horn-like in form; (2) (of aecia),
for the anamorph (lichenized squamules) of certain see roestelia.
lichenized species of Omphalina and is now listed as Cornutispora Piroz. (1973), anamorphic Pezizomy-
nom. utique rej. See Redhead & Kuyper (Arctic Al- cotina, Cpd.I bH.l 0. 4 (on lichens and Rhytis-
pine Mycology 2: 319, 1987). matales), widespread. See Hawksworth (TBMS 67:
corium, see Spore wall and Fig. 5. 151, 1976), Martinez & Hafellner (Mycotaxon 69:
corkir, see cudbear. 271, 1998), Punithalingam (MR. 107: 917, 2003; cy-
Cormothecium A. Massa!. (1854) = Rhizocarpon fide tology), Knoph (Biblthca Lichenol. 88: 345, 2004;
Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, Japan).
1995). Cornutostilbe Seifert (1990), anamorphic Pezizomy-
Corneohydnum Lloyd (1924) nom. nud., ? Agarico- cotina, Hsy.OeH. l. 1, Indonesia. See Seifert (Mem. N.
mycetes. ? Basidiomycetes. Y. bot. Gdn 59: 120, 1990).
corneous (1) horn-like in texture; (2) (of a substance), Cornuvesica C.D. Viljoen, M.J. Wingf. & K. Jacobs
like horn. (2000), Microascales. Anamorph Chalara-like. I,
Corner (Edred John Henry; 1906-1996; England, later Europe; N. America. See Viljoen et al. (MR. 104:
Singapore). Assistant Director, Singapore Botanic 365, 2000), Hausner et al. (CJB 81: 40, 2003), Haus-
Garden (1929-1939, remaining in Singapore until ner & Reid (CJB 82: 752, 2004; phylogeny).
1945); Principal Field Scientific Officer, UNESCO Corollium Sopp (1912) = Paecilomyces fide Raper &
(1946); Lecturer in Botany (1949), then Reader in Thom (Manual of the Penicillia, 1949).
Plant Taxonomy (1959), then Professor of Tropical Corollospora Werderm. (1922), Halosphaeriaceae.
Botany (1966), Cambridge University; Fellow of the Anamorphs Clavariopsis-like, Sigmoidea, Varico-
Royal Society of London (1955); developed the con- sporina. 19 (on wood or sand, marine), widespread.
cept of hyphal systems, using analysis of hyphal de- See Nakagiri (TMSJ 27: 197, 1986; anamorphs),
velopment to elucidate phylogeny in basidiomycetes; Kohlmeyer & Volkmann-Kohlmeyer (TBMS 88: 181,
his taxonomic monographs demonstrated the huge 1987; key 6 spp.), Nakagiri & Tokura (TMS.J28: 413,
diversity of basidiomycetes in southeast Asia. Pubis. 1987; key 13 spp.), Kohlmeyer & Voikmann-
Ad Polyporaceas I-VII Beihefte zur Nova Hedwigia Kohlmeyer (Bot. Mar. 34: I, 1991; key), Read et al.
(1983-1989). Biogs, obits etc. Watling & Ginns (My- (Bot. Mar. 35: 553, 1992; asci), Spatafora et al. (Am.
col. 90: 732, 1998) [portrait]; Watling (MR. 105: J. Bot. 85: 1569, 1998; phylogenetic analysis), Chen
1533, 2001) [portrait]. et al. (Mycol. 91: 84, 1999; DNA), Kong et al. (MR.
Corneromyces Ginns (1976), Boletales. 1, Sabah. See 104: 35, 2000; DNA), Campbell et al. (Fungal Di-
Ginns (Mycol. 68: 970, 1976). versity Res. Ser. 7: 15, 2002; phylogeny, revision),
Corneromycetaceae Jiilich ( 1979) = Coniophoraceae. Zhang et al. (Mycol. 98: 1076, 2006; phylogeny),
Corneroporus Hattori (2001), Bankeraceae. I, Malay- Hsieh et al. (Bot. Mar. 50: 302, 2007; ontogeny).
sia. See Hattori (Mycoscience 42: 426, 2001). Coronasclerotes Stach & Pickh. (1957), Fossil Fungi.
Cornicularia (Schreb.) Hoffin. (1792), Parmeliaceae 5 (Carboniferous), Germany.
(L). 1, widespread (north temperate). See Kiirnefelt coronate, crowned.
(Op. Bot. 86: 1, 1986), Kiirnefelt et al. (Pl. Syst. Evol. Coronatomyces Dania Garcia, Stchigel & Guarro
183: 113, 1992), Thell et al. (Mycol. Progr. 1: 335, (2004 ), ? Sordariaceae. 1, Cuba. Perhaps synony-
2002; phylogeny), Peraoh et al. (Mycol. Progr. 3: mous with Boothiella. See Garcia et al. (Stud. Mycol.
103, 2004; asci, photobionts), Thell et al. (Symb. bot. 50: 144, 2004).
upsal. 34 no. 1: 429, 2004; biogeography), Randlane Coronella P. Crouan & H. Crouan (1867) = Kickxella
& Saag (Central European Lichens: 75, 2006; key). fide Linder (Farlowia 1: 49, 1943).
Cornicularia Bonord. ( 1851) = Clavulinopsis fide Coronellaria P. Karst. (1870), Dermateaceae. 4,
 CORTINARIUS 173

Europe. See Scheuer (Biblthea Myeo/. 123, 1988), N America), Hawksworth (Lieheno/ogist 35: 191,
Magnes & Hafellner (Biblthea Myeol. 139, 1991), 2003; UK, Ireland), Zhurbenko (Liehenologist 39:
Raitviir & Leenunn (Folia eryptog. Estoniea 38: 63, 221, 2007; review).
200 l ; Estonia). corticioid, of a form resembling Cortieium; specifi-
Coronicium J. Erikss. & Ryvarden (1975), Pterulaceae. cally, with a smooth hymenium.
5, widespread (north temperate); Hawaii. See Eriks- Corticioides Lloyd ( 1908) = Tremella Pers. fide Lloyd
son & Ryvarden (Cortie. N. Europ. 4, 1976), (Myeo/. Writ. (Mye. Notes No. 57) 5: 816, 1919).
Gilbertson & Hemmes (Mem. N. Y. bot. Gdn 89: 81, Corticirama Pilat (1957), Corticiaceae. 2, Europe. See
2004; Hawaii). Pilat (Beih. Sydowia 1: 128, 1957).
Coronium Bonord. (1864) nom. dub., anamorphic Corticiruptor Wedin & Hafellner (1998), Lecanorales
Pezizomyeotina. See Sutton (Myeo/. Pap. 141, 1977). (L). 1, Norway. See Wedin & Hafellner (Liehenolo-
Coronopapilla Kohlm. & Volkm.-Kohlm. (1990), ? gist 30: 86, 1998).
Zopfiaceae. 1 (marine), Belize. See Kohlmeyer & Corticium Fr. (1835) = Phanerochaete fide Donk (Per-
Volkmann-Kohlmeyer (MR 94: 685, 1990), Eriksson soonia 3: 199, 1964).
& Hawksworth (SA 8: 7, 1991). Corticium Pers. (1794), Corticiaceae. 25, widespread.
Coronophora Fuckel (1864), Nitschkiaceae. 5 (from C. so/ani (anamorph Rhizoetonia so/ani), see Than-
wood), Europe. See Subramanian & Sekar (Kavaka atephorus, and C. salmonieolor (pink disease of rub-
18: 19, 1993), Huhndorf et al. (MR 108: 1384, 2004). ber, tea, and other tropical plants, see Phaneroehaete.
Coronophoraceae Hohn. (1907) = Nitschkiaceae. Formerly used for many resupinate basidiomycetes;
Lit.: Nannfeldt (Svensk bot. Tidskr. 69: 49, 1975), now restricted to the species previously known as
Subramanian & Sekar (Kavaka 18: 19, 1993) but the Laetieortieium. See Eriksson & Ryvarden (Cortie. N.
rank originally intended by HOhnel is uncertain. See. Europ. 4: 759, 1976; key 5 Eur. spp.), Larsen &
Coronophorales Nannf. (1932). Hypocreomycetidae. 4 Gilbertson (Norw. JI Bot. 24: 99, 1977), Greslebin &
fam., 26 gen., 87 spp. Fams: Rajchenberg (N.Z. JI Bot. 41: 437, 2003; Patagonia),
( 1) Bertiaceae Duhem & Michel (BSMF 122: 145, 2006; key s.str.).
(2) Chaetosphaerellaceae corticolous, living on bark; corticole, an organism
(3) Nitschkiaceae which does this.
(4) Scortechiniaceae Corticomyces A.I. Romero & S.E. Lopez (1989),
For Lit. see under fam. anamorphic Agarieomyeetes. l (with clamp-
Coronophorella Hohn. (1909) = Nitschkia fide Millier connexions), Argentina. See Romero & Lopez (My-
& von Arx in Ainsworth et al. (Eds) (The Fungi 4A: eotaxon 34: 431, 1989).
87, 1973). cortina (of agarics), a partial veil (or part of one),
Coronoplectrum Brusse (1987), Parmeliaceae (L). 1, frequently web-like, covering the mature gills.
Namibia. See Brusse (Myeotaxon 28: 131, 1987). Cortinaria, see Cortinarius.
Coronospora M.B. Ellis (1971), anamorphic Cortinariaceae R. Heim ex Pouzar (1983) nom. cons.,
Aseoronospora, Hso.= eP.10. 4, S.E. & E. Asia. See Agaricales. 12 gen.(+ 28 syn.), 2104 spp.
Ellis (Myeo/. Pap. 125: 16, 1971), Matsushima (Ma- Lit.: Ammirati et al. (Poisonous Mushrooms of the
tsush. Myeo/. Mem. 10, 2001; connection), Zhang & Northern United States and Canada: 396 pp., 1986),
Zhang (Myeosystema 23: 331, 2004). Bidaud et al. (Atlas des Cortinaires 8: 239, 1996),
Coronotelium Syd. (1921) = Puccinia fide Dietel (Nat. Liu et al. (CJB 75: 519, 1997), Brandrud (Edinb. J.
Pjlanzenfam. 6, 1928). Bot. 55: 65, 1998), Hibbett et al. (Nature 407: 506,
correct (of names), see Nomenclature. 2000) suggest that Cortinariaeeae could be the sis-
correlated species (of Pueeiniales), a species derived tergroup to Hydnangiaeeae, while the inclusion of
by reduction (of life cycle or morphology) from a Inoeybe is not supported. Several gastroid taxa are
parent heteroecious macrocyclic species/or the parent also included in the Cortinariaeeae, Hailand &
species itself. Holst-Jensen (Myeo/. 92: 694, 2000), Moncalvo et al.
Corrugaria Metrod (1949) = Mycena fide Singer (Syst. Biol. 49: 278, 2000), Bougher & Lebel (Aust.
(Agarie. mod. Tax., 1951). Syst. Bot. 14: 439, 2001 ), Peintner et al. (Am. J. Bot.
corrugate, wrinkled. 88: 2168, 2001), Peintner et al. (Myeo/. 94: 620,
cortex, a more or less thick outer covering; epi- (q.v.); 2002), Garnica et al. (MR 107: 1143, 2003), Garnica
corticate, having a cortex. et al. (Myeo/. 95: 1155, 2003), Peintner et al. (MR
corticate, see cortex. 107: 485, 2003), Peintner et al. (Myeol. 96: 1042,
Corticiaceae Herter (1910) nom. cons., Corticiales. 29 2004), Frnslev et al. (Mo/. Phylogen. Evol. 37: 602,
gen. (+ 8 syn.), 136 spp. Traditionally this family 2005), Matheny (Mo/. Phy/ogen. Evol. 35: 1, 2005),
contained the resupinate homobasidiomycetes, which Vesterholt (Fungi of Northern Europe 3: 146 pp.,
are now divided over more than l 0 orders. 2005), Garnica et al. (CJB 83: 1457, 2005), Moreau
Lit.: Larsson (MR 111: 1040, 2007). et al. (Mo/. Phylogen. Evol. 38: 794, 2006).
Corticiales K.H. Larss. (2007). Agaricomycetes. l Cortinariales = Agaricales.
fam., 29 gen., 136 spp. Fam.: cortinarins, toxic fluorescent cyclic decapeptides
Corticiaceae produced by Cortinarius spp. (Laatsch & Matthies,
For Lit. see under fam. Myeo/. 83: 492, 1991). See also mycetismus (My-
Corticifraga D. Hawksw. & R. Sant. (1990), ? Le- cetism).
canorales. 2 (on lichens, Pe/tigera/es), widespread Cortinarius (Pers.) Gray (1821) nom. cons., Cortinari-
(esp. temperate). See Hawksworth & Santesson aceae. e. 2000, widespread (esp. north temperate).
(Biblthea Liehenol. 38: 123, 1990), Martinez & The genus has been subdivided in a number of sub-
Hafellner (Myeotaxon 69: 271, 1998; Sapin, Portu- genera, but these usually lack phylogenetic quality or
gal), Zhurbenko (Mikol. Fitopatol. 35: 34, 2001; make other groups non-monophyletic. Recognition of
Russia), Hafellner et al. (Myeotaxon 84: 293, 2002; Dermoeybe as a separate genus would make the rest
174 CORTINELLUS

of Cortinarius paraphyletic. See Moser (Die Gattung Coryneaceae Corda (1839) = Pseudovalsaceae.
Phlegmacium, 1960; key European subgen. Phleg- Corynecystis Brusse ( 1985), Lichinaceae (L). I, S.
macium), Horak & Moser (Nova Hedwigia 10: 211, Africa. See Brusse (Bothalia 15: 552, 1985).
1965; key), Moser (Z. Pilzk. 35: 213, 1969; key Corynelia Ach. (1823), Coryneliaceae. 7 (on Podocar-
European subgen. Leprocybe), Moser (Schweiz. Z. paceae), widespread (esp. tropical and south temper-
Pilzk. 50: 153, 1972; key), Moser & Horak (Beih. ate). See Benny et al. (Bot. Gaz. 146: 238, 1985),
Nova Hedwigia 52: 513, 1975; key South American Johnston & Minter (MR 92: 422, 1989), Hawksworth
spp.), Brandrud (Nordic JI Bot. 3: 577, 1983; key (SA 14: 48, 1995; nomencl.), Winka & Eriksson
European subgen. Cortinarius), H0iland (Op. bot. 71: (Phylogenetic Relationships Within the Ascomycota
I, 1984; key European spp. subgen. Dermocybe), Based on JBS rDNA Sequences Akademisk Avhan-
Beaton et al. (Kew Bull. 40: 171, 1985; key Austral.), dling [Thesis (PhD), Department of Ecology and En-
Gill & Steglich (Progr. Chem. Nat. Prod. 51, 1987; vironmental Science, Umea University]: [17] pp.,
pigment chemistry), Brandrud et al. (Cortinarius 2000; phylogeny), Geiser et al. (Mycol. 98: 1053,
Flora Photographica, 1990; European spp.), Horak 2006; phylogeny).
& Wood (Sydowia 42: 88, 1990; key Australiasian Coryneliaceae Sacc. ex Berl. & Voglino (1886), Cory-
subgen. Myxacium and Paramyxacium), Reumaux et neliales. 8 gen. (+ 7 syn.), 46 spp.
al. (Atlas des Cortinaires, 1990; European spp.), Lit.: Benny et al. (Bot. Gaz. 146: 232, 1985),
Bendiksen et al. (Sommerfeltia 19: I, 1993; key Benny et al. (Bot. Gaz. 146: 437, 1985), Benny et al.
European spp. subgen. Myxacium), Gill (Aust. JI (Bot. Gaz. 146: 238, 1985), Benny et al. (Bot. Gaz.
Chem. 48: I, 1995; pigments in Australian spp.), 146: 431, 1985), Johnston & Minter (MR 92: 422,
Horak (Beih. Sydowia 10: 101, 1995; key Austral- 1989), Marmolejo (Mycotaxon 72: 195, 1999), Rik-
asian subgen. Phlegmacium), Liu et al. (CJB 75: 519, kinen (Karstenia 40: 147, 2000), Winka & Eriksson
1997; phylogeny), H0iland & Holst-Jensen (Mycol. (Phylogenetic Relationships Within the Ascomycota
92: 694, 2000; phylogeny), Seidl (Mycol. 92: 1091, Based on JBS rDNA Sequences Akademisk Avhan-
2000; phylogeny subgen. Myxacium), Soop (BSMF dling [Thesis (PhD), Department of Ecology and En-
117: 91, 2001; New Zealand sp.), Peintner et al. (My- vironmental Science, Umea University]: [17] pp.,
cotaxon 81: 177, 2002; syn. ofCortinarius), Consig- 2000), Inderbitzin et al. (MR 108: 737, 2004).
lio et al. (II Genere Cortinarius in Italia 1, 2003; It- Coryneliales Seaver & Chardon (1926). Eurotiomycet-
aly), Garnica et al. (MR 107: 1143, 2003; South idae. I fam., 8 gen., 46 spp. Fam.:
American spp), Consiglio et al. (JI Genere Corti- Coryneliaceae
narius in Italia 2, 2004; Italy), Francis & Bougher Lit.: Benny et al. (Bot. Gaz. 146: 232, 238, 431,
(Australasian Mycologist 23: I, 2004; Western Aus- 437, 1985), Fitzpatrick (Mycol. 12: 206, 1920; 34:
tralian spp. ), Soop ( Cortinarius in Sweden, 2004; 464, 1942; keys, monogr.), Geiser et al. (Mycol. 98:
Sweden), Antonini et al. (II Genere Cortinarius in 1051, 2006), Johnston & Minter (MR 92: 422, 1989;
Italia, 2005; keys to subgen.), Bidaud et al. (Atlas asci).
des Cortinaires 15: 983, 2005), Consiglio et al. (II Coryneliella Har. & P. Karst. (1890), Pezizomycotina.
Genere Cortinarius in Italia 3, 2005; Italy), Consig- I, Mauritius. See Fitzpatrick (Mycol. 12: 206, 1920).
lio et al. (Rivista di Micologia 49: 29, 2006; sect. Coryneliopsis Butin ( 1972), ? Coryneliaceae. 2 (with
Cystidios1) Cortinarius poisoning, see Mycetism. Cyttaria), Chile. See Benny et al. (Bot. Gaz. 146:
Cortinellus Roze (1876) = Tricholoma fide Singer 437, 1985; key), Johnston & Minter (MR 92: 422,
(Agaric. mod. Tax., 1951). 1989; asci).
Cortiniopsis J. Schr6t. ( 1889) = Lacrymaria. Coryneliospora Fitzp. (1942), Coryneliaceae. 2, wide-
Cortinomyces Bougher & Castellano (1993) = Pro- spread. See Benny et al. (Bot. Gaz. 146: 437, 1985;
toglossum. key).
Corylomyces Stchigel, M. Calduch & Guarro (2006), Corynelites Babajan & Tasl. (1970), Fossil Fungi. I
Lasiosphaeriaceae. I, France. See Stchigel et al. (MR (Tertiary), former USSR.
110: 1362, 2006). Corynella Boud. (1885) [non Corynella DC. 1825,
Corylophomyces R.K. Benj. (1994), Laboulbeniaceae. Leguminosae] = Claussenomyces fide Korf & Abawi
5, widespread. See Benjamin (Aliso 14: 42, 1994), (CJB 49: 1879, 1971).
Benjamin (Aliso 18: 71, 1999), Santamaria (Fl. My- Coryneopsis Grove (1933) = Seimatosporium fide
col. Jberica 5, 2003). Sutton (Mycol. Pap. 141, 1977).
Corymbomyces Appel & Strunk (1904) = Gliocladium Corynesphaera Dumort. (1822) nom. rej. prop. =
fide Kendrick & Carmichae in Ainsworth et al. (Eds) Cordyceps.
(The Fungi 4A: 390, 1973). Corynespora Giissow (1906) nom. cons., anamorphic
corymbose, arranged in clusters. Corynesporasca, Hso.= eP.25. 89, widespread. See
Corynascella Arx & Hodges (1975),? Chaetomiaceae. Wei (Mycol. Pap. 34, 1950), Ellis (Mycol. Pap. 65,
3, widespread. See von Arx (Beih. Nova Hedwigia 1957; key), Ellis (Mycol. Pap. 16, 1960), Goh et al.
94, 1988; key), Guarro et al. (Mycol. 89: 955, 1997), (Fungal Diversity 1: 85, 1998; rDNA analysis),
Stchigel et al. (Mycol. 95: 1218, 2003). Garns & Seifert (Taxon 48: 379, 1999; nomencl.),
Corynascus Arx (1973), Chaetomiaceae. Anamorph Pereira et al. (Biological Control 26: 21, 2003; bio-
Myceliophthora. 7, widespread. See von Arx (Stud. control), Silva et al. (MR 107: 567, 2003; genetic
Mycol. 8: 21, 1975), von Arx (Beih. Nova Hedwigia variation).
94, 1988; key), Mouchacca (Cryptog. Mycol. 18: 19, Corynesporasca Sivan. ( 1996), Corynesporascaceae.
1997; thermophilic spp.), Sigler et al. (Mycotaxon 68: Anamorph Corynespora. I, Sri Lanka. See Sivanesan
185, 1998), Stchigel et al. (MR 104: 879, 2000; key). (MR 100: 783, 1996).
Coryne Nees (1816), anamorphic Ascocoryne, Corynesporascaceae Sivan. ( 1996), Pleosporales. 2
Hsy.OeH.15. I, widespread (esp. temperate). See gen., 90 spp.
Seifert (Stud Mycol. 31: 157, 1989). Lit.: Carris (Mycol. Soc. Amer. News/. 38: 19,
 CRASPEDODIDYMUM 175

1987), Morgan-Jones (Mycotaxon 31: 511, 1988), Zhang & Zhuang (Mycosystema 25: 15, 2006; phy-
Sivanesan (MR 100: 783, 1996), Goh et al. (Fungal logeny).
Diversity 1: 85, 1998). Costanetoa Bat. & J.L. Bezerra (1963), anamorphic
Corynesporella Munjal & H.S. Gill (1961), anamor- Pezizomycotina, Cpd.lbH.?. 1, Brazil. See Batista &
phic Pezizomycotina, Hso.= eP.?. 4, India. See Mun- Bezerra (Quad. Lab. crittogam., Pavia 31: 75, 1963).
jal & Gill (Indian Phytopath. 14: 7, 1961). Costantin (Julien Noel; 1857-1936, France). Maitre de
Corynesporina Subram. (1994) nom. inval., anamor- Conferences de Botanique, Ecole Normale
phic Pezizomycotina, Hso.?.?. 1, Singapore. See Superieure, Paris (1887-1901 ); Professor of Culture
Subramanian (Nova Hedwigia 59: 266, 1994), Shoe- (1901-1919) then Professor ofOrganographics (1919
maker & Hambleton (CJB 79: 592, 2001). onwards) at the Natural History Museum, Paris. Car-
Corynesporopsis P.M. Kirk (1981), anamorphic Pe- ried out early work in pure culture with hyphomy-
zizomycotina, Hso.1-= eP.29. 9, widespread. See Sut- cetes, particularly species parasitic on other fungi;
ton (Sydowia 41: 330, 1989), Mercado Sierra et al. was an early exponent of the view, later adopted by
(Mycotaxon 64: 7, 1997). Vuillemin (q.v.) and Mason (q.v.) that hyphomycetes
Corynetes Hazsl. (1881) = Geoglossum fide Nitare should be classified by the development of their co-
(Windahlia 14: 37, 1984), Spooner (Biblthca Mycol. nidia. Pubis. Les Mucedinees Simples. Histoire, Clas-
116, 1987). sification, Culture et Role des Champignons In-
Coryneum Nees (1816), anamorphic Pseudovalsa, ferieurs dans /es Maladies des Vegetaux et des Ani-
Cac.= eP.19. 21, widespread (esp. temperate). See maux (1888); Atlas des Champignons Comestibles et
Sutton (Mycol. Pap. 138, 1975; key), Sutton & Rizwi Veneneux (1895); (with Durour) Nouvelle Flore des
(Nova Hedwigia 32: 341, 1980), Orsenigo et al. (My- Champignons. de France (1891) [many later edns
cotaxon 67: 257, 1998). and reprints]. Biogs, obits etc. Magrou (BSMF 53:
Corynitaceae Kalchbr. (1880) = Phallaceae. 245, 1937); Stafleu & Cowan (TL-2 1: 555, 1976).
Corynites Berk. & M.A. Curtis (1853) = Mutinus fide Costantinella Matr. (1892), anamorphic Morchella-
Stalpers (in litt. ). ceae, Hso.OeP.10. 4, Europe; N. America. See Paden
Corynocladus Leidy (1850) nom. dub., ? Microthyri- (Persoonia 6: 405, 1972), Wong et al. (Fungal Di-
aceae. versity 8: 173, 2001; Hong Kong).
Corynodesmium Wallr. (1828) nom. nud., anamorphic Costapeda Falck (1923) = Helvella.
Pezizomycotina. See Hughes (CJB 36: 727, 1958). costate, veined or ribbed.
Corynoides Gray (1821) = Calocera fide McNabb costiferous, see hypha.
(N.Z. JI Bot. 3: 31, 1965). cot death (Sudden Infant Death Sydrome; SIDS), hy-
Corynophoron Nyl. ex Mull. Arg. (1894) = Stereocau- pothesis for involvement of Scopulariopisis brevi-
lon Boffin. fide Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the caulis through biodeteriogenic action on mattresses
Fungi edn 8, 1995). with subsequent release of toxic gases was proposed
Corynophorus, see Corinophoros. by Richardson (Lancet 335: 670, 1990) but not sup-
Coscinaria Ellis & Everh. (1886) = Oomyces fide ported by later experiments (Kelley et al., Human
Rogerson (Mycol. 62: 865, 1970). Exp. Toxicol. 11: 347, 1992).
Coscinedia A. Massa!. (1860) = Myriotrema fide Hale Cotylidia P. Karst. (1881), Agaricomycetes. 9, wide-
(Bull. Br. Mus. nat. hist. Bot. 8: 227, 1981 ). spread (esp. tropical). Hymenochaetales or Agari-
Coscinocladium Kunze (1846), Physciaceae (L). I, cales (Rickenella clade). See Reid (Beih. Nova Hed-
Europe. See Crespo et al. (Taxon 53: 405, 2004; phy- wigia 18: 56, 1965; key), Boidin et al. (BSMF 66:
logeny). 445, 1998; sub Phanerochaetaceae).
coscinocystidium, a cystidium projecting as a pseudo- cotyliform, plate-like or wheel-like with an upturned
cystidium. edge.
coscinoid, a pitted conducting element in Linderomy- Cougourdella E. Hesse (1935), Microsporidia. 2.
ces. Coulterella Zebrowski (1936), Fossil Fungi ? Chy-
Coscinopeltella Chardon (1930) = Vestergrenia Rehm tridiomycetes. 1 (Cambrian to ? Recent), Australia.
fide von Arx & Muller (Beitr. Kryptjl. Schweiz 11 no. Courtoisia L. Marchand (1830) nom. rej. prop. = Ri-
1, 1954). nodina fide Hafellner (Beih. Nova Hedwigia 79: 241,
Coscinopeltis Speg. (1909) = Munkiella fide Muller & 1984).
von Arx (Beitr. Kryptjl. Schweiz 11 no. 2, 1962). Coutinia J.V. Almeida & Sousa da Camara (1903) =
Coscinospora Mirza (1963) nom. inval. = Jugulospora. Botryosphaeria fide von Arx & Muller (Stud Mycol.
Cosmariospora Sacc. (1880), anamorphic Pezizomy- 9, 1975).
cotina, Hsp. leP.?. 1, Italy. Coutourea Castagne (1845) nom. dub., anamorphic
Cosmospora Rabenh. (1862), Nectriaceae. Anamorphs Pezizomycotina. See Sutton (Mycol. Pap. 141, 1977).
Acremonium-like, Fusarium-like, Chaetopsina, Cyl- Cowlesia Nieuwl. (1916) = Macropodia.
indrocladiella, Stilbella, Volute/la. 47, widespread. cramp balls, the ascomata of Daldinia concentrica.
Anamorphs varied, the genus may not be mono- Crandallia Ellis & Sacc. (1897), anamorphic Dupli-
phyletic. See Samuels et al. (Mycol. Pap. 164, 1991; caria, Cpt.OeH.15. 1, USA. See Powell (Mycol. 65:
keys 40 spp. as Nectria subgen. Dialonectria), 1362, 1973), Kohlmeyer & Volkmann-Kohlmeyer
Rossman et al. (Stud Mycol. 42: 248 pp., 1999), Ni- (MR 105: 500, 2001).
renberg & Samuels (CJB 78: 1482, 2000), Samuels et Craneomyces Morgan-Jones, R.C. Sinclair & Eicker
al. (Fusarium Paul E. Nelson Memorial Symposium: (1987), anamorphic Pezizomycotina, Hso.OeP.3. 1, S.
1, 2001; Fusarium-like anamorphs), Samuels et al. Africa. See Morgan-Jones et al. (Mycotaxon 30: 345,
(Tropical Mycology 2: 13, 2002; key), Summerbell & 1987).
Schroers (J. Clin. Microbiol. 40: 2866, 2002; phylog- Craspedodidymum Hol.-Jech. (1972), anamorphic
eny), Hosoya & Tubaki (Mycoscience 45: 261, 2004), Chaetosphaeriaceae, Hso.OeP.15. 10, widespread.
Samuels et al. (CBS Diversity Ser. 4, 2006; USA), See Holubova-Jechova (Ceskd Mykol. 26: 70, 1972),
176 CRASPEDON

Pinruan et al. (Mycoscience 45: 177, 2004; Thailand, Cpd.OfH.?. 1 (on Uredo), S. America.
on palms), Huhndorf & Fernandez (Fungal Diversity Creonectria Seaver (1909) = Nectria fide Rogerson
19: 23, 2005; teleomorph). (Mycol. 62: 865, 1970), Rossman et al. (Stud. Mycol.
Craspedon Fee (1825) = Strigula fide Hawksworth et 42: 248 pp., 1999).
al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995). Creopus Link (1833) = Hypocrea fide Rogerson (My-
Crassoascus Checa, Barrasa & A.T. Martinez (1993), col. 62: 865, 1970), Rossman et al. (Stud. Mycol. 42:
Annulatascaceae. 1 (from wood etc.), Spain. See 248 pp., 1999), Chaverri & Samuels (Stud. Mycol.
Kang et al. (Mycoscience 40: 151, 1999). 48, 2003).
Crassochaeta Reblova ( 1999), Chaetosphaerellaceae. 2 Creoseptoria Petr. (1937), anamorphic Pezizomy-
(from wood), widespread. See Reblova (Mycotaxon cotina, St.OfH.?. 1, Caucasus.
71: 45, 1999), Reblova & Winka (Mycol. 93: 478, creosote fungus, see kerosene fungus.
2001; phylogeny), Huhndorf et al. (MR 108: 1384, Creosphaeria Theiss. (1910), ? Xylariaceae. Ana-
2004; phylogeny). morph Selenosporopsis. 3, N. & S. America. See Ju
Cratarellus, see Craterellus. et al. (Mycotaxon 48: 219, 1993), Lress0e (SA 13: 43,
Craterella Pers. (1794) nom. rej. = Cotylidia fide Donk 1994), Bills & Pelaez (Mycotaxon 57: 471, 1996;
(Taxon 6: 26, 1959). endophytes), Ju & Rogers (Mycotaxon 73: 343, 1999;
Craterellaceae Herter ( 1910) = Cantharellaceae. Taiwan), Sanchez-Ballesteros et al. (Mycol. 92: 964,
Craterellus Pers. (1825), Cantharellaceae. 20, wide- 2000; phylogeny), Acero et al. (Mycol. 96: 249,
spread. C. cornucopioides ('Horn of Plenty') is edi- 2004; phylogeny), Triebel et al. (Nova Hedwigia 80:
ble. See Corner (Beih. Sydowia 1, 1957), Feibelman 25, 2005; phylogeny).
et al. (MR 101: 1423, 1997), Dahlman et al. (MR Creothyriella Bat. & C.A.A. Costa (1957), anamorphic
104: 388, 2000; molecular systematics). Pezizomycotina, Cpt.OeH.?. 1, India. See Batista &
Crateridium Trevis. (1862) = Cyphelium Ach. fide Costa (Revta Biol. Lish. 1: 97, 1957).
Tibell (Beih. Nova Hedwigia 79: 597, 1984). Creothyrium Petr. ( 1925) = Cylindrocolla fide Sutton
crateriform, cup-like or crater-like in form. (Mycol. Pap. 141, 1977).
Craterocolla Bref. (1888), Sebacinaceae. Anamorph Crepidopus (Nees) Gray (1821) nom. rej. = Pleurotus
Ditangium. 1, Europe. See Donk (Persoonia 4: 164, fide Kuyper (in litt. ).
1966), Weiss & Oberwinkler (MR 105: 403, 2001; Crepidotaceae Singer ( 1951) = Inocybaceae.
phylogeny). Crepidotus (Fr.) Staude (1857), Inocybaceae. c. 200,
Craterolechia A. Massa!. (1860) ? = Arthonia fide widespread. See Hesler & Smith (North American
Zahlbruckner (Catalogus Lichenum Universa/is 2, species of Crepidotus, 1965; key N. Am. spp.),
1922). Singer (Beih. Nova Hedwigia 44: 341, 1973; key),
Crateromyces Corda (1831) nom. dub., Fungi. ? Based Senn-Irlet (Mycotaxon 52: 59, 1994; culture), Senn-
on insect eggs. Irlet (Persoonia 16: 1, 1995; key Eur. spp.), Senn-
Cratiria Marbach (2000), Caliciaceae (L). 14, wide- Irlet & de Meijer (Mycotaxon 66: 165, 1998; key
spread (esp. tropical). See Marbach (Biblthca Brazilian spp.), Aime et al. (Am. J. Bot. 92: 74, 2005;
Lichenol. 74: 160, 2000). phylogeny and taxonomy).
Crauatamyces Viegas (1944), Dothideomycetes. l, Crepidula Simakova, Pankova & l.V. Issi (2003),
Brazil. Microsporidia. 1. See Simakova et al. (Parazi-
Creangium Petr. (1950) = Saccardia fide von Arx tologiya 37: 145, 2003).
(Persoonia 2: 421, 1963). Crepidulospora Simakova, Pankova & 1.V. Issi
Crebrothecium Routien (1949) = Eremothecium fide (2004), Microsporidia. I. See Simakova et al. (Pa-
Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, razitologiya 38: 477, 2004).
1995). Crepinula Kuntze (1891) = Cephalotheca.
Cremasteria Meyers & R.T. Moore (1960), anamor- crescentic, see lunate.
phic Pezizomycotina, Hso.OeP.4. 1 (marine), USA; Cresponea Egea & Torrente (1993), Roccellaceae (L).
Mediterranean. See Meyers & Moore (Am. J. Bot. 47: 12, widespread (esp. tropical). See Egea & Torrente
348, 1960), Kohlmeyer & Volkmann-Kohlmeyer (Mycotaxon 48: 302, 1993), Letrouit-Galinou et al.
(Bot. Mar. 34: 1, 1991). (Bull. Soc. /inn. Provence 45: 389, 1994; ultrastr.),
Cremeogaster Mattir. (1924) = Leucophleps fide Fogel Grube (Bryologist 101: 377, 1998; phylogeny), Kant-
(CJB 57: 1718, 1979). vilas (Symb. bot. upsal. 34 no. 1: 183, 2004), Kant-
Crenasclerotes Stach & Pickh. (1957), Fossil Fungi. 3 vilas (Australasian Lichenology 58: 32, 2006; Aus-
(Carboniferous), Germany. tralia).
crenate, having the edge toothed with rounded teeth Cresporhaphis M.B. Aguirre (1991), ? Trichosphaeri-
(Fig. 23.43). aceae (±L). 7, widespread (temperate; mediterra-
crenulate, delicately crenate (Fig. 23.44). nean). See Barr (Mycotaxon 46: 64, 1993), Calatayud
Creodiplodina Petr. (1957), anamorphic Pezizomy- & Aguirre-Hudson (MR 105: 122, 2001).
cotina, Hso.leH.?. 1, Australia. See Petrak (Sydowia Cribbea A.H. Sm. & D.A. Reid (1962), Cortinariaceae.
10: 316, 1956). 4, widespread (southern temperate). Basidioma
Creographa A. Massa!. (1860) nom. rej. prop.= Phae- gasteroid. See Smith & Reid (Mycol. 54: 98, 1962),
ographis fide Liicking et al. (Taxon 56: 1296, 2007; Francis & Bougher (Australasian Mycologist 21: 81,
nomencl.). 2002; Australia).
Creolophus P. Karst. (1879) = Hericium Pers. fide Cribbeaceae Singer, J.E. Wright & E. Horak (1963) =
Larsson & Larsson (in litt. ). Cortinariaceae. The name Cribbeaceae has not yet
Creomelanops H6hn. (1920) = Botryosphaeria fide been proposed for rejection against Cortinariaceae.
Samuels & Singh (TBMS 86: 295, 1986), Eriksson & cribose (crlbriform), having a network like a sieve.
Yue (SA 6: 241, 1987). Cribritaceae Locq., D. Pons & Sal.-Cheb. (1981) =
Creonecte Petr. (1949), anamorphic Pezizomycotina, Microthyriaceae.
 CROTONOCARPIA 177

Cribrites R.T. Lange (1978), Fossil Fungi, Microthyri- Anamorph Brachycladium. 1, widespread. See Inder-
aceae. 1 (? Eocene), Australia. bitzin et al. ( CJB 84: 1304, 2006).
Cribropeltis Tehon (1933), anamorphic Pezizomy- Crocicreas Fr. (1849), Helotiaceae. 62, widespread
cotina, Cpt.OeH.?. 1, USA. (esp. north temperate). See also Cyathicula. See Car-
Cribrospora Pacioni & P. Fantini (2000), Agaricales. penter (Mem. N. Y. bot. Gdn 33, 1981), Baral &
1, Europe. See Pacioni & Fantini (Micologia e Vege- Krieglsteiner (Beih. Sydowia 6, 1985), Galan (MR 98:
tazione Mediterranea 14: 171, 1999). 1137, 1994), Triebel & Baral (Sendtnera 3: 199,
Cricunopus P. Karst. ( 1881) = Suillus Gray fide Smith 1996), Iturriaga et al. (MR 103: 28, 1999; applica-
& Thiers (The Boletes of Michigan, 1971). tion).
Criella (Sacc.) Henn. (1900), Rhytismataceae. 1, wide- Crocicreomyces Bat. & Peres (1964) = Calopadia fide
spread (tropical). Lucking et al. (Lichenologist 30: 121, 1998).
Crinigera I. Schmidt (1969), Pezizomycotina. 1 (on Crocodia Link (1833) nom. rej. = Pseudocyphellaria
Fucus, marine), Baltic Sea. See Koch & Jones (CJB fide Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn
67: 1183, 1989). 8, 1995).
Crinipellis Pat. (1889), Marasmiaceae. c. 65, wide- Crocynia (Ach.) A. Massa!. (1860) nom. cons., Cro-
spread. The pathogens of cacao are now placed in cyniaceae (L). c. 2, widespread (tropical). See Hue
Moniliophthora (q.v.). See Singer (Lilloa 8: 441, (Bull. Soc. bot. Fr. 71: 311, 1924; s./. monogr.), Ek-
1942; monogr.), Singer (Fl. Neotrop. Monogr. 17: 9, man & Toosberg (MR 106: 1262, 2002; phylogeny),
1976; key 14 neotrop. spp.), Arruda et al. (Mycol. 97: Miitdlikowska et al. (Mycol. 98: 1088, 2006; phylog-
1348, 2005; new sp.). eny).
Crinitospora B. Sutton & Alcorn (1985), anamorphic Crocyniaceae M. Choisy ex Hafellner (1984), Le-
Pezizomycotina, Cac.leH.15/19. 1, Australia. See canorales (L). 1 gen. (+ 1 syn.), c. 2 spp.
Sutton & Alcorn (TBMS84: 437, 1985). Lit.: Hafellner (Nova Hedwigia Beih. 79: 241,
Crinium Fr. (1819) "= Crinula Fr. 1984), Aptroot & Sipman (Willdenowia 20: 221,
Crinofera Nieuwl. (1916) = Pilophora. 1991), Hofstetter et al. (Mo/. Phylogen. Evol. 44:
Crinula Fr. (1821), anamorphic Holwaya, Hsy.OeP.?. 412, 2007; phylogeny).
2, Europe; N. America. See Seifert (Stud. Mycol. 27: Crocysporium Corda (1837) = Aegerita fide Saccardo
1, 1985), Aronsson (Svensk bot. Tidskr. 85: 9, 1991; (Syll. fang. 4: 662, 1886).
Sweden), Roth (Schweiz. Z. Pilzk. 69: 197, 1991; Cronartiaceae Dietel (1900), Pucciniales. 2 gen., 24
Switzerland). spp.
Crinula Sacc. (1889) = Holwaya. Lit.: Crane et al. (Proceedings of the Fourth IU-
Criserosphaeria Speg. (1912), ? Helotiales. 1, Argen- FRO Rusts of Pines Working Party Conference Tsu-
tina. See Petrak & Sydow (Annis mycol. 33: 157, kuba: 101, 1995), Hiratsuka (Proceedings of the
1935). Fourth IUFRO Rusts of Pines Working Party Con-
crispate, curled and twisted. ference Tsukuba: 1, 1995), Mims et al. (Mycol. 88:
crista, tubular, pouch-like or shelf-like inwardly di- 47, 1996), Vogler & Bruns (Mycol. 90: 244, 1998),
rected fold of the inner membrane of a mitochon- Et-touil et al. (Phytopathology 89: 915, 1999), Vo-
drion; site of ATP production during aerobic metabo- gler (HortTechnol. 10: 518, 2000), Hantula et al. (MR
lism. 106: 203, 2002), Cummins & Hiratsuka (Illustr. Gen.
Cristaspora Fort & Guarro (1984), Trichocomaceae. 1, Rust Fungi edn 3: 225 pp., 2003), Maier et al. (CJB
Spain. See Fort & Guarro (Mycol. 76: 1115, 1984). 81: 12, 2003), Kubisiak et al. (Heredity 92: 41,
cristate, crested. 2004), Wingfield et al. (Australas. Pl. Path. 33: 327,
Cristella Pat. (1887) = Sebacina fide Rogers (Mycol. 2004), Aime (Mycoscience 47: 112, 2006).
36: 70, 1944), Weresub (Taxon 16: 402, 1967), Donk Cronartium Fr. (1815), Cronartiaceae. c. 20 (on Pinus
(Taxon 17: 278, 1968) = Trechispora (Hydnodont.) (0, I) (Pinaceae); on dicots (II, III)), widespread.
fide, Liberta (CJB 51: 1871, 1973). C. ribicola (blister rust of Pinus strobus and other 5-
Cristelloporia I. Johans. & Ryvarden (1979) = Tre- needle pines; II and III on Ribes), C. quercuum (fusi-
chispora fide Larsson (in litt. ). form rust of pine). See Mielke (Bull. Sch. Forest.
Cristidium R. Sant. (1952) nom. nud., anamorphic Yale 52, 1943; C. ribicola), Peterson (Rep. Tottori
Pezizomycotina. 1 (on Gyalectidium in the tropics). mycol. Inst. 10: 203, 1973), Hiratsuka & Powell (Ca-
Cristinia Parmasto ( 1968), Stephanosporaceae. 7, nad. Forest Serv. Tech. Rep. 4, 1976), Burdsall &
widespread. See Hjortstam & Grosse-Brauckmann Snow (Mycol. 69: 503, 1977; C. quercuum taxon-
(Mycotaxon 47: 405, 1993; key). omy), Vogler & Bruns (Mycol. 90: 244, 1998; DNA
Cristiniaceae Jiilich ( 1982) = Atheliaceae. seq. analysis), Hantula et al. (MR 106: 203, 2002;
Cristula Chenant. (1920), anamorphic Pezizomycotina, genetics), Hamelin et al. (Phytopathology 95: 793,
Hso.lbH.l. 1, Europe. 2005; Mol. epidemiol. white pine blister rust).
Cristularia (Sacc.) Costantin (1888) = Botrytis fide Crossopsora Syd. & P. Syd. (1919), Phakopsoraceae.
Saccardo (Syll. fang. 4: 134, 1886). c. 17, widespread (tropical). See Peterson (Rep. Tot-
Cristulariella Hohn. (1916), anamorphic Nervostroma, tori mycol. Inst. 10: 203, 1973), Gjrerum et al. (Lidia
Hso.lbH.l. 4 (on Acer etc.), widespread (north tem- 5: 87, 2000; Uganda), Berndt et al. (Mycotaxon 83:
perate). See Redhead (CJB 53: 700, 1975), Niedbal- 265, 2002; Brazil), Engkhaninun et al. (Mycoscience
ski et al. (Mycol. 71: 722, 1979; development in 46: 137, 2005; Thailand).
C. pyramidalis), Suto & Suyama (Mycoscience 46: Crotalia Liro (1938), anamorphic Anthracoidea. 1,
227, 2005), Narurni-Saito et al. (Mycoscience 47: Europe.
351, 2007). Crotone Theiss. & Syd. (1915), Venturiaceae. 1, S.
Cristulospora L.F. Khodzhaeva & l.V. Issi (1989), America.
Microsporidia. 3. Crotonocarpia Fuckel (1870) = Cucurbitaria fide von
Crivellia Shoemaker & Inderb. (2006), Pleosporaceae. Arx & Miiller (Stud. Mycol. 9, 1975).
178 CROTTLE

crottle, Scottish term for many lichens (obsol. ); often having a thallus stretching over and firmly fixed to
used collectively; black-, Parmelia omphalodes. the substratum by the whole of their lower surface;
Crouania Fuckel (1870) [non Crouania J. Agardh such thalli generally lack rhizinae and a lower cortex.
1842, Algae] = Lamprospora fide Eckblad (Nytt Mag. (Fig. 21B).
Bot. 15: 1, 1968). Crustospathula Aptroot (1998), Ramalinaceae (L). 1,
Crouaniella (Sacc.) Lambotte (1888) = Ascobolus fide Papua New Guinea. See Aptroot (Trop. Bryol. 14: 27,
van Brummelen (Persoonia Suppl. 1: 1, 1967). 1998).
crowded (of gills), very close together; conferted. Crustula Velen. (1934) = Mollisia fide Baral (SA 13:
crown rust (of oats), Puccinia coronata. 113, 1994).
Crozalsiella Maire (1917) = Ustilago fide Vanlcy (Eu- Cryocaligula Minter (1986), anamorphic Ploioderma,
rop. Smut Fungi: 348, 1994) fide. St.leH.10. 1, C. America. See Minter (Recent Re-
crozier, the hook of an ascogenous hypha before ascus- search on Conifer Needle Diseases (USDA Forest
development; ascus crook (Fig. 13). Service General Technical Report GTR-WO 50): 78,
Crucella Marvanova & Suberkr. (1990), anamorphic 1986).
Camptobasidium. 1, USA. See Marvanova & Cryomyces Selbmann, de Hoog, Mazzaglia, Friedmann
Suberkropp (Mycol. 82: 212, 1990). & Onofri (2005), anamorphic Dothideomycetes. 2,
Crucellisporiopsis Nag Raj (1983), anamorphic Pe- Antarctica. See Selbmann et al. (Stud. Mycol. 51: 1,
zizomycotina, Ccu.lbH.15. 2, Venezuela; New Zea- 2005).
land. See Nag Raj (CJB 60: 2601, 1982). cryopreservation, see Genetic Resource Collections.
Crucellisporium M.L. Farr (1968), anamorphic Pe- Cryphonectria (Sacc.) Sacc. & D. Sacc. (1905), Cry-
zizomycotina, Cac/Ccu.lbH.10. 2, USA; Tanzania. phonectriaceae. Anamorph Endothiella. 5, wide-
See Nag Raj & Kendrick (CJB 56: 713, 1978), Pu- spread. C. parasitica (chestnut (Castanea) blight or
nithalingam (Nova Hedwigia 48: 297, 1989; cytol- canker). See also Endothia. See Roane in Roane et al.
ogy), Punithalingam (MR 107: 917, 2003). (Eds) (Chestnut blight, other Endothia diseases, and
cruciate (1) in the form of a cross; (2) (of basidial the genus Endothia: 28, 1986; key 11 spp.), Micales
septa), vertical and at right angles. & Stipes (Phytopathology 77: 650, 1987), Milgroom
Crucibulum Tul. & C. Tul. (1844), Agaricaceae. 3, & Lipari (Mo/. Ecol. 4: 633, 1995; DNA), Cortesi et
widespread (temperate). See Sarasini & Pina (Rivista al. (Eur. J. For. Path. 28: 167, 1998; VCGs), Mil-
di Micologia 39: 115, 1996), Zhou et al. (Fungal Di- groom & Cortesi (Proc. natn Acad. Sci. U.S.A. 96:
versity 17: 243, 2004; China), Sarasini (Gasteromi- l 0518, 1999; pop. str. ), Myburg et al. (Mycol. 91:
ceti Epigei: 406 pp., 2005). 243, 1999; DNA), Castlebury et al. (Mycol. 94: 1017,
cruciform (of nuclear division in Plasmodiophora), 2002; posn), Hoegger et al. (Mycol. 94: 105, 2002;
having the chromosomes in a ring around a dumb- C. radicalis), Myburg et al. (CJB 80: 590, 2002),
bell-shaped nucleolus. Marra et al. (Heredity 93: 189, 2004; population bi-
cruciform division, see promitosis. ology), Myburg et al. (CJB 82: 1730, 2004; phylog-
Cruciger R. Kirschner & Oberw. (1999), anamorphic eny), Myburg et al. (Mycol. 96: 990, 2004; phylog-
Agaricomycetes. 1, Germany. See Kirschner & eny), Gryzenhout et al. (Taxon 54: 539, 2005; no-
Oberwinkler (Mycoscience 40: 345, 1999). mencl.), Breuillin et al. (MR 110: 288, 2006; genetic
Crucispora E. Horak (1971), Agaricaceae. 2, New variation), Gryzenhout et al. (FEMS Microbiol. Lett.
Zealand; Asia. See Horak (N.Z. JI Bot. 9: 489, 1971). 258: 161, 2006; C. parasitica, taxonomy review),
Crumenella P. Karst. (1890), Helotiaceae. 1 (on Gryzenhout et al. (Mycol. 98: 239, 2006; phylogeny),
Myrica), Europe. Liu & Milgroom (Mycol. 99: 279, 2007; E Asia,
Crumenula De Not. (1864) = Godronia fide Groves VCGs).
(CJB 43: 1195, 1965), Petrini et al. (CJB 67: 2805, Cryphonectriaceae Gryzenh. & M.J. Wingf. (2006),
1989). Diaporthales. 12 gen.(+ 2 syn.), 26 spp.
Crumenula Rehm (1889) =Crurnenulopsis. Lit.: Barr (Mycol. Mem. 7: 1, 1978), Anagnostakis
Crumenulopsis J.W. Groves (1969), Helotiaceae. (Mycol. 79: 23, 1987), Redlin & Rossman (Mycol.
Anamorph Digitosporium. 4, Europe; N. America. 83: 200, 1991), Castlebury et al. (Mycol. 94: 1017,
See Ennos & Swales (MR 95: 521, 1991; popula- 2002), Myburg et al. (Mycoscience 44: 187, 2003),
tions), Hanlin et al. (Mycol. 84: 650, 1992). Gryzenhout et al. (Stud. Mycol. 50: 130, 2004), My-
crust, a general term for a hard surface layer, esp. of a burg et al. (Mycol. 96: 990, 2004), Gryzenhout et al.
sporocarp; crustose. (Mycol. 98: 239, 2006), Rossman et al. (Mycoscience
Crustoderma Parmasto (1968), Meruliaceae. 14, wide- 48: 135, 2007; phylogeny), Gryzenhout et al. (Tax-
spread. See Nakasone (Mycol. 76: 40, 1984), onomy, phylogeny, and ecology of bark-infecting and
Gilbertson & Nakasone (Mycol. 95: 467, 2003; key). tree killing fangi in the Cryphonectriaceae: in press,
Crustodiplodina Punith. (1988), anamorphic Pezizo- 2008; monograph).
mycotina, St.leH.19. 1, British Isles. See Punithalin- crypta, a sleeve-like formation around a tree root (esp.
gam (Mycol. Pap. 159: 199, 1988). evergreens) in tropics and subtropics developed by
Crustodontia Hjortstam & Ryvarden (2005), Polypo- certain agarics (Singer, 1962: 20).
rales. 1, widespread. See Hjortstam & Ryvarden Cryptadelphia Reblova & Seifert (2004), Trichosphae-
(Syn. Fung. 20: 36, 2005). riaceae. Anamorph Brachysporium. 6, widespread
Crustomollisia Svrcek (1987), Dermateaceae. 1, (temperate). See Reblova & Seifert (Mycol. 96: 348,
Europe. See Svrcek (Sydowia 39: 219, 1987), Nauta 2004), Markovskaja & Treigien (Nova Hedwigia 84:
& Spooner (Mycologist 13: 65, 1999). 495, 2007; Lithuanian, anamorph).
Crustomyces Julich (1978), Cystostereaceae. 3, wide- Cryptandromyces Thaxt. (1912), Laboulbeniaceae. 13
spread. See Julich (Persoonia 10: 140, 1978), Legon or 19, widespread. See Tavares (Mycol. Mem. 9,
(Mycologist 20: 118, 2006). 1985), Santamaria (Fl. Mycol. Jberica 5, 2003; Ibe-
crustose (crustaceous), crust-like; used for lichens rian peninsula).
 CRYPTOCOCCUS 179

0
-inilill
0
0
0

••
• •
0
• ucoaenous
•
• hypha

0
0

• 0
c
•
u:iogunium o
B D E. p

Fig. 13. Ascus and ascospore development (diagrammatic). A, ascogenous hypha with a crozier at the apex devel-
oping from an ascogonium; B, conjugate division of the two nuclei in the crozier; C, two septa cut off a binucleate
penultimate cell, the nuclei in which fuse to form a diploid fusion nucleus, meanwhile the backwardly directed
terminal cell fuses with the ascogenous hypha; D, penultimate cell enlarges to become the ascus within which the
fusion nucleus begins to divide meiotically, and a new crozier develops from beneath the ascus and repeats the
behaviour of the first; E, second division of meiosis occurs in the young ascus; F, mitotic division of the four hap-
loid nuclei in the ascus; G, ascospores formed.

Cryptascoma Ananthap. (1988), Yalsaceae. l, India. Japan).

See Ananthapadmanaban (TBMS 90: 479, 1988). Cryptococcaceae Kiitz. ex Castell. & Chaim. ( 1919) =
Cryptella Quel. (1875) = Robergea fide Saccardo (Sy//. Tremellaceae.
Jung. 2: 806, 1883 ). Cryptococcales. Order used for Blastomycetes (q.v.)
Cryptendoxyla Malloch & Cain (1970),? Cephalothe- with ascomycetous teleomorphs, but Cryptococcus
caceae. Anamorph Chalara-like. l (from soil etc.), itself is now known to be polyphyletic and partly of
Canada. See von Arx & van der Walt (Stud. Mycol. basidiomycetous affinity (and assiged here to Tremel-
9: 167, 1987; posn), Suh & Blackwell (Mycol. 91: /aceae).
836, 1999; phylogeny). cryptococcosis, a disease in humans and animals
cryptic, inconspicuous or hidden. caused by Cryptococcus neoformans (teleomorph
Cryptica R. Hesse (1884) = Pachyphloeus fide Fischer Filobasidiella neoformans); 'European blastomyco-
(Nat. Pjlanzenfam. Sb: viii, 1938). sis'; torulosis. See Casadevall & Perfect (Cryptococ-
Cryptoascus Petri (1909), Pezizomycotina. 2, Europe. cus neoformans, 1998), Kovacs et al. (Annis Intern.
C. o/igosporus on Olea, C. graminis on wheat. Med. 1103: 533, 1985; clinical), Buchanan & Mur-
Cryptobasidiaceae Malem;:on ex Donk (1956), Exo- phy (Emerg. Infect. Dis. 4: 71, 1998; pathogenesis).
basidiales. 4 gen. (+ 2 syn.), 9 spp. Cryptococcus Kiitz. (1833) nom. rej. = Cryptococcus
Lit.: Ciccarone (Mico/. Ital. 18: 29, 1989), Bauer et Yuill.
al. (CJB 75: 1273, 1997), G6mez & Kisimova- Cryptococcus Yuill. (1901) nom. cons., anamorphic
Horovitz (Revta Biol. trop. 45: 1293, 1998), Begerow Filobasidiella. c. 75, widespread. In a wide sense,
et al. (Myco/. Progr. 1: 187, 2002), Hendrichs et al. applied to a range of yeast forming species within the
(Sydowia 55: 33, 2003). Tremel/omycetes. See Ellis & Pfeiffer (J. Clin. Mi-
Cryptobasidiales Jiilich (1981) = Exobasidiales. crobiol. 28: 1642, 1990; ecology), James & Chemiak
Cryptobasidium Lemin. ( 1921) = Botryoconis fide (Infect. Immun. 60: 1084, 1992; cell wall biochemis-
Malen~on (BSMF 69: 92, 1953). try), Gueho et al. (Antonie van Leeuwenhoek 63: 175,
Cryptoceuthospora Petr. (1921 ), anamorphic Pezizo- 1993; mol. phylogeny), Perfect et al. (J. Clin. Micro-
mycotina, St.OeH.?. 2, Europe. biol. 31: 3305, 1993; PFGE), Currie et al. (J. Clin.
Cryptochaete P. Karst. (1889) = Peniophora fide Donk Microbiol. 32: 1188, 1994; RFLP), Fan et al. (J. med
(Persoonia 3: 199, 1964). Vet. Myco/. 32: 1163, 1994; mol. phylogeny), Fell et
C.ryptocline Petr. (1924), anamorphic Helotiales, al. (Stud. Myco/. 38: 129, 1995; mol. phylogeny),
Cac.OeH.19. 15, widespread (north temperate). See Filonow et al. (Biol. Control 7: 212, 1996; biocon-
Morgan-Jones (CJB 51: 309, 1973), Sutton (The trol), Tanaka et al. (J. med. Vet. Myco/. 34: 299,
Coe/omycetes, 1980), Petrini (Sydowia 37: 238, 1996; ploidy), Boekhout & Scorzetti (J. Med. Vet.
1984), Matsushima (Matsush. Mycol. Mem. 10, 2001; Myco/. 35: 147, 1997; mycocins), Boekhout et al.
180 CRYPTOCOLAX

(Int. J. Syst. Bacteriol. 47: 432, 1997; PFGE, RAPD), (mosses and liverworts), and Pteridophyta (fems,
Sorrell & Ellis (Rev. Jberoam. Mico/. 14: 42, 1997; etc.); the Phanerogamia (Spermatophyta) being the
ecology), Casadevall & Perfect (Cryptococcus neo- division for the flowering (or seed-producing) plants.
formans, 1998), Krockenberger et al. (Medical My- Cryptogene Syd. (1939) = Ascochytopsis fide Sutton
cology 39: 523, 2001; immunohistochemical differ- (Myco/. Pap. 141, 1977).
entiation of Cryptococcus neoformans vars), Hazen Cryptogenella Syd. (1939) = Ascochytopsis fide Sut-
& Howell (Manual of Clinical Microbiology 2: 1693, ton (Mycol. Pap. 141, 1977).
2003), Lemmer et al. (Medical Mycology 42: 135, Cryptohymenium Samuels & L.M. Kohn (1987),
2004; PCR fingerprinting compared to serotyping in Dermateaceae. I, New Zealand. See Samuels &
Cryptococcus neoformans), McClelland et al. Kohn (Sydowia 39: 202, 1987).
(Trends in Microbiology 12: 208, 2004; mating sys- Cryptolechia A. Massa!. (1853), Gyalectaceae (L). 8,
tem in Cryptococcus neoformans), Lin et al. (Nature widespread (esp. tropical). See Vezda (Folia geobot.
London 434 no. 7036: 1017, 2005; sexual reproduc- phytotax. 4: 443, 1969), Hawksworth & Dibben
tion in partners of the same mating type in Crypto- (Lichenologist 14: 98, 1982; nomencl.), Kauff &
coccus neoformans), Loftus et al. (Science Washing- Biidel (Bryologist 108: 272, 2005; ontogeny, anat-
ton 307 no. 5713: 1321, 2005; genome map), Lin & omy), Kalb (Biblthca Lichenol. 95: 297, 2007; key).
Heitman (Annual Review of Microbiology 60: 69, Cryptoleptosphaeria Petr. (1923), ? Diaporthales. I
2006; biology of Cryptococcus neoformans species (on Leptosphaeria), Europe. Affinities of this genus
complex), Playford et al. (J. Clin. Microbiol. 44: 876, remain obscure. See Rossman et al. (Stud. Mycol. 42:
2006; detection and identification by reverse line blot 248 pp., 1999), Reblova & Seifert (Stud. Mycol. SO:
hybridization). 95, 2004).
Cryptocolax R.A. Scott (1956), Fossil Fungi, Eurotia- Cryptomela Sacc. (1884) = Cryptosporium fide Hoh-
les. I (Eocene), USA. See Pirozynski (Ann. Rev. Phy- nel (Sher. Akad. Wiss. Wien Math.-naturw. Kl., Abt.
topath. 14: 237, 1976). 1125: 76, 1916).
Cryptocoryneopsis B. Sutton (1980), anamorphic Cryptomeliola S. Hughes & Piroz. (1997), Meli-
Pezizomycotina, Hso.ObP. l. I, Australia. See Sutton olaceae. 3, Cuba; Kenya. See Mibey & Hawksworth
(TBMS 74: 393, 1980), Ho et al. (Myco/. 92: 582, (Myco/. Pap. 174, 1997), Mibey & Cannon (Cryptog.
2000; key), Alcorn (Australas. Myco/. 21: 111, Myco/. 20: 249, 1999).
2002). Cryptomphalina R. Heim (1966), Polyporaceae. I,
Cryptocoryneum Fuckel (1870), anamorphic Pezizo- Thailand. See Singer (Agaric. mod Tax. 4th ed: 185,
mycotina, St.ObP.1. 4, widespread (temperate). See 1986; possibly a teratological form of Lentinus).
Ho et al. (Myco/. 92: 582, 2000; key). Cryptomycella Hohn. (1925), anamorphic Cryptomy-
Cryptocrea Petr. (1937) = Eudarluca fide Miiller & cina, St.OeH.15. I, Europe. See Gabel (Myco/. 85:
von Arx (Beitr. Kryptfl. Schweiz 11 no. 2, 1962). 861, 1993).
Cryptoderis Auersw. (1869) = Pleuroceras. Cryptomyces Grev. (1825), Rhytismataceae. I, wide-
Cryptoderma Imazeki (1943) = Phylloporia fide Wag- spread (north temperate). C. maximus (on Salix). See
ner & Fischer (MR 105: 781, 2001). Alcock (TBMS 11: 161, 1926), Minter & Cannon
Cryptodesma Leidy ( 1850) nom. dub., ? Fungi. (!MI Descr. Fungi Bact. 148 nos 1471-1480, 2001),
Cryptodiaporthe Petr. (1921), Gnomoniaceae. Ana- Vasil'eva (Mikol. Fitopatol. 36: 17, 2002).
morphs Diplodina, Uniseta. 24, widespread (north & Cryptomycetaceae Hohn. (1917) = Rhytismataceae.
south temperate). See Barr (Mycotaxon 41: 287, Cryptomycina Hohn. (1917), Pezizomycotina. Ana-
1991), Redlin & Rossman (Myco/. 83: 200, 1991), morph Cryptomycel/a. 3 or I, widespread (north
Bathgate et al. (MR 100: 159, 1996), Castlebury et al. temperate). C. pteridis (common on bracken, Pterid-
(Mycol. 94: 1017, 2002), Castlebury et al. (Myco- ium aquilinum). See Bache-Wiig (Myco/. 32: 214,
science 44: 203, 2003; phylogeny), Sogonov et al. 1940).
(Sydowia 57: 102, 2005; phylogeny), Gryzenhout et Cryptomycocolacaceae Oberw. & R. Bauer (1990),
al. (Myco/. 98: 239, 2006; placement of C. comi), Cryptomycocolacales. 2 gen., 2 spp.
Zhang et al. (Myco/. 98: 1076, 2006; phylogeny). Lit.: Mattsson & Wedin (Lichenologist 30: 463,
Cryptodictyon A. Massa!. (1860), Lecideaceae (L). 2, 1998).
Asia. Cryptomycocolacales Oberw. & R. Bauer (1990).
Cryptodidymosphaeria (Rehm) Hohn. ( 1917) = Di- Cryptomycocolacomycetes. I fam., 2 gen., 2 spp.
dymosphaeria fide Aptroot (Nova Hedwigia 60, Fam.:
1995). Cryptomycocolacaceae
Cryptodidymosphaerites Currah, Stockey & B.A. For Lit. see under fam.
LePage (1998), Fossil Fungi, Pleosporales. I. See Cryptomycocolacomycetes R. Bauer, Begerow, J.P.
Currah et al. (Myco/. 90: 668, 1998). Samp., M. Weiss & Oberw. (2006). Pucciniomy-
Cryptodiscus Corda (1838), ? Stictidaceae. 6, wide- cotina. I ord., I fam., 2 gen., 2 spp. Ord.:
spread. See Sherwood (Mycotaxon 5: I, 1977), Sher- Cryptomycocolacales
wood-Pike (Mycotaxon 28: 137, 1987), Wedin et al. For Lit. see ord. and fam.
(Licheno/ogist 37: 67, 2005; phylogeny). Cryptomycocolax Oberw. & R. Bauer (1990), Cryp-
cryptoendolithic (of organisms, esp. lichens), surviv- tomycocolacaceae. I (parasitic on an ascomycete),
ing at low temperatures through modification of the Costa Rica. See Oberwinkler & Bauer (Myco/ 82:
thallus so that it can exist inside rock between rock 672, 1990), Bauer et al. (Myco/. Progr. 5: 41, 2006).
crystals (Friedmann, Science, N.Y. 215: 1045, 1982). Cryptonectriella (Hohn.) Weese (1919) = Nectriella
Cf. endolithic. Nitschke ex Fuckel fide Rossman et al. (Stud. Mycol.
Cryptogamia (obsol.). Division of the kingdom Plan- 42: 248 pp., 1999).
tae for the spore-producing plants, i.e. the Thallo- Cryptonectriopsis (Hohn.) Weese (1919) = Phomato-
phyta (which traditionally included fungi), Bryophyta spora fide Barr (Myco/. Mem. 7: 232 pp., 1978).
 CRYPTOTHELIUM 181

Cryptoniesslia Scheuer (1993), Niessliaceae. 1 (from col. 98: 1076, 2006; phylogeny), Mejia et al. (MR
dead leaves), British Isles. See Scheuer (MR 97: 543, 112: 23, 2008; phylogeny, monogr.).
1993), Samuels & Barr (CJB 75: 2165, 1997). Cryptosporellaceae Arx & E. Miill. (1954) = Gnomo-
Cryptoparodia Petr. ( 1950) = Antennularia fide niaceae.
Miiller & von Arx (Beitr. Kryptfl. Schweiz 11 no. 2, Cryptosporina E.l. Hazard & Oldacre (1975), Micro-
1962). sporidia. I.
Cryptopeltis Rehm (1906) = Porina Miill. Arg. fide Cryptosporina Hohn. ( 1905) = Botryosphaeria fide
Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, von Arx & Miiller (Beitr. Kryptfl. Schweiz 11 no. 1,
1995). 1954).
Cryptopeltosphaeria, see Cryptoleptosphaeria. Cryptosporiopsis Bubak & Kabat (1912), anamorphic
Cryptopezia Hohn. (1919), Helotiales. 1, Samoa. Pezicu/a, Ocellaria, Cac/St.OeH.15. c. 29, wide-
Cryptophaeella Hohn. ( 1917) ? = Microsphaeropsis spread (esp. temperate). C. malicorticis (syn. G/oeo-
Hohn. fide Sutton (Mycol. Pap. 141, 1977). sporium perennans) (perennial canker of apple). See
Cryptophallus Peck (1897) = Phallus fide Lloyd (My- Dennis (Kew Bull. 29: 157, 1974; key), Johnston &
col. Notes 26: 329, 1907). Fullerton (N.Z. J. Exp. Agr. 16: 159, 1988; C. citri
Cryptophiale Piroz. (1968), anamorphic Pezizomy- causing leaf spot of Citrus), Gene et al. (MR 94: 309,
cotina, Hso.leH.15. 21, widespread (tropical). See 1990; bud rot of Cory/us), Dugan et al. (Myco/. 85:
Sutton et al. (MR 92: 354, 1989; key), McKenzie 551 and 565, 1993; morphology, pathogenicity, cy-
(Mycotaxon 49: 307, 1993; NZ, New Caledonia tology etc. of C. perennans and C. curvispora),
spp.), Goh & Hyde (MR 100: 999, 1996; key), Umali Kowalski et al. (MR 102: 347, 1998), Verkley (Stud.
et al. (Mycoscience 40: 189, 1999). Myco/. 44: 180 pp., 1999; monogr.), Abeln et al.
Cryptophialoidea Kuthub. & Nawawi (1987), ana- (Myco/. 92: 685, 2000; phylogeny), Sigler et al.
morphic Pezizomycotina, Hso.OfH.15. 2, Malaysia. (Stud. Myco/. 53: 53, 2005; N America).
See Kuthubutheen & Nawawi (TBMS 89: 581, 1987), Cryptosporium Kunze ( 1817), anamorphic Pezizomy-
Kuthubutheen & Nawawi (MR 98: 686, 1994), cotina. 25, widespread (temperate). See Sutton (My-
Delgado et al. (Fungal Diversity 20: 31, 2005; Cuba). co/. Pap. 141, 1977).
Cryptoporaceae Jiilich (1982) = Polyporaceae. Cryptostictella Grove (1912) = Discosia fide Petrak &
Cryptoporus (Peck) Shear (1902), Polyporaceae. 2, N. Sydow (Annis myco/. 23: 209, 1925), Grove (British
America; S.E. Asia. See Gilbertson & Ryvarden (N. Stem- and Leaf-Fungi (Coe/omycetes) 2, 1937).
Amer. Polyp. l: 220, 1986), Wu & Zang (Mycotaxon Cryptostictis Fuckel ( 1866) = Seimatosporium fide
74: 415, 2000; China), Giaon et al. (Bollettino Shoemaker (CJB 42: 411, 1964).
dell'Associazione Mico/ogica ed Eco/ogica Romana Cryptostroma P.H. Greg. & S. Waller (1952), ana-
18-19: 56, 2002). morphic Pezizomycotina, St.OeP.19. 1, N. America;
Cryptopus Theiss. (1914) [non Cryptopus Lindi. 1824, Europe. C. cortica/e (sooty bark of Acer).
Orchidaceae] = Adelopus. Cryptosympodula Verkley (1999), anamorphic Sc/er-
Cryptorhynchella Hohn. (1915)? = Sphaerographium opezicu/a, Hso.?.?. 1, Canada. See Verkley (Stud.
fide Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn Myco/. 44: 132, 1999).
8, 1995), Verkley (Nova Hedwigia 75: 433, 2002). Cryptothamnium Wallr. (1842) = Chaenocarpus
Cryptosordaria De Not. ex Sacc. (1891) nom. inval. = Spreng. fide Lress0e (SA 13: 55, 1994).
Anthostomella See Lremie (SA 13: 43, 1994;? syno- Cryptothecia Stirt. (1876) nom. cons., Arthoniaceae
nym of Xylaria), Lu & Hyde (Fungal Diversity Res. (L). 75, widespread (tropical). See Santesson (Symb.
Ser. 4, 2000). bot. upsa/. 12 no. 1: 1, 1952), Awasthi & Agarwal (J.
Cryptosphaerella Sacc. (1882) ? = Coronophora fide Indian bot. Soc. 48: 62, 1969), Makhija & Patward-
Subramanian & Sekar (Kavaka 18: 19, 1993). han (Biovigyanam 11: 1, 1985; key 24 spp.), Thor
Cryptosphaeria Ces. & De Not. (1863) nom. cons., (Bryologist 94: 278, 1991 ), Liicking (Lichenologist
Diatrypaceae. Anamorph Cytosporina. 8, widespread 27: 127, 1995; Costa Rica), Thor (Symb. bot. upsa/.
(esp. temperate). See Glawe & Rogers (CJB 64: 32: 267, 1997; Australasia), Grube (Bryologist 101:
1493, 1986; anamorph), Glawe & Jacobs (Myco/. 79: 377, 1998), Grube & Lucking (MR 105: 1007, 2001;
135, 1987), Rappaz (Myco/. Helv. 2: 285, 1987; key), ontogeny), Sipman (Biblthca Lichenol. 86: 177,
Glawe (Sydowia 41: 122, 1989; anamorph), Rappaz 2003; Singapore), Sparrius & Saipunkaew (Lichen-
(Taxon 38: 664, 1989; nomencl.), Romero & Car- o/ogist 37: 507, 2005; Thailand), Liicking et al.
maran (Fungal Diversity 12: 161, 2003; Argentina), (Lichenologist 38: 235, 2006; C. candida complex).
Acero et al. (Myco/. 96: 249, 2004; phylogeny, poly- Cryptotheciaceae Bonord. (1864) = Arthoniaceae.
phyly). Cryptothecium Penz. & Sacc. (1897) [non Cryptothe-
Cryptosphaeria Grev. (1822) nom. rej. = Diplodia fide cium Hiibener 1851, fossil Musci] = Protocreopsis
Bisby & Mason (TBMS 24: 138, 1940). fide Rossman et al. (Stud. Mycol. 42: 248 pp., 1999).
Cryptosphaerina Lambotte & Fautrey ex Sacc. & P. Cryptothele Th. Fr. ( 1866), Lichinaceae (L ). 8, wide-
Syd. (1902) = Cryptosphaeria Ces. & De Not. fide spread. See Henssen & Biidel (Beih. Nova Hedwigia
Pirozynski (in litt.). 79: 381, 1984), Schultz & Biidel (Lichenologist 34:
Cryptospora Tul. & C. Tul. (1863) [non Cryptospora 39, 2002; key).
Kar. & Kir. 1842, Cruciferae] = Cryptosporella fide Cryptotheliaceae Walt. Watson (1929) = Trypetheli-
Holm (SA 11: 29, 1992), Mejia et al. (MR 112: 23, aceae.
2008; phylogeny). Cryptotheliomyces Cif. & Tomas. (1953) = Crypto-
Cryptosporella Sacc. (1877), Gnomoniaceae. 8, wide- thele.
spread. See Reid & Booth (CJB 65: 1320, 1987), An- Cryptothelium A. Massa!. (1860), Trypetheliaceae
anthapadmanaban (TBMS 90: 479, 1988; synonym of (L). 1, tropical. See Eriksson (Op. Bot. 60, 1981 ),
Wuestneia), Reid & Booth (CJB 67: 879, 1989), Lee Harris (Acta Amazon. Sup!. 14: 55, 1984; key 2 spp.
et al. (Stud. Myco/. 50: 235, 2004), Zhang et al. (My- Brazil), Eriksson & Hawkswortb (SA 11: 56, 1992;
181 CRYPTOTRJCHOSPORON

status), Aptroot et al. (Biblthca Lichenol. 97, 2008; & Hyde (Mycotaxon 37: 197, 1990), Alias et al. (My-
Costa Rica). coscience 42: 405, 2001; ultrastr.), Pang et al. (Nova
Cryptotrichosporon I. Okoli & Boekhout (2007), Hedwigia 77: 1, 2003; phylogeny).
anamorphic Trichosporonaceae. I, Nigeria. See Cucurbidothis Petr. (1921) = Curreya fide von Arx &
Okoli et al. (FEMS Yeast Res. 7: 339, 2007). Muller (Stud. Mycol. 9, 1975), Silva-Hanlin & Hanlin
Cryptovalsa Ces. & De Not. ex Fuckel (1870), (MR 103: 153, 1999).
Sordariomycetes. 24, widespread. See Hyde (MR 97: Cucurbitaria Gray ( 1821 ), Cucurbitariaceae. Ana-
799, 1993), lnderbitzin et al. (MR 103: 1628, 1999; morphs Camarosporium, Dichomera, Pleurostro-
Hong Kong), Mostert et al. (Australas. Pl. Path. 33: mella, Megaloseptoria, Pyrenochaeta, Diplodia-like.
295, 2004; on Vitis), Vasilyeva & Stephenson (Fun- c. 36 (on twigs), widespread. See Mirza (Nova Hed-
gal Diversity 19: 189, 2005; USA). wigia 16: 161, 1968), Silva-Hanlin & Hanlin (MR
Cryptovalsaria Lar.N. Vassiljeva & S.L. Stephenson 103: 153, 1999; DNA), Liew et al. (Mo/. Phylogen.
(2007), Sordariomycetes. I. See Vasiljeva & Ste- Evol. 16: 392, 2000; phylogeny), Schoch et al. (My-
phenson (Sydowia 59: 154, 2007). col. 98: 1041, 2006; phylogeny).
Cryptumbellata Udagawa & Uchiy. (1999), anamor- Cucurbitariaceae G. Winter (1885), Pleosporales. 5
phic Pezizomycotina, Hso.?.?. 1, China. See Uda- gen.(+ 9 syn.), 49 spp.
gawa & Uchiyama (Mycotaxon 70: 186, 1999). Lit.: Mirza (Nova Hedwigia 16: 161, 1968), Barr &
Crystallocystidium (Rick) Rick (1940) nom. dub., Boise (Mem. N. Y. bot. Gdn 49: 298, 1989), Barr
Polyporales. (Mem. N. Y. bot. Gdn 62: 92 pp., 1990), Berbee (Mo/.
Ctenoderma Syd. & P. Syd. {1920) = Skierka fide Biol. Evol. 13: 462, 1996), Ramaley & Barr (Myco-
Mains (Mycol. 31: 175, 1939). taxon 65: 501, 1997), Silva-Hanlin & Hanlin (MR
ctenoid, comb-like. 103: 153, 1999; DNA).
Ctenomyces Eidam {1880), Arthrodermataceae. Ana- Cucurbitariaceites R.K. Kar, R.Y. Singh & Sah
morph Chrysosporium-like. 1, widespread. See Orr & (1972), Fossil Fungi, Dothideomycetes. 2 (Tertiary),
Kuehn (Mycopathologia 21: 321, 1963), Currah (My- India.
cotaxon 24: I, 1985), Harmsen et al. (Mycoses 42: Cucurbitariella Petr. (1917) = Coniochaeta fide von
67, 1999; DNA), Sugiyama & Mikawa (Mycoscience Arx & Miiller (Beitr. Kryptjl. Schweiz 11 no. 1,
42: 413, 2001; phylogeny), Geiser et al. (Mycol. 98: 1954).
1053, 2006; phylogeny). Cucurbitariopsis C. Massa!. (1889)? = Rhabdospora
Ctenosporites Elsik & Janson. (1974), Fossil Fungi, fide Mussat (Syll. fang. 10: 1, 1892), Sutton (Mycol.
anamorphic Pezizomycotina. 2 (Eocene), widespread. Pap. 141, 1977).
See Lange & Smith (N. Jb. Geo/. Paliiont. Mh. 11: Cucurbitariopsis Vassilkov (1960) = Gemmamyces.
649, 1975). Cucurbitopsis Bat. & Cif. ( 1957), Pezizomycotina. I,
Ctenosporium R. Kirschner (2006), anamorphic Pe- Portugal. See Batista & Ciferri (Publ~i'Jes Inst. Micol.
zizomycotina. I, Panama. Possibly synonymous with Recife 95: 3, 1957).
the fossil genus Ctenosporites. See Kirschner (Mycol. Cucurbitula Fuckel (1870) = Coniochaeta fide Petrini
Progr. 5: 136, 2006). (Sydowia 44: 169, 1993).
Ctesium Pers. (1827) = Graphis fide Staiger (Biblthca cudbear (corkir), Scottish names for lichens used in
Lichenol. 85, 2002). making dye, esp. Ochrolechia tartarea. See Dyeing.
Cubamyces Murrill (1905) = Trametes fide Overholts Cudonia Fr. (1849), Cudoniaceae. 9, widespread (tem-
(Polyporaceae of the United States, Alaska, & Can- perate). See Mains (Am. J. Bot. 27: 322, 1940),
ada, 1953). Nannfeldt (Ark. Bot. 30A no. 4: 1, 1942), Mains (My-
Cubasina R.F. Castaneda {1986), anamorphic Pezizo- col. 48: 694, 1956; N. Am. spp.), Sharma & Rawla
mycotina, Hso.#eP.l. I, Cuba. See Castaneda (Deu- (Biblthca Mycol. 91: 203, 1983; India), Landvik et al.
teromycotina de Cuba Hyphomycetes IV: 6, 1986), (Mycoscience 37: 237, 1997; phylogeny), Dliring &
Markovskaya & Treigiene (Mikol. Fitopatol. 38: 52, Triebel (Cryptog. Bryol.-Lichenol. 19: 123, 1998;
2004). phylogeny), Gernandt et al. (Mycol. 93: 915, 2001;
Cubonia Sacc. (1889), ? Ascobolaceae. 3, Europe. phylogeny), Wang et al. (Mycol. 94: 641, 2002; phy-
Most species included in this genus belong in to logeny, n. sp.), Wang et al. (Mycol. 98: 1065, 2006;
Pseudombrophila, but a revision is needed. See phylogeny), Wang et al. (Mo/. Phylogen. Evol. 41:
Kimbrough & Korf (Am. J. Bot. 54: 9, 1967), Eck- 295, 2006; phylogeny).
blad (Nytt Mag. Bot. 15: 1, 1968), Durand (BSMF88: Cudoniaceae P.F. Cannon (2001), Rhytismatales. 2
155, 1973; ontogeny), Pfister (Mycol. 76: 843, 1984). gen. (+ 3 syn.), 21 spp.
Cucujomyces Speg. {1917), Laboulbeniaceae. 14, Lit.: Landvik et al. (Mycoscience 37: 237, 1996;
widespread. See Rossi & Weir (CJB 74: 77, 1996; phylogeny), Doring & Triebel (Cryptog. Bryol.-
Indonesia), Weir & Rossi (CJB 75: 791, 1997; NZ), Lichenol. 19: 123, 1998; phylogeny), Gernandt et al.
Weir & Rossi (Mycol. 93: 171, 2001; Bolivia), San- (Mycol. 93: 915, 2001), Wang et al. (Mycol. 94: 641,
tamaria (Fl. Mycol. lberica 5, 2003; Iberian penin- 2002), Wang et al. (Mycol. 98: 1065, 2006; phylog-
sula), Hughes et al. (Mycol. 96: 1355, 2004; New eny).
Zealand). Cudoniella Sacc. (1889), Helotiaceae. Anamorph
Cucullaria Corda (1842) = Leotia fide Hawksworth et Tricladium. c. 30, widespread. See Dennis (Persoo-
al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995). nia 3: 72, 1964), Baral & Krieglsteiner (Beih. Sy-
cucullate, hood-like or cowl-like in form. dowia 6, 1985; synonym of Hymenoscyphus), Web-
Cucullospora K.D. Hyde & E.B.G. Jones (1986) [non ster et al. (Nova Hedwigia 60: 493, 1995; anamorph),
Cucullispora Scheuring 1970, fossil-sporae disper- Gamundi & Romero (Fl. criptog. Tierra de/ Fuego
sae] = Cucullosporella. 10: 130 pp., 1998; Argentina), Wang et al. (Am. J.
Cucullosporella K.D. Hyde & E.B.G. Jones (1990), Bot. 92: 1565, 2005; phylogeny), Wang et al. (Mycol.
Halosphaeriaceae. 1 (marine), Seychelles. See Jones 98: 1065, 2006; phylogeny), Wang et al. (Mo/. Phy-
 CUP FUNGUS I83

/ogen. Evol. 41: 295, 2006; phylogeny). cuneiform (cuneate), thinner at one end than the other;
Cudoniopsis Speg. ( 1925), Sclerotiniaceae. l, S. wedge or axe-blade shaped (Fig. 23.23).
America. Cuniculitrema J.P. Samp. & R. Kirschner (2001),
Culbersonia Essl. (2000), Physciaceae. 2, Kenya; Cuniculitremaceae. Anamorph Sterigmatosporidium.
USA. See Esslinger (Bryologist 103: 771, 2000). l, Germany. See Kirschner et al. (Antonie van Leeu-
Culcitalna Meyers & R.T. Moore (1960), anamorphic wenhoek80: 155, 2001).
Halosphaeriaceae, Hsp.= eP.l. l (marine), New- Cuniculitremaceae J.P. Samp., R. Kirschner & M.
foundland. See Meyers & Moore (Am. J. Bot. 47: Weiss (200 l ), Tremellales. 4 gen., 25 spp.
348, 1960), Hambleton et al. (Stud. Myco/. S3: 29, Lit.: Kirschner et al. (Antonie van Leeuwenhoek
2005; phylogeny). 80: 155, 2001 ).
Culicicola Nieuwl. (1916) =Lamia. Cunningham (Gordon Herriot; 1892-1962; New Zea-
Culicidospora R.H. Petersen (1960), anamorphic Pe- land). Wounded at Gallipoli (1914); instructor, Horti-
zizomycotina, Hso.lbH.l. 2 (aquatic), widespread. culture Division, Department of Agriculture, Palm-
See Petersen (Myco/. SS: 23, 1963), Descals (MR erston North (1917-1920) then Wellington (1920-
109: 545, 2005; diagnostics). 1928); Head of Mycological Laboratory, Plant Re-
Culicinomyces Couch, Romney & B. Rao (1974), search Station, Palmerston North (1928-1935); Direc-
anamorphic Pezizomycotina, Hso.OeH.15. 3 (in tor, Plant Diseases Division, Department of Scientific
Anopheles and rotifers), USA; Australia. See Inmann and Industrial Research, Auckland (1939-1957); Fel-
& Bland (CJB 61: 2618, 1983; ultrastr. conidiogene- low of the Royal Society of London ( 1950). Pioneer
sis), Sweeney et al. (J. Invert. Path. 42: 224, 1983; New Zealand plant pathologist and mycologist.
ultrastr.), Sigler et al. (Myco/. 79: 493, 1987; on Pubis. The Ustilaginaceae or smuts of New Zealand.
Aedes kochi). Transactions of the New Zealand Institute (1924),
Culicospora J. Weiser (1977), Microsporidia. l. Fungus Diseases of Fruit-trees in New Zealand
Culicosporella J. Weiser (1977), Microsporidia. l. (1925); The Rust Fungi of New Zealand (1931) Plant
culmicolous, living on sterns, esp. those of grasses; Protection by the Aid of Therapeutants (1935);
caulicolous; culmicole, an organism which does this. Gasteromycetes of Australia an New Zealand (1944);
culmomarasmin, a wilt toxin of Fusarium cu/morum The Thelephoraceae of Australia and New Zealand.
(Gaumann et al., Phytopath. Z. 36: 115, 1959). Bulletin of the New Zealand Department of Scientific
cultivar, a variety in the horticultural (or agricultural) and Industrial Research (1963); Polyporaceae of
sense (see Art. 10, International code of nomencla- New Zealand. Bulletin of the New Zealand Depart-
ture for cultivated plants [Regnum veg. 104], 1980). ment of Scientific and Industrial Research ( 1965).
Snyder et al. (J. Madras Univ. 27: 185, 1957) used Biogs, obits etc. Ramsbottom (Biographical Memoirs
cultivar for infraspecific taxa of Fusarium but this of Fellows of the Royal Society 10: 15, 1964) [bibli-
term is only correctly used in mycology for trade va- ography, portrait]; Stafleu & Cowan (TL-2 1: 573,
rieties of cultivated mushrooms, etc. 1976).
cultivated mushroom, basidioma of A. bisporus (syn. Cunninghamella Matr. (1903), Cunninghamellaceae.
A. brunnescens; name in need of conservation; see l 0, widespread. See Samson (Proc. K. ned. Akad.
Malloch, Mycol. 68: 910, 1976, nomencl.);. Wet. Ser. C, Biol. Med. Sci. 72: 322, 1969; key),
culture, a growth of one organism or of a group of Hawker et al. (J. gen. Microbiol. 60: 181, 1970; spo-
organisms for the purpose of experiment (esp. of rangiolum ultrastructure), Baijal & Mehrotra (Sy-
fungi and other organisms on laboratory media) or dowia 33: 1, 1980; key), Shipton & Lunn (TBMS 74:
sometimes for trade (e.g. a mushroom-); continu- 483, 1980; taxonomic criteria, key), Lunn & Shipton
ous -, one in which the culture medium is simultane- (TBMS 81: 303, 1983; key), Weitzman (TBMS 83:
ously added and withdrawn (harvested) so that the 527, 1984), Zheng & Chen (Mycosystema S: 1,
volume remains constant; see Calcott (Continuous 1992), Dermoumi (Mycoses 36: 293, 1993; zygomy-
culture of cells, 2 vols, 1981); enrichment-, a cul- coses), Zheng & Chen (Mycosystema 7: 1, 1994),
ture which favours the growth of the desired organ- Zheng & Chen (Mycosystema 8-9: 1, 1995-1996),
ism in a mixed culture or population; pure -, a - of Zheng & Chen (Mycotaxon 69: 187, 1998), Su et al.
one sort of organism; - medium, see medium; type-, (MR 103: 805, 1999; phylogeny), Voigt & Wiiste-
see type. meyer (Gene 270: 113, 2001; phylogeny), White et
Culture collections, see Genetic resource collections. al. (Myco/. 98: 872, 2006; phylogeny), Koyama et al.
culture methods, see Media. (Respirology 13: 309, 2008; mucormycosis).
Cumminsiella Arthur (1933), Pucciniaceae. 8 (on Cunninghamellaceae Naumov ex R.K. Benj. (1959),
Berberis, Mahonia (autoecious) (Berberidaceae)), Mucorales. 5 gen. (+ 3 syn.), 15 spp.
Europe; America. See Baxter (Myco/. 49: 864, 1957; Lit.: Benny et al. (Myco/. 84: 639, 1992; emend.),
key), McCain & Hennen (Syst. Bot. 7: 48, 1982; keys Dermoumi (Mycoses 36: 293, 1993), Zheng & Chen
etc.) C. mirabilissima is a neomycete in many regions (Mycosystema 7: 1, 1994), Zheng & Chen (Mycosys-
on cultivated Mahonia. tema 8-9: 1, 1995-1996), Zheng & Chen (Mycotaxon
Cumminsina Petr. (1955), ? Raveneliaceae. l (on 69: 187, 1998), Su et al. (MR 103: 805, 1999).
Grewia (Tiliaceae)), Angola. See Petrak (Sydowia 9: Cunnlnghamia Curr. (1873) [non Cunninghamia R.
474, 1955). Br. 1826, Cycadaceae] = Choanephora.
cumulate, massed together; heaped up. Cunninghammyces Stalpers (1985), Cyphellaceae. 2,
Cumulospora I. Schmidt (1985), anamorphic Pezizo- New Zealand; Reunion. See Hjortstam & Larsson
mycotina, Hso.#eP.?. I (marine), widespread. See (Windahlia 21, 1994; = Xenasma), Hjortstam et al.
Schmidt (Mycotaxon 24: 420, 1985), Pefia & Aram- (Syn. Fung. 20: 42, 2005).
barri (Darwiniana 3S: 69, 1998; Argentina), Chat- cup fungus, a discomycete (esp. Leotiales or Pezizales)
mala et al. (Fungal Diversity 17: l, 2004; Thailand). ascoma. - lichen, a sp. of C/adonia having podetia
cuneate, see cuneiform. expanded into goblet-like scyphi.
184 CUPHOCYBE

Cuphocybe R. Heim (1951) = Cortinarius fide Peintner col. Pap. 158, 1987; key), Alcorn (Mycotaxon 39:
et al. (Mycotaxon 83: 447, 2002). 361, 1990; additions to genus), Alcorn (Mycotaxon
Cuphophyllus (Donlc) Bon (1985), Hygrophoraceae. c. 41: 329, 1991), Berbee et al. (Mycol. 91: 964, 1999;
25, widespread. See Lodge (Kew Bulletin 54: 807, ITS), Olivier et al. (Mycol. 92: 736, 2000; phylog-
1999; Lesser Antilles), Baii.ares & Arnolds (Persoo- eny), Hosokawa et al. (Mycoscience 44: 227, 2003;
nia 18: 135, 2002; Canary Islands). morphology), Sivanesan et al. (Aust. Syst. Bot. 16:
copulate, cup-like in form, as e.g. in conidiomata (Fig. 275, 2003; Australia), Sun et al. (Mycoscience 44:
100). 239, 2003; species concepts), Carter & Boudreaux (J.
Cupulisporonites Z.C. Song & Liu Cao (1994), Fossil Clin. Microbiol. 42: 5419, 2004; clinical), Bhatta-
Fungi. 1, Antarctica. See Song & Cao (Monograph, charya et al. (BMC Evolutionary Biology 5: 58, 2005;
State Antarctic Committee China 3: 38, 1994). introns), Pimentel et al. (J. Clin. Microbiol. 43: 4288,
Cupulomyces R.K. Benj. (1992), Laboulbeniaceae. 1, 2005; clinical).
Grenada. See Benjamin (Aliso 13: 355, 1992), San- Curvulariopsis M.B. Ellis (1961), anamorphic Pe-
tamaria (MR 99: 1071, 1995). zizomycotina, Hsy.= eP.10. 1, Ecuador. See Ellis
Curculiospora Arnaud (1954), anamorphic Pezizomy- (Mycol. Pap. 82: 39, 1961).
cotina, Hso.0-= hP.1. 1, France. Curvusporium Corbetta ( 1963) = Curvularia fide
curling factor, see griseofulvin. Sutton (in litt. ), Hosokawa et al. (Mycoscience 44:
Curreya Sacc. (1883), Cucurbitariaceae. Anamorph 227, 2003).
Coniothyrium-like. 2 (on conifers), widespread (north cuspidate (e.g. of a pileus or cystidium), having a well-
temperate). See von Arx & van der Aa (Sydowia 36: marked sharp outgrowth or point at the top.
1, 1983), Eriksson (SA 5: 127, 1986), Barr (Myco- Cuspidatispora Shearer & Bartolata (2006),
taxon 29: 501, 1987), Barr (Mem. N. Y. bot. Gdn 62, Lasiosphaeriaceae. 1, USA. See Miller et al. (Myco-
1990), Kruys et al. (MR 110: 527, 2006; phylogeny). science 47: 220, 2006).
Curreyella (Sacc.) Lindau ( 1897) = Discostroma fide Cuspidosporium Cif. (1955) = Exosporium fide Ellis
Kang et al. (MR 103: 53, 1999). (Mycol. Pap. 82, 1961).
Curreyella Massee ( 1895) = Plicaria fide Eckblad Custingophora Stolk, Hennebert & Klopotek (1968),
(Nytt Mag. Bot. 15: 1, 1968). anamorphic Sordariomycetes, Hso.OeP.15. 2, wide-
Curtis (Moses Ashley; 1808-1872; USA). Became spread. See Barr & Crane (CJB 57: 835, 1979), Vil-
priest, Wilmington, North Carolina (1835); teacher, joen et al. (MR 103: 497, 1999), Reblova & Winlca
Raleigh, North Carolina (1837-1839); missionary, (Mycol. 92: 939, 2000; phylogeny), Pinnoi et al.
Hillsboro (1841-1847) then Society Hill (1847-156) (Nova Hedwigia 77: 213, 2003; Thailand).
then again Hillsboro (1856-1872), North Carolina. Cuticularia Ducomet (1907), anamorphic Pezizomy-
Student and collector of American fungi who col- cotina, Hso.-.-. 1, Europe.
laborated with Tuckerman (q.v.) and Berkeley (q.v.), cutis (cuticle) (ofbasidiomata), the outer layer consist-
sending them specimens collected personally and re- ing of compressed hyphae parallel to the surface; the
ceived from other field biologists mainly in the USA upper and lower layers of the cutis are sometimes
but also from Cuba. Collections in FH and K. Biogs, distinguished as epi- and sub-. See Shaffer (Brittonia
obits etc. Berkeley & Berkeley (A Yankee botanist., 22: 230, 1970; cuticular terminology in Russula),
1986); Petersen (Mycotaxon 9: 459, 1979); Petersen Singer (Agaricales in Modern Taxonomy edn 4: 69,
('B. & C': the mycological association of M.J. 1986); also pellis.
Berkeley and M.A. Curtis. Bibliotheca Mycologica Cutomyces Thiirn. (1878) = Puccinia fide Dietel (Nat.
72: 1, 1980); Shear & Stevens (Mycol. 11: 181, Pjlanzenfam. 6, 1928).
1919); Snell & Dick (Mycol. 45: 968, 1953); Stafleu CYA, see Media.
& Cowan (TL-2 1: 573, 1976). cyanescent, becoming blue.
Curucispora Matsush. (1981), anamorphic Pezizomy- Cyanicium Locq. (1979) = Cortinarius fide Kuyper (in
cotina, Hso.lbH.1. 2, Ponape. See Matsushima (Ma- litt.).
tsush. Mycol. Mem. 2: 4, 1981). Cyanisticta Gyeln. (1931) = Pseadocyphellaria fide
Curvatispora V.V. Sarma & K.D. Hyde (2001), Cly- Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8,
peosphaeriaceae. 1, Singapore. See Sarma & Hyde 1995).
(Nova Hedwigia 72: 480, 2001). Cyanoannulus Raja, J. Campb. & Shearer (2003),
Curvibasidium Samp. & Golubev (2004), Microbotry- Annulatascaceae. 1, USA. See Raja et al. (Mycotaxon
omycetes. 2, Japan; Europe. See Sampaio et al. (Int. 88: 8, 2003), Campbell & Shearer (Mycol. 96: 822,
J. Syst. Evol. Microbiol. 54: 1402, 2004). 2004).
Curvicladiella Decock & Crous (2006), anamorphic Cyanobaeis Clem. (1909) = Baeomyces fide Hawk-
Nectriaceae, Hso.?.?. 1, French Guiana. See Decock sworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995).
& Crous (Stud. Mycol. 55: 225, 2006). Cyanobasidium Julich (1979) = Lindtneria fide Hjort-
Curvicladium Decock & Crous (1998) = Curvicladi- stam (Mycotaxon 28: 19, 1987).
ella fide Decock & Crous (Mycol. 90: 276, 1998), cyanobiont, see photobiont.
Crous et al. (Stud. Mycol. 55: 213, 2006). Cyanocephalium Zukal (1893) ? = Thelocarpon fide
Curvidigitus Sawada (1943), anamorphic Pezizomy- Muller & von Arx (Beitr. Kryptjl. Schweiz 11 no. 2,
cotina, Hsy.0-= bH.?. 1, Taiwan. See Pirozynski 1962), Rossman et al. (Stud. Mycol. 42: 248 pp.,
(Mycol. Pap. 129, 1972). 1999).
Curvisporium, see Curvusporium. Cyanochyta Hohn. (1915), anamorphic Gibberella,
Curvularia Boedijn (1933), anamorphic Cochliobolus, Cpd.leH.?. 1, Europe. See Sutton (Mycol. Pap. 141,
Hsy.= eP.26. 54, widespread. C. lunata common on 1977).
crop plants, esp. trop. (Lam-Quang-Bach, Fiches Cyanoderma Hohn. (1919) [non Cyanoderma Weber
Phytopath. trop. 15, 1964). See Kendrick & Cole Bosse 1887, Rhodophyceae] = Cyanodermella.
(CJB 46: 1279, 1968; spore devel.), Sivanesan (My- Cyanodermella O.E. Erikss. (1981), Stictidaceae. 2,
 CYCLOPHOMOPSIS 185

Europe; N. America. See Eriksson (Ark. Bot. ser. 2 6: 243, 2004; China), Sarasini (Gasteromiceti Epigei:
381, 1967; as Cyanoderma), Winka et al. (Lichen- 406 pp., 2005).
ologist 30: 455, 1998; DNA), Rossman et al. (Stud. Cybebe Tibell (1984) = Chaenotheca fide Middelborg
Mycol. 42: 248 pp., 1999), Ekman & Tensberg (MR & Mattson (Sommerfeltia 5, 1987), Sparrius et al.
106: 1262, 2002; phylogeny). (Mycotaxon 83: 357, 2002; Taiwan).
Cyanodiscus E. Mull. & M.L. Farr (1971), Saccardi- Cyberliber (www.cybertruffle.org.uk/cyberliber). An
aceae. 1 or 2, USA (subtropical); Cuba. See Muller & open source of mycological literature on the internet,
Farr (Mycol. 63: 1080, 1971), Reynolds & Gilbert providing access to scanned images of all the main
(Cryptog. Mycol. 27: 249, 2006; Panama). mycological catalogues and thesauruses, and of many
Cyanodontia Hjortstam (1987), Meruliaceae. 1, E. volumes of mycological books and journals. There
Afnca. See Hjortstam (Mycotaxon 28: 23, 1987). are, in addition, lists of published mycological works
Cyanohypha Jiilich (1982) = Botryobasidium Dollie in alphabetical order by author, and a search facility
fide Langer (Biblthca Mycol. 158, 1994). to find works by any specified mycological author.
Cyanopatella Petr. (1949), anamorphic Pezizomy- Cyclaneusma DiCosmo, Peredo & Minter (1983),
cotina, Cpd. OeH/ 1eP.?. 1, Iran. Leotiomycetes. 2 (on Pinus), widespread. See Can-
cyanophilous (of spores, etc.), readily absorbing a blue non & Minter (Mycol. Pap. 155, 1986; India), Choi
stain such as cotton blue or gentian violet. & Simpson (Mycotaxon 54: 455, 1995; develop-
Cyanophomella Hlihn. (1918), anamorphic Gibberella, ment), Gernandt et al. (Mycol. 93: 915, 2001; phy-
Cpd.0-leH.?. 1, Europe. logeny), Minter (Mycotaxon 87: 43, 2003).
cyanophycophilous (of fungi), ones lichenized with a Cycledium Wallr. (1833) = Schizoxylon.
cyanobacterium (Pike & Carroll, in Alexopoulos & Cycledum, see Cycledium.
Mims, Introductory mycology, edn 3, 1980); see Cyclobium C. Agardh (1821) =Clisosporium.
photobiont. Cycloconium Castagne (1845) nom. rej. = Spilocaea
Cyanoporina Groenh. ( 1951 ), ? Pyrenothricaceae (L). fide Hughes (CJB 36: 727, 1958), Braun (Taxon 54:
1, Java. See Groenhart (Reinwardtia 1: 198, 1951 ). 538, 2005; nomencl.).
Cyanopulvis J. Frohl. & K.D. Hyde (2000), Xylari- Cyclocybe Velen. (1939) = Agrocybe fide Kuyper (in
aceae. 1, Australia. See Friihlich & Hyde (Fungal litt.).
Diversity Res. Ser. 3: 308, 2000). Cyclocytospora Hiihn. (1928) = Cytospora fide Hawk-
Cyanopyrenia H. Harada (1995), ? Eurotiomycetes sworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995).
(L). 1 (aquatic), Japan. See Harada (Lichenologist 27: Cycloderma Klotzsch (1832) nom. dub., Agaricales.
249, 1995). See Lloyd (Mycol. Notes 17: 181, 1904) probably an
Cyanospora Heald & F.A. Wolf (1910) = Robergea unopened Geastrum.
fide Nannfeldt (Nova Acta R. Soc. Scient. upsal., Cyclodomella P.N. Mathur, V.V. Bhatt & Thirum.
1932). (1959) = Coniella fide Petrak (Sydowia 14: 352,
Cyanosporus McGinty (1909) = Polyporus P. Micheli 1960).
ex Adans. fide Stevenson & Cash (Bull. Lloyd Libr. Cyclodomus Hlihn. (1909), anamorphic Maculatifron-
Mus. 35: 130, 1936). des, Cpd.OeH.15. 3, USA; S. America.
Cyanotheca Pascher (1914) nom. dub.,? Fungi. Cyclodothis P. Syd. (1913) = Mycosphaerella fide von
cyanotrophic (of fungi, esp. lichen-forming spp.), Arx & Muller (Stud. Mycol. 9, 1975).
obtaining nutrients (esp. nitrates fixed from the at- Cyclographa Vain. (1921) = Catarraphia fide Egea &
mosphere) by forming regular connexions to free- Torrente (Cryptog. Bryol.-Lichenol. 14: 329, 1993).
living or ± lichenized cyanobacteria; see Poelt & Cyclographina D.D. Awasthi (1979) = Diorygma fide
Mayrhofer (Pl. Syst. Evol. 158: 265, 1988); see also Awasthi (Norw. JI Bot. 26: 169, 1979), Archer (Telo-
cephalodium. pea 10: 589, 2004; Australia), Kalb et al. (Symb. Bot.
Cyathela Raf. (1819) nom. dub., Fungi. No spp. in- Upsal. 34 no. 1: 140, 2004).
cluded. cycloheximide (actidione ), an antibiotic from Strepto-
Cyathella Raf. (1815) nom. dub., Fungi. No spp. in- myces griseus (J. Am. Chem. Soc. 69: 174, 1947); an-
cluded. tibacterial and antifungal. For use in isolating fungi
Cyathia P. Browne (1756) = Cyathus fide Stalpers (in pathogenic for humans, see Georg et al. (J. Lab. Clin.
litt. ). Med. 44: 222, 1954). - tolerance, used to distinguish
Cyathicula De Not. (1863) = Crocicreas fide Carpenter plant pathogenic fungi, e.g. Ceratocystis from Ophio-
(Mem. N. Y. bot. Gdn 33, 1981), Triebel & Baral stoma (Harrington, Mycol. 72: 1123, 1981).
(Sendtnera 3: 199, 1996), Gamundi & Romero (Fl. Cyclomarsonina Petr. (1965), anamorphic Pezizomy-
criptog. Tierra de! Fuego 10: 130 pp., 1998; Argen- cotina, St.leH/leP.?. 1, India. See Petrak (Sydowia
tina), Iturriaga et al. (MR 103: 28, 1999; nomencl.), 18: 391, 1964).
Gamundi (Darwiniana 41: 29, 2003; Chile). Cyclomyces Kunze ex Fr. (1830) nom. rej. = Hymeno-
cyathiform, like a cup, a little wider at the top than at chaete fide Wagner & Fischer (Mycol. Progr. 1: 93,
the bottom, and sometimes stalked. 2002).
Cyathipodia Boud. (1907) = Helvella fide Dissing Cyclomycetella Murrill (1904) = Hymenochaete fide
(Dansk bot. Ark. 25 no. 1, 1966). Dollie (Reinwardtia 1: 483, 1952; as Cyclomyces).
Cyathisphaera Dumort. (1822) = Cucurbitaria fide Cyclopeltella Petr. (1953), anamorphic Cyclopeltis,
Nannfeldt (Svensk bot. Tidskr. 69: 49, 1975). Cpt.OeH.?. 1, Philippines. See Petrak (Sydowia 7:
Cyathodes P. Micheli ex Kuntze (1891) = Cyathus. 373, 1953).
Cyathus Haller (1768), Agaricaceae. c. 45 (on soil, Cyclopeltis Petr. (1953), Micropeltidaceae. Anamorph
wood, etc.), widespread. The Bird's Nest Fungi. See Cyclopeltella. l, Philippines. See Petrak (Sydowia 7:
Brodie (Bot. Notiser 130: 453, 1977; world key), 370, 1953).
Gomez & Perez-Silva (Rev. Mex Micol. 4: 161, 1988; Cyclophomopsis Hiihn. (1920) = Phomopsis (Sacc.)
key Mexican spp.), Zhou et al. (Fungal Diversity 17: Bubak. fide Sutton (Mycol. Pap. 141, 1977).
186 CYCLOPLEUROTUS

Cyclopleurotus Hassett (1824) = Pleurotus fide Singer Castlebury et al. (CJB 84: 1417, 2006; phylogeny on
(Agaric. mod. Tax. 4th ed, 1986). Fagus), Halleen et al. (Stud. Mycol. SS: 227, 2006;
Cycloporellus Murrill ( 1907) = Cyclomycetella. on Vitis), Schroers et al. (MR. 112: 82, 2008; 3-
Cycloporus Murrill (1904) = Coltricia fide Pegler (The septate spp. ).
polypores {Bull. BMS Suppl.}, 1973), Ryvarden Cylindrocarpostylus R. Kirschner & Oberw. (1999),
(Khumbu Himal. 6: 380, 1977). anamorphic Pezizomycotina, Hso.?.?. I (in bark bee-
Cyclopus (Que!.) Barbier (1907) = Agrocybe. tle galleries), Europe. See Kirschner & Oberwinkler
Cycloschizaceae Locq., D. Pons & Sal.-Cheb. (1981) = (MR.103: 1155, 1999), Kubatova et al. (Czech Mycol.
Parmulariaceae. S3: 237, 2001; Czech Republic).
Cycloschizella Hohn. (1919) = Cycloschizon fide Cylindrocephalum Bonord. (1851) = Chalara fide
Miiller & von Arx (Beitr. Kryptfl. Schweiz 11 no. 2, Hughes (CJB 36: 727, 1958).
1962). Cylindrochytridium Kading (1941), Chytridiaceae. 2,
Cycloschizon Henn. (1902), Parmulariaceae. 11, wide- USA; British Isles.
spread (tropical). See Inacio & Minter (JMJ Descr. Cylindrochytrium, see Cylindrochytridium.
Fungi Bact. 14S nos 1441-1450, 2000). Cylindrocladiella Boesew. (1982), anamorphic Nectri-
cyclosis, cytoplasmic streaming; characteristic of eu- cladiella, Hso.= eH.15. 11, widespread. See Crous &
karyotes. Wingfield (MR. 97: 433, 1993; key), Victor et al. (MR.
cyclosporin (-e, cyclosporin A, Sandimmun), a ring- 102: 273, 1998), Schoch et al. (Stud. Mycol. 4S: 45,
shaped polypeptide from Tolypocladium injlatum 2000; phylogeny), Crous (Taxonomy and Pathology
first reported by Dreyfuss et al. (Eur. J. appl. Micro- ofCylindrocladium (Calonectria) and Allied Genera:
biol. 3: 125, 1976) which selectively inhibits the im- 278 pp., 2002; review), Coller et al. (Australas. Pl.
mune system in humans, especially affecting T cells; Path. 34: 489, 2005; on Vitis).
since 1983 approved for general use during kidney, Cylindrocladiopsis J.M. Yen ( 1979) = Cylindrocla-
heart, liver, pancreas, and bone marrow transplants, dium fide Braun (Monogr. Cercosporella, Ramu/aria
reducing organ rejection rates and increasing patient Allied Genera (Phytopath. Hyphom.) 1: 216, 1995),
survival; see Winter (in Calhoun, 1986 Yearbook of Crous & Seifert (Fungal Diversity 1: 53, 1998).
science and thefature: 160, 1985; review). Also used Cylindrocladium Morgan (1892), anamorphic Ca-
for selective isolation of basidiomycetes. lonectria, Hso.= eH.15. 66, widespread. See Wor-
Cyclostoma P. Crouan & H. Crouan (1867) = Stictis. mald (TBMS21: 71, 1944), Alfenas (Fitopatol. Brasil
Cyclostomella Pat. (1896), Parmulariaceae. 2, C. 11: 275, 1986; key), Stevens et al. (Mycol. 82: 436,
America. See Inacio & Minter (JMJ Descr. Fungi 1990; aminopepsidase specificity and identification),
Bact. 14S nos 1441-1450, 2000). Crous et al. (S. Afr. For. JI 1S76: 69, 1991; spp. in S.
Cyclotheca Theiss. (1914), Microthyriaceae. 9, wide- Africa forest nurseries), Peerally (Mycotaxon 40:
spread (tropical). See Hosagoudar & Abraham (New 323, 1991; key and review), Crous & Wingfield (S.
Botanist 20: I 09, 1993). Afr. J. Bot. S8: 397, 1992; states of Calonectria),
Cyclothyrium Petr. (1923), anamorphic Thyridaria, Crous et al. (Syst. Appl. Microbiol. 16: 266, 1993;
St.OeP.15. 2 (on Jug/ans), British Isles; India. See techniques for characterization of 3-septate spp.), El-
Sutton (The Coelomycetes, 1980). Gholl et al. (CJB 71: 466, 1993; C. ovatum n.sp.
Cylicogone Emden & Veenb.-Rijks (1974) = Conio- from Eucalyptus), Watanabe (Mycol. 86: 151, 1994;
scypha fide Sutton (in litt. ), Reblova & Seifert (Stud. 3 spp. on Phellodendron), Crous et al. (Sydowia SO:
Mycol. SO: 95, 2004). I, 1998), Crous et al. (CJB 77: 1813, 1999; phylog-
Cylindrina Pat. (1886)? = Stictis fide Sherwood (My- eny based on DNA), Schoch et al. (Mycol. 91: 286,
cotaxon 6: 215, 1977). 1999; population structure), Schoch et al. (Mycol. 92:
Cylindrium Bonord. (1851) = Fusidium fide Hughes 665, 2000), Kang et al. (Syst. Appl. Microbiol. 24:
(CJB 36: 727, 1958). 206, 200 I; species concepts), Schoch et al. (Pl. Dis.
Cylindrobasidiaceae Jiilich (1982) = Meruliaceae. 8S: 941, 2001; population genetics), Schoch et al.
Cylindrobasidium Jiilich (1974), Physalacriaceae. 6, (MR. 105: 1045, 2001; phylogeny), Henricot & Cul-
widespread. See Jiilich (Persoonia 8: 72, 1974). ham (Mycol. 94: 980, 2002; on Buxus), Crous et al.
Cylindrocarpon Wollenw. (1913), anamorphic (Stud. Mycol. SO: 415, 2004), Risede & Simoneau
Neonectria, Hsp.= eH.15. 58 (esp. in soil; sometimes (Eur. J. Pl. Path. 110: 139, 2004; on Musa), Wata-
pathogenic), widespread. See Booth (Mycol. Pap. nabe & Nakamura (Mycoscience 4S: 351, 2004; Ja-
104, 1966; key), Samuels (N.Z. JI Bot. 16: 73, 1978; pan), Crous et al. (Stud. Mycol. SS: 213, 2006).
Nectria teleomorphs), Brayford (TBMS 89: 347, Cylindrocolla Bonord. ( 1851 ), anamorphic Calloria,
1987; description of C. bugnicourtii), Brayford (My- Hsp.OeH.?. 5, widespread (north temperate).
copathologia 100: 115, 1987; 10 descriptions and il- Cylindrodendrum Bonord. (1851 ), anamorphic Nec-
lustrations), Brayford & Samuels (Mycol. 8S: 612, triaceae, Hso.OeH.15. 3, Europe. C. album synana-
1993), Samuels & Brayford (Sydowia 4S: 55, 1993), morph of Cylindrocarpon). See Petch (TBMS 27: 81,
Hennequin et al. (J. Clin. Microbiol. 37: 3586, 1999; 1944), Buffma & Hennebert (Mycotaxon 19: 323,
clinical diagnostics), Iwen et al. (J. Clin. Microbiol. 1984), Summerbell et al. (CJB 67: 573, 1989).
38: 3375, 2000; clinical strain), Mantiri et al. (CJB Cylindrodochium Bonord. (1851) = Cylindrosporium.
79: 334, 2001; Neonectria teleomorphs), Rossman et Cylindrogloeum Petr. (1941), anamorphic Pezizomy-
al. (Mycol. 93: 100, 2001; phylogeny), Watanabe et cotina, Cac.O-leH.15. 2, Lapland.
al. (Mycoscience 42: 591, 2001; Japan), Summerbell Cylindromyces C. Manoharachary, D.K. Agarwal &
& Schroers (J. Clin. Microbiol. 40: 2866, 2002; phy- N.K. Rao (2004), anamorphic Pezizomycotina,
logeny), Seifert et al. (Phytopathology 93: 1533, H?.?.?. I, India. See Manoharachary et al. (Indian
2003; on ginseng), Brayford et al. (Mycol. 96: 572, Phytopath. S7: 161, 2004).
2004), Halleen et al. (Stud. Mycol. SO: 431, 2004), Cylindronema Schulzer (1866) nom. dub., anamorphic
Petit & Gubler (Pl. Dis. 89: 1051, 2005; on Vitis), Pezizomycotina. See Carmichael et al. (Genera of
 CYPHELLOCALATHUS 187
Hyphomycetes, 1980). nus & Horak (Biblthca Mycol. IS9: 208, 1995).
Cylindrophoma (Berl. & Voglino) Hohn. (1918), Cyniclomyces Van der Walt & D.B. Scott (1971),
anamorphic Pezizomycotina, Cpd.OeH.?. 1, Italy. Saccharomycetales. 1, Europe. See Phaff & Miller in
Cylindrophora Bonord. (1851) nom. dub., anamorphic Kurtzman & Fell (Eds) (Yeasts, a taxonomic study
Pezizomycotina. See de Hoog (Persoonia 10: 67, 4th edn: 154, 1998), Suh et al. (Mycol. 98: 1006,
1978). 2006; phylogeny).
Cylindrospora l.V. Issi & Voronin (1986), Micro- Cynicus Raf. (1815) nom. dub., Fungi. No spp. in-
sporidia. 38. cluded.
Cylindrosporella Hohn. (1916), anamorphic Stego- Cynophallus (Fr.) Corda (1842) nom. rej. = Mutinus.
phora. 3. See Sutton (Mycol. Pap. 141, 1977), Ka- Cypellomyces, see Cypheliomyces.
neko & Kobayashi (Mycoscience 43: 181, 2002; on Cypheliaceae Zahlbr. (1903) = Caliciaceae.
Betulaceae). Cypheliomyces E.A. Thomas ex Cif. & Tomas. (1953)
Cylindrosporium Grev. (1822), anamorphic = Cyphelium Ach. fide Tibell (Beih. Nova Hedwigia
Pyrenopeziza, Cac.OeH.15. 3, widespread (north 79: 597, 1984).
temperate). C. concentricum, light leaf spot of Bras- Cypheliopsis (Zahlbr.) Vain. (1927) = Thelomma fide
sica. See Nag Raj & Kendrick (CJB 49: 2119, 1971), Tibell (Beih. Nova Hedwigia 79: 597, 1984).
Rawlinson et al. (TBMS 71: 425, 1978), Foster et al. Cyphelium Ach. ( 1815), Caliciaceae (L). c. 12, wide-
(Physiological and Molecular Plant Pathology SS: spread (esp. north and south temperate). See Weber
111, 1999; mating types), Paavolainen et al. (MR (Bryologist 70: 197, 1967), Tibell (Svensk bot.
104: 611, 2000; on Betula), Andrianova & Minter Tidskr. 6S: 138, 1971; Eur.), Tibell (Beih. Nova
(IM/ Descr. Fungi Bact. 163 nos 1621-1630, 2005), Hedwigia 79: 597, 1984), Middelborg & Mattson
Priest (Fungi ofAustralia: Septoria, 2006; Australia). (Sommerfeltia S: 1, 1987; Norway), Tibell (Symb.
Cylindrosympodium W.B. Kendr. & R.F. Castaiieda bot. upsal. 27 no. 1: 279 pp., 1987; Australasia), Pant
(1990), anamorphic Venturiaceae, Hso.= eH.10. 6, & Awasthi (Biovigyanam IS: 3, 1989; India, Nepal),
widespread. See Castaiieda Ruiz & Kendrick (Univ. Tibell (Fl. Neotrop. Monogr. 69: 78 pp., 1996;
Waterloo Biol. Ser. 32, 1990), Liicking (Lichenolo- neotropics), Tibell (Symb. bot. upsal. 32 no. 1: 291,
gist 3S: 33, 2003), Crous et al. (Stud. Mycol. S8: 185, 1997; anamorphs), Wedin & Tibell (CJB 7S: 1236,
2007; phylogeny). 1997; phylogeny), Tibell (Biblthca Lichenol. 71: 107
Cylindrotaenium Thome ( 1867) nom. dub., ? Fungi. pp., 1998; S America), Tibell (Nordic Lichen Flora
Cylindrotheca Bonord. (1864), Pezizomycotina. 1, I. Introductory Parts; Calicioid Lichens and Fungi:
Europe. 20, 1999; Scandinavia), Wedin et al. (CJB 78: 246,
Cylindrothyrium Maire (1907), anamorphic Pezizo- 2000; phylogeny), Wedin et al. (Taxon SI: 655,
mycotina, Cpt.OeH.?. 1, France. 2002; phylogeny), Tibell & Thor (J. Hattori bot. Lab.
Cylindrotrichum Bonord. ( 1851 ), anamorphic Chae- 94: 205, 2003; Japan), Peraoh et al. (Mycol. Progr. 3:
tosphaeria, Hsy.OeH.16. 13, Europe. See Garns & 103, 2004; asci), Tibell (J. Hattori bot. Lab. 100:
Holubova-Jechova (Stud. Mycol. 13, 1976; key), Di- 809, 2006; India).
cosmo et al. (Mycol. 7S: 949, 1983; synonym of Cyphelium Chevall. (1826) = Chaenotheca fide Tibell
Chaetopsis), Rambelli & Onofri (TBMS 88: 393, (Beih. Nova Hedwigia 79: 597, 1984).
1987), Reblova & Garns (Czech Mycol. SI: 1, 1999; Cyphelium De Not. (1846), Coniocybaceae. 1, Europe.
teleomorph), Reblova (Stud. Mycol. 4S: 149, 2000; Cyphella Fr. (1822), Cyphellaceae. 2, widespread. See
review), Reblova & Winka (Mycol. 92: 939, 2000; Matheny et al. (Mycol. 98: 982, 2006; phylogeny).
phylogeny), Fernandez & Huhndorf (Fungal Diver- cyphella (pl. -ae), a break in the lower (rarely upper)
sity 18: 15, 2005). cortex of a lichen thallus which is roundish or ovate
Cylindroxyphium Bat. & Cif. (1963), anamorphic and in section appears as a cup-like structure lined
Pezizomycotina, Cpd.OeH.15. 1, USA. See Batista & with a layer of loosely connected, frequently globu-
Ciferri (Quad. Lab. crittogam., Pavia 31: 77, 1963). lar, cells formed from the medulla, characteristic of
Cyllamyces Ozkose, BJ. Thomas, D.R. Davies, G.W. Sticta; also used for pores open to the halliomedulla
Griff. & Theodorou (2001 ), Neocallimastigaceae. 1, in Oropogon.
British Isles. See Ozkose et al. (CJB 79: 668, 2001 ). Cyphellaceae Lotsy ( 1907), Agaricales. 16 gen. (+ 1
Cylomyces Clem. ( 1931) = Listeromyces. syn.), 31 spp. The family name has previously been
Cymadothea F.A. Wolf(1935) = Mycosphaerella fide used for a diversity of fungi. Many of the genera
Cannon (Mycol. Pap. 163, 1991; nomencl.). character-ised by a cyphelloid habit have been dis-
Cymatella Pat. (1899), Marasmiaceae. 4, Antilles. tributed among several families of the Agaricales.
Cymatellopsis Parmasto ( 1985), Marasmiaceae. 1, E. Lit.: Pilat (Annis mycol. 22: 204, 1924), Pilat
Africa. See Parmasto (Nova Hedwigia 40: 463, (Annis mycol. 23: 144, 1925), Cooke (Mycol. 49:
1984). 680, 1957; Porotheleaceae), Donk (Persoonia 1: 25,
Cymatoderma Jungh. (1840), Meruliaceae. 9, wide- 1959), Cooke (Sydowia Beih. 4, 1961; Porothe-
spread (tropical). See Welden (Mycol. S2: 856, 1962; leaceae), Donk (Persoonia 2: 331, 1962), Reid (Per-
Am. spp.), Reid (Beih. Nova Hedwigia 18: 95, 1965; soonia 3: 97, 1964; Michigan), Donk (Acta Bot.
key), Douanla-Meli & Langer (Mycotaxon 90: 323, Neer/. IS: 95, 1966; reassessment), Donk (Checklist
2004). ofEuropean polypores [Verh. K. ned. Akad. Wet. 62],
Cymbella Pat. (1886) [non Cymbella C. Agardh 1830, 1974).
Bacillariophyta] = Chromocyphella. Cyphellathelia Jiilich (1972) = Pellidiscus fide Hjort-
cymbiform, boat-shaped; navicular (Fig. 23.32). stam (Windahlia IS: 59, 1986).
Cymbothyrium Petr. (1947), anamorphic Pezizomy- Cyphellina Rick (1959) nom. dub. = Tomentella Pat.
cotina, St.OeP.1. 1, Europe. fide Donk (Persoonia 3: 199, 1964).
Cynema Maas Geest. & E. Horak (1995), Tricholo- Cyphellocalathus Agerer ( 1981 ), Tricholomataceae. 1,
mataceae. I, Papua New Guinea. See Maas Geestera- Bolivia. See Agerer (Mycol. 73: 491, 1981) = La-
188 CYPHELLOMYCES

chnella (Tricholomat.) fide, Singer (Agaric. mod. gasteroid; probably polyphylletic and should be
Tax. 4th ed: 386, 1986). merged with Russula), Trappe et al. (Mycotaxon 81:
Cyphellomyces Speg. ( 1906) = Phellorinia fide 195, 2002; nomenclature), Lebel (Aust. Syst. Bot. 16:
Stalpers (in litt. ). 371, 2003; australasian spp.).
Cyphellophora G.A. de Vries (1962), anamorphic cystesium, a cell which differentiates to adhere to a
Chaetothyriaceae, Hso.= eP.15. 11 (on human skin cystidium arising from the opposite hymenium
etc.), widespread. See Vries et al. (Antonie van (Homer & Moore, TBMS 88: 488, 1987).
Leeuwenhoek 52: 141, 1986), Walz & de Hoog (An- Cystidiella Malan (1943), anamorphic Pezizomycotina,
tonie van Leeuwenhoek 53: 143, 1987; n.sp. and cf. Hso.OeH.I. I, Italy. With secondary conidia.
Annellodentimyces), Decock et al. (Antonie van Cystidiodendron Rick (1943) nom. dub., Hydnaceae.
Leeuwenhoek 84: 209, 2003; phylogeny), Geiser et See Donk (Persoonia 3: 199, 1964).
al. (Mycol. 98: 1053, 2006; phylogeny). Cystidiodontia Hjortstam (1983), Cystostereaceae. 2,
Cyphellopsidaceae Jiilich (1982) = Marasmiaceae. widespread. See Hjortstam (Mycotaxon 17: 571,
Cyphellopsis Donk (1931) = Merismodes fide Kuyper 1983).
(in litt. ). cystidiole (of hymenomycetes ), a simple hymenial cell
Cyphellopus Fayod (1889) nom. dub., ? Bolbitiaceae. of about the same diameter as the basidia but remain-
I, British Isles. See Pearson (TBMS 20: 521, 1935). ing sterile and protruding beyond the hymenial sur-
Cyphellopycnis Tehon & G.L. Stout (1929) = Pho- face.
mopsis (Sacc.) Bubak. fide Sutton (TBMS 47: 497, Cystidiophorus Bondartsev & Ljub. (1963) nom.
1964). inval., Polyporaceae. l.
Cyphellostereum D.A. Reid (1965), Agaricomycetes. cystidium (pl. -ia), a sterile body, frequently of dis-
2, widespread. Hymenochaetales or Agaricales tinctive shape, occurring at any surface of a
(Rickenella clade). See Reid (Beih. Nova Hedwigia basidioma, particularly the hymenium from which it
18: 484 pp., 1965; key), Salcedo et al. (Nova Hed- frequently projects (Fig. 12). Cystidia have been
wigia 82: 81, 2006). classified and named according to their: (1) origin:
Cyphidium Magnus (1875) = Olpidium fide Sparrow hymenial- (tramal-), originating from hymenial
(Aquatic Phycomycetes Edn 2: 1187 pp., 1960). (tramal) hyphae; pseudo-, derived from a conducting
Cyphina Sacc. (1884) = Sarcopodium fide Sutton element, filamentous to fusoid, oily contents, embed-
(Mycol. Pap. 141, 1977). ded not projecting; coscino-, see coscinoid; skeleto-,
Cyphospilea Syd. ( 1926) = Coleroa fide Miiller & von the apical part of a skeletal hypha (frequently ± in-
Arx (Beitr. Kryptfl. Schweiz 11no.2, 1962). flated) projecting into or through the hymenium;
Cyptotrama Singer (1960), Physalacriaceae. 15, S. false seta; macro-, arising deep in the trama in Lac-
America. See Singer (Lilloa 30: 375, 1960). tario-Russulae; hypho-, hypha-like, derived from
Cyrenella Goch. ( 1981 ), anamorphic Cystobasidiomy- generative hyphae. (2) position (first by Buller, 2): on
cetes. l (with clamp connexions), USA. See Goche- the pileus surface (pileo-, dermato-, Fayod); at the
naur (Mycotaxon 13: 268, 1981 ), Bauer et al. (Mycol. edge (cheilo-), side (pleuro-), or within (endo-) a
Progr. 5: 41, 2006). lamella; on the stipe (caulo-). (3) form: lepto-,
Cyrta Bat. & H. Maia (1961) [non Cyrta Lour. 1790, smooth, thin-walled; lampro-, thick-walled, with or
Styracaceae] = Calopadia fide Liicking et al. without encrustation (setiform lampro-, awl-shaped,
(Lichenologist 30: 121, 1998). wall pigmented; asteroseta, a radially branched lam-
Cyrtidium Vain. (1921), ? Dothideomycetes. 2, pro-; microsclerid, a versiform, endolampro-; Iyo-,
Europe. cylindrical to conical, very thick-walled, abruptly
Cyrtidula Minks (1876), Dothideomycetes. 2, Italy. thin-walled at apex, not encrusted, colourless, as in
See Harris (More Florida Lichens, 1995). Tubulicrinis (Donk, 1956); monilioid gloeo-, (toru-
Cyrtocnon Link ex Rchb. (1828) nom. dub., lose gloeo- (Bourdot & Galzin, 1928); moniliform
anamorphic Pezizomycotina. paraphysis (Burt, 1918); pseudophysis; schizo- (Ni-
Cyrtographa Miill. Arg. (1894) = Minksia fide Zahl- kolayeve, 1956, 1961)), monilioid, frequently with a
bruckner ( Catalogus Lichenum Universalis 4, 1926). beaded apex (as in Hericiaceae and Corticiaceae).
Cyrtopsis Vain. ( 1921 ), Dothideomycetes. l , Europe. (4) contents: gloeo-, thin-walled, usually irregular,
cyst ( l) an encysted cell (? the product of meiosis af- contents hyaline or yellowish and highly refractile;
ter karyogamy), usually aggregated into a cystosorus chryso-, like lepto- but with highly staining contents;
which germinates to produce a zoospore (Plasmodio- hypo-, (Larsen & Burdsall, Mem. N. Y. bot. Gdn 28:
phorales); (2) an encysted zoospore (planospore) 123, 1976); oleo-, having an oily resinous exudate;
which becomes a gametangium (Blastocladiales); pseudo-, see ( l) above. See also hyphidium, seta.
macro- (of Myxomycota), an encysted aggregate of Reviews of cystidia include Romagnesi (Rev. Mycol.,
myxoamoebae; the resting form of a young plasmo- Paris 9 (suppl.): 4, 1944), Talbot (Bothalia 6: 249,
dium; the alternative to the sorocarp in some cellular 1954), Lentz (Bot. Rev. 20: 135, 1954), Smith (in
slime moulds (dictyostelids) (Nickerson & Raper, Ainsworth & Sussman (Eds), The fangi 2: 151,
Am. J. Bot. 60: 190, 1973); propagule, especially the 1966), Price (Nova Hedw. 24: 515, 1975; types in
walled structure of the encysted zoospore (Perono- polypores).Cystingophora Arthur (1907) = Rave-
sporales); resting spores of chrysomonads etc.; nelia fide Arthur (Manual Rusts US & Canada,
micro- (of Mycetozoa), an encysted myxamoeba or 1934).
swarm spore; spore-, a cell, hollow organ or sac-like Cystoagaricus Singer (1947), Psathyrellaceae. 4,
structure enclosing a mass of protoplasm containing America (subtropical). See Singer (Mycol. 39: 85,
spores as in the Ascosphaeraceae (Skou, 1982). 1947), Vellinga (MR 108: 354, 2004; posn.).
Cystangium Singer & A.H. Sm. (1960), Russulaceae. Cystobasidiaceae Gaum. (1926), Cystobasidiales. 2
32, Australia; S. America. Basidioma gasteroid. See gen., 9 spp.
Miller et al. (Mycol. 93: 344, 2001; basiodioma
 CYSTODERMELLA 189

A B c D E F G H

I 1 K L M N 0 p

Fig. 14. Cystidia. A, hyphoid (Collybia); globose (Agaricus); C, pyriform (Agaricus); D, clavate (lnocybe); E,
utriform (Psathyrella); F, lageniform (Pho/iota); G, fusoid (Psathyrella); H, lanceolate (Hypholoma); I, capitate
(Hyphoderma); J, tibiiform (Galerina); K, lecythiform (Conocybe); L, urticoid (Naucoria); M, metuloid (Lentinus);
N, gloeocystidium (Gloeocystidiellum); 0, macrocystidium (Russula); P, chrysocystidium (Stropharia). Not to
scale.

Cystobasidiales R. Bauer, Begerow, J.P. Samp., M. 112: 50, 2008; phylogeny).

Weiss & Oberw. (2006). Cystobasidiomycetes. I Cystocybe Velen. (1921) nom. dub. ? = Cortinarius
fam., 2 gen., 9 spp. Fam.: fide Singer (Agaric. mod. Tax. edn 3, 1975).
Cystobasidiaceae Cystodendron Bubak (1914), anamorphic Mollisia,
For Lit. see under fam. Hsp.OeH/leP.15. I, Europe. See Garns (Stud. Mycol.
Cystobasidiomycetes R. Bauer, Begerow, J.P. Samp., 45: 192, 2000), Crous et al. (Eur. J. Pl. Path. 109:
M. Weiss & Oberw. (2006). Pucciniomycotina. 3 845, 2003; phylogeny).
ord., I fam., 7 gen., 14 spp. Ord.: Cystoderma Fayod (1889), Agaricaceae. c. 35, wide-
( l) Cystobasidiales spread (esp. temperate). Probably a separate family is
(2) Erythrobasidiales justified. See Justo & Castro (A Pantorra 2: 45,
(3) Naohideales 2002), Saar (Mycotaxon 86: 455, 2003; key temper-
For Lit. see ord. and fam. ate Eurasia spp), Jamoni (Funghi e Ambiente 94-95:
Cystobasidium (Lagerh.) Neuhoff (1924), Cysto- 51, 2004), Saar & Lress0e (Mycotaxon 96: 123, 2006;
basidiaceae. c. 5, widespread. See Martin (Mycol. 31: species from higb Andean Ecuador).
507, 1939), Olive (Mycol. 44: 564, 1952). Cystodermella Harmaja (2002), Agaricaceae. 12,
cystochroic, see colour. widespread. Probably a separate family (with Cysto-
Cystocoleus Thwaites (1849), anamorphic Capnodia- derma is justified. See Harmaja (Karstenia 42: 43,
les, Hso.-.- (L). I, widespread. See Muggia et al. (MR 2002), Saar (Mycotaxon 86: 455, 2003; key).
190 CYSTODIUM

Cystodium Fee (1837), ? Dothideomycetes. 1, wide- to the zoosporangium and germinating to produce a
spread (tropical). new zoospore (planospore) as inAchlya (Oomycetes),
Cystofdobasidiaceae K. Wells & Bandoni (2001), Achlyogeton and Achlyella (Chytridiomycetes); (2)
Cystofilobasidiales. 9 gen. (+ 1 syn.), 20 spp. (of Amoebidiales) spores released from an encysted
Lit.: Kwon-Chung (Stud. Mycol. 30: 75, 1987), amoeboid cell.
Wery et al. (Yeast Chichester 12: 641, 1996), Fell & Cystosporogenes E.U. Canning, R.J. Barker, J.P.
Statzell-Tallman in Kurtzman & Fell (Eds) (Yeasts, a Nicholas & A.M. Page (1984), Microsporidia. 3.
taxonomic study 4th edn: 676, 1998), Kwon-Chung Cystostereaceae Jiilich ( 1982), Agaricales. 6 gen., 16
in Kurtzman & Fell (Eds) (Yeasts, a taxonomic study spp.
4th edn: 646, 1998), Miller & Phaff in Kurtzman & Lit.: Chamuris (Mycol. 78: 380, 1986), Chamuris
Fell (Eds) (Yeasts, a taxonomic study 4th edn: 789, (Mycol. Mem. 14: 247 pp., 1988), Hjortstam (Myco-
1998), Fell & Blatt (J. Industr. Microbiol. Biotech- taxon 42: 149, 1991), Ginns (Mycol. 90: 19, 1998),
nol. 23: 677, 1999), Fell et al. (Int. J. Syst. Bacteriol. Larsson et al. (MR 108: 983, 2004).
49: 907, 1999), Diaz & Fell (Antonie van Leeuwen- Cystostereum Pouzar (1959), Cystostereaceae. 6,
hoek 77: 7, 2000), Sampaio et al. (Int. J. Syst. Evol. widespread. See Hallenberg & Ryvarden (Mycotaxon
Microbiol. 51: 221, 2001). 2: 135, 1975).
Cystofdobasidiales Fell, Roeijmans & Boekhout Cystostiptoporus Dhanda & Ryvarden (1975) = Mi-
(1999). Tremellomycetes. 1 fam., 9 gen., 20 spp. croporellus fide Ryvarden (Gen. Polyp.: 135, 1991).
Fam.: Cystotelium Syd. (1921) = Ravenelia fide Sydow &
Cystofdobasidiaceae Sydow (Monographia Uredinearum seu Specierum
Lit.: Fell et al. (IJSB 49: 911, 1999 (taxonomy), Omnium ad hunc usque Diem Descriptio et Adum-
Fell et al. (IJSEM 50: 1351, 2000; mol. phylogeny). bratio Systematica 3, 1915), Dietel (Nat. Pflanzen-
Cystofdobasidium Oberw. & Bandoni (1983), Cysto- fam. 6, 1928; syn. of Haploravenelia).
filobasidiaceae. 5 (some marine), widespread. See Cystotheca Berk. & M.A. Curtis (1860), Erysiphaceae.
Oberwinkler et al. (Syst. Appl. Microbiol. 4: 114, Anamorph Oidium subgen. Setoidium. 4, Asia; N.
1983), Fell et al. (Int. J. Syst. Evol. Microbiol. 50: America. See Katumoto (Rep. Tottori mycol. Inst. 10:
1351, 2000; mol. phylogeny), Weiss et al. (Frontiers 437, 1973; key), Braun (Beih. Nova Hedwigia 89,
in Basidiomycote Mycology: 7, 2004). 1987; key), Saenz & Taylor (CJB 77: 150, 1999; mol.
Cystogloea P. Roberts (2006), Basidiomycota. 1 (on syst.), Braun & Takamatsu (Schlechtendalia 4: 1,
perithecia of Pseudotrichia), Sweden. See Roberts 2000; phylogeny), Takamatsu et al. (MR 104: 1304,
(Acta Mycologica Warszawa 41: 25, 2006). 2000; phylogeny, host relations), Takamatsu (Myco-
Cystogomphus Singer (1942), Gomphidiaceae. 1, science 45: 147, 2004; evolution).
France (introduced). Cystothyrium Speg. (1888) nom. conf., anamorphic
Cystolepiota Singer (1952), Agaricaceae. c. 10, wide- Pezizomycotina. See Petrak & Sydow (Annis mycol.
spread. See Knudsen (Bot. Tidsskr. 73: 124, 1978; 33: 157, 1935).
key), Johnson & Vilgalys (Mycol. 90: 971, 1998; Cystotricha Berk. & Broome (1850), anamorphic
phylogeny), Johnson (Mycol. 91: 443, 1999), Helotiales, St.leH.l. 1, British Isles. See Wu et al.
Hausknecht & Pidlich-Aigner (Ost. Z. Pilzk. 13: I, (MR 102: 179, 1998).
2004; Austria), Vellinga (MR 108: 354, 2004; phy- Cystotrichiopsis B.A. Abbas, B. Sutton & Ghaffar
logeny). (2001), anamorphic Pezizomycotina, C?.?.?. 1, Paki-
Cystolobis Clem. (1909) = Knightiella fide Hawk- stan. See Abbas et al. (Pakist. J. Bot. 33: 365, 2001).
sworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995). Cytidia QueI. (1888), Corticiaceae. 5, widespread (esp.
Cystomyces Syd. (1926), Raveneliaceae. 1 (on Lon- N. America). C. salicina, a common red fungus on
chocarpus (?) (Leguminosae)), C. America. See Salix. See Cooke (Mycol. 43: 196, 1951; key), Donk
Walker et al. (Australas. Pl. Pathol. 35: 1, 2006). (Persoonia 1: 70, 1959), Legg & Roberts (Field My-
Cystopage Drechsler (1941), Zoopagaceae. 7, N. cology 1: 45, 200; UK).
America; British Isles. See Drechsler (Mycol. 33: Cytidiaceae Jiilich (1982) = Corticiaceae.
251, 1941), Drechsler(Mycol. 37: 1, 1945), Drechsler Cytidiella Pouzar (1954) = Auriculariopsis fide
(Mycol. 47: 364, 1955), Drechsler (Mycol. 49: 387, Stalpers (Persoonia 13: 495, 1988).
1957), Drechsler (Mycol. 51: 787, 1959), Dyal (Sy- Cytispora Fr. (1823), Pezizomycotina. 1, Europe.
dowia 27: 293, 1976; keys parasites of nematodes cytochalasin, one of a series of related fungal metabo-
and amoebae, bibliogr.), Kasim (Acta Mycologica lites (e.g. from Helminthosporium, Metarhizium,
Warszawa 33: 161, 1998), Shimada & Saikawa (Nip- Phoma, Xylariaceae, Zygosporium) which inhibit cy-
pon Kingakukai Kaiho 47: 1, 2006; chlamydospore tokinesis so that multinucleate cells result (Carter,
germination). Nature 213: 261, 1967), Turner (1971: 352); - B =
Cystopezizella Svrt\ek ( 1983) = Calycina fide Baral phomin.
(SA 13: 113, 1994). cytochroic, see colour.
Cystophora Rabenh. (1844) [non Cystophora J. Cytodiplospora Oudem. (1894) = Diplodina fide Sut-
=
Agardh 1841,Algae] Voglinoana. ton (Mycol. Pap. 141, 1977).
Cystopsora E.J. Butler (1910), Pucciniaceae. 2 (on Cytodiscula Petr. (1931), anamorphic Pezizomycotina,
Antidesma (0, I, III) (Euphorbiaceae); Olea St.OeH.?. 1, Madeira.
( Oleaceae)), India; Indonesia. 0, I, III. See Thiru- Cytogloeum Petr. (1925), anamorphic Pezizomycotina,
malachar (Bot. Gaz. 107: 74, 1945), Cummins & Hi- Cac.OeH.15. 1, Europe.
ratsuka (Illustr. Gen. Rust Fungi rev. edit., 1983; syn. Cytology. The study of cell fungal contents, esp. the
of Zaghouania). nucleus, is usually well covered in mycology text-
cystosorus (of Chytridiales), a group of united cysts or books. The nuclear membrane may (Basidiobolus
resting spores. ranarum) or may not (Saccharomyces cerevisiae)
cystospore ( 1) an encysted zoospore formed at the exit break down during mitosis. Pulse field gel electro-
 CYTOSTAGONOSPORA 191

phoresis (q.v.) has shown that fungal nuclei contain 3 mentous fungi can migrate within the cytoplasm
(Schizosaccharomyces pombe) to c. 21 (Ustilago along microtubules, driven by the microtubule de-
hordei) chromosomes (see Mills & McCluskey, Mo- pendent motor protein dynein. Cellular differentia-
lecular plant-microbe interactions 3: 351-357, 1990). tion, mating, and filamentous growth are regulated in
Mitotic chromosomes are smaller in fungi than mei- many fungi by environmental and nutritional signals.
otic ones. Usually, a well-defined 'metaphase plate' Signal transduction cascades: protein kinase cascade
is absent and disjunction of sister chromatids is asyn- and cyclic AMP signaling pathway, regulate devel-
chronous during mitosis (see review Aist & Morris, opment, mating and virulence of fungi that has been
Fungal. Genet. Biol. 27: 1-25, 1999). Cyclic changes well studied in Candida albicans, Cryptococcus neo-
of condensation/decondensation states of fungal formans, Saccharomyces cerevisiae and Ustilago
rDNA were observed by fluorescence in situ hybridi- maydis (Lengeler et al.,Microbiol. Mo/. Biol. Rev. 64:
sation (FISH) during mitosis. In the ascomycetes 746-785, 2000). See also Chromosome numbers.
Cochliobolus heterostrophus and Haematonectria Lit.: Arora (Ed.) (Handbook of Fungal Biotechnol-
haematococca rDNA is decondensed throughout its ogy, 2nd ed., 2003), Howard & Gow (Eds) (Biology
entire length at interphase and condensation reaches a of the Fungal Cell, 2nd ed., 2007), Gull & Oliver The
maximum at metaphase, remaining in that state Fungal Nucleus, 1981), San-Blas & Calderone (Eds)
through anaphase (Taga et al., MR. 107: 1012-1020, (Pathogenic Fungi: Structural Biology and Taxon-
2003). Pulse field gel electrophoresis (PFGE) can aid omy, 2004), Talbot, N. (Ed.) (Molecular and Cell Bi-
visualisation of minute chromosomes and reveals that ology of Filamentous Fungi: a Practical Approach,
different isolates of the same fungal species fre- 2001), Tsuchiya et al.,Azycol. 96: 208-210, 2004).
quently have chromosomes differing in size and the cytolysis, breaking up or solution of the cell wall.
presence of supernumerary, conditionally dispensa- Cytomelanconis Naumov (1951),? Melanconidaceae.
ble, chromosomes. Some supernumerary chromo- Anamorph Cytospora-like. 1 (from bark), former
somes carry functional genes, like antibiotic resis- USSR.
tance (Miao et al., Science 254: 1773-1776, 1991) or, Cytonaema Hlihn. (1914), anamorphic Pezizomy-
in Nectria haematococca, the ability to cause disease cotina, St.OeH.15. 1, Austria.
symptoms on host plants (Wasmann & VanEtten, Cytophoma Hohn. (1914) = Cytospora fide Defago
Mo/. Plant-Microb. Interact. 9: 793-803, 1996). (Phytopath. Z. 14: 103, 1944).
DNA fingerprinting (Owen, J. Med. Microbiol. 30: Cytophyllopsis R. Heim ex R. Heim (1958) = Weraroa
898, 1989), restriction fragment length polymor- fide Singer & Smith (Bull. Torrey bot. Club 85: 324,
phisms (RFLP) (Kusters-van-Someren et al., Curr. 1958).
Genet. 19: 21, 1991) and amplified fragment length Cytoplacosphaeria Petr. (1920), anamorphic Pezizo-
polymorphism (AFLP) (Clin. Microbiol. Rev. 13: mycotina, St.= eH.15. 1, Europe. See Poon & Hyde
332-370, 2000) are used to study fungal genomes, to (Bot. Mar. 41: 141, 1998; Hong Kong).
characterize species and strains of fungi. Single or Cytoplea Bizz. & Sacc. (1885), anamorphic Rous-
double stranded DNA or RNA mycoviruses and dou- soella, St.OeP.15. 5, widespread. See Sutton (The
ble stranded DNA or RNA plasmids may be present Coelomycetes, 1980), Hyde et al. (MR. 100: 1522,
in fungal cytoplasm. Hyphal tips of extending hyphae 1996; teleomorph), Hyde (MR. 101: 609, 1997), Kang
contain a very high concentration of macrovesicles et al. (Fungal Diversity 1: 147, 1998).
(100-250 nm diam.), microvesicles (40-70 nm diam.), Cytopleastrum Abbas, Sutton, Ghaffar & A. Abbas
and coated vesicles (vesicles surrounded by a basket- (2004), anamorphic Pezizomycotina. 1, Pakistan. See
like lattice of fibrous protein called clathrin); the mi- Abbas et al. (Pakist. J. Bot. 36: 457, 2004).
crovesicles may correspond to chitosomes (Bracker cytoskeleton, intracellular network of protein filaments
et al., Proc. Natl. Acad. Sci. USA 73: 4570, 1976); that is insoluble in non-ionic detergents.
the concentration of vesicles at the hyphal tip can Cytosphaera Died. (1916), anamorphic Pezizomy-
sometimes be observed as a phase-dark body known cotina, St.OeH. l. 2, Asia; Australia.
as the Spitzenkiirper (Steinberg, Eukaryotic Cell Cytospora Ehrenb. (1818), anamorphic Valsa,
6:351-360, 2007). Specialized hyphae, called conidial St.OeH.15. c. 110, widespread. See Defago (Phyto-
anastomosis tubes (CATs), are produced by conidia path. Z. 14: 103, 1944), Gvritishvili (Fungi of the ge-
and by conidial germ tubes of some fungi. In contrast nus Cytospora Fr. in the USSR, 1982), Gille (Arch.
to germ tubes, CATs are cellular elements that are phytopath. Pflanz. 26: 237, 1990; spp. on Prunus),
morphologically and physiologically distinct: micro- Old et al. (MR. 95: 1253, 1991), Pluim et al. (Pl. Dis.
tubules and nuclei pass through fused CATs, they are 78: 551, 1994; infraspecific variation), Adams (Phy-
thinner, shorter, lack branches, exhibit determinate topathology 85: 1129, 1995; host/parasite relations),
growth, and home toward each other (Rocka et Adams et al. (Azycol. 94: 947, 2002; phylogeny).
al.,Eukaryotic Cell 4: 911-919, 2005). The fungal cy- Cytosporella Sacc. (1884), anamorphic Pezizomy-
toskeleton contains microfilaments (4-9 nm diam.) cotina, St.OeH.15. 32, widespread (temperate). See
formed by the polymerization of G-actin, micro- Aa et al. (N.Z. JI Bot. 39: 543, 2001; New Zealand).
tubules (30-40 nm diam.) formed by the polymeriza- Cytosporina Sacc. (1884) = Dumortieria fide Sutton
tion of a- and ~-tubulin, and filasomes (aggregates of (Azycol. Pap. 141, 1977).
microfilaments coated with vesicles). The cytoplasm Cytosporites Babajan & Tasl. (1970), Fossil Fungi. 1
contains mitochondria, microbodies, hydrogeno- (Tertiary), former USSR.
somes (in anaerobic fungi), Golgi bodies (in Cytosporium Sacc. (1884) = Cellulosporium.
Chromista), smooth and rough endoplasmic reticula, Cytosporopsis Hlihn. (1918) = Cytospora fide Sutton
SOS ribosomes, glycogen and lipid globules. Spheri- (Azycol. Pap. 141, 1977).
cal Worinin bodies (e.g. in Fusarium spp.) or hex- Cytostaganis Clem. & Shear (1931) = Cytostagono-
agonal crystals (Neurospora crassa) are associated spora.
with the septa! pores of Ascomycota. Nuclei of fila- Cytostagonospora Bubak (1916), anamorphic Pezizo-
192 CYTOTRIPLOSPORA

mycotina, Cpd.OflI.15. 3, Australia; Europe. See Sut- eny).

ton & Swart (TBMS 87: 99, 1986; n. comb.), Abbas Dacampiosphaeria D. Hawksw. (1980) = Pyrenidium
et al. (Pakist. J. Bot. 33: 229, 2001; Pakistan), Priest fide Hawksworth (TBMS 80: 547, 1983).
(Fungi ofAustralia: Septoria, 2006; Australia). Dacrina Fr. (1825) nom. dub.,? Hydnaceae.
Cytotriplospora Bay!. Ell. & Chance (1921) = Strasse- Dacrina Fr. (1832) = Strumella fide Saccardo (Syll.
ria fide Sutton (Mycol. Pap. 141, 1977), Parmelee & fang. 4: 742, 1886).
Cauchon (CJB 57: 1660, 1979). Dacrydium Link (1809) nom. conf., anamorphic Pe-
Cyttaria Berk. (1842), Cyttariaceae. Anamorph Cyt- zizomycotina. See Sutton (Mycol. Pap. 144, 1977).
tariella. 10 (on Nothofagus), south temperate. Some Dacrymycella Bizz. (1885), anamorphic Pezizomy-
species are edible. See White (TBMS 37: 431, 1954), cotina, Hsp.OeH.13. 2, Europe; Java.
Kobayasi (TMSJ 7: 118, 1966), Gamundi (Dar- Dacrymyces Nees (1816), Dacryrnycetaceae. c. 39,
winiana 16: 461, 1971), Kobayasi (TMSJ 19: 473, widespread. See McNabb (N.Z. JI Bot. 11: 461, 1973;
1978), Humphries et al. in Stone & Hawksworth key), Reid (TBMS 62: 449, 1974; key Brit. spp.),
(Eds) (Coevolution and systematics: 55, 1986), Men- Mathiesen (Svampe 23: 46, 1991; Danish spp.), Hahn
goni (Boin Soc. argent. Bot. 24: 393, 1986), Gamundi & Karasch (Zeitschrift ftir Mykologie 68: 31, 2002),
(Fl. criptog. Tierra de/ Fuego 10 no. 4: 1, 1987), Burdsall & Laursen (Memoirs of the New York Bo-
Minter et al. (Mycologist 1: 7, 1987), Crisci et al. tanical Garden 89: 107, 2004; New Zealand
(Cladistics 4: 279, 1988), Gamundi & de Led- subantarctic islands n.spp.), Shirouzou et al. (Myco-
erkremer (Ciencia lnvestig. 43: 4, 1989), Mengoni science 48: 388, 2007; phylogeny).
(Boin Soc. argent. Bot. 26: 7, 1989), Gamundi (SA Dacrymycetaceae J. Schrot. (1888), Dacryrnycetales. 9
10: 69, 1991), Landvik & Eriksson in Hawksworth gen.(+ 8 syn.), 101 spp.
(Ed.) (Ascomycete Systematics. Problems and Per- Lit.: McNabb (N.Z. JI Bot. 3: 59, 1965), Reid
spectives in the Nineties NATO ASI Series vol. 269 (TBMS 62: 433, 1974), Maekawa (CJB 65: 583,
269: 225, 1994), Gemandt et al. (Mycol. 93: 915, 1987), Oberwinkler (Stud. Mycol. 30: 61, 1987), Ing
2001; phylogeny), Gamundi & Minter (IM/ Descr. (Mycologist 4: 34, 1990), Maekawa & Zang (Myco-
Fungi Bact. 160 nos 1591-1600, 2004; descr. 10 taxon 61: 343, 1997), Duhem (Bull. trimest. Soc. my-
spp.), Wang et al. (Mot. Phylogen. Evol. 41: 295, col. Fr. 114: 1, 1998), Mossebo et al. (Cryptog. My-
2006; phylogeny), Wang et al. (Mycol. 98: 1065, col. 22: 119, 2001), Weiss & Oberwinkler (MR 105:
2006; phylogeny). 403, 2001), Binder & Hibbett (Mot. Phylogen. Evol.
Cyttariaceae Speg. ( 1887), Cyttariales. 2 gen., 11 spp. 22: 76, 2002), Larsson et al. (MR 108: 983, 2004),
Lit.: Humphries et al. (Coevolution and Systemat- Shirouzou et al. (Mycoscience 48: 388, 2007; phy-
ics 32: 55, 1986), Minter et al. (Mycologist 21: 7, logeny).
1987), Crisci et al. (Cladistics 4: 279, 1988), Ga- Dacrymycetales Henn. (1898). Dacrymycetes. 1 fam.,
mundi (SA 10: 69, 1991; review), Landvik & Eriks- 9 gen., 101 spp. Fam.:
son (NATO AS/ Series 269: 225, 1994), Doring & Dacrymycetaceae
Triebel (Cryptog. Bryol.-Lichenol. 19: 123, 1998), Lit.: Donk (1951-63, VIII; Proc. Kon. nederl.
Landvik et al. (Mycoscience 39: 49, 1998; DNA) also Akad. Wet. C 67 (2), 1964; 1966: 264), Kennedy
see under Cyttaria. Placed provisionally within the (Mycol. 50: 874, 1959; gen. key), Reid (TBMS 62:
Helotiales but molecular data for many constituent 433, 1974; Br. spp.; keys).
familes is lacking so that order may be polyphyletic, Dacrymycetes Doweld (2001), Agaricomycotina. 1
Wang et al. (Mycol. 98: 1065, 2006; phylogeny). ord., 1 fam., 9 gen., 101 spp. Ord.:
Cyttariales Luttr. ex Gamundi ( 1971 ). Leotiomycetes. Dacrymycetales
1 fam., 2 gen., 11 spp. Fam.: Lit.: Doweld (Prosyllabus: LXXVII, 2001), Hib-
Cyttariaceae bett et al. (MR 111: 509, 2007; phylogeny).
For Lit. see under fam. Dacryobasidium Jiilich ( 1982) = Cristinia fide Hjort-
Cyttariella Palm (1932), anamorphic Cyttaria. 1, S. stam & Grosse-Brauckrnann (Mycotaxon 47: 405,
America. See Santesson (Svensk bot. Tidskr. 39: 319, 1993).
1945), Gamundi (Fl. criptog. Tierra de/ Fuego 10: Dacryobolaceae Jiilich ( 1982) = Meruliaceae.
126 pp., 1986), Mengoni (Boin Soc. argent. Bot. 26: Dacryobolus Fr. ( 1849), F omitopsidaceae. 5, wide-
7, 1989). spread. See Eriksson (Symb. bot. upsal. 16 no. 1: 115,
Cyttarophyllopsis R. Heim ( 1968), Bolbitiaceae. 1, 1958), Christiansen (Dansk bot. Ark. 19: 244, 1960),
India. Basidioma gasteroid. See Heim (Revue Mycol. Parmasto (Consp. System. Corticiac.: 98, 1968; tax-
Paris 33: 211, 1968). onomy), Manjon et al. (An. Jard. bot. Madr. 40: 297,
Cyttarophyllum (R. Heim) Singer (1936) = Galeropsis 1984; key Eur. spp.).
fide Heim (Revue Mycol. Paris 15: 3, 1950). Dacryodochium P. Karst. (1896) = Graphiola fide
CZ, see Media. Sutton (in litt. ).
Dacampia A. Massa!. (1853), Dacampiaceae. 3 (on dacryoid, having one end rounded and the other more
lichens), Europe. See Eriksson (Op. Bot. 60, 1981 ), or less pointed; pear-like or tear-like in form.
Crivelli (Uber die heterogene Ascomycetengattung Dacryoma Samuels (1988), anamorphic Nectria, St.O-
Pleospora Rbh., 1983), Henssen (Cryptog. Bot. 5: leH.15. 3, Indonesia; Peru. See Samuels (Brittonia
149, 1995), Halici & Hawksworth (Fungal Diversity 40: 328, 1988), Matsushima (Matsush. Mycol. Mem.
28: 49, 2008; key). 10, 2001; Peru).
Dacampiaceae Korb. (1855), Pleosporales. 16 gen. (+ Dacryomitra Tul. & C. Tul. (1872) = Calocera fide
7 syn.), 121 spp. McNabb (N.Z. JI Bot. 3: 31, 1965).
Lit.: Barr (Prodr. Cl. Loculoasc., 1987), Hawk- Dacryomyces, see Dacrymyces.
sworth & Diederich (TBMS 90: 293, 1988), Alstrup Dacryomycetopsis Rick (1958) nom. dub., Basidiomy-
& Hawksworth (Meddr Gren/and Biosc. 31: 90 pp., cota. See Rick (Iheringia Serie Botanica 2: 53, 1958).
1990), Wang et al. (MR 111: 1268, 2007; phylog- Dacryonaema Nannf. (1947), Dacryrnycetaceae. 1,
 DAEDALEOPSIS 193

Europe. See Lisicka (Czech Mycology 48: 217, 1995; Dactylina G. Arnaud ex Subram. (1964) = Lactydina.
Slovakia). Dactylina Ny!. (1860), Parmeliaceae (L). c. 10, wide-
Dacryopinax G.W. Martin (1948), Dacrymycetaceae. spread. See Lynge (Skr. Svalbard Ishavet 59, 1933),
c. 15, widespread (esp. tropical). See McNabb (N.Z. Follmann et al. (Wi/ldenowia 5: 7, 1968), Thomson
JI Bot. 3: 59, 1965; key), Lowy (Mycotaxon 13: 428, & Bird (CJB 56: 1602, 1978; N. Am. spp., key),
1981; key trop. Am. spp.), Sierra & Cifuentes (Myco- Kiirnefelt & Thell (Nova Hedwigia 62: 487, 1996;
taxon 92: 243, 2005; key), Roberts (Mycotaxon 96: revision), Thell et al. (Myco/. Progr. 1: 335, 2002;
83, 2006; Caribbean). phylogeny), Mattsson & Articus (Symb. bot. upsa/.
Dacryopsella H6hn. ( 1915) = Pistillina fide Donk 34 no. 1: 237, 2004; phylogeny), Miitdlikowska et al.
(Reinwardtia 2: 435, 1954). (Myco/. 98: 1088, 2006; phylogeny), Randlane &
Dacryopsida Nees (1816) nom. dub., Agaricomycetes. Saag (Central European Lichens: 75, 2006; key
Dacryopsis Massee (1891) = Ditiola Fr. fide Kennedy European spp.).
(Myco/. 56: 298, 1964). Dactylium Nees (1816) nom. rej. = Monacrosporium
Dacryoscyphus R. Kirschner & Zhu L. Yang (2005), fide Garns & Rubner (Taxon 46: 335, 1997).
anamorphic Dacrymycetaceae. 1, China. See Kir- Dactyloblastus Trevis. (1853) = Phlyctis fide Hawk-
schner & Yang (Antonie van Leeuwenhoek 87: 331, sworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995).
2005). dactyloid, finger-like.
Dactuliochaeta G.L. Hartm. & J.B. Sinclair (1988), Dactylomyces Sopp (1912), Trichocomaceae. Ana-
anamorphic Pleosporales, Cpd.OeH.15. 1 (on (Gly- morph Polypaecilum. 2 (thermophilic), Europe; N.
cine), Africa. For Pyrenochaeta with Dactuliophora America. See also Coonemeria. See Apinis (TBMS
synanamorph. See Hartman & Sinclair (Mycol. 80: 50: 576, 1967), Mouchacca (Cryptog. Mycol. 18: 19,
696, 1988). 1997; review).
Dactuliophora C.L. Leakey (1964), anamorphic Pleo- Dactyloporus Herzer (1893), Fossil Fungi, Agarico-
spora/es, Hsp.#eP.42. 4, widespread (esp. Africa). mycetes. 1 (Carboniferous), N. America. See Seward
See Datnoff et al. (TBMS 87: 297, 1986; as Pyreno- (Fossil plants 1: 211, 1898).
chaeta), Ramaley (Myco/. 91: 132, 1999). Dactylospora Korb. ( 1855), Dactylosporaceae. c. 49
Dactylaria Sacc. (1880), anamorphic Helotiales, (on lichens, hepatics or wood), widespread. See
Hso.1-= eH.10. c. 109, widespread. Probably poly- Hafellner (Beih. Nova Hedwigia 62, 1979),
phyletic. See Bhatt & Kendrick (CJB 46: 1253, 1968; Bellemere & Hafellner (Cryptog. Myco/. 3: 71, 1982;
type sp.), de Hoog & von Arx (Kavaka 1: 55, 1973), asci), D6bbeler & Triebel (Bot. Jahrb. Syst. 107: 503,
de Hoog & van Oorschot (Proc. K. ned Akad. Wet. 1985; onHepaticae), Au et al. (Mycoscience 37: 129,
Ser. C, Biol. Med. Sci. 86: 55, 1983), de Hoog (Stud. 1996; ultrastr.), Kohlmeyer & Volkmann-Kohlmeyer
Myco/. 26: 1, 1985; key 41 spp.), Dixon & Salkin (J. (Mycotaxon 67: 247, 1998; marine spp.), Sarri6n et
C/in. Microbiol. 24: 12, 1986; medical spp.), Sa- al. (Lichenologist 34: 361, 2002; Spain), Ihlen et al.
wadogo & Cayrol (Riv. Scient.: 27, 1990), Castaneda (Bryologist 107: 357, 2004; key).
Ruiz & Kendrick (Univ. Waterloo Biol. Ser. 35: 1, Dactylosporaceae Bellem. & Hafellner (1982), ? Le-
1991; Cuba), Saikawa & Kaneko (Mycoscience 35: canorales (L). 1 gen. (+ 6 syn.), 49 spp.
89, 1994; infection process), Castaneda Ruiz et al. Lit.: D6bbeler & Triebel (Bot. Jahrb. Syst. 107:
(Mycotaxon 58: 253, 1996; Cuba), Rubner (Stud. My- 503, 1985), Au et al. (Mycoscience 37: 129, 1996),
co/. 39, 1996), Goh & Hyde (MR 101: 1265, 1997; Kohlmeyer & Volkmann-Kohlmeyer (Mycotaxon 67:
revision), Liou & Tzean (Myco/. 89: 876, 1997; phy- 247, 1998), Jones et al. (Mycoscience 40: 317, 1999).
logeny), Ahren et al. (FEMS Microbiol. Lett. 158: Dactylosporangium Thiemann, Pagani & Beretta
179, 1998; phylogeny), Paulus et al. (Fungal Diver- ( 1967), Actinobacteria. q. v.
sity 14: 143, 2003; Australia). Dactylosporina (Clemem;on) D6rfelt (1985), Maras-
Dactylariopsis Mekht. ( 1967) = Arthrobotrys fide miaceae. 2, S. America. Or perhaps Physa/acriaceae.
Schenck et al. (CJB 55: 977, 1977), Scholler et al. See D6rfelt (Feddes Repert. 96: 236, 1985).
(Sydowia 51: 89, 1999; synonymy with Dre- Dactylosporites Paradkar (1976), Fossil Fungi. 1 (Cre-
chlerel/a). taceous), India. See Paradkar (Journal of Palynology
Dactylella Grove (1884), anamorphic Orbilia, Hso.= 10: 120, 1974).
eH.10. c. 62 (mainly on nematodes), widespread (esp. Dactylosporium Harz (1872), anamorphic Pezizomy-
north temperate). See Subramanian (J. Indian bot. cotina, Hso.#eP.10. 2, Europe; Cuba. See Hughes
Soc. 42: 291, 1963), Zhang et al. (Mycosystema 7: (Naturalist Hull: 63, 1952), Seifert & Hughes (N.Z. JI
111, 1995; review), Rubner (Stud Myco/. 39, 1996), Bot. 38: 489, 2000).
Liou & Tzean (Myco/. 89: 876, 1997; phylogeny), Dactylosporium Mekht. (1967) = Dactylellina.
Ahren et al. (FEMS Microbiol. Lett. 158: 179, 1998; dadih (dadiah ), a fermented product of buffalo milk
phylogeny), Webster et al. (MR 102: 99, 1998; popular in Western Sumatra. See Gandjar et al.
teleomorph), Hagedorn & Scholler (Sydowia 51: 27, (IMC3 Abstr.: 452, 1983; microbiology).
1999; phylogeny), Zhang et al. (Mycosystema 20: 51, Daedala Hazsl. (1887) = Hypodermina fide Darker
2001; ontogeny), Barron (Biodiversity of Fungi In- (CJB 45: 1399, 1967).
ventory and Monitoring Methods: 435, 2004; re- Daedalea Pers. (1801), Fomitopsidaceae. 7, wide-
view). spread. D. quercina (wood rot). See Comer (Beih.
Dactylellina M. Morelet (1968) = Monacrosporium Nova Hedwigia 86: 265 pp., 1987), Legon (Mycolo-
fide Scholler et al. (Sydowia 51: 89, 1999; gen. con- gist 19: 44, 2005).
cept), Li et al. (Myco/. 97: 1034, 2006; phylogeny). Daedaleaceae Jiilich (1982) = Fomitopsidaceae.
Dactyliaceae Nann. (1934) = Orbiliaceae. Daedaleites Mesch. (1892), Fossil Fungi. 2 (Tertiary),
Dactylifera Alcorn ( 1987), anamorphic Pezizomy- Europe.
cotina, Hso.ObP.26. 1, Australia. See Alcorn (Myco- Daedaleopsis J. Schr6t. (1888), Polyporaceae. 6, wide-
taxon 28: 71, 1987). spread. See Pegler (The polypores [Bull. BMS
194 DAEDALOIDES

Suppl.}, 1973), Ko & Jung (Antonie van Leeuwen- (Moreau, Botaniste 34: 315, 1949). See van der Walt
hoek 75: 191, 1999; molecular phylogeny), Bernic- & Johanssen (Ant. v. Leeuwenhoek 40: 185, 1974;
chia et al. (MR. 110: 14, 2006; neolithic DNA). concept in yeast taxonomy).
Daedaloides Lazaro Ibiza ( 1916) = Cryptoderma fide Dangeardiomycetes, Basidiomycetes, Protobasidiomy-
Pegler (The po/ypores [Bull. BMS Suppl.], 1973). cetes and Ascomycetes excluding Periascomycetes
Daldinia Ces. & De Not. (1863) nom. cons., Xylari- (Moreau, 1953).
aceae. Anamorph Nodulisporium. c. 30, widespread. DAOM, Canadian National Mycological Herbarium
D. concentrica ('calico wood', 'cramp balls' on (Ottawa, Canada); founded 1929; part of the Centre
Fraxinus). See Perez-Silva (Boin. Soc. mex. Mico/. 7: for Land and Biological Resources Research, Agri-
51, 1973; Mexican spp.), Thind & Dargan (Kavaka 6: culture Canada; genetic resource collection CCFC;
15, 1979; Indian spp.), Petrini & Miiller (Myco/. see Cody et al. (Systematics in Agriculture Canada at
Helv. 1: 501, 1986; key 5 spp. Eur.), Lress0e (SA 13: Ottawa 1886-1986, 1986).
43, 1994; syn. of Hypoxylon), Ju et al. (Mycotaxon DAP pathway, alpha, beta-diaminopimelic acid path-
61: 243, 1997; monogr.), Rogers et al. (Mycotaxon way for lysine synthesis (cf. AAA pathway).
72: 507, 1999; typification), Johannesson et al. (MR. Dapsilosporium Corda (1837) = Melanconium fide
104: 275, 2000; Europ.), Johannesson et al. (Myco/. Saccardo (Sy/I.fang. 3: 1, 1884), Sutton (Myco/. Pap.
93: 440, 2001; population structure), Johannesson et 141, 1977).
al. (Mo/. Ecol. 10: 1665, 2001; genetic variation), DAR, Plant Pathology Branch Herbarium New South
Stadler et al. (Mycotaxon 80: 167, 2001; European Wales (Rydalmere, NSW, Australia); founded 1890;
spp.), Stadler et al. (Mycotaxon 77: 379, 2001; bio- collections vested in a Trust established by the NSW
chemistry), Stadler et al. (Mycol. Progr. 1: 31, 2002; Parliament from 1983 and supported by the gover-
ascospore ornamentation), Stadler et al. (MR. 108: ment.
257, 2004; cryptic spp.), Stadler et al. (MR. 108: Darbishirella Zahlbr. (1898) = Ingaderia See Tehler
1025, 2004; large-spored spp.), Hsieh et al. (Myco/. (CJB 68: 2458, 1990; cladistics), Feige & Lumbsch
97: 844, 2005; phylogeny), Triebel et al. (Nova Hed- (Mycotaxon 48: 381, 1993).
wigia 80: 25, 2005; phylogeny), Bitzer et al. (MR. Darkera H.S. Whitney, J. Reid & Piroz. (1975), Hel-
112: 251, 2008; phylogeny, chemistry). otiales. Anamorph Tiarosporella. 2, Europe; N.
Daleomyces Setch. (1924) = Peziza Fr. fide Korf(My- America. See Whitney et al. (CJB 53: 3052, 1975),
col. 48: 711, 1956), Antonin (Czech Myco/. 57: 249, Gernandt et al. (Myco/. 93: 915, 2001; phylogeny).
2005; Czech Republic). Darluca Castagne (1851) = Sphaerellopsis Cooke fide
Damnosporium Corda (1842) = Bactridium fide Sac- Sutton (Myco/. Pap. 141, 1977).
cardo (Sy/I.fang. 4: 691, 1886). Darlucella Hohn. (1919) = Sphaerellopsis Cooke fide
damping-off, a rotting of seedlings at soil level. In pre- Sutton (Myco/. Pap. 141, 1977).
emergent - the young plant is attacked at germina- Darlucis Clem. ( 1931) = Heteropatella fide Sutton
tion so that the seedling does not come up. Species of (Myco/. Pap. 141, 1977).
Fusarium, Phytophthora, Pythium and Rhizoctonia Daruvedia Dennis ( 1988), Dothideomycetes. 1, British
are common - fungi. Soil sterilization is frequently Isles. See Barr (Mycotaxon 51: 191, 1994; posn).
the best control measure (see Cheshunt compound). Darwiniella Speg. (1887) nom. dub., Pezizomycotina.
Danai!a Caneva & Rambelli (1981) [non Danai!a Sm. See Petrak & Sydow (Annis myco/. 34: 22, 1936).
1793, Pteridophyta] = Kiliophora. Dasturella Mundk. & Khesw. (1943), Phakopsoraceae.
Dangeard (Pierre Clement Augustin; 1862-1947; 3 (on Rubiaceae (0, I where known); on Poaceae
France). On the academic staff, Faculty of Sciences, (esp., II, III)), India. See Thirumalachar et al. (Bot.
Caen (1886-1891) then Poitiers (1891-1908) then Gaz. 108: 371, 1947), Cummins & Hiratsuka (11/ustr.
Paris (1908-1924); Professor of Botany, Sorbonne, Gen. Rust Fungi edn 3: 225 pp., 2003; syn. of Kweil-
Paris ( 1924 onwards). A distinguished mycologist, ingia), Thaung (Australasian Mycologist 24: 29,
protozoologist, algologist, cytologist, and morpholo- 2005; Burma).
gist. He provided data for classification of many Dasybolus Clem. & Shear (1931) = Dasyobolus.
fungi, especially those with algal or protozoan affini- Dasyobolus (Sacc.) Sacc. (1895) = Ascobolus fide van
ties. Pubis. Recherches sur le developpement du Brummelen (Persoonia Suppl. 1: 1, 1967).
perithece chez Jes Ascomycetes. Le Botaniste ( 1907). Dasypezis Clem. (1909) = Lachnum fide Nannfeldt
Biogs, obits etc. Grummann (1974: 313); Heim (Re- (Nova Acta R. Soc. Scient. upsa/., 1932).
vue de Myco/ogie 12: 97, 1947) [portrait]; Moreau Dasyphthora Clem. (1909) nom. rej. = Nectriopsis fide
(Revue Generale de Botanique 57: 193, 1950) [por- Rossman et al. (Stud. Myco/. 42: 248 pp., 1999).
trait]; Stafleu & Cowan (TL-2 1: 596, 1976). Dasypyrena Speg. (1912) = Actinopeltis fide von Arx
Dangeardia Schrod. (1898), Chytridiaceae. 7, Europe; & Miiller (Stud. Myco/. 9, 1975).
N. America. See Batko (Acta Mycologica Warszawa Dasyscypha Fuckel (1870) = Neodasyscypha Sukova
12: 407, 1970). & Spooner.
Dangeardiana Valkanov ex A. Batko (1970), Chytridi- Dasyscyphella Tranzschel ( 1898), Hyaloscyphaceae.
aceae. 4 (on Eudorina), Bulgaria. See Batko (Acta 23, Asia; N. America. See Dennis (Kew Bull. 27:
Myco/ogica Warszawa 6: 430, 1970). 273, 1972), Raitviir (Eesti NSV Tead. Akad. Toim.
Dangeardiella Sacc. & P. Syd. (1899), Melanommata- Biol. seer 26: 33, 1977), Baral (Z. Mykol. 59: 3,
ceae. 2 (on Pteridophyta), Europe. See Obrist (Phy- 1993), Galan & Raitviir (Nova Hedwigia 58: 453,
topath. z. 35: 379, 1959), Liew et al. (Mo/. Phy/ogen. 1994), Raitviir & Jiirv (Proc. Est. Acad. Sci. Biol.
Evol. 16: 392, 2000; phylogeny), Camara et al. (MR. Ecol. 46: 94, 1997), Leenurm et al. (Sydowia 52: 30,
107: 516, 2003; phylogeny). 2000; ultrastr.), Raitviir (Polish Botanical Journal
dangeardien (dangeardium), collective term for both 47: 227, 2002; revision), Sukova (Czech Myco/. 57:
asci and basidia; structures where diploid nuclei are 139, 2005; Czech Republic).
formed, undergo meiosis and form haploid spores Dasyscyphus Nees ex Gray (1821) = Lachnum. For-
 DEBARYOLIPOMYCES 195
merly used for many members of the Hyaloscypha- editor, Botanische Zeitung (1867-1887). His writings
ceae with distinctive apothecial hairs. fide Holm on mycology (and on algology, bacteriology and bot-
(TBMS 67: 333, 1976), Korf (Mycotaxon 5: 515, any) were outstanding, his interests being more bio-
1977), Holm (Mycotaxon 7: 139, 1978), Dimitrova logical and physiological than systematic: from his
(Phytologica Balcanica 6: 133, 2000; Bulgaria). investigations on life histories, parasites and sap-
Dasysphaeria Speg. (1912), Pezizomycotina. 1, S. robes, Mycetozoa (see Martin, Proceedings of the
America. Iowa Academy ofScience 65: 20, 1958), the nature of
Dasyspora Berk. & M.A. Curtis (1853), Uropyxida- lichens, etc., he made new and important discoveries.
ceae. 1 (on Annonaceae), America (tropical). See Heteroecism in the Pucciniales was made clear by his
Hennen & Figueredo (Mycol. 73: 350, 1981). experiments and he gave accounts of development
Dasysticta Speg. (1912), anamorphic Pezizomycotina, and of sex in a number of 'phycomycetes' and 'as-
Cpd.OeH.15. 1, S. America. comycetes'. His teaching (many of his students be-
Dasystictella Hohn. (1919) nom. dub., anamorphic came noted) and writings had a very great effect on
Pezizomycotina. See Sutton (Mycol. Pap. 141, 1977). later development of mycology, and it is generally
Datronia Donk (1967), Polyporaceae. 5, north temper- accepted that he was 'the founder of modern mycol-
ate. See Ryvarden & Gilbertson (Europ. Polyp. 1: ogy'. Pubis. Untersuchungen iiber die Brandpilze
230, 1993). (1853); Die Mycetozoen (1859); Morphologie und
datum (pl. data), facts, figures, information and obser- Physiologie der Pilze ( 1866) [edn 2, 1884; English
vations. Often used adjectivally, e.g. data bank, data edn, 1887]. Biogs, obits etc. Reess (Bericht der
matrix, database. Deutschen Botanischen Gesellschaft 6: viii, 1888);
Davidgallowaya Aptroot (2007), Parmeliaceae (L). 1, Smith (Phytopathology 1: 1, 1911) [portrait]; Spar-
Papua New Guinea. See Aptroot (Biblthca Lichenol. row (Mycol. 70: 222, 1978); Stafleu & Cowan (TL-2
95: 137, 2007). 1: 135, 1976).
Davidiella Crous & U. Braun (2003), Davidiellaceae. de Bary bubbles, air bubbles in ascospores; first de-
Anamorph Cladosporium. 33, widespread. See Braun scribed by de Bary (1884: 106). See Dodge (Bull.
et al. (Mycol. Progr. 2: 8, 2003), Park et al. (Myco- Torrey bot. Cl. 84: 431, 1957).
taxon 89: 441, 2004; indoor spp.), Seifert et al. (CJB de Notaris (Giuseppe; 1805-1877; Italy). Graduate in
82: 914, 2004; phylogeny), Crous et al. (MR 110: medicine, Padua (1830); Professor of Botany, Uni-
264, 2006), Schoch et al. (Mycol. 98: 1041, 2006; versity of Genoa (1839-1872); Professor of Botany,
phylogeny), Crous et al. (Stud. Mycol. 58: 1, 2007; Rome ( 1872-1877). Made early investigations of Ital-
phylogeny), Schubert et al. (Stud. Mycol. 58: 105, ian ascomycetes, including lichen-forming species,
2007; phylogeny). and introduced reforms in ascomycete taxonomy;
Davidiellaceae C.L. Schoch, Spatafora, Crous & also published extensively on Italian liverworts and
Shoemaker (2007), Capnodiales. 4 gen. (+ 11 syn.), mosses. Main collections in Rome (RO). Pubis. Mi-
185 spp. See Schoch et al. (Mycol. 98: 1041, 2006; cromycetes ltalici Novi vel Minus Cogniti (1839-
phylogeny), Crous et al. (Stud. Mycol. 58: 1, 2007; 1855); Sferiacei ltalici (1863); also other papers, es-
phylogeny). pecially on ascomycetes. Biogs, obits etc. Cooke
Davincia Penz. & Sacc. ( 1901) = Crocicreas fide Car- (Grevillea 5: 143, 1877); Graniti (Rendiconti della
penter (Mem. N Y. bot. Gdn 33: 1, 1981). Accademia Nazionale delle Scienze delta dei XL
Davinciella (Sacc. & D. Sacc.) Trotter (1928) =Mero- Serie V 15: 9, 1991) [portrait]; Stafleu & Cowan (TL-
dontis. 2 1: 622, 1976).
Davisiella Petr. (1924), anamorphic Pezizomycotina, Dearness (John; 1852-1954; Canada). School inspec-
Cpd.OeH/#eH.15. 1, USA. tor, East Middlesex (1874-1899); Vice-Principal
Davisomycella Darker (1967), Rhytismataceae. 10, (1899-1918) then Principal (1918-1922) London
widespread. See Minter & Ivory (TBMS 91: 171, Normal School. Self-taught amateur mycologist; the
1988), Ganley et al. (Proc. natn Acad. Sci. U.S.A. first Canadian mycologist to receive international
101: 10107, 2004; endophytes), Hou et al. (Nova recognition. Collections in DAOM (Parmelee, My-
Hedwigia 83: 511, 2006; China). col. 70: 509, 1978). Pubis. New and noteworthy
Davisoniella H.J. Swart (1988), anamorphic My- fungi I-VI. Mycol. (1916-1929); (with House) New
cosphaerella, St.OeP.19. 1, Australia. See Swart or noteworthy species of fungi I-IV. Bulletin of the
(TBMS 90: 289, 1988), Crous et al. (Stud. Mycol. 55: New York State Museum (1918-1925). Biogs, obits
99, 2006; phylogeny). etc. Tamblyn (Mycol. 47: 909, 1955) [bibliography,
Dawsicola Dobbeler (1981), Helotiales. 1 (on Musci), portrait]; Ginns (Mycotaxon 26: 47, 1986); Stafleu &
New Zealand. See Dobbeler (Sydowia 38: 41, 1986), Cowan, TL-2 1: 605, 1976).
Dobbeler(Biodiv. Cons. 6: 721, 1997). Dearnessia Bubak ( 1916), anamorphic Pezizomycotina,
Dawsomyces Dobbeler (1981), ? Arthoniomycetes. 2 Cpd.= eH.l. 1, Canada.
(on Musci), New Guinea; Australia. See Dobbeler death cap, basidiomata of the highly poisonous Ama-
(Mitt. bot. StSamml. Miinch. 17: 426, 1981 ), Dob- nita phalloides.
beler (Biodiv. Cons. 6: 721, 1997). Debarya Schulzer (1866) = Hypocrea. The type no
Dawsophila Dobbeler ( 1981 ), Dothideomycetes. 2, longer exists, so application is dubious. fide Rossman
New Guinea; New Zealand. See Grube (Bryologist et al. (Stud. Mycol. 42: 248 pp., 1999).
101: 377, 1998). Debaryella Hohn. (1904), ? Sordariomycetes. 2,
de Bary (Heinrich Anton; 1831-1888; Germany). Doc- Europe. The type is lost and affmities are obscure.
tor of Medicine, Berlin (1853); practising surgeon, fide Rossman et al. (Stud. Mycol. 42: 248 pp., 1999),
Frankfurt-am-Main, the town of his birth (1853); pri- Reblova & Seifert (Stud. Mycol. 50: 95, 2004).
vat docent in botany, Tiibingen (1853-1855); Profes- Debaryolipomyces Ramirez (1957) nom. nud., ? Sac-
sor, Freiburg (1855-1867); Professor, Halle (1867- charomycetes. See Batra in Subramanian (Ed.) (Tax-
1872); Professor, Strasburg University ( 1872-1888); onomy offungi 1: 187, 1978).
196 DEBARYOMYCES

Debaryomyces Kloeker (1909) nom. rej. = Torulaspora decomposition is known as nutrient mineralization.
fide van der Walt & Johanssen (CSIR Res. Rept. 325, When fungi decompose organic matter such as wood
1975). or straw in which the ratio of carbon to inorganic nu-
Debaryomyces Lodder & Kreger-van Rij (1984) nom. trients (especially nitrogen and phosphorus) is high,
cons., Saccharomycetales. 19, widespread. See the nutrient mineralization phase is often preceded by
Hendriks et al. (Syst. Appl. Microbiol. 15: 98, 1992; a nutrient immobilization phase. During nutrient im-
posn), Yamada et al. (J. gen. appl. Microbiol. Tokyo mobilization, the decomposers incorporate mineral
38: 623, 1992; gen. concept), Cai et al. (Int. J. Syst. nutrients from their organic substrate and sometimes
Bacteriol. 46: 542, 1996; rDNA), Nakase et al. in from the surrounding environment into their biomass.
Kurtzman & Fell (Eds) (Yeasts, a taxonomic study See Carroll & Wicklow (Eds) (The fungal commu-
4th edn: 157, 1998), Ramos et al. (J. gen. appl. Mi- nity, edn 2, 1992), Dix & Webster (Fungal ecology,
crobiol. Tokyo 44: 399, 1998; ITS), Nishikawa et al. 1995). See also: Biodegradation.
(Medical Mycology 37: 101, 1999; PCR identifica- Deconica (W.G. Sm.) P. Karst. (1879) = Psilocybe
tion), Corredor et al. (FEMS Microbiol. Lett. 193: (Fr.) P. Kumm. fide Singer (Agaric. mod. Tax.,
171, 2000; DNA probes), Petersen et al. (Int. J. Food 1951).
Microbiol. 69: 11, 2001; DNA typing), Thanh et al. Decorospora lnderb., Kohlm. & Volkm.-Kohlm.
(FEMS Yeast Res. 2: 415, 2002; from woodlice), (2002), Pleosporaceae. I (marine), widespread. See
Corredor et al. (Antonie van Leeuwenhoek 83: 215, Inderbitzin et al. (Mycol. Progr. 94: 657, 2002).
2003; chromosomes), Petersen & Jespersen (Journal decorticate, having no cortex.
of Applied Microbiology 97: 205, 2004; genetic di- decumbent, resting on the substratum with the ends
versity), Martorell et al. (FEMS Yeast Res. 5: 1157, turned up.
2005; molecular identification), Romero et al. (FEMS decurrent (of lamellae), running down the stipe (Fig.
Yeast Res. 5: 455, 2005; molecular detection), Quir6s 19E).
et al. (Antonie van Leeuwenhoek 90: 211, 2006; IGS decurved (of the pileus edge), bent down.
analysis), Suh et al. (Mycol. 98: 1006, 2006; phylog- decussate (of lichen thalli), having the surface divided
eny). and crossed by dark lines.
Debaryoscyphus Arendh. & R. Sharma (1986) = Ha- Dedalea, see Daedalea.
matocanthoscypha fide Huhtinen (Karstenia 29: 545, dediploidization (in ascomycetes and basidiomycetes),
1990). the making of haploid cells (or hyphae) by a di-
Debaryozyma Van der Walt & Johannsen (1978) nom. karyotic diploid mycelium or cell.
=
rej. Debaryomyces Lodder & Kreger ex Kreger. deer balls (Lycoperdon nuts or harts' truffles),
Decaisnella Fabre (1879), Massariaceae. 11, wide- Elaphomyces ascomata.
spread. See Barr (Sydowia 38: 11, 1986), Barr (SA 5: Deflexula Corner (1950) = Pterula fide Kuyper (in
127, 1986; status), Barr (N. Amer. Fl. ser. 2 13: 129 litt. ).
pp., 1990; key, posn), Abdel-Wahab & Jones (CJB Degelia Arv. & DJ. Galloway (1981), Pannariaceae
81: 598, 2003; Australia), Checa & Blanco (Myco- (L). 11, widespread (temperate). See Jl!l'gensen &
taxon 91: 353, 2005; Spain). James (Biblthca Lichenol. 38: 253, 1990; key),
Decampia Mudd ( 1861) = Dacampia. Lumbsch & Kothe (Mycotaxon 43: 277, 1992; thallus
Decapitatus Redhead & Seifert (2000), anamorphic SEM), J0rgensen & James (Lichenologist 30: 533,
Mycena. 1. See Redhead et al. (Taxon 49: 789, 2000). 1998), J0rgensen (Bryologist 103: 670, 2000; N
decay, the destruction of plant or animal material by America), Jl!l'gensen et al. (Lichenologist 32: 257,
fungi and other microorganisms. 2000; n. spp.), J0rgensen (Biblthca Lichenol. 78:'109,
Deccanodia Singhai (1974), Fossil Fungi, anamorphic 2001; Australia), Ekman & J0rgensen (CJB 80: 625,
Pezizomycotina. I (Eocene), India. 2002; phylogeny), J0rgensen (N.Z. JI Bot. 40: 327,
deciduous (of spores, etc.), falling away at maturity; 2002; New Zealand), Wiklund & Wedin (Cladistics
shed, either with (e.g. teliospores) or without (e.g. 19: 419, 2003; phylogeny), J0rgensen (Biblthca
urediniospores) a fragment of the pedicel or sporo- Lichenol. 88: 229, 2004; S hemisphere), Mi11.d-
phore; cf. persistent. likowska & Lutzoni (Am. J. Bot. 91: 449, 2004; phy-
Deckenbachia Jacz. (1931) = Coenomyces. logeny), Wedin & Wiklund (Symb. bot. upsal. 34 no.
declinate, bent or curved down or forwards. I: 469, 2004; phylogeny), Jl!l'gensen & Sipman (J.
declivate (declivous), sloping. Hattori bot. Lab. 100: 695, 2006; New Guinea), Mi-
decolourate, colourless. 11.dlikowska et al. (Mycol. 98: 1088, 2006; phylog-
Decomposition. In the strict sense, is the breakdown of eny).
organic materials through biological activity, al- Degeliella P.M. J0rg. (2004), Pannariaceae (L). 2,
though the physical processes of leaching and frag- austral. See J0rgensen (Biblthca Lichenol. 88: 235,
mentation are sometimes considered a part of de- 2004).
composition. Fungal decomposition, particularly of dehiscence papilla, morphologically and ultrastructur-
plant remains, is a key element worldwide in the re- ally distinct protuberance on an undischarged spo-
cycling of nutrients. The products resulting from bio- rangium that becomes converted into an exit tube.
logical decomposition by fungi are energy for the de- dehiscent (dehiscing) (of asci or fruit-bodies), opening
composer, inorganic elements and compounds, and when mature, by pores or by becoming broken into
simple organic compounds such as C02 or alcohol parts.
which result from aerobic and anaeraobic respiration Deichmannia Alstrup & D. Hawksw. (1990), anamor-
(fermentation), respectively. Products containing phic Pezizomycotina, Hsp.#eP .I. 1 (on lichens),
complex organic compounds with phenolic rings Greenland. See Alstrup & Hawksworth (Meddr
(humic acids) can result from partial decomposition GrenlandBiosc. 31: 26, 1990).
of lignin, and are an important component of soil or- Deighton (Frederick Claude; 1903-1992; England, later
ganic matter. The release of mineral nutrients through Sierra Leone). Plant Pathologist, British Colonial Of-
 DEMATOPHORA 197
fice (up to 1955); Mycologist, IMI (1955-1973). taxon SO: 115, 1994; West Africa), Hyde & Steinke
With Hughes, a pioneer of the mycota of West Af- (Mycoscience 37: 99, 1996; aquatic spp.), Richardson
rica, in particular Sierra Leone; also noted as an ex- (MR 102: 1038, 1998), Winka & Eriksson (Phyloge-
pert on Cercospora and related genera. Collections in netic Relationships Within the Ascomycota Based on
IMI. Pubis. Seventeen numbers of the series Myco- JBS rDNA Sequences Akademisk Avhandling [Thesis
/ogica/ Papers. Biogs, obits etc. Ainsworth (Brief Bi- (PhD), Department of Ecology and Environmental
ographies ofBritish Mycologists p. 57, 1996). Science, Umea University]: [17] pp., 2000; phylog-
Deightonia Petr. (1947) = Vanderystiella fide Petrak eny), Bell (CBS Diversity Ser. 3, 2005), Kruys et al.
(Sydowia S: 328, 1951). (MR 110: 527, 2006; phylogeny), Schoch et al. (My-
Deightoniella S. Hughes (1952), anamorphic My- col. 98: 1041, 2006; phylogeny).
cosphaerel/aceae, Hso.1-= eP.19. 10, widespread Delitschiaceae M.E. Barr (2000), Pleosporales. 3 gen.
(esp. tropical). D. toru/osa (fruit spot ('speckle') of (+ 2 syn.), 54 spp.
banana:see Ellis (DH, 1971), Constantinescu (Proc. Lit.: Barr (Mycotaxon 76: 105, 2000), Liew et al.
K. Ned. Akad. Wet. Ser. C, Biol. Med. Sci. 86: 137, (Mo/. Phylogen. Evol. 16: 392, 2000), Winka &
1983), Ondfej (Ceska Mykol. 38: 39, 1984; Czech. Eriksson (Phylogenetic Relationships Within the As-
spp.), Barr (Myco/. 77: 549, 1985), Crous et al. (My- comycota Based on JBS rDNA Sequences Akademisk
cosphaerella Lea/Spot Diseases of Bananas: Present Avhandling [Thesis (PhD), Department of Ecology
Status and Outlook Proceedings of the 2nd Interna- and Environmental Science, Umea University]: [17]
tional Workshop on Mycosphaerella Leaf Spot Dis- pp., 2000), Bell & Mahoney (Muelleria 15: 3, 2001),
eases Held in San Jose, Costa Rica, 20-23 May 2002: Kruys et al. (MR 110: 527, 2006).
43, 2003). Delitschiella Sacc. ( 1905) = Delitschia fide Millier &
Deigloria Agerer ( 1980), Marasmiaceae. l 0, wide- von Arx (Beitr. Kryptjl. Schweiz 11 no. 2, 1962).
spread (neotropics). See Agerer (Mycotaxon 12: 188, Delortia Pat. & Gaillard (1888), anamorphic Pezizomy-
1980). cotina, Hsp.0-= hH.l. 4 (aquatic), America (tropical);
Dekkera Van der Walt (1964), ? Pichiaceae. Ana- Africa. See Pirozynski (Myco/. Pap. 129, 1972), Goh
morph Brettanomyces. 5, widespread. See Smith et & Hyde (MR 101: 42, 1997; Australia).
al. (Yeast Chichester 6: 299, 1990), Molina et al. (Int. Delphinella (Sacc.) Kuntze (1898), Dothideales. Ana-
J. Syst. Bacteriol. 43: 32, 1993; molec., key), Ya- morphs Dothiorella, Sc/erophoma. 6, widespread
mada et al. (Biosc., Biotechn., Biochem. 58: 1893, (esp. north temperate). See Barr (Contr. Univ. Mich.
1994; molec. syst.), Smith et al. in Kurtzman & Fell Herb. 9: 523, 1972), Froidevaux (Nova Hedwigia 23:
(Eds) (Yeasts, a taxonomic stu4Y 4th edn: 174, 1998), 679, 1973), Barr (Harvard Pap. Bot. 6: 25, 2001; re-
Cocolin et al. (Appl. Environm. Microbiol. 70: 1347, vision), Lumbsch & Lindemuth (MR 105: 901, 2001;
2004; molecular detection), Martorell et al. (Int. J. phylogeny), Morozova & Vasil'eva (Mikol. Fitopa-
Food Microbiol. 106: 79, 2006; molecular typing), tol. 37: 59, 2003; Siberia), Tsuneda et al. (Mycol. 96:
Suh et al. (Myco/. 98: 1006, 2006; phylogeny). 1128, 2004; phylogeny), Schoch et al. (Myco/. 98:
Dekkeromyces Santa Maria & C. Sanchez-Pinto 1041, 2006; phylogeny).
(1970) = Kluyveromyces fide Batra in Subramanian Delpinoella Sacc. (1899), Pezizomycotina. 1, Africa.
(Ed.) (Taxonomy offungi 1: 187, 1978). Delpinoina Kuntze (1891), Ascodichaenaceae. Ana-
Dekkeromyces Wick. & K.A. Burton (1956) nom. morph Macroal/antina. 2, Europe. See Speer (BSMF
inval. = Kluyveromyces fide Batra in Subramanian 103: 9, 1987).
(Ed.) (Taxonomy offungi 1: 187, 1978). Delpontia Penz. & Sacc. (1901), ? Stictidaceae. l (on
Delacourea Fabre (1879) = Lophiostoma fide Barr Pteridophyta), Java. See Sherwood (Mycotaxon S: I,
(Sydowia 38: 11, 1985), Eriksson & Hawksworth (SA 1977).
6: 123, 1987). deltoid, triangular in shape.
Delacroixia Sacc. & P. Syd. (1899) = Conidiobolus Deltosperma W.Y. Zhuang (1988), anamorphic Un-
fide Tyrrell & McLeod (J. invert. Path. 20: 11, guiculariopsis, St.OeP.15. 4, N. America; Europe.
1972). See Zhuang (Mycotaxon 32: 31, 1988), Zhuang (MR
Delastreopsis Mattir. (1905) = Lespiaultinia fide 104: 507, 2000).
Trappe (TBMS 65: 496, 1975). DematiaceaeFr. (1832). (obsol.). Having dark-coloured
Delastria Tu!. & C. Tu!. (1843), Pezizales. I (hypo- hyphae and/or conidia.
geous), Europe (southern); N. Africa. dematiaceous (of mycelium, spores, etc.), pigmented,
Delentaria Comer (1970), Gomphaceae. 1, Brazil. See more or less darkly. Cf. moniliaceous.
Comer (Beih. Nova Hedwigia 33: 225, 1970). Dematiocladium Allegr., Aramb., Cazau & Crous
Delicatula Fayod (1889), ? Tricholomataceae. 2, wide- (2005), anamorphic Nectriaceae, H?.?.?. I, Brazil.
spread (temperate). See Antonin (Czech Myco/. 54: See Crous et al. (MR 109: 836, 2005), Decock et al.
205, 2003). (Myco/. 98: 488, 2006; phylogeny).
deliquescent, becoming liquid, e.g. after maturing. Dematioscypha Svrcek (1977), Hyaloscyphaceae.
Delisea Fee (1825) [non Delisea J.V. Lamour. 1819, Anamorph Haplographium. 3, Europe; New Zealand.
Algae]= Plectocarpon. See Huhtinen (Mycotaxon 30: 9, 1987; 3 spp.),
Delitescor Earle (1909) = Psilocybe (Fr.) P. Kumm. Spooner (Biblthca Mycol. 116, 1987), Raitviir (Czech
fide Singer (Agaric. mod Tax., 1951). Myco/. 52: 289, 2001; key), Raitviir (Scripta My-
Delitschia Auersw. (1866), Delitschiaceae. 51 (copro- co/ogica Tartu 20, 2004).
philous), widespread. See Luck-Allen & Cain (CJB Dematium Pers. (1801) nom. conf., anamorphic Pe-
53: 1827, 1975; key), Parguey-Leduc (BSMF 94: zizomycotina. See Hughes (CJB 36: 727, 1958),
409, 1978; ontogeny), Barr (N. Amer. Fl. ser. 2 13: Morgan-Jones & Goos (Myco/. 84: 921, 1992).
129 pp., 1990; posn), Barrasa & Checa (Rev. Dematoidium Stautz (1931) ? = Aureobasidium fide
Iberoam. Mico/. 7: 5, 1990; key 8 spp.), Eriksson & Hermanides-Nijhof(Stud. Myco/. 15: 143, 1977).
Hawksworth (SA 10: 138, 1991), Pelaez et al. (Myco- Dematophora R. Hartig (1883), anamorphic
198 -DEME

Rosellinia, Hsy.OeP.11. l, widespread. D. necatrix 1985).

(white root rot of apple and pear). See Watanabe Dendrographa Darb. (1895), Roccellaceae (L). 3, N.
(Ann. phytopath. Soc. Japan 58: 65, 1992; sporula- America; C. America. See Tehler (CJB 68: 2458,
tion in vitro), Schnittler & Novozhilov (Mycotaxon 1990; cladistics), Sundin & Tehler (Bryologist 99:
71: 387, 1999; Taiwan), Nakamura et al. (Myco- 19, 1996), Lohtander et al. (Bryologist 101: 404,
science 41: 503, 2000; teleomorph), Petrini (N.Z. JI 1998; species pairs, DNA), Myllys et al. (Lichenolo-
Bot. 41: 71, 2003; New Zealand), Petrini & Petrini gist 31: 461, 1999; phylogeny), Lurnbsch et al. (Mo/.
(MR 109: 569, 2005; revision). Phylogen. Evol. 34: 512, 2005; phylogeny), Tehler &
-deme (suffix), a neutral term, always used with a Irestedt (C/adistics 23: 432, 2007).
prefix, and denoting any group of individuals within Dendrographiella Agnihothr. (1972), anamorphic
a taxon (q.v.; usually a species); first proposed by Pezizomycotina, Hsy.= eP.28. l (on latex of Hevea),
Gilmour & Gregor (Nature 144: 333, 1939); occa- India. See Agnihothrudu (Proc. Indian Acad. Sci. se-
sionally used in mycology, e.g. agamodeme (pre- ries B 75: 156, 1972).
dominantly apomictic), photosymbiodeme (of lichen Dendrographium Massee (1892), anamorphic Pezizo-
thalli with different photobionts). mycotina, Hsy.= eP.27. 2, S. America; India.
demicyclic, see Pucciniales and Table 5. dendrohyphidium, see hyphidiurn.
Dencoeliopsis Korf (1971), Helotiaceae. 2, Europe; dendroid, tree-like in form; dendritic.
USA. See Holm & Holm (Symb. bot. upsa/. 21 no. 3: Dendroleptosphaeria Sousa da Camara (1932) ? =
6, 1977; possible synonymy with Rutstroemia), Leptosphaeria fide Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of
Zhuang (Mycotaxon 32: 97, 1988). the Fungi edn 8, 1995).
Dendrina Fr. (1829) nom. dub., anamorphic Pezizomy- Dendromyceliates K.P. Jain & R.K. Kar (1979), Fossil
cotina. See Lindau (Rabenh. Krypt.-FI. 1: 203, 1907). Fungi. l (Miocene), India.= Cryptophiale (Ascomy-
Dendriscocaulon Ny!. (1888), Lobariaceae (L). 10, cetes, inc. sed.) fide Sutton (in litt. ).
widespread. See James & Henssen in Brown et al. Dendromyces Libosch. ( 1810) = Battarrea fide
(Eds) (Lichenology: progress and problems: 27, Stalpers (in litt. ).
1976), Thomas et al. (Biblthca Lichenol. 82: 123, Dendrophagus Murrill (1905) [non Dendrophagus
2001; phylogeny), Toosberg & Goward (Bryologist Tourney 1900, Loranthaceae] = Ganoderma fide
104: 12, 2001; Pacific), Lohtander et al. (MR 106: Donk (Verh. K. ned. Akad. Wet. tweede sect. 62: I,
777, 2002; phylogeny), Takahashi et al. (J. Hattori 1974).
bot. Lab. 100: 783, 2006; photosymbiodemes). Dendrophoma Sacc. (1880) = Dinemasporium fide
dendritic, irregularly branched; tree-like; dendroid. Sutton (TBMS 48: 611, 1965).
Dendrochaete G. Cunn. (1965) = Echinochaete fide Dendrophora (Parrnasto) Chamuris (1987), Penio-
Reid (Kew Bull. 17: 278, 1963). phoraceae. 3, widespread. See Chamuris (Mycotaxon
dendrochin, an antifungal antibiotic from Dendrodo- 28: 543, 1987).
chium toxicum toxic to farm animals (Bilai, Antibi- Dendrophysellum Parrnasto ( 1968), Corticiaceae. l,
otic-producing microscopicfangi: 139, 1963). former USSR. See Parrnasto (Consp. System. Corti-
Dendrocladium (Pat.) Lloyd (1919) = Ramaria Fr. ex ciac.: 146, 1968).
Bonord. fide Corner (Reinwardtia 2: 457, 1954). dendrophysis, see hyphidiurn.
Dendroclathra Voglmayr & Delg.-Rodr. (2001), ana- Dendropleella Munk (1953) ? = Hendersonia Berk.
morphic Pezizomycotina, Hso.?.?. l (aero-aquatic), fide Barr & Holm (Taxon 33: 109, 1984).
Cuba. See Voglmayr & Delgado-Rodriguez (CJB 79: Dendropolyporus (Pouzar) Jiilich (1982) = Polyporus
995, 2001). P. Micheli ex Adans. fide Ryvarden (Syn. Fung. 5,
Dendrocollybla R.H. Petersen & Redhead (2001), 1991).
Tricholomataceae. Anamorph Ti/achlidiopsis. l, Dendrosarcos, see Dendrosarcus.
widespread (temperate). See Hughes et al. (MR 105: Dendrosarcus Paulet (1793), Fungi.
164, 2001). Dendroseptoria Alcalde (1948), anamorphic Pezizo-
Dendrocorticium M.J. Larsen & Gilb. (1974), Corti- mycotina, Cpd.lbH.l. l, Europe. S.:e Diederich et al.
ciaceae. 7, widespread. See Larsen & Gilbertson (Belg. JI Bot. 134: 127, 2001).
(Norw. JI Bot. 24: 99, 1977). Dendrosphaera Pat. (1907), Trichocomaceae. l, Indo-
Dendrocyphella Petch ( 1922), Agaricales. l, Sri China; East Indies. See Boedijn (Bull. Jard. bot.
Lanka. See Kost (MR 102: 505, 1998). Buitenz. ser. 3 13: 472, 1935), Malloch in Samson &
Dendrodochium Bonord. ( 1851) = Clonostachys fide Pitt (Eds) (Advances in Penicillium and Aspergillus
Tulloch (Myco/. Pap. 130, 1972; status), Schroers et systematics 102: 365, 1985; posn), Kuraishi et al.
al. (Myco/. 91: 365, 1999; syn. of Clonostachys), (NATO AS! Series A: Life Sciences 185: 407, 1990;
Schroers (Stud. Mycol. 46: l, 2001), Ramaley (Myco- ubiquinones), Kuraishi et al. (Antonie van Leeuwen-
taxon 90: 181, 2004). hoek 77: 179, 2000; ubiquinones).
Dendrodomus Bubak (1915), anamorphic Pezizomy- Dendrosphaeraceae Cif. ex Benny & Kimbr. (1980) =
cotina, Cpd.OeH.15. l, Europe. Trichocornaceae.
Dendrodontia Hjortstam & Ryvarden (1980), Corti- Dendrospora Ingold (1943), anamorphic Pezizomy-
ciaceae. l, Africa. See Hjortstam & Ryvarden (Myco- cotina, Hso. l bH. l. 9 (aquatic), British Isles. See
taxon 10: 273, 1980). Descals & Webster (TBMS 74: 135, 1980), Roldan et
Dendroecia Arthur (1906) = Ravenelia fide Sydow & al. (Mycotaxon 29: 21, 1987; Spain), Sreekala &
Sydow (Monographia Uredinearum seu Specierum Bhat (Frontiers in Microbial Biotechnology and
Omnium ad hunc usque Diem Descriptio et Adum- Plant Pathology: 295, 2002), Kendrick (CJB 81: 75,
bratio Systematica 3, 1915), Dietel (Nat. Pjlanzen- 2003; morphogenesis), Descals (MR 109: 545, 2005;
fam. 6, 1928; syn. of Haploravenelia). diagnostics).
Dendrogaster Buchholz (1901) = Hymenogaster fide Dendrosporium Plakidas & Edgerton ex J.L. Crane
Smith (Mycol. 58: 100, 1966), Fogel (Mycol. 77: 72, (1972), anamorphic Pezizomycotina, Hsy.leH.10. l,
 DEREXIA 199
N. America; India. See Crane (TBMS 58: 423, 1972), Sydowia 6, 1985), Nauta & Spooner (Mycologist 14:
Kendrick (CJB 81: 75, 2003; morphogenesis). 21, 2000; UK).
Dendrosporomyces Nawawi, J. Webster & R.A. Dennisiomyces Singer (1955), Tricholomataceae. 5, S.
Davey (1977), anamorphic Agaricomycetes. 1 America. See Singer (An. Soc. Biol. Pernambuco 13:
(aquatic, with dolipore septa), Malaysia. See Nawawi 225, 1955).
et al. (TBMS 68: 59, 1977). Dennisiopsis Subram. & Chandrash. (1977), Pezizales.
Dendrostilbe Dearn. (1924) nom. dub., anamorphic 2, India. See van Brummelen (Persoonia 16: 425,
Pezizomycotina. ? An error for Dendrostilbella. 1998; comparison with Coprotus).
Dendrostilbella Hohn. (1905), anamorphic Claus- Dennisographium Rifai (1977), anamorphic Pezizo-
senomyces, Hsp.OeH.15. 7, widespread. See Seifert mycotina, Hsy.OeH.15. 1, Java. See Rifai (Kew Bull.
(Stud. Mycol. 27: 1, 1985). 31: 726, 1977), Seifert (Mem. N. Y. bot. Gdn 59: 109,
Dendrotbele H6hn. & Litsch. (1907), Corticiaceae. 36, 1990).
widespread. See Lemke (CJB 42: 723, 1964; as Aleu- dense body vesicle (DBV), cytoplasmic vesicle, asso-
rocorticium), Legon et al. (Mycologist 16: 114, ciated with phosphorylated glucan metabolism, found
2002), Nakasone (Nova Hedwigia 83: 99, 2006). in a variety of TEM morphological states ranging
Dendrotricboscypha Svrcek ( 1977) = Mollisina fide from a single (or several) electron-opaque core in an
Sharma (Portug. Acta Biol. 15: 281, 1989; key), Hu- amorphous matrix to a highly structured, myelin-like
htinen (SA 11: 170, 1993). arrangement of alternating electron-opaque and elec-
Dendryphiaceae Corda (1840)? = Pleosporaceae. tron-translucent layers.
Dendryphiella Bubak & Ranoj. (1914) = Dendryphion Densocarpa Gilkey (1954) = Stephensia fide Trappe
fide Hughes (CJB 36: 727, 1958), Ellis (Dema- (TBMS 65: 496, 1975), Lressee & Hansen (MR 111:
tiaceous Hyphomycetes, 1971; 2 spp.), Michaelis et 1075, 2007; phylogeny).
al. (Mycol. 79: 514, 1987; genetics and systematics), Densospora McGee (1996), Zygomycota. 4, Australia.
Mohamad et al. (MR 93: 400, 1989; separation of See McGee (Aust. Syst. Bot. 9: 330, 1996), Gleason
spp. by ELISA), Guo & Zhang (Mycosystema 18: & McGee (Australasian Mycologist 22: 73, 2004; ul-
236, 1999). trastr.).
Dendryphion Wallr. (1833), anamorphic Pleospo- dentate, toothed (Fig. 23.45). Cf. denticulate.
raceae, Hso.= bP.26. 4, widespread. See Siboe et al. denticle, a small tooth-like projection esp. one on
(Mycotaxon 73: 283, 1999; Kenya), Farr (Mycol. 92: which a spore is borne.
145, 2000; teleomorph), Farr et al. (Mycol. 92: 145, Denticularia Deighton (1972), anamorphic Pezizomy-
2000), Inderbitzin et al. (CJB 84: 1304, 2006). cotina, Hso.OeP.3. 5, widespread (esp. tropical). See
Dendryphiopsis S. Hughes (1953), anamorphic de Hoog (Persoonia 10: 51, 1978), Chamuris et al.
Kirschsteiniothelia, Hso.= eP.24. 5, widespread. See (Mycotaxon 24: 319, 1985), Alcorn et al. (Australas.
Hughes (N.Z. JI Bot. 16: 360, 1978), Subramanian & Pl. Path. 28: 115, 1999; Australia), Siboe et al. (My-
Sekar (Kavaka 15: 87, 1987; teleomorph), Goh et al. cotaxon 73: 283, 1999; Kenya).
(Fungal Diversity 1: 85, 1998; ribosomal RNA denticulate, having small teeth. Cf. dentate.
analysis), Olivier & Loria (FEMS Microbiol. Lett. Dentinaceae Kot!. & Pouzar ( 1972) = Hydnaceae.
168: 235, 1998; PCR primers for detection), Schoch Dentinum Gray (1821) = Hydnum fide Hall & Stuntz
et al. (Mycol. 98: 1041, 2006; phylogeny). (Mycol. 63: 1113, 1971; key).
Dendryphiosphaera Lunghini & Rambelli (1978), Dentipellis Donk (1962), Hericiaceae. 4, widespread.
anamorphic Pezizomycotina, Hso.= eP.1. 3, pantropi- See Ginns (Windahlia 16: 35, 1986; key).
cal. See Lunghini & Rambelli (G. bot. ital. 112: 185, Dentipratulum Domanski (1965), Auriscalpiaceae. 1,
1978), Nawawi & Kuthubutheen (Mycotaxon 32: Europe. See Domanski (Acta Mycologica Warszawa
461, 1988), Castai'ieda Ruiz et al. (Mycotaxon 67: 9, 1: 6, 1965).
1998). Dentocircinomyces R.F. Castai'ieda & W.B. Kendr.
denigrate, blackened. (1990), anamorphic Pezizomycotina, Hso.OeH.10. 1
Dennis (Richard William George; 1910-2003; Eng- (on Eucalyptus), Cuba. See Castai'ieda & Kendrick
land). Mycologist (1944-1951) then Head of Mycol- (Univ. Waterloo Biol. Ser. 32: 17, 1990).
ogy (1951-1976), Royal Botanic Gardens, Kew. A Dentocorticium (Parmasto) M.J. Larsen & Gilb.
great and prolific mycologist, widely travelled, with (1974), Polyporaceae. 3, widespread. See Larsen &
very wide experience of arctic, temperate and tropical Gilbertson (Norw. JI Bot. 24: 99, l 977).
fungi, but particularly an expert on discomycetes; denuded, uncovered or glabrous by loss of scales, etc.
also known for his interest in Celtic art and the Scot- depauperate, poorly developed.
tish islands. Pubis. (with Wakefield q.v.) Common Depazea Fr. (1818) = Asteroma fide Sutton (Mycol.
British Fungi: a guide to the more common larger Pap. 141, 1977).
Basidiomycetes of the British Isles ( 1950); Fungus Depazites Geinitz (1855), Fossil Fungi. 16 (Tertiary,
flora of Venezuela and adjacent countries Kew Bulle- Quaternary), Europe.
tin Additional Series (1970); British Ascomycetes dependent, hanging down.
(1981) [revised edn with supplement]; Fungi of the Dephilippia Rambelli ( 1959) = Circinotrichum fide
Hebrides (1986). Biogs, obits etc. Spooner & Roberts Pirozynski (Mycol. Pap. 84, 1962).
(MR 108: 1097, 2004) [bibliography, portrait]; deplanate, flat.
Spooner & Roberts (Mycol. 96: 187, 2004). depressed ( 1) (of a pileus ), having the middle lower
Dennisiella Bat. & Cif. (1962), Coccodiniaceae. Ana- than the edge (Fig. 19N); (2) (of lamellae), sinuate
morph Microxyphium-like. 7, widespread (esp. tropi- (q.v.).
cal). See Hughes (Mycol. 68: 693, 1976), Reynolds & depside (depsidone), see Metabolic products.
Gilbert (Aust. Syst. Bot. 18: 265, 2005; Australia). Derexia Naras. (1970), anamorphic Pezizomycotina,
Dennisiodiscus Svreek ( 1976), Helotiales. 10, Europe; Hso.OeH.l. 1 (on Lecanium), India; Java. See Nara-
Papua New Guinea. See Baral & Krieglsteiner (Beih. simhan (Indian Phytopath. Suppl. Issue 23: 20,
100 DERIVED

1970). 1993; gen. concept), Breuss (Ost. Z. Pilzk. 4: 137,

derived, of a character that has changed from the form 1995; section Polyrhizion), Heidmarsson (Bryologist
in which it appeared in an ancester. 99: 315, 1996; pruina), HeiOmarsson (Ann. bot.Jenn.
derm (dermium) (of basidiomata), an outer layer in 35: 59, 1998; Scandinavia), Orange (Lichenologist
which the hyphae are perpendicular to the surface 30: I, 1998; UK), Breuss (Biblthca Lichenol. 86: 99,
(Lowag, 1941); cf. cortex;. 2003; Canada), HeiOmarsson (MR 107: 459, 2003;
Dermapteromyces Thaxt. (1931), Laboulbeniaceae. 3, phylogeny), Schmitt et al. (Mycol. 97: 362, 2005;
America (tropical). See Nannfeldt (Svensk bot. morphology, phylogeny), Amtoft (Bryologist 109:
Tidskr. 43: 468, 1949). 182, 2006; N America), Geiser et al. (Mycol. 98:
Dermascia Tehon (1935) ? = Lophodermiurn fide 1053, 2006; phylogeny), Gueidan et al. (MR 111:
Darker (CJB 45: 1399, 1967). 1145, 2007; phylogeny), Amtoft et al. (Bryologist
Dermatangium Velen. (1926) = Tremella Pers. fide 111: l, 2008; N America).
Donk (Persoonia 4: 179, 1966). Dermatocarpon W. Mann (1825) = Endocarpon fide
Dermatea Fr. (1849) = Dermea. Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8,
Dermateaceae Fr. (1849), Helotiales. 33 gen. (+ 31 1995).
syn.), 315 spp. Much reduced compared with tradi- dermatocyst (dermatocystidium), see cystidiurn (l).
tional treatments. Dermatodea Vent. (1799) = Nephroma fide Hawk-
Lit.: Nannfeldt (Nov. Acta Reg. Soc. Sc. Upsal. ser. sworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995).
4 8 no. 2, 1932), Baral (Z. Mykol. 53: 119, 1987), Dermatodothella Viegas (1944), Dothideomycetes. l,
Gamundi (Fl. criptog. Tierra de/ Fuego 10: 126 pp., Brazil.
1986), Dyer et al. (MR 100: 1219, 1996), Spiers & Dermatodothis Racib. ex Theiss. & Syd. (1914), Do-
Hopcroft (MR 102: 1025, 1998), Nauta & Spooner thideomycetes. 6, Asia; S. America. See Millier (Sy-
(Mycologist 13: 3, 1999; keys Br. gen.), Nauta & dowia 28: 148, 1976; key).
Spooner (Mycologist 13: 65, 1999; keys Br. gen.), Dermatoidium Stautz [not traced] nom. dub., anamor-
Nauta & Spooner (Mycologist 13: 146, 1999; keys phic Pezizomycotina.
Br. gen.), Spooner & Nauta (Mycologist 13: 98, Dermatomeris Reinsch (1890) = Mastodia fide Hawk-
1999; keys Br. gen.), Stewart et al. (MR 103: 1491, sworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995).
1999), Verkley (Stud. Mycol. 44: 180 pp., 1999), dermatomycosis, see mycosis.
Abeln (Mycol. 92: 685, 2000; phylogeny of Pezicu- Dermatophilus (Van Saceghem) M.A. Gordon (1964),
loideae), Abeln et al. (Mycol. 92: 685, 2000), Nauta Actinobacteria. q. v.
& Spooner (Mycologist 14: 21, 2000; keys Br. gen.), Dermatophyte. A fungus parasitizing keratinized
Nauta & Spooner (Mycologist 14: 65, 2000; keys Br. tissue (hair, skin, nails) of humans and animals and
gen.), Dyer et al. (Fungal Genetics Biol. 33: 173, causing dermatophytosis (pl. -es) (ringworm, tinea).
2001), Jong et al. (MR 105: 658, 2001), Verkley et These fungi, which are typically anamorphic fungi
al. (MR 107: 689, 2003), Cunnington (Australas. Pl. (hyphomycetes) with teleomorphs in the Arthroder-
Path. 33: 453, 2004), Piirtel & Raitviir (Mycol. mataceae (Onygenales), have frequently been treated
Progr. 4: 149, 2005), Wang et al. (Mycol. 98: 1065, as a special group the 'Dermatophytes' or Ringworm
2006; phylogeny), Wang et al. (Mo/. Phylogen. Evol. Fungi. Ringworm is cosmop. and dermatophytes, or
41: 295, 2006). non- or weakly pathogenic dermatophyte-like fungi,
Dermatella P. Karst. (1871) = Pezicula Tul. & C. Tul. occur widely in soil and other keratin containing sub-
fide Nannfeldt (Nova Acta R. Soc. Scient. upsal., strata such as bird's nests or horns of some mammals.
1932), Verkley (Stud. Mycol. 44, 1999). There are 3 main gen. (Epidermophyton, Micro-
Dermateopsis Nannf. (1932), Helotiales. l, widespread sporum, Trichophyton distinguished by characteristic
(temperate). See Gamundi (Fl. criptog. Tierra de/ macroconidia), + c. 30 syn., c. 40 spp. (l,000 names).
Fuego 10, 1987). Lit.: Sabouraud (Les Teignes, 1910), Bruhns &
Dermatina (Almq.) Zahlbr. (1922) = Arthonia. See Alexander (in Jadassohn, Handbuch der Haut- und
Mycoporum. fide Harris (Mich. Bot. 12: 3, 1973). Geschlechtskrankheiten 2, 1930), Dawson (Rev. med.
Dermatina (Sacc.) Hohn. (1909) = Pezicula Tul. & C. vet. Mycol. 6: 223, 1968; ringworm in animals),
Tul. fide Nannfeldt (Nova Acta R. Soc. Scient. upsal., Emmons (Arch. Derm. Syph., Chicago 30: 337,
1932). 1934), Georg (Animal ringworm in public health,
Dermatiscum Nyl. (1867), Caliciaceae (L). 3, S. Af- 1959 [US Dep. Health, Educ., & Welfare]), Gotz
rica; N. America. See Brusse (Mycotaxon 25: 161, (Die Pilzkrankheiten der Haut durch Dermatophyten,
1986), Nordin (Symb. bot. upsal. 32 no. l: 195, 1997; 1962 [= Jadassohn Handb., Erglinzungwerk 4 (3)]),
ultrastr.), Scheidegger et al. (Lichenologist 33: 25, Hironaga (Jap. J. med. mycol. 24: 283, 1983, ana-
2001; phylogeny), Helms et al. (Mycol. 95: 1078, morph-teleomorph connexions), Kushwaha & Guarro
2003; phylogeny), Lendemer (Bryologist 106: 311, (Eds) (Biology of dermatophytes and other keratino-
2003). philic fungi, 174 pp., 2000), Stockdale (Biol. Rev. 28:
dermatitis verrucosa, see chromomycosis. 84, 1952; nutrition). See also Lewis et al. (1958),
Dermatocarpaceae Stizenb. (1862) = Verrucariaceae. Conant et al. ( 1971) under Medical and veterinary
Dermatocarpella H. Harada (1993) = Placidiurn fide mycology; griseofulvin; Wood's light.
Breuss (Annin naturh. Mus. Wien Ser. B, Bot. Zoo!. dermatophytid, a pustular allergic eruption (id-
98: 35, 1996). reaction) of the skin at a distance from a primary in-
Dermatocarpon Eschw. (1824), Verrucariaceae (L). 17 fection by a dermatophyte.
(esp. damp rocks), widespread. See Doppelbauer Dermatosoraceae Vlinky (200 l) = Anthracoideaceae.
(Nova Hedwigia 2: 279, 1960; structure), Awasthi & Dermatosorus Sawada ex L. Ling (1949), Anthra-
Upreti (J. Econ. Taxon. Bot. 7: 7, 1985; key 4 spp. coideaceae. 6 (on Cyperaceae), Africa; Asia; Austra-
India), Janex-Favre & Wagner (BSMF 102: 161, lia; S. America. See Langdon (TBMS 68: 447, 1977),
1986; pycnidia), Harada (Nat. Hist. Res. 2: 113, Vlinky (TBMS 89: 61, 1987), Vlinky (Mycotaxon 54:
 DETERS/LE 101

215, 1995; key), Vlinky & Shivas (Fungal Diversity Dring (Kew Bull. 35: 1, 1980).
14: 243, 2003; Australia). Desmazierella Crie (1878) nom. dub., anamorphic
Dermea Fr. (1825), Dermateaceae. Anamorphs Fo- Pezizomycotina.
veostroma, Micropera, Ge/atinosporium, Cornicu- Desmazierella Lib. ( 1829), Chorioactidaceae. Ana-
lariella. 22, widespread (esp. temperate). See Groves morph Verticic/adium. 2 (on conifer needles),
(Myco/. 38: 351, 1946), Funk (CJB 54: 2852, 1976), Europe. See Ben1cert (Gleditschia 19: 173, 1991),
Verkley (Stud. Myco/. 44: 125, 1999), Abeln (Myco/. Landvik et al. (Nordic JI Bot. 17: 403, 1997; phylog-
92: 685, 2000; phylogeny), Wang et al. (Mo/. Phy- eny), Melendez-Howell et al. (Mycotaxon 68: 53,
/ogen. Evol. 41: 295, 2006; phylogeny), Wang et al. 1998; ultrastr.), Harrington et al. (Myco/. 91: 41,
(Mycol. 98: 1065, 2006; phylogeny). 1999; phylogeny), Hansen & Pfister (Myco/. 98:
Derminus (Fr.) Staude (1857) nom. rej. = Pholiota fide 1029, 2006; phylogeny), Pfister et al. (MR 112: 513,
Don1c (Bull. Jard Bot. Buitenzorg Ser. 3 18: 271, 2008).
1949). Desmazieres (Jean Baptiste Henri Joseph; 1787-1862;
dermis (of lichens), the limiting layer of a thallus (ob- France). A merchant of Lille, the 'possesseur d'une
sol.). belle fortune', and amateur mycologist. Pubis. The
Dermiscellum Hafellner, H. Mayrhofer & Poelt exsiccaturn series Plantes Cryptogames du Nord de
(1979), Physciaceae (L). 1, N. America. See Hafell- la France ( 1825-1860), and his papers relating to
ner et al. (Herzogia 5: 55, 1979), Nordin & Mattsson these collections in Anna/es de Science Naturelles
(Lichenologist 33: 3, 2001; morphology, phylogeny), Paris and Memoires de la Societe Scientifique de
Scheidegger et al. (Lichenologist 33: 25, 2001; evo- Lille. Biogs, obits etc. Anon. (Bulletin de la Societe
lution), Helms et al. (Mycol. 95: 1078, 2003; phylog- Roya/e de Botanique de Belgique 1: 102, 1862);
eny), Lendemer (Bryologist 106: 311, 2003; no- Grummann (1974: 274); Stafleu & Cowan (TL-2 1:
mencl.). 630, 1976).
Dermocybe (Fr.) Wiinsche (1877) = Cortinarius fide Desmazieria Mont. (1852) [non Desmazieria Dumort.
Kuyper (in litt.; a monophyletic tax on, recognition of 1822, Poaceae] = Niebla.
which as a genus makes Cortinarius non- Desmella Syd. & P. Syd. (1919), Pucciniales. 3 (on
monophyletic). Pteridophyta), America (tropical); Hawaii, Australia.
Dermoloma J.E. Lange ex Herin1c (1959), Tricholo- See Cummins (Annis mycol. 38: 335, 1940), Thiru-
mataceae. c. 15, widespread. See Svrcek (Ceskti malachar & Cummins (Myco/. 40: 417, 1948), Hen-
Mykol. 20: 256, 1966; key), Arnolds (Persoonia 14: nen & Ono (Myco/. 70: 569, 1978), Cummins & Hi-
519, 1992), Arnolds (Persoonia 17: 665, 2002; Der- ratsuka (Illustr. Gen. Rust Fungi edn 3: 225 pp.,
moloma magicum). 2003; placed in Uropyxidaceae).
Dermolomataceae Bon (1979) nom. rej. = Tricholo- Desmellopsis J.M. Yen (1969), Pucciniales. 1 (on
mataceae. Aframomum (Zingiberaceae)), Gabon. See Yen (Rev.
Dermomycoides Granata (1919), ? Chytridiales. 2, myco/. 34: 20, 1969), Cummins & Hiratsuka (Il/ustr.
Europe. Gen. Rust Fungi rev. edit., 1983; syn. of Puccinia).
Dermosporium Lin1c ( 1815) = Aegerita fide Saccardo Desmidiospora Thaxt. (1891), anamorphic Pezizomy-
(Sy//. fang. 4: 644, 1886). cotina, Hso.ObP.1. 2, N. America. See Clark &
Descalsia A. Roldan & Honrubia (1989), anamorphic Prusso (Myco/. 78: 865, 1986; on ants), Evans
Pezizomycotina, Hso.1bH.10. 1 (aquatic), Spain. See (Trichomycetes and Other Fungal Groups Robert W.
Roldan & Honrubia (MR 92: 494, 1989). Lichwardt Commemoration Volume: 119, 2001; re-
Descematia Nieuwl. (1916) = Sphaerocephalum. view).
descending (descendant) (of an annulus), having the Desmopatella Hilhn. (1924) = Phacidiella P. Karst.
free edge below the attached (cf. ascending). fide Sutton (Myco/. Pap. 141, 1977).
Descolea Singer (1950), Cortinariaceae. c. 15, wide- Desmosorus Ritschel, Oberw. & Berndt (2005), Puc-
spread. See Horak (Persoonia 6: 231, 1971; key), ciniales. 1 (on Cattleya (Orchidaceae)), America
Lago et al. (Mycotaxon 78: 37, 2001; Descolea- (tropical); elsewhere on cultivated orchids. See
Setchelliogaster-Descomyces complex), Peintner et Ritschel et al. (Mycol. Progr. 4: 333, 2005).
al. (Am. J. Bot. 88: 2168, 2001; phylogeny). Desmotascus F. Stevens ( 1919) = Botryosphaeria fide
Descomyces Bougher & Castellano (1993), Cortinari- von Arx & Miiller (Beitr. Kryptjl. Schweiz 11 no. 1,
aceae. 5, Australasia. Now widespread having spread 1954).
with Eucalyptus. Descomyces is not yet conserved Desmotelium Syd. (1937) = Chaconia fide Laundon
against Hymenangium. See Francis & Bougher (Aus- (Mycotaxon 3: 132, 1975).
tralasian Mycologist 21: 81, 2002). Desmotrichum Lev. (1843) = Gonatobotrys fide Sac-
Describing, naming and publishing, see Hawksworth cardo (Sy/I.fang. 4: 169, 1886).
(Mycologist's handbook: 48, 1974), Classification, Desportesia l.V. Issi & Voronin (1986), Microsporidia.
Nomenclature, Species, Systematics. I.
Desertella Mouch. (1979), anamorphic Pezizomy- destroying angel, the pure white agaric, Amanita vi-
cotina, Hso.OeH.10. 1 (from soil), Egypt. See rosa, ingestion of 1 mg of which can prove fatal; tox-
Mouchaca (Revue Myca/. Paris 43: 71, 1979). ins are cyclic polypeptides, esp. amanitins.
Desetangsia Nieuwl. (1916) = Sphaerotheca Lev. Destuntzia Fogel & Trappe (1985), Gomphaceae. 5, N.
Deshpandiella Kamat & Ullasa (1973), Phylla- America. See Fogel & Trappe (Myco/. 77: 732, 1985;
choraceae. Anamorph Mycohypal/age. 1 (biotrophic key), Albee-Scott (MR 111: 1030, 2007; phylogeny).
on leaves), India. See Hawksworth (SA 5: 128, 1986). determinate ( 1) clearly marked; definite; (2) (of co-
Deslandesia Bat. (1962) nom. inval. = Limacinula nidiophores), growth ceasing with the production of
Hilhn. fide Reynolds (Bull. Torrey bot. Club 98: 157, terminal conidia.
1971). detersile (of villosity), removable so that the surface
Desmaturus (Schltdl.) Kalchbr. (1880) = Lysurus fide becomes bare.
101 DETONIA

Detonia Sacc. (1889) = Plicaria fide Korf (Mycol. S2: Diacanthodes Singer (1945), Meruliaceae. Anamorph
648, 1960), Moravec (Mycotaxon 30: 473, 1987). Bornetina. l, widespread. (+ mealy bugs) causes
Detonina Kuntze ( 1891) = Apiospora. phthiriosis (root disease) of coffee. See Tomaszewski
detoxification, the conversion of a toxin (e.g. an inhibi- et al. (Int. J. Syst. Evol. Microbiol. S3: 1204, 2003).
tory phytoalexin) to non-toxic (non-inhibitory) prod- Diachanthodaceae Jiilich (1982) = Meripilaceae.
ucts. Diachora Miill. Arg. ( 1893 ), Phyllachoraceae. Ana-
deuteroconidium (of dermatophytes ), a spore-like cell, morph Diachorella. 5 (on Leguminosae), widespread
the outcome of the division of a hemispore (protoco- (temperate). See Miiller (Trans. Bot. Soc. Edinb.,
nidium). Suppl.: 69, 1986; key), Cannon (Mycol. Pap. 163,
deuterogamy, the condition in which other processes 1991).
replace fusion of gametes, as in some fungi, the Diachorella Hohn. (1918), anamorphic Diachora,
macroalgae, and phanerogams; secondary pairing. St.OfH.15. 5 (on Leguminosae), widespread. See Sut-
Deuterolichenes (obsol.). Introduced by Mameli- ton (The Coelomycetes, 1980), Wang & Yuan (Cryp-
Calvino (Nuovo G. bot. ital. n.s. 27: 379, 1930) for tog. bot. S: 360, 1995; China).
Pyrenotrichum (q.v.). Also later used for sterile lep- Diacrochordon Petr. (1955), Pezizomycotina. 1, Ger-
rose and filamentous lichens as well as lichenized many. See Petrak (Sydowia 9: 591, 1955).
anamorphic fungi. Diadema Shoemaker & C.E. Babe. (1989), Diade-
Deuteromycotina, see Anamorphic fungi, Kendrick maceae. 8 (esp. on Poaceae), widespread. See Shoe-
(Sydowia 41: 6, 1989; abandonment of term). maker & Babcock (CJB 67: 1349, 1989).
Deuterophoma Petri (1929) = Phoma Sacc. fide Kan- Diademaceae Shoemaker & C.E. Babe. (1992), Pleo-
ciaveli & Ghikascvili (Lav. !st. prot. piante Georgia sporales. 3 gen. (+ 1 syn.), 30 spp.
S: 1, 1948), Sutton (Mycol. Pap. 141, 1977). Lit.: Shoemaker & Babcock (CJB 67: 1349, 1989),
devalidated (of names), names which would have been Shoemaker & Babcock (CJB 70: 1617, 1992), Barr
validly published under the Code except for the op- (SA 12: 27, 1993), Ahn & Shearer (CJB 76: 258,
eration of Art. 13 (see Nomenclature). Such names 1998), Dong et al. (MR 102: 151, 1998), Barreto &
may be 'revalidated' or 'taken up' by post-starting Torres (Australas. Pl. Path. 28: 103, 1999), Simmons
point authors. Formerly widely used in mycology (Mycotaxon 7S: 1, 2000), Pryor & Bigelow (Mycol.
prior to changes made in this Art. in 1983. 9S: 1141, 2003).
devil's cigar, Urnula geaster (see Seaver, Mycol. 29: Diademosa Shoemaker & C.E. Babe. (1992), Diade-
60, 1937); - snuffboxes, puffballs. maceae. 1, USA. See Shoemaker & Babcock (CJB
Devriesia Seifert & N.L. Nick. (2004), anamorphic 70: 1617, 1992).
Teratosphaeriaceae. 5, widespread (temperate). See Diademospora B.E. Soderstr. & Baath (1979), ana-
Seifert et al. (CJB 82: 919, 2004), Crous et al. (Stud. morphic Pezizomycotina, Hso.= eH. l. 1 (from soil),
Mycol. S8: 1, 2007). Sweden. See Soderstrom & Baath (TBMS 72: 340,
Dexhowardia J.J. Taylor (1970), anamorphic Pezizo- 1979).
mycotina, Hso.OeH.6. 1, USA. See Taylor (Mycopa- diageotropism, tendency to horizontal growth in rela-
thologia 40: 306, 1970). tion to the earth surface.
Dexteria F. Stevens ( 1917) = Hyalosphaera fide diagnosis (I) an account, esp. the first (see Nomencla-
Rossman (Mycol. Pap. 1S7, 1987). ture), of the distinguishing characteristics of a taxo-
Dextrinocystidium Sheng H. Wu (1996),? Stereaceae. nomic group; (2) determining a fungus or disease;
2, New Zealand; Ivory Coast. See Wu (Mycol. 87: diagnostic, characteristic; of use for identification.
888, 1995). Dialaceniopsis Bat. ( 1959), anamorphic Pezizomy-
Dextrinocystis Gilb. & M. Blackw. (1988), ? Hydno- cotina, Cpd.leH.15. 1, Uganda. See Batista (An. Soc.
dontaceae. 1, USA. See Gilbertson & Blackwell (My- Biol. Pernambuco 16: 141, 1959).
cotaxon 33: 376, 1988). Dialacenium Syd. (1930) = Rhytidenglerula fide
Dextrinodontia Hjortstam & Ryvarden (1980),? Hyd- Miiller & von Arx (Beitr. Kryptfl. Schweiz 11 no. 2,
nodontaceae. 1, Tanzania. See Larsson (in litt.), 1962).
Hjortstam & Ryvarden (Mycotaxon 12: 172, 1980) = Dialhypocrea Speg. (1919), Hypocreaceae. 1 (from
Trechispora (Sistotremat.) fide. dead branches), Brazil. See Rossman et al. (Stud.
dextrinoid (of spores, etc.), stained yellowish-brown or Mycol. 42: 248 pp., 1999).
reddish-brown by Melzer's iodine (see Iodine); pseu- Dialonectria (Sacc.) Cooke (1884) = Cosmospora fide
doamyloid (Singer); cf. amyloid. Rossman et al. (Stud. Mycol. 42: 248 pp., 1999).
Dextrinosporium Bondartsev (1972) nom. dub. ? = Dialytes Nitschke (1867) nom. nud. = Diaporthe fide
Perenniporia fide Ryvarden (Syn. Fung. S, 1991). Wehmeyer (University of Michigan Studies, Science
dhose, a Malaysian fermented food produced my Series 9: 1, 1933).
means of yeasts and peas. Diamantinia A.N. Mill., Laess0e & Huhndorf (2003),
Diabole Arthur (1922), Raveneliaceae. 1 (on Mimosa ? Xylariaceae. 1, Brazil. See Miller et al. (Sydowia
(0, III) (Leguminosae)), C. America; West Indies; SS: 94, 2003), Huhndorf et al. (Mycol. 96: 368, 2004;
Mexico; Brazil. phylogeny).
Diabolidium Berndt (1995), Raveneliaceae. 1 (on Diamphora Mart. (1821) nom. dub.,? Fungi.
Calliandra (Leguminosae)), S. America. See Berndt Diandromyces Thaxt. (1918), Laboulbeniaceae. 1,
(Mycotaxon S4: 263, 1995), Cummins & Hiratsuka Chile. See Nannfeldt (Svensk bot. Tidskr. 43: 468,
(I/lustr. Gen. Rust Fungi edn 3: 225 pp., 2003; syn. 1949).
of Allotelium). Dianesea Inacio & P.F. Cannon (2002), Coc-
Diaboliumbilicus I. Hino & Katum. (1955), Pezizomy- coideaceae. 1, Costa Rica. See Inacio & Cannon
cotina. I, Japan. See Hino & Katumoto (Bulletin of (Fungal Diversity 9: 72, 2002).
the Faculty of Agriculture, Yamaguchi University 6: Diaphanium Fr. (1836), anamorphic Pezizomycotina,
40, 1955). Hsp.OeH.?. 2, Europe.
 DIATRYPE 103

Diaphanopellis P.E. Crane (2005), Coleosporiaceae. 1 on Vitis), Mostert et al. (Myco/. 93: 146, 2001; on Vi-
(on Rhododendron (Ericaceae)), Himalaya. See tis), Castlebury et al. (Myco/. 94: 1017, 2002; phy-
Crane (Mycol. 97: 539, 2005). logeny), Moleleki et al. (Eur. J. Pl. Path. 108: 909,
diaphanous, transparent or nearly so. 2002; S Africa), Says-Lesage et al. (Phytopathology
Diaphoromyces Thaxt. (1926), Laboulbeniaceae. 3, 92: 308, 2002; on Helianthus), Castlebury et al. (My-
widespread. See Weir & Rossi (CJB 7S: 791, 1997; coscience 44: 203, 2003; phylogeny, generic limits),
NZ), Rossi & Weir (Myco/. 90: 282, 1998). Pecchia et al. (Mycopathologia 1S7: 317, 2004; on
Diapleella Munk (1953) = Kalmusia fide Eriksson (SA Helianthus), Rekab et al. (MR 108: 393, 2004; phy-
9: 8, 1990). logeny, on Helianthus), Vergara et al. (Mycopatholo-
Diaporthaceae Hohn. ex Wehm. (1926), Diaporthales. gia 1S8: 123, 2004; on Helianthus), Niekerk et al.
5 gen.(+ 30 syn.), 335 spp. (Australas. Pl. Path. 34: 27, 2005; on Vitis), Janse
Lit.: Uecker (Mem. N. Y. bot. Gdn 49: 38, 1989), van Rensburg et al. (Stud. Myco/. SS: 65, 2006; on
Zhang et al. (Phytopathology 89: 796, 1999), Mostert Aspalathus), Zhang et al. (Myco/. 98: 1076, 2006;
et al. (Myco/. 93: 146, 2001), Castlebury et al. (My- phylogeny).
col. 94: 1017, 2002), Says-Lesage et al. (Phytopa- Diaporthella Petr. (1924), ? Valsaceae. 3, Europe; N.
thology 92: 308, 2002), Castlebury et al. (Myco- America. See Barr (Myco/. Mem. 1, 1978).
science 44: 203, 2003), Myburg et al. (Myco/. 96: diaporthin, a wilt toxin from Endothia parasitica
990, 2004), Rekab et al. (MR 108: 393, 2004), (Boller et al., Helv. chim. Acta 40: 875, 1957); anti-
Rossman et al. (Mycoscience 48: 135, 2007; phylog- bacterial.
eny). Diaporthopsis Fabre (1883) = Diaporthe fide Castle-
Diaporthales Nannf. (1932). Sordariomycetidae. 10 bury et al. (Mycoscience 44: 203, 2003).
fam., 144 gen., 1196 spp. Ascornata perithecial, usu- Diarimella B. Sutton (1980), anamorphic Pezizomy-
ally aggregated into a pseudostroma, usually long- cotina, St.OeH.15. 1, India. See Sutton (The Coelo-
necked. Interascal tissue absent or of thin-walled un- mycetes: 452, 1980), Vujanovic et al. (CJB 76: 2037,
specialized cells, deliquescing early. Asci usually 1998).
thick-walled but not fissitunicate, with a conspicuous Diarthonis Clem. (1909) = Arthonia fide Hawksworth
J- refractive apical ring, detached at maturity. Asco- et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995).
spores varied. Anamorphs varied, coelomycetous. diaspore ( 1) any unit of dissemination, e.g. a spore,
Saprobes and plant parasites, mainly on bark and fragment of mycelium, sclerotium (Semander, 1927);
wood, cosmop. Fams: (2) (of lichens), particularly applied to vegetative
(I) Cryphonectriaceae propagules. See hormocyst, isidium, soredium, etc.
(2) Diaporthaceae (Fig. 22).
(3) Gnomoniaceae Diathrypton Syd. (1922) = Schiffnerula fide von Arx
(4) Melanconidaceae & Miiller (Stud. Myco/. 9, 1975).
(5) Melogrammataceae Diatractium Syd. & P. Syd. (1921), Diaporthales. 2
(6) Pseudovalsaceae (biotrophic on leaves), C. & S. America. See Cannon
(7) Schizoparmaceae (SA 7: 23, 1988; possible rel. with Phyllachoraceae),
(8) Sydowiellaceae Cannon (MR 92: 327, 1989).
(9) Togniniaceae Diatrypaceae Nitschke (1869), Xylariales. 13 gen. (+
(10) Valsaceae 20 syn.), 229 spp.
Lit.: Barr (Myco/. Mem. 7, 1978), Castlebury et al. Lit.: Schrantz (BSMF 76: 305, 1961; 27 gen.,
(Mycol. 94: 1017, 2002), Kobayashi (Bull. Govt For. keys), Glawe & Rogers (Mycotaxon 20: 401, 1984;
Exp. Stn Meguro 226, 1972; keys), Malloch (in Ken- Pacific NW, keys), Vasil'eva (Mikol. Fitopatol. 19:
drick (Ed.), The whole fungus 1: 153, 1979; in Rey- 3, 1985; gen. relationships), Chlebicki (TBMS 86:
nolds (Ed.), Ascomycete systematics, 1981; wide 441, 1986), Glawe & Rogers (CJB 64: 1493, 1986),
concept), Merezhko & Smyk (Flora Gribov Ukrainy, Rappaz (Myco/. Helv. 2: 285, 1987; monogr., keys),
Diaporta/'nye Griby, 1991; Ukraine, keys), Miiller & Chacon & Medel (Revta Mex. Mico/. 4: 323, 1988),
von Arx (1962, 1973; keys gen.), Rossman et al (My- Eriksson & Hawksworth (SA 7: 67, 1988; status),
soscience 48: 135, 2007), Smyk et al. (Ukr. bot. Zh. Dargan & Bhatia (Nova Hedwigia 48: 405, 1989),
46: 46, 1989; SEM), Wehmeyer (The genus Di- Glawe (Sydowia 41: 122, 1989; anamorphs), Ju et al.
aporthe, 1933; Univ. Michigan Stud. sci. ser. 14, (Mycotaxon 41: 311, 1991), Carmanin & Romero
1942), Zhang & Blackwell (Myco/. 93: 355, 2001; (Boin Soc. argent. Bot. 28: 139, 1992; gen. concepts),
molecular phylogeny). Rogers in Hawksworth (Ed.) (Ascomycete Systemat-
Diaporthe Nitschke (1870), Diaporthaceae. Anamorph ics. Problems and Perspectives in the Nineties NATO
Phomopsis. 92, widespread (esp. north temperate). ASI Series vol. 269 269: 321, 1994), DeScenzo et al.
Some are parasites, at least in the Phomopsis state, (Phytopathology 89: 884, 1999), Peros et al. (MR
e.g. D. phaseo/orum var. batatatis (storage rot of 103: 1385, 1999), Acero et al. (Myco/. 96: 249,
sweet potato, lpomoea), D. citri (Phomopsis stem- 2004), Trouillas & Gubler (MR 108: 1195, 2004),
end rot of citrus fruits), D. perniciosa (a connexion Lardner et al. (MR 109: 799, 2005), Carmaran et al.
with die-back of fruit trees), D. phaseo/orum (pod (Fungal Diversity 23: 67, 2006).
blight of lima bean, Phaseo/us lunatus), D. woodii Diatrypales Chadef. ex D. Hawksw. & O.E. Erikss.
(lupinosis of sheep). See Wehmeyer (The genus Di- (1986) = Xylariales.
aporthe, 1933; revision), Uecker (Mem. N. Y. bot. Diatrype Fr. (1849), Diatrypaceae. Anamorphs Lib-
Gdn 49: 38, 1989; ontogeny), Williamson et al. (MR ertella, Cytosporina. 59, widespread. See Janex-
98: 1364, 1994; toxins), Linders & Van de Aa (MR Favre (Revue Myco/. Paris 42: 265, 1978; spore for-
99: 1409, 1995; mating types), Zhang et al. (Pl. Dis. mation), Glawe & Rogers (Mycotaxon 20: 401,
81: 1143, 1997; PCR detection), Phillips (Mycol. 91: 1984), Patil & Patil (Indian J. Myco/. Pl. Path. 13:
1001, 1999; on Vitis), Scheper (MR 104: 226, 2000; 134, 1985; 22 spp. India), Rappaz (Mycol. Helv. 2:
204 D/ATRYPELLA

285, 1987; key), Rappaz (Mycotaxon 30: 209, 1987; Dicellaeporisporites Kalgutkar (1997), Fossil Fungi. 2,
D. stigma group), Romero & Minter (TBMS 90: 457, Canada; Australia. See Kalgutkar (Review of Pa-
1988; asci), Dargan & Bhatia (Nova Hedwigia 48: laeobotany and Palynology 97: 210, 1997).
405, 1989; key 11 spp. Himalayas), Chac6n (Docums Dicellaesporites Elsik (1968), Fossil Fungi. 22 (Terti-
Myco/. 32 nos 127-128: 95, 2003; Mexico), Acero et ary), widespread.
al. (Myco/. 96: 249, 2004; phylogeny), Vasilyeva & Dicellispora Sawada (1944), anamorphic Pezizomy-
Stephenson (Fungal Diversity 17: 191, 2004; USA), cotina, Hso.OeP.?3. I, Taiwan.
Chlebicki (Czech Mycol. 57: 117, 2005; Czech Re- Dicellomyces L.S. Olive (1945), Brachybasidiaceae. 3
public), Carmanin et al. (Fungal Diversity 23: 67, (on Poaceae, Scirpus and Calamus), Europe; India;
2006), Zhang et al. (Myco/. 98: 1076, 2006; phylog- N. America. See Parmasto (Consp. System. Corti-
eny). ciac., 1968), McNabb & Talbot in Ainsworth et al.
Diatrypella (Ces. & De Not.) De Not. (1863), Diatry- (Eds) (The Fungi 4A: 317, 1973), Reid (TBMS 66:
paceae. Anamorph Libertella. 33, widespread. See 537, 1976), Berndt & Sharma (MR. 102: 1484, 1998;
Croxall (TBMS 33: 45, 1950), Glawe & Rogers (My- key).
cotaxon 20: 401, 1984), Glawe (Mem. N. Y. bot. Gdn Dicellomycetaceae Parmasto (1968) = Brachybasidi-
49: 51, 1989; anamorph), Pra§il (Ceskti Mykol. 45: aceae.
37, 1991; stroma), Chac6n (Docums Mycol. 32 nos Dicephalospora Spooner (1987), Rutstroemiaceae. 4,
127-128: 95, 2003; Mexico), Acero et al. (Myco/. 96: widespread. See Spooner (Biblthca Myco/. 116,
249, 2004; phylogeny, polyphyly), Vasilyeva & Ste- 1987), Zhuang (Fungal Diversity 3: 187, 1999; spp.
phenson (Fungal Diversity 19: 189, 2005; USA). trop. China), Verkley (Sydowia 56: 343, 2004).
Diatrypeopsis Speg. (1884) = Camillea fide Lress0e et Dichaena Fr. (1849) = Polymorphum fide Hawksworth
al. (MR. 93: 121, 1989), Lress0e (SA 13: 43, 1994;? & Punithalingam (TBMS 60: 501, 1973).
synonym of Xylaria). Dichaenaceae Fr. (1849) = Ascodichaenaceae.
Diatrypoidiella Manoharachary, Kunwar & Agarwal Dichaenopsella Petr. (1952) ? = Polymorphum fide
(2005) ? = Jattaea fide Manoharachary et al. (Indian Sutton (Myco/. Pap. 141, 1977).
Phytopath. 58: 205, 2005). Dichaenopsis Paoli ( 1905) = Stagonospora fide Butin
Dibaeis Clem. (1909), Icmadophilaceae (L). 13, wide- (Phytopath. Z. 100: 186, 1981 ).
spread (tropical). See Gier! & Kalb (Herzogia 9: 593, Dichaetis Clem. (1931) = Wentiomyces.
1993), Platt & Spatafora (Lichenologist 31: 409, Dichantharellus Corner ( 1966), Lachnocladiaceae. 2,
1999; phylogeny), Stenroos et al. (Myco/. Progr. 1: Malaysia. See Corner (Monogr. Cantharelloid Fungi:
267, 2002; phylogeny), Mi!ldlikowska et al. (Myco/. 99, 1966).
98: 1088, 2006; phylogeny), Wang et al. (Mo/. Phy- Dicheirinia Arthur (1907), Raveneliaceae. 12 (on
logen. Evol. 41: 295, 2006; phylogeny). Leguminosae), America (tropical); Mauritius; New
Dibeloniella Nannf. (1932), Dermateaceae. Anamorph Caledonia; Canary Islands; Madeira. See Cummins
Phialophora-like. I, Europe. See Nauta & Spooner (Mycol. 27: 151, 1935), Cummins (Bull. Torrey bot.
(Mycologist 14: 21, 2000; UK). Club 64: 39, 1937), Walker et al. (Australas. Pl.
Dibelonis Clem. (1909) = Leptotrochila fide Nannfeldt Pathol. 35: 1, 2006).
(Nova Acta R. Soc. Scient. upsa/., 1932). Dichelostroma Bat. & Peres (1963), anamorphic Pe-
Dibelonis Clem. & Shear ( 1931) = Leptotrochila fide zizomycotina, Cpt.OeH.?. 1, USA. See Batista &
Nannfeldt (Nova Acta R. Soc. Scient. upsal., 1932). Peres (Pub/roes Inst. Mico/. Recife 395: 5, 1963).
Diblastia Trevis. (1857) = Xanthoria fide Hawksworth Dichitonium Berk. & M.A. Curtis (1875)? = Dendro-
et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995). dochium. See also Oichitonium. fide Hawksworth et
Diblastospermella Speg. ( 1918) = Cicinnobella fide al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995).
Petrak (Sydowia 5: 328, 1951), Sutton (Myco/. Pap. Dichlaena Durieu & Mont. (1849), Trichocomaceae.
141, 1977). AnamorphAspergil/us. 1, N. Africa.
Diblepharis Lagerh. ( 1900) = Monoblepharis fide Dichlamys Syd. & P. Syd. (1920) = Uromyces fide
Fitzpatrick (The lower fungi. Phycomycetes, 1930). Thirumalachar (Sydowia 5: 23, 1951).
Dibotryon Theiss. & Syd. (1915), Venturiaceae. Ana- Dichobotrys Hennebert (1973), anamorphic Tricho-
morph Fusic/adium. 1, N. America. D. morbosum phaea, Hso.OeH.7. 4, widespread. See Hennebert
(syn. Apiosporina morbosa; black knot of Prunus). (Persoonia 7: 193, 1973), Kendrick (CJB 81: 75,
See Barr (Prodr. Cl. Locu/oasc., 1987), Barr (Sy- 2003; morphogenesis).
dowia 41: 25, 1989), Fernando et al. (Can. J. Pl. Dichochaete Parmasto (2001), Hymenochaetaceae. 2,
Path. 27: 364, 2005; diagnosis), Zhang et al. (Phyto- widespread. See Parmasto (Folio cryptog. Estonica
pathology 95: 859, 2005; population biology), Zhang 37: 56, 2000).
et al. (Pl. Dis. 89: 815, 2005; detection), Winton et Dichocladosporium K. Schub., U. Braun & Crous
al. (Myco/. 99: 240, 2007; phylogeny). (2007) = Graphiopsis Trail fide Schubert et al. (Stud
Dicaeoma Gray ( 1821) = Puccinia fide Dietel (Nat. Myco/. 58: 95, 2007), Braun et al. (Mycotaxon 103:
Pjlanzenfam. 6, 1928). 207, 2008).
Dicantharellaceae Jiilich (1982) = Lachnocladiaceae. Dichodium Nyl. (1888) = Physma fide Hawksworth et
Dicarpella Syd. & P. Syd. (1921),? Melanconidaceae. al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995).
Anamorph Tubakia. 4, N. America. See Reid & dichohyphidium, see hyphidium.
Dowsett (CJB 68: 398, 1990), Barr (Mycotaxon 41: Dicholobodigitus G.P. White & Illman (1988), ana-
287, 1991), Belisario (Mycotaxon 41: 147, 1991). morphic Pezizomycotina, Hso.= bP.28. 1, Canada.
Dicarphus Raf. (1808) nom. nud. ? = Hydnum fide See White & Illman (CJB 66: 2149, 1988).
Donk (Taxon 5: 75, 1956). Dichomera Cooke (1878), anamorphic Botryosphaeri-
Dicaryomycota Raf. (1808) nom. nud. ? = Hydnum aceae, St.#eP.1/19. 41, widespread. See Butin (Sy-
fide Donk (Taxon 5: 75, 1956). dowia 45: 161, 1993; pleomorphy), Yuan (Nova
dicaryon, see dikaryon. Hedwigia 70: 139, 2000; on Eucalyptus), Gehlot &
 DICTYOCHAETA 205

Purohit (Journal of Mycology and Plant Pathology 468, 1949).

34: 1, 2004; ultrastr.), Barber et al. (MR 109: 1347, Dicoccum Corda (1829) nom. ambig., anamorphic
2005; pleomorphy), Burgess et al. (Australas. Pl. Pezizomycotina. See Hughes & Pirozynski (CJB SO:
Path. 34: 557, 2005; Australia), Crous et al. (Stud. 2521, 1972).
Mycol. SS: 235, 2006; phylogeny). Dicollema Clem. (1909) = Collema F.H. Wigg. fide
Dichomitus D.A. Reid (1965), Polyporaceae. 7, Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8,
Europe; N. America. See Reid (Revta Biol. Lish. S: 1995).
149, 1964-5), Ipulet & Ryvarden (Syn. Fung. 20: 87, Dicrandromyces Thaxt. (1931) = Tetrandromyces fide
2005; Uganda). Tavares (Mycol. Mem. 9, 1985).
Dichomyces Thaxt. (1893) = Peyritschiella fide Ta- Dicranidion Harkn. (1885), anamorphic Orbilia,
vares (Mycol. Mem. 9, 1985). Hsp.lbH.10. 3, America. See Peek & Solheim (My-
Dichonema Blume & T. Nees (1826) = Dictyonema C. col. SO: 844, 1958), Pfister (Mycol. 89: 1, 1997; re-
Agardh ex Kunth fide Parmasto (Nova Hedwigia 29: view), Kendrick (CJB 81: 75, 2003; morphogenesis).
99, 1978). Dicranocladium Sousa da Camara (1931) nom. pro-
dichophysis, see hyphidium. vis., anamorphic Pezizomycotina.
Dichopleuropus D.A. Reid (1965), Lachnocladiaceae. Dicranophora J. Schrot. (1886), ? Mucoraceae. l (on
1, Malaysia. See Reid (Nova Hedwigia Beih. 18: 329, decaying agarics), widespread (north temperate). See
1965). Vuillemin (Annis mycol. S: 33, 1907), Dobbs (TBMS
Dichoporis Clem. (1909) = Strigula fide Hafellner & 21: 167, 1938), Volgmayr & Krisai-Greilhuber (MR
Kalb (Biblthca Lichenol. S7: 161, 1995). 100: 583, 1996; development, ultrastr.), Voigt &
Dichosporidium Pat. (1903), Roccellaceae (L). 6, Wostemeyer (Gene 270: 113, 2001; phylogeny).
widespread (tropical). See Thor (Op. Bot. 103, 1990), Dicranophoraceae J.H. Mirza (1979) = Mucoraceae.
Henssen & Thor (Nordic JI Bot. 18: 95, 1998; ontog- Lit.: Kirk (in litt. ).
eny), Thor (J. Jap. Bot. 77: 47, 2002; Japan, Taiwan), Dicranotropis Breddin [not traced] nom. dub., Fungi.?
Thor (Biblthca Lichenol. 9S: 543, 2007; Malaysia). Based on fungi on an insect.
Dichosporium Pat. ( 1899) =Dichosporidium. Dicteridium Raf. (1815) nom. dub., Fungi. No spp.
Dichostereaceae Jiilich ( 1982) = Lachnocladiaceae. included.
Dichostereum Pilat (1926), Lachnocladiaceae. Ana- dictydine granules, see plasmodic granules.
morph Spiniger. 11, widespread. See Boidin & Lan- Dictyoarthrinium S. Hughes (1952), anamorphic
quetin (Mycotaxon 6: 277, 1977), Boidin & Lan- Pezizomycotina, Hso.#eP.37. 2 or 4, widespread
quetin (BSMF 96: 381, 1980; key), Kotkova (Mikol. (tropical). See Hughes (Mycol. Pap. 48: 29, 1952),
Fitopatol. 38: 40, 2004; Russia). Mena Portales et al. (Revta lberoamer. Micol. 12: 31,
Dichothrix Theiss. (1912) [non Dichothrix Zanardini 1995; Cuba), Somrithipol (Mycol. 99: 792, 2007;
ex Bomet & Flahault. 1886, Cyanobacteria] = Schis- key).
todes. Dictyoarthrinopsis Bat. & Cif. (1958), anamorphic
Dichotomella Sacc. (1914) = Nigrospora fide Hughes Pezizomycotina, Hso.#eH.?. 1, Costa Rica. See Ba-
(CJB 36: 727, 1958). tista & Ciferri (Atti /st. bot. Univ. Lab. crittog. Pavia
Dichotomocladium Benny & R.K. Benj. (1975), ser. 5 lS: 57, 1958).
Syncephalastraceae. 5, widespread. See Benny & Dictyoasterina Hansf. ( 1947), Microthyriaceae. 1,
Benjamin (Aliso 8: 338, 1975), Benny & Benjamin Africa. See Hughes in Sugiyama (Ed.) (Pleomorphic
(Mycol. 8S: 660, 1993), Voigt & Wostemeyer (Gene Fungi: The Diversity and its Taxonomic Implications:
270: 113, 2001; phylogeny). 103, 1987).
Dichotomomyces Saito ex D.B. Scott (1970), Tricho- Dictyobole G.F. Atk. & Long (1902) = Lysurus fide
comaceae. Anamorph Polypaecilum. 1, Japan. See Dring (Kew Bull. 3S: 1, 1980).
Malloch (SA 6: 124, 1987; posn), Fort et al. (Boin Dictyocatenulata Finley & E.F. Morris (1967), ana-
Soc. Micol. Madridl4: 61, 1990). morphic Pezizomycotina, Hsy.#eH.23. 1, widespread.
Dichotomophthora Mehr!. & Fitzp. ex P.N. Rao See Seifert et al. (Mycol. 79: 459, 1987; gen. re-
(1966), anamorphic Pezizomycotina, Hso.= eP.26. 2, descr.).
widespread (esp. tropical). See de Hoog & van Oor- Dictyocephala A.G. Medeiros (1962) = Pantospora
schot (Proc. K. ned. Akad. Wet. Ser. C, Biol. Med. fide Deighton (Mycol. Pap. 140, 1976).
Sci. 86: 55, 1983), Hosoe et al. (Phytochem. 29: 997, Dictyocephalos Underw. ex V.S. White (1901), Phel-
1990; anthraquinone derivative from D. lutea), Eken loriniaceae. 1, widespread. See Long & Plunkett
(Mycotaxon 87: 153, 2003; Turkey), Kendrick (CJB (Mycol. 32: 696, 1940), Dios et al. (Mycotaxon 84:
81: 75, 2003; morphogenesis). 265, 2002), Fan & Liu (Mycosystema 23: 306, 2004;
Dichotomophthoropsis M.B. Ellis (1971), anamorphic China), Sarasini (Gasteromiceti Epigei: 406 pp.,
Pezizomycotina, Hso.0-= hP.26. 2, India; USA. See 2005).
Ellis (Mycol. Pap. 12S: 20, 1971), Rasheed et al. Dictyochaeta Speg. (1923), anamorphic Chaetosphae-
(Mycol. 82: 390, 1990; India). ria, Ascocodinaea, Hso/Hsy.OeWleH.16. c. 65,
dichotomous, branching, frequently successively, into widespread. See Hughes & Kendrick (N.Z. JI Bot. 6:
two more or less equal arms. 331, 1968), Gamundi et al. (Darwiniana 21: 95,
Dicladium Ces. (1852) = Colletotrichum fide Sutton 1977), Kuthubutheen & Nawawi (MR 9S: 1211,
(CJB 44: 887, 1966). 1991; Malaysian spp.), Kuthubutheen & Nawawi
Diclasmia Trevis. ( 1869) = Sticta fide Hawksworth et (MR 9S: 1220, 1991; Malaysian spp.), Kuthubutheen
al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995). & Nawawi (MR 9S: 1224, 1991; key 59 spp.), Re-
diclinous, having the oogonium and its antheridium on blova et al. (Sydowia Sl: 49, 1999; teleomorph),
different hyphae. Cf. androgynous. Whitton et al. (Fungal Diversity 4: 133, 2000; on
Diclonomyces Thaxt. (1931), Laboulbeniaceae. 3, Pandanaceae), Markovskaja & Treigiene (Botanica
pantropical. See Nannfeldt (Svensk bot. Tidskr. 43: Lithuanica 7: 93, 2001; Lithuania), Tsui et al. (Cryp-
206 DICTYOCHAETOPSIS

tog. Mycol. 22: 139, 2001; Hong Kong), Fernandez et Miller (Beih. Nova Hedwigia Sl, 1975).
al. (Mycol. 98: 121, 2006; phylogeny). Dictyopeltella Bat. & l.H. Lima (1959), Micropeltida-
Dictyochaetopsis Aramb. & Cabello (1990), anamor- ceae. 2, widespread (tropical). See Batista (Pub/foes
phic Chaetosphaeriaceae, Hso.l-= eH.16. 12, wide- Inst. Micol. Recife S6, 1959).
spread. See Arambarri & Cabello (Mycotaxon 38: 12, Dictyopeltis Theiss. (1913), Micropeltidaceae. 6, pan-
1990), Whitton et al. (Fungal Diversity 4: 133, 2000; tropical. See Batista (Pub/foes Inst. Micol. Recife S6,
on Pandanaceae), Calduch et al. (Mycol. 94: 1071, 1959), Miiller & von Arx (Beitr. Kryptfl. Schweiz 11
2002; Brazil). no. 2, 1962).
dictyochlamydospore, a non-deciduous multicelled Dictyopeplos Kuhl & Hassett (1824) = Phallus fide
chlamydospore composed of an outer wall separable Stalpers (in litt. ).
from the walls of the component cells which are Dictyophallus Corda (1842) =Phallus fide Stalpers (in
rather easily separated from each other, as in some litt. ).
Phoma spp. formerly ascribed to Peyronellaea Dictyophora Desv. (1809) = Phallus fide Dring (My-
(Luedemann, Mycol. SI: 778, 1961). col. Pap. 98, 1964).
Dictyochora Theiss. & Syd. (1914) nom. dub., Fungi. Dictyophrynella Bat. & Cavalc. (1964), anamorphic
Dictyochorella Theiss. & Syd. (1915) nom. dub., Pezizomycotina, Hso.= eP.?. I, Brazil. See Batista &
Fungi. See von Arx & Miiller (Stud. Mycol. 9, 1975). Cavalcanti (Portugaliae Acta Biologica Serie B 7:
Dictyochorina Chard6n (1932) nom. dub., Pezizomy- 356, 1964).
cotina. See Petrak (Sydowia S: 343, 1951 ). Dictyoploca Mont. ex Pat. (1890) = Gymnopus (Pers.)
Dictyocoprotus J.C. Krug & R.S. Khan (1991), Py- Roussel fide Kuyper (in litt. ).
ronemataceae. I (coprophilous), Mexico; USA. See Dictyopolyschema M.B. Ellis (1976), anamorphic
Krug & Khan (Mycol. 83: 103, 1991). Pezizomycotina, Hso.#eP.24. I, British Isles. See
Dictyocyclus Sivan., W.H. Hsieh & Chi Y. Chen Ellis (More Dematiaceous Hyphomycetes: 373,
( 1998), Parmulariaceae (L). I, Taiwan. See Sivane- 1976).
san et al. (J. Linn. Soc. Bot. 126: 323, 1998). dictyoporospore, a deciduous, multicelled porospore
Dictyodesmium S. Hughes (1951), anamorphic Pe- the component cells of which are firmly united and
zizomycotina, Hsp.#eP.l. 3, USA; France. See not enclosed by an outer wall, as in Alternaria
Hughes (Mycol. Pap. 36: 29, 1951), Zhao & Zhang (Luedemann, Mycol. Sl: 778, 1961).
(Mycosystema 24: 12, 2005; China). Dictyoporthe Petr. (1955), Melanconidaceae. Ana-
Dictyodochium Sivan. (1984), anamorphic Gibbera, morphs Hendersonula, Coryneum. 3, Pakistan; Tai-
Hsp.#eP.l/10. l, India. See Sivanesan (TBMS 82: wan. See Hsieh et al. (MR. 101: 1092, 1997; Taiwan),
517, 1984). Jaklitsch & Barr (Ost. Z. Pilzk. 6: 45, 1997; key).
Dictyodothis Theiss. & Syd. (1915), Dothideaceae. 2, Dictyopus Que!. (1886) = Boletus Fr. fide Singer (Far-
America. See Eriksson (Myconet S: 2969, 2000). lowia 2: 223, 1945).
Dictyographa Darb. (1897) = Darbishirella fide Hawk- Dictyorinis Clem. (1909) = Rinodina fide Hawksworth
sworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995). et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995).
Dictyographa Miill. Arg. (1893) = Opegrapha Ach. Dictyorostrella U. Braun (1999), anamorphic Pezizo-
fide Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn mycotina. l, Canada. See Braun (Schlechtendalia 3:
8, 1995), Grube (Bryologist 101: 377, 1998; phylog- 35, 1999).
eny), Ertz & Diederich (Lichenologist 39: 143, 2007; dictyoseptate, having transverse and longitudinal cross
synonymy). walls (septa), like layers of cement between bricks;
Dictyolaceae Gaum. ( 1926) = Tricholomataceae. The muriform.
Dictyolaceae have not yet been proposed as nom. rej. dictyosomes, ± spherical vesicles associated with the
against Tricholomataceae. edges of the membrane-bound sacs (cisternae) which
Dictyolus Que!. (1886) = Arrhenia fide Kuyper (in constitute the golgi apparatus in Oomycota and other
litt. ). fungi as shown by electron microscopy.
Dictyomollisia Rehm (1909) = Uleomyces fide von Dictyospiropes M.B. Ellis (1976), anamorphic Pezizo-
Arx (Persoonia 2: 421, 1963). mycotina, Hso.#eP.10. I, India. See Ellis (More De-
Dictyomorpha Mullins ( 1961 ), Chytridiales. 2 (on matiaceous Hyphomycetes: 214, 1976).
Oomycetes), N. America. See Dick (Straminipilous dictyosporangium, a septate sporangium, as in Dic-
Fungi: 670 pp., 2001). tyuchus.
Dictyonella Hohn. (1909), Saccardiaceae. 7, wide- dictyospore, differs from an amerospore (q.v.) by
spread (tropical). See von Arx (Persoonia 2: 421, being divided by intersecting septa in more than one
1963), Hsieh et al. (MR. 101: 897, 1997; Taiwan), plane; muriform spore. See Anamorphic fungi.
Inacio & Dianese (MR.102: 695, 1998; Brazil). Dictyosporites Felix (1894), Fossil Fungi. 2 (Paleo-
Dictyonema C. Agardh ex Kunth (1822), Agaricomy- cene), widespread.
cetidae (L). 7, widespread (esp. tropical). See Dictyosporium Corda (1836), anamorphic Pleospo-
Parmasto (Nova Hedwigia 29: 99, 1978), Chaves et rales, Hso.ObP.l. 28, widespread. See Sutton (Proc.
al. (Bryologist 107: 242, 2004; Costa Rica). Indian Acad. Sci. PL Sci. 94: 229, 1985; disposition
Dictyonema Reinsch (1875) nom. dub.,? Fungi. of names), Tzean & Chen (MR. 92: 497, 1989; 2
Dictyonemataceae Tomas. ex Tomas. (1950) = Atheli- n.spp.), Chen & Tzean (Fungal Science Taipei 14:
aceae. 105, 1999; Taiwan), Goh et al. (Fungal Diversity 2:
Dictyonematomyces Cif. & Tomas. (1954) = Dictyo- 65, 1999), Arambarri et al. (Mycotaxon 78: 185,
nema C. Agardh ex Kunth fide Parmasto (Nova 2001; Argentina), Photita et al. (Mycotaxon 82: 415,
Hedw. 29: 108, 1972). 2002; Thailand), Cai et al. (Sydowia SS: 129, 2003;
Dictyonia Syd. (1904), Helotiaceae. 2, widespread Yunnan), Cai et al. (Cryptog. Mycol. 24: 3, 2003;
(tropical). China, definition), Kodsueb et al. (Cryptog. Mycol.
Dictyopanus Pat. ( 1900) = Panellus fide Burdsall & 27: 111, 2006; Thailand), Tsui et al. (Fungal Diver-
 DIDYMOPSIS 207

sity 21: 157, 2006; phylogeny), Cai et al. (Persoonia 2003; AFLP analysis), Lindqvist-Kreuze et al. (Pl.
20: 53, 2008; phylogeny). Path. 52: 567, 2003; on Rubus), Boerema et al.
Dictyostomiopelta Viegas (1944), Micropeltidaceae. I, (Phoma Identification Manual Differentiation of
Brazil. Specific and Infra-Specific Taxa in Culture: 470 pp.,
Dictyothyriella Rerun (1914) = Micropeltis fide 2004), Chongo et al. (Pl. Dis. 88: 4, 2004; genetic
Clements & Shear (Gen. Fung., 1931 ). diversity, Canada), Koch & Utkhede (Can. J. Pl.
Dictyothyriella Speg. (1924), Micropeltidaceae. 1, Path. 26: 291, 2004; molecular detection), Peever et
Cape Horn. al. (Mo/. Ecol. 13: 291, 2004; population structure),
Dictyothyrina Theiss. (1913), Micropeltidaceae. 2, Lichtenzveig et al. (Eur. J. Pl. Path. 113: 15, 2005;
America. Israel), Aptroot (CBS Diversity Ser. 5, 2006), Schoch
Dictyothyrium Grove (1932)? = Mycoporum Flot. ex et al. (Mycol. 98: 1041, 2006; phylogeny).
Nyl. fide Sutton (Mycol. Pap. 141, 1977). Didymellina Hohn. (1918) = Mycosphaerella fide von
Dictyothyrium Theiss. (1912), Micropeltidaceae. c. 15, Arx & Millier (Stud. Mycol. 9, 1975), Braun et al.
widespread (tropical). (Mycol. Progr. 2: 3, 2003).
Dictyotopileos Dilcher (1965), Fossil Fungi, Micro- Didymellopsis (Sacc.) Clem. & Shear (1931), Xan-
peltidaceae. 1 (Eocene), USA. thopyreniaceae. 4 (on lichens), Europe. See Grube &
Dictyotremella Kobayasi (1971), Tremellaceae. 1, Hafellner (Nova Hedwigia 51: 283, 1990).
Papua New Guinea. See Kobayasi (Bull. natn. Sci. Didymobotryaceae Nann. (1934) = Ophiocordycipita-
Mus. Tokyo, B 14: 481, 1971). ceae.
Dictyotrichiella Munk (1953) = Capronia fide Miiller Didymobotryopsis Henn. (1902) = Hirsutella fide
et al. (TBMS 88: 63, 1987), Janex-Favre (Cryptog. Samson & Evans (MR. 95: 887, 1991).
Mycol. 9: 133, 1988; ontogeny), Untereiner (Mycol. Didymobotrys Clem. & Shear (1931) = Didymobotry-
89: 120, 1997; morphology), Untereiner & Naveau opsis.
(Mycol. 91: 67, 1999; phylogeny). Didymobotryum Sacc. (1886), anamorphic Pezizomy-
Dicyma Boulanger (1897), anamorphic Ascotricha, cotina, Hsy.leP.28. 7, N. America; Asia. See Seifert
Hsy.OeP.10. 11, widespread. See Hawksworth (My- (Mem. N. Y. bot. Gdn 59: 109, 1990; Indonesia),
col. Pap. 126, 1971 ), von Arx (Proc. k. ned. Akad. D'Souza & Bhat (Mycol. 94: 535, 2002; India).
Wet. Ser. C, Biol. Med. Sci. 85: 21, 1982), Udagawa Didymocbaeta Sacc. & Ellis (1898), anamorphic Pe-
& Uchiyama (Mycotaxon 70: 177, 1999; teleo- zizomycotina, Cpd.I-= eH.15. 1, N. America.
morph), Davis et al. (Am. J. Bot. 90: 1661, 2003; Didymochaetina Bat. & J.L. Bezerra (1965), anamor-
endophytic taxa), Watanabe et al. (Mycoscience 44: phic Pezizomycotina, Cpd.leH.?. 1, Jamaica. See Ba-
411, 2003; from Basidiomycota, Japan), Tavares et tista & Bezerra (Riv. Patol. veg., Pavia Ser. 4 1: 44,
al. (Fitopatol. Brasil 29: 148, 2004; Brazil). 1965).
Didonia Velen. (1934), ? Helotiales. 5, Europe. Per- Didymochlamys Henn. (1897) [non Didymochlamys
haps part of the Hyaloscyphaceae. See Svrcek (Cesk:O Hook. 1872, Rubiaceae] = Kuntzeomyces.
Mykol. 46: 41, 1992; status). Didymochora Hohn. (1918), anamorphic Euryachora,
Didothis Clem. ( 1931) = Uleodothis. St.OeH.?. 1, Europe.
Didymaria Corda (1842) = Ramularia Unger fide Didymocladiaceae Nann. (1934) = Hypocreaceae.
Hughes (CJB 36: 727, 1958), Braun (Nova Hedwigia Didymocladium Sacc. (1886) = Cladobotryum fide
Beih. 53: 291, 1991). Hughes (CJB 36: 727, 1958).
Didymariopsis Speg. (1910) = Colletotrichum fide Didymocoryne Sacc. & Trotter (1913), Helotiales. 2,
Deighton(TBMS59: 185, 1972). widespread (north temperate).
Didymascella Maire & Sacc. (1903), ? Hemiphacidi- Didymocrater Mart. (1821) nom. dub.,? Fungi.
aceae. 3 (on conifers), Europe; N. America. Didymocrea Kowalski (1965), Pleosporales. 1, India.
D. thujina damages Thuja. See Minter (IM/ Descr. See Kowalski (Mycol. 57: 404, 1965; <level.), Luttrell
Fungi Bact.: no. 1334, 1998). (Am. J. Bot. 62: 186, 1975; development), Aptroot
Didymascina Hohn. (1905) = Didymosphaeria fide (Stud. Mycol. 37, 1995; posn), Rossman et al. (Stud.
Aptroot (Nova Hedwigia 60, 1995). Mycol. 42: 248 pp., 1999), Kruys et al. (MR. 110:
Didymascus Sacc. ( 1896), ? Rhytismatales. 1, Siberia. 527, 2006; phylogeny).
See Korf(Mycol. 54: 24, 1962). Didymocyrtidium Vain. (1921), Dothideomycetes. 2,
Didymaster Bat. & H. Maia (1967) = Strigula fide Europe.
Liicking et al. (Lichenologist 30: 121, 1998). Didymocyrtis Vain. (1921), Dothideomycetes. 1 (on
Didymella Sacc. (1880), Pleosporales. Anamorphs Caloplaca), Finland.
Ascochyta, Phoma. c. 88, widespread. D. applanata Didymolepta Munk (1953), Leptosphaeriaceae. 2,
(raspberry spur blight), D. citrullina (on cucurbits), Europe. See Eriksson & Hawksworth (SA 7: 68,
D. lycopersici (tomato stem and fruit rots). See Cor- 1988), Barr (Mycotaxon 43: 371, 1992).
baz (Phytopath. Z. 28: 375, 1956), Holm (Taxon 24: Didymopeltis Bat. & I.H. Lima (1959) = Schizothy-
475, 1975; nomencl.), Corlett (CJB 59: 2016, 1981), rium fide Miiller & von Arx (Beitr. Kryptjl. Schweiz
Kaiser et al. (Pl. Dis. 81: 809, 1997), Navas-Cortes et 11 no. 2, 1962).
al. (Phytoparasitica 26: 199, 1998; genetics), Silva- Didymopleella Munk (1953), Dothideomycetes. 4,
Hanlin & Hanlin (MR. 103: 153, 1999; phylogeny), Europe. See Munk (Dansk bot. Ark. 15: 109, 1953).
Liew et al. (Mo/. Phylogen. Evol. 16: 392, 2000; phy- Didymoporisporonites Sheffy & Dilcher (1971), Fos-
logeny), Armstrong et al. (Can. J. Pl. Path. 23: 110, sil Fungi. 10 (Eocene, Tertiary), China; USA.
2001; mating types), Somai et al. (Phytopathology Didymopsamma Petr. (1925) = Chaetosphaeria fide
92: 997, 2002; molecular variation), Barve et al. Miiller & von Arx (Beitr. Kryptjl. Schweiz 11 no. 2,
(Fungal Genetics Biol. 39: 151, 2003; mating types), 1962).
Fatehi et al. (Mycopathologia 156: 317, 2003; Didymopsis Sacc. & Marchal (1885), anamorphic
A. pinodes complex), Kothera et al. (MR. 107: 297, Pezizomycotina, Hsy.leH. l. 5, widespread.
108 DIDYMOPSORA

Didymopsora Dietel (1899), Pucciniosiraceae. 6 (on Didymotrichella Arnaud (1954), anamorphic Pezizo-
dicots (0, Ill)), S. America; Africa. See Cunningham mycotina, Hso.leP.?27. I, France. See Arnaud
(Mycol. 60: 769, 1968), Buritica (Rev. Acad. Colomb. (BSMF69: 284, 1953).
Cienc. 18: 131, 1991). Didymotrichia Berl. (1893) = Neopeckia fide von Arx
Didymopsorella Thirum. (1950), Uropyxidaceae. 2 (on & Millier (Stud. Mycol. 9, 1975), von Arx & Millier
Toddalia (Rutaceae)), Africa; China; India; Sri (Sydowia 37: 6, 1984).
Lanka. See Thirumalachar (Sci. Cult. 16: 210, 1950). Didymotrichiella Munk (1953) = Capronia fide Millier
Didymopycnomyces Cavalc. & A.A. Silva (1972) = et al. (TBMS 88: 63, 1987).
Coenogonium Ehrenb. fide Lilcking et al. (Lichen- Didymotrichum Bonord. (1851) = Cladosporium fide
ologist 30: 121, 1998), Rivas Platas et al. (Fungal Hughes (CJB 36: 727, 1958).
Diversity 23: 255, 2006). Didymotrichum Hohn. (1914) = Dactylaria fide Bhatt
Didymosamarospora T.W. Johnson & H.S. Gold & Kendrick (CJB 46, 1968).
(1957) nom. dub., Fungi. See Kohlmeyer & Kohl- Didymozoophaga Soprunov & Galiulina (1951) =
meyer (Marine Mycology, 1979). Arthrobotrys fide Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of
Didymosamarosporella, see Didymosamarospora. the Fungi edn 8, 1995).
Didymosira Clem. ( 1909) = Pucciniosira. Diederichia D. Hawksw. (2003), anamorphic Do-
Didymosphaerella Cooke (1889), Montagnulaceae. thideomycetes. l (on lichens), Spain. See Etayo &
See Aptroot (Stud. Mycol. 37, 1995), Ramaley (My- Diederich (Mycotaxon 60: 415, 1996), Hawksworth
cotaxon 78: 435, 2001; on Yucca). (Lichenologist 35: 206, 2003).
Didymosphaerla Fuckel (1870) nom. cons., Didymos- Diederimyces Etayo ( 1995), Verrucariaceae. Ana-
phaeriaceae. Anamorphs Fusicladiella-like, Phoma- morph Phaeosporobolus. l, Spain. See Etayo (Nova
like. 23, widespread. See Kohlmeyer & Volkmann- Hedwigia 61: 190, 1995), Calatayud & Barreno
Kohlmeyer (MR 94: 685, 1990; redisp. marine spp.), (Lichenologist 35: 279, 2003; teleomorph-anamorph
Hyde (Sydowia 46: 29, 1994), Aptroot (Stud. Mycol. connection).
37, 1995; key), Aptroot (Nova Hedwigia 60: 325, Diedickea Syd. & P. Syd. (1913), anamorphic Pezizo-
1995; excl. names), Hyde et al. (Nova Hedwigia 69: mycotina, Cpt.OeH.?. 3, widespread (tropical).
449, 1999; on palms). Diedickella Petr. (1922) = Stagonospora fide Clements
Didymosphaerlaceae Munk (1953), Pleosporales. 4 & Shear (Gen. Fung., 1931).
gen.(+ 6 syn.), 50 spp. Diehlia Petr. (1951) ? = Phaeangellina fide Korf in
Lit.: Scheinpflug (Ber. schweiz. bot. Ges. 68: 325, Ainsworth et al. (Eds) (The Fungi 4A: 249, 1973).
1958), Kohlmeyer & Volkmann-Kohlmeyer (MR 94: Diehliomyces Gilkey (1955), ? Pezizales. I, wide-
685, 1990), Aptroot (Nova Hedwigia 60: 325, 1995), spread. D. microsporus; truffle-like fungus invading
Aptroot (Stud. Mycol. 37: 160 pp., 1995), Aptroot mushroom beds. See Lress0e & Hansen (MR 111:
(Stud. Mycol. 37, 1995), Hyde et al. (Nova Hedwigia 1075, 2007; phylogeny).
69: 449, 1999). dlel, a 24-hr periodicity. Cf. circadian, diurnal.
Didymosphaerltes Fiore (1932), Fossil Fungi. I (Eo- Dielsiella Henn. (1903) = Cycloschizon fide Millier &
cene), Italy. von Arx (Beitr. Kryptjl. Schweiz 11 no. 2, 1962).
Didymosphaerltes Pia (1927), Fossil Fungi. I. Dietel (Paul; 1860-1947; Germany). High school
didymospore, differs from an amerospore (q.v.) in teacher, Leipzig. A life-long student of the Puccinia-
having one transverse septum. See Anamorphic les, from 1887 to 1943 he published more than 150
fungi. papers on rusts. At the time, his work was generally
Didymosporlella Traverso & Migliardi (1911) nom. accepted as the most authoritative on rust classifica-
dub., anamorphic Pezizomycotina. See Sutton (My- tion. Pubis. Hemibasidii und Uredinales. Engler &
col. Pap. 141, 1977). Prantl, Die Natiirlichen Pjlanzenfamilien (1898);
Didymosporina Hohn. (1916), anamorphic Pezizomy- Unterklasse Hemibasidii (Ustilaginales und Uredina-
cotina, Cac.leP.19. I, Europe. See Szab6 (Acta phy- les). Engler & Prantl, Die Natiirlichen Pjlanzenfami-
topath. entom. Hung. 32: 69, 1997). lien ( 1928). Biogs, obits etc. Poeverlein (Sydowia 4:
Didymosporls Clem. & Shear (1931) = Didy- l, 1950) [bibliography, portrait]; Stafleu & Cowan
mosporiella. (TL-2 1: 649, 1976).
Didymosporlum Nees (1816) nom. dub., anamorphic Dietelia Henn. ( 1897), Pucciniosiraceae. 12 (on dicots
Pezizomycotina. See Sutton (Mycol. Pap. 141, 1977). (0, Ill)), America (± tropical); Africa; Japan; Philip-
Didymosporlum Sacc. ( 1880) nom. illegit., anamor- pines; New Guinea. See Buritica (Rev. Acad. Co-
phic Pezizomycotina, Cac.OeP.?. I, Italy. See Sutton lomb. Cienc. 18: 131, 1991 ), Gjrerum et al. (Lidia 5:
(Mycol. Pap. 141, 1977). 18, 2000; Uganda), Evans & Ellison (Mycol. 97: 935,
Didymosporonites Sheffy & Dilcher (1971), Fossil 2005; sp. on Mikania), Maier et al. (MR 111: 176,
Fungi. 4, USA. 2007).
Didymostilbe Bres. & Sacc. (1902) nom. dub., Fungi. Dievernia M. Choisy (1931) = Rarnalina fide Hawk-
See Sydow & Sydow (Annis mycol. 1: 176, 1903). sworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995).
Didymostilbe Henn. (1902), anamorphic Peethambara, differential hosts, the special species or cultivars of
Hsp.leH.15. 8, Asia. See Seifert (Stud. Mycol. 27: host plants the reactions of which are used for deter-
130, 1985; 6 spp. Indonesia), Rossman et al. (Mycol. mining physiologic races.
93: 100, 2001; phylogeny), Samuels et al. (Tropical diffiuent, breaking up in water.
Mycology 2: 13, 2002; key). diffract (of a pileus surface), cracked into small areas;
Didymothozetia Rangel (1915), anamorphic Pezizo- areolate.
mycotina, Hsp.1-= eH.?. 1, Brazil. Diffractella Guarro, P.F. Cannon & Aa (1991),
Didymothyriella Bat. & l.H. Lima (1959) = Ploch- Lasiosphaeriaceae. l (from wood), Europe; Japan.
mopeltis fide Millier & von Arx (Beitr. Kryptjl. See Guarro et al. (SA 10: 79, 1991), Huhndorf et al.
Schweiz 11 no. 2, 1962). (Mycol. 96: 368, 2004).
 DIMELAENA 209

diffuse, widely or loosely spreading and having no ford University ( 1728). Paid special attention to fungi
distinct margin; - wall building, see wall building. (incl. lichen-forming species), and mosses. Pubis.
digitate, with deep radiating divisions, finger-like. Historia Muscorum (1742) [includes all the then
Digitatispora Doguet (1962), Atheliaceae. 2 (marine), known lichen-forming fungi, many of which are sup-
Europe; N. America. See Doguet (Compte rendu ported by specimens in the fungal reference collec-
hebdomadaire des Sciences de I 'Academie des sci- tion in Oxford (OXF)]. Biogs, obits etc. Anon. (Ox-
ences Paris 254: 4338, 1962). ford Dictionary ofNational Biography concise edn 1:
Digitatisporaceae Jiilich ( 1982) = Atheliaceae. 796, 1993); Grummann (1974: 9); forgensen et al.
Digitellus Paulet (1791 ), anamorphic Lentinus. I. See (Botanical Journal of the Linnean Society 115: 261,
Donk(Taxon 11: 82, 1962). 1994 [typification of many names of lichen-forming
Digitodesmium P.M. Kirk (1981), anamorphic Pleo- fungi]); Petersen (Mycotaxon 5: 415, 1977 [discus-
sporales, Hsp.ObP.1. 4, widespread. See Sutton sion of mycological work]); Stafleu & Cowan (TL-2
(Proc. Indian Acad. Sci. Pl. Sci. 94: 229, 1985), Ho 1: 655, 1976).
et al. (Myco/. 91: 900, 1999; Hong Kong), Cai et al. Dilophia Sacc. (1883) [non Dilophia Thomson 1853,
(Nova Hedwigia 75: 525, 2002; Philippines), Cai et Cruciferae] = Lidophia.
al. (Sydowia 55: 129, 2003; Yunnan), Tsui et al. Dilophospora Desm. (1840), anamorphic Lidophia,
(Fungal Diversity 21: 157, 2006; phylogeny), Cai et St.= eH.15. 1, widespread. See Walker & Sutton
al. (Persoonia 20: 53, 2008; phylogeny). (TBMS 62: 231, 1974; teleomorph), Riley et al. (MR
Digitodochium Tubaki & Kubono (1989), anamorphic 102: 301, 1998; allozyme analysis).
Pezizomycotina, Hsp.lbH.1. 1, Japan. See Tubaki & Diluvlicola K.D. Hyde, S.W. Wong & E.B.G. Jones
Kubono (Sydowia 41: 344, 1989). (1998), Annulatascaceae. 1 (from freshwater),
Digitomyces Mercado, Calduch & Gene (2003), ana- Brunei. See Hyde et al. (Fungal Diversity 1: 141,
morphic Pezizomycotina, H?.?.?. 1, Taiwan. See 1998), Ho & Hyde (Fungal Diversity 4: 21, 2000),
Mercado Sierra et al. (Mycol. 95: 860, 2003). Raja et al. (Mycotaxon 88: 1, 2003).
Digitopodium U. Braun, Heuchert & K. Schub. (2006), Dimargaris Tiegh. (1875), Dirnargaritaceae. 7 (myco-
anamorphic Pezizomycotina, H?.?.?. 1 (on Hemileia), parasites of Mucorales), widespread. See Benjamin
Zaire. See Braun et al. (Schlechtendalia 13: 66, (Aliso 6: 1, 1965; key), Mandelbrot & Erb (Myco/.
2006). 64: 1124, 1972; hosts of D. verticillata), Saikawa (J.
Digitoramispora R.F. Castaileda & W.B. Kendr. Jap. Bot. 52: 200, 1977; septa) ultrastr.), Jeffries &
(1990), anamorphic Pezizomycotina, Hso.ObP.19. 2, Young (Ann. Bot. 47: 107, 1981; haustoria), Jeffries
widespread. See Castaneda Ruiz & Kendrick (Univ. & Cuthbert (Protoplasma 121: 129, 1984; ultrastr.),
Waterloo Biol. Ser. 33: 18, 1990), Somrithipol & Jeffries & Young (TBMS 83: 223, 1984; spore ul-
Jones (Nova Hedwigia 77: 373, 2003; Thailand). trastr.), Kirk & Kirk (TBMS 82: 551, 1984), Tanabe
Digitosarcinella S. Hughes (1984), anamorphic Pe- et al. (J. gen. appl. Microbial. Tokyo 51: 267, 2005;
zizomycotina, Hso. l bH. l. 1, Brazil. See Hughes (CJB phylogeny), James et al. (Nature 443: 818, 2006;
62: 2208, 1984). phylogeny), White et al. (Myca/. 98: 872, 2006; phy-
Digitosporium Gremmen (1953), anamorphic Cru- logeny).
menulopsis, St.ObP.1. 1, Finland. See Gremmen (Acta Dimargaritaceae R.K. Benj. (1959), Dimargaritales. 3
Bot. Neer/. 2: 233, 1953). gen., 13 spp.
Digitothyrea P.P. Moreno & Egea (1992), Lichinaceae Lit.: Benjamin (Aliso 4: 321, 1959), Benjamin (Al-
(L). 3, Africa; C. America. See Moreno & Egea iso 5: 11, 1961), Benjamin (Aliso 5: 273, 1963), Ben-
(Lichenologist 24: 215, 1992), Schultz & Bude) jamin (Aliso 6: 1, 1965), Beblowska (Acta My-
(Lichenologist 34: 39, 2002; key), Schultz & Budel co/ogica Warszawa 27: 271, 1991), Wrzosek & Ga-
(Lichenologist 35: 151, 2003; phylogeny). jowniczek (Acta Myco/ogica Warszawa 33: 265,
Digraphis Clem. (1909) = Graphis fide Hawksworth et 1998), Tanabe et al. (Mo/. Phylogen. Eva/. 30: 438,
al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995). 2004).
Diheterospora Kamyschko ex G.L. Barron & Onions Dimargaritales R.K. Benj. (1979). Kickxellomycotina.
(1966) = Pochonia fide Barron & Onions (CJB 44: 1 fam., 4 gen., 14 spp. Fam.:
861, 1966), Barron (CJB 63: 211, 1985; 12 spp. from Dimargaritaceae
parasitized rotifers), Barron (CJB 69: 494, 1991; seg- Lit.: Benjamin (Aliso 4: 321, 5: 273, 6: 1, 1959-
regation of Rotipherophthora), Garns & Zare (My- 1965, in Kendrick (Ed.), The whole fungus 2: 573,
cology Series 19: 17, 2003; review). 1979), Tanabe et al. (Mo/. Phylogen. Eva/. 16: 253,
Dihyphis Locq. (1985), Fossil Fungi. 1, Estonia. 2000; phylogeny), White et al. (Myca/. 98: 860,
Dikarya, Fungi. (Neomycota Caval.-Sm.). A subking- 2006; molecular phylogeny), Hibbett et al. (MR 111:
dom for the (least inclusive clade that contains) As- 109, 2007), and see under Family.
comycota and Basidiomycota (Hibbett et al., MR 111: Dimastigosporium Faure) & Schotter (1965), anamor-
509, 2007). phic Pezizomycotina, Ccu.OeH.?. 1 (coprophilous),
dikaryon (adj. dikaryotic), a cell having two geneti- Sahara. See Faure) & Schotter (Revue Myca/. Paris
cally distinct haploid nuclei. 30: 156, 1964).
dikaryoparaphysis, see hyphidium. Dimaura Norman (1853) = Catolechia fide Hafellner
dikaryotization, the conversion of a homokaryon into (Nova Hedwigia 30: 673, 1978).
a dikaryon typically by the fusion of 2 compatible Dimelaena Norman (1853), Caliciaceae (L). 8, wide-
homokaryons, but see Buller phenomenon; illegiti- spread. See Sheard (Bryologist 80: 100, 1977; pa-
mate -, the sporadic occurrence of a dikaryon in non- laeogeography, chemotaxonomy), Leuckert et al.
compatible di-mon matings. (Nova Hedwigia 34: 623, 1981; chemotypes),
dilacerate, tom asunder. Mayrhofer et al. (Mycotaxon 58: 293, 1996; S. hemi-
Dillenius (Johann Jacob; 1684-1747; Germany, later sphere), Calatayud & Rico (Bryologist 102: 39, 1999;
England). First Sherardian Professor of Botany, Ox- chemotypes), Nordin & Mattsson (Lichenologist 33:
210 DIMERA

3, 2001; phylogeny), Elvebakk & Moberg (Lichen- 1962).

ologist 34: 311, 2002; Chile), Rico et al. (Lichenolo- Dimerosporium Fuckel ( 1870) = Asterina fide Millier
gist 35: 117, 2003; link with Buellia), Obermayer et & von Arx (Beitr. Kryptfl. Schweiz 11 no. 2, 1962).
al. (Symb. bot. upsal. 34 no. 1: 327, 2004; Tibet), dimerous (of basidia), having a constriction between
Rico et al. (Cryptog. Myco/. 27: 149, 2006; Iberian the probasidium and the metabasidium, as in Brachy-
peninsula). basidium.
Dimera Fr. (1825) = Oedemium fide Hughes (CJB 36: dimidiate (I) shield-like; appearing to lack one half, or
727, 1958). having one half very much smaller than the other; (2)
Dimerella Trevis. (1880) = Coenogonium Ehrenb. fide (of a pileus), without a stalk and semi-circular; (3) (of
Santesson (Symb. bot. upsa/. 12 no. 1: 1, 1952) but lamellae), stretching only halfway to the stipe; (4) (of
see Vt\zda & Farkas (Folia geobot. phytotax. 23: 187, an ascomatal wall), having the outer wall covering
1988; key 12 spp. Afr.), Alvarez Andres & Carballal only the top part.
Duran (Nova Hedwigia 73: 409, 2001; Iberian penin- dimitic, see hyphal analysis.
sula), Kauff & Lutzoni (Mo/. Phylogen. Evol. 25: dimixis, see heterothallism.
138, 2002; phylogeny), Grube et al. (MR 108: 1111, di-mon, see Buller phenomenon.
2004; phylogeny), Malcolm (Australasian Lichenol- dimorphic, having two forms; esp. of Histoplasma,
ogy 54: 19, 2004; New Zealand), Malcolm (Austral- Sporothrix, and other pathogens of humans and ani-
asian Lichenology 56: 25, 2005; Australasia), Rivas mals which have yeast and mycelial habits. See
Platas et al. (Fungal Diversity 23: 255, 2006; Costa Romano (in Ainsworth & Sussman (Eds), The Fungi
Rica, rein with Coenogonium). 2: 181, 1966; review), Szaniszlo (Ed.) (Fungal di-
Dimeriaceae E. Milli. & Arx ex Arx & E. Milli. (1975) morphism., 1985), San-Blas (Handb. Appl. Myco/. 2.
= Pseudoperisporiaceae. Humans, animals and insects: 459, 1991; molec. as-
Dimeriella Speg. ( 1908), Parodiopsidaceae. 2, Brazil. pects).
See Farr (Mycol. 71: 243, 1979), Barr (Prodr. Cl. Lo- Dimorphocystldaceae Jilli ch ( 1982) = Pterulaceae.
cu/oasc., 1987; posn). Dimorphocystis Corner ( 1950) = Actiniceps fide
Dimeriellina Chardon (1939) = Auerswaldiella fide Boedijn (Persoonia 1: II, 1959).
von Arx & Millier (Beitr. Kryptfl. Schweiz 11 no. 1, Dimorphomyces Omoifo (1997) nom. illegit., anamor-
1954). phic Pezizomycotina, Hso.?.?. 1, Nigeria. See Omoifo
Dimeriellopsis F. Stevens (1927) = Nematostoma fide (Hindustan Antibiot. Bull. 38: 8, 1996).
Sivanesan (SA 6: 201, 1987). Dimorphomyces Thaxt. (1893), Laboulbeniaceae. 27,
Dimerina Theiss. (1912), Pseudoperisporiaceae. Ana- widespread. See Weir & Rossi (Mycol. 93: 171,
morph Ectosticta. c. 10 (on Meliolaceae, Asterina- 2001; Bolivia), Santamaria (F/. Myco/. Iberica 5,
ceae), widespread (tropical). See Hansford (Myco/. 2003; Iberian peninsula).
Pap. 15, 1946), Farr et al. (CJB 63: 1983, 1985), Dimorphomycetaceae S. Colla (1934) = Laboul-
Reynolds & Gilbert (Aust. Syst. Bot. 18: 265, 2005; beniaceae.
Australia). Dimorphospora Tubaki (1958), anamorphic Hymeno-
Dimerinopsis Syd. & P. Syd. (1917) = Dimerina fide scyphus, Hso.OeH.3+15. l, widespread. See Tubaki
von Arx & Millier (Stud. Myco/. 9, 1975). (J. Hattori bot. Lab. 20: 156, 1958), Belliveau & Biir-
Dimeriopsis F. Stevens (1917) = Dirnerina fide Millier locher (MR 109: 1407, 2005; phylogeny).
& von Arx (Beitr. Kryptfl. Schweiz 11no.2, 1962). Dimorphotricha Spooner (1987), Hyaloscyphaceae. 1,
Dimerisma Clem. (1909) = Spheconisca fide Hawk- Australia. See Spooner (Biblthca Myco/. 116, 1987).
sworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995). Dinemasporiella Bubak & Kabat (1912) = Pseu-
Dimerium (Sacc. & P. Syd.) Sacc. & D. Sacc. (1905) dolachnea Ranoj. fide Sutton (Myco/. Pap. 141,
nom. dub., Dothideomycetes. See also Phaeostigme. 1977).
See Hughes (Mycol. Pap. 166, 1993). Dinemasporiella Speg. (1910) nom. dub., anamorphic
Dimerium (Sacc. & P. Syd.) Sacc. & D. Sacc. (1905), Pezizomycotina. See Sutton (Myco/. Pap. 141, 1977).
Parodiopsidaceae. Anamorph Cicinnobella. 1, Chile. Dinemasporiopsis Bubak & Kabat (1914) = Pseu-
See Hughes (Mycol. Pap. 166, 1993). dolachnea Ranoj. fide Sutton (Myco/. Pap. 141,
Dimeromyces Thaxt. (1896), Laboulbeniaceae. 109 (on 1977).
beetles), widespread. See Santamaria (Nova Hed- Dinemasporis Clem. & Shear (1931) = Dine-
wigia 58: 177, 1994), Kaur & Mukerji (Mycoscience masporiella Speg.
37: 61, 1996), Weir & Hammond (Biodiv. Cons. 6: Dinemasporium Lev. (1846), anamorphic Phomato-
701, 1997; on beetles), Terada (Mycoscience 41: 39, spora, Ccu.OeH.15. 18, widespread. See Nag Raj
2000; Japan), Santamaria (Fl. Mycol. Iberica 5, 2003; (Coelomycetous Anamorphs with Appendage-bearing
Iberian peninsula), Majewski (Acta Myco/ogica War- Conidia, 1993), Yamaguchi et al. (Mycoscience 46:
szawa 41: 65, 2006; Poland). 367, 2005; Japan), Duan et al. (Fungal Diversity 26:
Dimerospora Th. Fr. (1860) = Lecania fide Hawk- 205, 2007; key).
sworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995). Dingleya Trappe (1979), Tuberaceae. 7 (hypogeous),
Dimerosporiella Hohn. (1909) = Dimerosporina. Australia. See Trappe et al. (Aust. Syst. Bot. 5: 597,
Dimerosporiella Speg. ( 1908), Bionectriaceae. Ana- 1992), O'Donnell et al. (Mycol. 89: 48, 1997; phy-
morph Acremonium-like. l (on hyphae of Meliola), logeny), Percudani et al. (Mo/. Phylogen. Evol. 13:
Brazil. See Rossman et al. (Stud. Myco/. 42: 248 pp., 169, 1999; DNA), Hansen & Pfister (Myco/. 98:
1999). 1029, 2006; phylogeny), Lressee & Hansen (MR 111:
Dimerosporina Hohn. (1910) = Dysrhynchis fide 1075, 2007; phylogeny).
Millier & von Arx (Beitr. Kryptfl. Schweiz 11 no. 2, dioecism (adj. dioecious ), the condition in which the
1962). male and female sex structures are on different thalli,
Dimerosporiopsis Henn. (1901) = Antennularia fide e.g. in certain Laboulbeniales; also reported in
Millier & von Arx (Beitr. Kryptfl. Schweiz 11 no. 2, Lecidea verruca where the 'male' thalli are mostly
 DIPLOCYSTIDIACEAE 211

smaller (Poelt, Pl. Syst. Evol. 135: 81, 1980). cf. Diplobionticae. Subclass introduced by Nannfeldt
monoecism, heterothallism. (1932) for Ascomycota in which the life cycle con-
Dioicomyces Thaxt. (1901), Laboulbeniaceae. 32, sists of two thalli (bionts ), like the gametophyte and
widespread. See Rossi (Mycol. 85: 125, 1993), Kaur sporophyte of many algae, e.g. Spermophthora is dip-
& Mukerji (Mycoscience 37: 61, 1996), Santamaria lobiontic, because of its two generations, free from
(MR 106: 615, 2002; revision). each other; cf. Haplobionticae.
Diomedella Hertel (1984), Lecanoraceae (L). 2, New Diplocarpa Massee ( 1895), Helotiales. 1, Europe. See
Zealand; sub-Antarctic islands. See Hertel (Nova Nauta & Spooner (Mycologist 14: 21, 2000; UK).
Hedwigia Beih. 79: 445, 1984). Diplocarpon F.A. Wolf(1912), Helotiales. Anamorphs
Dionysia Arnaud (1952) =Candelabrum fide Bottom- Entomosporium, Marssonina. 6, widespread.
ley (TBMS 37: 234, 1954). D. rosae (anamorph Marssonina rosae; black spot of
Diorchidiella J.C. Lindq. (1957), Raveneliaceae. 2 (on rose), D. earlianum (anamorph M fragariae; straw-
Mimosa (Leguminosae)), S. America. See Lindquist berry leaf scorch). See Ali et al. (Proceedings, BCPC
(Darwiniana 11: 416, 1957). Conference Pests & Diseases 2000: 251, 2000).
diorchidioid (of teliospores ), 2-celled and with septum Diplocarponella Bat. ( 1957) = Stomiopeltis fide
longitudinal. Miiller & von Arx (Beitr. Kryptjl. Schweiz 11 no. 2,
Diorchidium Kalchbr. (1882), Raveneliaceae. c. 15 (on 1962).
Leguminosae, I on Rubiaceae), widespread (esp. Diploceras (Sacc.) Died. (1915) = Seimatosporium fide
tropical). See Hennen et al. (Mycol. 90: 1079, 1998), Sutton (TBMS 64: 483, 1975).
Wood (South African Journal of Botany 72: 534, Diplochora Hiihn. (1906) = Pseudophacidium fide
2006; southern Africa). Petrak (Sydowia 5: 193, 1951 ).
Diorygma Eschw. (1824), Graphidaceae (L). 1, wide- Diplochora P. Syd. (1913) == Diplochorella.
spread. See Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Diplochorella P. Syd. (1913), Dothideomycetes. 3, S.
Fungi edn 8, 1995), Kalb et al. (Symb. bot. upsal. 34 Africa; New Zealand. See von Arx & Miiller (Stud.
no. I: 133, 2004; monogr.), Archer (Australasian Mycol. 9, 1975), Wagner & Wilkinson (Pl. Dis. 76:
Lichenology 56: 10, 2005; Australia), Archer 212, 1992), Johnston & Cannon (N.Z. JI Bot. 42: 921,
(Biblthca Lichenol. 94, 2006; Australia), Mi11.d- 2004; New Zealand).
likowska et al. (Mycol. 98: 1088, 2006; phylogeny), Diplochorina Gutner (1933), Dothideomycetes. 1,
Watanuki (Lichenology 5: 69, 2006; distnbution), former USSR.
Archer (Systematics & Biodiversity 5: 9, 2007; Solo- Diplochytridium Kading (1971) nom. inval., Chytridi-
mon Is). aceae. 21. See Desjardin (Sydowia 42: 17, 1990; cul-
Diosporangium, see Diasporangium. ture).
Dioszegia Zsolt (1957), anamorphic Tremellaceae. 13, Diplochytrium Tomaschek (1878) = Olpidium fide
widespread. See Wang et al. (Antonie van Leeuwen- Karling (Chytriomyc. Iconogr., 1977).
hoek 93: 391, 2008). Diplocladiaceae Nann. (1934) = Hypocreaceae.
Diphaeis Clem. (1909) = Rhizocarpon fide Hawk- Diplocladiella G. Arnaud ex M.B. Ellis (1976), ana-
sworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995). morphic Pezizomycotina, Hso.ObP.10. 7, widespread
Diphaeosticta Clem. ( 1909) = Pseudocyphellaria fide (esp. tropical). See Nawawi (Mycotaxon 28: 297,
Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1987), Lee et al. (Fungal Diversity 1: 165, 1998),
1995). Kendrick (CJB 81: 75, 2003; morphogenesis), Coo-
Diphanis Clem. (1909) = Rhizocarpon fide Hawk- per (N.Z. JI Bot. 43: 323, 2005; New Zealand).
sworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995). Diplocladium Bonord. (1851) = Cladobotryum fide
Diphanosticta Clem. ( 1909) = Pseudocyphellaria fide Hughes (CJB 36: 727, 1958), Kirschner & Oberwin-
. Galloway (Bull. Br. Mus. nat. hist. Bot. 17, 1988). kler (MR 103: 1152, 1999; exclusion of
Diphloeis Clem. (1909) = Toninia fide Hawksworth et D. gregarium).
al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995). Diplococcium Grove (1885), anamorphic Helmin-
Diphragmium Boedijn (1960) = Diorchidium fide thosphaeria, Hso.leP.28. 20, widespread. See Sin-
Berndt (Mycotaxon 59: 253, 1996). clair et al. (TBMS 85: 736, 1985), Subramanian &
Diphratora Trevis. ex Jatta ( 1900) = Solenopsora fide Sekar (Kavaka 15: 87, 1987; teleomorph), Goh &
Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, Hyde (Fungal Diversity 1: 65., 1998; key), Wang &
1995). Sutton (CJB 76: 1608, 1998; Selenosporella synana-
diphycophilous, fungi lichenized with both a green and morph), Reblova (Sydowia 51: 223, 1999; teleo-
a blue-green photobiont (Pike & Carroll, in morph), Braun et al. (J. Econ. Taxon. Bot. 25: 284,
Alexopoulos & Mims, Introductory mycology, edn 3, 2001; India).
1980). diploconidium, a binucleate conidium.
Diphymyces I.I. Tav. (1985), Laboulbeniaceae. 7, Diplocryptis Clem. (1909) = Cryptodiscus fide Sher-
widespread. See Santamaria (MR 97: 791, 1993; wood (Mycotaxon 6: 215, 1977).
Spain), Weir & Rossi (CJB 75: 791, 1997; NZ). Diplocystidiaceae Kreisel (1974), Boletales. 4 gen. (+
Diplacella Syd. (1930), Diaporthales. I, America I syn.), 5 spp.
(tropical). Lit.: Kreisel (Feddes Repert. 85: 325, 1974), Miller
diplanetism (adj. diplanetic) (of zoospores of Oomy- & Miller ( Gasteromycetes. Morphological and De-
cota), a sequence of two motile flagellate phases with velopment Features with Keys to the Orders, Fami-
an interspersed mobile aplanosporic phase in the zoo- lies, and Genera: 157 pp., 1988), Pegler et al. (Brit-
sponc part of the life-history; the aplanosporic phase ish Puffballs, Earthstars and Stinkhorns An Account
as a walled cyst; motile phases may be monomorphic of the British Gasteroid Fungi: 255 pp., 1995; as As-
or dimorphic. traeaceae), Hughey et al. (Mycol. 92: 94, 2000; as
diplo- (prefix), two; twice; double. Astraeaceae), Binder & Bresinsky (Mycol. 94: 85,
diplobiontic, see Diplobionticae. 2002; as Astraeaceae).
212 DIPLOCYSTIS

Diplocystis Berk. & M.A. Curtis (1869), Diplocystidi- (Czech Myco/. S3: 203, 2001; Czech Republic), Cai
aceae. I, West Indies. See Kreisel (Feddes Repert. et al. (MR 110: 359, 2006; phylogeny), Cai et al. (MR
8S: 325, 1974). 110: 137, 2006; phylogeny).
Diploderma Link ( 1816) ? = Astraeus fide Stalpers (in Diplogramma Miill. Arg. (1891), Roccellaceae (L). I.
litt. ). See Staiger (Biblthca Lichenol. 8S, 2002), Archer
Diplodermaceae Fr. ( 1849) = Astraeaceae. (Telopea 10: 589, 2004; Australia, comparison with
Diplodia Fr. (1834), anamorphic Botryosphaeriaceae, Opegrapha).
Cpd.leP.l. 960, widespread. See Shear (Mycol. 2S: Diplogrammatomyces Cif. & Tomas. (1953) = Dip-
274, 1933; teleomorphs), Zambettakis (BSMF 70: logramma.
219, 1954; species concepts, 24 spp. accepted), Vajna Diplographis Kremp. ex A. Massa!. (1860) = Fissurina
(Eur. J. For. Path. 16: 223, 1986; on Quercus), fide Staiger (Biblthca Lichenol. 8S, 2002).
Wang et al. (Myco/. 78: 960, 1986; TEM), Luque & dlploheteroecious, see heterophytic.
Girbal (Eur. J. For. Path. 19: 7, 1989; on Quercus), Diploicia A. Massa!. (1852), Caliciaceae (L). c. 4,
Swart et al. (Phytopathol. 81: 489, 1991; variation), widespread (temperate). See Elix et al. (Mycotaxon
Swart et al. (MR 97: 832, 1993; biometrics), Smith & 33: 457, 1988; chemistry), Matzer et al. (Nordic JI
Stanosz (Phytopathol. 8S: 699, 1995; population bi- Bot. 17: 433, 1997; South Africa), Nordin (Symb. bot.
ology, USA), Ragazzi et al. (Eur. J. For. Path. 27: upsa/. 32 no. I: 195, 1997; ultrastr.), Harada et al. (J.
391, 1997; VCGs), Jacobs & Rehner (Mycol. 90: 601, Nat. Hist. Mus. Inst. Chiba S: 97, 1999; Japan),
1998; morphology, phylogeny), Crous & Palm (Sy- Grube & Arup (Licheno/ogist 33: 63, 2001; evolu-
dowia Sl: 167, 1999; generic limits), Stanosz et al. tion), Molina et al. (Lichenologist 34: 509, 2002;
(MR 103: 1193, 1999; DNA, isoenzymes), Denman phylogeny, synonymy with Diplotomma), Helms et
et al. (Stud. Mycol. 4S: 129, 2000; teleomorph), Wet al. (Myco/. 9S: 1078, 2003; phylogeny).
et al. (Pl. Dis. 84: 151, 2000; biogeography), Burgess diploid (I) (of a nucleus), having the 2n number of
et al. (MR lOS: 1331, 2001; genetic diversity), Zhou chromosomes; (2) (of a cell), having the 2n number
& Stanosz (Mycol. 93: 516, 2001; phylogeny), Phil- of chromosomes in one (synkaryotic, 2n) or two (di-
lips (Phytopath. Mediterr. 41: 3, 2002; on Vitis), karyotic, n + n) nuclei; (3) (of a mycelium), made up
Alves et al. (Myco/. 96: 598, 2004; on Quercus), of dikaryotic diploid cells.
Burgess et al. (MR 108: 1399, 2004; on Pinus), Van Diploidium G. Arnaud (1923) = Septoidium fide Ellis
Niekerk et al. (Myco/. 96: 781, 2004; on Vitis), (Dematiaceous Hyphomycetes, 1971).
Wingfield et al. (Austra/as. Pl. Path. 33: 513, 2004; diploidization, the process by which a haploid cell (or
on Pinus), Luchi et al. (J. Phytopath. 1S3: 37, 2005; mycelium) becomes a diploid (dikaryotic) cell (my-
molecular diagnostics), Alves et al. (Fungal Diversity celium) having conjugate nuclei (Buller, 1941 ); cf.
23: l, 2006; D. cupressi), Crous et al. (Stud. Mycol. heterokaryotise.
SS: 235, 2006; phylogeny), Smith & Stanosz (Pl. Dis. diplokaryon, see synkaryon.
90: 307, 2006; molecular detection), Damm et al. Diplolabia A. Massa!. (1854) orth. var. = Dyplolabia
(Myco/. 99: 664, 2007; S Africa, on Prunus), Phillips fide Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn
et al. (Myco/. 97: 513, 2007; genus concept, phylog- 8, 1995).
eny). Diplolaeviopsis Giralt & D. Hawksw. (1991), anamor-
Diplodiella (P. Karst.) Sacc. (1884) nom. dub., ana- phic Pezizomycotina, Cpd.leH.19. I (on lichens),
morphic Pezizomycotina. See Sutton (Myco/. Pap. Spain; USA. See Giralt & Hawksworth (MR 9S: 759,
141, 1977). 1991), Diederich (Herzogia 16: 41, 2003; USA).
Diplodiella Petr. (1953) nom. illegit., anamorphic Diplomitoporus Domanski ( 1970), Polyporaceae. 11,
Pezizomycotina. See Sutton (Myco/. Pap. 141, 1977). widespread. See Gilbertson & Ryvarden (N. Amer.
Diplodina Westend. (1857), anamorphic Cryptodi- Polyp. 1: 240, 1986).
aporthe, Cac.1-= eH.15. 5, widespread. See Sutton diplomitotic nuclear cycle, occurrence of two mitotic
(The Coe/omycetes, 1980), Wulf (Nachricht. phases of different ploidy in the nuclear cycle (Dick,
Deutsch. Pjlanzenschutz. 42: 97, 1990; D. acerina 1987); karyogamy - mitosis - meiosis - mitosis -
endophytic and antagonistic to leaf-feeding insects), karyogamy -.
Bathgate et al. (MR 100: 159, 1996; on Banksia, Aus- diplomonoecious, see homophytic.
tralia). Diplomyces Thaxt. (1895), ? Laboulbeniaceae. 3,
Diplodinis Clem. ( 1931 ), anamorphic Pezizomycotina, widespread. See Rossi & Cesari Rossi (G. bot. ital.
Cpd.Jeff.?. I, Scandinavia. n.s. 112: 63, 1978), Benjamin (Aliso 10: 345, 1983),
Diplodinula Tassi (1902), anamorphic Pezizomycotina, Majewski (Acta Mycologica Warszawa 19: 183,
Cpd.Jeff.?. 68, widespread. 1983; Poland), Tavares (Myco/. Mem. 9: 627 pp.,
diplodioecious, see heterophytic. 1985), Santamaria (Fl. Mycol. lberica S, 2003; Ibe-
Diplodiopsis Henn. (1904) = Parodiella fide Miiller & rian peninsula).
von Arx (Beitr. Kryptjl. Schweiz 11 no. 2, 1962). Diplonaevia Sacc. ( 1889), Helotiales. 23, widespread
diplodiosis, in cattle and sheep, a neuromuscular pa- (north temperate). See Hein (Sydowia 36: 78, 1983;
retic syndrome caused by Stenocarpella maydis (syn. key), Nannfeldt (Nordic JI Bot. 4: 791, 1985; key 10
Diplodia maydis) infected maize in South Africa. spp. Juncaceae), Scheuer (MR 9S: 634, 1991), Nauta
Diplodites Babajan & Tasl. (1970), Fossil Fungi. I & Spooner (Mycologist 14: 21, 2000; UK), Raitviir
(Tertiary), former USSR. (Mycotaxon 87: 359, 2003; Greenland), Raitviir
Diplodothiorella Bubak (1916) = Sphaerellopsis (Folia cryptog. Estonica 40: 43, 2003), Sukova
Cooke fide Sutton (Myco/. Pap. 141, 1977). (Czech Myco/. S6: 63, 2004; Czech Republic).
Diplogelasinospora Cain ( 1961 ), Sordariales. 2, Asia; Diplonema P. Karst. (1889) [non Diplonema Kjellm.
N. America. See Udagawa & Horie (J. Jap. Bot. 47: 1855, Algae]= Amphinema.
297, 1972), Udagawa in Subramanian (Ed.) (Taxon- Diploneurospora K.P. Jain & R.C. Gupta (1970),
omy of fungi 1: 225, 1978; anamorph), Novotny Fossil Fungi, Xylariales. I (Miocene), India.
 DIPODASCUS 213

diplont, the thallus of the diploid stage; the sporophyte. Diplosporites Pia (1927), Fossil Fungi. l (Oligocene),
Diploiispora Grove (1916), anamorphic Pezizomy- France.
cotina, Hsy.leH.?. 3, Europe. See Sreekala & Bhat Diplosporium Link (1824) = Oedemium fide Hughes
(Mycotaxon 80: 101, 2001; India). (CJB 36: 727, 1958).
Diplopeltis Pass. (1889) [non Dip/ope/tis End!. 1837, Diplosporonema Hohn. ( 1917), anamorphic Pezizomy-
Sapindaceae] = Pycnoseynesia fide Sutton (Myco/. cotina, Cac.= eH.10. I, widespread.
Pap. 141, 1977). diplospory, when a diploid nucleus is incorporated into
Diplopeltopsis Henn. ex Hohn. ( 1911) = Asterothy- cytoplasm influenced by adjacent meioses in the coe-
rium Miill. Arg. fide Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary nocytic gametangium, subsequently giving rise to oo-
of the Fungi edn 8, 1995). spores (in Oomycetes; Dick, New Phyto/. 71: 1151,
diplophase, the part of a life-history in which the cells 1972).
are diploid. Diplostephanus Langeron (1922) = Emericella fide
Diplophlyctis J. Schrot. ( 1892), Endochytriaceae. 12, von Arx (Gen. Fungi Sporu/. Cult. Edn 3, 1981).
widespread. See Sparrow (Aquatic Phycomycetes diplostichous, in two lines or groups.
Edn 2: 386, 1960; key), Dogma (TBMS 67: 255, Diplostoma, see Diploderma.
1976; key chitinophilic spp.). diplostromatic, see stroma.
Diplophragmia Vain. ( 1934) = Lecidella fide Santes- diplosynoecious, see homophytic.
son (The lichens and /ichenico/ous fangi of Sweden Diplotheca (Zahlbr.) Riisiinen (1943) [non Dip/otheca
and Norway, 1993). Hochst. 1846, Leguminosae] = Lecidea fide Hawk-
Diploplacis Clem. & Shear ( 1931) = Sphaerellopsis sworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995).
Cooke fide Sutton (Myco/. Pap. 141, 1977). Diplotheca Starbiick (1893), Myriangiaceae. l (on
Diploplacosphaeria Petr. ( 1921) = Sphaerellopsis Cactaceae), America.
Cooke fide Sutton (Myco/. Pap. 141, 1977). Diplothrix Vain. ( 1921) = Calloriopsis fide Santesson
Diploplenodomopsis Petr. (1923) = Diplodina fide (Svensk bot. Tidskr. 45: 300, 1951 ).
Clements & Shear (Gen. Fung., 1931 ). Diplotomma A. Massa!. (1852) = Diploicia fide Hawk-
Diploplenodomus Died. (1912), anamorphic Pezizo- sworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995).
mycotina, St.leH.?. 2 or 3, Europe. See Boerema et Diplotomma Flot. (1849), Caliciaceae (±L). c. 29,
al. (Persoonia 16: 141, 1996). widespread. See Singh & Awasthi (Geophyto/ogy 19:
Diplopodomyces W. Rossi & Balazuc (1977), Laboul- 173, 1990; key 11 Indian spp.), Nordin (Symb. bot.
beniaceae. l, Europe. See Rossi & Balazuc (Revue upsa/. 32 no. I: 195, 1997; ultrastr.), Molina et al.
Myco/. Paris 41: 528, 1977), Tavares (Myco/. Mem. (Lichenologist 34: 509, 2002; phylogeny), Helms et
9: 627 pp., 1985). al. (Myco/. 95: 1078, 2003; phylogeny), Simon et al.
Diplorhinotrichum Hohn. ( 1902) = Dactylaria fide (J. Mo/. Evo/. 60: 434, 2005; introns).
Bhatt & Kendrick (CJB 46, 1968). Diplozythia Bubak (1904) nom. conf., anamorphic
Diplorhynchus Arnaud (1952) nom. inval., anamor- Pezizomycotina. See Sutton (Myco/. Pap. 141, 1977).
phic Pezizomycotina, Hso.0-= hH. I. l, France. See Diplozythiella Died. (1916), anamorphic Pezizomy-
Goos (Myco/. 79: l, 1987). cotina, St.leH.15. l, India.
Diploschistaceae Zahlbr. ( 1905) = Thelotremataceae. Dipodascaceae Engl. & E. Gilg (1924), Saccharomy-
Diploschistella Vain. (1926) nom. rej., Gomphillaceae cetales. 6 gen. (+ 6 syn.), 71 spp.
(L). I, pantropical. See Lumbsch & Hawksworth Lit.: Hoog et al. (Stud Myco/. 29: 131 pp., 1986),
(Taxon 36: 764, 1987; nomencl.), Liicking et al. Hoog et al. in Kurtzman & Fell (Eds) (Yeasts, a
(Licheno/ogist 37: 123, 2005; phylogeny), Liicking et taxonomic study 4th edn: 181, 1998), Hoog et al. in
al. (Licheno/ogist 38: 131, 2006; key, Costa Rica). Kurtzman & Fell (Eds) (Yeasts, a taxonomic study
Diploschistes Norman (1853), Thelotremataceae (L). c. 4th edn: 209, 1998), Hoog et al. in Kurtzman & Fell
43, widespread. See Lumbsch (J. Hattori bot. Lab. (Eds) (Yeasts, a taxonomic study 4th edn: 574, 1998),
66: 133, 1989; key 14 holarctic spp.), Lumbsch Smith et al. (Antonie van Leeuwenhoek 77: 71,
(Nova Hedwigia 56: 227, 1993), Pant & Upreti 2000), Ueda-Nishimura & Mikata (Microbiology
(Licheno/ogist 25: 33, 1993; key 14 spp. India & Ne- Reading 146: 1045, 2000), Suh et al. (Myco/. 98:
pal), Lumbsch & Tehler (Bryo/ogist 101: 398, 1998; 1006, 2006; phylogeny).
cladistic analysis), Winka et al. (Licheno/ogist 30: Dipodascales = Saccharomycetales.
455, 1998; DNA), Martin et al. (Pl. Biol. 2: 571, Dipodascopsis L.R. Batra & Millner (1978), Lipomy-
2000; morphology), Kauff & Lutzoni (Mo/. Phy- cetaceae. 2, Europe; N. America. See Jansen van
logen. Evo/. 25: 138, 2002; phylogeny), Lumbsch & Rensburg et al. (Syst. Appl. Microbio/. 18: 410, 1995;
Elix (Bib/thca Licheno/. 86: 119, 2003; Australia), lipids, DNA), Smith & de Hoog in Kurtzman & Fell
Martin et al. (Licheno/ogist 35: 27, 2003; phylog- (Eds) (Yeasts, a taxonomic study 4th edn: 178, 1998),
eny), Frisch et al. (Bib/thca Lichenol. 92: 517, 2006; Smith et al. (S. Afr. J. Sci. 96: 247, 2000; chemistry),
phylogeny), Miitdlikowska et al. (Myco/. 98: 1088, Suh & Blackwell (Insect-Fungal Associations Ecol-
2006; phylogeny), Hofstetter et al. (Mo/. Phy/ogen. ogy and Evolution: 244, 2005; ecology), Suh et al.
Evo/. 44: 412, 2007; phylogeny). (Myco/. 98: 1006, 2006; phylogeny), Kurtzman et al.
Diploschistomyces Werner (1976) nom. inval. = Dip- (FEMS Yeast Res. 7: 1027, 2007; phylogeny).
loschistes. Dipodascus Lagerh. (1892), Dipodascaceae. Anamorph
Diplosclerophoma Petr. (1923) = Diplodina fide Sut- Geotrichum. 16, widespread. See de Hoog et al.
ton (Myco/. Pap. 141, 1977). (Stud. Mycol. 29, 1986; key), de Hoog et al. in
Diplosis Clem. (1909) = Toninia fide Hawksworth et Kurtzman & Fell (Eds) (Yeasts, a taxonomic study
al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995). 4th edn: 181, 1998), Smith & Poot (Antonie van
Diplosphaerella Grove (1912) = Delphinella fide von Leeuwenhoek 74: 229, 1998; DNA), Ueda-Nishimura
Arx & Millier (Stud. Myco/. 9, 1975). & Mikata (Microbiology Reading 146: 1045, 2000;
Diplosporis Clem. (1906) =Geminispora. rDNA secondary structures), Spatafora (Cellular
214 DIPODOMYCES

Origin and Life in Extreme Habitats 4: 591, 2002; Dirina Fr. (1825), Roccellaceae (L). 11, widespread.
ecology), Smith & Poot (FEMS Yeast Res. 3: 301, See Tehler (Op. Bot. 70, 1983), Tehler (Lichenologist
2003; phylogeny), Smith et al. (Antonie van Leeu- 18: 295, 1986), Tehler (Lichenologist 20: 398, 1988;
wenhoek 83: 317, 2003; chemistry, morphology), anamorph), Tehler (CJB 68: 2458, 1990; phylogeny),
Bareetseng et al. (Antonie van Leeuwenhoek 85: 187, Letrouit-Galinou et al. (Bull. Soc. /inn. Provence 45:
2004; ascospores), Hoog & Smith (Stud. Mycol. 50: 389, 1994; ultrastr.), Tehler et al. (Lichenologist 27:
489, 2004; phylogeny, key, polyphyly), Suh et al. 255, 1995; Mexico), Grube (Bryologist 101: 377,
(MR 109: 261, 2005; ecology), Suh & Blackwell (MR 1998; phylogeny), Myllys et al. (Bryologist 101: 70,
110: 220, 2006; in insect guts), Suh et al. (Mycol. 98: 1998; phylogeny, morphology), Myllys et al.
1006, 2006; phylogeny), van Heerden et al. (FEMS (Lichenologist 31: 461, 1999; phylogeny), Follmann
Yeast Res. 7: 173, 2007; morphology). (J. Hattori bot. Lab. 90: 251, 2001; S America, key),
Dipodomyces Thaxt. (1931), Laboulbeniaceae. 2, W. Follmann (Mitteilungen aus dem Institut for Allge-
Africa; Poland. See Nannfeldt (Svensk bot. Tidskr. meine Botanik Hamburg 30-32: 61, 2002; biogeogra-
43: 468, 1949). phy), Tehler & Irestedt (Cladistics 23: 432, 2007).
Diporicellaesporites Elsik (1968), Fossil Fungi. 15 Dirinaceae Zahlbr. (1905) = Roccellaceae.
(Paleocene), widespread. Dirinaria (Tuck.) Clem. (1909), Caliciaceae (L). 29,
Diporidicellaesporites Frunzescu & Bacaran (1990), widespread (esp. tropical). See Awasthi (Biblthca
Fossil Fungi. I. See Frunzescu & Bacaran (Revue Lichenol. 2, 1975; monogr.), Swinscow & Krog
roum. Geo/., Geophys. Geogr. Geol. 34: 12, 1990). (Norw. JI Bot. 25: 157, 1978; E. Afr.), Huneck et al.
Diporimonocellasporites Frunzescu & Bacaran (J. Hattori bot. Lab. 62: 331, 1987; chemistry, S
(1990), Fossil Fungi. I. See Frunzescu & Bacaran America), Risbud & Patwardhan (Biovigyanam 15:
(Revue roum. Geo/., Geophys. Geogr. Geol. 34: table 57, 1989; Andaman Is), Scutari (Darwiniana 33: 149,
1, 1990). 1995; Argentina), Nordin (Symb. bot. upsal. 32 no. 1:
Diporimonodicellaesporites Frunzescu & Bacaran 195, 1997; ultrastr.), Czeczuga et al. (Feddes Repert.
(1990), Fossil Fungi. I. See Frunzescu & Bacaran 112: 81, 200 I ; carotenoids), Nordin & Mattsson
(Revue roum. Geo/., Geophys. Geogr. Geol. 34: table (Lichenologist 33: 3, 2001; phylogeny, morphology),
1, 1990). Helms et al. (Myco/. 95: 1078, 2003; phylogeny),
Diporimulticellaesporites Frunzescu & Bacaran Moberg (Symb. bot. upsa/. 34 no. 1: 257, 2004;
(1990), Fossil Fungi. I. See Frunzescu & Bacaran southern Africa), Mi!ldlikowska et al. (Myco/. 98:
(Revue roum. Geo/., Geophys. Geogr. Geol. 34: table 1088, 2006; phylogeny).
1, 1990). Dirinastromyces Cif. & Tomas. (1953) = Dirinastrum.
Diporina Clem. (1909) = Strigula fide Harris in Dirinastrum Mull. Arg. (1893)? = Buellia See Tehler
Hafellner & Kalb (Biblthca Lichenol. 57: 161, 1995). (Op. Bot. 70, 1983).
Diporipollis Kalgutkar & Janson. (2000), Fossil Fungi. Dirinella M. Choisy (1931) = Lecanora fide Hawk-
1, USA. sworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995).
Diporisporites Hammen (1954), Fossil Fungi. 20 (Cre- Dirinopsis De Not. (1846) = Dirina fide Tehler (Op.
taceous, Tertiary), widespread. Bot. 70, 1983).
Diporitetracellaesporites Frunzescu & Bacaran Disaeta Bonar ( 1928) = Seimatosporium fide Shoe-
(1990), Fossil Fungi. I. See Frunzescu & Bacaran maker (CJB 42: 411, 1964).
(Revue roum. Geo/., Geophys. Geogr. Geol. 34: table Disarticulatus G.F. Orr (1977) = Arachniotus fide von
1, 1990). Arx (Persoonia 9: 393, 1977).
Diporitricellaesporites Frunzescu & Bacaran (1990), disc (1) (disk) (of discomycetes), the round, plate-like
Fossil Fungi. I. See Frunzescu & Bacaran (Revue or curved spore-producing part of the ascoma; (2) (of
roum. Geo/., Geophys. Geogr. Geol. 34: table 1, a pileus), the central part of the top surface.
1990). Discales. Used by Le Gal (1953) for discomycetes.
Diporopollis S. Dutta & Sah ( 1970), Fossil Fungi. 1 Discaria (Sacc.) Sacc. (1889) [non Discaria Hook.
(Eocene), India. 1830, Rhamnaceae] = Plicaria.
Diporotheca C.C. Gordon & C.G. Shaw (1961), Di- Discella Berk. & Broome (1850) ? = Rhabdospora fide
porothecaceae. 1 (on roots), USA. See Mibey & Sutton (Myco/. Pap. 141, 1977).
Hawksworth (SA 14: 25, 1995). Discellaceae Clem. & Shear (1931) = Mycosphaerella-
Diporothecaceae Mibey & D. Hawksw. (1995), Pe- ceae.
zizomycotina (inc. sed. ). 1 gen., 1 spp. Dischloridium B. Sutton ( 1977), anamorphic Australi-
Lit.: Mibey & Hawksworth (SA 14: 25, 1995). asca, Hso.OeH.15. 9, widespread. See Seifert &
Dipsacomyces R.K. Benj. (1961), Kickxellaceae. 1, Garns (Mycotaxon 24: 459, 1985), Holubova-Jechova
Honduras. See Benjamin (Aliso 5: 15, 1961). (Ceskti Mykol. 41: 107, 1987), Srivastava (Sydowia
Dipyrenis Clem. (1909) nom. dub., Pyrenulaceae. See 39: 217, 1986).
Hawksworth (Nova Hedwigia 43: 1, 1986). disciform, round and flat.
Dipyrgis Clem. ( 1909), Dothideomycetes. 1, Australia. Discina (Fr.) Fr. (1849), Discinaceae. 20, widespread
See Tibell (Beih. Nova Hedwigia 79: 597, 1984). (north temperate). See Donadini (Bull. Soc. /inn.
Dipyxis Cummins & J.W. Baxter (1967), Uropyxida- Provence 38: 161, 1987; 17 spp.), Kimbrough et al.
ceae. 2 (on Bignoniaceae), Costa Rica; Mexico; Bra- (CJB 68: 317, 1990; similarity to Gyromitra),
zil. See Cummins & Baxter (Myco/. 59: 368, 1967). O'Donnell et al. (Mycol. 89: 48, 1997; phylogeny),
direct (of fruit-body development), cell enlargement Harrington et al. (Myco/. 91: 41, 1999; phylogeny),
occurring at the same time as cell division; in indi- Vizzini (Boll. Gruppo Micol. 'G. Bresado/a' 46: 53,
rect development cell enlargement mainly occurs af- 2003; cytology).
ter the period of cell division (Corner, 1950). Discina Bonord. (1851) nom. dub., Fungi. See Eckblad
Dirimosperma Preuss (1855) nom. dub., anamorphic (Nytt Mag. Bot. 15: 170, 1968).
Pezizomycotina. See Sutton (Myco/. Pap. 141, 1977). Discinaceae Benedix ( 1961 ), Pezizales. 5 gen. (+ 12
 DISCOMYCOPSIS 215

syn.), 58 spp. discolourous, of a different colour, as of the two sur-

Lit.: Gibson & Kimbrough ( CJB 66: 1743, 1988), faces of a foliose lichen thallus.
Kimbrough et al. (CJB 68: 317, 1990), Kimbrough Discomycella Hohn. (1912),? Helotiales. 1, Java.
(MR 95: 421, 1991), Abbott & Currah (Mycotaxon discomycete, one of the Discomycetes.
62: 1, 1997), Landvik et al. (Nordic JI Bot. 17: 403, Discomycetella Sanwal (1953)? = Miladina. The type
1997), O'Donnell et al. (Mycol. 89: 48, 1997; phy- cannot be located. fide Kimbrough (Bot. Rev. 36: 91,
logeny), Harrington et al. (Mycol. 91: 41, 1999; phy- 1970), Pfister (Am. J. Bot. 60: 355, 1973).
logeny), Hansen & Pfister (Mycol. 98: 1029, 2006; Discomycetes. Cup fungi; class of Ascomycota for-
phylogeny), Lressee & Hansen (MR 111: 1075, 2007; merly used for taxa with ascomata which are sessile,
phylogeny). open, ± saucer-shaped or cup-shaped apothecia, but
Discinella Boud. ( 1885), Helotiaceae. c. 12, wide- these may be covered by a membrane at first or be
spread. See Dennis (Mycol. Pap. 62, 1956), Anderson permanently closed and hypogeous, or have the hy-
et al. (Mycologist 15: 132, 2001). menium borne on stipitate convoluted structures; the
Discinella P. Karst. (1891 ), ? Pezizales. 1, Europe. apothecia are generally ascohymenial in ontogeny,
Disciotis Boud. ( 1885), Morchellaceae. c. 4, wide- with unitunicate asci (inoperculate or operculate).
spread (north temperate). See O'Donnell et al. (My- The Helotiales, Ostropales, Pezizales and Rhytis-
col. 89: 48, 1997; phylogeny), Hansen & Pfister (My- matales are regularly included, but the name has also
col. 98: 1029, 2006; phylogeny). been applied to some Dothideales, Patel/aria/es and
Disciseda Czern. (1845), Agaricaceae. 15, widespread. Lecanorales. The class is not accepted in modem
See Moravec (Sydowia 8: 278, 1954), Grgurinovic classification but 'discomycetes' still has value as a
(Larger Fungi of South Australia: 725 pp. + 34 [m, colloquial descriptive term.
1997), Jeppson (Windahlia 22: 33, 1995; peridial Lit.: General: Boudier ( 1907, 1905-1 O; see Boud-
morphology), Moreno et al. (Persoonia 18: 215, ier), Nannfeldt (1932), Dennis (1978), Bellemere
2003). (BSMF 83: 393, 753, 1968; inoperc. ontogeny; Revue
Discoascina Bene§ (1961), Fossil Fungi. 1 (Carbonif- mycol. 41: 233, 1977; ascus ultrastr.), Kimbrough
erous), former Czechoslovakia. (Bot. Rev. 36: 91, 1970; classification; fam. key; in
Discocainia J. Reid & A. Funk (1966), Rhytismata- Parker, 1982, 1: 232), Korf (1973), Kamaletdinova &
ceae. 3, widespread. Some authors place this in the Vassilyeva (Cytology of discomycetes, 1982; ul-
Helotiaceae. See Sherwood (Occ. Pap. Farlow Herb. trastr.). See also Le Gal (1953), Seaver (1928) cited
Crypt. Bot. 15, 1980), Livsey & Minter ( CJB 72: 549, below, and under Ascomycota, ascus, Lichens and
1994). Macromycetes.
discocarp, an ascoma in which the hymenium is un- Regional: America, North, Seaver (North Ameri-
covered when the asci and spores are mature; an apo- can cup-fangi. (Operculates), 1928; suppl. 1942;
thecium. nomenclatural revision, Pfister, Occ. Pap. Farlow
Discocera A.L. Sm. & Ramsb. (1917) nom. rej. ? = Herb. Cryptog. Bot. 17, 1982); North American cup-
Trapelia fide Hawksworth & David (Taxon 38: 493, fangi. (lnoperculates), 1951). Argentina, Gamundi
1989), Rambold & Triebel (Notes R. bot. Gdn Edinb. (Darwiniana 12: 386, 1962, Leotiales; 13: 568, 1964,
46: 375, 1990; status). Pezizales; keys). Australasia, Rifai (Verh. K. ned.
Discochora Hohn. (1918) = Guignardia fide Bissett Akad. wet. ser. 2 57(3), 1968; Operculates); Spooner
(CJB 64: 1720, 1986), Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary (1987; Leotiales) British Isles, Ramsbottom & Bal-
of the Fungi edn 8, 1995). four-Browne (TBMS34: 38, 1951; checklist), Dennis
Discocistella Svrcek (1962) = Cistella. (1978), Cannon et al. (1981). Canada, Abbott &
Discocolla Prill. & Delacr. (1894), anamorphic Pe- Currah (The larger cup fangi and other ascomycetes
zizomycotina, Hsp.= eH.?. 1 or 2, widespread (north of Alberta, 1989; keys). former Czechoslovakia,
temperate). Velenovsky (Monographia discomycetum Bohemiae,
Discocurtisia Nannf. (1983), Dermateaceae. 1 (on 2 vols, 1934). Europe, see Boudier (1907, 1905-10).
grasses), N. America. See Nannfeldt (TBMS 75: 292, France, Gillet (Champignons de France. Les Disco-
1983). mycetes, 1879-83 [reprint 1979 (Bull. Soc. bot., C.-o.;
Discocyphella Henn. (1900) = Marasmius fide Kuyper num. spec. 3)]). Germany, Baral & Krieglsteiner (Z.
(in litt. ). Mykol., Beih. 6, 1985; inoperculates). India, Batra &
Discodiaporthe Petr. (1921) = Melanconis fide Weh- Batra (Kansas Univ. Sci. Bull. 44: 109, 1963; 185
meyer (Revision of Melanconis, 1941 ). spp. keys), Thind & Singh (Res. Bull. Punjab Univ.
Discodothis Hohn. (1909) = Rhagadolobium fide 22: 51, 1971). Japan, Otani (Trans. mycol. Soc. Ja-
Miiller & von Arx (Beitr. Kryptjl. Schweiz 11 no. 2, pan 31: 117, 1990; keys gen.). Madagascar, Le Gal
1962). (Les discomycetes de Madagascar [Prodr. Fl. mycol.
Discofusarium Petch (1921) = Fusarium fide Wollen- Madagascar 40], 1953). Russia, Naumov (Flora gri-
weber & Reinking (Die Fusarien, 1935). bov Leningradskovoblasti, Vypusk II. Diskomitsety,
Discogloeum Petr. (1923), anamorphic Pezizomy- 1964; keys). Switzerland, Breitenbach & Krlinzlin
cotina, Cac.OeH.15. 2, Europe. See von Arx (Pilziiner Schweiz 1, 1984).
(Biblthca Mycol. 24, 1970). Discomycetoidea Matsush. (1993), anamorphic Pe-
Discohainesia Nannf. (1932), ? Leotiomycetes. Ana- zizomycotina, Hsy.OeP.22. 1, Ecuador. See Matsu-
morphs Hainesia, Pilidium. 1, N. America; Europe. shima (Matsush. Mycol. Mem. 7: 49, 1993).
The anamorph connection requires further research. Discomycopsella Henn. (1902) = Phyllachora Nitschke
See Shear & Dodge (Mycol. 13: 135, 1921), Palm ex Fuckel (1870) fide von Arx & Miiller (Beitr.
(Mycol. 83: 787, 1991), Rossman et al. (Mycol. Kryptjl. Schweiz 11 no. 1, 1954).
Progr. 3: 275, 2004; phylogeny, anamorph). Discomycopsis Miill. Arg. ( 1893) ? = Euryachora fide
discoid, flat and circular; resembling a disk (Fig. 23.5a, Ferdinandsen & Rostrup (Dansk bot. Ark. 5 no. 20,
b). 1928).
116 DISCOREHM/A

Discorehmia Kirschst. (1936), ? Helotiaceae. 5, Discostromella Petr. (1924) = Leptostromella fide

Europe. See Nauta & Spooner (Mycologist 13: 3, Clements & Shear (Gen. Fung., 1931).
1999). Discostromopsis H.J. Swart (1979) = Discostroma fide
Discosia Lib. (1837), anamorphic Amphisphaeriaceae, Sivanesan (TBMS 81: 325, 1983).
St.= eP.19. 32, widespread (esp. temperate). See Discotheciella Syd. & P. Syd. (1917), anamorphic
Subramanian & Reddy (Kavaka 2: 57, 1974; types), Pezizomycotina, Cpt.leH.?. I, Philippines.
Reddy in Subramanian (Ed.) (Taxonomy of fungi 2: discothecium, an ascostroma resembling an apothe-
493, 1984), Nag Raj (CJB 69: 1246, 1991; excluded cium but bearing cylindrical bitunicate asci and dif-
spp.), Vanev (Mycotaxon 41: 387, 1991; sects.), Nag fering from a hysterothecium by the weathering away
Raj (Coe/omycetous Anamorphs with Appendage- of the covering layer (Korf, Myco/. S4: 25, 1962).
bearing Conidia, 1993), Vanev (Mycotaxon 49: 199, Discothecium Syd. & P. Syd. (1916) = Discotheciella.
1993), Wu & Sutton (MR 100: 287, 1996), Jeewon et Discothecium Zopf (1897) = Endococcus fide Hawk-
al. (Mo/. Phylogen. Evol. 2S: 378, 2002; phylogeny), sworth (Bot. Notiser 132: 283, 1979).
Jeewon et al. (MR 107: 1392, 2003; phylogeny). Discoxylaria J.C. Lindq. & J.E. Wright (1964), Xylari-
Discosiella Syd. & P. Syd. (1912), anamorphic Pezizo- aceae. Anamorph Hypocreodendron. I, Argentina;
mycotina. See Subramanian & Reddy (Proc. Indian Mexico. See Rogers et al. (Myco/. 87: 41, 1995).
natn Sci. Acad. Part B. Biol. Sci. 7S: 111, 1972), Nag Discozythia Petr. (1922), anamorphic Pezizomycotina,
Raj (CJB S9: 2519, 1981), Eriksson & Hawksworth ?.OeH.?. 3, Europe.
(SA 11: 56, 1992), Kobayashi et al. (Mycoscience 46: discrete (I) separate; not joining; (2) (of a conidioge-
78, 2005; Japan). nous cell), not subtended by a conidiophore; cf. inte-
Discosiellina Subram. & K.R.C. Reddy (1972), ana- grated.
morphic Pezizomycotina, Cpt.OfH.l. I, India. See discrete body, a non-functional cleistothecial initial of
Nag Raj (CJB S9: 2531, 1981). a dermatophyte in culture; pseudocleistothecium.
Discosiopsis Edward, Kr.P. Singh, S.C. Tripathi, M.K. Discula Sacc. (1884), anamorphic Apiognomonia,
Sinha & Ranade (1974) = Pestalotiopsis fide Sutton Gnomonia, Gnomoniel/a, Plagiostoma, Cac.OeH.15.
(Mycol. Pap. 141, 1977). 15, Europe; N. America. See von Arx (Verh. K. ned
Discosiospora A.W. Ramaley (1989) = Discosia fide Akad. Wet. Arnst. C St: 32, 1957), Petrak (Sydowia
Nag Raj (Coe/omycetous Anamorphs with Append- IS: 221, 1962), Petrak (Sydowia 24: 270, 1971),
age-bearing Conidia, 1993). Swart et al. (Phytophylactica 22: 143, 1990;
Discosphaera Dumort. (1822) nom. rej. prop. = Hy- D. platani on plane trees in S. Afr.), Redlin (Myco/.
poxylon Bull. See Lress0e (SA 13: 43, 1994;? syno- 83: 633, 1991; Cornus anthracnose), Haemmerli et
nym of Xylaria). al. (Mo/. Plant-Microbe Interact. S: 479, 1992; dif-
Discosphaerina Hohn. (1917), Dothioraceae. Ana- ferentiation by RAPDs), Toti et al. (MR 96: 420,
morphs Kabatia, Kabatiella, Sarcophoma, Se/eno- 1992; morphometry), Pacumbaba & Beyl (Phytopa-
phoma, Hormonema-like, Aureobasidium-like. 11, thology 83: 467, 1993; physiology), Stanosz (Pl. Dis.
Europe; N. America. The genus has been confused 77: 1022, 1993; on Acer), Trigiano et al. (Phytopa-
with Guignardia. See Barr (Contr. Univ. Mich. Herb. thology 83: 1338, 1993; DNA), McElreath et al.
9: 523, 1972), Holm et al. (Karstenia 39: 59, 1999), (Curr. Microbiol. 29: 57, 1994; double-stranded
Yurlova et al. (Stud. Myco/. 43: 63, 1999; DNA), RNA in D. destructiva), Viret & Petrini (MR 98: 423,
Lumbsch & Lindemuth (MR lOS: 901, 2001; phylog- 1994; colonization), Viret et al. (New Phytol. 127:
eny). 123, 1994; infection process), Yao et al. (Curr. Mi-
Discospora Arthur ( 1907) = Pileolaria fide Arthur crobiol. 29: 145, 1994; genetics), Trigiano et al. (My-
(Manual Rusts US & Canada, 1934). col. 87: 490, 1995; biogeography), Cohen (Myco/.
Discosporella Hohn. (1927) = Conostroma fide Petrak 91: 917, 1999; isolation), Caetano-Anolles et al.
(Annis myco/. 27: 371, 1929). (Curr. Genet. 39: 346, 2001; evolution), Rong et al.
Discosporiella Petr. (1923) = Cryptosporiopsis fide (Curr. Microbiol. 42: 144, 2001; phylogeny), Zhang
von Arx (Verh. K. ned Akad. Wet. Arnst. C St: 22, & Blackwell (Mycol. 93: 355, 2001; phylogeny),
1957). Castlebury eta/. (Myco/. 94: 1017, 2002; phylogeny),
Discosporina Hohn. (1927), anamorphic Pezizomy- Zhang & Blackwell (Phytopathology 92: 1276, 2002;
cotina, Cac.OeH.15. 4, widespread. population structure), Green & Castlebury (MR 111:
Discosporiopsis Petr. (1921) = Phacidiopycnis fide 62, 2007; phylogeny, anamorph).
Sutton (Myco/. Pap. 141, 1977). Disculina Hohn. (1916), anamorphic Dothideomycetes,
Discosporium Hohn. (1915), anamorphic Cryptodi- St.OeH.19. I, Europe.
aporthe, St.OeH.19. 3, widespread. See Sutton (The disinfectant, a substance for the destruction of patho-
Coe/omycetes, 1980). genic microorganisms.
Discosporium Sacc. & P. Syd. (1902), anamorphic disjunctor, a cell or projection, sometimes having a
Pezizomycotina, Hsp.OeP.?. I, Italy. short existence, developing through the pores of sep-
Discostroma Clem. (1909), Amphisphaeriaceae. Ana- ta! lamellae of adjoining conidia in a chain (e.g. in
morph Seimatosporium. 28, widespread. See Brock- Moni/inia); a connective. See Batra (Myco/. 80: 660,
mann (Sydowia 28: 275, 1976; key), Sivanesan 1988).
(TBMS 81: 325, 1983), Kang et al. (Fungal Diversity disk, see disc.
1: 147, 1998; DNA), Kang et al. (MR 103: 53, 1999), Disparidicellites Kalgutkar & Janson. (2000), Fossil
Jeewon et al. (Mo/. Phylogen. Evol. 2S: 378, 2002; Fungi. I, China. See Kalgutkar & Jansonius (AASP
phylogeny), Kang et al. (Mycotaxon 81: 321, 2002), Contributions Series 39: 94, 2000).
Jeewon et al. (MR 107: 1392, 2003; phylogeny), Disperma Theiss. (1916) [non Disperma J.F. Gmel.
Hatakeyama & Harada (Mycoscience 4S: 106, 2004; 1792, Rubiaceae] = Dicarpella.
on Paeonia), Paulus et al. (Sydowia S8: 76, 2006; dispersal spore, a spore disseminated by wind, water,
key). or other agent; diaspore.
 DIVIN/A 217

Dispira Tiegh. (1875), Dimargaritaceae. 4 (mycopara- 284, 2005).

sitic on Mucorales and Chaetomium), widespread. distribution, see Geographical distribution.
See Benjamin (Aliso 5: 248, 1963; key), Kurtzman Ditangifibula G.C. Adams (1996), anamorphic Pe-
(Mycol. 60: 915, 1968; parasitism & culture), Misra zizomycotina, Hso.?.?. 1, Alaska. See Adams et al.
& Lata (Mycotaxon 8: 372, 1979), White et al. (My- (Mycol. 87: 911, 1995), Kirschner & Chen (Stud.
col. 98: 872, 2006; phylogeny). Mycol. 50: 337, 2004).
dispore, one of the spores of a 2-spored basidium as Ditangium P. Karst. (1867), anamorphic Craterocolla.
opposed to a tetraspore, one of the spores of a 4- 1, Europe. See Donk (Persoonia 4: 165, 1966).
spored basidium (Comer, 1947). Cf. monospore. Dithelopsis Clem. (1909) = Thelopsis fide Hawksworth
Disporotrichum Stalpers (1984), anamorphic Agari- et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995).
cales, Hso.OeH.10. 1, Netherlands. See De Hoog & dithiocarbamates, organic fungicides; dimethyl-
Gerrits (Mycoses 41: 183, 1998; molec. diagn. clini- (DMDC): thiram, ferbam, ziram; ethylene-bis-
cal isol.). (EBDC): maneb, mancozeb, zineb.
dissepiment, a partition, e.g. that between the pores of Dithozetia Clem. & Shear ( 1931) = Didymothozetia.
a polypore. Ditiola Fr. (1822), Dacrymycetaceae. c. 10, wide-
Dissitimurus E.G. Simmons, McGinnis & Rinaldi spread. See McNabb (N.Z. JI Bot. 4: 546, 1966), Go-
(1987), anamorphic Pezizomycotina, Hso.= eP.3/10. vorova (Mikologiya i Fitopatologiya 28: 1, 1994).
1 (from humans), USA. See Simmons et al. (Myco- Ditiola P. Browne (1756)? = Schizophyllum fide Donk
taxon 30: 247, 1987). (Beih. Nova Hedwigia 6: 89, 1962).
Dissoacremoniella Kiri!. (1970), anamorphic Pezizo- Ditiola Schulzer ( 1860) = Holwaya.
mycotina, Hso.OeH.6. 1, former USSR. See Kirilenko Ditmaria Llihnem. (1809) nom. dub.,? Fungi.
(Nov. sist. Niz. Rast. 7: 235, 1970). Ditopella De Not. (1863), Gnomoniaceae. 1 (on A/nus
dissociation, Leonian's name for mutation or saltation. bark), Europe. See Reid & Booth (CJB 45: 1479,
Dissoconium de Hoog, Oorschot & Hijwegen (1983), 1967), Barr (Mycol. Mem. 7: 232 pp., 1978), Castle-
anamorphic Mycosphaerella, Hso.O-leH.10. 2, wide- bury et al. (Mycol. 94: 1017, 2002; phylogeny).
spread. See de Hoog & Takeo (Antonie van Leeu- Ditopellina J. Reid & C. Booth (1967), Diaporthales. 1,
wenhoek 59: 285, 1991; karyology), Crous et al. (Sy- Europe. See Reid & Booth (CJB 45: 1481, 1967),
dowia 51: 155, 1999), Crous et al. (Stud. Mycol. 45: Stoykov & Denchev (Mycol. Balcanica 3: 179, 2006;
107, 2000; phylogeny), Crous et al. (Mycol. 93: Bulgaria).
1081, 2001; phylogeny), Crous et al. (Stud. Mycol. Ditopellopsis J. Reid & C. Booth (1967), Diaporthales.
50: 195, 2004; on Eucalyptus), Hunter et al. (Stud. 4, N. America. See Barr (Mycol. Mem. 1, 1978), Barr
Mycol. 55: 147, 2006; on Eucalyptus), Arzanlou et al. (Mycotaxon 41: 287, 1991), Monod (Beih. Sydowia
(Persoonia 20: 24, 2008; phylogeny). 9: 1, 1993).
Dissoderma (A.H. Sm. & Singer) Singer (1974) = Ditremis Clem. (1909) nom. rej. = Anisomeridium fide
Squamanita fide Kuyper (in litt. ). McCarthy (Aust. Syst. Bot. 5: 125, 1992; Australia),
Dissophora Thaxt. (1914), Mortierellaceae. 3, wide- McCarthy (Muelleria 8: 1, 1993), Hawksworth et al.
spread (north temperate). See Carreiro & Koste (CJB (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995).
70: 2177, 1982; growth temperature), Garns & Car- Ditylis Clem. (1909) = Tylophoron fide Tibell (Beih.
reiro (Stud. Mycol. 31: 85, 1985; taxonomy), Benny Nova Hedwigia 79: 597, 1984).
(CJB 73 Suppl. 1: S725, 1995), Voigt & W6stemeyer diurnal, in daylight hours. Cf. circadian, die!.
(Gene 270: 113, 2001; phylogeny), White et al. (My- divaricate, divergent at right angles.
col. 98: 872, 2006; phylogeny). Diversispora C. Walker & Schussler (2004), Diversis-
distal, situated away from either the centre of a body or poraceae. 1, USA. See Walker & Schussler (MR 108:
the point of origin; terminal; cf. proximal. 982, 2004), Redecker & Raab (Mycol. 98: 885, 2006;
Distichomyces Thaxt. (1905) = Rickia fide Thaxter phylogeny).
(Proc. Amer. Acad. Arts & Sci. 48: 363, 1912). Diversisporaceae C. Walker & A. Schussler (2004),
distichous, in two lines. Diversisporales. 1 gen., 1 spp.
Distocercospora N. Pons & B. Sutton (1988), anamor- Lit.: Azcon-Aguilar & Barea (Mycorrhiza 6: 457,
phic Mycosphaerellaceae, Hso.= eP.10. 1, wide- 1996), van der Heijden et al. (Nature Lond. 396: 69,
spread. See Pons & Sutton (Mycol. Pap. 160: 60, 1998), SchiiBler et al. (MR 105: 1413, 2001), Walker
1988), Crous & Braun (CBS Diversity Ser. 1: 571 & Schussler (MR 108: 982, 2004), Redecker
pp., 2003), Kirschner et al. (Fungal Diversity 17: 57, (Glomeromycota Arbuscular mycorrhizal fungi and
2004; Taiwan). their relative(s). Version 01 July 2005.
Distolomyces Thaxt. (1931), Laboulbeniaceae. 3, http://tolweb.org/Glomeromycota/287 l 5/2005.07.01
Europe; Asia. See Santamaria (Fl. Mycol. Iberica 5, in The Tree of Life Web Project, http://tolweb.org:
2003; Iberian peninsula). [unpaginated], 2005).
Distopyrenis Aptroot ( 1991 ), Pyrenulaceae. 8, wide- Diversisporales C. Walker & A. Schussler (2004).
spread (tropical). See Harada (Mycoscience 41: 491, Glomeromycetes. 4 fam., 6 gen., 74 spp. Fams:
2000). ( 1) Acaulosporaceae
Distorimula F. San Martin, P. Lavin, Esqueda (1999), (2) Diversisporaceae
Xylariales. I, Mexico. See San Martin et al. (Myco- (3) Diversisporaceae
taxon 73: 263, 1999). (4) Pacisporaceae
distoseptate (of septation), having the individual cells For Lit. see under fam.
each surrounded by a sac-like wall distinct from the diverticulum, a pocket-like side branch, as on myce-
outer wall, as in Drechslera (Luttrell, Mycol. 55: 672, lium of Pythium.
1963) (Fig. 22A-B). Cf. euseptate. Divinia Cif. (1955), anamorphic Pezizomycotina,
Distothelia Aptroot (2005), ? Monoblastiaceae (L). 1, Hso.= eP.?. 1, Dominican Republic. See Ciferri (Sy-
Hong Kong. See Seaward & Aptroot (Bryologist 108: dowia 9: 326, 1955).
218 DIXIDIUM

Dixidium R.A. Poiss. (1932) = Smittium fide Manier & RAPD (q.v.) with the reproducibility ofRFLP analy-
Lichtwardt (Annis Sci. Nat. Bot., ser. 12 9: 519, ses (see Molecular Biology); first developed by Vos
1968). et al. (Nuc. Acids Res. 23: 4407, 1995). Has since
Dlxomyces I.I. Tav. (1985), Laboulbeniaceae. 14, been used extensively in fungi even from a single
widespread. See Tavares (Myco/. Mem. 9: 627 pp., spore (e.g. see Rosendahl & Taylor, Mo/. Ecol. 6:
1985), Terada (Mycoscience 39: 77, 1998; Japan). 821, 1997; use in arbuscular mycorrhizal fungi, Ma-
Dlxophyllum Earle (1909) = Russula fide Singer (Aga- jer et al., MR. 100: 1107, 1996; use with Cladospo-
ric. mod. Tax., 1951). rium, Duncan & Cooke, Mycologist 16: 59, 2002; use
DNA, see Molecular biology. with Phytophthora).
DNA fingerprinting. This relies on repetitive se- SCARs (sequence-characterised amplified regions)
quences which are dispersed through the genome and are polymorphic bands (produced normally by one of
which have a high variability; these are valuable in the methods above and visualised on a polyacryla-
the manufacture of genotype-specific probes for spe- mide gel for optimal separation) which are found to
cies or pathogenic races, e.g. in mycology in Mag- be diagnostic for a particular population or individ-
naporthe grisea (Hamer et al., Proc. Nat. Acad. Sci., ual. Such bands are excised from the gel and the
USA 86: 9981, 1989). DNA fingerprinting is of par- DNA extracted and sequenced, allowing new specific
ticular use in characterization of individual strains primers to be created that may allow detection of the
and populations, especially in medical mycology particular strain (e.g. Hermosa et al., Curr. Gen. 38:
(e.g. Girordin et al., J. Infect. Dis. 169: 683, 1994). 343, 2001; SCAR marker in Trichoderma).
Most methods use the polymerase chain reaction SSCP (single-strand conformational polymor-
(PCR, see Molecular Biology). Some more widely- phism) allows the separation of isolates that produce
used methods are listed below. In some cases more fragments of identical size from a given amplifica-
than one name or acronym has been appropriated to tion. This is achieved by the use of native poly-
describe essentially the same method but with subtle acrylamide gels and, in theory, can allow separation
variations (e.g. AP-PCR [arbitrarily primed PCR] has of samples differing in as little as a single base dif-
been used as a synonym for both RAPD [q.v.] and ference (e.g. Bonello et al., New Phytologist 138:
SSR-PCR [q.v.] by separate researchers; strictly 533, 1998; use with Suillus).
speaking it is more accurately applied to the former DGGE (denaturing gradient gel electrophoresis) is
as SSR-PCR does not involve 'arbitrary' primers). a sensitive method that enables the discrimination of
RAPD (random amplified polymorphic DNA) similarly sized DNA fragments (obtained by PCR
analysis uses PCR with short primers to produce suf- amplification of particular regions but using primers
ficient amounts of particular parts of a target DNA or containing GC-rich clamps) on the basis of their ac-
RNA sequence that can then be compared in agarose tual sequence via the medium of an acrylamide gel
gels; this is especially useful in studies of closely al- containing a gradient of denaturing chemical (usually
lied fungi where species-specific patterns can be urea and/or formamide; alternatively temperature
found (Schaad et al., in Hawksworth, 1994: 461), and gradients may be used [i.e. TGGE]). DGGE has been
when dealing with small samples (e.g. a single spore employed widely in bacterial environmental studies
or old type collection). Problems with lack of repro- where microbial consortia are present but has also
ducibility have led to this method being largely su- been applied to fungal investigations (e.g. Vainio &
perseded by other, more consistent, methods (see be- Hantula, MR. 104: 927, 2000; use with wood-
low). inhabiting fungi).
SSR-PCR I VNTR-PCR (simple sequence repeat DNA sequencing. This involves determination of indi-
PCR I variable number tandem repeat PCR). In gen- vidual consecutive bases within a given region of
eral this method may be viewed as a more stringent DNA. Most sequence analysis is undertaken using
version of RAPD involving the use of longer oli- the Sanger chain termination method (Sanger &
gonucleotide primers and higher annealing tempera- Coulson, J. Mo/. Biol. 93: 441, 1975) although alter-
tures. The primers tend to be made of repeated dou- native methods are being developed. In practice the
ble, triple or even quadruple units [e.g. (CA)9, term DNA sequencing encompasses additional as-
(CAG)5, (GACA)4] which are complementary to the pects of DNA analysis, including comparison of base
flanking regions of variable number tandem repeats sequences in particular parts of DNA (or RNA)
of the microsatellite DNA (see Bridge et al., Lett. molecules (for total genome sequencing see Genom-
Appl. Microbiol. 24: 426, 1997). ics). Ribosomal gene clusters have been most used in
ISSR-PCR (inter-simple sequence repeat PCR). phylogenetic studies by mycologists, particularly the
This method is a modified form of the SSR-PCR genes coding for 5.8S, 18S and 28S rRNA (ribosomal
method that incorporates higher annealing tempera- RNA) genes and adjacent non-coding spacers (e.g.
tures and oligonucleotide primers comprising simple internal transcribed spacer [ITS] and intergenic
sequence repeat units anchored with so-called degen- spacer [IGS]) but also functional genes where appro-
erate ends [e.g 5'-BDB(ACA)5 where 'B' denotes priate (e.g. chitinase for Trichoderma, tef for Fusa-
'not A' and 'D' denotes 'not C'; see Griinig et al., rium and Trichoderma and P-tubulin for Botrytis and
MR. 105: 24, 2001; use in dark septate endophytes]. Penicillium, etc.). The method involves the PCR
This method is considered superior to many other method (see Molecular biology), and base sequences
fingerprinting methods owing to its genome-wide are determined either manually or by automated se-
coverage (rather than being localised to particular quencing machines. Increasingly DNA sequencing is
'hotspots') and the large number of fragments gener- undertaken by capillary electrophoresis but so-called
ated that result in complex banding patterns (see Tay- '(polyacrylamide) slab gel' DNA sequencers are still
lor et al., Ann. Rev. Phytopathol. 37: 197, 1999). used. Sequences obtained can be subjected to phy-
AFLP (amplified fragment length polymorphism) logenetic analyses, including already available se-
is a technique that combines the resolving power of quences accessible from on-line databanks. A basic
 DOIDGE 219
introduction to the method, which is now pivotal in Lit.: Vanky (Cryptog. Stud. 1: 159 pp., 1987), Be-
fungal phylogenetic studies, is provided by Mitchell gerow et al. (CJB 75: 2045, 1998), Piepenbring et al.
eta/. (Mycologist9: 67, 1995). (Protoplasma 204: 155, 1998), Vanky (MR 102: 513,
Voucher specimens. In all molecular studies it is 1998), Begerow et al. (MR 104: 53, 2000), Vanky
advisable to deposit reference material of the fungi (Aust. Syst. Bot. 14: 385, 2001), Piepenbring (Bot. Jb.
actually used in an appropriate Reference Collection 24: 241, 2003).
(see Collection and preservation). Doassansiales R. Bauer & Oberw. (1997). Exo-
DNA sequence libraries: EMBL Nucleotide Se- basidiomycetes. 3 fam., 14 gen., 42 spp. Fams:
quence Database (http://www.ebi.ac.uk/embl), main- ( l) Doassansiaceae
tained at the European Molecular Biology Labora- (2) Melaniellaceae.
tory's European Bioinformatics Institute; GenBank (3) Rhamphosporaceae
(http://www.ncbi.nlm.nih.gov/Genbank), maintained For Lit. see under fam.
at the National Center for Biotechnology Informa- Doassansiella Zambett. (1970) nom. inval., anamor-
tion, National Institutes of Health, Bethesda, Md, phic Doassansiopsis. l. See Zambettakis (Revue My-
USA; DDBJ (http://www.ddbj.nig.ac.jp), maintained col. Paris 35: 164, 1970).
at the DNA Data Bank of Japan. All three databases Doassansiopsidaceae Begerow, R. Bauer & Oberw.
exchange new sequence data accessions on a daily (1998), Urocystidales. 2 gen., 14 spp.
basis; see also Nucleic Acid Res. 36, 2008; database Lit.: Vanky (Cryptog. Stud. 1: 159 pp., 1987),
issue). Recent studies have raised concerns regarding Bauer et al. (CJB 75: 1273, 1997), Begerow et al.
the authenticity/validity of some identifications be- (CJB 75: 2045, 1998), Vanky (Aust. Syst. Bot. 14:
hind the holdings of these global databases, with 385, 2001), Piepenbring (Bot. Jb. 24: 241, 2003), Be-
suggestions that up to 20% are incorrectly named gerow et al. (MR 108: 1257, 2004).
(see Bridge et al., New Phytologist 160: 43, 2003) Doassansiopsis (Setch.) Dietel (1897), Doassansiopsi-
reinforcing the need for responsible vouchering of daceae. Anamorph Doassansiella. 13 (on aquatic
specimens (see Vilgalys, New Phytologist 160: 4, plants), widespread. See Vanky (Mycotaxon 79: 231,
2003). Validated sequence databases are available 2001), Vanky (Mycotaxon 95: l, 2006).
commercially which can allow users to make identi- Doassinga Vanky, R. Bauer & Begerow (1998), Doas-
fications with appropriate levels of confidence if the sansiaceae. l (aquatic on Callitrichaceae), Europe.
relevant databases are purchased. DNA sequencing is See Hoog et al. in Kurtzman & Fell (Eds) (Yeasts, a
now being used to facilitate resolution of morpho- taxonomic study 4th edn: 574, 1998; review).
logically similar taxa (e.g. Perez-Sierra & Henrico!, Dochmiopus Pat. (1887) = Crepidotus fide Singer &
Mycologist 16: 42, 2002). Smith (A monograph on the genus Galerina Earle,
DNA barcoding. Since the Convention on Bio- 1964).
logical Diversity (1993) and the resulting Bonn Dochmolopha Cooke (1878) = Seimatosporium fide
Guidelines (2002), the possibility has been raised of Shoemaker (CJB 42: 411, 1964).
distinguishing taxa mechanically by analogy with the Dodge (Carroll William; 1895-1988; USA). Student,
way supermarket products of similar types are distin- Middlebury College, Vermont (1912-1916); Fellow,
guished with a hand-held scanner reading a black and Washington University, St Louis (1915-1918); Ser-
white striped product code. The potential for this so- geant, US Army ( 1918-1920); Instructor in Botany
called 'barcoding' of all living organisms is being (1921-1924) then Assistant Professor and Curator,
addressed by the Consortium for the Barcoding of Farlow Herbarium, Harvard University (1924-1931);
Life (CBOL; see http://barcoding.si.edu and Professor of Botany, Washington University and
www.dnabarcodes.org). For each organism, an initial Mycologist, Missouri Botanic Garden (1931-1963).
specimen must be collected, followed by laboratory Noted for work on hypogeous fungi, medical mycol-
DNA analysis, database generation and data analysis. ogy in Latin America, and on lichen-forming fungi,
The supposition is that there is a single region of particularly from Antarctica; he also translated Giiu-
DNA in all living organisms characteristic for each mann 's (q.v.) classic work Comparative Morphology
individual species. In Animalia a region of the mito- of the Fungi into English. Pubis. Medical Mycology:
chondrial cytochrome oxidase c l (cox I) gene has Fungous Diseases of Men and other Mammals
been proposed for use. For Fungi this region does not (1935); Lichens and lichen parasites. BANZ Antarctic
seem to be universally suitable because multiple cop- Research Expedition 1929-1931. Reports Series B 7
ies exist in some taxa and there may be large scale (1948); Some lichens of tropical Africa. 1-V. Beihefte
length variation (see Rossman, Inoculum 58: l, zur Nova Hedwigia (1953-1971). Biogs, obits etc.
2007). The large volume of work already undertaken Randolph (Mycol. 82: 160, 1990) [portrait].
with the rDNA gene cluster, especially the ITS re- Dodgea Malen~on (1939) = Truncocolumella fide
gions, has led to it being proposed for use in the Smith & Singer (Brittonia 11: 215, 1959).
Fungi, qualified with further work on an additional Dodgella Zebrowski (1936), Fossil Fungi ? Chytridio-
appropriate region (as the ITS is not appropriate in all mycetes. 3 (Eocene - ? Recent), widespread.
taxa due to multiple non-orthologous copies of the dog lichen, Peltigera spp., e.g. P. canina; used in folk
region; e.g. see O'Donnell & Cigelnik, Mo/. Phy/. lore for treatment of bites of a rabid dog.
Evol. 7: 103, 1997; for Fusarium). dog stinkhorn, basidioma of Mutinus caninus.
Doassansia Comu (1883), Doassansiaceae. 12 (on Doguetia Bat. & J.A. Lima ( 1960) = Trichasterina fide
aquatic plants), widespread. Spore ball, immersed in Millier & von Arx (Beitr. Kryptjl. Schweiz 11 no. 2,
host tissue, has cortex of sterile cells. See Vanky (Sy- 1962).
dowia 34: 167, 1981). Doidge (Ethel Mary; 1887-1965; England, later South
Doassansiaceae R.T. Moore ex P.M. Kirk, P.F. Can- Africa). Assistant to Pole Evans, the plant pathologist
non & J.C. David (2001), Doassansiales. 12 gen.(+ 4 and mycologist (1908-1912) then Professional Assis-
syn.), 39 spp. tant ( 1912-1929) then Principal Plant Pathologist
220 DOKMAIA

(1929-1942), Division of Botany and Mycology, sity of Utrecht (1927-1933); Mycologist, Buitenzorg
Transvaal Department of Agriculture, Pretoria. Made Botanic Garden, Java (1934-1940); interned in prison
contributions on South African fungi (especially camp ( 1942-1945) [saving many lives by culturing a
rusts) and phytopathology, and compiled a monu- yeast to produce much needed vitamins]; Head of
mental checklist of South African fungi. Pubis. A Herbarium Bogoriense, Buitenzorg Botanic Garden,
preliminary study of the South African rust fungi. Java (1947-1955); Head of the Mycological Depart-
Bothalia (1927); South African rust fungi Bothalia ment, Rijksherbarium, Leiden ( 1956-1972); Corre-
( 1928); The South African fungi and lichens to the sponding Member (1954-1962) then Full Member
end of 1945. Bothalia (1950). Biogs, obits etc. (1962-1972), Royal Dutch Academy of Sciences.
Grummann (1974: 396); Gunn (Bothalia 9: 251, Outstanding taxonomist (especially of Agaricomy-
1967, bibliography, portrait). cetes, q.v.), and nomenclaturalist. Pubis. The generic
Dokmaia Promp. (2003) ? = Phaeoisaria fide Promput- names proposed for Hyrnenomycetes. I-XIII. Rein-
tha et al. (Sydowia 55: 100, 2003). wardtia and Taxon various vols (1951-1963); The
Dolabra C. Booth & W.P. Ting (1964), Dothideomy- generic names proposed for Agaricaceae. Beihefte
cetes. 1, Malaysia. See Booth & Ting (TBMS 47: zur Nova Hedwigia (1962); A conspectus of the fami-
237, 1964). lies of Aphy//ophora/es. Persoonia (1964). Biogs,
dolabrate (dolabriform), hatchet-like in form (Fig. obits etc. Maas Geesteranus (Persoonia 7: 119, 1973)
23.24). [bibliography, portrait]; Singer (Myco/. 65: 503,
dolabriform, having the shape of the head of an axe or 1973) [portrait]; Stafleu & Cowan (TL-2 1: 671,
cleaver (Fig. 23.24). 1976).
dolicho- (in Greek combinations), long. Donkella Doty (1950) = Clavulinopsis fide Donk (Per-
Dolichoascus Thibaut & Ansel (1970), Saccharomy- soonia 1: 25, 1959) = Ramariopsis (Clavar.) fide, Pe-
cetales. 1 (in Insecta), widespread. See Batra in tersen (Myco/. 70: 660, 1978).
Subramanian (Ed.) (Taxonomy offangi 1: 187, 1978; Donkia Pilat (1937) = Climacodon fide Maas Geester-
typification). anus (Hydnaceous fangi of the eastern old world,
Dolichocarpus R. Sant. (1949), Roccellaceae (L). 1, 1971).
Chile. See Tehler (CJB 68: 2458, 1990; cladistics), Donkioporia Kot!. & Pouzar (1973), Fomitopsidaceae.
Grube (Bryo/ogist 101: 377, 1998; phylogeny), Poll- 1, north temperate. See Kotlaba & Pouzar (Persoonia
mann (Mitteilungen aus dem Institut fiir A//gemeine 7: 214, 1973), Kleist & Seehann (Z. Myko/. 65: 23,
Botanik Hamburg 30-32: 61, 2002; biogeography). 1999; in buildings).
dolichospore, a long spore. Dontuzia L.D. Gomez (1973), Pezizomycotina. 1,
Dolichousnea (Y. Ohmura) Articus (2004), Parmeli- widespread (tropical). See Gomez (Brenesia 2: 21,
aceae (L). 4, widespread. See Articus (Taxon 53: 932, 1973).
2004), Arup et al. (Myco/. 99: 42, 2007; phylogeny). Doratomyces Corda (1829), anamorphic Microasca-
doliiform, barrel-like in form (Fig. 23.31 ). ceae. l, widespread. See von Arx (Gen. Fungi
Doliomyces Steyaert (1961), anamorphic Amphisphae- Sporul. Cult. Edn 3, 1981; synonym of
riaceae, Cpd.= eP.19. 2, India; S. America. See Nag Cepha/otrichum), Issakainen et al. (Medical Mycol-
Raj & Kendrick (CJB 50: 45, 1972). ogy 41: 31, 2003; phylogeny, polyphyly), Zhang et
dolipore septum, a septum of a dikaryotic basidiomy- al. (Mycol. 98: 1076, 2006; phylogeny).
cete hypha which flares out in the middle portion Doratospora J.M. Mend. (1930) = Rizalia fide Pi-
forming a barrel-shaped structure with open ends as rozynski (Kew Bull. 31: 595, 1977).
shown by electron microscopy; see Markham (MR dorsal, back or upper surface; the surface facing away
98: 1089, 1994; review), Moore (in Hawksworth from the axis, cf. ventral; sometimes used for the up-
(Ed.), Identification and characterization of pest or- per surface of foliose lichens.
ganisms: 249, 1994; summary diagr., Fig. 13), Moore Dothichiza Lib. ex Roum. (1880), anamorphic Dothi-
& McAlear (Am. J. Bot. 49: 86, 1962); septa! pore ora, St.OeH.?. 15, widespread. See Petrak (Sydowia
swelling; cf. parenthesome. 10: 201, 1957), Sutton (Myco/. Pap. 141, 1977), Sut-
dollar spot, a turf disease caused by Sc/erotinia ho- ton & Livsey (TBMS88: 271, 1987).
meocarpa. Dothichloi! G.F. Atk. (1894) = Balansia fide Diehl
Domain (Empire, Superkingdom). A category in Clas- (USDA agric. Monogr. 4, 1950), Reddy et al. (Myco/.
sification (q.v.) above that of kingdom; all fungal 90: 108, 1998).
phyla belong in kingdoms in the domain Eukaryota. Dothiclypeolum Hohn. (1916) = Thyriopsis fide
Domingoella Petr. & Cif. (1932), anamorphic Pezizo- Clements & Shear (Gen. Fung., 1931 ).
mycotina, Hsy.OeP.?. 4, widespread (esp. tropical). Dothidasteris Clem. & Shear ( 1931) = Dothidastero-
See Deighton & Pirozynski (Myco/. Pap. 128, 1972). mella.
Domin-scale, A 10-point scale used in ecological tables Dothidasteroma Hohn. (1909), Parmulariaceae. Ana-
to indicate the approximate cover of a surface by dif- morph Me/anop/aca. 2, Asia; Australasia. See Swart
ferent taxa: + = single individuals; 1 = a few indi- (TBMS91: 581, 1988).
viduals; 2 = sparsely distributed; 3 = frequent but Dothidasteromella Hohn. (1910), Asterinaceae. 3,
cover less than 4%; 4 =cover 4-10%; 5 =cover 11- widespread. See Swart (TBMS 91: 453, 1988),
25%; 6 = cover 26-33%; 7 = cover 34-50%; 8 = Hosagoudar et al. (Journal of Mycopatho/ogica/ Re-
cover 51-75%; 9 = 76-90%; 10 =cover 91-100%. search 39: 61, 2001).
Donadinia Bellem. & Mel.-Howell (1990), Sarcoso- Dothidea Fr. (1818) nom. cons., Dothideaceae. Ana-
mataceae. 1, Europe; Asia. See Harrington et al. morph Asterome//opsis. 20, widespread (temperate).
(Myco/. 91: 41, 1999; phylogeny), Hansen & Pfister See Silva-Hanlin & Hanlin (MR 103: 153, 1999;
(Myco/. 98: 1029, 2006; phylogeny). DNA), Liew et al. (Mo/. Phy/ogen. Evo/. 16: 392,
Donk (Marinus Anton; 1908-1972; Indonesia, later 2000; phylogeny), Lumbsch & Lindemuth (MR 105:
Netherlands). Student, later doctoral student, Univer- 901, 2001; phylogeny), Shoemaker et al. (Taxon 52:
 DOTHIDOTTHIA 221
623, 2003; nomencl.), Shoemaker & Hambleton tel/aria/es. The Microthyria/es are included here pro-
(CJB 83: 484, 2005), Schoch et al. (Myco/. 98: 1041, visionally, as are a further 20 fams and a very large
2006; phylogeny). number of gen. without clear affinities, where mo-
Dothideaceae Chevall. (1826), Dothideales. 13 gen.(+ lecular data are lacking. A number of orders and
11 syn.), 79 spp. families placed within the Dothideomycetidae sensu
Lit.: Butin (Sydowia 38: 20, 1985), Hyde & Can- Dictionary edn 9 are now included within an ex-
non (Myco/. Pap. 17S: 114 pp., 1999), Silva-Hanlin panded Eurotiomycetes, notably the Coryne/ia/es and
& Hanlin (MR 103: 153, 1999; DNA), Lindemuth et Pyrenula/es.
al. (MR lOS: 1176, 2001), Schoch et al. (Myco/. 98: Lit.: von Arx & Millier (Beitr. Kryptogfl. Schweiz
1041, 2006; phylogeny). 11(1), 1954; Stud. Mycol. 9, 1975, keys fams, gen.),
dothideaceous, having the asci in locules in a stroma, Barr ( Contr. Univ. Mich. Herb. 9: 523, 1972, N. Am.;
as in Dothidea. Myco/. 71: 935, 1979; Prodromus to Class Loculoas-
Dothideales Lindau (1897). Dothideomycetidae. 4 comycetes, 1987; orders, fams), Barr & Huhndorf (in
fam., 57 gen., 350 spp. Ascomata perithecial, usually McLaughlin et al. (Eds), The Mycota 7A: 283, 2001),
formed as lysigenous locules within stromatic tissue, Benny & Kimbrough (Mycotaxon 12: 1980; non-
dark brown. Hymenium not blueing in iodine. In- ostiolate gen.), Berbee (Mo/. Biol. Evo/. 13: 462,
terascal tissue in most cases absent. Asci ± cylindri- 1996; evolution), Eriksson (Opera Bot. 60, 1981),
cal, thick-walled, fissitunicate, usually with a clearly Hansford (Myco/. Pap. lS, 1946; foliicolous spp.),
defined ocular chamber but lacking other apical Harris (Mich. Bot. 12: 3, 1973; L,), Janex (Revue
structures. Ascospores usually septate, if septate lon- bryo/. lichen. 37: 421, 1971; ontogeny, L), Liew et
gitudinally asymmetrical, constricted at the primary al. (Mo/. Phylogenet. Evo/. 16: 392, 2000; hamathe-
septum but not always at the others, hyaline or cium, phylogeny), Lindemuth et al. (MR lOS: 1176,
brown, rarely ornamented. Mostly saprobes or necro- 2001; phylogeny), Lumbsch & Lindemuth (MR lOS:
trophic parasites of plants. Fams: 901, 2001; phylogeny), Luttrell (Phytopatho/ogy SS:
( 1) Dothideaceae 828, 1965, in Ainsworth et al. (Eds), The Fungi 4A:
(2) Dothioraceae 135, 1973; keys, gen.), Miiller & von Arx (Beitr.
The Coccoideaceae and Planistromellaceae are Kryptogfl. Schweiz 11(2), 1962), Parguey-Leduc
placed here provisionally as molecular data are lack- (Ann. Sci. nat., Bot. ser. 12, 7: 33, 1966; ontogeny),
ing. Lit.: von Arx & Muller (Stud Myco/. 9, 1975, Pirozynski (Kew Bull. 31: 595, 1977; trop. fungi-
keys fams, gen.), Barr (Prodromus to Class Locu- colous spp.), Poelt (in Ahmadjian & Hale (Eds), The
/oascomycetes, 1987), Eriksson (Opera Bot. 60, Lichens: 599, 1974 ['1973']; fams, L), Reynolds (As-
1981), Schoch et al (Myco/ 98: 1041, 2006; phylog- comycete Systematics. The Luttrellian Concept, 1981;
eny), Shoemaker et al (Taxon 52: 623, 2003; no- centrum types), Schoch et al. (Myco/. 98: 1041, 2006;
mencl.). phylogeny), Theissen & Sydow (Ann. Myc. 13: 149,
Dothideites Pat. (1893), Fossil Fungi. I. 1915; gen.), also under ascus, harnathecium.
Dothidella Speg. (1880), Polystomellaceae. Anamorph Dothideomycetidae P.M. Kirk, P.F. Cannon, J.C.
Stictochore//a. 3, widespread (tropical). See Wake- David & Stalpers ex C.L. Schoch, Spatafora, Crous
field (TBMS 24: 282, 1940), Millier & von Arx & Shoemaker (2007), Dothideomycetes. Ascomata
(Beitr. Kryptfl. Schweiz 11 no. 2, 1962), Swart perithecial or formed as lysigenous locules within
(TBMS 89: 483, 1987). stromatic tissue, often developing from pigmented
Dothideodiplodia Murashk. (1927), anamorphic Pe- external mycelium. Interascal tissue absent. Asci
zizomycotina, St.I-= eP.19. 1, former USSR. usually clavate, sometimes almost orbicular, thick-
Dothideomycetes O.E. Erikss. & Winka (1997), Pe- walled and fissitunicate. Ascospores almost always
zizomycotina. 11 ord., 90 fam., 1302 gen., 19010 septate, longitudinally asymmetrical, constricted at
spp. The largest and most varied class of the Ascomy- the primary septum but not always at the others,
cota, including most ascolocular ascomycetes with J- sometimes muriform; hyaline or brown, not often or-
bitunicate asci. Ascomata very varied, apothecial, namented. Mostly saprobes or parasites of plants.
perithecial or cleistothecial, at least nominally Ords:
formed as lysigenous locules within stromatic tissue; (1) Capnodiales
hymenium sometimes gelatinous but not usually (2) Dothideales
blueing in iodine. Interascal tissue frequently present, (3) Myriangiales
usually composed of branched or anastomosed para- The Dothideomycetidae is much reduced compared
physoids or pseudoparaphyses, at least initially at- with its treatment in the Dictionary edn 9, which
tached at both base and apex. Asci usually clavate or equates largely to the Dothideomycetes of this edn.
cylindrical, thick-walled, usually fissitunicate, rarely See Schoch et al. (Mycol. 98: 1041, 2006).
with apical structures. Ascospores almost always sep- Dothideopsella H6hn. ( 1915) = Leptosphaeria fide von
tate, longitudinally asymmetrical, constricted at the Arx & Miiller (Stud. Mycol. 9, 1975).
primary septum but not always at the others, some- Dothideovalsa Speg. (1909), Diatrypaceae. 3, wide-
times muriform; hyaline or brown, not often orna- spread. See Petrak (Sydowia S: 169, 1951), Rappaz
mented. Saprobes, parasites, rarely lichen-forming, (Myco/. Helv. 2: 285, 1987).
coprophilous, etc. Dothidina Theiss. & Syd. (1915) = Coccodiella fide
Subcl.: Miiller & von Arx in Ainsworth et al. (Eds) (The
(1) Dothideomycetidae Fungi 4A: 87, 1973).
(2) Pleosporomycetidae Dothidites Mesch. (1892), Fossil Fungi. 8 (Tertiary),
Several orders belong within the Dothideomycetes Europe.
based on molecular data, but cannot be placed with Dothidotthia H6hn. (1918), Pleosporales. c. 10, wide-
confidence into a specific Subcl. These include the spread (temperate). See Barr (Mycotaxon 34: 517,
Botryosphaeriales, Hysteria/es, Jahnula/es and Pa- 1989; key 7 N. Am. spp.), Aptroot (Nova Hedwigia
222 DOTHIOMYCES

60: 325, 1995), Crous et al. (Stud. Mycol. 55: 235, Dozya P. Karst. (1873) [non Dozya Sande Lac. 1866,
2006; phylogeny, generic limits), Ramaley (Myco- Musci] = Hypocreopsis P. Karst. fide Rossman et al.
taxon 94: 127, 2005; anamorph). (Stud. Mycol. 42: 248 pp., 1999).
Dothiomyces Bat. & J.L. Bezerra (1961) = Byssole- DR curve, a log-probit dosage-response curve (Hors-
cania fide Lucking et al. (Lichenologist 30: 121, fall, Principles offungicidal action, 1956).
1998). Drechmeria W. Garns & H.-B. Jansson (1985), ana-
Dothiopeltis E. Miill. (1957), Leptopeltidaceae. Ana- morphic Clavicipitaceae, Hso.OeH.15. 2 (from nema-
morph Jdriella-like. 1, Switzerland. See Holm & todes and protozoans), widespread. See Gernandt &
Holm (Bot. Notiser 130: 115, 1977), Crivelli & Stone (Mycol. 91: 993, 1999; phylogeny), Garns &
Muller (Bot. Helv. 93: 33, 1983). Zare (Mycology Series 19: 17, 2003; review).
Dothiopsis P. Karst. (1884) nom. dub., anamorphic Drechslera S. Ito (1930) nom. cons., anamorphic
Pezizomycotina. See Sutton (Mycol. Pap. 141, 1977). Pyrenophora, Hso.= eP.26. c. 29 (graminicolous),
Dothiora Fr. (1837) nom. rej. = Melanograrnma fide widespread. See Shoemaker (CJB 37: 880, 1959),
Holm (Taxon 24: 475, 1975). Shoemaker (CJB 40: 809, 1962; key 14 spp.), Pandey
Dothiora Fr. (1849) nom. cons., Dothioraceae. Ana- & Gupta (Acta Mycologica Warszawa 20: 209, 1986;
morphs Dothichiza, Hormonema. 19, widespread as a mycoparasite), Sivanesan (Mycol. Pap. 158: 1,
(esp. temperate). See Froidevaux (Nova Hedwigia 23: 1987; keys), Alcorn (Ann. Rev. Phytopath. 26: 27,
679, 1973; key), Yurlova et al. (Stud Mycol. 43: 63, 1988; gen. taxonomy), Muchovej et al. (Fitopatol.
1999; DNA), Barr (Harvard Pap. Bot. 6: 25, 2001), Brasil 13: 211, 1988; keys), Strobel et al. (Phyto-
Schweigkofler et al. (Organ. Divers. Evol. 2: 1, parasitica 16: 145, 1988; phytotoxins), Ondrej
2002; phylogeny). (Ceska Mykol. 43: 45, 1989; key 20 Czech spp.),
Dothioraceae Theiss. & P. Syd. (1918), Dothideales. Khazanov (Opredelitel' Gribov-Vozbul.
20 gen.(+ 34 syn.), 153 spp. 'Gel'mintosporiozov' Rast. iz Rodov Bipolaris,
Lit.: Froidevaux (Nova Hedwigia 23: 679, 1973), Drechslera i Exserohilum, 1992), Goh et al. (Fungal
Simon et al. (Can. J. Microbiol. 41: 35, 1995), Diversity 1: 85, 1998; ribosomal RNA analysis),
Sivanesan & Hsieh (MR 99: 1295, 1995), Dupont et Maraite (Helminthosporium Blights of Wheat: Spot
al. (MR 102: 631, 1998), Hoog et al. (Stud. Mycol. Blotch and Tan Spot Proceedings of an International
43: 31, 1999), Untereiner & Naveau (Mycol. 91: 67, Workshop Held at CIMMYT, El Batan, Mexico, 9-14
1999), Urzi et al. (J. Microbiol. Meth. 36: 95, 1999), February 1997: 6, 1998; nomencl.), Turgeon & Ber-
Yurlova et al. (Stud. Mycol. 43: 63, 1999; DNA), bee (Molecular Genetics of Host-Specific Toxins in
Verkley et al. (Mycol. 96: 558, 2004). Plant Disease: 153, 1998; evolution), Jawhar et al.
Dothiorales = Dothideales. (Cereal Research Communications 28: 87, 2000;
Dothiorella Sacc. (1880), anamorphic Botryosphaeri- D. graminea group), Mehta (Fitopatol. Brasil 26:
aceae. Anamorph Botryosphaeria. 56, widespread. 590, 2001; on Avena), Zhang & Berbee (Mycol. 93:
See Petrak & Sydow (Rep. Spec. nov. regni veg. 42: 1048, 2001; phylogeny), Ondrej & Minarikova
214, 1927), Sutton (Mycol. Pap. 141, 1977; typifica- (Petria 12: 267, 2002; morphology), Friesen et al.
tion), Crous & Palm (Sydowia 51: 167, 1999), Luque (Phytopathology 95: 1144, 2005; on Triticum),
et al. (Mycol. 97: 1111, 2006; on Vitis), Phillips et al. Serenius et al. (MR 109: 809, 2005; on Hordeum).
(Mycol. 97: 513, 2005; review, phylogeny), Crous et Drechslerella Subram. (1964), anamorphic Orbilia,
al. (Stud. Mycol. 55: 235, 2006; review, phylogeny), Hso.= eH.1/10. 1, USA. See Scholler et al. (Sydowia
Phillips et al. (Persoonia 21: in press, 2008; phylog- 51: 89, 1999; gen. concept & n. combs), Li et al.
eny). (Mycol. 97: 1034, 2006; phylogeny), Yu et al. (Myco-
Dothiorellina Bubak (1911) nom. dub., anamorphic taxon 96: 163, 2006; teleomorph).
Pezizomycotina. See Sutton (Mycol. Pap. 141, 1977). Drechsleromyces Subram. (1978), anamorphic Pe-
Dothiorina Hohn. (1911), anamorphic Chlorociboria, zizomycotina, Hso.OfH.10. 1, USA. See Subramanian
St.OeH.15. 3, Europe. See Dixon (Mycotaxon 1: 193, (Kavaka 5: 93, 1977), Rubner (Stud. Mycol. 39,
1975; teleomorph), Riedl (Sydowia 29: 146, 1977; 1996).
key), Sanchez & Bianchinotti (Mycotaxon 102: 395, Dremuspora Sal.-Cheb. & Locq. (1980), Fossil Fungi.
2007; ontogeny). 1, Cameroon.
Dothioropsis Riedl (1974), anamorphic Pezizomy- Drepanoconis J. Schrot. & Henn. (1896), Crypto-
cotina, St.OeH.?38. 1, Europe. See Riedl (Phyton basidiaceae. 3, S. America. See Linder (Ann. Mo. bot.
Horn 16: 222, 1974), Mel'nik & Minter (Mycologist Gdn 16: 343, 1929), Gomez & Kisimova-Horovitz
20: 109, 2006; UK). (Revta Biol. trop. 45: 1293, 1998; Costa Rica), Bege-
Dothisphaeropsis Hohn. (1919) = Microsphaeropsis row et al. (Mycol. Progr. 1: 187, 2002), Hendrichs
Hohn. fide Sutton (Mycol. Pap. 141, 1977). (Sydowia 55: 33, 2003; Central & South America).
Dothistroma Hulbary (1941), anamorphic Mycosphae- Drepanomyces Thaxt. ( 1931 ), Ceratomycetaceae. 1,
rella, St.OfH.1/10. 1, widespread. D. septospora Sumatra; Sarawak. See Tavares (Mycol. Mem. 9: 627
causes defoliation of Pinus. See Gibson (Ann. Rev. pp., 1985), Bameul (Nouv. Rev. Entomol. Nouv. ser.
Phytopath. 10: 51, 1972), Evans (Mycol. Pap. 153, 10: 19, 1993).
1984), Wingfield et al. (BioScience 51: 134, 2001; Drepanopeziza (Kleb.) Hohn. (1917), Dermateaceae.
biogeography), Barnes et al. (Stud. Mycol. 50: 551, Anamorphs Gloeosporidiella, Marssonina, Monos-
2004; phylogeny, review), Groenewald et al. (Phyto- tichella. 14, widespread (temperate). See Rimpau
pathology 97: 825, 2007; mating type genes). (Phytopath. Z. 43: 257, 1962; on Ribes, Populus,
Dothithyrella Hohn. (1918) = Leptopeltis fide Holm & Salix; keys), Spiers (Eur. J. For. Path. 28: 233, 1998;
Holm (Bot. Notiser 130: 215, 1977). on Populus, New Zealand), Spiers & Hopcroft (MR
Dothivalsaria Petr. (1966), Massariaceae. 1, Europe. 102: 1025, 1998), Nauta & Spooner (Mycologist 14:
See Barr (N. Amer. Fl. ser. 2 13: 129 pp., 1990). 21, 2000; UK).
Dothophaeis Clem. ( 1931) = Englerodothis. Drepanospora Berk. & M.A. Curtis (1875), anamor-
 DUPLICARIELLA 113

phic Pezizomycotina, Hso.0-= hP.l/10. 2, wide- isidium, soredium; see Lichens).

spread. See Goos (.i\(ycol. 81: 356, 1989). Dualomyces Matsush. (1987), anamorphic Pezizomy-
DRIPs, An assemblage of protistans named from the cotina, Hso.OfH-P .10/l l. 2, Taiwan. See Matsushima
initial letters of the original constituent organisms (Matsush. A(ycol. Mem. 5: 13, 1987).
(Dermocystidium, Rosette Agent, Ichthyophonus, Dubiocarpon S.A. Hutch. (1955), Fossil Fungi ? As-
Psorospermium). In phylogenetic trees derived from comycota. 5 (Carboniferous), Europe; USA. See
18S rRNA, the DRIPs clade appears as a sister group Baxter (Paleont. Contrib. Univ. Kansas 77, 1975),
to animals, fungi and choanozoans and usually basal Pirozynski (Ann. Rev. Phytopath. 14: 237, 1976).
to all three. Members of the group typically possess Dubiomyces Lloyd (1921) = Ustilaginoidea fide Diehl
vesicular mitochondrial cristae and a walled trophic (in /itt.) See, Stevenson & Cash (Lloyd, The new fan-
phase. All appear to be parasitic. More recently other gus names, 1936).
taxa have been added: Rhinosporidium (See Herr et Dubitatio Speg. (1882), Massariaceae. Anamorph
al., 1999), Anurofeca (See Baker et al., 1999) and Ap/osporella-like. l (on rotten wood), S. America
Amoebidium parasiticum (See Ustinova et al., Protist (temperate). See Rossman et al. (Stud. A(ycol. 42:
151: 253, 2000). See also Ragan et al. (Proc. Natl. 248 pp., 1999).
Acad. Sci. USA93: 11907, 1996), Cavalier-Smith Duboscqia Perez (1908), Microsporidia. 3.
(Biol. Rev. 73: 203, 1998). Dubujiana D.R. Reynolds & G.S. Gilbert (2005),
Drosella Maire (1935) = Chamaemyces fide Singer Microthyriaceae. 1, Australia. See Reynolds & Gil-
(Agaric. mod Tax., 1951). bert (Aust. Syst. Bot. 18: 282, 2005).
Drosophila Que!. (1886) = Psathyrella fide Singer Duchesne (Ernest; 1874-1912; France). Ecole du Ser-
(Agaric. mod Tax., 1951) the name is used by, Ro- vice de Sante Militaire de Lyon (1894). Physician
magnesi (BSMF91: 137, 1975). who noted, 32 years before Fleming (q.v.), that cer-
Drudeola Kuntze (1891), anamorphic Pezizomycotina. tain moulds kill bacteria. Pubis. Contribution a
2, USA. See Sutton (.i\(yco/. Pap. 141, 1977). /'etude de la concurrence vitale chez /es micro-
Drummondia Bat. & H. Maia (1963) [non Drum- organismes: antagonisme entre /es moisissures et /es
mondia Hook. 1828, Musci] = Mycousteria fide Farr microbes, doctoral thesis (1897). Biogs, obits etc.
(A(yco/. 78: 280, 1986). Pouillard (Medecine et armees 31: 527, 2003).
Drumopama Subram. (1957), anamorphic Pezizomy- Ductifera Lloyd ( 1917), Auriculariales. c. 11, wide-
cotina, Hsy.OeP.10. l, India; Cuba. See Subramanian spread (esp. tropical). See Wells (.i\(yco/. 50: 407,
(Proc. Indian Acad. Sci. series B 46: 333, 1957), 1958), Weiss & Oberwinkler (MR 105: 403, 2001).
Castaneda Ruiz & Kendrick (Univ. Waterloo Biol. Duddingtonia R.C. Cooke (1969), anamorphic Orbili-
Ser. 32, 1990; Cuba). aceae. See Schenk et al. (CJB 55: 977, 1977), Liou &
Druparia Raf. (1808) nom. dub., Agaricomycetes. ? Tzean (A(ycol. 89: 876, 1997; phylogeny), Ahren et
'gasteromycetes'. al. (FEMS Microbial. Lett. 158: 179, 1998; phylog-
Drupasia Raf. (1809) = Druparia. eny), Ahren et al. (MR 108: 1205, 2004; genetic di-
druse, a stellate cluster of large crystals in a lichen versity).
thallus. Duebenia Fr. (1849), Helotiales. 2, Europe. See Hein
dry rot fungus (or house fungus), Serpula lacrymans; (Willdenowia Beih. 9, 1976; key), Nauta & Spooner
see Seehann & Hegarty (Docs. Internal. Res. Group (A(yco/ogist 13: 65, 1999).
Wood Preserv. IRG/WP/1337, 1988; bibliogr.), Wat- Dufourea Ach. (1809) nom. rej. = Xanthoria fide
kinson (Biodet. Abstr. 8: 161, 1994; review). Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8,
dry spore, a spore that becomes separated without 1995), Kamefelt & Thell (Nova Hedwigia 62: 487,
slime from the cell producing it (Mason, 1937); cf. 1996; nomencl.).
slime spore. See Xerosporae. Dufoureomyces Cif. & Tomas. (1953) = Dactylina
Dryadomyces Gebhardt (2005), anamorphic Ophio- Ny!. fide Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi
stomataceae, H?.?.?. l (from ambrosia beetles), Tai- edn 8, 1995).
wan. See Gebhardt et al. (MR 109: 693, 2005). Dufouria Trevis. (1861) = Xanthoria fide Hawksworth
dryad's club, basidioma of C/avaria pistil/aris. et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995).
dryad's saddle, basidioma of Polyporus squamosus. Dumontinia L.M. Kohn (1979), Sclerotiniaceae. l (on
Dryinosphaera Dumort. (1822) nom. dub., Pezizomy- Anemone rhizomes), Europe. See Holst-Jensen et al.
cotina. Used for diverse perithecioid fungi. (.i\(yco/. 89: 885, 1997; phylogeny), Holst-Jensen et
Dryodon Que!. ex P. Karst. (1881) = Hericium Pers. al. (Nordic JI Bot. 18: 705, 1999; phylogeny).
fide Donk (Taxon 5: 69, 1956). Dumortieria Westend. (1857), anamorphic Pezizomy-
Dryophila Que!. ( 1886) = Pholiota fide Patouillard cotina, St.OeH.?. 2, Belgium. See Sutton (A(yco/.
(Essai taxonomique sur /es families et /es genres des Pap. 141, 1977).
Hymenomycetes, 1900). Dumoulinia Stein (1883) = Megalospora Meyen fide
Dryophilum Schwein. (1834) nom. dub., Fungi. ? Sipman (Biblthca Lichenol. 18, 1983).
Based on insect galls. Duosporium K.S. Thind & Rawla (1961), anamorphic
Dryosphaera farg. Koch & E.B.G. Jones (1989), ana- Pezizomycotina, Hso.= eP.26. 1, India; China. See
morphic Pezizomycotina, T. 2 (marine), widespread. Thind & Rawla (Am. J. Bot. 48: 862, 1961).
See Kohlmeyer & Volkmann-Kohlmeyer (CJB 71: duplex (of the context), in two layers, that adjacent to
992, 1993). the lamellae or tubes being harder than the one over
dual phenomenon (in anamorphic fungi), the condition it.
in which a fungus is made up of two culturally differ- Duplicaria Fuckel (1870), Rhytismataceae. Anamorph
ent elements or individuals (Hansen, .i\(yco/. 30: 442, Crandallia. 3, widespread (boreal; alpine). See Pow-
1938; Hansen & Snyder, Am. J. Bot. 30: 419, 1943). ell (.i\(ycol. 65: 1362, 1973), Johnston (.i\(yco/. Pap.
dual propagule (in a lichen), one comprising elements 176: 239 pp., 2001).
of both the fungal and the photosynthetic partner (e.g. Duplicariella B. Erikss. ( 1970), Rhytismataceae. l,
214 DUPORTELLA

Scandinavia. See Eriksson (Symb. bot. upsal. 19: 20, Dwiroopa Subram. & Muthurnary (1986), anamorphic
1970). Diaporthales, St.OeP.l. 1, widespread. See Farr &
Duportella Pat. (1915), Peniophoraceae. 12, wide- Rossman (~coscience 44: 443, 2003; morphology).
spread. See Cunningham (Trans. roy. Soc. N.Z. Bot. Dwiroopella Subram. & Muthumary (1986), anamor-
85: 91, 1957), Hjortstam & Ryvarden (Syn. Fung. 4: phic Pezizomycotina, St.leP.15/19. 1, India. See
19, 1990; key), Boidin et al. (BSMF 107: 91, 1991; Subramanian & Muthumary (Proc. Indian Acad. Sci.
key trop. spp.) = Peniophora fide, Boidin et al. (~­ Pl. Sci. 96: 202, 1986).
cotaxon 56: 445, 1998). Dyadosporltes Hammen (1954), Fossil Fungi. 2 (Cre-
Duportellaceae Jiilich ( 1982) = Peniophoraceae. taceous, Paleocene, Tertiary), China; Colombia.
Duradens Samuels & Rogerson (1990), Sordariomy- Dyadosporonites Elsik (1968), Fossil Fungi. 11 (Cre-
cetidae. 1 (from wood), Guyana. See Samuels & taceous, Tertiary), India; N. America.
Rogerson (Mem. N. Y. bot. Gdn 64: 165, 1990), Kang Dycticia Raf. (1808) ? = Clathrus fide Stalpers (in litt. ).
et al. (~coscience 40: 151, 1999), Huhndorf et al. Dyctionella, see Dictyonella.
(Fungal Diversity 20: 59, 2005; phylogeny). Dyctiostomiopelta, see Dictyostomiopelta.
Durandia Rehm (1913) [non Durandia Boeck. 1896, Dyctyoblastus Kremp. (1869) = Phlyctis fide Hawk-
Cyperaceae] = Durandiella. sworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995).
Durandiella Seaver (1932), Dermateaceae. Anamorphs Dyeing. Some lichens were formerly used (esp. in N.
Corniculariella, Gelatinosporium. 10, Europe; N. Europe and N. America) as dyes of animal fibres
America. See Groves (CJB 32: 116, 1954), Kriegl- (e.g. wool). Orchil (from Roccella spp.) is one of the
steiner (Z. ~kol. 44: 277, 1978; key 5 spp. Europ. ). best known giving a reddish purple as did cudbear
Durandiomyces Seaver (1928) = Peziza Fr. fide Korf (Ochrolechia tartarea), both being direct dyes. These
(~col. 48: 711, 1956). colours, which are fugitive to light, are a complex se-
Dorella Tul. & C. Tul. (1865) = Xylogramma fide ries of orcein derivatives formed from microaero-
Sherwood (~cotaxon 5: 1, 1977), Magnes (Biblthca philic oxidation of orcinol-type secondary metabo-
~col. 165: 177 pp., 1997), Medardi (Docums ~­ lites in the presence of ammonia. Other spp. such as
col. 33 no. 131: 29, 2004). crottle (Parmelia saxatilis and P. omphalodes) give
Durletzia (C.W. Dodge) Yoshim. (1998), Lobariaceae yellowish buff to brown shades and are reactive dyes.
(L). 5, S. America. See Yoshimura (Recollecting Ed- These colours are light-fast and are produced by col-
vard August Vainio: 90, 1998), Stenroos et al. (CJB ourless lichen substances which have an aldehyde
81: 232, 2003; photomorphs). group such as the depsidone salazinic acid. The fruit-
Durletzia Gyeln. ( 1935) = Ionaspis fide Petterson (Bot. ing bodies of some macromycetes (e.g. agarics) have
Notis er: 100, 1946). been less used and not historically, but they can give
Durlspora K.D. Hyde (1994), Diaporthales. 2, Malay- a range of pinks, blues, yellows, reds and browns
sia; Hong Kong. See Hyde (Sydowia 46: 315, 1994), (e.g. Boletus, Cortinarius, Hydnellum, Hygrocybe
Photita et al. (Nova Hedwigia 71: 101, 2000). spp.) using mordants such as alum or iron. Lichens in
Durogaster Lloyd (1919) nom. dub., Fungi. Based on particular should not be collected indiscriminately for
Helosis brasiliensis (Balanophoraceae) fide Steven- dyeing purposes from natural or seminatural habitats
son & Cash (Bull. Lloyd Libr. 35: 178, 1936). as this is contrary to the conservation of biodiversity.
Durosaccum Lloyd (1924) = Pisolithus fide Stalpers Lit.: Bolton (Lichens for vegetable dyeing, 1960;
(in litt. ). edn 2, 1982), Brough (Syesis 17: 81, 1984; 250 tests
Dussiella Pat. (1890), Clavicipitaceae. 2, America. See on 42 Can. lichens), Cardon (Guide des teintures
White (Am. J. Bot. 80: 1465, 1993), Bischoff et al. naturelles, 1990), Casselman (Craft of the dyer: col-
(~col. 96: 1088, 2004). our from plants and lichens of the Northeast, 1980),
Dutch elm disease, see elm disease. Kok (Lichenologist 3: 248, 1966; orchil dyes), Rice
duvet (of dermatophytes), a soft, thick layer of hyphae & Beebee (Mushrooms for color, edn 2, 1980),
like brushed-up cloth. Richardson (The vanishing lichens, 1975), Solberg
Dwayaangam Subram. (1978), anamorphic Orbilia, (Acta Chem. Scand 10: 1116, 1956; dyeing wool
Hso.lbH.l. 7, N. America; Malaysia. See Barron with lichens and lichen substances).
(CJB 69: 1402, 1991), Kohlmeyer & Volkmann- Dyonisia, see Dionysia.
Kohlmeyer (MR 105: 500, 2001), Sokolski et al. Dyplolabia A. Massa!. (1854), Graphidaceae. See Kalb
(~col. 98: 628, 2006). & Staiger (Hoppea 61: 409, 2000; revision), Archer
Dwayabeeja Subram. ( 1958), anamorphic Pezizomy- (Biblthca Lichenol. 94, 2006; revision), Staiger et al.
cotina, Hso.= fP.1/10. 4, widespread (esp. tropical). (MR 110: 765, 2006; phylogeny), Archer (Systemat-
Dwayaloma Subram. (1957), anamorphic Pezizomy- ics & Biodiversity 5: 9, 2007; Solomon Is).
cotina, Hsp.leP.?. 1, India. See Subramanian (J. In- Dyrlthiopsis L. Cai, R. Jeewon & K.D. Hyde (2003),
dian bot. Soc. 36: 62, 1957). Amphisphaeriaceae. Anamorph Monochaetiopsis. 1,
Dwayalomella Brisson, Piroz. & Pauze (1975), ana- China. See Jeewon et al. (~col. 95: 912, 2003).
morphic Pezizomycotina, Cac/Ccu.leH.15. 2, N. Dyrlthium M.E. Barr (1994), Pezizomycotina. 1, N.
America. See Carris (~col. 81: 638, 1989). America; Puerto Rico. See Eriksson & Hawksworth
Dwayamala Subram. (1956) = Dendryphiella fide (SA 13: 191, 1995; nomencl.), Kang et al. (Fungal
Kendrick & Carmichae in Ainsworth et al. (Eds) Diversity 2: 135, 1999; application ofname).
(The Fungi 4A: 390, 1973). dysgonic (of dermatophytes), growing more slowly in
Dwibahubeeja N. Srivast., A.K. Srivast. & Kamal culture, frequently with less aerial mycelium, than a
(1995), anamorphic Pezizomycotina, Hso.ObP.l. 1, normal, eugonic, strain. See Johnstone & La Touche
India. See Srivastava et al. (MR 99: 395, 1995). (TBMS 39: 442, 1956).
Dwibeeja Subram. (1995), anamorphic Pezizomy- Dyslachnum Clem. (1909) = Lachnum fide Raitviir
cotina. 1, Singapore. See Subramanian (Kavaka (Scripta ~col. 1: 1, 1970).
20/21: 57, 1992/1993). Dyslecanis Clem. (1909) = Lecania fide Hawksworth
 ECHINOPORIA 225

et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995). (Nova Acta R. Soc. Scient. upsal., 1932).
Dysrhynchis Clem. (1909), Parodiopsidaceae. 7, wide- Echinoascotheca Matsush. (1995), ? Phaeotrichaceae.
spread (tropical). See Hosagoudar (Persoonia 18: 1, Pakistan. See Matsushima (Matsush. Mycol. Mem.
123, 2002). 8, 1995).
Dysticta Clem. (1909) = Sticta fide Hawksworth et al. Echinobotryaceae Nann. (1934) = Microascaceae.
(Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995). Echinobotryum Corda ( 1831 ), anamorphic Microas-
Dystictina Clem. (1909) = Sticta fide Hawksworth et caceae, Hsy.OeP.10. 1, widespread. Synanamorph
al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995). Doratomyces.
dystrophic, inadequately nourished. Cf. eutrophic, Echinocatena R. Campb. & B. Sutton (1977), anamor-
oligotrophic. phic Pezizomycotina, Hso.OeP.3. 1, India. See Camp-
E (1) the ratio of length to width (of spores, basidia, bell & Sutton (TBMS 69: 126, 1977).
etc.); Comer (New Phytol. 46: 195, 1947). Cf. Q; (2) Echinochaetaceae Jiilich ( 1982) = Polyporaceae.
Royal Botanic Garden, Edinburgh (UK); founded Echinochaete D.A. Reid (1963), Polyporaceae. 4,
1670; a direct grant institution of the Department of widespread (tropical). See Reid (Mem. N. Y. bot. Gdn
Agriculture and Fisheries for Scotland; see Fletcher 28: 187, 1976), Ryvarden & Johansen (Prelim.
& Brown (The Royal Botanic Garden, Edinburgh, Polyp. Fl. E. Afr.: 315, 1980), Comer (Beih. Nova
1670-1970, 1970), Hedge & Lamond (Index of col- Hedwigia 78: 105, 1984), Nfulez & Ryvarden (Syn.
lectors in the Edinburgh herbarium, 1970), Watling Fung. 10: 19, 1995), Silveira (Mycotaxon 93: 1,
(Trans. bot. Soc. Edinb. 45: 1, 1986). s.
2005; Am.).
e- (prefix) (ex-), from; out of; without; not having. See Echinochondrium Samson & Aa (1975), anamorphic
ex. Pezizomycotina, Hso.#eP. I. I, Sri Lanka. bulbils with
Earlea Arthur (1906) = Phragmidium fide Arthur spines. See Samson & Aa (Revue Mycol. Paris 39:
(Manual Rusts US & Canada, 1934). 103, 1975).
Earliella Murrill ( 1905), Polyporaceae. 1, N. America. Echinoderma (Locq. ex Bon) Bon (1991) = Lepiota
See Ryvarden (Mycotaxon 23: 169, 1985), Gilbertson fide Kuyper (in litt.).
& Ryvarden (N. Amer. Polyp. 1: 249, 1986). Echinodia Pat. ( 1919), anamorphic Echinoporia. I,
earth-balls, basidiornata of Sclerodermatales. Singapore.
earth-stars, basidiornata of Geastrum. Echinodiscus Etayo & Diederich (2000), Helotiales. 1
earth-tongues, ascomata of Geoglossum. (lichenicolous), Europe. See Etayo & Diederich
Eballistra R. Bauer, Begerow, A. Nagler & Oberw. (Bull. Soc. Nat. luxemb. 100: 64, 2000).
(2001), Eballistraceae. 3 (on Poaceae), widespread. Echinodontiaceae Donk (1961), Russulales. 2 gen. (+
See Bauer et al. (MR. 416: 416, 2001; phylogen.), 2 syn.), 7 spp.
Piepenbring (Caldasia 24: 103, 2002; Colombia), Lit.: Donk (Taxon: 263, 1951-63), Gross (Myco-
Vlinky & Vlinky (Lidia 5: 157, 2002; southern Af- path. Mycol. appl. 24: 1, 1964), Brodo (Bryologist
rica), Thaung (Australasian Mycologist 24: 29, 2005; 76: 260, 1973), Stalpers (Taxon 28: 414, 1979),
Burma). Stalpers (Stud. Mycol. 40: 185 pp., 1996), Ginns
Eballistraceae R. Bauer, Begerow, A. Nagler & (Mycol. 90: 19, 1998), Tabata et al. (Mycoscience 41:
Oberw. (2001 ), Georgefischeriales. 1 gen., 3 spp. 585, 2000), Binder & Hibbett (Mo/. Phylogen. Evol.
Lit.: Bauer et al. (MR. 105: 423, 2001 ), Bauer et al. 22: 76, 2002), Larsson & Larsson (Mycol. 95: 1037,
(MR. 109: 1250, 2005), Vlinky (Mycotaxon 91: 217, 2003), Maijala et al. (Mycol. 95: 209, 2003).
2005). Echinodontium Ellis & Everh. (1900), Echinodon-
Ebollia Minter & Caine (1980), anamorphic Pezizomy- tiaceae. 5, N. America; Japan. E. tinctorium (Indian
cotina, St.OtH.l. 1, Chile. See Minter & Caine paint fungus, conifer wood rot). See Thomas (Pub/.
(TBMS74: 436, 1980). Dep. Agric. Can. For. Bio. Div. 1041, 1958), Gross
Ecchyna Fr. ex Boud. (1885) = Phleogena fide Donk (Mycopath. Mycol. appl. 24: 1, 1964; key), Tabata et
(Persoonia 4: 160, 1966). al. (Mycoscience 41: 585, 2000; molecular phylog-
Ecchynaceae Rea (1922) = Phleogenaceae. eny), Larsson & Larsson (Mycol. 95: 1037, 2003;
Eccilia (Fr.) P. Kumm. (1871) = Entoloma fide Kuyper phylogeny).
(in litt.). Echinodothis G.F. Atk. (1894) = Dussiella fide White
eccrinid, one of the Eccrinales or Amoebidiales. (Am. J. Bot. 80: 1465, 1993).
Echidnocymbium Brusse (1987), Ramalinaceae (L). 1, Echinomyces Rappaz (1987), Diatrypaceae. 2, Africa;
S. Africa. See Brusse (Mycotaxon 29: 173, 1987), Australia. See Lress0e (SA 13: 43, 1994;? synonymy
Ekman (Op. bot. 127: 148 pp., 1996; N America). with Fassia), Chacon (Acta Bot. Mexicana 49: 15,
Echidnodella Theiss. & Syd. ( 1918), Asterinaceae. 12, 1999; Mexico).
widespread (esp. tropical). See Goos (Mycotaxon 73: Echinophallus Henn. ( 1898), Phallaceae. 1, East In-
455, 1999), Hosagoudar (Indian Phytopath. 58: 194, dies. See Demoulin (in litt. ), Boedijn (Bull. Jard. bot.
2005; India), Thaung (Australas. Mycol. 25: 5, 2006; Buitenz. ser. 3 12: 90, 1932) possibly based on Phal-
Myanmar). lus 'egg' fide.
Echidnodes Theiss. & Syd. ( 1918), Asterinaceae. Echinoplaca Fee (1824), Gomphillaceae (L). 25, wide-
Anamorph Asterostomula. c. 17, widespread (tropi- spread (tropical). See Santesson (Symb. bot. upsal. 12
cal). See Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi no. 1: 1, 1952), Vezda (Folia geobot. phytotax. 14:
edn 8, 1995), Goos (Mycotaxon 73: 455, 1999), 43, 1979), Vezda & Poelt (Folia geobot. phytotax.
Hosagoudar (Indian Phytopath. 58: 194, 2005; In- 22: 179, 1987), Liicking (Biblthca Lichenol. 65: 1,
dia), Thaung (Australas. Mycol. 25: 5, 2006; Myan- 1997).
mar). Echinopodospora B.M. Robison (1970) = Apio-
echinate (dim. echinulate) (of spores, etc.), having sordaria fide Jong & Davis (Mycol. 66: 467, 1974).
sharply pointed spines (Fig. 20.2); spinose. Echinoporia Ryvarden (1980), Schizoporaceae. Ana-
Echinella Massee (1895) = Pirottaea fide Nannfeldt morph Echinodia. 2, widespread (tropical). See Ry-
226 ECHINOSPHAERJA

varden & Johansen (Prelim. Polyp. Fl. E. Afr.: 325, rather than individual species tend to be characteristic
1980), Langer (Biblthca Myco/. 154, 1994; syn of of particular substrata growing in a particular cli-
Hyphodontia). matic region, though a few species are restricted to
Echinosphaeria A.N. Mill. & Huhndorf (2004), particular trees (e.g. Lecanora popu/icola on Popu-
Helminthosphaeriaceae. Anamorph Vermiculariop- lus ), esp. those which are probably not really
siella. l, widespread. See Miller & Huhndorf (MR. lichenized (e.g. Arthopyrenia /abumi on Laburnum,
108: 29, 2004), Puja et al. (Cryptog. Myco/. 27: 11, Stenocybe septata on !lex). On bark and rocks, pH,
2006). shade, nutrient enrichment, buffer and ion exchange
Echinospora Mirza (1963) nom. inval. = Apiosordaria. capacities, air pollution, and disturbance affect the
Echinosporangium Malloch (1967) [non Echinospo- communities developed. Lichens tend to dominate
rangium Kylin 1956, Rhodophyta] = Lobosporan- habitats in which competition from other plants is
gium. minimal. Vertical zonation of communities occurs on
Echinosporella Contu (1992) = Calocybe fide Kuyper freshwater and maritime rocks (see Aquatic fungi and
(in /itt. ). Marine fungi) and trees (Kershaw, Lichenologist 2:
Echinosporium Woron. (1913) = Petrakia fide Petrak 263, 1964). See Barkman (Phytosociology and ecol-
(Sydowia 20: 186, 1968). ogy of cryptogamic epiphytes, 1958), Brodo (in
Echinothecium Zopf (1898), ? Capnodiaceae. 2 (on Ahmadjian & Hale, 1974: 401 ['1973']; substrate
lichens), Europe; N. America. See Navarro-Rosint\s ecology), Seaward (Ed.) (Lichen ecology, 1977;
& G6mez-Bolea (Fo/ia Botanica Miscellanea 6: 61, comprehensive survey, glossary).
1989; Iberian peninsula), Calatayud et al. (MR. 106: See also Air pollution, Aquatic fungi, Biodiversity,
1230, 2002; confusion withLichenostigma). Bioindication, Cave fungi, Coprophilous fungi, En-
Echinotrema Park.-Rhodes (1955) = Trechispora fide tomogenous fungi, Endophyte, Fungicolous fungi,
Larsson (MR. 98: 1153, 1994). Insects and fungi, Lichenicolous fungi, Lichenome-
Echinula Graddon ( 1977), Hyaloscyphaceae. l, British try, Growth rates, Mycorrhiza, Mycosociology, Plant
Isles. See Graddon (TBMS 69: 255, 1977). pathogenic fungi, Phytosociology, Radiation and
echinulate, see echinate. fungi, RIEC, Sand dune fungi, Soil fungi, Wood-
Echinus Haller (1768) = Hydnum. attacking fungi.
Echusias Hazsl. (1873) = Nitschkia fide Hiihnel (Annis ecorticate, having no cortex.
mycol. 17: 130, 1919). ecotype, part of a population of a species showing
eclosion, an explosive series of movements which morphological, chemical, or physiological character-
results in the release of a germinating inner spore istics which appear to be genetically determined and
from a rigid exosporium, as in Hypoxylon fragiforme correlated with particular ecological conditions, but
(Chapela et al., CJB 68: 2571, 1990). which are not considered of major taxonomic signifi-
Ecology. Fungal ecology ( myco-) is the entire field of cance.
ecological and coenological study in fungi. See ectal, outer; outermost.
Ainsworth & Sussman (The Fungi 3, 1968; many ectal excipulum (of ascomata), the outer layers includ-
chs), Allsopp et al. (Eds) (Microbial diversity and ing the subhymenium in a non-lichenized apothe-
ecosystemjimction, 1995), Christensen (Myco/. 81: l, cium, sometimes multi-layered; see excipulum.
1989; review, 186 refs.), Cooke (Ecology 29: 376, Ecteinomyces Thaxt. (1903), Laboulbeniaceae. I,
1948, lit. fungus sociology, ecology; Bot. Rev. 24: America; Europe. See Benjamin in Thaxter (Mem.
241, 1958; Mycopath. Mycol. appl. 48 (!), 1972, Am. Acad. Arts Sci. 1896-193112-16, 1971), Tavares
IMC l papers), Cooke & Rayner (Ecology of sapro- (Myco/. Mem. 9: 627 pp., 1985), Santamaria (Fl. My-
trophic fangi, 1984), Dighton et al. (The fanga/ co/. lberica 5, 2003; Iberian peninsula).
community: its organization and role in the ecosys- Ectendomeliola Hosag. & D.K. Agarwal (2006), Meli-
tem, edn 3, 2005), Dix & Webster (Fungal ecology, olaceae. l, India. See Hosagoudar & Agarwal (Indian
1995) Gadd et al (Eds) (Fungi in the environment. Phytopath. 59: 98, 2006).
British Myco/ogica/ Society Symposium Series 25, ecto- (prefix), outside.
2007), Gilbert (La myco/ogie sur le terrain, 1928), ectoascus, the outer wall of a fissitunicate (q. v.) ascus,
Grigorova & Norris (Eds) (Techniques in microbial as in Lecanidion.
ecology, 1990), Harley (J. Ecol. 59: 887, 1971; in ectochroic, see colour.
ecosystems), Lynch & Hobbie (Eds) (Micro- Ectochytridium Scherff. (1925) = Zygorhizidium.
organisms in action: concepts and applications in Ectographis Trevis. (1853) nom. rej. prop. = Phae-
microbial ecology, 1988), Morten Lange (Dansk. bot. ographis fide Liicking et al. (Taxon 56: 1296, 2007;
Arkiv 13 (1), 1948; agarics ofMaglemose), Nuss (Zur nomencl.).
Oekologie der Por/inge, 1975), Pugh (TBMS 74: l, Ectolechia A. Massa!. (1853) = Ocellularia fide Hale
1980; strategies), Ramsbottom (Mushrooms and (Bull. Br. Mus. nat. hist. Bot. 8: 227, 1981).
toadstools, 1953), Schultz & Boyle (MR. 109: 661, Ectolechia Trevis. (1853) = Sporopodium fide Hawk-
2005; review), Watling (TBMS 90: 1, 1988; macro- sworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995).
mycetes), Weir (Mycol. 10: 4, 1918; attitudinal range Ectolechiaceae Zahlbr. (1905), Lecanorales (L). 17
of forest fungi), Wicklow & Carroll (Eds) (The fan- gen.(+ 10 syn.), 137 spp.
gal community, 1981; wide ranging surveys, relation- Lit.: Vezda (Fo/ia geobot. phytotax. 21: 199,
ship to general ecological concepts; edn 2, 1992), 1986), Kalb & Vezda (Folia geobot. phytotax. 22:
Wilkins et al. (Ann. app/. Biol. 24: 703, 25: 472, 26: 286, 1987; 13 spp. Brazil), Liicking et al. (Bot. Acta
25, 1937-39; larger fungi). 107:393, 1994)
Lichens are primary colonizers in plant succession, Lit.:, St\rusiaux (Abstracta Botanica 21: 145,
occurring in all pioneer terrestrial habitats. Single 1997), Liicking (Trop. Bryo/. 15: 45, 1998), Liicking
species may grow on a wide range of substrata or be (Phyton Hom 39: 131, 1999), McCarthy et al.
restricted to particular types. Whole communities (Lichenologist 32: 317, 2000).
 EDIBLE FUNGI 227

Ectomyces P. Tate (1927) = Termitaria fide Tate and some larger ascomycetes (e.g. Cyttaria, Mor-
(Parasitology 20: 77, 1968). chella, Terfezia and Tuber). The range of species
ectomycorrhiza, see mycorrhiza. consumed often varies geographically (e.g. Cyttaria
ectoparasite, a parasite living on the outside of its host. is only consumed in southern South America), but
ectoplacodial, see stroma. this pattern is becoming eroded with globalization of
Ectosphaeria Speg. ( 1921) = Diatrype fide Petrak & markets. Fleshy basidiomycetes and subterranean as-
Sydow (Annis mycol. 32: 23, 1934). comycetes (Terfezia and Tuber) are more frequent in
ectospore (I) an exogenous spore; (2) a basidiospore late summer and autumn; the other larger ascomy-
(obsol.). cetes chiefly occur in spring. The edible part is gen-
Ectosticta Speg. (1912) = Rhizosphaera fide Clements erally the ascoma or basidioma but in Laccocepha-
& Shear (Gen. Fung., 1931), Sutton (Mycol. Pap. lum mylittae (blackfellows' bread of Australia), Po-
141, 1977). ria cocos (Indian bread or tuckahoe of America; cf.
Ectostroma Fr. (1823) nom. dub., anamorphic Pezizo- stone-fungus), and some tropical species of Lentinus
mycotina. See Carmichael et al. (Genera of Hypho- it is the sclerotium (which in Lentinus may weigh
mycetes, 1980). !Okg or more). Microfungi may also be significant
ectostroma, see stroma. components of food. In Taiwan young Ustilago escu-
ectothecal (of ascomycetes), having the hymenium lenta in Zizania aquatica (Canadian rice) is used and
exposed. in Mexico cobs of maize infected with U. maydis
Ectothrix (of ascomycetes), having the hymenium ('huitlacoche') is commonly eaten. Yeast (Sac-
exposed. charomyces cerevisiae) after autolysis (under the
ectothrix, living on the surface of hair. trade names Marmite, Vegex, etc.) is a food for hu-
Ectotrichophyton Castell. & Chaim. (1919) = Tricho- mans and dry yeast such as Candida utilis (q.v.) is
phyton fide Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the coming into use, as is mycoprotein (q.v.). Button
Fungi edn 8, 1995). mushrooms (Agaricus spp.), oyster (Pleurotus spp.),
ectotroph (adj. ectotrophic), see mycorrhiza. padi-straw (Volvariella volvacea), and shii-take (Len-
ectotropic, curving out. tinula edodes) mushrooms, and black truffles (Tuber
ectotunica, the outer wall of a bitunicate ascus. melansporum) are commonly cultured (see Mush-
ED, effective dose; ED 50, the effective dose for a 50% room cultivation). Agrocybe aegerita is sometimes
(usually lethal) response (Horsfall, Principles offan- obtained by watering old poplar (Populus) wood.
gicidal action, 1956). Commercial collection of fungi from the wild is
edaphic, pertaining to the soil. extensive and expanded greatly when countries in
Edenia M.C. Gonzalez, Anaya, Glenn, Saucedo & Eastern Europe became independent from the former
Hanlin (2007), Pleosporaceae. I, Mexico. See Gon- Soviet Union. There was a surge in amounts of chan-
zalez et al. (Mycotaxon 101: 251, 2007). terelles (Cantharellus spp.) gathered and exported to
Edhazardia J.J. Becnel, V.Sprague & T. Fukuda western Europe in the 1990s while Italian companies
(1989), Microsporidia. I. constantly scout for new sources of Boletus edulis
Edible fungi. For an extensive review, see Boa (2004). from around the world. Lactarius deliciosus (nis-
Fungi are an important source of food in many coun- calos, rovelones) is gathered from the French Alps to
tries, and may be cultivated or gathered from the western Spain to meet a large demand from Catalans
wild. The size of the gathered wild edible fungus (de Roman & Boa, 2006). There are conservation
market globally has been estimated as several million (q.v.) concerns about use of wild edible fungi which
tonnes with a value of at least US$2 billion in 2004 are linked to loss of woodland habitat and to exces-
(Boa, 2004). Examples of countries where wild edi- sive harvesting. In some countries, guidelines or
ble fungi are gathered for personal consumption, and regulations concerning wild harvesting have been in-
for sale locally include: Malawi, TanZania and other troduced, see e.g. Lawrynowicz (Conservation of
countries in an extensive regions of central and fungi in Poland. In Perini (Ed.). Conservation of
southern Africa where Miombo woodland is present; fangi, 25, 1997; regulations in Poland) while licenses
Chile, Guatemala, Mexico and the USA in the must be bought in parts of Italy, a common practice
Americas; China, Nepal, North Korea, Russia, South now extended to matsutake areas in the Pacific
Korea, Taiwan and Turkey in Asia; Belarus, the northwest. The absolute amount gathered is thought
Czech Republic, France, Italy, Poland, Rumania, to be less important than disturbance to soil when
Russia, Spain, Turkey and Ukraine in Europe (Boa, raking for some species (e.g. truffles and matsutake)
2004). Emigrants from countries of the former Soviet and compaction from people walking in areas.
Union to Israel, Europe, Asia and Mexico to the USA There are many ways to prepare edible fungi for
tend to continue their collecting practices in the coun- the table. If flavour is important, then small pieces of
try of arrival. Wild edible fungi are gathered exten- the fungus can be spread throughout the food; if
sively for export, most notably matsutake aroma is important, it may be better to place thin
(Tricholoma spp.) to Japan from China, and the Pa- slices on top of the food. Various cook books are
cific northwest of Canada and the USA. Exports can available which specialize in fungus recipes. Macro-
constitute an important component of local and na- fungi may be eaten for ceremonial reasons (see Eth-
tional economies. Species may be consumed for their nomycology and Hallucinogenic fungi), and may also
nutritional value, which is generally undervalued (de provide food for animals (see Animal mycophagists).
Roman et al., 2006), or to enhance the flavour of Lichens form a very important food for reindeer
meals. and caribou (Bryoria, Cladonia, Iceland moss, q.v.),
The main species gathered or cultivated are fleshy and for invertebrates. Although not poisonous (ex-
basidiomycetes (esp. of Agaricus, Amanita, Boletus, cept possibly those containing large amounts of
Cantharellus, Coprinus, Lactarius, Macrolepiota, vulpinic acid, e.g. Letharia vulpina, Wolfs moss,
Pleurotus, Russula, Termitomyces, Tricholoma etc.), q.v.), lichens are not generally eaten by humans, with
218 EDMUNDMASONIA

only a few exceptions (e.g. rock tripe, shaybah, efflorescent, bursting out of.
manna). See Dahl (Bot. Rev. 20: 463, 1954), Llano effuse, stretched out flat, esp. as a film-like growth.
(Bot. Rev. 10: 1, 1944), Richardson (The vanishing effused-reflexed (of Agaricomycotina), stretched out
lichens, 1975), Seaward (Ed.) (Lichen ecology, over the substratum but turned up at the edge to make
1977). a pileus.
Lit.: Batra (Biologia, Lahore 29: 293, 1983; Af- Efibula Sheng H. Wu (1990) = Phanerochaete fide
ghanistan, Pakistan, N. India), Boa (Wild edible Hjortstam & Larsson (Windahlia 21, 1994).
fungi, a global overview of their use and importance Efibulobasidium K. Wells (1975), Sebacinaceae. 4,
to people. FAO Non-wood Forest Products 17: 1, widespread. See Wells (Mycol. 67: 148, 1975), Weiss
2004; also available in French and Spanish), de & Oberwinkler (MR 105: 403, 2001; posn, phylog-
Roman & Boa (The marketing of Lactarius delici- eny), Mahamulkar et al. (Indian Phytopathology 55:
osus in Spain. Economic Bot. 60: 284, 2006), de 464, 2002; n.sp. India).
Roman et al. (Wild-gathered fungi for health and ru- egg ( 1) the female gamete; (2) (of phalloids, Amanita,
ral livelihoods. Proc. Nutrition Soc. 65: 190, 2006), etc.), the young basidioma before the volva is broken.
Fidalgo & Prance (Mycol. 68: 201, 1976; Brazilian Eichleriella Bres. (1903), Auriculariaceae. c. 7, wide-
tribes), Hall et al. (Taming the tru.ffle, 2007), Huang spread. See Wells & Raitviir (Mycol. 72: 564, 1980),
([Edible fungi cyclopedia], 1993; in Chinese), Mao Roberts (Mycotaxon 96: 83, 2006; Jamaica).
([The macrofungi of China], 2000; in Chinese), Palm Eidamella Matr. & Dassonv. (1901) = Myxotrichum
& Chapela (Mycology in Sustainable Development, fide Orr et al. (CJB 41: 1439, 1963), Currah (Myco-
1997; many refs), Purkayastha & Chandra (Manual taxon 24: 1, 1985).
of Indian edible mushrooms, 1985), Rammeloo & Eidamia Lindau (1904) = Harzia fide Carmichael et al.
Walleyn (The edible fungi of Africa south of the Sa- (Genera ofHyphomycetes, 1980).
hara, 1993; 300 spp.), Singer & Harris (Mushrooms Eiglera Hafellner (1984), Hymeneliaceae (L). 2,
and tru.ffles. Botany, cultivation and utilization, 2nd Europe; N. America (esp. coastal). See Lumbsch
edn, 1987), Villareal and Perez-Moreno (Los hongos (Bryologist 100: 180, 1997).
comestibles silvestres de Mexico, un enfoque inte- Eigleraceae Hafellner (1984) = Hymeneliaceae.
gral. Micologia Neotropica Aplicada 2: 77, 1989; Eiona Kohlm. (1968), Pezizomycotina. 1 (marine),
Mexico), Wasson & Wasson (Mushrooms, Russia Denmark. See Johnson et al. (Bot. Mar. 34: 229,
and history, 1957). 1991; ascospore ontogeny), Kohlmeyer (SA 10: 35,
See also Ethnomycology, Hallucinogenic fungi, 1991; posn).
Industrial mycology, Macromycetes, mycoprotein, Ejectosporus S.W. Peterson, Lichtw. & M.C. Williams
Mushroom cultivation, soma. (1991), Legeriomycetaceae. 2 (in Plecoptera), Can-
Edmundmasonia Subram. (1958), anamorphic ada; USA. See Peterson et al. (Mycol. 83: 389, 1991),
Sordariales. 1, widespread. See Kendrick & Carmi- Strongman (Mycol. 97: 333, 2006).
chae in Ainsworth et al. (Eds) (The Fungi 4A: 390, Eklundia C.W. Dodge (1968) = Candelariella fide
1973; syn of Brachysporiella), Arambarri & Godeas Castello & Nimis (Lichenologist 26: 283, 1994).
(Mycotaxon 52: 91, 1994; Argentina). Ekmanomyces Petr. & Cif. (1932) = Dictyonella fide
Edrudia W.P. Jord. (1980), Lecanoraceae (L). 1, Cali- von Arx (Persoonia 2: 421, 1963).
fornia. See Poelt & Hafellner (Mitt. bot. StSamml., Elachopeltella Bat. & Cavalc. (1964), anamorphic
Miinchen 16: 503, 1980), Wright (Bull. Calif. Lichen Pezizomycotina, Cpt.OeH.?. 2, Brazil. See Batista &
Soc. 7: 7, 2000). Cavalcanti (Anais Congr. Soc. Bot. Brasil 14: 178,
Edwardiella Henssen (1986), Lichinaceae (L). 1, 1963), Farr (Mycol. 78: 269, 1986; Brazi), Reynolds
Marion Island. See Henssen (Lichenologist 18: 51, & Gilbert (Cryptog. Mycol. 27: 249, 2006; Panama).
1986), Schultz & Biidel (Lichenologist 34: 39, 2002; Elachopeltis Syd. (1927), anamorphic Pezizomycotina,
key). Cpt.OeH.?. 4, America (tropical). See Farr (Mycol.
Edythea H.S. Jacks. (1931 ), Pucciniales. 3 (on Ber- 78: 269, 1986; Brazi), Reynolds & Gilbert (Cryptog.
beris (Berberidaceae)), S. America. See Thirumala- Mycol. 27: 249, 2006; Panama).
char & Cummins (Mycol. 40: 47, 1948), Hennen & Elachophyma Petr. (1931) = Molleriella fide von Arx
Ono (Mycol. 70: 569, 1978), Cummins & Hiratsuka (Persoonia 2: 421, 1963).
(Illustr. Gen. Rust Fungi edn 3: 225 pp., 2003; placed Eladia G. Sm. (1961) = Penicillium Link fide Smith
in Uropyxidaceae). (TBMS 44: 47, 1961), Pitt et al. (Integration of Mod-
Edyuillia Subram. (1972), Trichocomaceae. Anamorph ern Taxonomic Methods for Penicillium and Asper-
Aspergillus. 1, widespread. See Subramanian & Ra- gillus Classification: 9, 2000).
jendran (Revue Mycol. Paris 41: 223, 1977; ontog- Elaeodema Syd. (1922), anamorphic Pezizomycotina,
eny), Kuraishi et al. (NATO AS/ Series A: Life Sci- Hso or Cac.OeP.?. 2, China. See Sutton (Mycol. Pap.
ences 185: 407, 1990; ubiquinones). 141, 1977).
Eeniella M.T. Sm., Bat. Vegte & Scheffers (1981), Elaeomyces Kirchn. (1888) nom. dub.,? Dothideomy-
anamorphic Saccharomycetaceae, Hso.OeH.10/19. 1, cetes.
Sweden. See Boekhout et al. (Int. J. Syst. Bacteriol. Elaphocephala Pouzar (1983), ? Atheliaceae. 1,
44: 781, 1994), Yamada et al. (J. Industr. Microbiol. Europe. See Pouzar (Ceskcl Mykol. 37: 206, 1983),
14: 456, 1995; phylogeny). Grosse-Brauckmann & Kummer (Feddes Repert.
effete (1) overmature, exhausted; (2) (of fruiting bod- 115: 90, 2004; Germany).
ies), empty. Elaphocordyceps G.H. Sung & Spatafora (2007),
Effetia Bartoli, Maggi & Persiani (1984),? Sordariales. Ophiocordycipitaceae. Anamorph Verticillium-like.
Anamorph Virgariella-like. l (from soil), Ivory 21 (mostly parasitic on Elaphomyces), widespread.
Coast. See Bartoli et al. (Mycotaxon 19: 515, 1984), See Sung et al. (Stud Mycol. 57, 2007).
Reblova (Mycol. 95: 128, 2003). Elaphomyces Nees (1820), Elaphomycetaceae. 25
effigurate (of lichen thalli), obscurely lobed. (ectomycorrhizal, hypogeous), widespread. See Ko-
 ELLETEVERA 229

bayashi (Nagaoa 7: 35, 1960; key 14 Jap. spp.), illary (and other rapid 'cassette' -type) electrophore-
Trappe (TMSJ 17: 209, 1976; variability), Samuelson sis. The techniques have proved especially valuable
et al. (Mycol. 79: 571, 1987; ultrastr. ascospore or- in characterization of closely related strains of plant
nam.), Zhang & Minter (CJB 67: 909, 1989; key 5 pathogenic fungi.
spp. Canada),), Zhang (MR. 95: 973, 1991; key 7 spp. Pulsed field gel - (PFGE), a term used to describe
China), Pegler et al. (British trufjles, 1993; key 5 Br. a number of different techniques for separating large
spp.), Landvik et al. (Mycoscience 37: 237, 1997; pieces of DNA, e.g. chromosomes. Different proprie-
DNA), Xu (Mycosystema 18: 238, 1999; ecology), tary systems are available (e.g. CHEF, FIGE, PFGE),
Miller et al. (MR. 105: 1268, 2001; phylogeny). but all involve applying electric field to an electro-
Elaphomycetaceae Tut. ex Paol. (1889), Eurotiales. 2 phoresis gel as a series of pulses or variations rather
gen.(+ 6 syn.), 27 spp. than a single continuous constant field. See Boekhout
Lit.: Samuelson et al. (Mycol. 79: 571, 1987), et al. (Ant. v. Leeuwenhoek 63: 157, 1993). Now use
Zhang & Minter (CJB 67: 909, 1989), Zhang (MR. is less frequent in mycology, and mainly in bacteriol-
95: 973, 1991), Landvik & Eriksson (Ascomycete ogy.
Systematics. Problems and Perspectives in the Nine- Lit.: Gabriel & Gersten (Analyt. Biochem. 45:
ties NATO ASI Series vol. 269 269: 225, 1994), 1741, 1992; staining), Loxdale & Den Hollander
Landvik et al. (Mycoscience 37: 237, 1996), Xu (My- (Eds) (Electrophoretic studies on agricultural pests,
cosystema 18: 238, 1999), Miller et al. (MR. 105: 1989), Paterson & Bridge (Biochemical techniques
1268, 2001), Geiser et al. (Mycol. 98: 1053, 2006; for filamentous fungi [/Ml Techn. Handbk 1], 1994),
phylogeny). Hames (Gel Electrophoresis of Proteins, edn 3,
Elaphomycetales Trappe (1979) = Eurotiales. 1998); capillary electrophoresis: Price et al. (Med.
Elasmomyces Cavara (1898) = Russula fide Miller et Mycol. 41: 369, 2003; sequencing of fungi), Dresler-
al. (Myca/. 98: 960, 2006). Nurmi et al. (J. Microbial. Methods 41: 161, 2000;
Elasmomycetace2e Locq. ex Pegler & T.W.K. Young detection of Trametes), Wright et al. (Soil Biol. Bio-
(1979) = Russulaceae. chem. 30: 1853, 1998; use in mycorrhizas).
elater (1) a free capillitium-thread, e.g. in Myxogastria Elegantimyces Goh, K.M. Tsui & K.D. Hyde (1998) =
and Farysia; (2) a body with spiral or annular mark- Sporidesmium fide Goh et al. (MR. 102: 239, 1998).
ings in the gleba of Battarrea. Elenkinella Woron. ( 1922) = Molleriella fide von Arx
Elateraecium Thirum., F. Kern & B.V. Patil (1966), (Persoonia 2: 421, 1963).
anamorphic Hiratsukamyces. 3 (on Salacia (Celas- Eleutherascus Arx (1971), Ascodesmidaceae. 4, wide-
traceae), Desmodium (Leguminosae)), India; S. Af- spread. See Steffens & Jones (CJB 61: 1599, 1983;
rica. Anamorph name for (I). See Laundon (Myco- asci), van Brummelen (Persoonia 14: I, 1989), van
taxon 3: 133, 1975), Thirumalachar et al. (Sydowia Brummelen (Stud. Mycol. 31: 41, 1989; ultrastr.),
27: 80, 1973-4; teleomorphs). Stchigel et al. (MR. 105: 377, 2001), Hansen & Pfister
Elateromyces Bubak (1912) = Farysia fide Vanlcy (in (Mycol. 98: 1029, 2006; phylogeny).
litt.). Eleutheris Clem. & Shear ( 1931) = Eleutheromycella.
Elattopycnis Bat. & Cavalc. (1964), anamorphic Pe- Eleutheromycella H6hn. (1908), anamorphic Pezizo-
zizomycotina, Cpt.OeH.?. 1, Brazil. See Batista & mycotina, Cpd.OeH.15. l, Europe. See Seeler (Far-
Cavalcanti (Anais Congr. Soc. Bot. Brasil 16: 181, lowia 1: 119, 1943).
1963). Eleutheromyces Fuckel (1870), anamorphic Leotiomy-
Elderia McLennan (1961) = Stephensia fide Trappe cetes, Hsy.OeH.15. 3 (on macromycetes), widespread
(Mycotaxon 9: 247, 1979), Lress0e & Hansen (MR. (temperate). The genus is highly polyphyletic. See
111: 1075, 2007; phylogeny). Seeler (Farlowia 1: 119, 1943), Sigler (Cryptog. Bot.
Electron microscopy, see Ultrastructure. 1: 384, 1990; yeast-like synanamorph), Tsuneda et al.
Electrophoresis. A method of chromatography (q.v.) (Mycol. 89: 867, 1997; black spot disease of Len-
in which charged particles (esp. DNA, RNA, pro- tinula edodes), Maekawa & Tsuneda (Mycotaxon 78:
teins) are separated by their differential migration in 167, 2001; Hyphozyma synanam.).
an inert matrix by an electric field. Agarose provides Eleutherosphaera Grove (1907)? = Pyxidiophora fide
a matrix of large pores particularly suitable for DNA Hawksworth & Webster (TBMS 68: 329, 1977),
and RNA electrophoresis, and polyacrylamide Rossman et al. (Stud. Mycol. 42: 248 pp., 1999).
(PAGE) and starch provide matrices of smaller pore elf cups, ascomata of Pezizales.
size more suitable for the separation of proteins (or Elfvingia P. Karst. (1889) = Ganoderma fide Donk
for the single base resolution required for DNA se- (Verh. K. ned. Akad. Wet. tweede sect. 62: l, 1974).
quencing). DNA and RNA migration is directly re- EIMngiella Murrill (1914) =Fornes.
lated to particle size, but proteins migration may be ELISA (enzyme-linked immunosorbent assay). A very
affected by both size and charge (size only if the dis- widely used method for detecting and quantifying an-
sociating system used). The extraction methods de- tibodies (see antigen). Species-specific antigens in
pend on whether proteins or nucleic acids are being yeasts (Middelhoven & Notermans, J. Gen. Appl.
examined, and the bands are stained for study. The Bact. 34: 15, 1988).
technique is valuable for studying both total protein Elixia Lumbsch ( 1997), Elixiaceae (L). l, Europe. See
patterns and particular enzymes (inter- and extracel- Lumbsch (J. Hattori bot. Lab. 83: l, 1997), Wedin et
lular), especially variation in one enzyme between al. (MR. 109: 159, 2005; phylogeny).
isolates; the variants are isozymes (isoenzymes) and Elixiaceae Lumbsch (1997), Umbilicariales (L). l gen.,
about 140 can be assayed (e.g. esterases, dehydro- l spp.
genases, pectinases, phosphatases). Lit.: Lumbsch et al. (Mo/. Phylogen. Evol. 31: 822,
Automated and standardized units are available, 2004), Milldlikowska et al. (Mycol. 98: l 088, 2006),
which can operate with computer-linked gel-readers Lumbsch et al. (MR. 111: 1133, 2007).
and increasingly, slab gels are being replaced by cap- Elletevera Deighton (1969), anamorphic Mycosphae-
230 ELL/MONIA

rellaceae, Hso.= eP.10. I (on Phyllachora), N. Sivanesan (in litt.).

America; Africa. See Deighton (Myco/. Pap. 118: 17, Ellisiopsis Bat. ( 1956) = Beltraniella fide Pirozynski &
1969), Crous & Braun (CBS Diversity Ser. 1: 571 Patil (CJB 48: 567, 1970).
pp., 2003). Ellisomyces Benny & R.K. Benj. (1975), Mucoraceae.
Ellimonia Syd. (1930) = Inocyclus fide Millier & von 1, USA. See Beakes & Campos-Takaki (TBMS 83:
Arx (Beitr. Kryptfl. Schweiz 11 no. 2, 1962). 607, 1984; sporangiolum ultrastr.), Beakes et al.
Elliottinia L.M. Kohn (1979), Sclerotiniaceae. I, (CJB 62: 2677, 1984), Beakes et al. (TBMS 83: 593,
Europe. See Kohn (Mycotaxon 9: 415, 1979), Dia- 1984; thallospore formation and ultrastr.), Voigt &
mandis (Mico/ogia 2000: 143, 2000; conservation). Wostemeyer (Gene 270: 113, 2001; phylogeny).
ellipsoidal (of spores, etc.), elliptical in optical section Ellula Nag Raj (1980), anamorphic Agaricomycetes,
(Fig. 23.1). St.OeH.2. I (with clamp connexions), Brazil. See Nag
Ellis (Job Bicknell; 1829-1905; USA). Student, Union Raj (CJB 58: 2013, 1980).
College, Schenectady, New York (1849-1851) [with Ellurema Nag Raj & W.B. Kendr. (1986), Am-
Tuckerman (q.v.) and Peck (q.v.)]; school teacher phisphaeriaceae. Anamorph Hyalotiopsis. 1 (from
(1851-1864); served on the Union side in the Ameri- leaves), India. See Kang et al. (Fungal Diversity 1:
can Civil War (1864-1865); teaching and farming 147, 1998; DNA), Kang et al. (MR 103: 53, 1999),
(1865-1875). Pioneering North American mycologist, Kang et al. (Mycotaxon 81: 321, 2002; phylogeny).
taking up mycology in 1878, describing more than elm disease (Dutch elm disease), a vascular disease of
4,000 species, mainly in works published in Bulletin elm (Ulmus) caused by Ophiostoma ulmi or the even
of the Torrey Botanical Club and Journal of Mycol- more aggressive 0. novo-u/mi; the last sp. may be
ogy; noted for his work on ascomycetes, particularly related to one from Himalaya; anamorphs in Peso-
pyrenomycetes; with Everhart and Kellerman, foun- tum. See /Ml Descriptions 361 (1973), /Ml Map 36,
der of Journal of Mycology, the forerunner of Myco/. Holmes & Heybrock (Phyt. classic 13, 1990; transl.
His specimens are in the fungal reference collection early papers), Brasier (Mycopath. 115: 155, 1991;
in New York Botanic Garden (NY). Pubis. (with Nature 372: 227, 1994).
Everhart) North American Pyrenomycetes (1892). Elmeria Bres. (1912) [non Elmeria Rid!. 1905, Saxi-
Biogs, obits etc. Barr, Huhndorf & Rogerson fragaceae] = Elmerina.
(Pyrenomycetes described by J.B. Ellis. Memoirs of Elmerina Bres. ( 1912), Auriculariales. 4, widespread
the New York Botanic Garden 79: 1, 1996); Cash (A (esp. tropical). See Imazeki (Revue Myco/. Paris 20:
record of the fungi named by J.B. Ellis. I-III. USDA 159, 1955; as Protodaedalea), Parmasto (Nova Hed-
Special Publication, Plant Disease Survey 2: 1-165, wigia 39: 101, 1984; monogr.), Reid (Persoonia 14:
167-345, 347-518, 1952-1954); Grummann (1974: 465, 1992), NUiiez (Mycotaxon 61: 177, 1997),
187); Kaye (Mycotaxon 26: 29, 1986); Kellerman NUiiez (Folio cryptog. Estonica 33: 99, 1998; spp.
(Journal of Mycology 12: 41, 1906) [portrait]; Rodri- key), Wang & Liu (Mycosystema 20: 159, 2001; as
gues (Mycotaxon 34: 577, 1989) [index 202 types Protodaedalea), Weiss & Oberwinkler (MR 105:
with amyloid rings]; Stafleu & Cowan (TL-2 1: 742, 403, 2001), Hattori (Mycoscience 44: 265, 2003).
1976); see also the website: Ahn (A Biography ofJob Elmerinula Syd. (1934), Dothideomycetes. I, Philip-
Bicknell Ellis http://sciweb.nybg.org/science2/ pines.
hcol/intern/ellis I .asp). Elmerococcum Theiss. & Syd. (1915) = Plowrightia
Ellis (Martin Beazor; 1911-1996; Guernsey, later Eng- fide von Arx & Millier (Stud. Myco/. 9, 1975).
land). Mycologist (1946-1960) then Chief Mycolo- Elosia Pers. (1822) = Alternaria fide Hughes (CJB 36:
gist (1960-1976), Commonwealth Mycological Insti- 727, 1958).
tute, Kew. A taxonomist, primarily of pigmented hy- Elpidophora Ehrenb. ex Link (1824) = Graphiola fide
phomycetes, the meticulous scholarship and superb Mussat (Syll. fang. 15: 134, 1901 ).
artwork of his publications made identification of Elsikisporonites P. Kumar (1990), Fossil Fungi. 1,
these organisms possible for the first time by the non- India.
expert. Pubis. Dematiaceous Hyphomycetes (1971); Elsinoaceae Hohn. ex Sacc. & Trotter (1913), Myrian-
More Dematiaceous Hyphomycetes (1976); (with J.P. giales. 11 gen. (+ 19 syn.), 126 spp.
Ellis) Microfungi on Land Plants (1985); (with J.P. Lit.: Eriksson (Op. Bot. 60, 1981), Gardner &
Ellis) Microfungi on Miscellaneous Substrates Hodges (Myco/. 78: 506, 1986), Gabel & Tiffany
(1988). Biogs, obits etc. Sutton & Mordue (MR 101: (Mycol. 79: 737, 1987), Johnston & Beever (N.Z. JI
510, 1997) [portrait]. Bot. 32: 519, 1994), Palm (Myco/. 91: I, 1999),
Ellisembia Subram. (1992), anamorphic Sordariomy- Swart et al. (Myco/. 93: 366, 2001), Alvarez et al.
cetes, Hso.= eP.1/19. 17, widespread. See Subrama- (Pl. Dis. 87: 1322, 2003), Ridley & Ramsfield (My-
nian (Proc. Indian natn Sci. Acad. Part B. Biol. Sci. co/. 97: 1362, 2005), Schoch et al. (Myco/. 98: 1041,
58: 183, 1992), Shenoy et al. (MR 110: 916, 2006; 2006; phylogeny).
phylogeny, polyphyly). Elsinoi! Racib. (1900), Elsinoaceae. Anamorph Sphace-
Ellisia Bat. & Peres ( 1965) [non Ellisia L. 1763, Hy- loma. 48, widespread (esp. warmer areas).
drophyllaceae] ? = Heteroconium fide Carmichael et E.fawcettii (citrus scab), E. canavaliae (scab of Ca-
al. (Genera ofHyphomycetes, 1980). navalia), E. phaseoli (scab of Lima bean). See Gabel
Ellisiella Bat. (1956), anamorphic Pezizomycotina. 3, & Tiffany (Myco/. 79: 737, 1987; development),
Portugal. See Batista (An. Soc. Biol. Pernambuco 14: Alcorn et al. (Australas. Pl. Path. 28: 115, 1999;
19, 1956). anam. connexion), Swart et al. (Mycol. 93: 366,
Ellisiella Sacc. ( 1881) = Colletotrichum fide Nag Raj 2001; spp. on Proteaceae), Alvarez et al. (Pl. Dis.
(CJB St: 2463, 1973). 87: 1322, 2003; genetic diversity, Brazil), Ridley &
Ellisiellina Sousa da Camara (1949) = Colletotrichum Ramsfield (Myco/. 97: 1362, 2005; on Pittosporum,
fide Sutton (CJB 44: 887, 1966). New Zealand), Schoch et al. (Myco/. 98: 1041, 2006;
Ellisiodothis Theiss. (1914) ? = Muyocopron fide phylogeny).
 ENCOELIA 231

Elvela, see Helve/la. (Mycoscience 37: 261, 1997).

Elytroderma Darker (1932), Rhytismataceae. 2, Emmia Zmitr., Spirin & Malysheva (2006), Polypo-
Europe; N. America. E. deformans (witches' brooms raceae. 2.
on pine). See Minter & Fonseca (Nova Hedwigia 37: Emmonsia Cif. & Montemart. (1959), anamorphic
181, 1983), Hansen & Lewis (Compendium of Coni- Ajellomycetaceae. I, widespread. See adiaspiromy-
fer Diseases, 1997), Gemandt et al. (Myco/. 93: 915, cosis, adiaspore. See Carmichael (CJB 40, 1962), van
2001; phylogeny), Ortiz-Garcia et al. (Myco/. 95: Oorschot (Stud. Myco/. 20, 1980), Sigler (J. Med.
846, 2003; phylogeny, synonymy). Vet. Myco/. 34: 303, 1996), Drouhet et al. (J. Myco/.
Elytrosporangium Morais, Bat. & Massa (1966) nom. Medic. 8: 64, 1998), Hoog et al. (Medical Mycology
dub., Actinobacteria. q.v. 36 Suppl. I: 52, 1998; phylogeny), Peterson & Sigler
Emarcea Duong, Jeewon & K.D. Hyde (2004) = An- (J. Clin. Microbiol. 36: 2918, 1998; genetic varia-
thostomella fide Duong et al. (Stud Mycol. 50: 255, tion), Wellinghausen et al. (International Jounal of
2004). Medical Microbiology 293: 441, 2003; in lungs),
emarginate (I) (of lamellae), see sinuate; (2) (of apo- Untereiner et al. (Myco/. 96: 812, 2004; phylogeny,
thecia), lacking a thalline exciple (excipulum thal- family placement).
linum) (lichens) or a raised proper exciple (excipu- Emmonsiella Kwon-Chung (1972) = Ajellomyces fide
lum proprium). McGinnis & Katz (Mycotaxon 8: 157, 1979), Fuku-
Embellisia E.G. Simmons (1971), anamorphic Al/ewia, shima et al. (Mycopathologia 116: 151, 1991).
Hso.= eP.26. 19, widespread. See Simmons (Myco- Empusa Cohn (1855) [non Empusa Lindi. 1824, Or-
taxon 38: 251, 1990; spp. and teleomorphs ), Pryor & chidaceae] = Entomophthora Fresen.
Bigelow (Myco/. 95: 1141, 2003; phylogeny, poly- Empusaceae Clem. & Shear (1931) = Entomophtho-
phyly). raceae.
Emblemia Pers. (1827)? = Phaeographina fide Hawk- Lit.: Kirk (in litt. ).
sworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995). Enantioptera Descals (1983), anamorphic Pezizomy-
Emblemospora Jeng & J.C. Krug (1976), Lasiosphae- cotina, Hso.lbH.10. I (from foam), British Isles. See
riaceae. 2, S. America. See Jeng & Krug (CJB 54: Descals (TBMS 80: 70, 1983), Marvanova (Czech
1971, 1976). Mycol. 56: 193, 2004; Czech Republic).
Embolidium Bat. (1964) = Coniella fide Sutton (My- Enantiothamnus Pinoy (1911 ), anamorphic Pezizomy-
co/. Pap. 141, 1977). cotina, Hso.?.?. I (on humans), Africa.
Embolidium Sacc. (1878) = Calicium fide Schmidt Enarthromyces Thaxt. (1896), Laboulbeniaceae. I,
(Mitt. Inst. Alig. Botanik Hamburg 13: 111, 1970). Asia; Africa. See Terada et al. (Bot. Bull. Acad. sin.
Embolus Batsch (1783) [non Embolus Haller 1768] ? = Taipei 45: 165, 2004; Taiwan).
Chaenotheca fide Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of Encephalitozoon Levaditi, Nicolau & Schoen (1923),
the Fungi edn 8, 1995). Microsporidia. 5.
emend, to correct an error. Cf. amend. Encephalium Link (1816) = Tremella Pers. fide Donk
Emericella Berk. (1857), Trichocomaceae. Anamorph (Persoonia 4: 178, 1966).
Aspergillus. 36, widespread. See Christensen & Encephalographa A. Massa!. (1854), ? Hysteriaceae
Raper (TBMS 71: 177, 1978), Frisvad in Samson & (?L). 2 (on lichens), Europe (southern). See Reno-
Pitt (Eds) (Advances in Penicillium and Aspergillus bales & Aguirre (SA Reprint of Volumes 1-4 (1982-
systematics 102: 437, 1985; chemotaxonomy), Horie 1985) 8: 87, 1990; nomencl., posn), Tretiach & Mod-
et al. (Mycoscience 37: 137, 1996; Brazil), Horie et enesi (Nova Hedwigia 68: 527, 1999; ecology, poss.
al. (Mycoscience 37: 323, 1996; China), Stchigel et links with Melaspilea).
al. (MR 103: 1057, 1999), Peterson (Integration of Encephalographomyces Cif. & Tomas. (1953) =
Modern Taxonomic Methods for Penicillium and As- Poeltinula fide Hawskworth (SA 10: 36, 1991).
pergi//us Classification: 323, 2000; phylogeny), Enchnoa Fr. (1849), Nitschkiaceae. 5 (from bark),
Zohri (Folia Microbiol. Praha 45: 391, 2000; bio- widespread. Often placed in the Ca/osphaeriaceae.
chemistry), Klich (Identification of Common Asper- See Barr (SA 13: 192, 1995; posn), Reblova &
gillus Species: 116 pp., 2002), Frisvad & Samson Svrcek (Czech Myco/. 49: 193, 1997), Mostert et al.
(Syst. Appl. Microbiol. 27: 672, 2004; Venezuela), (Stud. Myco/. 54: 115 pp., 2006).
Gugnani et al. (J. Clin. Microbiol. 42: 914, 2004; Enchnosphaeria Fuckel ( 1870) = Herpotrichia fide
onychomycosis), Cary et al. (Myco/. 97: 425, 2005; Barr (Mycotaxon 20, 1984).
aflatoxin-producing spp. ). Enchylium A. Massa!. (1853) = Pterygiopsis fide
Emericellopsis J.F.H. Beyma (1940), Hypocreales. Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8,
Anamorph Acremonium-like. 11, widespread. See 1995).
Davidson & Christensen (TBMS 57: 385, 1971; key), Enchylium Gray (1821) = Leptogium fide Hawk-
Garns (Cephalosporium-artige Schimmelpilze: 21, sworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995).
1971; keys), Belyakova (Mikol. Fitopatol. 8: 385, Encliopyrenia Trevis. ( 1860) = Verrucaria Schrad. fide
1974; key), Wu & Kimbrough (CJB 68: 1877, 1990; Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8,
ultrastr.), Malloch in Hawksworth (Ed.) (Ascomycete 1995).
Systematics. Problems and Perspectives in the Nine- Encoelia (Fr.) P. Karst. (1871) nom. cons., Sclerotini-
ties NATO ASI Series vol. 269 269: 374, 1994; aceae. Anamorph Myrioconium. c. 15, widespread
posn), Glenn et al. (Mycol. 88: 369, 1996; DNA), (north temperate). See Korf & Kohn (Mem. N. Y. bot.
Ogawa et al. (Mycol. 89: 756, 1997; phylogeny), Gdn 28: 109, 1976), Arendholz & Sharma (Myco-
Rossman et al. (Stud. Myco/. 42: 248 pp., 1999; taxon 20: 633, 1984), Juzwik & Hinds (CJB 62:
placement in Bionectriaceae). 1916, 1984; anamorph), Zhuang (Mycotaxon 31: 261,
Emilmuelleria Arx (1986), Chaetomiaceae. I (copro- 1988), Verkley (MR 99: 187, 1995; asci), Baral &
philous), USA. See von Arx (Sydowia 38: 6, 1986), Richter (Boletus 21: 45, 1997; subgen.
Barr (Mycotaxon 39: 43, 1990; posn), Silva & Hanlin Kirschsteinia), Holst-Jensen et al. (Mycol. 89: 885,
232 ENCOELIELLA

1997), Holst-Jensen et al. (Nordic JI Bot. 18: 705, Breuss (Ost. Z. Pilzk. 9: 147, 2000; Mexico), Geiser
1999), Holst-Jensen et al. (Mo/. Biol. Evol. 16: 114, et al. (Myco/. 98: l 053, 2006; phylogeny), Gueidan et
1999; posn), Zhuang (Mycotaxon 72: 325, 1999), al. (MR 111: 1145, 2007; phylogeny), Aptroot et al.
Zhuang et al. (Mycosystema 19: 478, 2000; phylog- (Biblthca Lichenol. 97, 2008; Costa Rica).
eny). endocarpous (of gasteromycetes, etc.), having the
Encoeliella Hohn. ( 1910) = Unguiculariopsis fide mature hymenium covered over; angiocarpous.
Zhuang (Mycotaxon 32: I, 1988). Endocena Cromb. (1876), Acarosporaceae (L). l (ster-
Encoeliopsis Nannf. (1932), Helotiaceae. 4, Europe; N. ile), S. America. See Stenroos & DePriest (Am. J.
America. See Groves (CJB 47: 1319, 1969), Zhuang Bot. 85: 1548, 1998; DNA).
(Mycotaxon 32: 97, 1988). Endochaetophora J.F. White & T.N. Taylor (1988),
Endacinus Raf. (1814) = Pisolithus fide Saccardo (Sy/I. Fossil Fungi, Ascomycota. 1 (Triassic), Antarctica.
Jung. 7: 148, 1888). endochroic, see colour.
Endaematus Raf. (1814) nom. dub., Fungi. Endochytriaceae Sparrow ex D.J.S. Barr (1980), Chy-
Endematus (orthographic variant), see Endaematus. tridiales. I 0 gen., 56 spp.
endemic, native to one country or geographical region. Lit.: Barr et al. (Mycol. 79: 587, 1987), Chen &
endo- (prefix), inside. Chien (Bot. Bull. Acad. sin. Taipei 36: 235, 1995),
endoascospores, spore-like cells produced within Longcore (Mycol. 87: 25, 1995), Shin et al. (CJB 79:
ascospores (see Morgan-Jones, CJB 51: 493, 1972). 1083, 2001).
endoascus, the often extensible inner wall layers of a Endochytrium Sparrow (1933), Endochytriaceae. 7,
bitunicate (q.v.) ascus. widespread (temperate). See Karling (Mycol. 33: 356,
endobasidial (of a conidiophore in a lichenized 1941).
pycnidium), having a secondary sporing branch (ob- Endocladis Clem. & Shear (1931) = Endoramularia.
sol. ); cf. exobasidial. Endococcus Ny!. (1855), Dothideomycetes. 24 (on
Endobasidium Speschnew (1901), Exobasidiaceae. 1, lichens), widespread (esp. temperate). See Hawk-
Samarkand (Asia). See Donk (Reinwardtia 4: 116, sworth (Bot. Notiser 132: 283, 1979), David & Etayo
1956; basidiomycete affinities doubtful). (Lichenologist 27: 314, 1995; on Collema), Etayo &
endobasidium, see basidium. Breuss (Ost. Z. Pilzk. 10: 315, 2001).
endobiotic, making growth inside living organisms. Endocochlus Drechsler (1935), Cochlonemataceae. 4,
Endoblastidium Codreanu (1931 ), ? Blastocladiales. 2 N. America; Kenya. See Drechsler (Myco/. 27: 14,
(in /nsecta), Europe. 1935), Drechsler (Myco/. 28: 363, 1936), Drechsler
Endoblastoderma B. Fisch. & Brebeck (1894) =Can- (Myco/. 41: 229, 1949), Dyal (Sydowia 27: 293,
dida fide Lodder (Yeasts, a taxonomic study 2nd edn, 1976; keys parasites of nematodes and amoebae, bib-
1970). liogr.).
Endoblastomyces Odinzowa ex Kudrjanzev (1960) = Endocoenobium Ingold (1940), Endochytriaceae. 1,
Issatchenkia fide Kurtzman & Fell (Yeasts, a taxo- British Isles. See Canter (J. Linn. Soc. Bot. 91: 95,
nomic study 4th edn: 223, 1998). 1985).
Endobotrya Berk. & M.A. Curtis (1874), anamorphic Endocoleroa Petr. ( 1969) = Venturia Sacc. fide
Pezizomycotina, Cac.#eP.l. 1, N. America. Sivanesan (Biblthca Myco/. 59, 1977).
Endobotryella Hohn. (1909), anamorphic Pezizomy- Endocolium Syd. (1937), Pezizomycotina. 1, C. Amer-
cotina, St.#eP.l. I, Europe. ica.
Endocalyx Berk. & Broome (1876), anamorphic Pe- endocommensal, an organism living as a commensal
zizomycotina, Hsp.OeP.10. 9, widespread (tropical). (see symbiosis) inside another (e.g. Trichomycetes in
See Montemartini Corte (Atti /st. bot. Univ. Lab. the gut of Insecta).
Crittog. Pavia ser. 5 20: 260, 1963; key), Okada & Endoconia Raf. (1819) nom. dub., ? Agaricomycetes.
Tubaki (Myco/. 76: 300, 1984; cultural behaviour), See Murrill (Index Rafinesq., 1949).
Mena Portales & Mercado Sierra (Revta Jardin bot. Endoconidioma Tsuneda, Hambleton & Currah
Nae. Univ. Habana 5: 53, 1984; Cuba). (2004), anamorphic Dothideaceae. 1, Canada. See
Endocarpaceae Fee ex Zenker (1827) = Verrucari- Tsuneda et al. (Mycol. 96: 1129, 2004).
aceae. Endoconidiophora Miinch ( 1907) = Ceratocystis fide
Endocarpidium Miill. Arg. (1862) = Placidiopsis fide Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8,
Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995).
1995). Endoconidium Prill. & Delacr. (1891), anamorphic
endocarpinoid (of lichenized perithecia), sunk into the Gloeotinia, Hsp.OeH.15. 3, widespread (temperate).
tissues of the thallus, as in Endocarpon (obsol. ). endoconidium, a conidium formed inside a hypha, e.g.
Endocarpiscum Ny!. (1864) = Heppia fide Hawk- as in Thielaviopsis basico/a.
sworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995). Endoconospora Gjaerum (1971), anamorphic Pezizo-
Endocarpomyces E.A. Thomas ex Cif. & Tomas. mycotina, Hsp.OeH.15. 2, Norway; India. See
(1953) = Dermatocarpon Eschw. Gjaerum (Norw. JI Bot. 18: 109, 1971), Braun &
Endocarpon Hedw. (1789), Verrucariaceae (L). c. 50, Hosagoudar (Mycotaxon 46: 259, 1993).
widespread (esp. temperate). See Singh & Upreti Endocoryneum Petr. (1922), anamorphic Pezizomy-
(Cando/lea 39: 539, 1984; key 6 spp., India), Wagner cotina, St.= eP.15. 2, Austria; Italy. See Marras et al.
(CJB 65: 2441, 1987; ontogeny), Stocker-Worgotter in Luisi et al. (Eds) (Recent advances in oak decline:
& Turk (Pl. Syst. Evol. 158: 313, 1988; ultrastr.), 255, 1993).
Wagner & Letrouit-Galinou (CJB 66: 2118, 1988; Endocreas Samuels & Rogerson (1989) = Valsonectria
squamule development), McCarthy (Lichenologist fide Seifert & Samuels (Myco/. 89: 512, 1997),
23: 27, 1991; 10 spp. Australia), Harada (Nova Hed- Rossman et al. (Stud. Myco/. 42: 248 pp., 1999).
wigia 56: 335, 1993; key 7 spp. Japan), Harada (J. Endocronartium Y. Hirats. (1969), Cronartiaceae. 4
Nat. Hist. Mus. Inst. Chiba 4: 97, 1997; Micronesia), (on Pinus (Pinaceae)), Europe; North America; Ja-
 ENDOMYCOBJONT 133

pan. A heterogeneous group of endo-cyclic rusts re- dogonales: 229 pp., 1996), Blaszkowski (Mycotaxon
lated to Cronartium. See Imazu & Kakishima (Proc. 63: 131, 1997), Blaszkowski et al. (MR 102: 1096,
4lthJ rust on pines working party Tsukuba: 27, 1995), 1998), Gleason & McGee (Australasian Mycologist
Vogler & Bruns (Myca/. 90: 244, 1998; DNA seq. 22: 73, 2004; ultrastr.), Goto & Maia (Mycotaxon 96:
analysis). 327, 2006; Brazil), James et al. (Nature 443: 818,
endocyanosis, the inclusion of cyanobacteria inside the 2006; phylogeny).
cells of another organism; in fungi, see Geosiphon. Endogonella Hohn. (1913) = Glaziella fide Zycha et
Endocycla Syd. ( 1927) = Schizothyrium fide Miiller & al. (Mucorales, 1969).
von Arx (Beitr. Kryptfl. Schweiz 11 no. 2, 1962). endogonidium, a gonidium having its development
endocyclic, see Pucciniales and Table 5. inside a receptable or gonidangium (obsol. ).
endocystidium, see cystidium. Endogonopsis R. Heim (1966),? Diplocystidiaceae. l,
endocystidium-form, see Pucciniales and Table 5. S. Asia. See Heim (Revue Myca/. Paris 31: 150,
Endodermophyton Castell. (1910) = Trichophyton 1966) Possibly based on young Astraeus (Astr.),
fide Sutton (in litt. ). Heim (Revue Myca/. Paris 33: 379, 1968), Heim
Endodesmia Berk. & Broome ( 1871) [non Endodesmia (C.R. Acad. Sci. Paris D 268: 1489, 1969).
Benth. 1862, Clusiaceae] = Broomeola. Endohormidium Auersw. & Rabenh. (1869) = Cory-
Endodesmidium Canter (1949), Synchytriaceae. 1 (on nelia fide Fitzpatrick (Myco/ogia 7 34: 464, 1943).
desmids ), Europe. Endohyalina Marbach (2000), Caliciaceae (L). 2,
Endodothella Theiss. & Syd. (1915) = Phyllachora neotropics. See Marbach (Biblthca Licheno/. 74: 201,
Nitschke ex Fuckel (1870) fide Cannon (Myca/. Pap. 2000).
163: 302 pp., 1991). endohypha, see hypha.
Endodothiora Petr. (1929), Dothioraceae. 1 (on Do- endokapylic, a thallus of a lichenicolous fungus in
thidea), former USSR. which no morphologically distinct lichenized struc-
endoectothrix, making growth in and on a hair. ture is formed (Poelt & Vt\zda, 1984; Rambold &
endogenous (1) living inside; (2) immersed in the Triebel, Bibi. Lich. 48, 1992).
substratum; (3) undergoing development within. Endolepiotula Singer (1963), Agaricaceae. l, Argen-
Endogloea Hohn. (1915) = Phomopsis (Sacc.) Bubak. tina. Basidioma gasteroid.
fide Sutton (Myca/. Pap. 141, 1977). endolithic, in stone (Kobluk & Kahle, Bull. Can. Pet.
Endogonaceae Pao!. (1889), Endogonales. 4 gen., 27 Geo/. 25: 208, 1977; fungi, bibliogr.); cf. epilithic.
spp. See also cryptoendolithic.
Lit.: Morton & Benny (Mycotaxon 37: 471, 1990; Endolpidium De Wild. (1894) = Olpidium fide Spar-
rev.), Yao et al. (Kew Bull. 50: 349, 1995), Yao et al. row (Aquatic Phycomycetes Edn 2: 1187 pp., 1960).
(Genera of Endogonales: 229 pp., 1996), Jeffries & Endomelanconium Petr. (1940), anamorphic Austro-
Dodd (Appl. Microb. System.: 73, 2000), Kyde & cenangium, St.OeP.1. 4, widespread. See Verkley &
Gould (Microbial Endophytes: 161, 2000), Benny et Aa (Myca/. 89: 967, 1997; Papua New Guinea),
al. in McLaughlin et al. (Eds) (The Mycota A Com- Yanna et al. (Fungal Diversity 2: 199, 1999; Hong
prehensive Treatise on Fungi as Experimental Sys- Kong).
tems for Basic and Applied Research 7A: 113, 2001), Endomeliola S. Hughes & Piroz. (1994), Meliolaceae.
Gleason & McGee (Australasian Mycologist 22: 73, l, New Zealand. See Hughes & Pirozynski (N.Z. JI
2004). Bot. 32: 53, 1994).
Endogonales Moreau ex R.K. Benj. (1979). Mucoro- Endomyces Reess (1870), Endomycetaceae. 3 (on
mycotina. l fam., 4 gen., 27 spp. Endomycorrhizal Armillaria), widespread (temperate). See Redhead &
and saprobic taxa transferred to Glomera/es (q.v.) by Malloch (CJB 55: 1701, 1977), von Arx (Antonie van
Morton & Benny (1990). Fam.: Leeuwenhoek 43: 33, 1977), de Hoog in Kurtzman &
Endogonaceae Fell (Eds) (Yeasts, a taxonomic study 4th edn: 194,
Lit.: Morton & Benny ( 1990), Pegler et al. (British 1998), Suh et al. (Myca/. 93: 317, 2001), Suh et al.
Trujjles. A revision of British hypogeous fangi, (MR 109: 261, 2005; ecology), Suh et al. (Myca/. 98:
1993), Warcup (MR 94: 173, 1990; Australia), Yao et 1006, 2006; phylogeny).
al. (Kew Bull. 50: 349, 1995; gen. names, Genera of Endomycetaceae J. Schriit. (1893), Saccharomy-
Endogonales, 1996; review), White et al. (Myca/. 98: cetales. 4 gen. (+ 1 syn.), 6 spp.
860, 2006; molecular phylogeny), Hibbett et al. (MR Lit.: Weijman (Antonie van Leeuwenhoek 42: 315,
111: 109, 2007), and see under Family. 1976), Redhead & Malloch (CJB 55: 1701, 1977),
Endogone Link (1809), Endogonaceae. c. 20 (saprobic Hoog in Kurtzman & Fell (Eds) (Yeasts, a taxonomic
or forming ectomycorrhiza), widespread (esp. tem- study 4th edn: 194, 1998), Suh et al. (Myca/. 93: 317,
perate). See Gerdernann & Trappe (Myca/. Mem. 5, 2001), Suh et al. (Myca/. 98: 1006, 2006; phylog-
1974; key NW Am. spp.), Tandy (Aust. J. Bot. 23: eny).
849, 1975; Australia), Bonfante-Fasolo & Scannerini Endomycetales Gaum. & C.W. Dodge (1928) = Sac-
(Mycopathologia 59: 117, 1976; ultrastr.), Trappe & charomycetales.
Gerdernann (Myca/. 71: 206, 1979), Berch & Fortin Endomycetes (Endomycota). Class (or phylum) for
(Myca/. 75: 328, 1983; zygospore germination), sporogenous and asporogenous yeasts, Taphrinales,
Berch & Fortin (CJB 61: 899, 1983; axenic culture), Exobasidiales, and Ustilaginales (von Arx,
Berch & Fortin (CJB 62: 170, 1984), Berch & Castel- Pilzkunde, 1967); emended to include Trichomycetes,
lano (Myca/. 78: 292, 1986; sporulation in culture), etc. by Kreisel (1969), and emended to exclude Exo-
Gibson et al. (Myca/. 79: 433, 1987; cytochemistry), basidia/es, Taphrinales and Ustilaginales by von Arx
Jabaji-Hare et al. (Myca/. 80: 54, 1988; fatty acids), (1981 ); supported by glyceraldehyde-3-phosphate
Dalpe (CJB 68: 910, 1990; culture), Warcup (MR 94: dehydrogenase sequences (Smith, Proc. natn. Acad.
173, 1990; ectomycorrhizal association), Yao et al. Sci., USA 86: 7063, 1989). See Ustomycota.
(Kew Bull. 50: 306, 1995), Yao et al. (Genera of En- endomycobiont, a fungal biont in a symbiosis com-
134 ENDOMYCODES

pletely immersed in the tissues of the host (e.g. the Ashworth (TBMS 19: 240, 1935; cytology, life-
fungal partner in a mycophycobiosis); an inhabitant history), Buritica (Rev. Acad Colomb. Cienc. 18 no.
(see symbiosis); also used of certain mycorrhizas; see 69: 131, 1991), Gjrerum et al. (Lidia 5: 83, 2000;
also Endophyte. Uganda).
Endomycodes Delitsch (1943), Saccharomycetales. 2, Endophyte. An organism that occurs within a living
widespread. plant, cf. epiphyte (qv). Endophyte has been used in a
Endomycopsella Boedijn (1960) = Saccharomycopsis variety of ways, giving rise to semantic confusion
Schi0nning fide Boedijn (Mycopathologia 12: 163, and ambiguities. In its widest sense the term has been
1960), Kurtzman & Robnett (Antonie van Leeuwenh. used to include organisms ranging from bacteria to
73: 331, 1998). parasitic angiosperms (e.g. mistletoes) that exist
Endomycopsis Dekker ( 1931) = Guilliermondella fide completely or partially within any part of any plant-
von Arx & Yarrow (Antonie van Leeuwenhoek 50: like organism. With respect to fungi, endophyte has
799, 1984). been used to refer to those present as mycorrhizas
endomycorrhiza, see mycorrhiza. (qv), as pathogenic infections or saprobic coloniza-
Endomycota, see Saccharomycotina. tions, and as outwardly symptomless infections
Endonema Pascher ( 1929) = Pascherinema. showing no signs of either disease, decay or fructifi-
Endonevrum Czern. (1845) = Mycenastrum fide cation. The distinction between latent pathogens that
Stalpers (in litt. ). cause disease only under specific environmental cir-
Endonius Raf. (1819) nom. dub., Fungi. No spp. in- cumstances, or latent saprobes that only cause symp-
cluded. toms upon death of the host plant tissues, and those
endo-operculation (of sporangial dehiscence in chy- fungi which remain as symptomless infections is not
trids), operculum forced off and carried away by the always clear. While there is frequent use of the term
emerging sporogenous contents (cf. exo- in a restricted sense to refer to symptomless, mutual-
operculation). istic (q.v.) fungi within aerial plant parts the term is
endoparasite, a parasite living inside its host. also used to include all organisms that grow endo-
endoperidermal, within the periderm (Lambright & phytically regardless of their symptoms or disease
Tucker, Bryologist 83: 170, 1980); endophloeodal + effects, see Chanway (CJB 74: 321, 1996), Stone et
hypophloeodal. al. (in Bacon & White (Eds), Microbial endophytes:
endoperidium, the inner layer of the peridium. 3, 2000), Wennstriim (Oikos 71: 535, 1994), Wilson
Endoperplexa P. Roberts (1993), Auriculariales. 4, (Oikos 73: 274, 1995). Given its variety of usages,
widespread. See Roberts (MR. 97: 471, 1993), Weiss endophyte should be clearly defined when used.
et al. (MR. 108: 1003, 2004; phylogeny). Isolation techniques typically involve plating
Endophallus M. Zang & R.H. Petersen (1989), Phalla- healthy, surface-sterilized plant tissues on agar media
ceae. 1, China. ? A monstrosity from Phallus. and observing the outgrowth of fungi, or incubation
Endophis Norman (1852) nom. rej. = Leptorhaphis of washed plant tissues under humid conditions and
fide Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn subsequent collection and plating of discharged
8, 1995). spores (see Bacon, in Labeda (Ed.), Isolation of Bio-
Endophlaea Cooke (1888) nom. dub., Pezizomycotina. technological Organisms from Nature: 259, 1990;
endophloeodic (endophloeodal, endophloeic) (of the Bills, in Redlin & Carris (Eds), Endophytic Fungi in
thallus of a crustaceous lichen), almost entirely im- Grasses and Woody Plants: 31, 1996; Cohen, My-
mersed in bark. cologia 91: 917, 1999).
Endophragmia Duvernoy & Maire (1920) = Phragmo- Conifer needles, particularly of the Pinaceae sup-
cephala fide Kirk (in litt. ), Ellis (Mycol. Pap. 72, port a complex mycota of symptomless inhabitants
1959; key). including, notably, species of Lophodermium and
Endophragmiella B. Sutton (1973), anamorphic Echi- other members of the Rhytismataceae. Several spe-
nosphaeria, Hso.= eP.l. c. 75, widespread. See cies may inhabit a single needle. Colonization occurs
Hughes (N.Z. JI Bot. 17: 139, 1979; key), Castaneda from flushing onwards, with the fungus remaining
Ruiz et al. (MR.102: 548, 1998), Tsui et al. (Cryptog. symptomless in the leaf for several years before fruit-
Mycol. 22: 139, 2001; Hong Kong), M[a]noharachary ing. Incidence varies with needle age and events in
& Agarwal (Journal of Mycopathological Research the life of the needle can determine which species
41: 117, 2003; India), Miller & Huhndorf(MR. 108: fruit after needle death (Millar & Richards, Mit-
26, 2004; phylogeny). teilungen der Bundesforschungsanstaltfiir Forst- und
Endophragmiopsis M.B. Ellis (1966), anamorphic Holtzwirtschaft 108: 57, 1975). Fungal endophytes in
Pezizomycotina, Hso.= eP.l. 1, India. See Hughes other woody plants have also been investigated (see
(CJB61: 1727, 1984). Redlin & Carris (Eds), Endophytic Fungi in Grasses
Endophyllaceae Dietel (1897) = Pucciniaceae. and Woody Plants, 1996; Wilson, in Bacon & White
Endophyllachora Rehm (1913) Phyllachora (Eds) Microbial endophytes: 389, 2000). These spe-
Nitschke ex Fuckel (1870) fide Clements & Shear cies are dispersed by spores and not transmitted by
(Gen. Fung., 1931). systemic infection of seeds, and while some show a
Endophylloides Whetzel & Olive ( 1917) = Dietelia high level of host specificity (e.g. Chapela et al.,
fide Buritica (Rev. Acad. Colomb. Cienc. 18: 131, Physiol. & Mo/. Pl. Path. 39: 289, 1991), others have
1991). a wide range of host plants. Some plants contain
endophyllous, living within (i.e., below the cuticle) more than one endophyte (e.g. Castanea, see Bisseg-
leaves. ger & Sieber, Mycologia 86: 648, 1994; Picea, see
Endophyllum Lev. (1825), Pucciniaceae. c. 30 (on Miiller & Hallaksela, MR. 104: 1139, 2000). In many
angiosperms), widespread. E. sempervivi (house leek, cases the role of the endophyte is unknown although
Sempervivum, rust). The telial are aecidium-like, the insect antagonism and anti-herbivory are often sus-
spores produce basidia on germination. See pected. It is possible that many are latent pathogenic
 ENDO THIA 235

or sabrobic infections held in a balanced antagonism co/ogia 92: 230, 2000), Grunig et al. (MR. 105: 24,
with their host (Schulz et al., MR. 103: 1275, 1999). 2001); zygomycetous endophytes, Zheng & Jiang
There is also some indication that leaf endophytes (Mycotaxon 56: 455, 1995); of submerged roots,
may influence the onset of leaf senescence and ab- Iqbal et al. (CJB 73: 538, 1995); effects on nema-
scission. Fungal endophytes of Taxus have the ability todes, Elmi et al. (Grass & Forage Sci. 55: 166,
to produce taxol, an important anti-cancer drug 2000); effects on arthropods, Carriere et al. (J. Econ.
(Stierle et al., 1995). Entomol. 91: 324, 1998), Hata & Futai (CJB 73: 384,
Symptomless endophytes of grasses are mainly 1995), Lewis & Vaughan (Tests Agrochem. & Cu/ti-
C/avicipitaceae (Glenn et al., Myco/ogia 88: 369, vars 18: 34, 1997), Richmond & Shetlar (J. Econ.
1996; White & Reddy, Mycologia 90: 226, 1998), Entomol. 92: 1329-1334, 1999); effects on cattle,
with species of Epich/oe and related anamorphic Cosgrove et al. (Proc. N.Z. Grassland Assoc. 57: 43,
Neotyphodium spp. (Tredway et al., MR. 103: 1593, 1996), Oliver et al. (J. Animal Sci. 76: 2853, 1998),
1999; Christensen et al., MR. 104: 974, 2000) mainly Shewmaker et al. (Agronomy J. 89: 695, 1997); suc-
on cool-season grasses, while Balansia, Parepichloe, cessional fields, Clay & Holah (Science 285: 1742,
and Myriogenospora are mainly on warm-season 1999); evolution, Moon et al. (Mycologia 92: 1103,
grasses. The fungi occur intercellularly and may fruit 2000); taxol production, Stierle et al. (J. Nat. Prod. -
on leaves or inflorescences, some do not sporulate L/oydia 58: 1315, 1995).
and are completely seed-transmitted (White, Pl. Dis. Endoplacodium Petr. (1949), anamorphic Pezizomy-
71: 340, 1987; Sampson, TBMS 18: 337, 1935). cotina, St.OeH.?. 1, Iran.
While the fungi probably gain enhanced nutrition and endopropagule, a propagule produced inside the body
greater protection against desiccation, predators and (medical mycology).
parasites, the host plants although sometimes display- Endoptychum Czem. (1845) nom. rej. = Chlorophyl-
ing a degree of sterility often show increased drought lum. Secotioid fungus, formerly recognised as sepa-
tolerance, and are vegetatively invigorated (possibly rate genus. fide Vellinga & De Kok (Taxon 51: 563,
due to fungally produced auxins, see Porter et al., J. 2002).
Nat. Products 42: 309, 1979), and exhibit increased Endopyreniaceae Zahlbr. (1898) = Verrucariaceae.
resistance to pathogenic fungi and to herbivorous in- Endopyreniomyces E.A. Thomas (1939) nom. inval. =
sects, nematodes and mammals. Resistance in many Endocarpon.
cases is due to the production of toxic secondary me- Endopyrenium Flot. (1855) = Catapyrenium fide
taboilites (qv) by the endophytic fungus. This is of Thomson (Bryologist 90: 27, 1987), Hawksworth et
particular importance where forage plants are in- al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995).
volved (Lane et al., in Bacon & White (Eds), Micro- Endoraecium Hodges & D.E. Gardner (1984),? Rave-
bial endophytes: 341, 2000), and includes compounds neliaceae. 2 (on Acacia (Leguminosae: Mimo-
such as pyrrolizidine alkaloids (lolines, active against soidea)), Hawaii. See Scholler & Aime (Mycoscience
insects), tremorgenic indole diterpene alkaloids (lo- 47: 159, 2006; emend., incl. Racospermyces).
litrems, active against insects and mammals) and er- Endoramularia Petr. (1923), anamorphic Pezizomy-
got alkaloids (mainly ergovaline, affecting mammals cotina, Hsp or Cac.= eH.?. I, Europe.
and insects). Some of the alkaloids have been impli- Endoreticulatus W.M. Brooks, J.J. Becnel & G.G.
cated in mycotoxicoses (qv), such as lolitrems with Kennedy (1988), Microsporidia. 4. See Brooks et al.
staggers in livestock (mainly due to Neotyphodium (J. Protozool. 35: 487, 1988).
lo/ii in Lolium perenne), or ergot peptides with fes- endosaprophytism, the destruction of an alga by the
cue foot (N. coenophialum in Festuca arundinacea) fungus in a lichen (Elenkin).
and lysergic acid amides with sleepygrass and similar endosclerotium, a sclerotium of endogenous origin.
conditions (Neotyphodium in Stipa robusta and Ach- Endoscypha Syd. (1924), Helotiales. 1, New Zealand.
natherum inebrians). Other compounds are known Endospora Scherff. (1925) nom. dub., ? Chytridiomy-
but their significance is less clear, including ses- cetes.
quiterpene alcohols which may have antifungal activ- endospore (I) the inner wall of a spore (see ascospore,
ity, and the widespread guanidium-containing pyr- Spore wall); (2) an endogenous spore, e.g. a sporan-
rolpyrazine alkaloid, peramine, which may be active giospore.
against insects. Endosporella Thaxt. (1920) = Pyxidiophora fide
Lit.: endophytes of marine algae, Cubit (PhD The- Blackwell (Myco/. 86: I, 1994).
sis, University of Oregon, USA., 1974); of liver- Endosporisorium Vanky (1995) = Macalpinomyces
worts, Duckett & Read (New Phytol. 129: 439, fide Vanky (Mycotaxon 62: 127, 1997).
1995); of mosses, Petrini (in Fokkenna & van den Endosporoideus W.H. Ho, Vanna, K.D. Hyde & Goh
Heuval (Eds), Microbiology of the Phyllosphere: 175, (2005), anamorphic Pezizomycotina, H?.?.?. 1, Hong
1986); of fems, Fisher (New Phyto/.132: 119, 1996), Kong. See Ho et al. (Myco/. 97: 239, 2005).
Swatzell et al. (Int. J. Plant Sci. 157: 53, 1996); of Endosporostilbe Subram. (1958) = Bloxarnia fide Nag
tropical palms and other monochots, Rodrigues & Raj & Kendrick (Monogr. Chalara Allied Genera,
Samuels (MR. 94: 827, 1990), Dreyfuss & Petrini 1975).
(Bot. Helv. 94: 33, 1984), Frohlich et al. (MR. 104: Endostigme Syd. (1923) =Venturia Sacc. fide von Arx
1202, 2000); of cotton, Gasoni & de Gurfinkel (MR. & Millier (Stud Myco/. 9, 1975).
101: 867, 1997); of maize Yates et al. (MR. 103: 129, Endostilbum Malen~on (1964), anamorphic Pezizomy-
1999); non-clavicipitaceous grass endophytes, Siegel cotina, Hsy.OeH.15. I, Europe; Morocco. See Korf &
et al. (Myco/ogia 87: 196, 1995); on Orchidaceae, Candoussau (BSMF90: 209, 1974).
Bayman et al. (New Phytol. 135: 143, 1997); of soya, endosymbiont, an organism which lives in mutualistic
Walcott et al. (Plant Dis. 82: 584, 1998); of radish, symbiosis within the cells of another organism; the
Leeman et al. (Eur. J. Plant Path. 102: 21, 1996); inhabitant.
dark-septate root endophytes, Caldwell et al. (My- Endothia Fr. (1849), Cryphonectriaceae. Anamorph
136 ENDO TH/ELLA

Endothiella. 2, widespread. See also Cryphonectria. Englerula Henn. (1904), Englerulaceae. Anamorph
See Roane In Roane et al. (Eds) (Chestnut blight, Capnodiastrum. 6, widespread. See Hansford (Myco/.
other Endothia diseases, and the genus Endothia: 28, Pap. 15, 1946), Reynolds & Gilbert (Aust. Syst. Bot.
1986; key 11 spp.), Micales & Stipes (Phytopathol- 18: 265, 2005; Australia).
ogy 77: 650, 1987), Myburg et al. (Myco/. 91: 243, Englerulaceae Henn. (1904), ? Dothideomycetes (inc.
1999; DNA), Castlebury et al. (Myco/. 94: 1017, sed.). 11 gen.(+ 9 syn.), 106 spp.
2002; phylogeny), Myburg et al. (Mycoscience 44: Lit.: Stevens & Ryan (Ill. biol. monogr. 17 no. 2: 1,
187, 2003; on Myrtaceae), Myburg et al. (Myco/. 96: 1939), Doidge (Bothalia 4: 273, 1942; S. Afr.),
990, 2004; phylogeny), Myburg et al. (CJB 82: 1730, Hughes (CJB 64: 1591, 1986), Hughes (Myco/. 82:
2004; phylogeny), Gryzenhout et al. (FEMS Micro- 657, 1990), Castlebury et al. (Mycotaxon 54: 461,
biol. Letters 258: 161, 2006), Gryzenhout et al. (My- 1995).
co/. 98: 239, 2006; phylogeny, n. fam.), Zhang et al. Englerulaster Hohn. (1910) = Asterina fide Millier &
(Myco/. 98: 1076, 2006; phylogeny). von Arx (Beitr. Kryptfl. Schweiz 11 no. 2, 1962).
Endothiella Sacc. (1906), anamorphic Cryphonectria, Englerulella Hansf. ( 1946) = Rhytidenglerula fide
St.OeH.15. 3, Europe; N. America. See Roane In Millier & von Arx (Beitr. Kryptfl. Schweiz 11 no. 2,
Roane et al. (Eds) (Chestnut blight, other Endothia 1962).
diseases, and the genus Endothia: 28, 1986), Castle- Engyodontium de Hoog (1978), anamorphic Cordy-
bury et al. (Mycol. 94: 1017, 2002), Myburg et al. cipitaceae, Hso.OeH.10. 5, widespread. See Garns et
(Mycol. 96: 990, 2004), Gryzenhout et al. (FEMS al. (Persoonia 12: 135, 1984; key), Sekhon et al.
Microbiol. Lett. 258: 161, 2006). (Mycopathologia 138: 1, 1997; antigens), Sung et al.
Endothlaspis Sorokin (1890), Ustilaginales. 2, central (Nova Hedwigia 72: 311, 2001; phylogeny), Sung et
Asia. See Langdon & Fullerton (Mycotaxon 6: 421, al. (Stud. Myco/. 57: 1, 2007; phylogeny).
1978), Vanky (Cryptog. Stud. 1: 159 pp., 1987). enniatin, A (lateratiin) and B, peptide antibiotics from
Endothrix Sorokin (1890), Ustilaginales. 2, central Fusarium orthoceras; antibacterial (Giiurnann et al.,
Asia. See Langdon & Fullerton (Mycotaxon 6: 421, Experientia 3: 202, 325, 1947); avenacein, sam-
1978), Vanky (Cryptog. Stud 1: 159 pp., 1987). bucinum.
endothrix, living inside a hair. enokitake (winter mushroom), the edible Flammulina
Endotrabutia Chard6n (1930) = Phyllachora Nitschke velutipes, cultivated in Japan and Taiwan (Chang &
ex Fuckel (1870) fide Petrak (Sydowia 5: 336, 1951). Hayes, 1978).
Eodotrichum Corda (1838) nom. dub., anamorphic enphytotic, a plant disease of which the damage is
Pezizomycotina. See Sutton (Myco/. Pap. 141, 1977). constant from year to year; cf. epiphytotic.
endotrophic, see mycorrhiza. Enridescalsia R.F. Castaneda & Guarro (1998), ana-
Eodotryblidium Petr. ( 1959), ? Patellariaceae. 1, morphic Pezizomycotina, Hso.?.?. 1, Cuba. See
widespread (temperate). See Magnes (Biblthca My- Castaneda Ruiz et al. (MR 102: 42, 1998).
co/. 165, 1997). Ensaluta Zobel (1854) = Tuber fide Fischer (Nat.
endotunica, endoascus (q. v. ). Pjlanzenfam. Sb: viii, 1938), Lressee & Hansen (MR
Endoxyla Fuckel (1871),? Boliniaceae. 9, widespread. 111: 1075, 2007; phylogeny).
See Barr (Myco/. Mem. 7: 232 pp., 1978), Barr (My- ensate (ensiform), narrow and pointed; sword-like in
cotaxon 46: 45, 1993), Untereiner (Myco/. 85: 294, form.
1993; key), Reblova (Mycol. 98: 68, 2006; key). Enslinia Fr. (1835) [non Enslenia Raf. 1817, Acantha-
Endoxylioa Romell (1892), Diatrypaceae. 5, wide- ceae] = Porodiscus Murrill.
spread. See Mhaskar (Botanique, Nagpur 3: 69, Entelexis Van der Walt & Johannsen (1973), ? Sac-
1972), Ju et al. (Mycotaxon 58: 419, 1996), Chac6n charomycetales. Anamorph Toru/opsis. 1, S. Africa.
(Fungal Diversity 11: 61, 2002; key). See van der Walt & Johannsen (Antonie van Leeu-
endozoic, living inside an animal. wenhoek Ned. Tijdschr. Hyg. 39: 646, 1973).
Endozythia Petr. (1959), anamorphic Pezizomycotina, enteroblastic, see blastic.
Cpd.OeH.?. 1 (in Pleospora perithecia), former Enterobotryum Preuss (1853) nom. dub., Fungi. See
Yugoslavia. See Petrak (Sydowia 13: 116, 1959). Lundqvist (Symb. bot. upsa/. 20 no. 1, 1972).
Enduria Norman (1885) nom. dub., ? Dothideomy- Enterobrus (orthographic variant), see Enterobryus.
cetes. Enterocarpus Locq.-Lin. (1977), Microascaceae. 2
Endyllium Clem. ( 1931) = Magnusiomyces. (coprophilous), Sahara; Italy. See Locquin-Linard
Eoerthidium Syd. (1939), anamorphic Pezizomy- (Revue Mycol. Paris 41: 509, 1977), Doveri et al.
cotina, Cac.OeP .19. 1, Africa. (Boll. Gruppo Mico/. 'G. Bresadola' 40: 187, 1998).
Engelhardtiella A. Funk (1973), anamorphic Pezizo- Enterocytozoon Desportes, Le Charpentier, Galian,
mycotina, Hsp.lbH.15. l (on Botryosphaeria), N. Bernard, Cochand-Priollet, Lavergne, Ravisse &
America. See Funk (CJB 51: 1643, 1973). Modigliani (1985), Microsporidia. I.
Engizostoma Gray (1821) = Valsa Fr. Enterodictyon Milli. Arg. ( 1892), Roccellaceae (L). 2,
Englera F. Stevens (1939) = Asterina fide Millier & East Indies.
von Arx (Beitr. Kryptfl. Schweiz 11 no. 2, 1962). Enterodictyonomyces Cif. & Tomas. (1953) = En-
Englerodothis Theiss. & Syd. ( 1915), Parmulariaceae. terodictyon.
2, Africa. See Millier & von Arx (Beitr. Kryptfl. Enterodictyum Clem. & Shear (1931) = Enterodic-
Schweiz 11 no. 2, 1962), Dulymamode et al. (MR tyon.
105: 247, 2001). Enterographa Fee (1824), Roccellaceae (±L). c. 59
Engleromyces Henn. (1900), Xylariaceae. 1, Africa; (partly on lichens), widespread (esp. tropical). See
Asia. See Dennis (Bull. Jard. bot. Brnx. 31: 148, Santesson (Symb. bot. upsa/. 12 no. 1: 1, 1952), Cop-
1961), Rogers (Myco/. 73: 28, 1981; posn), Kokwaro pins & James (Lichenologist 11: 27, 1979; Brit. spp. ),
(Bothalia 14: 237, 1983; ethnomycol.), Zang (Acta Torrente & Egea (Biblthca Lichenol. 32, 1989), Ap-
Bot. Yunn. 14: 385, 1992; Asia). troot et al. (Biblthca Lichenol. 57: 19, 1995; key 7
 ENTOMOGENOUS FUNGI 237

foliicolous spp. ), Aptroot et al. (Bryologist 106: 278, Manimohan et al. (MR 99: 1083, 1995; key 21 Indian
2003; chemistry), Sparrius (Biblthca Lichenol. 89: spp.), Bon (Bull. Trimestr. Fed. Mycol. Dauphine-
141 pp., 2004; monograph), Ertz et al. (Biblthca Savoie 41: 13, 2001; key alpine spp.), Hofstetter et
Lichenol. 91: 155 pp., 2005), Sparrius et al. (Lichen- al. (MR 106: 1043, 2002; phylogeny), Contu (Mi-
ologist 38: 27, 2006; SE Asia). cologia e Vegetazione Medite"anea 17: 95, 2002;
Enteromyxa Ces. (1879) ? = Lycogalopsis fide Italy), Consiglio (Micologia e Vegetazione Mediter-
Stalpers (in litt.). ranea 18: 143, 2003), Manimohan et al. (Persoonia
Enteroramus Lichtw., M.M. White, Cafaro & Misra 19: 45, 2006; Indian spp.), Gates & Noordeloos (Per-
(1999), Pichiaceae. 1, USA. See Lichtwardt et al. soonia 19: 157, 2007; Tasmania).
(Mycol. 91: 697, 1999), Suh et al. (Mycol. 96: 756, Entolomataceae Kot!. & Pouzar (1972), Agaricales. 4
2004; phylogeny). gen.(+ 27 syn.), 1071 spp.
Enterostigma Milli. Arg. (1885) = Thelotrema fide Lit.: Noordeloos (Beih. Nova Hedwigia 91: 419
Salisbury (Lichenologist 5: 319, 1972). pp., 1987), Noordeloos & Gulden (CJB 67: 1727,
Enterostigmatomyces Cif. & Tomas. (1953) "' En- 1989), Baroni & Horak (Mycol. 86: 138, 1994),
terostigma. Manimohan et al. (MR 99: 1083, 1995), Baroni (Kew
Enthallopycnidium F. Stevens (1925), anamorphic Bull. 54: 777, 1999), Eyssartier et al. (MR 105: 1144,
Pezizomycotina, Cpt.OfH.?. 2, pantropical. See Par- 2001), Hofstetter (MR 106: 1043, 2002), Moncalvo et
bery & Brown (Microbiology of the Phyllosphere: al. (Mo/. Phylogen. Evol. 23: 357, 2002), Noordeloos
101, 1986). & Gulden (Mem. N. Y. bot. Gdn 89: 97, 2004).
entheogen, a plant (or fungus) substance used by hu- Entolomina Arnaud (1952) nom. inval., Thele-
mans in prehistory associated with religous feelings; phoraceae. I, Europe.
see ethnomycology, hallucinogenic fungi, soma. entomo- (prefix), of Insecta.
entire (of edges of lamellae, etc.), not tom; having no Entomocorticium H.S. Whitney, Bandoni & Oberw.
teeth. (1987), Peniophoraceae. 1, Canada. See Whitney et
ento- (prefix), inside. al. (CJB 65: 96, 1987).
Entoderma Hanula, Andreadis & M. Blackw. (1991), Entomocosma Speg. (1918) ? = Pyxidiophora fide
anamorphic Pezizomycotina, Cac.0-leH.l. I (on In- Blackwell (Mycol. 86: 1, 1994).
secta), USA. See Hanula et al. (J. Invert. Path. 58: entomogenous, living in or on insects, esp. as patho-
328, 1991). gens.
Entodesmium Riess (1854), Lophiostomataceae. 7 (on Entomogenous fungi. Range from commensals or
legumes), widespread (temperate). See Holm (Symb. mutualists, through ectoparasites which do not seri-
bot. upsal. 14 no. 3: 1, 1957), Shoemaker (CJB 62: ously affect their arthropod hosts, to pathogens that
2730, 1984; key 6 spp.), Barr (Mycotaxon 43: 371, are lethal and include representatives of all the major
1992; posn), Liew et al. (Mo/. Phylogen. Evol. 16: groups of fungi. Excluding the laboulbeniomycetes,
392, 2000; interascal tissue, phylogeny). 750 spp. in 56 gen. known to be pathogens or para-
Entoleuca Syd. (1922), Xylariaceae. Anamorph Geni- sites of arthropod pests. The terms entomopathogens,
culisporium. 3, widespread (temperate). See Lressee entomogenous mutualistic symbionts, entomogenous
(SA 13: 43, 1994), Rogers & Ju (Mycotaxon 59: 441, ectoparasites and entomogenous endoparasites have
1996; monogr.), Mazzaglia et al. (MR 105: 670, been proposed (Evans, in Pirozynski & Hawksworth
2001; phylogeny), Stadler et al. (MR 105: 1191, (Eds), Coevolution offangi with plants and animals:
2001; biochemistry), Petrini (N.Z. JI Bot. 41: 71, 149, 1988).
2003; New Zealand), Ju et al. (Myca/. 96: 1393, Septobasidium has symbiotic associations with
2004), Kasanen et al. (MR 108: 766, 2004; genetic scale insects, as has Stereum sanguinolentum with
diversity). Sirex (Perkin, Ann. appl. Biol. 29: 268, 1942), and a
Entoloma (Fr.) P. Kumm. (1871), Entolomataceae. c. number of insects make use of fungi in their alimen-
1000, widespread (esp. tropical). See Orton (TBMS tary systems; e.g. Phaff et al. (Ecology 37: 533, 1956;
43: 328, 1960; key 15 Br. spp.), Largent & Benedict yeasts of Drosophila). See Brues (Insect dietary,
(Mycol. 62: 440, 1970; key subgenera), Pegler & 1946), Steinhaus (Insect microbiology, 1946; Insect
Young (Kew Bull. 30: 19, 1975; key 9 Br. spp.), pathology, edn 2, 1963), Shifrine & Phaff (Mycol. 48:
Horak (Sydowia 28: 171, 1976; cuboid spored spp.), 41, 1956; yeasts and bark beetles), Madelin (Endeav-
Mazzer (Biblthca Mycol. 46, 1976; monogr.), Horak our 19: 181, 1960), Batra (Ed.) (Insect-fungus sym-
(Sydowia 29: 289, 1977), Pegler (Kew Bull. Addit. biosis, 1980).
Ser. 6, 1977; key 5 E. Afr. spp.), Horak (Sydowia 31: Trichomycetes and Laboulbeniales have little ef-
58, 1978), Horak (Sydowia 30: 40, 1978; 74 S. Am. fect on their hosts but the chytrid Coelomomyces, the
spp.), Romagnesi & Gilles (Beih. Nova Hedwigia 59, oomycete Lagenidium giganteum (both mainly on
1978; Ivory Coast spp.), Horak (N.Z. JI Bot. 17: 275, mosquito larvae), and among zygomycetes the Ento-
1979; key 9 NZ spp.), Nordeloos (Persoonia 10: 207, mophthoraceae (e.g. Entomophthora, Erynia, Masso-
1979; key 11 spp. subgen. Pouzaromyces), Nordeloos spora, Neozygites, Zoophthora) are important insect
(Persoonia 10: 427, 1979; subgen. Nolanea, key Eur. pathogens. Among ascomycetes Ascosphaera, Cor-
spp.), Pegler & Young (Beih. Sydowia 8, 1979), dyceps, Torrubiella, and Hypocrella and its Ascher-
Horak (Beih. Nova Hedwigia 65, 1980; Indomalaya, sonia anamorph, frequently cause epizootics as do
Australasia), Nordeloos (Persoonia 11: 121, 1980; the hyphomycetes Beauveria, Culicinomyces, Hir-
subgen. Entoloma, key Eur. spp.), Nordeloos (Per- sutella, Metarhizium, Nomuraea, Paecilomyces, and
soonia 11: 451, 1980; subgen. Leptonia, key Eur. Verticillium. Several of these genera are being ex-
spp.), Baroni (Beih. Nova Hedwigia 67, 1982; revi- ploited as mycoinsecticides to control a range of ar-
sion), Baroni & Petersen (Mycol. 79: 358, 1987), thropod pests (see mycopesticides).
Baroni & Halling (Mycol. 84: 419, 1992; key N. Am. Lit.: General: Brady (Biocontrol News and Infor-
spp.), Nordeloos (Entoloma s.l., 1992; Eur. spp.), mation 2: 281, 1981), Evans (see Misra & Hom, pp.
138 ENTOMOPATELLA

119-144; fungi on ants), Evans & Hywel-Jones (in BMS 16: 113, 1982; keys), Eilenberg et al. (J. Invert.
Ben-Dov & Hodgson (Eds), Soft scale insects: 5, Path. 48: 318, 1986; ultrastr.), Keller (Sydowia 40:
1994; fungi on coccids ), Evans & Prior (in Rosen 122, 1987; key), Humber (Mycotaxon 34: 441, 1989;
(Ed.), Armored scale insects: 3, 1990; fungi on redescript.), Eilenberg et al. (J. Invert. Path. 65: 179,
scales), Evlll;ls & Samson (Mycologist 1: 152, 1987; 1995; ultrastr.), Keller (Sydowia 54: 157, 2002;
fungi on spiders), Hajek (in Lumsden & Vaughan n.sp.), Keller & Petrini (Sydowia 57: 23, 2005; key),
(Eds), Pest Management: biologically based tech- Keller (Sydowia 58: 38, 2006; n.sp.), Lopez Lastra et
nologies: 54, 1993; prospects for insect control), al. (Mycopathologia 161: 251, 2006; Argentina).
Madelin (Ann. Rev. Entomol. 11: 423, 1966; in Entomophthora Krenner (1961) nom. inval. = Ento-
Ainsworth & Sussman (Eds), The Fungi 3: 227, mophthora Fresen. fide Kirk (in litt.).
1968), McCoy (J. Cell Biochem. 13A 156, 1989; re- Entomophthoraceae Nowak. (1877), Ento-
view control of pests), Kobayasi & Shimizu (Iconog- mophthorales. 12 gen.(+ 6 syn.), 202 spp.
raphy of vegetable wasps and plant worms, 1983; Lit.: Humber (Mycotaxon 34: 441, 1989), Murrin &
taxonomy), Misra & Hom (Trichomycetes and other Nolan (CJB 67: 754, 1989), Perry & Fleming (Mycol.
fangal groups, 2001; ecology, taxonomy), Moore 81: 154, 1989), Bidochka et al. (Appl. Environm. Mi-
(Biocontrol News and Information 9: 209, 1988; crobial. 61: 556, 1995), Bidochka et al. (Mo/. Ecol.
fungi on mealybugs), Miiller-Kiigler (Pilzkrankheiten 6: 303, 1997), Jensen et al. (Fungal Genetics Biol.
bei Insekten, 1965), Petch (TBMS 7-12, 1921-27; 24: 325, 1998), Keller et al. (Sydowia 51: 197, 1999),
Studies 16-27, 1931-44, Notes), Samson et al. (Atlas Freimoser et al. (Can. J. Microbial. 47: 1082, 2001),
of entomopathogenic fangi, 1988), Scholte et al. (J. Jensen & Eilenberg (MR 105: 307, 2001), Tymon et
insect sci. 4: 19, 2004; fungi on mosquitos), Shah & al. (MR 108: 419, 2004), Keller & Petrini (Sydowia
Bell (Appl. Microbial. Biotechnol. 61: 413, 2003; re- 57: 23, 2005), Tymon & Pell (MR 109: 285, 2005).
view on control of pests), Steinhaus (1963), Tavares Entomophthorales G. Winter (1880). Ento-
(Laboulbeniales, Fungi, Ascomycetes, 1985), Vega & mophthoromycotina. 5 fam., 23 gen., 277 spp. Spores
Blackwell (Insect-fangal associations: ecology and forcibly discharged; most are parasites of insects.
evolution 336 pp., 2005), Wheeler & Blackwell Fams:
(Fungus-insect relationships, 1984; compr. review). (1) Ancylistaceae
Regional: British Isles, Petch (TBMS 31: 286, (2) Completoriaceae
1948), Leatherdale (Entomophaga 15: 419, 1970; (3) Entomophthoraceae
hosts). Israel, Kenneth et al. (Israel J. agric. Res. 21: (4) Neozygitaceae
63, 1971), Kenneth & Olmert (Israel J. Entomol. 10: (5) Meristacraceae
105, 1975). N. America, Charles (Insect Pest Surv. Lit.: Pohlad & Bernard (Mycol. 70: 130, 1978; key
Bull. US 21 (Suppl. 9), 1941). Former USSR, spp. on nemat. and tardigr.), Waterhouse (in Ains-
Koval' (Key to the entomogenous fangi of the USSR, worth et al. (Eds), The Fungi 48: 219, 1973; key
1974), Khachatourians (Handb. Appl. Mycol.: Hu- gen.), Lakon (Nova Hedw. 5: 7, 1963; gen. key), Re-
mans, Animals & Insects 2: 613, 1991; physiology maudiere & Keller (Mycotaxon 11: 323, 1980),
and genetics). Taiwan, Tzean et al. (Atlas of ento- Tucker (Mycotaxon 13: 481, 1981; key non-
mopathogenic fangi from Taiwan, 1997). South Ko- entomogen. spp.), Humber & Ramoska (in Samson et
rea, Sung Jae-Mo (The insects-born fangus of Korea al., Fundamental and applied aspects of invertebrate
in color, 1996). pathology: 190, 1986; life cycles), Latge et al. (in
See ambrosia fungi, Co-evolution, Insects and Samson et al., Fundamental and applied aspects of
fungi, Laboulbeniales. invertebrate pathology: 190, 1986; life cycles), Wolf
Entomopatella Petr. (1927) = Chaetospermum fide (Nova Hedw. 46: 121, 1988; parasitism), Humber
Petrak (Annis mycol. 32: 447, 1934). (Mycotaxon 34: 441, 1989; emend.), Mikawa (Bull.
Entomopeziza Kleb. (1914) = Diplocarpon fide Nann- natn Sci. Mus. Tokyo B 15: 49, 1989; Nepal),
feldt (Nova Acta R. Soc. Scient. upsal., 1932). Papierok (Ann. Entom. Fenn. 55: 63, 1989; Finland),
Entomophaga A. Batko (1964), Entomophthoraceae. Toriello et al. (J. Inv. Path. 53: 358, 1989; immu-
17, widespread. E. grylli on locusts. See Remaudiere nological separation of gen.), Keller (Sydowia 40:
& Keller (Mycotaxon 11: 323, 1980), Humber (My- 122, 1987, 43: 39. 1991; Switzerland), Batazy (Flora
cotaxon 21: 265, 1984; 1989), Keller (Sydowia 40: of Poland 24. Entomophthorales, 1993), Nagabarna
122, 1987; key), Murrin & Nolan (CJB 65: 169, et al. (Mycol. 87: 203, 1995; phylogeny by 18S
1987; ultrastr.), Nolan (Can. J. Microbial. 33: 808, RNA), Lacey (Ed.) (Manual of Techiques in Insect
1987; protoplasts), Bidochka et al. (Appl. Environm. pathology, 1997), Jensen et al. (Fung. Genet. Biol.
Microbial. 61: 556, 1995), Hajek et al. (J. Invert. 24: 325, 1998; phylogeny), Humber (J Invert.
Path. 68: 260, 1996), Bidochka et al. (Mo/. Ecol. 6: Pathol. 98: 262, 2008; entomopathogenicity).
303, 1997; pathotypes), Hajek et al. (Mycol. 95: 262, Entomophthoromycotina G . Winter (1880), see
2003; PCR-RFLP), Keller & Petrini (Sydowia 57: 23, Entomophthorales.
2005; key), Keller (Sydowia 59: 75, 2007; Switzer- Entomospora Sacc. ex Jacz. (1926) = Taphrina fide
land, n.sp.). Eriksson & Hawksworth (SA 7: 70, 1988).
entomophilous (of fungi), having spores distributed by Entomosporium Lev. (1856), anamorphic Diplocar-
insects. pon, Cac.#eH.15. 1 (on Rosaceae), widespread (tem-
Entomophthora Fresen. (1856), Entomophthoraceae. perate). See Sutton (The Coelomycetes, 1980), Mut-
c. 30 (on Arthropoda, Insecta), widespread. humary (Curr. Sci. 57: 195, 1987; conidiogenesis),
E. muscae on house flies. See Gustafsson (Lan- Shin et al. (Korean JI Pl. Path. 14: 732, 1998; Ko-
trHogsk Annlr 31: 103, 1965; taxonomy), Gustafsson rea).
(LantrHogsk Annlr 31: 405, 1966; cultivation, physi- Entomyclium Wallr. (1833) = Dendryphion fide
ology), Remaudiere & Keller (Mycotaxon 11: 323, Hughes (CJB 36: 727, 1958).
1980; segregate genera), Waterhouse & Brady (Bull. Entonaema Miiller (1901), Xylariaceae. Anamorph
 EOMYCES 239

Nodulisporium. 6, widespread (esp. tropical). Clus- kowski et al. (Mycotaxon 68: 165, 1998), Wang et al.
ters within Hypoxylon s.I. See Heim (BSMF 76: 121, (Mycosctence 17: 92, 1998), Fracchia et al. (Nova
1960; morphol.), Rogers (Mycol. 73: 28, 1981; key, Hedwigia 77: 383, 2003; isolation, culture and host
monogr.), Rogers (Mycotaxon 15: 500, 1982; anam.), colonization of Entrophospora schencki1), Redecker
Sihanonth et al. (MR 102: 458, 1998), Stadler et al. & Raab (Mycol. 98: 885, 2006; phylogeny),
(MR 108: 239, 2004; biochemistry), Triebel et al. Sieverding & Oehl (J. Appl. Bot. Food Quality
(Nova Hedwigia 80: 25, 2005; phylogeny), Bitzer et Angew. Botan. 80: 69, 2006).
al. (MR 112: 251, 2008; phylogeny, chemistry), Entrophosporaceae Oehl & Sieverd. (2006) = Acau-
Stadler et al. (Mycol. Progr. 7: 53, 2008; phylogeny, losporaceae.
chemistry). Entyloma de Bary (1874), Entylomataceae. Anamorph
entoparasitic, parasitic inside the host. Entylomella. c. 180 (on di cots), widespread. Spores
Entopeltacites Selkirk (1972), Fossil Fungi. 5 (Mio- hyaline or pale, interce11ular. The sori are genera11y in
cene), Australia. leaves (causing leaf spots) and there is frequently an
Entopeltis Hohn. (1910) = Vizena fide Hughes (CJB anamorphic stage; cf. Entylomella and Cylindrospo-
31: 577, 1953), Swart (TBMS 57: 455, 1971), von rium s.I. Entyloma dah/iae (on Dahlia), E. australe
Arx & Mii1ler (Stud. Mycol. 9, 1975), Johnston (N.Z. (on Physa/is), E. calendulae (on Calendula), E. ellisii
JI Bot. 38: 629, 2000), Cunnington (Mycotaxon 93: (on Spinacia), E.fascum (on Papaver and Glaucium),
135, 2005). E. petuniae (on Petunia). See Begerow et al. (MR
Entophlyctidaceae Whiffen (1944) = Endochytriaceae. 106: 1392, 2002; phylog.), Pi11.tek (Mycotaxon 93:
Entophlyctis A. Fisch. ( 1892), Endochytriaceae. c. 20, 323, 2005; on Convolvulaceae), Spooner & Legon
widespread (temperate). See Barr (CJB 49: 2215, (Mycologist 20: 90, 2006; UK).
1971), Longcore (Mycol. 87: 25, 1995). Entylomaster Vanky & R.G. Shivas (2006), Doassan-
entoplacodial, see stroma. siaceae. 2 (on Araceae), Australia; Europe (south-
Entorrhiza C.A. Weber (1884), Entorrhizaceae. 14 (on ern). See V3nky & Shivas (Mycol. Balcanica 3: 13,
Juncaceae and Cyperaceae roots), widespread. See 2006).
Fineran (Nova Hedwigia 29: 825, 1978), Fineran Entylomataceae R. Bauer & Oberw. (1997), Entylo-
(Nova Hedwigia 30: 1, 1979), V3nky (Mycotaxon 68: matales. 2 gen., 225 spp.
343, 1998; key). Lit.: Boekhout et al. (Stud. Mycol. 38: 175, 1995),
Entorrhizaceae R. Bauer & Oberw. (1997), Entorrhi- Bauer et al. (CJB 75: 1273, 1997), Begerow et al.
zales. 2 gen.(+ 1 syn.), 15 spp. (CJB 75: 2045, 1998), Begerow et al. (MR 104: 53,
Lit.: V3nky (Cryptog. Stud. 1: 159 pp., 1987), 2000), Adejumo et al. (Mycopathologia 150: 85,
Bauer et al. (CJB 75: 1273, 1997), Begerow et al. 2001), Begerow et al. (MR 106: 1392, 2002), Piepen-
(CJB 75: 2045, 1998), Piepenbring et al. (Bot. Acta bring (Bot. Jb. 24: 241, 2003), Jackson (Evolution
111: 444, 1998), Piepenbring et al. (Protoplasma Lancaster, Pa. 58: 1909, 2004), Zwetko & Blanz
204: 170, 1998), V3nky & McKenzie (Fungal Diver- (Biosystem. Ecol. Ser. 21: 241 pp., 2004), Boekhout
sity Res. Ser. 8: 259 pp., 2002), Vanky (Mycotaxon et al. (FEMS Yeast Res. 6: 63, 2005).
89: 55, 2004). Entylomatales R. Bauer & Oberw. (1997). Exo-
Entorrhizales R. Bauer & Oberw. (1997). Entorrhizo- basidiomycetes. l fam., 2 gen., 225 spp. Fam.:
mycetidae. l fam., 2 gen., 15 spp. Fam.: Entylomataceae
Entorrhizaceae For Lit. see under fam.
For Lit. see under fam. Entylomella Hohn. (1924), anamorphic Entyloma. 45,
Entorrhizomycetes Begerow, Sto11 & R. Bauer (2007), widespread. See Ciferri ( Omagiu lui Traian
Ustilaginomycotina. l ord., l fam., 2 gen., 15 spp. Siivulescu cu prilejul implinirii a 70 de ani: 175,
Ord.: 1959), Braun & Hill (Mycol. Progr. 1: 19, 2002;
Entorrhizales anam., New Zealand).
For Lit. see ord. and fam. Entylomellaceae Cif. (1959) = Entylomataceae.
Entorrhizomycetidae R. Bauer, Oberw. & Vanky Eoagaricus L. Krieg. (1923) = Physalacria.
( 1997), see Entorrhizomycetes. Eoaleurina Korf & W.Y. Zhuang (1986), Pyronemata-
For Lit. see fam. ceae. l, C. & S. America. See Zhuang & Korf(Myco-
Entosordaria (Sacc.) Hohn. (1920) = Stereosphaeria taxon 26: 361, 1986), Korf(SA 6: 127, 1987).
fide Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn Eocronartiaceae Jiilich (1982), Platygloeales. 5 gen.
8, 1995). (+ l syn.), 9 spp.
Entosordaria Speg. (1920) nom. nud. = Anthostome11a Eocronartium G.F. Atk. (1902), Eocronartiaceae. l
fide Francis (Mycol. Pap. 139, 1975). (on Musci), Europe; N. America. See Stanley (Trans.
Entosthelia (Wallr.) Hue (1915) = Dermatocarpon Am. microsc. Soc. 59: 407, 1940), Khan &
Eschw. fide Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Kimbrough (CJB 58: 642, 1980; ultrastr.), Frieders &
Fungi edn 8, 1995). McLaughlin (MR 105: 734, 2001; cytol., ultrastr.,
entostroma, see stroma. anam.).
Entropezites Poinar & H.R. Buckley (2007), Fossil Eoetvoesia Schulzer (1866) nom. dub., anamorphic
Fungi. I. Pezizomycotina.
Entrophospora R.N. Ames & R.W. Schneid. (1979), Eolichen Zukal (1884) ? = Nectria. Affinities are un-
Acaulosporaceae. 5, widespread. Unknown phyloge- clear. fide Keissler (Rabenh. Krypt.-Fl. 9 1(2), 1936).
netic affiliation. See Ames & Schneider (Mycotaxon Eolichenomyces Cif. & Tomas. (1954) = Eolichen.
8: 347, 1979), Schenck et al. (Mycol. 76: 685, 1984), Eomycenella G.F. Atk. (1902) = Mycena fide Kuyper
Sieverding & Toro (Mycotaxon 28: 209, 1987), Wu (in litt. ).
et al. (Mycotaxon 53: 283, 1995), Wu et al. (Mycol. Eomyces F. Ludw. (1894) nom. dub., Algae. Based on
87: 582, 1995; aeroponic spore ontogeny), Yao et al. an achlorotic alga fide Batra (in Subramanian (Ed.),
(Genera of Endogonales: 229 pp., 1996), Blasz- Taxonomy offangi 1: 187, 1978).
240 EOMYCETOPSIS

Eomycetopsis J.W. Schopf (1968), Fossil Fungi ? Ephemeroascus Emden (1973) = Coniochaeta fide van
Fungi. 1, Australia. Emden (TBMS 61: 599, 1973), Garcia et al. (MR. 110:
Eopolyporoides Rigby (1982), Fossil Fungi. 1, Austra- 1271, 2006; phylogeny, synonymy).
lia. See Playford et al. (Publication Geological Sur- Ephemerocybe Fayod (1889) = Coprinellus fide
vey of Queensland 380: 5, 1982). Kuyper (in litt. ).
Eopyrenula R.C. Harris (1973), Dacampiaceae (L). 3, epi- (prefix), upon.
widespread (north temperate). See Aptroot (Biblthca epibasidium, see basidium.
Lichenol. 44, 1991; posn), Harris (More Florida Li- Epibelonium E. Miill. (1963), Saccardiaceae. 1,
chens, 1995), Johansson & Hermansson (Graphis France. See Miiller (Phytopath. Z. 47: 240, 1963).
Scripta 12: 19, 2000; Sweden). epibiotic, living on the surface of another organism.
Eosphaeria Hohn. ( 1917), Lasiosphaeriaceae. Ana- Epibotrys Theiss. & Syd. ( 1915) = Gilletiella fide von
morph Phia/ophora-like. 1, Europe; N. America. See Arx & Miiller (Stud. Myco/. 9, 1975).
Petrini eta/. (TBMS82: 554, 1984). Epibryon Diibbeler (1978), ? Pseudoperisporiaceae. 30
Eoterfezia G.F. Atk. (1902), Eoterfeziaceae. 1 or 2, N. (on Musci), widespread. See Diibbeler (Sendtnera 5:
America. No recent information is available. See van 19, 1998), Wubet et al. (New Phytol. 161: 517, 2004;
Brummelen in Hawksworth (Ed.) (Ascomycete Sys- New Zealand), Diibbeler (Nova Hedwigia 82: 257,
tematics. Problems and Perspectives in the Nineties 2006; Ecuador), Diibbeler (MR. 111: 1406, 2007).
NATO ASI Series vol. 269 269: 400, 1994). epibryophilous, growing over bryophytes.
Eoterfeziaceae G.F. Atk. (1902), Pezizomycotina (inc. Epichlot! (Fr.) Tu!. & C. Tu!. (1865), Clavicipitaceae.
sed. ). 1 gen., 2 spp. Anamorph Neotyphodium. 18, widespread. E. typhina
Lit.: Jeng & Cain (Mycotaxon 3: 387, 1976). (choke of grasses). See Doguet (BSMF 76: 171,
Epaphroconidia Calat. & V. Atienza (1995), anamor- 1960; development), White (Am. J. Bot. 84: 170,
phic Pezizomycotina. l, Spain; N. America. See Ca- 1977; centrum), White (Myco/. 85: 444, 1993; Br.
latayud & Atienza (MR. 99: 850, 1995), Diederich spp.), Bacon & Hill (Neotyphodium/Grass Interac-
(Herzogia 16: 41, 2003; USA). tions, 1994), Schardl (Ann. Rev. Phytopath. 34: 109,
epapillate, having no papillae. 1996; review), Chung et al. (Phytopathology 87: 599,
Ephebaceae Th. Fr. (1860) = Lichinaceae. 1997; genetics), Schardl et al. (Mo/. Biol. Evol. 14:
Ephebe Fr. ( 1825), Lichinaceae (L ). 12, widespread. 133, 1997; coevolution with grasses), Bacon & White
See Henssen (Symb. bot. upsa/. 18 no. 1, 1963), (Microbial Endophytes, 2000), Moon et al. (Myco/.
Schultz & Biidel (Lichenologist 34: 39, 2002; key), 92: 1103, 2000; evolution), White et al. (Stud. Mycol.
Schultz & Biidel (Lichenologist 35: 151, 2003; phy- 45: 95, 2000), Craven et al. (Sydowia 53: 44, 2001;
logeny). hybridisation), Craven et al. (Ann. Mo. bot. Gdn 88:
Ephebeia Ny!. (1875) = Ephebe fide Henssen (Symb. 14, 2001; phylogeny), Schardl (Fungal Genetics Biol.
bot. upsal. 18 no. 1, 1963). 33: 69, 2001; on Festuca), White et al. (Symbiosis
Ephebella ltzigs. (1857) nom. dub., Fungi. Apparently 31: 241, 2001; S America), Moon et al. (Myco/. 94:
based on an alga fide Currah (SA 5: 130, 1986). 694, 2002; S hemisphere), White et al. (Cellular Ori-
Ephebomyces Cif. & Tomas. (1953) = Ephebe fide gin and Life in Extreme Habitats 4: 413, 2002; evolu-
Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, tion), Bischoff & White (Mycology Series 19: 125,
1995). 2003; review), Brem & Leuchtmann (Evolution Lan-
Ephedracetes T.C. Huang (1981), Fossil Fungi. 1 caster, Pa. 57: 37, 2003; evolution), Leuchtmann
(Miocene), Taiwan. (Mycology Series 19: 169, 2003; biodiversity),
Ephedrosphaera Dumort. (1822) nom. rej. = Nectria Schardl & Moon (Mycology Series 19: 273, 2003;
fide Rossman et al. (Stud. Mycol. 42: 248 pp., 1999). review), Sullivan & Faeth (Mo/. Ecol. 13: 649, 2004;
Ephelidium C.W. Dodge & E.D. Rudolph (1955), gene flow), Gentile et al. (Mo/. Phylogen. Evo/. 35:
anamorphic Pezizomycotina, ?.?.? (L). 1, Antarctica. 196, 2005; Argentina), Spooner & Kemp (Mycologist
See Dodge & Rudolph (Ann. Mo. bot. Gdn 42: 136, 19: 82, 2005; UK), Li et al. (Myco/. 98: 560, 2006;
1955). China), Yanagida et al. (Mycol. 97: 1287, 2005; on
Ephelidium Speg. (1920) nom. conf., anamorphic Agropyron), Zhang et al. (Myco/. 98: 1076, 2006;
Pezizomycotina. See Sutton (Myco/. Pap. 141, 1977). phylogeny), Moon et al. (Myco/. 99: 895, 2007; on
Ephelina Sacc. ( 1889) = Leptotrochila fide Schiiepp Stipeae and Meliceae).
(Phytopath. Z. 36: 236, 1959). Epichloea Giard (1889) nom. dub., Fungi.
Epheliopsis Henn. (1908) = Eutypa fide Petrak (Sy- epichroic, see colour.
dowia 5: 169, 1951), Ciferri (Atti !st. bot. Univ. Lab. Epichysium Tode (1790) nom. dub., Fungi. ? Based on
Crittog. Pavia ser. 5 19: 105, 1962), Rappaz (Mycol. insect debris fide Fries (Syst. mycol. 3: 293, 1832).
helv. 2: 285, 1987). Epicladonia D. Hawksw. (1981), anamorphic Pezizo-
Ephelis Fr. (1849), anamorphic Balansia, Epichloe, mycotina, Cpd.O-leH.15. 3 (on lichens, esp. C/ado-
Hsp.OfH.?. 5 (mostly on grasses), widespread (esp. nia), Europe. See Hawksworth (Bull. Br. Mus. nat.
tropical). See Ullasa (Myco/. 61: 572, 1969), Go- Hist. Bot. 9: 15, 1981).
vindu & Thirumalachar in Subramanian (Ed.) (Tax- Epiclinium Fr. (1849), anamorphic Pezizomycotina,
onomy of fungi 2: 328, 1984), Morgan-Jones et al. Ccu.leH.?. 2, Europe; America.
(Mycotaxon 43: 401, 1992; review), Phelps et al. Epicnaphus Singer (1960), Marasmiaceae. 3, S. Amer-
(Mycotaxon 49: 91, 1993), Phelps & Morgan-Jones ica. See Raithelhuber (Metrodiana 4: 52,, 1973).
(Mycotaxon 50: 61, 1994), Kuldau et al. (Mycol. 89: Epicoccaceae Nann. (1934) = Pleosporaceae.
431, 1997; phylogeny), Tanaka et al. (MR. 105: 811, Epicoccospora Budathoki & S.K. Singh (1995), ana-
2001; Asia). morphic Pezizomycotina, Hso.?.?. 1, Nepal. See Bu-
Ephemerellomyces M.M. White & Lichtw. (2004), dathoki & Singh (Indian Phytopath. 48: 103, 1995).
Harpellales. 1, Norway. See White & Lichtwardt Epicoccum Link (1815), anamorphic Pleosporaceae,
(Myco/. 96: 893, 2004). Hsp.#eP.l. 4, widespread. E. nigrum, E. andropo-
 EPIPHYTE 241

gonis (syn. Cerebella andropogonis) on Sphace/ia of Epidochiopsis P. Karst. (1892), anamorphic Pezizomy-
Claviceps and frequently mistaken as Ustilaginales. cotina, ?.OeH.?. I, Europe.
See Langdon (Phytopathology 32: 613, 1942), Lang- Epidochium Fr. (1849) = Tremella Pers. fide Donk
don (Myco/. Pap. 61, 1955), Schol-Schwarz (TBMS (Taxon 7: 193, 1958).
42: 149, 1959), Madrigal & Melgarejo (CJB 73: 425, Epidrolithus Raf. (1836) ? = Leptogium fide Memll
1995; antibiotic activity), Arena! et al. (MR. 104: 301, (Index Rafinesq., 1949).
2000; Phoma synanamorph), Arena! et al. (Journal of epiflora, surface flora; sometimes applied (incorrectly)
Applied Microbiology 93: 36, 2002; diagnostics), to the microbiota on seed surfaces; the epibiota.
Paioutova & Kolinskli (Czech Myco/. S4: 155, 2003; epigeal (epigean, epigeic), on the earth.
phylogeny), Arena! et al. (Mycotaxon 89: 465, 2004; epigeic (of lichens), not attached to any substrate but
phylogeny, Phoma synanamorph), Wang & Guo blowing about on the surface of the ground; see wan-
(Mycosystema 23: 474, 2004; morphology, phylog- dering lichens.
eny), Mims & Richardson (CJB 83: 1354, 2005; ul- epigenous, growing on the surface.
trastr.). Epiglia Boud. (1885) = Mniaecia fide Korf in Ains-
epicortex, a thin polysaccharide-like layer over the worth et al. (Eds) (The Fungi 4A: 249, 1973).
surface of the cellular upper cortex in thalli of some Epigloea Zukal ( 1889), Epigloeaceae (?L). 13 (on
Parmeliaceae visible by SEM (Hawksworth, in Hale, Algae), Europe; Antarctica. See Dobbeler (Beih.
Smithson. Contr. bot. 10: 5, 1973) and which may Nova Hedwigia 79: 203, 1984; key), David (SA 6:
have regular pores functioning in gas exchange 217, 1987), Dobbeler (Sendtnera 2: 277, 1994), Cey-
(Hale, Lichenologist 13: I, 1981). See Hyviirinen nowa-Gieldon (Acta Mycologica Warszawa 37: 3,
(Lichenologist 24: 267, 1992; environmental induc- 2002; Poland), Cykowska & Flakus (Polish Botani-
tion), Lumbsch & Kothe (Mycotaxon 43: 277, 1992; cal Journal SO: 233, 2005; Poland), Perez-Ortega &
Coccocarpiaceae, Pannariaceae). Barreno (Nova Hedwigia 83: 523, 2006; Iberian pen-
Epicorticium Velen. (1926) = Phaeomarasmius fide insula).
Singer (Agaric. mod. Tax. edn 3, 1975). Epigloeaceae Zahlbr. (1903), Pezizomycotina (inc.
Epicrea Petr. ( 1950), ? Clavicipitaceae. I (on stromata sed.) (±L). I gen.(+ 2 syn.), 13 spp.
of Hypocrella), Ecuador. See Rossman et al. (Stud. Lit.: David (SA 6: 217, 1987), Dobbeler (Sendtnera
Myco/. 42: 248 pp., 1999). 2: 277, 1994).
epicutis, see cutis. Epigloeomyces Cif. & Tomas. (1957) = Epigloea.
Epicymatia Fuckel (1870) = Stigmidium fide Roux & epigynous, having the antheridium above the oogo-
Triebel (Bull. Soc. /inn. Provence 4S: 451, 1994). nium on one hypha.
Epicyta Syd. (1926) = Aplosporella fide Clements & epihymenium, a thin layer of interwoven hyphae on
Shear (Gen. Fung., 1931 ). the surface of the hymenium (Comer, 1950; epithe-
epidemic (!) (adj.), (of a disease of humans, but used cium).
of plants and animals), general and severe in a group epikapylic, a thallus of a lichenicolous fungus in which
for a time; (2) (n.), the disease itself; cf. epiphytotic, a morphologically distinct lichenized structure is
epizootic. formed (Poelt & Vezda, 1984).
epidemiology, the study of disease incidence, distribu- Epilichen Clem. (1909),? Rhizocarpaceae (±L). I (on
tion and control. See Plant pathogenic fungi. Baeomyces), widespread (north temperate). See
Epidermella Tehon (1935) ? = Hypoderma De Not. Hafellner (Beih. Nova Hedwigia 62, 1979).
fide Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn Epilithia Nyl. (1853) = Gyalideopsis See Lucking et
8, 1995). al. (Lichenologist 37: 165, 2005).
Epidermidophyton E. Lang (1879) nom. rej., anamor- epilithic, living on the surface of stones; cf. endolithic.
phic Pezizomycotina. epinecral layer, see necral layer.
Epidermomyces Loeffler (1983) = Epidermophyton Epinectria Syd. & P. Syd. (1917) = Dimerosporiella
Sabour. Speg. fide Rossman et al. (Stud. Mycol. 42: 248 pp.,
Epidermophyton E. Lang (1879) nom. rej. = Epider- 1999).
mophyton Sabour. Epinyctis Wallr. (1831) = Lepraria fide Hawksworth et
Epidermophyton Sabour. (1907) nom. cons., anamor- al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995).
phic Arthrodermataceae, Hso.= eH.2. 2 (on humans), Epipeltis Theiss. (1913) = Schizothyrium fide von Arx
widespread. Macroconidia pyriform; microconidia & Muller (Stud. Myco/. 9, 1975).
absent. E. jloccosum (syn. E. inguinale and E. cruris) Epiphegia G.H. Otth (1870) ? = Massarina fide Ap-
on humans (glabrous skin) causing tinea cruris and troot (Nova Hedwigia 66: 89, 1998).
tinea pedis. See Gueho et al. (Anna/es de / '/nstitut Epiphloea Trevis. (1880), Lichinaceae (L). I, Europe.
Pasteur Microbiologie 1368: 195, 1985; ultrastr.), See Gyelnik (Rabenh. Krypt.-Fl. 9 2.2, 1940).
Sundaram et al. (Curr. Sci. SS: 406, 1986; morphol- epiphloeodal, living upon bark.
ogy), Cabaiies et al. (Revta lberoamer. Micol. 10: 14, Epiphora Nyl. (1876) [non Epiphora Lindi. 1837,
1993; nomencl., morphology), Weitzman et al. Orchidaceae] = Plectocarpon fide Santesson (The li-
(Manual of Clinical Microbiology Edn 6: 791, 1995; chens and /ichenico/ous fangi of Sweden and Nor-
review), Kawasaki et al. (Mycopathologia 134: 121, way, 1993).
1996; phylogeny), Griiser et al. (Medical Mycology epiphragm, the membrane over the young fruit-body in
37: 105, 1999; phylogeny), Kane & Summerbell the Nidulariaceae.
(Manual of Clinical Microbiology: 1275, 1999; re- epiphyllous, on the upper surface of a leaf; foliicolous.
view), Kano et al. (Mycopathologia 146: 111, 1999; Epiphyma Theiss. (1916) = Botryosphaeria fide von
phylogeny), Untereiner et al. (Mycol. 96: 812, 2004; Arx & Muller (Beitr. Kryptjl. Schweiz 11 no. I,
phylogeny). 1954).
epidermophytosis, see dermatophytosis (esp. tinea epiphyte, a plant living on another, but not as a para-
cruris and tinea pedis). site.
242 EPIPHYTIC

epiphytic (adj.), frequently= corticolous. Epochnium Link (1809) = Monilia Bonord. fide
epiphytotic, an epidemic among plants. Hughes (CJB 36: 727, 1958).
epiplasm (of an ascus ), the cytoplasm not used up in epruinose, having no pruina.
the 'free cell formation' of ascospores. Epulorhiza R.T. Moore (1987), anamorphic Tulas-
Eplploca Kleb. (1918) = Epipolaeum fide Miiller & nella. 3 (mycorrhizal), widespread. See Currah et al.
von Arx (Beitr. Kryptjl. Schweiz 11 no. 2, 1962). (CJB 68: 1171, 1990; mycorrhizal sp.), Currah &
Epipolaeum Theiss. & P. Syd. (1918), Pseudoperispo- Zelmer (Rep. Tottori myco/. Inst. 30: 43, 1992), Rob-
riaceae. 17, widespread. See Shoemaker (CJB 43: erts (Rhizoctonia-forming fungi, 1999), Gleason &
631, 1965), Farr (Azyco/. 71: 243, 1979). McGee (Australasian i\zyco/ogist 21: 12, 2002; septa!
Episclerotium L.M. Kohn (1984), Helotiaceae. 2, pore cap ultrastructure), Ma et al. (MR. 107: 1041,
Europe. See Maiava! (Docums i\zycol. 19: 9, 1989; 2003; molecular phylogeny).
ascus ultrastr. ). equal (of a stipe), having the same diameter through-
Episeptum J.l.R. Larsson (1986), Microsporidia. 3. See out.
Larsson (Arch. Protistenk. 131: 257, 1986). Erannium Bonord. (1860) = Coleosporium fide Sac-
Episoma Syd. (1925) = Phaeostigme fide von Arx & cardo (Sy/I.fang. 18: 774, 1906).
Miiller (Stud. i\zycol. 9, 1975). Erastia Niemela & Kinnunen (2005), Polyporaceae. 2,
Episphaerella Petr. (1924), Pseudoperisporiaceae. 5, widespread. See Niemela & Kinnunen (Karstenia 45:
America; Africa. See Miiller & von Arx (Beitr. 76, 2005).
Kryptjl. Schweiz 11 no. 2, 1962), Farr et al. (CJB 63: erasure phenomenon (in Dictyostelium), the loss by
1983, 1985), Barr (Azycotaxon 64: 149, 1997). amoebae of the capacity to recapitulate when devel-
Episphaeria Dollie (1962), Inocybaceae. I, Europe. oping cultures are disaggregated and placed on a
Perhaps Strophariaceae. See Dollie (Persoonia 2: growth medium.
336, 1962). Erebonema A. Roem. (1845) nom. dub., anamorphic
epispore, see ascospore, Spore wall. Pezizomycotina.
episporium, see Spore wall. erect, upright; straight, not curved, up.
Episporogoniella U. Braun (1994), anamorphic Pe- Eremascaceae Engl. & E. Gilg (1924), Eurotiomyceti-
zizomycotina, Hso.= eP.1. I (on Bryophyta), Brazil. dae (inc. sed.). l gen., 2 spp.
See Braun (i\zycotaxon 51: 41, 1994). Lit.: Hocking (Handbook ofApplied Azyco/ogy Vol.
Epistictum Trevis. (1869) = Dermatocarpon Eschw. 3. Foods and Feeds: 69, 1991), Berbee & Taylor
fide Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn (Mo/. Biol. Evol. 9: 278, 1992; DNA), Landvik et al.
8, 1995). (Azycoscience 37: 237, 1996; DNA), Anderson et al.
Epistigme Syd. (1924), anamorphic Pezizomycotina, (MR. 102: 541, 1998; DNA), Kurtzman & Robnett
Cpd.OeP.?. I, S. Africa. (Antonie van Leeuwenhoek 73: 331, 1998), Lumbsch
epistroma, see stroma. et al. (Pl. Biol. 2: 525, 2000).
Epitea Fr. (1832) = Phragmidium fide Dietel (Nat. Eremascus Eidam (1883), Eremascaceae. 2, Europe;
Pjlanzenfam. 6, 1928) applying to Caoma stage. India. See Harrold (Ann. Bot. Lond. 14: 127, 1950),
epithalline, of a falsely thalline apothecial edge in Berbee & Taylor (Mo/. Biol. Evol. 9: 278, 1992;
lichenized fungi. posn), Landvik et al. (Azycoscience 37: 237, 1997;
epithecium, tissue at the surface of an apothecium DNA), Geiser et al. (Azyco/. 98: 1053, 2006; phylog-
formed by the branching of the ends of the paraphy- eny).
ses above the asci; cf. epihymenium, pseudoepithe- Eremastrella S. Vogel (1955), ? Psoraceae (L). 1, S.
cium. Africa; Australia. See Schneider (Biblthca Lichenol.
Epithele (Pat.) Pat. ( 1900), Polyporaceae. I 0, wide- 13, 1980), Pietschman (Nova Hedwigia 51: 521,
spread. See Boquiren (Azyco/. 63: 937, 1971; key), 1990; posn), Lumbsch & Kothe (Nova Hedwigia 57:
Hjortstam & Ryvarden (Syn. Fung. 20: 23, 2005). 19, 1993; thalli).
Epitheliaceae Jiilich ( 1982) = Polyporaceae. Eremiomyces Trappe & Kagan-Zur (2005), Pezi-
epithelium, see cutis. zaceae. I (hypogeous), S. Africa. See Ferdman et al.
Epithelopsis Jiilich (1976), Polyporaceae. 2, Australia; (MR. 109: 244, 2005), Lremie & Hansen (MR. 111:
India; New Zealand. See Jiilich (Persoonia 8: 457, 1075, 2007; phylogeny).
1976), Lepp (Australasian Azyco/ogist 23: 53, 2004). Eremodothis Arx (1976), Sporormiaceae. I, India;
epithet (1) the second (specific) adjectival part of a Japan. See Udagawa & Ueda (J. Jap. Bot. 56: 289,
Latinized binomial (the 'trivial' name of the zoolo- 1981), Kruys et al. (MR. 110: 527, 2006; phylogeny).
gist); (2) the third or fourth (varietal, etc.) term. Eremomyces Malloch & Cain (1971), Eremomyceta-
Epithyrium (Sacc.) Trotter ( 1931 ), anamorphic Sarea, ceae. Anamorphs Arthrographis-like,
St.OeP.15. I (on conifer resin), widespread. See Trichosporiella-like. 2 (coprophilous ), widespread.
Hawksworth & Sherwood (CJB 59: 357, 1981). See Malloch & Sigler (CJB 66: 1929, 1988).
epitunica, see exosporium; Spore wall. Eremomycetaceae Malloch & Cain (1971), ? Do-
epitype, see Nomenclature, type. thideomycetes (inc. sed. ). 3 gen. (+ l syn.), 11 spp.
Epixyla Raf. (1806) nom. dub., Fungi. Lit.: Malloch & Sigler (CJB 66: 1929, 1988), von
epixylic (epixylous), living on wood; lignicolous. Arx et al. (Beih. Nova Hedwigia 94: 104 pp., 1988),
Epixylon Fiiisting ( 1867) = Hypoxylon Bull. fide Lumley et al. (Azycotaxon 74: 395, 2000).
Lressoe (SA 13: 43, 1994). Eremotheca Theiss. & Syd. (1917) = Schizothyrium
epizoic, living on animals. fide Miiller & von Arx (Beitr. Kryptjl. Schweiz 11 no.
epizootic, an epidemic among animals. 2, 1962).
epizootic lymphangitis, a disease of horses caused by Eremothecella Syd. & P. Syd. (1917), Arthoniaceae
Histoplasma farciminosum. (L). 6, widespread (tropical). See Serusiaux (SA 11:
Epochniella Sacc. (1880) = Stemphylium fide Lindau 39, 1992), Grube (Bryologist 101: 377, 1998; phy-
(Rabenh. Krypt.-FI. 1: 207, 1907). logeny), Grube & Liicking (MR. 105: 1007, 2001; as-
 ERJNEUM 243

cogenous hyphae). 1968, although mercury poisoning has also been sug-
Eremotheciaceae Kurtzman (1995), Saccharomy- gested as a cause of this outbreak), and more recently
cetales. 2 gen. (+ 3 syn.), 3 spp. Some authors treat in Ethiopia and India (WHO Environmental Health
this as a synonym of Saccharomycetaceae. Criteria 105, 1990).
Lit.: Yamada et al. (Bull. Fae. Agric. Shizuoka Claviceps paspali causes paspalum staggers in cat-
Univ. 44: 9, 1994), Kurtzman (J. Industr. Microbial. tle, sheep, and horses (Hopkirk, NZ JI Agric. 53: 103,
14: 523, 1995), Prillinger et al. (Yeast Chichester 13: 1936) and C.fasiformis on Pennisetum typhoides has
945, 1997), de Hoog et al. in Kurtzman & Fell (Eds) been associated with agalactia in sows resulting in
(Yeasts, a taxonomic study 4th edn: 201, 1998), the death of new-borne piglets (Loveless, TBMS 50:
Wendland et al. (Curr. Genet. 35: 618, 1999), 15, 1967).
Kurtzman & Robnett (FEMS Yeast Res. 3: 417, Ergot of rye was once the only source of the me-
2003), Suh et al. (Mycol. 98: 1006, 2006; phylog- dicinal ergot alkaloids but since the early 1960s semi-
eny). synthetic alkaloids have been prepared on a large
Eremothecium Borzi (1888), Eremotheciaceae. 2, scale from lysergic acid produced by C. paspali fer-
widespread. See Batra (USDA Tech. Bull. 1469, mentations. Eq~ot alkaloids are also produced by
1973; key), Rosing (Mycol. 79: 157, 1987; ultrastr.), other genera (Reha.eek & Sajdl, Ergot alkaloids,
Kurtzman (J. Industr. Microbial. 14: 523, 1995), 1990). See also Kren & Cvak (Ergot: the genus
Prillinger et al. (Yeast Chichester 13: 945, 1997; Claviceps, 518 pp., 1999), Schardt et al. (Alkaloids
placement in Saccharomycetaceae), de Hoog et al. in Chem. Biol. 63: 45, 2006), White et al. (Clavicipi-
Kurtzman & Fell (Eds) (Yeasts, a taxonomic study talean fangi: evolutionary biology, chemistry, bio-
4th edn: 201, 1998), Suh et al. (Mycol. 98: 1006, control and cultural aspects, 2003). See hallucino-
2006; phylogeny). genic fungi.
ergoline alkaloids, from Claviceps sclerotia include Ergotaetia E.J. Quekett (1841) = Sphacelia fide Hawk-
both lysergic acid derivatives (esp. C. purpurea, C. sworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995).
paspali) and clavine alkaloids (esp. C. fasiformis, ergotamine, a cyclic tripeptide derivative of lysergic
C. gigantea, Sphacelia sorghi). Cf. ergot. acid from Claviceps purpurea sclerotia; used in
ergometrine (D-lysergic acid propanolamide), an ergot medicine against migraine. Cf. ergometrine.
alkaloid from Claviceps purpurea sclerotia (esp. ergotism, ergot poisoning. See ergot.
Spanish and Portuguese); used in medicine against ergotoxine, a mixture of ergocomine, ergocristine, and
migraine. Cf. ergotamine. ergokryptine; cyclic tripeptide derivatives of lysergic
ergosterol, the commonest sterol of fungi (hence also acid from Claviceps purpurea sclerotia.
in lichens) first isolated from Claviceps purpurea Ericianella Brond. (1828) = Bactridium fide Fries
sclerotia; yeast ergosterol is converted to vitamin D2 (Summa veg. Scand., 1849).
by ultraviolet radiation. Commonly used as an index Eriksson (Jakob; 1848-1931; Sweden). Professor and
for living-fungal mass in decaying materials (Newell, Director, Department of Plant Physiology and Agri-
Fungal biomass and productivity (inPaul (Ed.), cultural Botany, Academy of Agriculture, Stockholm
Methods in Microbiology 30 Marine Microbiology) (1885-1913). He discovered physiologic races in
pp. 357-372, 2001). rusts (see Jahrbiicher far Wissenschaftliche Botanik
Ergot ( 1) the Claviceps disease of cereals and other 29: 499, 1896). Pubis. (with Hennings) Die Getrei-
grasses, esp. Claviceps africana (on Sorghum spp.), deroste, ihre Geschichte und Natur, sowie Massre-
C. fasiformis (on Pennisetum), C. paspali (on Pas- geln gegen dieselben ( 1896) [first published in Swed-
palum spp.), and C. purpurea (on Secale and other ish in Medd. Kong/. Landtbruks Akad. Esper. 38,
grasses); (2) an ergot fungus; (3) (in trade), the scle- 1894]; Uber die Specialisierung des Parasitismus bei
rotia of ergot fungi. den Getreiderostpilzen. Bericht der Deutschen Bota-
Infection (of ovaries) of cereals and grasses is nischen Gesellschaft (1894); Uber die Mykoplasma-
largely limited to outcrossing plants with flowers theorie. Biologisches Zentralblatt ( 191 O); Die
which open, and occurs by rain- or insect-borne co- Pilzkrankheiten der landwirtschaftlichen Kultur-
nidia of the Sphacelia state which occur suspended in gegewachse (1926) [in English, 1930; first printed in
'honey dew' exuded from the host florets in response Swedish, 1910 and in English, 1912]. Biogs, obits
to infection. Sclerotial development begins 2-3 weeks etc. Stafleu & Cowan (TL-2 1: 798, 1976).
after infection. The sclerotia contain a range of alka- Erikssonia Penz. & Sacc. ( 1898), Phyllachoraceae. 5
loids (of which the most important are lysergic acid (biotrophic on leaves), widespread (tropical). See
derivatives; see Stoll & Hofmann, in Manske (Ed.) Stevenson (Mycol. 35: 629, 1943).
(The alkaloids 8: 725, 1965); also ergometrine, ergo- Erikssonopsis M. Morelet (1971 ), Helotiaceae. 1,
tamine, ergotoxine, including the active principals Europe. See Morelet (Bulletin de la Societe des Sci-
not only of the poisonous properties of ergot but also ences naturelles et d'Archeologie de Toulon et du
of the therapeutic applications (e.g. in migraine, ob- Var 195: 7, 1971).
stetrics, and as hallucinogens). The ergo line ring sys- Erinaceae Que!. (1886) = Bankeraceae.
tem is built up from L-triptophan and mevalonic acid. Erinacella, see Ericianella.
N-methyl group is derived from methionine. erinaceous, prickly like a hedgehog.
Ergot of rye contaminating bread causes ergotism Erinaceus Dill. ex Maratti (1822) = Hydnum fide
in humans which is of two main types: the gangre- Donk (Persoonia 8: 279, 1975).
nous (St Anthony's Fire of the Middle Ages) and the Erinella Que!. (1886) = Lachnum.
spasmodic (see Barger, Ergot and ergotism, 1931; Erinella Sacc. (1889) = Lachnum fide Spooner
Bove, The story of ergot, 1970). Human exposure to (Biblthca Mycol. 116, 1987).
low levels of ergolines still appears to be widespread Erinellina Seaver (1951) = Lachnum fide Hawksworth
and there have been severe outbreaks perhaps in et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995).
France in 1951 (Fuller, The day of St. Anthony's fire, Erineum Pers. (1822) nom. dub., Fungi. Gall on an
244 ERIOCAULAGO

outgrowth caused by gall-mites (Arachnida; Erio- Petrak (Sydowia 1: 94, 1947).

phydae). Eriosporangium Bertero ex Ruschenb. (1831) =Puc-
Eriocaulago V!inky (2005), ? Ustilaginaceae. 2 (on cinia fide Jackson (Mycol. 24: 62, 1932).
Eriocaulaceae), Africa; S. Asia; N. America. See Eriosporella Hohn. (1916), anamorphic Pezizomy-
Viinky (Mycol. Balcanica 2: 113, 2005). cotina, St.lbH.15. 1, Europe. See Punithalingam (MR
Eriocercospora Deighton (1969), anamorphic My- 107: 917, 2003; cytology).
cosphaerellaceae, Hso.= eP.10. 2 (on Asterinaceae), Eriosporina Tognini (1894)? = Sirothecium fide Sut-
widespread (tropical). See Deighton (Myco/. Pap. ton (Myco/. Pap. 141, 1977).
118: 5, 1969), Crous & Braun (CBS Diversity Ser. 1: Eriosporium VBnky (2005), ? Ustilaginaceae. 2 (on
571 pp., 2003). Eriocau/aceae), Africa. See Viinky (Myca/. Bal-
Eriocercosporella Rak. Kumar, A.N. Rai & Kamal ex canica 2: 113, 2005).
U. Braun (1998), anamorphic Mycosphaerellaceae, Eriosporopsis Petr. (1947), anamorphic Pezizomy-
Hso.= eP.?. 2, India. See Braun (Monogr. Cerco- cotina, Cpd.OfH.?. 1, Europe.
sporel/a, Ramu/aria Allied Genera (Phytopath. Hy- Eriothyrium Speg. (1888), anamorphic Pezizomy-
phom.) 2: 398, 1998). cotina, Cpt.OeH.?. 5, S. America.
Eriocladus Lev. (1846) nom. rej. = Lachnocladium. Erispora Pat. (1922), Pezizomycotina. 1, Philippines.
Eriocorys Que!. (1886) = Strobilomyces. Type material is lost and affinities are unclear, fide
Erioderma Fee (1825), Pannariaceae (L). 40, wide- Rossman et al. (Stud. Mycol. 42, 1999).
spread (esp. tropical). See Elix et al. (Aust. J. Chem. Ernakulamia Subram. (1996), anamorphic Pezizomy-
40: 1581, 1987; biochemistry), forgensen (Ann. bot. cotina. 1, S.E. Asia. See Subramanian (Kavako
Jenn. 38: 259, 2001; E Asia), Jergensen (Taxon 50: 22/23: 67, 1994).
525, 2001; nomencl.), forgensen & Arvidsson (Nova erogen, a substance controlling the induction and dif-
Hedwigia 73: 497, 2001; sorediate spp.), Jergensen & ferentiation of sex organs; erotactin, a sperm attrac-
Arvidsson (Nordic JI Bot. 22: 87, 2002; S America), tant; erotropin, a substance inducing a chemotropic
forgensen & Sipman (Ann. bot. Jenn. 39: 201, 2002; response in sex organs (Machlis, Myco/. 64: 238,
SE Asia), Wiklund & Wedin (Cladistics 19: 419, 1972). See hormones.
2003; phylogeny), forgensen & Arvidsson (Symb. Eromitra Lev. (1846) = Mitrophora.
bot. upsa/. 34 no. 1: 113, 2004; Ecuador), Wedin & erose (of a lamella, etc.), having delicate tooth-like
Wiklund (Symb. bot. upsa/. 34 no. 1: 469, 2004; phy- projections from the edge.
logeny), Mi!ldlikowska et al. (Mycol. 98: 1088, 2006; Erostella (Sacc.) Sacc. (1906) = Togninia fide Barr et
phylogeny). al. (Mycotaxon 48: 529, 1993), Mostert et al. (Myco/.
Eriomene (Sacc.) Clem. & Shear (1931) = Menispora 95: 646, 2003).
fide Hughes (CJB 36: 727, 1958). Erostrotheca G.H. Martin & Charles (1928) =
Eriomenella Peyronel (1918) = Menispora fide Hughes Melanospora Corda fide von Arx & Miiller (Beitr.
(CJB 36: 727, 1958). Kryptjl. Schweiz 11 no. 1, 1954).
Eriomoeszia Viinky (2005), ? Ustilaginaceae. 1 (on erratic (of lichen thalli), not fixed to the substratum
Eriocau/aceae), S. Asia; N. America. See VBnky and often blowing around, e.g. Chondropsis semivir-
(Mycol. Balcanica 2: 105, 2005). idis, Sphaerothallia esculenta ('manna'); epigaeic;
Eriomycopsis Speg. (1910), anamorphic Pezizomy- vagrant; wandering lichens.
cotina, Hso.= eH.10. c. 13 (fungicolous), widespread. Erratomyces M. Piepenbr. & R. Bauer (1997), ? Til-
See Deighton & Pirozynski (Myco/. Pap. 128, 1972), letiaceae. 5 (on leaves of Leguminosae), Australia;
Braun & Mel'nik (Mikol. Fitopatol. 32: 3, 1998; India; S. & N. America. See Castlebury et al. (Mycol.
Russia), Johnston (N.Z. JI Bot. 37: 289, 1999; New 97: 888, 2005; phylog.).
Zealand). erumpent, bursting through the surface of the substra-
Erionema Maire (1906) = Menispora fide Hughes tum. Cf. perrumpent.
(CJB 36: 727, 1958). Eruptio M.E. Barr (1996), ? Mycosphaerellaceae.
Eriopezia (Sacc.) Rehm (1892), Hyaloscyphaceae. c. Anamorphs Lecanosticta, Dothistroma. 3, wide-
30, Europe; New Zealand. See Korf (Mycotaxon 7: spread. See Evans (Mycol. Pap. 153, 1984; as My-
457, 1978), Spooner (Biblthca Myco/. 116, 1987), cosphaerella), Barr (Mycotaxon 60: 433, 1996),
Kobler (Schweiz. Z. Pilzk. 69: 30, 1991). Crous (MR 103: 607, 1999), Verldey et al. (Mycol.
Eriopeziza, see Eriopezia. 96: 558, 2004; phylogeny).
Erioscypha Kirschst. (1938) = Lachnum fide Korf Erynia (Nowak. ex Batko) Remaud. & Hennebert
(Mycotaxon 7: 399, 1978). (1980), Entomophthoraceae. 16 (on Insecta), wide-
Erioscyphella Kirschst. (1938) = Lachnum fide Korf spread. See Remaudiere & Hennebert (Mycotaxon
(Mycotaxon 7: 399, 1978), Haines & Dumont (Myco- 11: 269, 1980), Humber (Mycotaxon 13: 471, 1981),
taxon 19: 1, 1984). Humber (Mycotaxon 15: 167, 1982), Butt & Beckett
Eriosperma Raf. (1808) nom. dub.,? Agaricales. (Protoplasma 120: 72, 1984; ultrastr. mitosis & spin-
Eriosphaera De Toni (1888) [non Eriosphaera F. dle-pole body), Butt & Beckett (Protoplasma 120:
Dietr. 1817, Compositae] = Lasiosphaera. 61, 1984; ultrastr. mitosis & spindle-pole body), Des-
Eriosphaerella Hohn. ( 1906) = Eriosphaeria fide cals & Webster (TBMS 83: 669, 1984; aquatic spp.),
Miiller & von Arx (Beitr. Kryptjl. Schweiz 11 no. 2, Li & Humber (CJB 62: 653, 1984), Ben-Ze'ev (My-
1962). cotaxon 25: 1, 1986), Ben-Ze'ev (Mycotaxon 27:
Eriosphaeria Sacc. (1875), Trichosphaeriaceae. 6 263, 1986), Ben-Ze'ev (Mycotaxon 28: 403, 1987),
(from wood and bark), Asia; Europe. See Reblova Humber (Mycotaxon 34: 441, 1989), Perry & Flem-
(Czech Myco/. 50: 73, 1997), Shenoy et al. (MR 110: ing (Myco/. 81: 154, 1989; zygospore germination),
916, 2006). Keller (Sydowia 43: 39, 1991), Keller (Sydowia 45:
Eriospora Berk. & Broome (1850), anamorphic Sticti- 252, 1993), Robel (MR 101: 573, 1997; polymor-
daceae, Cpd.OfH.10. 5, Europe; S. America. See phism), Li et al. (Mycosystema 17: 91, 1998), Keller
 ERYSIPHITES 245

& Petrini (Sydowia 57: 23, 2005; key), Keller (Sy- mildews (Erysiphales) of Europe, 1995). Greece,
dowia 58: 38, 2006; Switzerland), Keller (Sydowia Pantidou (Annis Inst. Phytopath. Benaki n.s. 10: 187,
59: 75, 2007; Switzerland, n.sp.). 1971). India, Sharma & Patel (Mycol. Inform. 4,
Eryniopsis Humber (1984), Entomophthoraceae. 3, 1995; checklist and bibliog.). Israel, Chorin & Palti
Europe; USA. See Humber (Mycotaxon 21: 257, (Israel J. agric. Res. 12: 153, 1963). Italy, Ciferri &
1984), Keller & Eilenberg (Sydowia 45: 264, 1993), Camera (Quaderno !st. bot. Univ. Pavia 21, 1962).
Keller & Petrini (Sydowia 57: 23, 2005; key), Keller Japan, Homma (J. Fae. Agric., Hokkaido Imp. Univ.
(Sydowia 59: 75, 2007; Switzerland, n.sp.). Sapporo 38: 183, 1937). Kazakhstan, Vasyagina et
Eryporus Que!. (1886) = Boletinus fide Murrill (N. al. ([Flora sporovikh rastenii Kazakhstana] 3, 1961 ).
Amer. Fl. 9: 133, 1910). Korea: Shin (Erysiphaceae of Korea, 1986; 62 spp. ).
Erysibe Theophr. ex Wallr. (1833) nom. dub., anamor- Lithuania: Grigaliiinaito (Mycota Lithuaniae III
phic Pucciniales. Anamorph name mainly for (II). Erysiphales 1, 1997; 86 spp.). New Zealand,
Erysiphaceae Tul. & C. Tul. (1861), Erysiphales. 19 Hammett (N.Z. JI Bot. 15: 687, 1977). Poland: Salata
gen.(+ 40 syn.), 769 spp. (Flora Polsko Grzyby 15, 1985), Portugal, de
Lit.: Braun (Beih. Nova Hedwigia 89: 700 pp., Varennes e Mendonca & de Sequeira (Agron. lusit.
1987), Braun (The Powdery Mildews (Erysiphales) of 24: 87, 1963; 26: 21, 1965; 33: 151, 1972). Roma-
Europe: 337 pp., 1995), Cook et al. (MR 101: 975, nia, Sandu-Ville (Ciupercile Erysiphaceae din Ro-
1997), Saenz (Mcllvainea 13: 33, 1998), Takarnatsu mania, 1967), Eliade (Luer. Grad. Bot. Bucur. 1990:
et al. (Mycoscience 39: 441, 1998), Braun 105, 1990; 147 spp.). Russia, Golovin ([Powdery
(Schlechtendalia 3: 48, 1999), Saenz & Taylor (CJB mildews parasitizing cultivated and use.fol plants],
77: 150, 1999), Braun & Takarnatsu (Schlechtendalia 1960), Bunkina (Plantae non Vasculares, Fungi et
4: 1, 2000), Mori et al. (Mycol. 92: 74, 2000), Taka- Bryopsida Orientis Extremi Sovietici, Fungi, 2 As-
rnatsu (Mycoscience 45: 147, 2004), Takarnatsu & comycetes, Erysiphales, Clavicipitales, Helotiales,
Matsuda (Mycoscience 45: 340, 2004), Hirose et al. 1991; 121 spp. ). Slovakia: Paulech (Flora Slovenska
(MR 109: 912, 2005), Takarnatsu et al. (MR 110: X/1, Mycota (Huby), Ascomycetes (Vreckate), Ery-
1093, 2006), Wang et al. (Mycol. 98: 1065, 2006; siphales (Mucnatkotvare), 1995; 108 spp.). South
phylogeny), Takarnatsu et al. (MR 112: 299, 2008; Africa, van Jaarsveld (Phytophylactica 16: 155,
phylogeny). 1984). Spain, Durrieu & Mace (BSMF 88: 175,
Erysiphales H. Gwynne-Vaughan (1922). Leotiomy- 1973). Sweden, Junell (Symb. bot. upsal. 19 (1),
cetidae. l fam., 19 gen., 769 spp. Fam.: 1967). UK, Ing (Mycologist 4: 46, 88, 125, 172,
Erysiphaceae 1990, checklist; 5: 24, 60, 1991, key). Ukraine: Ge-
Lit.: General: Amano (Host range and geographi- lyuta (Flora Fungorum RSS Ucrainicae, Ascomy-
cal distribution of the powdery mildew fangi, 1987; cetes, Erysiphales, 1989; 108 spp.).
compr. host & geogr. distr.), Belanger et al. (Eds) Erysiphe R. Hedw. ex DC. (1805), Erysiphaceae.
(The powdery Mildews: A comprehensive Treatise, Anamorph Oidium subgen. Pseudoidium. 326, wide-
2000), Blumer (Beitr. Krypt. Flora Schweiz 7(1), spread. See Martin & Gay (CJB 61: 2472, 1983; co-
1933; Echte Mehltaupilze (Erysiphaceae), 1967; nidiogenesis), Braun (Beih. Nova Hedwigia 89, 1987;
keys; descriptions), Boesewinkel (Revue mycol. 41: key), Zeller (Mycol. 87: 525, 1995; morphology
493, 1977; ident. by conidia, key), Braun (Feddes syst.), Braun (Schlechtendalia 2: 48, 1998; gen. tax-
Repert. 88: 655, 1978; taxonomy, A monograph of onomy), Takarnatsu et al. (Mycoscience 40: 252,
the Erysiphales, 1987 [Beih. Nova Hedw. 89]; keys 1999; molec. syst.), Braun & Takamatsu
435 spp., Schlechtendah/ia 3: 48, 1999; generic con- (Schlechtendalia 4: 3, 2000; emend), Mori et al.
cepts), Braun & Takarnatsu (Schlechtendalia 4: l, (Mycoscience 41: 437, 2000; phylogeny), Stummer et
2000; gen. & fam. concept), Cook et al. (MR 101: al. (MR 104: 44, 2000; as Uncinula, genetic diver-
975, 1997; anams, SEM), Gelyuta (Biol. Zh. Armen. sity), Havrylenko (Nova Hedwigia 72: 409, 2001;
41: 351, 1988; fam. concepts), Hirata (Host range Argentina), Takamatsu et al. (Mycoscience 43: 333,
and geographical distribution of the powdery mil- 2002; on Glycine), Zimmermannova-Pastircakova et
dews, 1968; Sydowia 25: 100, 1972), Hirata et al. al. (Schlechtendalia 8: 39, 2002; on Aesculus,
CJB 78: 1521, 2000; ITS, coevolution), Junell (TBMS Europe), Cunnington et al. (Australas. Pl. Path. 32:
45: 539, 1965; nomenclature), Mori et al. (Mycol. 92: 421, 2003; molecular identification, anamorphs),
74, 2000; mol. syst., Mycoscience 41: 437, 2000; Nomura et al. (Mycoscience 44: 157, 2003; on Vitis),
evolution), Saenz (Mcllvainea 13: 33, 1998; rDNA), Cunnington et al. (Australas. Pl. Path. 33: 281, 2004;
Saenz & Taylor (CJB 77: 150, 1999; mol. syst.), on Fabaceae, Australia), Cunnington et al. (Fungal
Spencer (Ed.) (The powdery mildews, 1978), Taka- Diversity 16: I, 2004; genetic diversity), Jackson
matsu et al. (Mycoscience 39: 441, 1998; DNA; MR (Evolution Lancaster, Pa. 58: 1909, 2004; host-
104: 1304, 2000; coevolution), Zheng (Mycotaxon jumping), Takarnatsu (Mycoscience 45: 147, 2004;
22: 209, 1985; key), phylogeny), Takarnatsu & Matsuda (Mycoscience 45:
Regional: Argentina: Havrylenko (Erysiphales de 340, 2004; evolution), Peros et al. (Eur. J. Pl. Path.
la Region Andino-Patagonica, 1997; 51 spp.). Ar- 113: 407, 2005; on Vitis, France), Amrani & Corio-
menia: Simonyan (Mikoflora Armenii, VII Erysi- Costet (Pl. Path. 55: 505, 2006; pathogenicity on Vi-
phales, 1994; 106 spp.). Bulgaria: Fakirova (Fungi tis), Braun et al. (Mycol. Progr. 5: 139, 2006; on
Bulgaricae, 1 Ordo Erysiphales, 1991; 95 spp.), Carpinus), Wang et al. (Mycol. 98: 1065, 2006; phy-
Canada, Parmelee (CJB 55: 1940, 1977; host index). logeny), Takamatsu et al. (MR 111: 809, 2007;
China, Zheng & Yu (Fl. Fung. Sin. 1, 1987; 214 E. alphitoides group).
spp.), Chen & Gao (Powdery Mildews in Fujian, Erysiphella Peck (1876) = Erysiphe fide Salmon
Fuzhou, China, 1993; 90 spp.). Estonia, Karis (Esti (Mem. Torrey bot. Club 9: 1, 1900).
jahukaste/ised (Erysiphaceae), 1987). Europe, see Erysiphites Mesch. (1902), Fossil Fungi. 1 (Tertiary),
Blumer (1933, 1967 above), Braun (The powdery former USSR.
246 ERYSIPHITES

Erysiphites Pampa!. (1902), Fossil Fungi ? Fungi. 1 Esfandiaria Petr. (1955) [non Esfandiaria Charif &
(Miocene), Sicily. See Salmon (J. Bot. Lond. 41: 127, Aellen 1955, Chaenopodiaceae] = Esfandiariomyces.
1903). Esfandiariomyces Ershad ( 1985), Pezizomycotina. 1,
Erysiphomycetidae = Leotiomycetidae. See Erysi- Iran. See Ershad (Iranian Journal ofPlant Pathology
phales; now placed within the Leotiomycetes. 21: 8, 1985).
For Lit. see fam. esorediate (esorediose), having no soredia.
Erysiphopsis Haist. ( 1899) = Erysiphe fide Salmon Esslingeriana Hale & M.J. Lai (1980), Parmeliaceae
(Mem. Torrey bot. Club 9: 1, 1900). (L). 1, USA. See Klirnefelt et al. (Pl. Syst. Evol. 183:
Erysiphopsis Speg. (1910), anamorphic Pezizomy- 113, 1992; status), Mattsson & Articus (Symb. bot.
cotina. l, S. America. See Petrak & Sydow (Annis upsa/. 34 no. l: 237, 2004; phylogeny).
mycol. 34: 36, 1936). Esteya J.Y. Liou, J.Y. Shih & Tzean (1999), anamor-
Erythricium J. Erikss. & Hjortstam (1970), Corti- phic Pezizomycotina, Hso.?.?. 1, Taiwan; Europe.
ciaceae. 3, widespread. See Eriksson & Hjortstam See Liou et al. (MR. 103: 243, 1999), KuMtova et al.
(Svensk bot. Tidskr. 64: 165, 1970), Roux & Coetzee (Czech Myco/. 52: 227, 2000; Czech Republic).
(Pl. Dis. 89: 1158, 2005; pink disease in South Af- Etheirodon Banker (1902) = Steccherinum fide Banker
rica). (Myco/. 21: 145, 1929).
Erythrobasidiales R. Bauer, Begerow, J.P. Samp., M. Etheirophora Kohlm. & Volkm.-Kohlm. (1989), Hy-
Weiss & Oberw. (2006). Cystobasidiomycetes. 2 pocreomycetidae. 3 (marine), Atlantic Ocean; Pacific
gen., 2 spp. No familes recognized. Ocean. See Kohlmeyer & Volkmann-Kohlmeyer
Erythrobasidium Hamam., Sugiy. & Komag. (1988), (MR. 92: 416, 1989; key), Schoch et al. (MR. 111:
anamorphic Erythrobasidiales. l, Japan. See Hama- 154, 2007; phylogeny).
moto et al. (J. gen. appl. Microbiol. Tokyo 37: 131, Ethnomycology. Mycology as a branch of ethnology,
1991; nomencl.), Fell et al. (Int. J. Syst. Evol. Micro- i.e. the attitudes to, lore and use etc. of fungi by dif-
biol. SO: 1351, 2000; mo!. phylogeny), Bauer et al. ferent ethnic, racial or national divisions of humanity.
(Myco/. Progr. S: 41, 2006). To date, most studies in ethnomycology have concen-
Erythrocarpon Zukal (1885), Chaetomiaceae. 1, trated on edible and poisonous macrofungi (q.v.), and
Europe. Affinities are obscure, no recent research is on the role of fungi, often hallucinogenic, in religion.
available. Studies on other aspects, such as medicinal use of
Erythrocarpum Sacc. (1891) = Erythrocarpon. fungi, are only now beginning. In respect of edible
Erythrodecton G. Thor (1991), Roccellaceae (L). 2, and poisonous macrofungi, different human societies
widespread. See Henssen & Thor (Nordic JI Bot. 18: exhibit a full range of attitudes from indifference to
95, 1998; ontogeny), Thor (Biblthca Lichenol. 95: strong interest, often resolved as either a powerful
543, 2007; Malaysia). ignorance and fear of all macrofungi (typical of, for
Erythrogloeum Petr. (1953), anamorphic Pezizomy- example, the Anglo-Saxon peoples) or an enthusiasm
cotina, St.OeH.15. I, Costa Rica. See Ferreira et al. for using wild edible species combined with exten-
(Fitopatol. Brasil 17: 106, 1992; anthracnose disease sive practical experience of which species are to be
of Hymenaea spp.). avoided (typical of, for example, northern Slav peo-
Erythrogymnotheca Yaguchi & Udagawa (1994), ple). Geographical coverage by existing ethnomy-
Trichocomaceae. 1, Japan. See Yaguchi et al. (Myco- cological work is patchy, and many human societies
science 35: 219, 1994). in Africa, Asia, the Pacific ocean islands and South
Erythromada Huhndorf, A.N. Mill., F.A. Fernandez & America in particular remain completely unstudied or
Lodge (2005), Sordariomycetes. I, Puerto Rico. See with tantalizing indications of a wealth of cultural
Huhndorf et al. (Fungal Diversity 20: 63, 2005). experience still undocumented. Pioneering but un-
Erythromyces Hjortstam & Ryvarden (1990), Hy- published work by Teng (q.v.) on the ethnomycology
menochaetaceae. I, widespread. See Hjortstam & of China was confiscated during the country's 'cul-
Ryvarden (Mycotaxon 37: 55, 1990), Hjortstam et al. tural revolution', and is presumed destroyed. In addi-
(Kew Bull. 53: 805, 1998). tion to connexions with established and recognized
Erythrosphaera Sorokin (1871) = Cephalotheca fide religions, there are many beliefs linking fungi to the
Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, supernatural, for example through fairy rings (q.v.) or
1995). as a result of consumption of hallucinogenic fungi
Esalque J.F. Hennen, M.B. Figueredo & A.A. Car- (q.v.).
valho (2000), ? Raveneliaceae. 1 (on Caesalpinia Lit.: Adhikari & Durrieu (BSMF 112: 31, 1996;
(Leguminosae)), Brazil. See Hennen (Mycol. 92: 315, Nepal), Akpaja et al. (Int. J. Medicinal Mushrooms 7:
2000) Cf. Hennenia. 373, 2005; ethnomycology among the Bini people of
Eschatogonia Trevis. (1853), ? Acarosporaceae (L). 2, Nigeria), Birks (Mcllvainnea 10: 89, 1991; fungi in
tropical. See Timdal (Lichenologist 40: 31, 2008; folk medicine), Bulakh (Int. J. Medicinal Mushrooms
Peru, key). 3: 125, 2001; medicinal mushrooms in the Russian
Escovopsis J.J. Muchovej & Della Lucia (1990), ana- far east), Buller (TBMS 5: 21, 1914; fungus lore or
morphic Hypocrea/es, Hso.OeH.15. 2 (from attine ant ancient Greeks and Romans), Chamberlain (Mycolo-
nests), widespread. See Romero et al. (Rev. Mex. Mi- gist 10: 173, 1996; southwest China), Grzywnowicz
col. 3: 231, 1987; as Phialocladus), Seifert et al. (Int. J. Medicinal Mushrooms 3: 154, 2001; medici-
(Mycol. 87: 407, 1995), Jacobs et al. (Mycol. 97: 111, nal mushrooms in Polish folk medicine), Guzman
2005; phylogeny). (Int. J. Medicinal Mushrooms 3: 95, 2001; medicinal
esculent, of use as a food; see Edible fungi. mushrooms in Mexican folk traditions), Hiirkonen
Esdipatilia Phadke ( 1981 ), anamorphic Pezizomy- (Symb. Bot. Ups. 30: 145, 1995; Tanzania), Harsh et
cotina, Hsy.= eH.1. 1, India. See Phadke (TBMS 77: al. (J. Tropical For. 9: 270, 1993; forest fungi and
642, 1981). tribal economy in Madhya Pradesh, India), Hobbs
eseptate, see aseptate. (Medicinal mushrooms: an exploration of tradition,
 EUFORM 147

healing and culture, edn 2, 1995), Kalotas (Fungi of Euaspergillus F. Ludw. (1892) = Aspergillus fide
Australia 18: 269, 1997; aboriginal knowledge and Raper & Fennell (The genus Aspergillus, 1965).
uses of fungi), Keewaydinoquay (Puhpohwee for the Eubelonis Clem. (1909) ? = Calycina fide Arendholz
people: a narrative account of some uses of fangi (Azycotaxon 36: 283, 1988).
among the Ahnishinaabeg, 67 pp, 1998; ethnomycol- Eubelonis Hlihn. ( 1926), Helotiaceae. 2, Europe. See
ogy among some North American tribes), Lowy (Azy- Arendholz (Azycotaxon 36: 283, 1988).
col. 64: 816, 1972, Maya codices; 66: 188, 1974, Eucantharomyces Thaxt. (1895), Laboulbeniaceae. 26,
Amanita muscaria and the thunderbolt legend; Re- widespread. See Santamaria (MR 98: 1303, 1994;
vista Interam. Rev. 2: 405, 1972, S: 110, 1975, 10: asci).
94, 1980, mushrooms and religion), Mata (Rev. Mex. eucarpic, developing reproductive structures on limited
Micol. 3: 175, 1987; ethnomycology among the portions of the thallus; residual nucleate protoplasm
Mayans of Yucatan), Gamundi & Minter (IM/ De- remaining and capable of further mitotic growth and
scriptions of Fungi and Bacteria 160: 1592, 2004; regeneration.
vernacular names and folk uses of Cyttaria by now Eucaryota (Eucarya), see Eukaryota.
extinct Fuegian natives), Montoya-Esquivel (Mcll- Eucasphaeria Crous (2007), ? Sordariomycetes. Ana-
vainea 13: 6, 1998; ethnomycology of Tlaxcala, morph Ascochytopsis-like. I. See Crous et al. (Fun-
Mexico), Morris (Nyala 16: I, 1992; Malawi), gal Diversity 26: I, 2007).
Osemwegie et al. (Int. J. Medicinal Mushrooms S: Euceramia Bat. & Cif. (1962), Chaetothyriaceae. I,
313, 2003; ethnomycology among the lgbo people of Brazil.
Nigeria), Oso (Azycol. 67: 311, 1975; ethnomycology Euceratomyces Thaxt. ( 1931 ), Euceratomycetaceae. I,
of the Yoruba, Nigeria), Piearce (Bull. Brit. i\zycol. N. America. See Santamaria (Nova Hedwigia 61: 65,
Soc. IS: 139, 1981; Zambia), Prance (Advances in 1995).
economic botany I: 127, 1984; use of fungi by Ama- Euceratomycetaceae I.I. Tav. (1980), Laboulbeniales.
zonian Indians), Rai et al. (Azycologist 7: 192, 1993; 5 gen., 7 spp.
ethnic use of medicinal mushrooms in central India), Lit.: Tavares (Azyco/. Mem. 9: 627 pp., 1985), San-
Redlinger (Ed.) (The sacred mushroom seeker, tamaria i de! Campo (L 'ordre Laboulbenials (Fungi,
1990), Saar (J. Ethnopharmacology 31: 175, 1991; Ascomycotina) a la Peninsula Iberica i Illes Bal/ears
fungi in Khanty folk medicine, Siberia), Sillitoe (Sci- {Thesis]: 669 pp., 1990), Santamaria (Nova Hedwigia
ence in New Guinea 21: 3, 1995; ethnomycology in 61: 65, 1995), Santamaria & Rossi (Pl. Biosystems
Papua New Guinea southern highlands), Vaidya & 133: 163, 1999).
Rabba (Azycologist 7: 131, 1993; fungi in folk medi- euchroic, see colour.
cine), Wasson & Wasson (Mushrooms, Russia and Eucladoniomyces Cif. & Tomas. (1953) = Cladonia
history, 2 vols. 1957). See also: Edible fungi, Hallu- fide Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn
cinogenic fungi, Soma. 8, 1995).
etiology, see aetiology. Eucollema (Cromb.) Horw. (1912) = Collema P.H.
eu- (prefix), true; sometimes used, but wrongly for the Wigg.
subgenus or section including the type species of the Eucorethromyces Thaxt. (1900) = Corethromyces fide
generic name of which it is an infrageneric tax on. Thaxter (Memoirs of the American Academy of Arts
Euacanthe Theiss. (1917), Scortechiniaceae. 1. See and Sciences 16: I, 1931).
Nannfeldt (Svensk bot. Tidskr. 66: 49, 1975), Subra- eucortex (of lichens), a cortex composed of well-
manian & Sekar (Kavaka 18: 19, 1993), Huhndorf et differentiated tissue.
al. (MR 108: 1384, 2004; phylogeny), Schoch et al. Eucyphelis Clem. (1909) = Chaenotheca fide Hawk-
(MR 111: 154, 2007; phylogeny). sworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995).
Euactinomyces Langeron (1922) nom. dub., Fungi. Eudacnus Raf. ex Merr. (1943) = Endacinus.
Eualectoria (Th. Fr.) Gyeln. (1934) = Alectoria Ach. Eudarluca Speg. (1908), ? Phaeosphaeriaceae. Ana-
Euantennaria Speg. (1918), Euantennariaceae. Ana- morph Sphaerellopsis. 3 or 4 (on rusts), widespread.
morphs Antennatula, Hormisciomyces. 6, wide- See Eriksson (Bot. Notiser 119: 33, 1966; biology,
spread. See Corlett et al. (N.Z. JI Bot. 11: 213, 1973), systematics), Kranz (Nova Hedwigia 24: 169, 1974;
Hughes (N.Z. JI Bot. 12: 299, 1974), Hughes & Ar- hosts), Yuan et al. (MR 102: 866, 1998), Liesebach &
nold (Mem. N. Y. bot. Gdn 49: 198, 1989; anamorph). Zaspel (Rust Diseases of Willow and Poplar: 231,
Euantennariaceae S. Hughes & Corlett ex S. Hughes 2005; genetic diversity), Nischwitz et al. (MR 109:
(1972), Capnodiales. 9 gen.(+ 6 syn.), 28 spp. 421, 2005; evolution, host specialization), Pei &
Lit.: Batista & Ciferri (Saccardoa 2, 1963), Rey- Yuan (Rust Diseases of Willow and Poplar: 243,
nolds (Taxon 20: 759, 1971; hyphal morph.), Hughes 2005; biocontrol), Bayon et al. (MR 110: 1200, 2006;
(N.Z. JI Bot. 10: 225, 1972), Reynolds (Nova Hed- genetic diversity).
wigia 26: 179, 1975; growth forms), Hughes (Azyco/. Eudimeriolum Speg. ( 1912), Pseudoperisporiaceae. c.
68: 693, 1976; gen. names, anamorphs), Reynolds 8, widespread (tropical). See Hansford (i\zycol. Pap.
(i\zycotaxon 8: 417, 1979; stalked taxa), Sugiyama et IS, 1946), Farr (Azycol. 71: 243, 1979), Samuels &
al. (Studies on Cryptogams in Southern Chile: 169, Rogerson (Brittonia 42: 105, 1990), Barr (Azycotaxon
1984), Parbery & Brown (Microbiology of the Phyl- 64: 149, 1997), Reynolds & Gilbert (Aust. Syst. Bot.
losphere: IOI, 1986), Reynolds (Azycotaxon 27: 377, 18: 265, 2005; Australia).
1986; status), Hughes & Arnold (Mem. N. Y. bot. Eudimeromyces Thaxt. (1918) = Dimeromyces fide
Gdn 49: 198, 1989), Hughes & Seifert (Sydowia SO: Tavares (Azyco/. Mem. 9, 1985).
192, 1998). Euepixylon Fiiisting (1867), Xylariaceae. 2, Europe; E.
Euascomycetes. Class for pyrenomycetes, discomy- Russia. See Lressee (SA 13: 43, 1994), Vassiljeva
cetes and laboulbeniomycetes; cf. Hemiascomycetes, (Nizshie Rasteniya, Griby i Mokhoobraznye Dalnego
Loculoascomycetes. Vostoka Rossii Griby 4: 210, 1998).
Euascomycetidae. See Ascomycota. euform, see Pucciniales and Table 5.
248 EUGONIC

eugonic, see dysgonic. 2008; on Aspergillus heads).

eugonidium, a bright green lichen photobiont (e.g. Eupezizella Hohn. (1926) = Hyaloscypha fide Huhti-
Trebouxia) (obsol.). nen (Karstenia 29: 45, 1989).
Euhaplomyces Thaxt. (1901), Laboulbeniaceae. I, Euphoriomyces Thaxt. ( 1931 ), Laboulbeniaceae. 13,
British Isles. See Nannfeldt (Svensk bot. Tidskr. 43: widespread. See Santamaria (Revta Iberoamer. Mi-
468, 1949). col. 8: 43, 1991; key).
euhymenium, see hymenium. Euplotespora Fokin, Di Giuseppe, Erra & Dini (2008),
Euhypoxylon Fuisting (1867) = Hypoxylon Bull. Microsporidia. I. See Fokin et al. (J. Eukaryot. Mi-
Eukaryota. (Eukarya). The domain (empire, superk- crobiol. 55: 214, 2008).
ingdom) to which all eukaryotes belong; i.e. encom- Eupropolella Hohn. ( 1917), Helotiales. 7, Europe. See
passing all organisms with one or more nuclei in their Defago (Sydowia 21: 1, 1967), Nauta & Spooner
cells bounded by a nuclear membrane and with (Mycologist 14: 21, 2000; UK).
paired DNA-containing chromosomes (and also other Eupropolis De Not. (1863) = Phaeotrema fide Sher-
complex organelles, e.g. Golgi bodies, mitochondria). wood (Mycotaxon 5: 50, 1977).
The counterpart of the Prokaryota (Prokarya, pro- Eurasina G.R.W. Arnold (1970) = Helminthophora
karyotes) which is now generally divided into two fide de Hoog (Persoonia 18: 33, 1978).
separate kingdoms, Archaea (formerly Archaebacte- Euricoa Bat. & H. Maia (1955) = Cylindrocarpon fide
ria) and Bacteria (formerly Eubacteria; including Kendrick & Carmichae in Ainsworth et al. (Eds)
also Cyanobacteria), and the viruses that lack the (The Fungi 4A: 390, 1973).
above structures. See Classification, Phylogeny. European Council for Conservation of Fungi, see
eukaryote (adj. eukaryotic), one of the Eukaryota Conservation.
(q.v.); cf. prokaryote. European mildew, see mildew.
Eumela Syd. (1925), Pseudoperisporiaceae. 1, C. European Mycological Association. Founded in 2003;
America. See Hansford (Mycol. Pap. 15, 1946). recognized as the Committee for Europe within the
Eumicrocyclus, see Eumycrocyclus. International Mycological Association (q.v.); struc-
Eumisgomyces Speg. (1912) = Laboulbenia fide ture comprises individual and corporate members, an
Spegazzini (An. Mus. nae. Hist. nat. B. Aires 27: 70, elected executive, with national representatives from
1915), Tavares (Mycol. Mem. 9, 1985). European countries; organizes Congress of European
Eumitria Stirt. (1881) = Usnea fide Hawksworth et al. Mycologists every three or four years, and various
(Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995). other meetings. Publications: EMA Newsletter. Web-
Eumonoicomyces Thaxt. (1901), Laboulbeniaceae. 2 site: www.euromould.org.
or 3, widespread. Europhium A.K. Parker (1957) = Grosrnannia fide
eumorphic, well-formed. Benny & Kimbrough (Mycotaxon 12, 1980), Solheim
Eumycetes. (Eumycota), true fungi; see Fungi. (Nordic JI Bot. 6: 199, 1986), von Arx (SA 5: 310,
eumycetoma, see mycetoma. 1986), Hausner et al. (CJB 78: 903, 2000), Zipfel et
Eumycota (Eumycophyta), see Eumycetes. al. (Stud. Mycol. 55: 75, 2006).
Eumycrocyclus Hara ( 1915) =Coccoidella. Eurotiaceae Clem. & Shear (1931) = Trichocomaceae.
Euoidium Y.S. Paul & J.N. Kapoor (1986) = Oidium Eurotiales G.W. Martin ex Benny & Kimbr. (1980).
Link (1824) fide Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of Eurotiomycetidae. 3 fam., 49 gen., 928 spp. Stromata
the Fungi edn 8, 1995). absent. Ascomata small, cleistothecial, usually soli-
Euopsis Nyl. (1875), Lichinaceae (L). 2, widespread. tary, rarely absent; peridium usually thin, membra-
See Hafellner (Beih. Nova Hedwigia 79: 241, 1984), nous, usually brightly coloured, varied in structure
Schultz & Bude! (Lichenologist 34: 39, 2002; key). and rarely acellular and cyst-like. Interascal tissue
Eupelte Syd. (1924), Asterinaceae. Anamorphs Clas- absent. Asci clavate or saccate, thin-walled, evanes-
terosporium, Septoidium-like. 3, widespread (tropi- cent, sometimes formed in chains. Ascospores varied,
cal). small, aseptate, often ornamented and with equatorial
Eupenicillium F. Ludw. (1892), Trichocomaceae. thickening, without a sheath. Anamorphs prominent,
Anamorph Penicillium. 46, widespread. See Uda- many of industrial and medical importance (e.g. As-
gawa & Horie (Antonie van Leeuwenhoek 39: 313, pergillus, Penicillium). Saprobic, mainly from soil or
1973; ascospores), Pitt (The genus Penicillium and its decaying plant materials.
teleomorphic states Eupenicillium and Talaromyces, Formerly used for ± all ascomycetes with cleisto-
1979; keys), Stolk & Samson (Stud. Mycol. 23, carpic ascomata, many now placed within groups in-
1983), Berbee et al. (Mycol. 87: 210, 1995; molec. cluding ostiolate counterparts from which they have
data suggests affinity with Aspergillus), Leal et al. been derived. Fam.:
(MR. 101: 1259, 1997; polysaccharides), Ogawa et al. (I) Elaphomycetaceae
(Mycol. 89: 756, 1997; DNA), Skouboe et al. (MR. (2) Thermoascaceae
103: 873, 1999; phylogeny), Ogawa & Sugiyama (In- (3) Trichocomaceae (syn. Aspergillaceae auct., Eu-
tegration of Modern Taxonomic Methods for Penicil- rotiaceae)
lium and Aspergillus Classification: 149, 2000; phy- Lit.: Geiser et al. (Mycol. 98: 1051, 2006; phylog-
logeny), Pitt & Samson (Integration of Modern eny), Geiser & LoBuglio (in McLaughlin et al. (Eds),
Taxonomic Methods for Penicillium and Aspergillus The Mycota 7A: 201, 2001), Guarro et al. (Myco-
Classification: 51, 2000; types), Pitt et al. (Integra- taxon 42: 193, 1991; key 8 spherical-spored gen.),
tion of Modern Taxonomic Methods for Penicillium Fennell (in Ainsworth et al. (Eds), The Fungi 4A: 45,
and Aspergillus Classification: 9, 2000; accepted 1973; keys gen.), Malloch (in Reynolds (Ed.), Asco-
names), Prieto et al. (CJB 80: 410, 2002; cell wall mycete systematics: 73, 1981 ).
polysaccharides), Tuthill (Mycol. Progr. 3: 3, 2004; Eurotiella Lindau (1900) = Allescheria Sacc. & P. Syd.
genetic variation), Geiser et al. (Mycol. 98: I 053, Eurotiomycetes 0.E. Erikss. & Winka (1997), Pe-
2006; phylogeny), Hom & Peterson (Mycol. 100: 12, zizomycotina. 10 ord., 27 fam., 281 gen., 3401 spp.
 EUTYPOID 249

Contains a morphologically high heterogenous as- walls, as in Pyricularia (Luttrell, Myco/. 55: 672,
semblage of taxa, including Penicillium and its rela- 1963) (Fig. 22C); cf. distoseptate.
tives, human pathogens, many of the black yeasts, Eusordaria Zopf (1883) ? = Sordaria fide Lundqvist
and some lichenized families. (Symb. bot. upsal. 20 no. 1: 269, 1972).
Subcl.: Eustegia Fr. (1823) [non Eustegia R. Br. 1810, Asc/e-
(1) Chaetothyriomycetidae =
piadaceae] Stegia.
(2) Eurotiomycetidae Eustilbum Arnold (1885) nom. nud. = Dendrostilbella
(3) Mycocaliciomycetidae fide Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn
Lit.: Ekman & Tlilnsberg (MR 106: 1262, 2002), 8, 1995).
Geiser et al. (Mycol 98: 1051, 2006), Lutzoni et al. eustroma, see stroma.
(Am. J. Bot. 91: 1446, 2004). Eusynaptomyces Thaxt. (1931), Ceratomycetaceae. 5,
Eurotiomycetidae Doweld (2001), Eurotiomycetes. widespread. See Scheloske (Pl. Syst. Evo/. 126: 267,
Stromata absent. Ascomata usually small, cleistothe- 1976), Tavares (Myco/. Mem. 9: 627 pp., 1985), San-
cial, rarely absent, often brightly coloured, varied in tamaria (Fl. Myco/. Iberica 5, 2003; Iberian penin-
structure. Interascal tissue absent. Asci thin-walled, sula), Santamaria (Nova Hedwigia 82: 349, 2006;
evanescent, sometimes formed in chains. Ascospores Spain).
varied, small, aseptate, often ornamented and with euthecium, an ascoma (cleistotheciurn, perithecium,
equatorial thickening, without a sheath. Anamorphs apothecium) of an euascomycete; cf. pseudothecium.
prominent. Ords: Euthrypton Theiss. (1916) = Seuratia fide Meeker
( 1) Coryneliales (CJB 53: 2462, 1975).
(2) Eurotiales euthyplectenchyma, see plectenchyma.
(3) Onygenales Euthythyrites Cookson (1947), Fossil Fungi, Asterina-
For Lit. see ord. and fam. ceae. 3 (Oligocene, Miocene), Australia; India.
Eurotiopsis Costa.'ltin ex Laborde (1897) = Monascus Eutorula H. Will (1916) = Torulopsis Berl. fide Hawk-
fide Malloch (Myco/. 62: 738, 1970). sworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995).
Eurotiopsis P. Karst. (1889) nom. dub., anamorphic Eutorulopsis Cif. (1925) ? = Torulopsis Berl. fide
Pezizomycotina. Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8,
Eurotites Mesch. (1892), Fossil Fungi. 1 (Oligocene), 1995).
Europe. eutrophic, rich in nutrients; cf. dystrophic, oligotro-
Eurotium Link (1809), Trichocomaceae. Anamorph phic.
Aspergillus. 25, widespread. See Blaser (Sydowia 28: eutrophication, nutrient enrichment, usually used
1, 1976; key), Pitt in Pitt & Samson (Eds) (Advances when directly or indirectly caused by human influ-
in Penicillium and Aspergillus systematics 102: 383, ences.
1985; nomencl.), Kozakiewicz (Myco/. Pap. 161, Eutryblidiella (Rehm) Hohn. (1959) = Rhytidhysteron
1989), Chang et al. (J. gen. appl. Microbiol. Tokyo fide Samuels & Miiller (Sydowia 32: 277, 1979).
37: 289, 1991; DNA), Pitt & Hocking (Fungi and Eutypa Tul. & C. Tul. (1863), Diatrypaceae. Ana-
Food Spoilage Edn 2: 593 pp., 1997; review), Sam- morphs Libertella, Cytosporina. 32, widespread (esp.
son (Contributions to Microbiology 2: 5, 1999; re- temperate). See Glawe & Rogers (Mycotaxon 20:
view), Pitt & Samson (Integration of Modern Taxo- 401, 1984), Rappaz (Myco/. Helv. 2: 285, 1987; key),
nomic Methods for Penicillium and Aspergillus Clas- Carter (Phytopath. Pap. 32, 1991; pathology), Ju et
sification: 51, 2000; types), Pitt et al. (Integration of al. (Mycotaxon 41: 311, 1991; anamorph), Larignon
Modern Taxonomic Methods for Penicillium and As- & Dubos (Eur. J. Pl. Path. 103: 147, 1997; on Vitis),
pergillus Classification: 9, 2000; accepted names), Peros et al. (Phytopathology 87: 799, 1997), De-
Klich (Identification of Common Aspergillus Species: Scenzo et al. (Phytopatho/ogy 89: 884, 1999; DNA),
116 pp., 2002; monograph), Zeng et al. (FEMS Mi- Peros et al. (MR 103: 1385, 1999; pathology), Cortesi
crobiol. Lett. 237: 79, 2004; DNA probes), Butinar et & Milgroom (Journal of Plant Pathology 83: 79,
al. (FEMS Microbiology Ecology 51: 155, 2005; hy- 2001; population analysis), Acero et al. (Myco/. 96:
persaline environments), Peterson (Myco/. 100: 205, 249, 2004; phylogeny), Chacon Zapata (Brenesia 62:
2008; 4-locus phylogeny). 41, 2004; Mexico), Trouillas & Gubler (MR 108:
Euryachora Fuckel (1870), Dothideaceae. Anamorph 1195, 2004; California, on Vitis), Lardner et al. (MR
P/acosphaeria-like. c. 5, widespread (temperate). See 109: 799, 2005; molecular diagnostics), Carmaran et
Obrist (Phytopath. Z. 35: 382, 1959). al. (Fungal Diversity 23: 67, 2006; phylogeny), Rol-
Euryancale Drechsler (1939), Cochlonemataceae. 5, shausen et al. (Phytopathology 96: 369, 2006; species
Japan; N. America. See Drechsler (Myco/. 31: 410, concepts), Zhang et al. (Myco/. 98: 1076, 2006; phy-
1939), Drechsler (Myco/. 47: 364, 1955), Drechsler logeny), Lardner et al. (Australas. Pl. Path. 36: 149,
(Myco/. 51: 787, 1959), Dyal (Sydowia 27: 293, 2007; Australia, on Vitis).
1976; keys parasites of nematodes and amoebae, bib- Eutypella (Nitschke) Sacc. (1875) nom. cons., Diatry-
liogr.), Saikawa & Saito (TBMS 87: 337, 1986; zygo- paceae. Anamorphs Cytosporina, Libertella. 78,
spores), Saikawa & Aoki (TMSJ 32: 509, 1991), Sai- widespread. See Glawe & Rogers (Mycotaxon 20:
kawa & Katsurashima (Mycol. 85: 24, 1993; ul- 401, 1984; Pacific NW, keys), Rappaz (Myco/. Helv.
trastr.), Saikawa & Aoki (Nova Hedwigia 60: 571, 2: 285, 1987; key), Ju et al. (Mycotaxon 41: 311,
1995). 1991; anamorph), Hyde (MR 99: 1462, 1995; Austra-
Euryporus Quel. (1886) = Suillus Gray fide Kuyper lia), Norden (Windahlia 22: 65, 1995; Sweden),
(in litt.). Acero et al. (Myco/. 96: 249, 2004; phylogeny),
Eurytheca De Seynes (1878), ? Myriangiaceae. 2, Chacon Zapata (Brenesia 62: 41, 2004; Mexico),
Europe; West Indies. Carmaran et al. (Fungal Diversity 23: 67, 2006; phy-
euseptate (ofconidial septation), having cells separated logeny).
by multilayered walls of similar structure to lateral eutypoid, having groups of perithecia in a stroma with
250 EUTYPOPSIS

the ostioles vertical and breaking through the surface fungi, Phylogeny.
individually. Cf. valsoid. Evulla Kavina (1939) ? = Neobulgaria fide Korf in
Eutypopsis P. Karst. (1878) = Endoxyla fide Barr Ainsworth et al. (Eds) (The Fungi 4A: 249, 1973).
(Mycol. Mem. 1: 232 pp., 1978). ex (I) (in citations, e.g. G. Arnaud ex M.B. Ellis), from;
Euzodiomyces Thaxt. (1900), Euceratomycetaceae. 2, first validly published by the second author(s), see
widespread. See Weir & Rossi (Mycol. 93: 171, Nomenclature; (2) (prefix), see e-.
2001; Bolivia), Santamaria (Fl. Mycol. Iberica S, ex situ (Lat.), ex-situ (Engl.) (of an organism), one
2003; Iberian peninsula). taken from its natural habitat; used of living cultures
evanescent, having a short existence; fugacious. isolated from nature and maintained in Genetic re-
Evanidomus Cahall. (1941), anamorphic Pezizomy- source collections, and also of non-viable material
cotina, St.OeP.?. 1, Spain. held in Reference collections; cf. in situ.
Everhartia Sacc. & Ellis (1882), anamorphic Pezizo- Exarmidium P. Karst. (1873), ? Hyponectriaceae. 9,
mycotina, Hsp.0-= hH.?. 3, widespread. See Moore widespread. See Barr & Boise (Mycotaxon 23: 233,
(Mycol. 47: 90, 1955), Yanna & Ho (J. Linn. Soc. 1985), Wang & Hyde (Fungal Diversity 3: 159,
Bot. 134: 465, 2000; Hong Kong), Kirschner & Chen 1999).
(Stud. Mycol. SO: 337, 2004). exasperate, roughened with hard projecting points.
Evernia Ach. (1809), Parmeliaceae (L). c. 10, wide- excavate, hollow out.
spread. See Ahlner (Acta phytogeogr. suec. 22, excentric (eccentric), ( 1) one sided; (2) (of a stipe), at
1948), Bird (CJB S2: 2427, 1974; N. Am.), Awasthi one side or not in the centre of the pileus; cf. centric.
(Bull. bot. Surv. India 24: 96, 1983; key 3 spp. India), Excioconidium Plunkett (1925) = Chalara fide Nag Raj
Tavares (Mycol. Mem. 9: 627 pp., 1985), Golubkova & Kendrick (Monogr. Chalara Allied Genera, 1975).
& Shapiro (Nov. Sist. niz. Rast. 24: 144, 1987; 9 spp. Excioconis Clem. & Shear ( 1931) = Excioconidium.
former USSR), Feuerer & Marth (Mitt. Inst. Alig. exciple, see excipulum.
Botanik Hamburg 21: IOI, 1997; pseudocyphellae), Excipula Fr. (1823) = Pyrenopeziza fide Nannfeldt
Klimefelt et al. (Nova Hedwigia 67: 71, 1998; anat- (Nova Acta R. Soc. Scient. upsal., 1932), Sutton (My-
omy), Mattsson & Wedin (Lichenologist 30: 463, col. Pap. 141, 1977).
1998), Mattsson & Wedin (Lichenologist 31: 431, Excipulaceae Bonord. ( 1851 ), Helotiales.
1999), Wedin et al. (MR 103: 1152, 1999; DNA), Lit.: Petch (TBMS 26: 53, 1943), Sutton in Ains-
Crespo et al. (Taxon SO: 807, 2001; genus concepts), worth et al. (Eds) (The Fungi 4A: 553, 1973), Sutton
Per8oh et al. (Mycol. Progr. 3: 103, 2004; asci, (Coelomycetes, 1980; descr., connexion).
photobionts), Thell et al. (Mycol. Progr. 3: 297, Excipularia Sacc. (1884), anamorphic Pezizomycotina,
2004; phylogeny), Thell et al. (Symb. bot. upsal. 34 Hsp.= eP.10. 2, Europe; Russia. See Petrak (Sydowia
no. I: 429, 2004; Scandinavia), Piercey-Normore 16: 357, 1963), Spooner & Kirk (TBMS 78: 247,
(New Phytol. 169: 331, 2006; photobionts). 1982), Yurchenko (Mycena 1: 32, 2001; Belarus).
Everniaceae Tomas. (1897) = Parmeliaceae. Excipulariopsis P.M. Kirk & Spooner (1982), anamor-
Everniastrum Hale ex Sipman (1986), Parmeliaceae phic Pezizomycotina, Hsp.= eP.1. I, India. See Kirk
(L). 33, widespread (esp. tropical). See Sipman (My- & Spooner(TBMS78: 251, 1982).
cotaxon 26: 235, 1986; key), Eriksson & Hawk- Excipulella Hohn. ( 1915) = Heteropatella fide Sutton
sworth (SA 10: 37, 1991; nomencl.), Jiang & Wei (Mycol. Pap. 141, 1977).
(Lichenologist 2S: 57, 1993; key 9 spp. China), Elix Excipulina Sacc. (1884) = Heteropatella fide Sutton
(Flora ofAustralia SS: 37, 1994), Thell et al. (Mycol. (Mycol. Pap. 141, 1977).
Progr. 3: 297, 2004; phylogeny), Blanco et al. (Mo/. Excipulites Gopp. (1836), Fossil Fungi. 4 (Cretaceous,
Phylogen. Evol. 39: 52, 2006; phylogeny), Divakar et Tertiary), Europe.
al. (Mo/. Phylogen. Evol. 40: 448, 2006; tropical excipulum (of ascomata), tissue or tissues containing
spp.). the hymenium in an apothecium, or forming the walls
Everniicola D. Hawksw. (1982), anamorphic Pezizo- of a perithecium; cf. ectal -, medullary -. - pro-
mycotina, Cpd.leH.15. I (on lichens, esp. Evernia prium, non-lichenized excipular tissue forming the
and Nephroma), Europe; N. America. See Alstrup & margins of an apothecium of a lichenized fungus; -
Hawksworth (Meddr GrenlandBiosc. 31, 1990). thallinum, lichenized excipular tissue of a lecanorine
Everniomyces Cif. & Tomas. (1953) = Evernia. apothecium, external to an excipulum proprium
Everniopsis Ny!. (1860), Parmeliaceae (L). 2, C. & S. (which may be much reduced), usually with a struc-
America. See Klimefelt et al. (Nova Hedwigia 67: 71, ture like that of the vegetative lichen thallus. See Lit.
1998; anatomy), Thell et al. (J. Hattori bot. Lab. 100: under apothecium, tissue types.
797, 2006). Exesisporites Elsik (1969), Fossil Fungi. 1 (Pleisto-
Eversia J.L. Crane & Schokn. (1977), anamorphic cene), USA.
Pezizomycotina, Hso.#eP.19. I, widespread. See exhabitant, see symbiosis.
Crane & Schoknecht (Mycol. 69: 539, 1977). Exidia Fr. (1822), Auriculariaceae. c. 25, widespread.
everted, turned inside out. See Donk (Persoonia 4: 166, 1966; syns), Lowy (Fl.
Evicentia Barreno (2000), Biatorellaceae (L). 2, Italy; Neotrop. 6, 1970), Lowy (Nova Hedwigia 19: 407,
USA. See Barreno & Schoeninger (The Fourth JAL 1971; key), Weiss & Oberwinkler (MR lOS: 403,
Symposium Progress and Problems in Lichenology at 2001; phylogeny), Selosse et al. (New Phytologist
the Turn of the Millennium, Barcelona, 3-8 Septem- lSS: 183, 2002; ectomycorrhiza), Roberts (Myco-
ber 2000. Book of Abstracts: addendum [i], 2000). taxon 96: 83, 2006; Jamaica).
Evlachovaea Borisov & Tarasov (1999), anamorphic Exidiaceae R.T. Moore (1978) = Auriculariaceae.
Pezizomycotina, Hso.?.?. I, Russia. See Borisov & Lit.: Wells et al. (Frontiers in Basidiomycote My-
Tarasov (Mikol. Fitopatol. 33: 250, 1999). cology: 237, 2004).
Evlachovaia Voronin (1986), Microsporidia. I. Exidiopsis (Bref.) Moller ( 1895), Auriculariaceae. c
Evolution, see Coevolution, Fossil fungi, Kingdoms of 30, widespread. See Wells (Mycol. S3: 317, 1962;
 EXOPROPAGULE 151

key), Wells & Raitviir (Mycol. 69: 987, 1977; former pan), Li & Guo (Mycotaxon 96: 323, 2006; China).
USSR), Roberts (MR. 97: 467, 1993; Brit. spp.), Rob- Exochalara W. Garns & Hol.-Jech. (1976), anamorphic
erts (Mycotaxon 87: 25, 2003; Venezuela n.sp.), Pezizomycotina, Hso.OeH.32. 2, widespread. See
Weiss et al. (MR. 108: 1003, 2004; phylogeny). Mercado Sierra et al. (Hifomicetes Demaciaceos de
exigynous, having the antheridial stalk arising directly Cuba: Enteroblasticos Monografie Museo Regionale
from the oogonial cell above the basal septum. di Scienze Naturali, Torino 23, 1997), Ring & Garns
Exiliseptum R.C. Hams (1986), Trypetheliaceae (L). (Mycotaxon 76: 451, 2000).
I, Brazil. See Harris (Acta Amazon. Supl. 14: 55, exochthonous (of soil organisms), invaders ill-adapted
1984). to live in soil (Park, 1957); cf autochthonous.
Exilispora Tehon & E.Y. Daniels (1927) = Lep- exogenization, an hypothetical process whereby
tosphaeria fide von Arx & Miiller (Stud Myco/. 9, endogenously formed spores become exogenously
1975). formed: a mechanism proposed to support the evolu-
exit tube, extension of the sporangium, produced prior tion of basidiomycetes from the ancestral ascomy-
to or during sporangial discharge, which enables spo- cetes (Clemen~on, Persoonia 9: 363, 1977).
rangial contents to be released outside the host or exogenous, undergoing development outside.
substrate. Exogone Henn. (1908) = Agyrium fide Hllhnel (Sher.
exo- (prefix), outside. Akad. Wiss. Wien Math.-naturw. Kl., Abt. l 120: 8,
Exoascaceae G. Winter (1884) = Taphrinaceae. 1911).
Exoascus Fuckel (1860) = Taphrina fide Mix (Kansas exolete (ofperithecia, pycnidia, etc.), long over-mature;
Univ. Sci. Bull. 33: l, 1949). empty.
Exobasidiaceae J. Schrllt. ( 1888), Exobasidiales. 5 Exomassarinula Teng (1940) ? = Melchioria fide
gen.(+ I syn.), 56 spp. Petrak (Sydowia 13: 23, 1959), Miiller & von Arx
Lit.: Bauer et al. (CJB 75: 1273, 1997), Begerow et (Beitr. Kryptjl. Schweiz 11no.2, 1962).
al. (CJB 75: 2045, 1998), Begerow et al. (MR. 105: exomycology, mycology of outer space.
809, 2001), Begerow et al. (Myco/. Progr. 1: 187, exo-operculation (of sporangial dehiscence in chy-
2002), Crous et al. (Australas. Pl. Path. 32: 313, trids), the operculum is hinged to the rim of the pore;
2003), Nagao et al. (Mycoscience 45: 85, 2004). 'true operculation'; cf. endo-operculation.
exobasidial (1) having the basidia uncovered; (2) sepa- exoperidium, the outer layer of the peridium.
rated by a wall from the basidium; (3) (of a conidio- Exophiala J.W. Carmich. (1966), anamorphic Cap-
phore in a lichenized pycnidium sporophore; obsol.), ronia, Hso.O-leH-P.15. 28, widespread. See
having no secondary branch (Steiner); cf. endo- McGinnis & Ajello (Myco/. 66: 518, 1974; 3 on fish),
basidial. de Hoog (Stud. Myco/. 15: 100, 1977), de Bievre et
Exobasidiales Henn. (1898). Exobasidiomycetes. 4 al. (Bull. Soc. Fr. Myc. Med 16: 345, 1987; physio-
fam., 17 gen., 83 spp. Gall-forming plant parasites, logical basis for taxonomy), de Hoog in Sugiyama
esp. of Ericaceae and Commelinaceae. Fams: (Ed.) (P/eomorphic Fungi: The Diversity and its
( l) Brachybasidiaceae Taxonomic Implications: 221, 1987; developmental
(2) Cryptobasidiaceae cycle), de Hoog et al. (Proc. 10th ISHAM Congr.,
(3) Exobasidiaceae Barcelona: 168, 1988; taxonomy E.jeanse/mei com-
(4) Graphiolaceae plex), Pedersen & Langvad (MR. 92: 153, 1989; spp.
Lit.: Donk (1951-63, VI: 1966: 280), Blanz (Zeit.f on fish), Kawasaki et al. (Mycopathologia 110: 107,
Myk. 44: 91, 1978; posn), Gaumann (1964: 358), 1990; mitochondrial DNA of spp.), Matsumoto et al.
Cunningham et al. (Myco/. 68: 642, 1976; key). (J. Med. Vet. Myco/. 28: 437, 1990; synanamorph for
Exobasidiellum Donk ( 1931) = Helicogloea fide Kirk E. dermatitidis as Wangiel/a), de Hoog et al. (An-
(in litt.). tonie van Leeuwenhoek 65: 143, 1994; pleoanamor-
Exobasidiomycetes Begerow, Stoll & R. Bauer (2007), phic cycle), Rogers et al. (Stud. Myco/. 43: 122,
Ustilaginomycotina. 6 ord., 16 fam., 53 gen., 597 1999; phylogeny), Untereiner & Naveau (Myco/. 91:
spp. Ords: 67, 1999), Kano et al. (Veter. Pathol. 76: 201, 2000;
(l) Doassansiales from dog), Kawasaki et al. (Mycopathologia 146: 75,
(2) Entylomatales 1999; mitochondrial DNA), Untereiner (Stud. Myco/.
(3) Exobasidiales 45: 141, 2000; teleomorph), Wang et al. (J. C/in. Mi-
(4) Georgefischeriales crobiol. 39: 4462, 2001; phylogeny), Garcia-Martos
(5) Microstromatales et al. (Revta Iberoamer. Mico/. 19: 72, 2002; human
(6) Tilletiales infections), Vitale & Hoog (Medical Mycology 40:
For Lit. see ord. and fam. 545, 2002; phylogeny, antifungal susceptability),
Exobasidiomycetidae Jiilich ( 1981 ), see Exobasidio- Yurlova & Hoog (Mycoses 45: 443, 2002; exopoly-
mycetes. saccharides), Chee & Kim (Mycobiology 30: I, 2003;
For Lit. see fam. molecular markers), Hoog et al. (J. C/in. Microbiol.
Exobasidiopsis Karak. (1922) = Kabatiella fide Hawk- 41: 4767, 2003; polymorphism), Matos et al. (An-
sworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995). tonie van Leeuwenhoek 83: 293, 2003; molecular di-
Exobasidium Woronin (1867), Exobasidiaceae. c. 50 versity), Kawasaki et al. (Jap. J. Med. Myco/. 46:
(on Ericaceae), widespread (esp. north temperate). E. 261, 2005; genetic variation, Japan), Geiser et al.
japonicum, Azalea gall. See Savile (CJB 37: 641, (Myco/. 98: 1053, 2006; phylogeny), Sterflinger (The
1959; N. Am.), McNabb (Trans. roy. Soc. N.Z. Bot. Yeast Handbook (1): 501, 2006; ecology).
1: 259, 1962; NZ), Nannfeldt (Symb. bot. upsal. 23 Exophoma Weedon (1926), anamorphic Pezizomy-
no. 2: I, 1981; Eur.), Begerow et al. (Myco/. Progr. cotina. I, N. America. See Sutton (Myco/. Pap. 141,
1: 187, 2002; phylog. ), Boekhout et al. (Int. J Syst. 1977).
Evol. Microbiol. 53: 1655, 2003; probable para- exopropagule, a propagule formed outside the body
phyly), Nagao et al. (Mycoscience 44: 44, 2003; Ja- (medical mycology).
252 EXORMATOSTOMA

Exormatostoma Gray (1821) nom. dub., ? Di- 1976-88). Fungi, Pfister (Mycotaxon 23: 1, 1985;
aporthales. compr. catalogue), Stevenson (Beih. Nova Hedw. 36,
exospore, see Spore wall. 1971; N. Am.). Lichens, Hawksworth (in Seaward,
Exosporella Hohn. (1912), anamorphic Pezizomy- 1977: 498; issued 1969-76), Hawksworth & Ahti
cotina, Hsp.OfH.?. 1, Java. (Lichenologist 22: 1, 1990; issued 1976-89), Hawk-
Exosporiella P. Karst. ( 1892), anamorphic Pezizomy- sworth & Seaward (Lichenology in the British Isles
cotina, Hsp.= eP .19. 1 (on Corticium), Europe. 1568-1975, 1977; UK), Hertel (Mitt. Bot. StSamml.,
Exosporina G. Arnaud (1921) =Arnaudina. Munchen 18: 297, 1982; labels), Lynge (Nyt. Mag.
Exosporina Oudem. (1904) nom. dub., anamorphic Naturvid. 55-60, 1915-22; 79: 233, 1939), Sayre
Dothideomycetes, Hsp.OeP.?. 1, widespread (temper- (1969).
ate). See Seifert et al. (Sydowia 50: 133, 1998; revi- extenditunicate, see ascus.
sion). extramatrical ( 1) living on or near the surface of the
Exosporinella Bender (1932) = Arnaudina. matrix or substratum; (2) VAM structures (myce-
Exosporium Link (1809), anamorphic Pezizomycotina, lium, spores) developing outside roots of a phytobi-
Hso/Hsp.= eP.26. 19, widespread. See Ellis (Dema- ont.
tiaceous Hyphomycetes, 1971), Ellis (More Dema- Extrawettsteinina M.E. Barr (1972), Pleosporaceae. 4,
tiaceous Hyphomycetes, 1976). Europe; N. America. See Barr (Prodr. Cl. Locu-
exosporlum, see Spore wall. loasc., 1987).
Exoteliospora R. Bauer, Oberw. & Vanky (1999), Extrolite, An outwardly directed chemical compound
Melanotaeniaceae. 1 (on Osmunda (Pteridophyta)), produced during differentiation of a living organism;
N. America. See Bauer et al. (Mycol. 91: 669, 1999). usually excreted but sometimes accumulated in 'the
exotic (1) (adj.), of another country; not indigenous; (2) cell wall or membrane; being outwardly directed,
(n), an - organism. they are always involved in interactions between the
Exotrichum Syd. & P. Syd. (1914)? = Crocicreas fide source organisms and adjacent organisms or the
Hohnel (Mykol. Unters. 1: 359, 1923). abiotic environment (Samson & Frisvad, Stud. My-
expallant (of a pileus), becoming pale on drying. col. 49: 1, 2004). The term includes 'secondary me-
expansin, see patulin. tabolites'. See also Chemotaxonomy, secondary me-
expersate (of oospores in Saprolegniaceae), having tabolites.
one large refractive body surrounded by a homoge- extrusome, membrane-bound structure derived from
neous cytoplasm (Howard, Mycol. 63: 684, 1971). vesicle of the Golgi system and anchored to the cell
explanate, spread out. membrane by proteinaceous particles; contents ex-
explosive (of asci), see ascus. truded in respose to stimuli.
Exserohllum K.J. Leonard & Suggs (1974), anamor- Extrusothecium Matsush. (1996)? = Leptosphaerulina
phic Setosphaeria, Hso.= eP.26. 34, widespread. See fide Matsushima (Matsush. Mycol. Mem. 9: 10,
Sivanesan (Mycol. Pap. 158: 1, 1987; keys), Alcorn 1996), Matsushima (Matsush. Mycol. Mem. 10,
(Ann. Rev. Phytopath. 26: 37, 1988; gen. taxonomy), 2001).
Muchovej et al. (Fitopatol. Brasil 13: 211, 1988; fabiform, see reniform.
keys), Khazanov (Opredelitel' Gribov-Vozbul. Fabisporus Zmitrovich (2001), Polyporaceae. 5. See
'Gel 'mintosporiozov' Rast. iz Rodov Bipolaris, Zmitrovich (Mycena 1: 93, 2001).
Drechslera i Exserohilum, 1992), Borchardt et al. Fabospora Kudrjanzev (1960) = Kluyveromyces fide
(Eur. J. Pl. Path. 104: 611, 1998; population analy- Batra in Subramanian (Ed.) (Taxonomy of fungi 1:
sis), Goh et al. (Fungal Diversity 1: 85, 1998; ribo- 187, 1978), Lachance (The Yeasts. A Taxonomic
somal RNA analysis), Sun et al. (Mycosystema 23: Study: 227, 1998).
480, 2004; phylogeny), Sun et al. (Mycotaxon 92: Fabosporaceae E.K. Novak & Zsolt (1961) = Sac-
173, 2005; China). charomycopsidaceae.
exserted, sticking out; protruding (e.g. a mature ascus Fabraea Sacc. (1881) = Leptotrochila fide Schiiepp
of Ascobolus). (Phytopath. Z. 36, 1959).
Exserticlava S. Hughes ( 1978), anamorphic Pezizomy- Fabrella Kirschst. ( 1941 ), Hemiphacidiaceae. 1 (on
cotina, Hso.= eP.6. 3, widespread (esp. tropical). See Tsuga), N. America. See Korf (Mycol. 54: 12, 1962),
Hughes (N.Z. JI Bot. 16: 332, 1978), Tsui et al. (Fun- Gernandt et al. (Mycol. 93: 915, 2001; phylogeny),
gal Diversity 7: 135, 2001; revision). Wang et al. (Mo/. Phylogen. Evol. 41: 295, 2006;
exsiccatus (adj.; Latin), dried or dry, e.g. fungus (-i) phylogeny), Wang et al. (Mycol. 98: 1065, 2006;
exsiccatus (-i), planta (-ae) exsiccata (-ae), specimen phylogeny).
(specimina) exsiccatum (-a); exsiccatum (n.; pl. -a), Fabreola Kuntze (1891) = Urosporella.
a dried specimen; exsiccata (n.; pl. -ae; preferred ab- facial eczema, see sporidesmin.
breviation, Exs.), a set of dried specimens (fide Jack- facultative ( 1) sometimes; not necessarily; not obligate
son, 1928, and Stearn, 1968). Exsiccatae distributed (q.v.); (2) (of a parasite), having the power of living
to major reference collections are generally cited in as a saprobe; able to be cultured on laboratory media;
systematic works; those with printed descriptions is- (3) - synonym, see synonym.
sued before 1 January 1953 can be the places of valid Faerberia Pouzar (1981), Polyporaceae. 1, Europe;
publication of new taxa (Art. 30.3; see Nomencla- Mexico. See Pouzar (Ceskti Mykol. 35: 187, 1981),
ture), and separately published labels are acceptable Estrada-Torres & Cifuentes (Mycotaxon 67: 433,
after that date (note that label data were not always 1998; Mexico).
cited in some major nomenclators as sources of Faerberiaceae Pouzar (1983) = Polyporaceae. The
names, e.g. by Saccardo, 1882-1972). Favolaschiaceae are listed as nom. rej. against
Lit.: General, Sayre (Mem. N.Y. bot. Gdn 19: 1, Tricholomataceae.
1969, general cryptogamic exsiccatae, lichens; 19: Fairmania Sacc. (1906) = Microascus Zukal fide Mal-
277, 1975; collectors), Stafleu & Cowen (TL-2, 1-7, loch & Cain (CJB 49: 859, 1971).
 FARNOLDIA 253

Fairmaniella Petr. & Syd. (1927), anamorphic Pezizo- Falciascina Bene§ (1961), Fossil Fungi. 1 (Carbonifer-
mycotina, Cac.OeP.15. 1, widespread. See Sutton ous), former Czechoslovakia.
(Mycol. Pap. 123, 1971), swart (TBMS 90: 279, Falciformispora K.D. Hyde (1992), Pleosporaceae. 1
1988; Australia), Crous et al. (S. African Forestry JI (marine), Mexico. See Hyde (MR 96: 26, 1992).
149: 9, 1989; S Africa), Wingfield et al. (S. African Falcipatella Gucevic (1952) = Heteropatella fide Sut-
Forestry JI 173: 53, 1995; Chile). ton (Mycol. Pap. 141, 1977).
fairy butter, basidiomata of Tremel/a albida. Falcipatellina Gucevic (1952) = Heteropatella fide
Fairy rings. Fungus rings, which are generally of Sutton (Mycol. Pap. 141, 1977).
basidiomycetes (some 60 recorded species), are very falciphore, see falx.
frequent in grass and grassland, and not uncommon Falcispora Bubak & Serebrian. (1912) = Selenophoma
in woods. There are three chief types: ( 1) those in fide Petrak (Sydowia 5: 328, 1951).
which the development of the sporocarps has no ef- Falcocladium S.F. Silveira, Alfenas, Crous & M.J.
fect on the vegetation, e.g. Chlorophyllum molyb- Wingf. (1994), anamorphic Nectriaceae, Hsy/Hsp.O-
dites, Lepista sordida, myxomycete rings; (2) those leH.15. 2, Brazil. See Crous et al. (Mycotaxon 50:
in which there is increased growth of the vegetation, 447, 1994), White & Reddy (Mycol. 90: 226, 1998),
e.g. Calvatia cyathiformis, Disciseda subterranea Somrithpol et al. (Sydowia 59: 148, 2007; review).
(Catastroma subterraneum), the basidiomata of false membrane (of a smut), a tissue of sterile fungal
which are at the outer edge of the ring, Lycoperdon cells limiting the sorus, as in Sphacelotheca.
gemmatum, Lepista personata; (3) those in which the false morel, see lorchel.
vegetation is damaged, sometimes so badly as to false truffle, see truffle.
have an effect on its value, e.g. Agaricus praerimosus falx, a 'fertile hypha' or conidiophore of Zygosporium,
(A. tabularis), Leucopaxillus giganteus, Marasmius having the form of a bill-hook. Falces may be sessile
oreades (in British Isles), Calocybe gambosa. Rings or on special hyphae or falciphores (Mason, 1941 ).
of the third type are frequently made up of outer and Fanniomyces T. Majewski (1972), Laboulbeniaceae. 2,
inner rings in which the growth of the vegetation is Europe; N. America. See Balazuc (Revue Mycol.
strong with a ring of dead or badly damaged vegeta- Paris 43: 393, 1979), Tavares (Mycol. Mem. 9: 627
tion between. Rings of fungal origin are also some- pp., 1985), Santamaria et al. (Treb. Inst. Bot. Barce-
times seen as bare circles under trees with the black lona 14: 1, 1991; Europe).
truffle, Tuber melanosporum as a mycorrhizal sym- farctate (of a stipe ), having the centre softer than the
biont. These may occur because of chemicals pro- outer layer; stuffed.
duced by the fungus which inhibit growth of vegeta- farinaceous (farinose), like meal in form or smell.
tion. Farinaria Sowerby (1803) = Ustilago fide Fries (Syst.
Rings start when mycelium grows outwards evenly mycol. 3, 1829).
from a central point of origin; the growth being at all Farinodiscus Svrcek ( 1987) = Proliferodiscus fide
times on the outer edge because of the band of decay- Baral (SA 13: 113, 1994).
ing mycelium and used-up soil within the ring of ac- Farlow (William Gilson; 1844-1919; USA). Graduate
tive hyphae. The mean growth of a ring of student, Department of Medicine (1866-1870) then
A. praerimosus is 12 cm in radius every year (0-30 assistant in cryptogamic botany under A. Gray ( 1870-
cm in any one year); that of one of Calvatia cyathi- 1872), Harvard University; student of de Bary (q.v.),
formis about 24 cm. From this, the ages of rings of Strassburg, Germany (c. 1872-1874); Assistant Pro-
these two fungi in Colorado, 60 and more than 200 m fessor (1874-1879) then Professor (1879 onwards),
diam., were thought to be 250 and 420 years; parts of Harvard University. A pioneer plant pathologist in
A. praerimosus rings were possibly 600 years old. A North America, he and Thaxter (q.v.) were responsi-
substantial but incomplete fairy ring was observed at ble for training several people later important in my-
the Roman fort ofRichborough, near Sandwich, Eng- cology and plant pathology. His writings were on
land, with its centre where the defence ditch is now plant diseases, fungi (including lichen-forming spe-
located. cies) and bibliography. The fungal reference collec-
In European cultures, fungus rings have been at- tion he established in Harvard (FH) and its library,
tributed to supernatural causes (Hall, Elves in Anglo- both named after him, are among the most extensive
Saxon England: matters of belief. health, gender and in mycology. Pubis. Bibliographical Index of North
identity, 2007), and are often associated with various American Fungi ( 1905). Biogs, obits etc. Clinton
pagan beliefs (see: Ethnomycology). (Phytopathology 10: 1, 1920) [portrait]; Grumman
Lit.: Shantz & Piemeisel (J. Agric. Res. 11: 191, (1974: 188); Pfister (Bulletin of the Boston Myco-
1917), Bayliss Elliott (Ann. appl. Biol. 13: 277, logical Club 4: 6, 1975 [Farlow, /cones Farlowiana,
1926), Parker-Rhodes (TBMS 38: 59, 1955), Burnett 1927]); Stafleu & Cowan (TL-2 1: 813, 1976).
& Evans (Nature 210: 1368, 1966), Stevenson & Farlowia Sacc. (1883) [non Farlowia J. Agardh 1876,
Thompson (J. theor. Biol. 58: 143, 1976; kinetics), Algae]= Farlowiella.
Gregory (Bull. BMS 16: 161, 1982; 'free' and 'teth- Farlowiella Sacc. ( 1891 ), Pleosporales. Anamorph
ered' rings). Acrogenospora. 2, Europe; Tristan da Cunha. See
fairy-ring champignon, the edible Marasmius Zogg (Beitr. Kryptfl. Schweiz 11 no. 1, 1962), Goh et
oreades. al. (MR 102: 1309, 1998; anamorph), Lumbsch et al.
falcarindiol, an antifungal compound produced by (Mo/. Phylogen. Evol. 34: 512, 2005; phylogeny),
carrot roots (Garrod & Lewis, TBMS72: 515, 1979). Zhu et al. (Mycotaxon 92: 383, 2005; China), Prado
falcate (falciform), curved like the blade of a scythe or et al. (MR 110: 511, 2006; phylogeny), Schoch et al.
sickle (Fig. 23 .I 0). (Mycol. 98: 1041, 2006; phylogeny).
Falcatispora K.L. Pang & E.B.G. Jones (2003) = As- Farnoldia Hertel (1983), Lecanorales (L). 6, wide-
cosalsum fide Pang et al. (Nova Hedwigia 77: 13, spread. See Pietschmann (Nova Hedwigia 51: 521,
2003), Pang & Jones (Nova Hedwigia 78: 269, 2004). 1990; posn), Buschbom & Mueller (Mo/. Phylogen.
254 FARRINGIA

Evol. 32: 66, 2004; phylogeny). Hedwigia 50, 1974), Parmasto (Kew Bull. 54: 783,
Farringia Stafleu (1979) nom. nud., Fungi. 1999).
Farriolla Norman (1885), Pezizomycotina. 1, Norway. Favolaschiaceae Singer (1969) = Mycenaceae.
See Tibell (Beih. Nova Hedwigia 79: 597, 1984). Favolus Fr. (1828) = Polyporus P. Micheli ex Adans.
Farriollomyces Cif. & Tomas. (1953) = Farriolla. fide Donk (Persoonia 1: 173, 1960).
Farrowia D. Hawksw. (1975) = Chaetomium fide Favolus P. Beauv. (1805), Polyporaceae. 2, widespread
Piepenbring (Nova Hedwigia 70: 289, 2000; phylog- (esp. tropical). See Donk (Persoonia 1: 173, 1960;
eny). nomencl.).
Farysia Racib. (1909), Anthracoideaceae. c. 17 (on Favomicrosporon Benedek (1967) nom. dub., Pezizo-
Carex, Uncinia (Cyperaceae)), widespread. Spore mycotina. See Ajello (Sabouraudia 6: 153, 1968).
mass interspersed with elater-like fascicles of hy- Favostroma B. Sutton & E.M. Davison (1983), ana-
phae. See Vanky & McKenzie (Fungal Diversity Res. morphic Pezizomycotina, Cpd.OeH.l. 1, Australia.
Ser. 8: 259 pp., 2002; New Zealand). See Sutton & Davison (TBMS 81: 291, 1983).
Farysiaceae Vanky (2001) = Anthracoideaceae. Favotrichophyton (Castell. & Chaim.) Neveu-Lem.
Farysporium Vanky (1999),? Anthracoideaceae. I (on ( 1921) = Trichophyton fide Hawksworth et al. (Dic-
Cyperaceae), Australasia. See Vanlcy & McKenzie tionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995).
(Fungal Diversity Res. Ser. 8: 259 pp., 2002; New Favraea, see Fabraea.
Zealand). favus, a skin disease in humans (Trichophyton
fasciate (fasciated), massed or joined side by side. schoenleinii).
Fasciatispora K.D. Hyde (1991), Xylariales. I (on Fayodia Kiihner ( 1930), Tricholomataceae. c. 10,
Nypa), pantropical. See Hyde (Nova Hedwigia 61: widespread (north temperate). See Bigelow (Myco-
249, 1995), Hyde & Wong (Fungal Diversity 2: 129, taxon 9: 38, 1979), Antonin (Persoonia 18: 341,
1999; ultrastr.), Kang et al. (Fungal Diversity 2: 135, 2004; type studies European spp.), Antonin (Mykol.
1999; possibly an outlying member of the Xylari- Listy 90-91: 20, 2004; key European spp.), Antonin
aceae), Lu & Hyde (Mycotaxon 71: 393, 1999; & Noordeloos (A monograph of the genera Hemi-
USA). mycena, D, 2004), Johnston et al. (N.Z. J. Bot. 44:
fascicle (I) (esp. of hyphae), a little group or bundle; 65, 2006; New Zealand (N.Z. J. Bot. 44: 65, 2006;
(2) (of books or exsiccatae), one part, or collection of New Zealand).
separate leaves, of a work issued in parts. Fayodiaceae Jiilich (1982) nom. rej. = Tricholomata-
fasciculate, having growth in fascicles; - basidium, see ceae.
basidium. Fechtneria Velen. (1939) = Hymenogaster fide Svrcek
Fassia Dennis (1964), ? Diatrypaceae. 1, Congo. See in Pilat (Ed.) (Fl. CSR B, 1: 143, 1958).
Cannon (SA 5: 130, 1986), Lress0e (SA 13: 43, 1994), federation, see Phytosociology.
Acero et al. (Mycol. 96: 249, 2004). Fee (Antoine Laurent Apollinaire; 1789-1874; France).
fastigiate, having parallel, massed, upright branches. Graduate then Professor of Botany (1832), Strasburg;
fastigiate cortex (of lichens), made up of parallel hy- died in Paris. Much early work on tropical fungi in-
phae at right angles to the axis of the thallus; cf. fi- cluding lichen-forming species; also worked with
brous cortex. plants. Main collection in Rio de Janeiro; other mate-
Fastigiella Benedix (1969) = Neogyromitra. rial in Paris (P), Copenhagen (C), Geneva G, and
fatiscent, cracked or falling apart. London (BM). Pubis. Nova Acta Academiae Leo-
fatty acids, a class of organic compounds, and gener- poldino Carolinae Germaniae Naturae Curiosorum
ally the hydrophobic component of many microbial 18, Suppl. 1 (1841); Essai sur /es Cryptogames des
cellular membrance lipids. Quantitative and qualita- Ecorces (1824-1825) [Suppl. 1837]; Methode Liche-
tive differences in the fatty acid content of microbial nographique et Genera ( 1825). Biogs, obits etc.
cells can be used in classification and identification; Anon. (Journal of Botany London 12: 223, 1874);
widely used in bacteria and also of value for some Grummann (1974: 277); Stafleu & Cowan (TL-2 1:
yeasts (Botha & Kock, Int. J. Food Microbiol. 19: 39, 818, 1976).
1993), but yet to be fully explored with filamentous Feigeana Mies, Lumbsch & Tehler (1995), Roccella-
fungi. ceae (L). 1, Socotra. See Mies et al. (Mycotaxon 54:
Faurelina Locq.-Lin. (1975), ? Chadefaudiellaceae. 156, 1995), Grube (Bryologist 101: 377, 1998; phy-
Anamorph Arthrographis-like. 1 (coprophilous), logeny).
widespread (arid regions). See Parguey-Leduc & Felisbertia Viegas (1944), Helotiales. 1, S. America.
Locquin-Linard (Revue Mycol. Paris 40: 161, 1976; Felixites Elsik ex Janson. & Hills (1990), Fossil Fungi.
ontogeny), Valldosera et al. (Mycotaxon 30: 5, 1987), 2 (Carboniferous), Europe; N. America.
von Arx et al. (Beih. Nova Hedwigia 94: 104, 1988). fellent, bitter like gall.
Fauxtylostoma McGinty (1923) nom. inval., Agarico- Fellhanera Vt\zda ( 1986), Pilocarpaceae (L). 60, wide-
mycetes. spread (tropical). See Awasthi & Mathur (Proc. In-
Favaria Raf. (1815) nom. dub., Fungi. No spp. in- dian Acad. Sci. Pl. Sci. 97: 481, 1987; key 4 spp. In-
cluded. dia), Lucking et al. (Bot. Acta 107: 393, 1994), Seru-
faveolate (favose), honeycombed; alveolate. siaux (Lichenologist 28: 197, 1996; key foliicolous
favic chandeliers, dichotomously branched, swollen, spp.), Liicking (Trop. Bryol. 13: 141, 1997), Ferraro
hyphal tips, growing submerged from the edge of the & Liicking (Mycotaxon 73: 163, 1999), Sparrius &
colony of Trichophyton schoenleinii. Aptroot (Lichenologist 32: 515, 2000), Liicking &
Favillea Fr. (1848), Sclerodermataceae. 1, Australia. Santesson (Lichenologist 33: 111, 2001; key soredi-
See Fries (Fung. Natal.: 32, 1848). ate spp. ), Sparrius (Lichenologist 34: 86, 2002), Spier
favoid, like a honeycomb. et al. (Lichenologist 34: 447, 2002; chemistry), An-
Favolaschia (Pat.) Pat. (1892), Mycenaceae. c. 50, dersen & Ekman (MR 109: 21, 2005; phylogeny).
widespread (esp. tropical). See Singer (Beih. Nova Fellhaneropsis Serus. & Coppins (1996), Pilocar-
 FERMENTED FOOD AND DRINKS 155

paceae (L). 4, Europe. See Serusiaux (Lichenologist fermentation, chemical changes in organic substrates
28: 198, 1996), Andersen & Ekman (MR 109: 21, caused by enzymes, generally those of living micro-
2005; phylogeny). organisms. See Fermented food and drinks.
Fellneria Fuckel (1867) = Colletotrichum fide Duke Fermented food and drinks. Fungi (esp. yeasts) and
(TBMS 13: 156, 1928). other organisms, particularly bacteria, have been used
Fellomyces Y. Yamada & I. Banno (1984), anamorphic in the preparation of fermented foods for many centu-
Cuniculitremaceae. c. 12, widespread. See Yamada ries, long before their function was recognized or un-
et al. (J. gen. appl. Microbiol. Tokyo 32: 157, 1986; derstood. Every country in east Asia has indigenous
enzyme systems), Yamada et al. (Agric. Biol. Chem. fermented food, prepared on a scale that ranges from
53: 2993, 1989; phylogeny), Gueho et al. (Int. J. Syst. single households to large commercial operations.
Bacteriol. 40: 60, 1990; partial rRNA sequencies), Often referred to as 'oriental fermentation', the proc-
Kurtzman (Int. J. Syst. Bacteriol. 40: 56, 1990; DNA ess makes the starting material more digestible or
relatedness), Suh et al. (Microbiol. Culture Coll. 12: palatable in terms of texture, flavour, aroma, pH and
79, 1996; mo!. phylogeny), Prillinger et al. (Syst. appearance, and furnishes essential nutrients in the
Appl. Microbiol. 20: 572, 1997; taxonomy), Fell et form of vitamins, proteins, amino acids and calories.
al. (Int. J. Syst. Evol. Microbiol. SO: 1351, 2000; mo!. Fermented foods are the result of the action of spe-
phylogeny), Lopandic et al. (Microbiological Re- cific microbial enzymes. Any enzyme used in the
search 160: 160, 2005; Mexico). food industry can be manufactured if pure cultures of
felt (of citrus), superficial saprobic fungi, such as Sep- the appropriate micro-organism are available. Much
tobasidium pseudopedicellatum; leaf-, Anthina citri of our understanding of the microbiology and bio-
and other fungi; root-, Helicobasidium mompa (Ja- chemistry of oriental fermentation stems from work
pan). with pure cultures isolated from naturally fermented
Feltgeniomyces Dieder. (1990), anamorphic Pezizomy- food products. As a result, most indigenous fer-
cotina, Hso.leH.15. 1 (on lichens), widespread. See mented foods can now be made from raw materials
Diederichs (Mycotaxon 37: 304, 1990), Etayo & inoculated with cultures which have been obtained
Breuss (Ost. Z. Pilzk. 7: 203, 1998; Australia), Ca- through a long selection process. One micro-
latayud & Etayo (CJB 79: 223, 2001; Spain). organism or, more commonly, a combination of two
Femsjonia Fr. (1849) = Ditiola Fr. fide Reid (TBMS or more micro-organisms work together to produce
62: 474, 1974), Weiss et al. (Frontiers in Basidiomy- the final product.
cote Mycology: 7, 2004). Various substrates are used in fermentations: the
Fenestella Tu!. & C. Tu!. (1863), Fenestellaceae. Ana- most popular are soybeans and rice. Others include
morph Pleurostromella. 2 or 2 (on twigs), wide- cassava, coconut, com, fish, milk and peanuts. All
spread (temperate). See Barr (Rept. Kevo Subarct. these foods are staples in the diets of the people who
Res. Stn 11: 12, 1974), Huhndorf & Glawe (Mycol. normally consume the fermented foods. A koji or
82: 541, 1990; anamorph). starter is prepared for every fermentation. Portions of
Fenestellaceae M.E. Barr (1979), Pleosporales. 2 gen. the starter culture are then used to inoculate a larger
(+ 3 syn.), 12 spp. batch of the same or a different substrate. Enzymes
Lit.: Barr (Prodr. Cl. Loculoasc., 1987), Vasil'eva and by-products produced by the starter culture ac-
(Mikol. Fitopatol. 21: 403, 1987), Barr (N. Amer. Fl. celerate the rate of the next fermentation and provide
ser. 2 13: 129 pp., 1990), Huhndorf & Glawe (Mycol. a better growing environment for the succeeding or-
82: 541, 1990), Yuan & Barr (Sydowia 46: 338, ganism(s). Cultures selected for starters are usually
1994), Lumbsch & Lindemuth (MR 105: 901, 2001). highly proteolytic, lipolytic, and/or amylolytic
fenestrate ( 1) having windows or openings; (2) (of moulds and predominantly species of Actinomucor,
spores), muriform. Aspergillus, Monascus, Mucor, Neurospora or
Fenestroconidia Calat. & Etayo (1999), anamorphic Rhizopus. The moulds break down macromolecules
Pezizomycotina. 1 (lichenicolous ), Spain. See Calata- to produce amino acids, small fatty acids, vitamins
yud & Etayo (Lichenologist 31: 588, 1999). and sugars, which ultimately add to the flavour and
Fennellia B.J. Wiley & E.G. Simmons (1973), Tricho- digestibility of the product. These smaller fermenta-
comaceae. Anamorph Aspergillus. 3, widespread. See tion by-products are then used by bacteria to produce
Kuraishi et al. (NATO AS! Series A: Life Sciences organic acids which lower pH and provide a favour-
185: 407, 1990; ubiquinones), Yaguchi et al. (Myco- able environment for yeasts. The yeasts chosen to
science 35: 175, 1994), Tamura et al. (Integration of complete a fermentation differ according to the de-
Modem Taxonomic Methods for Penicillium and As- sired product. The relatively high alcohol, salt or
pergillus Classification: 357, 2000; phylogeny), Pe- sugar content of fermented food helps to prolong its
terson (Mycol. 100: 205, 2008; 4-locus phylogeny). shelf life in places where refrigeration is not com-
Fennellomyces Benny & R.K. Benj. (1975), Syncepha- mon.
lastraceae. 4, USA; Pakistan; India. See Benny & Asian and Oriental foods and drinks based on fun-
Benjamin (Aliso 8, 1975), Mirza et al. (Mucorales of gal fermentations (frequently by Aspergillus) include:
Pakistan, 1979), Misra et al. (Mycotaxon 10: 251, ang-kak (Monascus purpureus), hama-natto, lao-
1979), Benny & Schipper (Mycol. 84: 52, 1992), chao, oncom merah, ontojam, sufu, tape, tempeh, and
Arambarri & Cabello (Mycotaxon 57: 145, 1996; the Japanese sake (rice wine), shoyn (soy sauce),
Circinella naumovii transferred to Fennellomyces), miso (soy cheese), scocho (a distilled spirit) and mi-
Voigt & Wostemeyer (Gene 270: 113, 2001; phylog- zaume (a sugar syrup from rice). Fermented milk
eny), Kwasna et al. (MR 110: 501, 2006; phylogeny). drinks involving fungi include kefir (central and east-
Feracia Rolland (1905) nom. dub., Pezizomycotina. 1, ern Europe, Caucasus), kumiss (Russia), leben
Europe. Type material is lost and affinities are un- (Egypt), mazu (Armenia) and yoghurt (Bulgaria);
clear. See Rossman et al. (Stud. Mycol. 42: 248 pp., bread (bakers yeast), S. cerevisiae. People who wish
1999). to avoid eating meat, often for ethical reasons, are
156 FERMENTOTRICHON

increasing in numbers in developed countries, and the 3, pantropical. See Frisch (Biblthca Licheno/. 92:
globalized economy has meant that these fermented 135, 2006), Frisch et al. (Biblthca Licheno/. 92: 517,
foods have become popular with them as alternatives 2006; phylogeny).
to meat (see also Mycoprotein). fibrillose, covered with silk-like fibres.
Lit.: Batra & Millner (Myco/. 66: 942, 1974; fungi Fibrodontia Parmasto (1968), Hydnodontaceae. 5,
and fermentation in Asian foods and beverages), widespread. See Langer (Biblthca Myco/. 154, 1994).
Hessletine (Mycologist 5: 162, 1991; Zygomycetes in Fibropilus (Noordel.) Largent (1994) = Entoloma fide
food fermentation), Bennett & Kuch (Eds) (Aspergil- Kuyper (in litt. ).
lus: biology and industrial applications, 1992), Hes- Fibroporia Parmasto ( 1968) = Perenniporia fide Donk
seltine & Wang (Indigenous fermented food of non- (Verh. K. ned. Akad. Wet. tweede sect. 62: I, 1974).
western origin [Myco/ogia Memoir 11], 1986), Nout fibrous cortex (of lichens), made up of loosely woven
(in Carroll & Wicklow, Thefanga/ community edn 2, distinct hyphae parallel with the long axis of the thal-
1992: 817), Powell et al. (Eds) (The genus Aspergi/- lus; cf. fastigiate cortex.
/us from taxonomy and genetics to industrial applica- Fibulobasidium Bandoni ( 1979), Sirobasidiaceae. 3,
tion, 1994), Samson (in Jones (Ed.), Exploitation of USA. See Bandoni (CJB 57: 264, 1979), Sampaio
micro-organisms: 321, 1993), Steinkraus (Ed.) (In- (Frontiers in Basidiomycote Mycology: 49, 2004).
dustrialization of indigenous fermented foods, 1989), Fibulochlamys A.I. Romero & Cabral (1989), anamor-
Yokotsuka (in Arora et al. (Eds), Proteinaceous fer- phic Agaricomycetes, Hso.OeH.l. I (with clamp con-
mented foods and condiments prepared with koji nexions), Argentina. See Romero & Cabral (Myco-
molds. [Handb. Appl. Myco/.: 329], 1991). See also taxon 34: 430, 1989).
Brewing, Food and beverage mycology, Mycopro- Fibulocoela Nag Raj (1978), anamorphic Agaricomy-
tein, Wine-making. cetes, St.OeH.1. I (with clamp connexions), India;
Fermentotrichon E.K. Novak & Zsolt (1961) = Cuba. See Nag Raj (CJB 56: 1491, 1978).
Geotrichum fide von Arx et al. (Stud. Myco/. 14: I, Fibulomyces Jiilich (1972), Atheliaceae. Anamorph
1977). Taeniospora. 4, widespread (north temperate). See
Fernaldia Lynge (1937) [non Fernaldia Woodson Hjortstam & Larsson (Windahlia 21, 1994).
1932, Apocynaceae] = Thelignya fide Jergensen & Fibuloporia Bondartsev & Singer (1944) = Trechis-
Hensen (Taxon 39: 343, 1990). pora fide Ryvarden (Genera ofpolypores, 1991).
Ferrarisia Sacc. (1919), Parmulariaceae. 5, widespread Fibulorhizoctonia G.C. Adams & Kropp (1996), ana-
(tropical). See Hosagoudar & Goos (Mycotaxon 59: morphic Athelia. 3, widespread. See Adams & Kropp
149, 1996), Hosagoudar & Abraham (Indian Phyto- (Mycol. 88: 464, 1996).
path. 51: 389, 1999). Fibulosebacea K. Wells & Raitv. (1987), Auriculari-
Ferraroa Lucking, Serus. & Vezda (2005), Gomphilla- aceae. 1, Europe. See Wells & Raitviir (TBMS 89:
ceae (L). I, Costa Rica. See Lucking et al. (Lichen- 344, 1987).
o/ogist 37: 164, 2005), Lucking et al. (Licheno/ogist Fibulostilbum Seifert & Oberw. (1992),
38: 131, 2006; checklist). Chionosphaeraceae. 1, Brazil. See Seifert et al. (Boin
fertile hypha, see conidiophore. Soc. argent. Bot. 28: 215, 1992).
fertilization, the fusion of sex nuclei; - tube/hypha Fibulotaeniella Marvanova & Bari. (1988), anamor-
hypha developing from an antheridial gametic cell; phic Agaricomycetes. 1 (with clamp connexions,
passing through the antheridium wall and bridging aquatic), Canada. See Marvanova & Biirlocher (My-
the gap between non-contiguous gametangia to pene- cotaxon 32: 340, 1988).
trate the oogonium. field mushroom (common mushroom), basidioma of
Fevansia Trappe & Castellano (2000), ? Rhizopogona- the edible Agaricus campestris.
ceae. I, N. America. See Trappe & Castellano (My- mamentous (1) thread-like; filamentose; (2) (of li-
cotaxon 75: 155, 2000). chens), the photobiont forms a filament of cells
FH, Farlow Reference Library and Herbarium of Cryp- which is surrounded by hyphae or cells of the myco-
togamic Botany, Harvard University (Cambridge, biont (e.g. Cystoco/eus, Racodium, Coenogonium).
Mass, USA); founded 1919; funded by endowment Filariomyces Shanor (1952), Laboulbeniaceae. 1,
and the university. widespread. See Shanor (Am. J. Bot. 39: 499, 1952),
Fibriciellum J. Erikss. & Ryvarden (1975), Hydnodon- Tavares (Myca/. Mem. 9: 627 pp., 1985), Lee & Na
taceae. I, Europe. See Eriksson & Ryvarden (Cortie. (KoreanJ. Myca/. 26: 108, 1998; Korea).
N. Europ. 3: 373, 1975). Filaspora Preuss (1855) nom. rej. = Rhabdospora fide
Fibricium J. Erikss. (1958), Hymenochaetales. 5, Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8,
widespread. Polyphyletic. See Hayashi (Bull. Govt 1995).
For. Exp. Stn 260, 1974; 4 spp.). Filicupula Y.J. Yao & Spooner (1996), ? Pezizales. 1
fibril(!) a very small fibre; (2) (in Usnea), short sim- (parasitic on liverworts), Europe. Affinities uncer-
ple branches perpendicular to the main branches. tain; ecology is not typical of the Pezizales. See Yao
Fibrillanosema G.M. Johanna, S. Galbreath, J.E. & Spooner (Kew Bull. 51: 193, 1996).
Smith, R.S. Terry, J.J. Becnel & A.M. Dunn (2004), filiform, thread-like (Fig. 23.2).
Microsporidia. I. See Johanna et al. (Intern. J. Para- Filobasidiaceae L.S. Olive (1968), Filobasidiales. 1
sitol. 34: 235, 2004). gen., 4 spp.
fibrillar surface coat, fibrous component attached to Lit.: Mitchell et al. (J. Med. Vet. Myco/. 30: 207,
the flagellar membrane and covering the entire sur- 1992), Fell & Statzell-Tallman in Kurtzman & Fell
face of the flagellum. (Eds) (Yeasts, a taxonomic study 4th edn: 742, 1998),
Fibrillaria Sowerby (1803) nom. dub., Agaricomy- Kwon-Chung in Kurtzman & Fell (Eds) (Yeasts, a
cetes. Based on sterile hymenomycete mycelium fide taxonomic study 4th edn: 663, 1998), Scorzetti et al.
Donk (Taxon 11: 84, 1962). (FEMS Yeast Res. 2: 495, 2002), Sivakumaran et al.
Fibrillithecis A. Frisch (2006), Thelotremataceae (L). (Mycopatho/ogia 156: 157, 2003), Guffogg et al.
 FISTULINACEAE 257

(Int. J. Syst. Evol. Microbiol. 54: 275, 2004), Suh et See Moreno & Egea (Acta Bot. Barcinon. 41: I,
al. (MR.109: 261, 2005). 1992).
Filobasidiales Jiilich ( 1981 ). Tremellomycetes. I fam., Fioriella Sacc. ( 1905) = Diplodina fide Sutton (Azycol.
I gen., 4 spp. Fam.: Pap. 141, 1977).
Filobasidiaceae fireplace fungi, fungi characteristic of burnt ground,
Lit.: Jiilich (Higher taxa Basid.: 347, 1981), Fell et etc. See pyrophilous fungi.
al. (IJSEM50: 1351, 2000; mol. phylogeny). Fischer (Edward; 1861-1939; Switzerland). Student of
Filobasidiella Kwon-Chung (1976), Tremellaceae. de Bary (q.v.) in Strasburg; Professor of Botany and
Anamorph Cryptococcus. 3, widespread. See Kwon- General Biology at the University and Director of the
Chung et al. (Stud. Mycol. 38, 1995; mol. phylogeny, Botanic Garden and Botanical Institute, Berne (1897-
ultrastr.), Fell et al. (Int. J. Syst. Evol. Microbiol. 50: 1933). Produced major monographs for central
1351, 2000; mol. phylogeny), Ginns & Malloch (i\zy- Europe of various ascomycete and basidiomycete
col. Progr. 2: 137, 2003; parasitism of Verticillium groups. Pubis. Die Uredineen der Schweiz (1904);
lecanii), Sivakumaran et al. (Azycopathologia 156: Tuberineae (1897, 1938) and Gasteromycetes (1900,
157, 2003; genetics), Weiss et al. (Frontiers in 1933) in Engler & Prantl, Die Natiirlichen Pflanzen-
Basidiomycote Azycology: 7, 2004), Yamada et al. familien (eds I and 2); Tuberaceae and Hemiasci in
(i\zycoses 47: 24, 2004; medically important spp.), Rabenhorst's Kryptogamen-Flora (1897); (with
Loftus et al. (Science, Washington 307: 1321, 2005; Giiumann) Biologie der Pjlanzenbewohnenden Para-
Cryptococcus neoformans genome), Lin & Heitman sitischen Pilze (1929). Biogs, obits etc. Grummann
(Annual Review of Microbiology 60: 69, 2006; (1974: 640); Rytz (Bericht der Schweizerischen
Cryptococcus neoformans species complex). Botanischen Gesellschaft 50: 793, 1940); Schopper
Filobasidium L.S. Olive (1968), Filobasidiaceae. (Revue de Azycologie Serie 2 5: 47, 1940) [portrait];
Anamorph Cryptococcus. 4, Europe; N. America. See Stafleu & Cowan (TL-21: 834, 1976).
Kwon-Chung (Int. J. Syst. Bacteriol. 27: 293, 1977), Fischerula Mattir. ( 1928), Pezizales. 2 (hypogeous),
Kwon-Chung (Stud. Azycol. 38, 1995; mol. phylog- Italy; USA. See also Leucangium. See Trappe (Azy-
eny, ultrastr.), Fell et al. (Int. J. Syst. Evol. Microbiol. co/. 67: 934, 1975; key), O'Donnell et al. (Azycol. 89:
50: 1351, 2000; mol. phylogeny), Guffogg et al. (In- 48, 1997;; close to Leucangium and a sister group of
ternational Journal of Systematic and Evolutionary the Morchellaceae), Hansen & Pfister (i\zycol. 98:
Microbiology 54: 275, 2004; n.sp. Antarctica), Weiss 1029, 2006; phylogeny), Venturella et al. (Cryptog.
et al. (Frontiers in Basidiomycote i\zycology: 7, Azycol. 27: 201, 2006; Sicily, ecology), Lress0e &
2004), Golubev et al. (MR. 110: 957, 2006; n.sp. Rus- Hansen (MR. 111: 1075, 2007; phylogeny).
sia). fission (I) becoming two by division of the complete
Filoboletus Henn. (1900) = Mycena fide Kuyper (in organism; cf. budding; (2) (of conidial liberation),
litt.). secession by the separation of a double septum; cf.
filoplasmodium, see plasmodium. fracture, lysis.
filopodium, a slender unbranched process (pseudopo- fissitunicate, see ascus.
dium) from a plasmodium, as in Schizoplas- Fissolimbus E. Horak (1979), ? Marasmiaceae. I,
modiopsis. Cf. rhizopodium. Papua New Guinea. See Horak (Beih. Sydowia 8:
Filosporella Nawawi (1976), anamorphic Pezizomy- 202, 1979).
cotina, Hso.OfH.19. 6 (aquatic), widespread. See Fissuricella Pore, D'Amatao & Ajello (1977), anamor-
Dyko & Sutton (Azycotaxon 7: 323, 1978), Mar- phic Pezizomycotina, Hso.#eH.?. I (yeast-like), USA.
vanova et al. (Nova Hedwigia 54: 151, 1992; UK), See Pore et al. (Sabouraudia 15: 71, 1977).
Gulis & Marvanova (Azycotaxon 68: 313, 1998; Bela- Fissurina Fee (1824), Graphidaceae (L). I, widespread.
rus), Marvanova & Biirlocher (MR 102: 750, 1998; See Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn
Canada). 8, 1995), Staiger & Kalb (Azycotaxon 73: 69, 1999;
Fimaria Velen. (1934) = Pseudombrophila fide Brum- morphology), Staiger (Biblthca Lichenol. 85, 2002;
melen (Persoonia 13: 213, 1986), van Brummelen monogr.), Nakanishi et al. (Bull. natn. Sci. Mus. To-
(Libri Botanici 14, 1995; synonymy with Pseudom- kyo, B 29: 83, 2003; Japan), Aptroot (Symb. bot. up-
brophila), Prokhorov (Mikol. Fitopatol. 32: 14, sal. 34 no. I: 31, 2004; Taiwan), Kalb et al. (Symb.
1998), Hansen et al. (Azycol. 97: I 023, 2005; phylog- bot. upsal. 34 no. I: 133, 2004), Aptroot & Rodrigues
eny). (Cryptog. Azycol. 26: 273, 2005; Azores), Archer (Te-
fimbriate, edged; delicately toothed; fringed. Cf. fim- lopea 11: 59, 2005; Australia), Archer (Biblthca
brillate. Lichenol. 94, 2006; Australia), Staiger et al. (MR.
fimbrillate, having a very small fringe. Cf. fimbriate. 110: 765, 2006; phylogeny), Archer (Systematics &
Fimetaria Griffiths & Seaver (1910) = Sordaria. Biodiversity 5: 9, 2007; Solomon Is), Makhija &
Fimetariaceae D.A. Griffiths & Seaver (1910) = Adawadkar (Lichenologist 39: 165, 2007; India, key).
Sordariaceae. fistular (fistulose), hollow, like a pipe.
Fimetariella N. Lundq. (1964), Lasiosphaeriaceae. I Fistulariella Bowler & Runde! (1977) = Ramalina See
(coprophilous), Europe; Canada. See Barr (i\zyco- Nimis (Lichenologist 30: 427, 1998; generic con-
taxon 39: 43, 1990; posn), Krug (CJB 73: 1905, cept), Nimis (Lichenologist 30: 427, 1998).
1995), Huhndorf et al. (Azycol. 96: 368, 2004). Fistulina Bull. (1791), Fistulinaceae. Anamorph Con-
fimicolous, living on animal droppings. Cf. coprophi- fistulina. 6, widespread. F. hepatica, the edible beef-
lous. steak fungus, is the cause of brown oak (q.v.).
fine structure, see ultrastructure. Fistulinaceae Lotsy ( 1907), Agaricales. 3 gen. (+ 5
Finerania C.W. Dodge (1971)? = Ramonia fide Gal- syn.), 8 spp.
loway (in litt. ). Lit.: Donk (Taxon: 263, 1964), Niemela & Koti-
finger-and-toe, see club root. ranta (Karstenia 26: 57, 1986), Guzman (Revta Mex.
Finkia Vain. (1929), Lichinaceae (L). I, C. America. Micol. 3: 29, 1987), Rajchenberg & Greslebin (Azyco-
158 FISTULINALES

taxon 56: 325, 1995), Hibbett et al. (Proc. natn Acad Flabellospora Alas. (1968), anamorphic Pezizomy-
Sci. U.S.A. 94: 12002, 1996), Quanten (Op. bot. Belg. cotina, Hso. l bH. I. 3, widespread (tropical). See
11: 352 pp., 1997), Binder et al. (Systematics and Alasoadura (Nova Hedwigia 15: 415, 1968).
Biodiversity 3: 113, 2005). flaccid, not stiff; limp; flabby.
Fistulinales = Agaricales. Flagelloscypha Donk (1951), Niaceae. c. 25, wide-
Fistulinella Henn. (1901), Boletaceae. 15, pantropical. spread. See Agerer (Sydowia 27: 131, 1975; key),
See Singer (Am. midi. Nat. 37: 527, 1946), Guzman Banda & Harada (Mycoscience 46: 265, 2005; Ja-
(Boin. Soc. mex. Mico/. 8: 53, 1974; taxonomy and pan).
geography), Pegler & Young (TBMS 76: 103, 1981). Flagellosphaeria Aptroot (1995), Xylariales. l, Portu-
Fitzpatrick (Harry Morton; 1886-1949; USA). Assis- gal. See Kang et al. (Fungal Diversity 2: 135, 1999;
tant (1908-1911), then Instructor (1911-1913), then uncertain posn).
Professor (1913-1949), Cornell University. A foun- Flagellospora Ingold (1942), anamorphic Nectria,
der member of the Mycological Society of America, Hso.OfH.15. 3, widespread. See Petersen (Myco/. 55:
its first Secretary & Treasurer, later President and, 570, 1963; key), Jooste & van der Merwe (S. Afr. J.
finally, Historian. Highly respected as a teacher. Bot. 56: 319, 1990; ultrastr. F.penicillioides), Web-
Pubis. Monograph of the Coryneliaceae Myco/. ster (Nova Hedwigia 56: 455, 1993; telemorph), Scu-
(1920); Monograph of the Nitschkiaceae Myco/. tari & Calvelo (Ann. bot. Jenn. 32: 55, 1995; ecol-
(1923); The Lower Fungi. Phycomycetes (1930). ogy), Belliveau & Biirlocher (MR 109: 1407, 2005;
Biogs, obits etc. Barrus (Myco/. 43: 249, 1951; bibli- phylogeny).
ography, portrait); Stafleu & Cowan (TL-2 1: 842, flagellum (pl. flagella), cylindrical extension of a eu-
1976). karyotic cell, bounded by a plasma membrane and
Fitzpatrickella Benny, Samuelson & Kimbr. (1985), containing an axoneme; two types can be distin-
Coryneliaceae. I (on Drimys), Juan Fernandez. See guished by electron microscopy, the whiplash with a
Benny et al. (Bot. Gaz. 146: 232, 1985). smooth continuous surface (as in Chytridiomycota)
Fitzpatrickia Cif. ( 1928) ? = Acanthonitschkea fide and the tinsel, characteristic of Hyphochytriomycota,
Nannfeldt (Svensk bot. Tidskr. 66: 49, 1975). with the surface covered with hair-like processes
Fixatives. Fixation is the process by which biological (mastigonemes or flimmers); -ar apparatus, com-
tissues are preserved from decay while preserving plex consisting of one or more basal bodies which
their structure and organization. Fixed cells are may bear flagella, may have microtubular and fibrous
killed, thereby terminating any ongoing biochemical roots associated with their bases; -ar fibrous roots,
activity, the purpose being to preserve the material in roots composed of a bundle of filaments, frequently
as close as possible to its natural state. Chemical fixa- appearing cross-striated; -ar hairs, filamentous ap-
tives: pendages usually arranged in one or more rows but
Formal-acet-alcohol. not covering the entire surface of a flagellum; -ar
Formalin 13.0 ml scales, organic structures of discrete size and shape,
Acetic acid (glacial) 5.0 ml often covering the whole surface of the flagellum ex-
Ethyl alcohol (50 per cent) 200.0 ml ternal to the plasma membrane, usually assembled in
Flemming's weak solution. the dictyosome. See Barr (Myco/. 84: I, 1992; termi-
Chromic acid (1 per cent) 25.0 ml nology flagellar apparatus). See also axoneme, ble-
Acetic acid (1 per cent) 10.0 ml pharoplast; and cf. cilium.
Water 60.0 ml Flageoletia (Sacc.) H6hn. (1916) = Phomatospora fide
With addition ofOsmic 5.0 ml Reid & Booth (CJB 44: 445, 1966).
acid (2 per cent) before use. Flahaultia Arnaud (1952) nom. dub., Fungi. See Wat-
Other fixatives: ling & Kendrick (Naturalist Hull 104: l, 1979).
Glutaraldehyde Flakea O.E. Erikss. (1992) = Agonimia fide Aptroot et
Osmium tetroxide. al. (Biblthca Lichenol. 57: 19, 1995), Thor & Kashi-
Flabellaria Pers. ( 1818) [non Flabellaria Cav. 1790, wadani (SA 14: 87, 1996; chemistry).
Ma/pighiaceae] = Schizophyllum. Flamingomyces R. Bauer, M. Lutz, Piittek, Vanky &
flabellate (flabelliform), like a fan; in the form of a Oberw. (2007), Urocystidaceae. l (on Ruppia mari-
half-circle. tima (Ruppiaceae)), Europe (southern). See Bauer et
Flabelliforma E.U. Canning, R. Killick-Kendrick & al. (MR 111: 1199, 2007).
M. Killick-Kendrick (1991), Microsporidia. 3. Flaminia Sacc. & P. Syd. (1902),? Pucciniales. l (on
Flabellimycena Redhead (1984), ? Mycenaceae. I, S. Xanthoxylon (Rosaceae)), Brazil. May apply to
America. See Redhead (CJB 62: 886, 1984). Aecidium anamorph. See Sherwood (Mycotaxon 5: l,
Flabellocladia Nawawi (1985), anamorphic Pezizomy- 1977).
cotina, Hso.lbH.l. I (aquatic), Malaysia. See Naw- Flammispora Pinruan, Sakay., K.D. Hyde & E.B.G.
awi (TBMS85: 174, 1985). Jones (2004), Sordariomycetes. l, Thailand. See Pin-
Flabellomyces Kobayasi (1982) = Coenogonium ruan et al. (Stud. Mycol. 50: 384, 2004).
Ehrenb. fide Kashiwadani (Bull. natn. Sci. Mus. To- Flammopsis Fayod (1889) = Pholiota fide Singer
kyo, B 9: 159, 1983). (Agaric. mod. Tax., 1951).
Flabellophora G. Cunn. (1965), Polyporaceae. 18, Flammula (Fr.) P. Kumm. (1871) [non Flammula
widespread (pantropical). See Comer (Beih. Nova (DC.) Fourr. 1868, Ranunculaceae] = Pholiota fide
Hedwigia 86: 18, 1987; key with broad species con- Singer (Agaric. mod Tax., 1951 ).
cept), Ryvarden & Iturriaga (Myco/. 95: 1066, 2003; Flammulaster Earle (1909), lnocybaceae. 20, wide-
Venezuela). spread. See Vellinga (Persoonia 13: l, 1986; NW
Flabellopilus Kot!. & Pouzar (1957) = Meripilus fide Europe), Horak & Moreau (BSMF 120: 215, 2004).
Donk (Verh. K. ned. Akad. Wet. tweede sect. 62: l, flammulin, an anti-tumour antibiotic from Flammu/ina
1974). velutipes (Watanabe et al., Bull. chem. Soc. Japan
 FLUCTUA 159
37: 747, 1964). Fleischhakia Rabenh. ( 1878) = Psilopezia fide Seaver
Flammulina P. Karst. (1891), Physalacriaceae. 10, (North American Cup Fungi (Operculates ), 1928).
widespread (temperate). See Ingold (TBMS 7S: 107, Fleming (Alexander; 1881-1955; Scotland). Student
1980; F. velutipes mycelium, oidia, etc.), Hughes et ( 1901-1906) then Assistant Bacteriologist ( 1906-
al. (Myco/. 91: 978, 1999; phylogeny), Methven et al. 1908) then Lecturer (1908-1914 and 1918-1928) then
(Mycol. 92: 1064, 2000; biogeography) enokitake. Professor of Bacteriology (1928-1948), St Mary's
flask fungi, Ascomycota with perithecioid ascomata. Hospital, London; Captain, Army Medical Corps,
Flaviporellus Murrill (1905) = Inonotus fide Ryvarden Western Front ( 1914-1918). Discoverer of penicillin;
(Syn. Fung. S, 1991). Fellow of the Royal Society, London 1943; Nobel
Flaviporus Murrill (1905), Meruliaceae. 13, wide- prize-winner (with Chain & Florey), 1945. Pubis. On
spread. See Ginns (CJB S8: 1578, 1980). the bacterial action of cultures of a Penicillium, with
Flavobathelium Lucking, Aptroot & G. Thor (1997), special reference to their use in the isolation of B. in-
Dothideomycetes. 1, Costa Rica. See Lucking et al. jluenzae. The British Journal of Experimental Pa-
(Lichenologist 29: 221, 1997). thology ( 1929). Biogs, obits etc. Brown, K. (Penicil-
Flavocetraria Kiimefelt & A. Thell (1994), Parmeli- lin Man: Alexander Fleming and the Antibiotic Revo-
aceae (L). 2, arctic-alpine; boreal. See Kiimefelt et al. lution, 2004); A. Maurois (The Life of Sir Alexander
(Acta Bot. Fenn. lSO: 81, 1994), Thell & Miao (Ann. Fleming, 1959).
bot. Jenn. 3S: 275, 1998; phylogeny), Thell et al. flesh, the trama, esp. of the pileus of an agaric or bo-
(Myco/. Progr. 1: 335, 2002; phylogeny), Bjerke & lete.
Elvebakk (N.Z. JI Bot. 42: 647, 2004; biogeography, fleshy (of sporocarp), soft, not cartilaginous-like or
S America), Thell et al. (Symb. bot. upsa/. 34 no. l: wood-like.
429, 2004; biogrography, Scandinavia), Miitd- flexuous (flexuose), wavy.
likowska et al. (Myco/. 98: 1088, 2006; phylogeny). flexuous hyphae (of Pucciniales), an unbranched or
Flavodon Ryvarden (1973) = lrpex fide Hjortstam & branched haploid hyphal projection from a pycnium,
Larsson (Windahlia 21, 1994). which may be diploidized by a pycniospore of oppo-
Flavoparmelia Hale ( 1986), Parmeliaceae (L). 32, site 'sex' (Craigie, see Nature 141: 33, 1938). Cf. re-
widespread. See Elix & Johnston (Mycotaxon 33: ceptive body.
391, 1988), Elix (Flora of Australia SS: 39, 1994), flimmergeissel, flagellum bearing two rows of tripar-
Thell et al. (Cryptog. bot. S: 120, 1995; asci), Crespo tite tubular hairs. Cf straminipilous.
& Cubero (Lichenologist 30: 369, 1998; phylogeny), Floccaria Grev. (1827) = Penicillium Link fide Fries
Crespo et al. (Lichenologist 31: 451, 1999; morphol- (Syst. myco/. 3: 409, 1832).
ogy, chemistry, phylogeny), Schumm (Mitteilungen flocci, cotton like groups or tufts.
der Mikroskopischen Arbeitsgemeinschaft Stuttgart Floccomutinus Henn. (1895) = Mutinus fide Demoulin
1999: 46, 1999; key, Macaronesia), Eliasaro & Adler & Dring (Bull. Jard. bot. nat. Belg. 4S: 365, 1975).
(Mitteilungen aus dem Institut fiir Allgemeine floccose, cottony; byssoid.
Botanik Hamburg 30-32: 25, 2002; Brazil), Thell et Floccularia Pouzar (1957), Agaricaceae. 6, widespread
al. (Myco/. Progr. 3: 297, 2004; phylogeny), Thell et (north temperate). Probably a separate family is justi-
al. (Symb. bot. upsa/. 34 no. 1: 429, 2004; biogeogra- fied. See Pouzar (CeskG Mykol. 11: 49, 1957).
phy, Scandinavia), Blanco et al. (Mycol. 97: 150, flocculent (of a liquid-culture), having small masses of
2005; phylogeny), Blanco et al. (Mo/. Phylogen. cells throughout or as a deposit.
Evol. 39: 52, 2006; phylogeny, chemistry), Miitd- Flocculina P.D. Orton (1960) = Flammulaster fide
likowska et al. (Myco/. 98: l 088, 2006; phylogeny). Kuyper (in litt. ).
Flavophlebia (Parmasto) K.H. Larss. & Hjortstam flocculose, delicately cottony.
(1977) = Radulomyces fide Jiilich (Persoonia 10: flor effect (of yeasts), formation of a pellicle; see
325, 1979). yeasts.
Flavopunctelia (Krog) Hale (1984), Parmeliaceae (L). flor yeasts, see yeast.
5, widespread (temperate; tropical). See Ferraro flora ( 1) the plants of a particular geographical area or
(Phytologia 61: 189, 1986; Argentina), Feuerer & habitat; (2) a description, catalogue or list of all or
Marth (Mitteilungen aus dem Institut fiir Al/gemeine some groups of plants in a particular area. Formerly
Botanik Hamburg 27: 101, 1997; vegetative repro- applied to fungi and lichens (i.e. fungus-, lichen-),
duction), Crespo & Cubero (Lichenologist 30: 369, but as fungi are not plants the term mycobiota (q.v.)
1998; phylogeny), Lumbsch (Chemical Fungal Tax- is preferred.
onomy: 345, 1998; chemistry), Crespo et al. (Taxon Florey (Howard; 1898-1968; Australia). University of
SO: 807, 2001; phylogeny), Thell et al. (Folia cryp- Adelaide (1917-1921); Oxford (1921-1926); Cam-
tog. Estonica 41: 115, 2005; phylogeography), bridge (1926-1931); Sheffield (1931-1935); Oxford
Blanco et al. (Mo/. Phylogen. Evol. 39: 52, 2006; (1935-1968). Pharmacologist who, with Chain (q.v.)
phylogeny), Miitdlikowska et al. (Myco/. 98: 1088, organized the first large-scale production of penicil-
2006; phylogeny). lin, the fungal antibiotic discovered by Fleming
Flavoscypha Harmaja (1974) = Otidea fide Dissing (in (q.v.). Biogs, obits etc. Fenne (Australian Diet. Biog-
litt.), Liu & Zhuang (Fungal Diversity 23: 181, raphy 14: 188, 2002).
2006). Floricola Kohlm. & Volkm.-Kohlm. (2000), anamor-
Flegographa A. Massa!. (1860) nom. rej. prop. = phic Mycosphaerel/aceae. 1, USA. See Kohlmeyer &
Phaeographis fide Lucking et al. (Taxon S6: 1296, Volkmann-Kohlmeyer (Bot. Mar. 43: 385, 2000).
2007; nomencl.). Flosculomyces B. Sutton (1978), anamorphic Pezizo-
Fleischeria Penz. & Sacc. ( 190 l) = Hypocrella fide mycotina, Hso.#eP.l. 2, widespread. See Sutton (My-
Rogerson (Mycol. 62: 865, 1970). co/. 70: 788, 1978).
Fleischhakia Auersw. (1869) = Preussia fide Clements flowers of tan, the myxomycete Fuligo septica.
& Shear (Gen. Fung., 1931 ). Fluctua Marbach (2000), Caliciaceae (L). 1, Brazil.
260 FLUM/NICOLA

See Marbach (Biblthca Lichenol. 74: 207, 2000). (Bull. Jard. Bot. Belg. 48: I 02, 1978).
Fluminicola S.W. Wong, K.D. Hyde & E.B.G. Jones Fomites Locq. & Koeniguer (1982), Fossil Fungi. l,
(1999), Sordariales. I, Philippines. See Wong et al. Libya.
(Fungal Diversity 2: 190, 1999), Ho & Hyde (Fungal Fomitiporella Murrill (1907), Hymenochaetaceae. 5,
Diversity 4: 21, 2000), Raja et al. (Mycotaxon 88: l, widespread. See Wagner & Fischer (Mycol. 94: 998,
2003; phylogeny). 2002).
Fluminispora Ingold (1958) = Dimorphospora fide Fomitiporla Murrill ( 1907), Hymenochaetaceae. 11,
Ingold (Guide to aquatic hyphomycetes, 1975). widespread. See Wagner & Fischer (Myco/. 94: 998,
fluorescent, giving out light when placed in ultraviolet 2002).
(or other) radiation. Fomitopsidaceae Jiilich (1982), Polyporales. 24 gen.
flush (of fungal growth), the sudden development of a (+33 syn.), 197 spp.
large quantity of mycelium or a periodic surge of Lit.: Carranza-Morse & Gilbertson (Mycotaxon 2S:
basidiomata emergence, esp. in mushroom cultures. 469, 1986), Larsen & Lombard (Mycotaxon 26: 271,
Fluviatispora K.D. Hyde (1994), Halosphaeriaceae. 3 1986), Hjortstam & Ryvarden (Mycotaxon 28: 553,
(on submerged fronds of Livistona), Papua New 1987), Blanchette et al. (Mycol. 84: 119, 1992), Hib-
Guinea. See Hyde (MR 98: 719, 1994), Fryar & Hyde bett & Donoghue (CJB 73: S853, 1995), Rajchenberg
(Cryptog. Myco/. 2S: 245, 2004; key). (Nordic JI Bot. IS: 105, 1995), Chang et al. (Mycol.
Fluviostroma Samuels & E. Miill. (1980), Sordario- Monogr. 10: 126 pp., 1996), Hogberg & Stenlid
mycetes. Anamorph Stromatostilbella. l (on rotten (Mo/. Ecol. 8: 703, 1999), Thorn (Karstenia 40: 181,
wood), widespread (tropical). See Seifert (CJB 6S: 2000), Parmasto (Harvard Pap. Bot. 6: 179, 2001),
2196, 1987; anamorph), Okada et al. (CJB 76: 1495, Kauserud & Schumacher (MR 107: 155, 2003), Kim
1998; re ls). et al. (Antonie van Leeuwenhoek 83: 81, 2003), Lars-
fly agarlc (fly fungus, fly mushroom), basidioma of son et al. (MR 108: 983, 2004), Kim et al. (Mycol.
Amanita muscaria (see soma). 97: 812, 2005).
fly fungus (house fly fungus), Entomophthora muscae. Fomitopsis P. Karst. (1881), Fomitopsidaceae. 32,
fly-speck fungi, ascomata of Microthyriaceae, Micro- widespread. See Pegler (The polypores [Bull. BMS
peltidaceae and conidiomata of their anamorphs. Suppl.}, 1973), Kim et al. (Myco/. 97: 812, 2005;
Foetidarla A. St.-Hil. (1835) = Lysurus fide Dring phylogeny).
(Kew Bull. 3S: I, 1980). Fonsecaea Negroni (1936), anamorphic Herpotrichiel-
foliicolous, living on leaves; - lichens, see Santesson /aceae. I (human pathogen), widespread. See Schol-
(Symb. bot. upsa/. 12 (1), 1952; monogr.), Farkas & Schwarz (Antonie van Leeuwenhoek 34: 119, 1968),
Sipman (Trop. bryol. 7: 93, 1993; checklist 482 spp., lbrahim-Granet et al. (Sabouraudia 23: 253, 1985;
bibliogr.), 81; bibliogr. 83 papers 1952-85), Liicking numerical taxonomy), Wang et al. (Acta Myco/. Sin.
(Beih. Nova Hedw. 104: I, 1992; keys 228 spp. Costa S: 14, 1986; conidial ontogeny), Wang et al. (Myco-
Rica), Ferraro (Bonplandia S: 191, 1983; S. Am.), pathologia 98: 105, 1987; SEM), Ramos & Borghi
Santesson & Tibell (Austrobaileya 2: 529, 1988; 66 (Bo/. Micol. Valparaiso 4: 135, 1989; morphology),
spp. Australia), Serusiaux (Bot. J. Linn. Soc. 100: 87, Ramos & Borghi (Bo/. Mico/. Valparaiso 4: 141,
1989; review). 1989; biochemistry, ultrastr. ), Dennetiere et al. (J.
foliole, a small leaf-like excrescence on the surface of a Myco/. Medic. 1: 302, 1991; dimorphism), Spatafora
foliose lichen. et al. (J. Clin. Microbiol. 33: 1322, 1995; DNA), At-
Foliopollenites Sierotin (1961), Fossil Fungi ? Fungi. tili et al. (Medical Mycology 36: 219, 1998; phylog-
I , widespread. eny), Haase et al. (Stud. Myco/. 43: 80, 1999; phy-
foliose (I) leaf-like; (2) (of lichens), having a layered logeny), Untereiner & Naveau (Mycol. 91: 67, 1999;
(stratose) thallus, usually with a lower cortex, and phylogeny), Abliz et al. (J. Clin. Microbial. 41: 873,
attached to the substratum either by rhizines or at the 2003; molecular identification), Hoog et al. (Medical
base, but not by the whole lower surface (e.g. Par- Mycology 42: 405, 2004; molecular ecology), Tanabe
melia, Peltigera) (Fig. 210). et al. (Jap. J. Med. Mycol. 4S: 105, 2004; strain typ-
Follmannia C.W. Dodge (1967) = Caloplaca fide ing), Surash et al. (Medical Mycology 43: 465, 2005;
Kiirnefelt (Cryptog. Bot. 1: 147, 1989). phaeohyphomycosis), Huang et al. (J. Clin. Micro-
Follmanniella Peine & B. Werner (1995), Roccella- biol. 44: 3299, 2006; arrays).
ceae (L). I, Atacama Desert. See Peine & Werner Fontanospora Dyko (1978), anamorphic Pezizomy-
(F/echten Follmann Contributions to Lichenology in cotina, Hso.lbH.l. 2 (aquatic), USA. See Dyko
Honour of Gerhard Follmann: 289, 1995), Follmann (TBMS 70: 411, 1978), Marvanova et al. (Czech My-
(J. Hattori bot. Lab. 90: 251, 2001; key), Follmann co/. SO: 3, 1997; UK).
(Mitteilungen aus dem Institut fiir Allgemeine Food and beverage mycology. Fungi are important in
Botanik Hamburg 30-32: 61, 2002; biogeography). the food and drinks industry as both positive and
Fomes (Fr.) Fr. (1849), Polyporaceae. 3, widespread. negative factors (see Food spoilage). Filamentous
See Gilbertson & Ryvarden (N. Amer. Polyp. 1: 263, fungi and yeasts are used commercially in the manu-
1986) Traditionally used for perennial species (e.g. facture of a large variety of foods and drinks. Perhaps
Overholts, The genus Fornes, 97 pp.); see also Het- the most well known use of fungi is in cheese mak-
erobasidion, Fomitopsis, Phellinus, Medical uses of ing, notably Penicillium camembertii in camembert
fungi. cheese and P. roque/ortii for the manufacture of
Fomesporites T.C. Huang (1981), Fossil Fungi. I blue-veined cheeses such as roquefort, stilton, and
(Miocene), Taiwan. Danish blue. They can also be eaten as themselves
Fominia Girz. (1927) = Colletotrichum fide Sutton (see Edible fungi, Mushroom culture, Truffles), and
(Myco/. Pap. 141, 1977). more recently as mycoprotein (q.v.). However, in
Fomitaceae Jiilich (1982) = Polyporaceae. S.E. Asia particularly, fungi have been used for cen-
Fomitella Murrill (1905) = Fomitopsis fide Ryvarden turies for the production of various food fermenta-
 FORENSIC MYCOLOGY 26I

tions (see Fermented food and drinks). The most Fungal Taxonomy : 289, 1998; Larsen et al., Bio-
well-known of these products is soya sauce, produced chem. Syst. Ecol. 26: 463, 1998). Common food
by seeding soy beans withAspergi/lus oryzae. spoiler fungi include Absidia, Aspergillus, Botrytis
Yeasts are used for the manufacture of bread, beer cinerea, Byssochlamys, Fusarium, Mucor, Paecilo-
and wine (see Brewing, Wine making). In most cases myces, Penicillium (and their teleomorphs),
Saccharomyces cerevisiae is involved, causing a Rhizopus, Sc/erotinia sc/erotiorum, Syncepha/astrum,
fermentation of sugar to alcohol (production of wine with Aspergillus and Penicillium dominating. Food-
and beer) and carbon dioxide (in bread, the alcohol borne fungi which do not produce phytotoxic or her-
evaporates during the baking process). bicidal compounds or mycotoxins may serve as bio-
S. car/sbergensis is used in the manufacture of lager. logical control agents. E.g. non-aflatoxigenic Asper-
Occasionally strongly-flavoured or aromatic fungi gillus parasiticus and A. j/avus strains out compete
are used to produce sauces, such as truffle-oil, or toxigenic strains of the same species in the field
specialist drinks such as truffle-liqueurs. The IUMS (Dorner & Cole J. Stored Prod. Res. 38: 329, 2002).
has an International Commission on Food Mycology Some fungi can resist pasteurization, e.g. Bys-
(see Societies and organizations). sochlamys, Neosartorya and Talaromyces, which can
Lit.: Beuchat (Ed.) (Food and beverage mycology, be found in canned and bottled fruits, vegetables and
edn 2, 1987), Pitt & Hocking (Fungi and food spoil- juices. Yeasts are particularly preservative resistant
age, 1985), Quero! & Fleet (Eds) (Yeasts in food and and are found in beers, wines, cider, and soft drinks
beverages. The yeast handbook 2, 2006), Samson et (Saccharomyces cerevisiae, Brettanomyces bruxel-
al. (Introduction to food-borne fungi, edn 4, 1995), /ensis, Zygosaccharomyces baili1), and pickles and
Hui & Khachatourians (Eds) (Food biotechnology, sauces (Candida krusei, Pichia membranaefaciens).
1995). See also Mycotoxicoses, Yeasts. Annual losses to the food industry caused by yeast
Food spoilage. Can be caused by many fungi which spoilage are rather high (James et al., Methods in
invade and decompose harvested and processed foods Biotechnology 14: 37, 2000). Techniques which at-
and beverages, change their biochemical composi- tempt to preserve food and beverages by restricting
tion, hyper- (over-) synthesize enzymes, or produce oxygen entry into these products, which are rich in
health related effects due to various toxic metabo- nutrients, are not promising strategies against yeasts,
lites. In general, fungi are responsible for a loss of 5- particularly in respect of growth and gas formation
10% of food production in developing countries and by Z. bailii (Rodrigues et al., Applied and Environ-
up to 40% in some countries. Fungal contamination mental Microbiology 67: 2123, 2001).
of food usually results in accumulation of several Lit.: Beuchat (Ed.) (Food and beverage mycology,
mycotoxins (e.g. viomellein, zearalenon, aflatoxins, edn 2, 1987), Blackburn (Ed.) (Food spoilage micro-
ochratoxins, aurofusarin, fusarin, etc.). Most fungal organisms, 736 pp., 2006), Cannon (in Robinson
toxins are not acutely toxic in low amounts, but have (Ed.), Developments in food microbiology 3: 141,
severe long-term effects causing cancer, nephro- or 1988), Deak & Beuchat (Handbook of Food Spoilage
hepato-toxicoses (see Mycotoxicoses); some toxic Yeasts (CRC Series in Contemporary Food Science),
metabolites have irnmuno-suppressive effects in hu- 1996), Dijksterhuis & Samson (Food Mycology: A
mans and animals assisting in development of bacte- Multifaceted Approach to Fungi and Food. Mycology
rial infections. Legislation exists in some countries to series 25: I, 2007), Fassatiova (Moulds and filamen-
control mycotoxin levels in susceptible imported tous fungi in technical microbiology, 1986), Food
food commodities, e.g. ochratoxin A in coffee. Science and Technology Abstracts (1969 on; ab-
Development of food spoilage depends on intrinsic stracts), Hocking et al. (Eds) (Advances in Food My-
characteristics of the fungus and on external factors cology, 2005), Pitt & Hocking (Fungi and food spoil-
such as water, temperature, pH, preservatives, com- age, edn 2, 1997), Samson et al. (Eds) (Introduction
position of the gaseous atmosphere, etc. Interactions to food- and airborne fungi, edn 7, 2004), Samson et
of spoilage organisms with the environment and with al. (Eds) (Modern Methods in Food Mycology (De-
each other determine conditions for food safety and velopments in Food Science),1992), Spencer & Ra-
quality (Roller, Journal of Food Microbiology 50: gout-Spencer (Eds) (Environmental Microbiology:
151-153, 1999). In most fresh, moist foods, fungi do Methods and Protocols (Methods in Biotechnology),
not grow well due to competition from bacteria. In 2004). See also Beer, Fermented foods and drinks,
foods which have conditions such as lowered water Food and beverage mycology, Mycotoxins, Wine
activity (q.v.), pH or refrigerated temperatures, fila- making, Yeasts.
mentous fungi and yeasts may proliferate. Fungi can foot cell (I) a basal cell supporting the conidiophore in
contaminate dried foods such as nuts, spices, cereals, Aspergillus; (2) the basal cell of the conidium in
dried milk and meat, as well as salted fish, fruit, Fusarium. See Sutton (TBMS 86: I, 1986; occurrence
vegetables, meats, jams, confectionery and dairy in anamorphic fungi).
products. Mycotoxins of contaminated products can Foraminella S.L.F. Mey. (1982) = Parmeliopsis.
withstand different types of processing, including forate (of 'gasteromycete' basidiomata), invagination
heat treatment, and can persist, e.g. in flour and of the primordial tissue resulting in a series of pits;
bread, even after the fungal source has been killed by the type of development generally known as 'coral-
milling and baking. Only a limited number of fungal loid' of which it is the opposite (Dring, 1973).
species (spoilage consortia) can inhabit a given food Forensic mycology. Although a still scarcely devel-
type and cause spoilage there by secondary metabo- oped tool, fungi can be of great value in forensic sci-
lites (Filtenborg et al., Int. J. Food Microbiol. 33: 85, ence. In addition to their importance in cases of poi-
1996). It is thus possible to predict the number and soning, other examples of use include: determining
identity of mycotoxins that can be found in a particu- the minimum interval since death (Hitosugi et al.,
lar food product or feed stuff (Andersen & Thrane, Legal medicine 8: 240, 2006; Turner & Wiltshire,
Mycotoxin Res. 12: 54, 1996; Frisvad et al., Chemical Forensic Sci. Internal. 101: 113, 1999); or locating
161 FORM

clandestine burial sites such as mass graves (Carter & ceous amber (Schmidt et al., Science 318: 1743,
Tibbett, J. Forensic Sci. 48: 4, 2003); determining the 2007) cannot be assigned to known extant genera,
presence of illegal hallucinogenic substances in fungi and it has been surmised that fungal devices for trap-
(Nugent & Saville, Forensic Sci. Internal. 140: 147, ping prey, such as hyphal rings, may therefore have
2004). As fungal toxins have allegedly been used in evolved more than once. For ascomycete fossils, see
biological warfare (Pearce, New Scientist 174: 13, also: Sherwood-Pike & Gray (Lethaia 18: I, 1985),
2002), forensic mycology may also be potentially Stubblefield & Taylor (Am. J. Bot. 70: 387, 1983).
relevant in international law. See also Mycotoxico- There is little information about fossil lichens, but
ses. few who are familiar with these organisms have
form (pl. -a) [f.; ff., pl.], the lowest formal taxonomic searched for them as fossils. Because cyanobacteria
rank regulated by the Code (see Classification, No- are well represented in Precambrian biotas and most
menclature); - category, see Fossil fungi; - genus/ - groups of fungi were highly diversified during the
species, one used for anamorphs (q. v. ); -a specialis Paleozoic, it seems likely that lichens were also com-
[f. sp.; -ae speciales, f. spp., pl.], see special form. ponents of the early terrestrial ecosystems. As many
-form (sufflX), shape. have a relatively durable thallus morphology and or-
fornicate, arched; (of Geastrum), having the fibrous ganization one might expect lichens to be preserved.
and fleshy layers of the fruit body becoming arched There is some suggestion that certain Silurian and
over the cup-like mycelial layer. Devonian and even earlier enigmatic fossils may rep-
Forssellia Zahlbr. (1906) = Pterygiopsis fide Henssen resent lichens (Retallack, Palaebiol. 20: 523, 1994;
(Bryologist73: 617, 1970). Stein, Am. J. Bot. 80: 93, 1993), but reports of Pre-
Fossil fungi (Fungi fossiles ). Although fungal fossils cambrian lichens appear to be based on abiotic fea-
are probably not rare, rather little is known about tures (see Thuchomyces). To date the best records are
fungi as fossils. The fossil record of Fungi extends from Tertiary sediments (e.g. Sherwood-Pike,
back to the early Phanerozoic, and no doubt well into Lichenologist 17: 114, 1985; Richardson & Green,
the Proterozoic (see Pirozynski, Ann. Rev. Phytopath. Lichenologist 3: 89, 1965). There are reports of li-
14: 237, 1976), with chytrid-like forms being re- chens preserved in amber (Magdefrau, Ber. dtsch.
corded from the late Precambrian, and Glomus-like bot. Ges. 70: 433, 1957, Baltic; Poinar et al., Science
forms from the early Paleozoic (see Mycorrhiza). 259: 222, 1993).
Some, such as the remarkable 9 m high Prototaxites There is even less information about chytrid-like
have only recently been recognized, tentatively, as (Taylor et al., Amer. J. Bot. 79: 1233, 1992; Mycol.
fungi (Kibby, Field Mycology 9: 48, 2008); the re- 84: 901, 1992), zygomycete-like (Pirozynski &
ported survival of viable fungal spores in glacial ice Dalpe, Symbiosis 7: I, 1989) and myxomycete-like
about 140,000 years old has blurred the edges be- (Waggoner & Poinar, J. Protozool. 39: 639, 1992)
tween fossil and living fungi (see Longevity). Sub- fossils.
stantial portions of larger soft and fleshy fruitbodies Lit.: General: Elsik et al. (Annotated glossary of
are very rarely found (mainly embedded in amber), fungal polynomorphs, AASP 11, 1983; terminology),
and most fungal fossil material comprises spores and Graham (J. Palynol. 36: 60, 1962; spores), Pia (Arch.
other microscopic structures such as hyphae. This has Hydrobiol. 31: 264, 1937; microborings in calcareous
meant that it is not even easy to assess how many ex- substrates), Pirozynski (Ann. Rev. Phytopath. 14:
tant species are also represented as fossils. Some fos- 237, 1976 [general review], Geosci. Canada 16: 183,
sil fungi are assigned extant generic names (or some- 1989; methods of study), Sherwood-Pike (Biosystems
times names of higher taxa) modified by a sufth, 25: 121, 1991; evolution), Stubblefield & Taylor
usually -ites (e.g. Pleosporites, Pleosporonites, but (New Phytol. 108: 3, 1988; paleomycology), Taylor
n.b. names of some genera which are not fossils may (in: The Fossil Record 2: 9, 1993; geologic ranges).
also terminate in these letters, e.g. Muellerites), or are See amber.
given new form-generic names. In addition, fossil Interactions: Animal Interactions, White & Tay-
fungi (typically dispersed spores) may be given ter- lor (Mycol. 81: 643, 1989), Grahn (Lethaia 14: 135,
minological names denoting suprageneric form - 1981 ). Geological Interactions, Wright (Sedimen-
form categories if. cat.) within morphographic clas- tology 33: 831, 1986). Mutualism, Stubblefield et al.
sifications developed by palynologists or coal (Am. J. Bot. 74: 1904, 1987). Parasitism, Hass et al.
petrologists. (Am. J. Bot. 81: 29, 1994), Stidd & Cosentino (Sci-
Meschinelli (in Saccardo, Syll. Fung. 10: 741, ence 190: 1092, 1975), Daghlian (Palaeontology 21:
1892; 11: 657, 1895) and in his Fungorumfossilium 171, 1978). Saprophytism, Stubblefield et al. (Am.
hucusque cognitorum iconographia (1902; edn I, J. Bot. 72: 1765), Taylor & White (Am. J. Bot. 76:
1898) described numerous species of fossil fungi, as 389, 1989).
sporocarps, spores and symptoms like those caused Regional: Africa, Wolf (Bull. Torrey bot. Cl. 93:
by extant parasitic fungi. I 04, 1966). Antaractica, Stubblefield & Taylor (Bot.
Gilled fungi have been reported from amber (Hib- Gaz. 147: 116, 1986). Argentina, Singer & Ar-
bett et al., Nature 377: 487, 1995; Cretaceous changelsky (Am. J. Bot. 45: 194, 1958). Australia,
Marasmius-like basidiome). For basidiomycete fos- Selkirk (Proc. Linn. Soc. NSW 100: 70, 1975). Bra-
sils, see also: Dennis (Mycol. 62: 578, 1970). zil, Martill (Mere. Geol. 12: 1, 1989). Canada, Cur-
I\. fun.~ -&i.mi\at \o Beauveria W'cl.!> go\ll\c.\ ovet- tab. & 'i>\oc\.e'j \Nature ~'!I.\\'. (,I)'~., \ 1)1) \). Getman'j ,
growing m mt in Domini.can amber (l'oi.nar & Tho- Kretz<&ehmar (Facies 1: 231, \%2). India, Ka\gutkat
mas, Cellular and molecular life sciences 40: 578, (Rev. Palaeobot. Palynol. 77: 107, 1993), Kar et al
1984). A species of Aspergillus has been described (Curr. Sci. 89: 257, 2005). Mexico, Magallon-Puebla
from Eocene Baltic amber in association with a col- & Cevallos-Ferriz (Am. J. Bot. 80: 1162, 1993). N.
JemboJan insect (Dorfelt & Schmidt, MR 109: 956, America, Dilcher (Palaeontographica B116: 1,
2005). Camivorous fiingi been found from Greta- 1965), Wagner & Taylor (Rev. Palaeobot. Palynol
 FRIES 263

37: 317, 1982). Russia, Krassilov (Lethaia 14: 235, each with some adjacent cytoplasm, are cut off by
1981). United Kingdom, Taylor et al. (Am. J. Bot. walls in the immature ascus to become ascospores.
79: 1233, 1992, Mycol. 87: 560, 1995; arbuscular freeze drying, see Genetic resource collections, Pres-
fungi), Smith (Palaeontology 23: 205, 1980), Kidston ervation.
& Lang (Trans. R. Soc. Edinb. 52: 855, 1921). W. Fremineavia Nieuwl. (1916), Melanconidaceae. 1
Indies, Poinar & Singer (Science 248: 1099, 1990). (from bark), N. America. See Wehmeyer (Revision of
Fouragea Trevis. (1880) = Opegrapha Ach. fide Sant- Melanconis, 1941).
esson (Symb. bot. upsal. 12 no. 1: 1, 1952). Fremitomyces P.F. Cannon & H.C. Evans (1999),
foveate, having small holes or cavities; pitted (Fig. Phyllachoraceae. 2, E. Africa; Seychelles. See Can-
20.11). non & Evans (MR. 103: 585, 1999).
Foveodiporites C.P. Varma & Rawat (1963), Fossil Fresenia Fuckel (1866) [non Fresenia DC. 1836,
Fungi. 1 (Tertiary), India. Compositae] = Graphiothecium.
foveolate, delicately pitted; dimpled, dim. of foveate. Freynella Kuntze (1891) = Coccosporium.
Foveoletisporonites Ramanujam & Rao (1979), Fossil friable, readily powdered.
Fungi. 1 (Miocene), India. Friedman (Emerich Imre; 1921-2007; Hungary, later
Foveostroma DiCosmo (1978), anamorphic Pezizomy- Israel, USA). Professor, Hebrew University, Jerusa-
cotina, St.= eH.15. 6, widespread. See Hosagoudar & lem ( 1951-1968); Associate Professor then Professor
Balakrishnan (J. Econ. Taxon. Bot. 15: 477, 1989), and Director of the Polar Desert Research Center,
Abbas et al. (Pakist. J. Bot. 33: 1, 2001; Pakistan). Florida State University, Tallahassee ( 1968 on-
Foxia Castell. ( 1908) = Exophiala fide de Hoog (Stud. wards). A pioneer in the study of fungi in extreme
Mycol. 15, 1977), Haase et al. (Stud. Mycol. 43: 80, environments, particularly of hyphomycetes living
1999). inside rocks, particularly in Antarctica and Chile;
Fracchiaea Sacc. (1873), Nitschkiaceae. 1, widespread. also involved in astrobiology, the search for extra-
See Nannfeldt (Svensk bot. Tidskr. 69: 49, 1975), terrestrial life. Pubis. Antarctic Microbiology (1993).
Nannfeldt (Svensk bot. Tidskr. 69: 289, 1975), Biogs, obits etc. Anon. (Daily Telegraph [UK], 22
Subramanian & Sekar (Kavaka 18: 19, 1990), June 2007).
Huhndorf et al. (MR. 108: 1384, 2004; phylogeny), Friedmanniomyces Onofri (1999), anamorphic Cap-
Schoch et al. (MR. 111: 154, 2007; phylogeny). nodiales, Hso.?.?. 2 (cryptoendolithic), Antarctica.
Fractisporonites R.T. Clarke (1965), Fossil Fungi. 3 See Onofri et al. (Nova Hedwigia 68: 176, 1999),
(Cretaceous, Eocene), USA. Selbmann et al. (Stud. Mycol. 51: 1, 2005; revision).
fracture (of conidial liberation), secession involving Fries (Elias Magnus; 1794-1878; Sweden). Born in
the rupture of the wall of an adjacent vegetative or Sml'lland and went to school in Wexi6; an only child,
degenerate cell at a point removed from the septum; Fries was first interested in flowering plants, follow-
cf. fission, lysis, rhexolytic. ing his father, but at age 12 his attention was taken by
fragmentation spores, conidia produced by hyphae fungi; within five years he had knowledge of more
breaking up into separate cells. than 300 species, to which he gave names; studied
Fragosia Caball. ( 1928), Saccharomycetales. 1, under Acharius (q.v.); student, University of Lund
Europe. (1811-1814) [although he was awarded his degree for
Fragosoa Cif. (1926) ? = Hysterographium fide a thesis on flowering plants, at Lund was able to see
Clements & Shear (Gen. Fung., 1931). the works of Persoon q.v.) and other mycologists and
Fragosoella Petr. & Syd. (1927) ? = Scleropycnium to get current names for some of his fungal speci-
fide Clements & Shear (Gen. Fung., 1931 ). mens]; Associate Professor ( 1814-1824) then full
Fragosphaeria Shear (1923), Cephalothecaceae. Ana- Professor (1824-1834), University of Lund; Professor
morph Acremonium-like. 2 (on rotten wood), wide- of Botany, Uppsala University (1834 onwards). With
spread. Position uncertain; DNA indicates a possible Persoon, the founder of Mycology. The Systema My-
link with the Ophiostomatales. See Malloch & Cain cologicum, though produced without the help of a
(CJB 48: 1815, 1970), Suh & Blackwell (Mycol. 91: compound microscope, is still one of the most impor-
836, 1999; phylogeny). tant books on systematic mycology. It is specially
Frankia Brunch. (1886) = Frankiella Speschnew fide important for hymenomycetes, but takes in all groups
Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, of fungi (e.g. there are more than 500 pyrenomycetes,
1995). in good order), and it advanced taxonomy of most
Frankiella Speschnew ( 1900) = Greeneria fide Sutton fungi far more than any earlier work. With the excep-
(Mycol. Pap. 141, 1977). tions of 'gasteromycetes', lichen-forming fungi, My-
Franzpetrakia Thirum. & Pavgi (1957),? Ustilagina- cetozoa, Pucciniales and Ustilaginales, names of all
ceae. 2 (on Poaceae), S. & E. Asia. See Guo et al. fungi mentioned in his Systema Mycologicum and El-
(Mycosystema 3: 57, 1990), V3nky (Mycotaxon 95: 1, enchus Fungorum have protected santioned status in
2006). nomenclature (q.v.). Pubis. Observationes mycologi-
Fraseria Bat. (1962) = Microcallis fide von Arx & cae (1815-1818) [index, Petersen, Mycotaxon 17: 87-
Millier (Stud. Mycol. 9, 1975). 147, 1983]; Systema Mycologicum 3 vols (1821-
Fraseriella Cif. & A.M. Corte (1957), anamorphic 1832) [reprint 1952]; Elenchus Fungorum (1828);
Xeromyces, Hso.0-leH.l. 1, widespread. See Ciferri Lichenographia Europaea Reformata (1831 ); Epicri-
& Corte (Atti !st. bot. Univ. Lab. crittog. Pavia ser. 5 sis Systematis Mycologici (June 1838) [edn 2 as Hy-
14: 109, 1957). menomycetes Europaei, 1874 (reprinted 1963)];
Fraserula Syd. (1938) = Inocyclus fide Millier & von Summa Vegetabilium Scandinaviae (1846-1849);
Arx (Beitr. Kryptfl. Schweiz 11 no. 2, 1962). Monographia Hymenomycetum Sueciae (1853) [re-
free (of lamellae or tubes), not joined to the stipe (Fig. print 1963]; in addition, he distributed 450 numbers
19A); cf. remote, seceding. of his Scleromyceti Sueciae exsiccati [pyrenomycetes
free cell formation, the process by which the 8 nuclei, and coelomycetes; see Holm & Nannfeldt (Friesia 7:
264 FRIES

10, 1964) and Pfister (Mycotaxon 3: 185, 1975) for Singer (Farlowia 2: 223, 1945).
annotated check list], directed production of a series fructicolous, living on fruit.
of Icones Fungorum, and produced various works on fructification, see fruit-body.
vascular plants. Biogs, obits etc. Dudley (Journal of fruit-body (fructification), a general term for spore-
Mycology 2: 91, 1886); Eriksson (Elias Fries och den bearing organs in both macrofungi and microfungi.
Romantiska Biologien, 1962); T.M. Fries & R. Fries The more precise terms apothecium, ascoma (asco-
(Friesia S: 135, 1955) [English translation of Fries' carp), basidioma (basidiocarp), conidioma, perithe-
autobiography]; Grummann (1974: 474); Holm cium, sporocarp, etc. are preferred usage.
(Symbolae Botanicae Upsalienses 30 (3): 21, 1995); fruticolous, living on shrubs.
Krok (Bibliotheca Botanica Suecicana, 1925 [bibli- fruticose (!) shrub-like; (2) (of lichens), having an
ography, 171 titles]); Lloyd (Mycological Writings 1: upright or hanging thallus of radiate structure (e.g.
161, 1904); Lloyd (Mycological Writings 3: 413, Cladonia, Ramalina, Usnea) (Fig. 2 IE).
1909); Lundstrom (Trans. bot. Soc. Edinb. 13: 383, fruticulose (of lichens), having a minutely shrubby
1879); Nannfeldt (Symbolae Botanicae Upsalienses habit (e.g. Ephebe, Polychidium).
22 (4): 24, 1979); Stafleu & Cowan (TL-2 1: 878, Frutidella Kalb (1994), Ramalinaceae (L). I, Europe;
1976); Strid (Catalogue of Fungus Plates Painted Australasia. See Sipman et al. (Australasian Lichen-
under the Supervision of Elias Fries, 1994). ology 43: 10, 1998).
Fries (Theodore Magnus: 1832-1913; Sweden). Son of Fuckel (Karl Wilhelm Gottlieb Leopold; 1821-1876;
E.M. Fries (q.v.); Docent ofBotany (1837-1862) then Germany). A pharmacist (1836-1852; later of inde-
Assistant Professor of Botany and Practical Economy pendent means; died of typhus in Vienna. Applied
( 1862-1877) then Professor of Botany and Practical the ideas of the Tulasne brothers (q.v.) regarding
Economy (1877-1899), University ofUppsala. Edited asexual and sexual stages of ascomycetes; his collec-
correspondence of Linnaeus and wrote some 170 tions provided a foundation for a mycota of the Rhine
publications on many aspects of biology and geogra- region; also associated with early exploration of arc-
phy; probably responsible for accelerating acceptance tic fungi. Collections are in I'Herbier Boissier, Ge-
of the concept of Schwendener (q.v.) that lichens are neva (G. Pubis. Symbolae Mycologicae, Beitriige zur
composed of at least two organisms; described many Kenntniss der Rheinischen Pilze (1870) [for which
new species of lichen-forming fungi, especially from exsiccati were distributed; supplements 1871, 1873,
Europe. Specimens in the fungal reference collection and 1875; for publication dates, see Rogers (Mycol.
in Uppsala (UPS). Pubis. Lichenes Arctoi (1860); 46: 533, 1954); the types for the new species he made
Lichenographia Scandinavica (I, 1871; 2, 1874). in this work are also in Geneva (G), with mass iso-
Biogs, obits etc. Grummann (1974: 475); Hemmen- types distributed among the 2, 700 coils in his Funghi
dorff (Svensk Botanisk Tidskrift 8: 109, 1914); Rhenani Exsiccati (1863-1874)]. Biogs, obits etc.
Stafleu & Cowan (TL-2 1: 889, 1976). Stafleu & Cowan (TL-21: 896, 1976).
Friesia Lazaro Ibiza ( 1916) [non Friesia Spreng. 1818, Fuckelia (Nitschke ex Sacc.) Cooke (1869) ? = Eue-
Euphorbiaceae] = Ganoderma fide Donk (Verh. K. pixylon See Lress0e (SA 13: 43, 1994;? synonym of
ned. Akad. Wet. tweede sect. 62: I, 1974). Xylaria), Lress0e & Spooner (Kew Bull. 49: 1, 1994).
Friesites P. Karst. ( 1879) = Hericium Pers. fide Donk Fuckelia Bonord. (1864), anamorphic Godronia,
(Taxon S: 69, 1956). St.leH.15. 1, Europe.
Friesula Speg. (1880) nom. dub., Thelephorales. See Fuckelia Niessl (1875) nom. conf., Fungi. See Holm
Singer (Lilloa 23: 152, 1950). (Taxon 24: 275, 1975).
Frigidispora K.D. Hyde & Goh (1999), Pezizomy- Fuckelina Kuntze (1891) = Macropodia.
cotina. I (aquatic), British Isles. See Hyde & Goh Fuckelina Sacc. (1875) = Stachybotrys fide Hughes
(MR 103: 1564, 1999). (CJB 36: 727, 1958).
Frigidopyrenia Grube (2005), Xanthopyreniaceae (L). Fucus L. (1753), Algae. Algae.
I, subarctic. See Grube (Phyton 45: 305, 2005). fugacious, see evanescent.
Fritzea Stein (1879) ? = Psora Hoffm. (1796) fide Fugomyces Sigler = Quambalaria fide Kolai'ik et al.
Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, (Czech Mycol. 58: 81, 2006; clinical aspects).
1995). Fujimyces Minter & Caine (1980), anamorphic Pe-
frog cheese, young puff-balls. zizomycotina, Ccu.OfH.l. I (on Pinus), British Isles.
Frommea Arthur (1917) = Phragmidium fide Laundon See Minter & Caine (TBMS 74: 434, 1980).
(Mycotaxon 3: 155, 1975). fulcrum (of lichens), a conidiophore within a
Frommet!lla Cummins & Y. Hirats. (1983), Phrag- pycnidium (obsol.).
midiaceae. 2 (on Duchesnea, Potentilla (Rosaceae)), Fulgensia A. Massa!. & De Not. (1853), Teloschista-
widespread. See McCain & Hennen (Mycotaxon 39: ceae (L). 8, widespread. See Klement (Nova Hed-
249, 1990), Helfer (Nova Hedwigia 81: 325, 2005; wigia 11: 495, 1965; key), Poelt (Mitt. bot. StSamml.,
Europ. spp.). Miinchen S: 571, 1965), Poelt & Hinteregger
Frondicola K.D. Hyde (1992), ? Hyponectriaceae. I (Biblthca Lichenol. SO, 1993; Himalaya), Westberg
(on Nypa), Brunei. See Hyde (Sydowia 45: 204, & Klirnefelt (Lichenologist 30: 515, 1998), Kasalicky
1993; posn). et al. (CJB 78: 1215, 2000; phylogeny), Gaya et al.
Frondisphaeria K.D. Hyde (1996), ? Dothideomy- (Am. J. Bot. 90: 1095, 2003; phylogeny, polyphyly),
cetes. 2, Brunei. See Hyde (Mycoscience 37: 169, Gaya et al. (MR 112: 528, 2008; phylogeny).
1996), Frohlich & Hyde (Fungal Diversity Res. Ser. Fulgia Chevall. (1822) = Coniocybe fide Trevisan
3, 2000). (Flora 45: 1, 1862).
Frondispora K.D. Hyde (1993), Xylariales. I (on Fuligomyces Morgan-Jones & Kamal (1984), anamor-
Palmae), Europe. See Kang et al. (Mycoscience 40: phic Pezizomycotina, Hso.#eP.1. 1, India. See Mor-
151, 1999). gan-Jones & Kamal (Mycotaxon 20: 595, 1984),
Frostiella Murrill (1942) nom. nud. = Boletellus fide Khan et al. (Mycotaxon 49: 477, 1993).
 FUNGICIDES 265

Fulminaria Gobi (1900) = Harpochytrium fide Atkin- sexually or asexually, the diploid phase generally
son (Ann. mycol. 1: 479, 1903). short-lived, saprobic, mutualistic, or parasitic.
Fulminariaceae Gobi (1900) = Harpochytriaceae. The organisms studied by mycologists, fungi, are
Fulvia Cif. (1954) = Passalora fide von Arx (Proc. K. mosly placed here, but other belong to the kingdoms
ned. Akad. Wet. Ser. C, Biol. Med. Sci. 86: 15, 1983), Chromista and Protozoa (see Kingdoms of fungi,
Curtis et al. (Curr. Genet. 25: 318, 1994; phylogeny), Phylogeny). Some authors use Eumycota as the king-
Okada et al. (FEMS Immunol. Med. Microbial. 16: dom name which has the advantage of avoiding con-
39, 1996; ubiquinones), Crous et al. (Mycol. 93: fusion with 'fungi' (e.g. Barr, 1992). The kingdom
1081, 2001; phylogeny), Crous & Braun (CBS Diver- name Fungi is retained by Cavalier-Smith (1993) and
sity Ser. 1: 571pp.,2003; review). Corliss (1994); as most fungi belong here, and as the
Fulvidula Romagn. (1936) nom. nud. = Gymnopilus name Fungi is immediately familiar to most students,
fide Singer (Agaric. mod. Tax., 1951). we retain that here.
Fulvifomes Murrill (1914), Hymenochaetaceae. 6, Various arrangements and ranks have been pro-
widespread. See Wagner & Fischer (Mycol. 94: 998, posed for the main groupings of Fungi. The rank of
2002). phylum is adopted here as that is currently almost
Fulvisporium Vanky (1997), Ustilentylomataceae. I universally used (Barr, 1992; Bruns et al., 1992;
(on Poaceae), Australia. See Vanky et al. (Myco- Corliss, 1994; Kendrick, 1992) and was already ad-
taxon 64: 59, 1997), Aime et al. (Mycol. 98: 896, vocated by von Arx (Sydowia 37: I, 1984); some au-
2006; phylogeny). thors nevertheless prefer lower ranks, e.g. classes
Fulvoflamma Crous (2006), anamorphic Rhytis- (Nishida & Sugiyama, Malec. Biol. Evol. 10: 431,
matales. 1. See Crous (Stud. Mycol. 55: 56, 2006). 1993). The 6 phyla accepted here are:
fumagillin, an antibiotic (epoxide) from Aspergillus (!) Ascomycota
famigatus; an amoebicide (McCowen et al., Science, (2) Basidiomycota
N.Y. 113: 202, 1951). (3) Chytridiomycota
Fumago Pers. (1822) nom. conf., anamorphic Pezizo- (4) Glomeromycota
mycotina. See Friend (TBMS 48: 371, 1965). (5) Microsporidia
Fumagopsis Speg. (1910), anamorphic Pezizomy- (5) Zygomycota
cotina. See Kendrick & Carmichae in Ainsworth et The Deuteromycotina is not accepted as a formal
al. (Eds) (The Fungi 4A: 390, 1973), van der Aa & taxonomic category, as in the previous edition of the
van Oorschot (Persoonia 12: 415, 1985), Wu & Sut- Dictionary; they are not a monophyletic unit, but are
ton (MR 99: 1450, 1995). fungi which have either lost a sexual phase or which
Fumagospora G. Arnaud (1911), anamorphic Capno- are anamorphs of other phyla (mainly Ascomycota;
dium, Cpd.#eP.?. 2, Europe. See Hughes (Mycol. 68: some Basidiomycota); with modem molecular or ul-
693, 1976). trastructural techniques such fungi can be assigned to
fumigatin, a benzoquinone antibiotic from Aspergillus existing taxa; see under Anamorphic fungi. See Clas-
famigatus; antibacterial (Anslow & Raistrick, Bio- sification, Kingdoms of fungi, Literature, Phylogeny.
chem. J. 32: 687, 1938). Fungi fossiles, see Fossil fungi.
Fumiglobus D.R. Reynolds & G.S. Gilbert (2006), Fungi Imperfecti, see Anamorphic fungi; fungi having
Capnodiaceae. I, Panama. See Reynolds & Gilbert no sexual state, presumptively mitotic.
(Cryptog. Mycol. 27: 252, 2006). fungi suilli, see cep.
fumitremorgin, a tremorgenic metabolite (indole de- fungi, higher, see higher fungi.
rivative) of Aspergillus famigatus (Yamazaki et al., fungi, lower, see lower fungi.
Tetrahedron Lett. 14: 1241, 1975). fungicidal, able to kill fungus spores or mycelium.
fumonisin, Bl, B2 (Bl, B2), toxic metabolites of Fusa- Fungicides. Substances which are able to kill fungi s.l.,
rium moniliforme (ear rot of maize). Infected maize esp. if lethal at low concentration. The term is some-
eaten by horses causes equine leukocephalomalacia times loosely applied to fungistatic and genestatic
(Plattner et al., Mycol. 82: 698, 1990). substances. contact -, those which kill fungi when
Funalia Pat. (1900) = Trametes fide Ryvarden (Gen. applied to a substratum surface; eradicant -, those
Polyp.: 150, 1991). applied to a substratum in which a fungus is already
fungaemia (fungemia), fungi in the blood. present, or used in disease control after infection has
fungal (1) (n.), a fungus (obsol.); (2) (adj.), see fun- been established; protective -, those used to protect
gous. an organism against infection by a fungal pathogen
FUNGI. 36 class., 140 ord., 560 fam., 8283 gen. (+ (TBMS 33: 155, 1950); systemic-, substances which
5101 syn.), 97861 spp. (Carpomycetes, Eumycota, are fungicidal (or fungistatic) when taken up sys-
Eumycophyta, Eumycetes, Fungales, Hysterophyta, temically by an infected organism, usually a plant
Inophyta, Mycota, Mycetes, Mycetoideum, My- (see below). Heat, light, and other radiations have
cetales, Mycetalia, Mycophyta, Mycophytes, Myco- fungicidal properties, see sterilization.
phycophytes). Kingdom of Eukaryota; the true fungi. Many chemical substances are fungicidal or inhibit
6 phyla. Eukaryotic organisms without plastids, nutri- fungal growth. Even pure water sometimes inhibits
tion absorptive (osmotrophic), never phagotrophic, spore germination (e.g. of Sclerotinia fructicola)
lacking an amoeboid pseudopodia! phase; cell walls while conversely very low concentrations of some
containing chitin and ~-glucans; mitochondria with fungicides may stimulate spore germination or even
flattened cristae and peroxiomes nearly always pre- be a prerequisite for fungal growth by supplying an
sent; Golgi bodies or individual cistemae present; essential trace element (see Nutrition). Today hun-
unicellular or filamentous and consisting of multicel- dreds of fungicides are available in thousands of for-
lular coenocytic haploid hyphae (homo- or hetero- mulations for specific uses. Sulphur (elemental or in
karyotic ); mostly non-flagellate, flagella when pre- combination) and inorganic compounds of copper
sent always lacking mastigonemes; reproducing and mercury were the first fungicides employed and
266 FUNGICOLOUS FUNGI

these three elements, frequently in organic combina- thologist's pocketbook, 2001), Smith (Ed.) (Fungi-
tion, are still ingredients of important fungicides. cides in crop protection. JOO years of progress. 2
Some of the more important fungicides (with indica- vol., 1985 [BCPC Monogr. 31], Nene & Thapliyal
tions of their main uses) are: (Fungicides in plaut disease control. edn 3, 1993),
Sulphur: elemental sulphur (as flowers of sulphur, Whitehead (Ed.) (The UK Pesticide Guide 2001). For
colloidal sulphur, wettable sulphur, etc.), lime sul- 'Definitions of fungicide terms' and 'Recommended
phur. methods' for testing fungicides, see Phytopath. (33:
Copper: bordeaux and burgundy mixtures (q.v.), 624, 1943; 34: 401, 1944); also Zehr (Ed.) (Methods
cheshunt compound (q.v.), copper sulphate, basic for evaluating plant fangicides, nematocides and
copper sulphates, chlorides and carbonate, copper ox- bactericides, 1978).
ides (seed treatment), organo-coppers (copper oleate Fungicolous fungi. Fungi growing on other fungi as
and resinate) (plant protection). parasites ('mycoparasites') commensals, or saprobes;
Mercury: mercuric chloride (corrosive sublimate) fungicoles. Reliable estimates of the total number of
(wood preservation, soil treatment), mercurous chlo- fungi involved are not available; Hawksworth (1981)
ride (calomel) (seed and soil treatment). Organo- traced records of 1100 spp. of anamorphic fungi
mercurials are not now used in agriculture because of alone on 2500 other spp. of fungi. The fungi may be
non-target effects. 'necrotrophic' (destructive), or 'biotrophic' (forming
Other inorganic compounds: borax and boric acid balanced relationships). Destructive effects may be
(storage decay of fruit), calcium hypochlorite mediated at a distance, by contact and coiling via an-
(bleaching powder) (surface sterilization of biologi- tibiotics or hyphal-wall degrading enzymes, or hy-
cal material), potassium iodide (sporotrichosis), po- phal interference (contact necrotrophs) or by penetra-
tassium dichromate, sodium fluoride, zinc chloride, tion of the hyphae of the host (invasive necrotrophs).
and arsenic compounds (wood preservation), Biotrophic mycoparasitism occurs externally via
triphenyl tin salts (crop protection). haustoria (haustorial biotrophs), or via specialized
Organic compounds: formaldehyde (formalin) contact cells which may produce colacosomes (Bauer
(seed and soil disinfection), 5-fluorocytosine (can- & Oberwinkler, Bot. Acta 104: 53, 1991) and which
didiasis, cryptococcosis), guanidines (dodine), di- achieve direct cytoplasmic continuity with the host
thiocarbarnates (thiram, mancozeb, propineb), car- through fine interhyphal channels (fusion biotroph),
boximides (iprodione), imidayols (prochloraz, ima- or internally by entry of the complete thallus of the
zalil), chlorinated hydrocarbons (chlorathalonil, di- mycoparasite into the host (intracellular biotrophs).
doran), methyl bromide and cresylic acid (soil sterili- For a description of these host-parasite interfaces see
zation), propionic acid (food preservation), propylene Jeffries & Young (Interfangal parasitic relationships,
oxide (sterilization of biological materials), salicy- 1994). Fungicolous fungi are an excellent source of
lanide (Shirlan) (plant protection, textile spoilage); novel biologically active and chemically interesting
see also antibiotics, copper, mercury, sulphur, sys- compounds (Schmidt et al., J. Nat. Prod. 70: 1317,
temic fungicides above and below. 2007).
Antibiotics: amphotericin (systemic mycoses), ka- Particularly destructive mycoparasites are Tricho-
sugamycin (systemic; rice blast), cycloheximide derma spp. (also of value in biocontrol; see esp. Pa-
(crop protection and differential isolation of fungi), pavizas (Ann. Rev. Phytopathol. 23: 23, 1985, Kubi-
nystatin (candidiasis). cek & Harman (Trichoderma and Gliocladium 1. Ba-
Systemic fangicides: (against plant diseases) acyl- sic biology, taxonomy and genetics, 1998), Harman
alanines (furaxyl, metalaxyl), benzimidazoles (beno- & Kubicek (Trichoderma & Gliocladium 2. En-
myl, carbendazim, thiabendazole), oxathiins (car- zymes, biological control and commercial applica-
boxin), pyrimidine derivatives (dimethirimol, ethiri- tions, 1998); both have very wide host ranges
mol), triazoles (triadimefon, propinconazole). See (Domsch et al., 1980). Others are restricted to par-
Marsh (Ed.) (Systemic fangicides, 1972 [edn 2, ticular host taxa, usually farns., gen. or spp. Exam-
1977]). ples (host: fungi) are: Mycetozoa: Aphanocladium
Use of fungicides should be sparing, no more than album, Polycephalomyces spp., Leucopenicillifer,
necessary, and managed, ideally within the context of Nectria myxomyceticola anamorph Verticillium rex-
an integrated scheme, to avoid unnecessary pollution ianum ). See Ing (Bull. BMS 8: 25, 1974; key), Roger-
and the development of resistance. Methyl bromide is son & Stephenson (Mycol. 85: 456, 1993). Oomy-
now rapidly being phased out of use from most coun- cota: esp. other Oomycota. e.g. Pythium oligandrum
tries because of its toxicity and effect on the ozone on Pythium ultimum (Whipps & Lumsden, Biocon-
layer, although some use continues, notably in the trol Sci. Technol. 1: 75, 1991). Chytridiomycota:
USA. Alternating two different fungicides greatly chytrids esp. other Chytridiales, e.g. Allomyes by
lowers the risk of resistance development in a crop, Catenaria allomycis (Sykes & Porter, Myca!. 72:
as fungal strains which tolerate on fungicide are usu- 288, 1980; Powell, Bot. Gaz. 143: 176, 1982), Allo-
ally unable to survive the other (see Fungicide Resis- myces and Polyphagus by Rozella and Rozel/apsis
tance Action Committee, www.frac.info). (Held, Bot. Rev. 47: 451, 1981; Powell, Myca!. 76:
Lit.: Martin (The scientific principles of plant pro- 1039, 1984). Zygomycota: Chaetocladium, Pipto-
tection edn 6, 1973), Guide to the chemicals used in cephalis, Dimargaris etc. On other Mucorales (Ben-
crop protection (edn 4, 1961; Canada Dep. Agric., jamin, Aliso 4: 321, 1959; Jeffries, Bot. J. Linn. Soc.
Pub/. Res. Branch 1093), Horsfall (Fungicides and 91: 135, 1985); Stachybotrys chartarum and Anguil-
their action, 1945; Principles of fangicidal action, lospora pseudolongissima on spores of Glomus and
1956), Torgeson (Ed.) (Fungicides, an advanced Gigaspora (Paulitz & Menge, Phytopathol. 76: 351,
treatise, 1, Agricultural and industrial applications. 1986). Ascomycota: the zenith for fungicolous fungi.
Environmental interactions, 1967; 2, Chemistry and Ampelomyces quisqualis on numerous Erysiphales;
physiology, edn 2, 1983), Waller & Lenne (Plant pa- Cordyceps ophioglossoides on Elaphomyces; Gana-
 FURCULOMYCES 267

tobotrys simplex; Hansfordia pulvinata on Cerco- Fungodaster Haller ex Kuntze (1891) = Leotia fide
spora etc.; Nectria magnusiana (anamorph Fusarium Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8,
epistromum) on Diatrypella spp.; Nematogonumfer- 1995).
rugineum on Nectria coccinea; Coniothyrium mini- fungoid, fungus-like.
tans on Botryotinia and Sc/erotinia sclerotia; Pseudo- Fungoidaster P. Micheli (1729) nom. inval. = Craterel-
fasidium hansfordii on Mycovellosiella; Sphaerulo- lus fide Pegler (in litt. ).
myces coralloides on aquatic hyphomycetes; Syspas- Fungoides Tourn. (1719) nom. inval., Fungi. Used for
tospora parasitica on Beauveria, Hirsute/la, Pae- a wide range of fungi (Ascomycota & Basidiomy-
cilomyces and Verticillium (Tribe, TBMS 40: 489, cota) with cup-like fruits, including cliscomycetes and
1957; Huang, CJB SS: 289, 1977); Tremel/a karstenii Nidulariales.
on Colpoma juniperi; Tympanosporium parasiticum fungology, mycology (obsol.).
on Nectria cinnabarina; trop. foliicolous spp. (esp. fungoma, fungus ball formation.
Meliolaceae) support a vast array of fungi (Hansford, fungophobia, a horror or dread of fungi (Hay, British
Mycol. Pap. lS, 1946; Deighton & Pirozynski, My- Fungi: 6, 1887) (obsol.).
col. Pap. 128, 1972); Pirozynski, Kew Bull. 31: 595, fungous, of, or having to do with, fungi; fungal.
1977; Hughes, Myco/. Pap. 166, 1993). See also funguria, the presence of fungi, particularly yeasts, in
Lichenicolous fungi. Basidiomycota: Eudarluca urine.
caricis (anamorph Sphaerellopsis ft/um) on 226 spp. fungus (pl. fungi), (Lat. fungus, orig. sfangus, cognate
Pucciniales (Kranz, Nova Hedw. 24: 169, 1974); Tu- with spongia from Gk sphongis, a sponge), champig-
berculina persicina on 26 spp. Uredinales; Hypomy- non (Fr.), ciupercli (Rumanian), cogumelo (Port.),
ces spp. (anamorphs Apiocrea, Cladobotryum) esp. fungo (Ital.), gljiva and guba (Croat.), goba (Slo-
common on decaying Agaricales and Boletales (Ar- vene), gomba (Hung.), grybas (kremblys) (Lith.),
nold, Bibliogr. Mill. Univ. bibliotek Jena 2S, 1976; grzyb (Pol.), hongo (Span.), houba (Czech.), huba
bibliogr. host index; Rogerson & Samuels, Myco/. (Slovak), •ii (jun, chiin) (Chin.), kavak (Hindi),
86: 839, 1994, on agarics); Mycogone perniciosa kavaka (Sanskrit), ktlphurdhe (Albanian), ii~ (kin-
(wet bubble disease) on cult. mushrooms (CM! rui) (Jap.), µincl]~ (Gk), makuna (Kikuyu), Pilz
Descr. 499, 1976); Asterophora spp. on Russula; (Germ.), poonjalam (Tamil), seen (Estonian), SIJne
Amblyosporium spongiosum esp. on Lactarius (Nicot (Latvian), sieni (Fin.), svamp (Scand.), zwam
& Durand, BSMF81: 623, 1965); Helminthosphaeria (Dutch), fPHE (Russ.), fPhlli; (Byeloruss.),
spp. on Clavariaceae; Pseudoboletus parasiticus on IDhHBA and fYI>A (Serb.), f'hliA (Bulgar.);
Sc/eroderma. See Nicot (BSMF 31: 393, 1967); key 582.28 (Universal Decimal Classification);
spp. on agarics, Tubaki (Nagaoa S: 11, 1955), de MACR.003 (semantic code; Perry & Kent, Tools for
Hoog (Persoonia 10: 33, 1978, keys), Verticillium machine literature searching, 1958), one of the
biguttatum on Rhizoctonia so/ani (Boogert et al., Soil Fungi; [in Medicine: an abnormal sponge-like
Biol. Biochem. 24: 159, 1992) and mushroom culture. growth].
Lit.: (Ann. Rev. Phytopathol. 28: 59, 1990), Barnett Fungus Adans. ex Kuntze (1898) = Agaricus L. fide
& Binder (Ann. Rev. Phytopath. 11: 273, 1973), Kirk (in litt. ).
Buller (3), Burge (Fungi in biological control sys- fungus ball, see aspergilloma.
tems, 1988), Cooke (The biology of symbiotic fangi, fungus gnats, the Mycetophilidae (Jnsecta); see Mush-
1977), Domsch et al. (Compendium of soil fangi, 2 room culture.
vols., 1980), Fletcher et al. (Mushrooms- pest and fungus root, see mycorrhiza.
disease control, 1986), Garns et al. (in Mueller et al. Fungus Tourn. ex Adans. (1763) = Agaricus L.
(Eds), Biodiversity of fangi: inventory and monitor- fungus, ray, see ray fungi.
ing methods, 2004), Hashioka (Forsch. Geb. Pjlan- funicular, cord-like.
zenkrankh. 8: 179, 1973; Rep. Tottori Myco/. Inst. 10: funicular cord (funiculus), the cord of hyphae by
473, 1973; SEM), Hawksworth (in Cole & Kendrick which the peridioles in Nidulariaceae (e.g. Cyathus)
(Eds), The biologyofconidialfangi 1: 171, 1981, co- are at first fixed to the inner wall of the peridium; see
nidial spp.), Helfer (Pilze au/ Pilzffruchtkorpern. splash cup.
Libri Botanici 1: 1, 1991 ), Jeffries & Young (Inter- Funicularlus K.K. Baker & Zaim (1979), anamorphic
fangal parasitic relationships, 1994), Lumsden (in Pezizomycotina, Hso.OeH.10. 1 (on mosquito), USA.
Carroll & Wicklow (Eds), The fangal community: See Baker & Zaim (J. Invert. Path. 34: 200, 1979),
275, 1992; review, examples), Madelin (The Fungi 3: Samson et al. (Atlas ofEntomopathogenic Fungi: 187
253, 1968; review), Rudakov (Myco/. 70: 150, 1978; pp., 1988).
physiol. groups), Seeler (Farlowia 1: 119, 1943), funiculose (of hyphae), aggregated into rope-like
Weindling (Bot. Rev. 4: 475, 1938). strands, plectonematogenous (q.v.).
See also Ecology, Lichenicolous fungi. Funiliomyces Aptroot (2004), Amphisphaeriaceae. 1,
fungiform, mushroom-shaped. Brazil. See Aptroot (Stud. Myco/. SO: 309, 2004).
fungistasis (1) see mycostasis; (2) (fungistatic) (of a funoid, composed ofrope-like strands or fibres; funicu-
substance, or of a concentration of a fungicide), in- lar (q.v.).
hibiting fungus growth but not fungicidal. Cf. genes- Furcaspora Bonar (1965), anamorphic Pezizomy-
tasis. cotina, St.lbH.10. 3, USA. See Bonar (Mycol. S7:
Fungites Casp. (1907), Fossil Fungi (mycel.) Fungi. 4 391, 1965), Punithalingam (MR 107: 917, 2003).
(Oligocene), Baltic Sea; Pacific Ocean. furcate, forked.
Fungites Hallier (1865), Fossil Fungi (mycel.) Fungi. 1 Furcouncinula Z.X. Chen (1982) = Erysiphe fide
(Tertiary), Germany. Braun & Takamatsu (Sch/echtendalia 4: 3, 2000).
fungivorous, using fungi as food; fungivore, an organ- Furculomyces Lichtw. & M.C. Williams (1992),
ism which does this. Legeriomycetaceae. 3 (in Diptera), Australia; USA.
fungizone, trade name for amphotericin B (q.v.). See Lichtwardt & Williams (CJB 70: 1196, 1992),
268 FURFURACEOUS

White (MR 110: 1011, 2006; phylogeny). 1986), Marasas et al. (Myco/. 78: 242, 1986; monili-
furfuraceous, covered with bran-like particles; scurfy. formin production), Marasas et al. (Mycol. 78: 678,
Furia (A. Batko) Humber (1989), Entomophthoraceae. 1986; F. polyphialidicum), Naiki (Research Bulletin
17, widespread. of the Faculty of Agriculture, Gifa University SI: 29,
Fusamen (Sacc.) P. Karst. (1890), anamorphic Pezizo- 1986; DNA content), Rubidge (TBMS 87: 463, 1986;
mycotina, Cac.OeH.19+10. 5 (on Salix), Europe. See DNA plasmids), Tiedt et al. (TBMS 87: 237, 1986;
von Arx (Biblthca Myco/. 24, 1970), Sutton (The ultrastr.), Tiedt et al. (TBMS 87: 237, 1986; ultrastr.),
Coe/omycetes, 1980). Ylimliki & Jamalainen (Anna/es Agriculturae Fen-
Fusariaceae Nann. (1934) = Nectriaceae. niae 2S: 9, 1986; Finland), Bosland & Williams (CJB
fusaric acid (Fusarinsiiure, Germ.), a pyridine- 6S: 2067, 1987; F. oxysporum, Brassicaceae), Bray-
carboxylic acid from Fusarium bulbigenum var. ly- ford (TBMS 89: 347, 1987; F. bugnicourti1), Corley
copersici, F. vasinfectum and other Hypocreaceae et al. (Journal of Natural Products SO: 897, 1987;
able to induce wilt symptoms in tomato (Gliumann, trichothecenes), Hocking & Andrews (TBMS 89: 239,
Phytopath. 47: 342, 1948, review; 48: 670, 1958, 1987; identification methods), Kim & Kim (Korean
mechanism of action). Cf. lycomarasmin. JI Pl. Path. 3: 137, 1987; pathogenicity on banana),
Fusariella Sacc. (1884), anamorphic Pezizomycotina, Logrieco et al. (Abstracts of the European Seminar
Hso.= eP.15. 13, widespread (temperate). See 'Fusarium - Mycotoxins, Taxonomy, Pathogenicity'
Hughes (Mycol. Pap. 28, 1949), Liu & Zhang (Myco- Warsaw, 8-10 September 1987: no. 13, 1987: from
systema 2S: 145, 2006; China). potato), Marasas et al. (Bothalia 17: 97, 1987; S Af-
Fusariellites Babajan & Tasl. (1977), Fossil Fungi. I rica, bibliography), Okuda et al. (J. Med. Vet. Myco/.
(Tertiary), former USSR. 2S: 177, 1987; clinical strain), Wasfy et al. (Mycopa-
Fusariopsis Horta (1919), anamorphic Pezizomycotina, thologia 99: 9, 1987; biochemistry, physiology),
Hsy.OeH.?. I (on humans), France. See Dodge Wyk et al. (TBMS 88: 347, 1987; ontogeny), Baayen
(Medical Mycology: 860, 1935). & Garns (Neth. JI Pl. Path. 94: 273, 1988; on carna-
Fusarium Link (1809), anamorphic Gibbere/la, tion), Blumenthal-Yonassi et al. (Proceedings of the
Haematonectria, Hso.= eH.15. c. 111 (saprobes and Japanese Association of Mycotoxico/ogy Supplement
parasites), widespread. This important genus has fu- no. I: 232, 1988; zearalenone production), Bottalico
soid, curved, septate macroconidia in slimy masses et al. (Proceedings of the Japanese Association of
(sporodochia) on branched conidiophores. Smaller 0- Mycotoxico/ogy Supplement no. I: 228, 1988; my-
or I-septate microconidia and chlamydospores are cotoxins ), Ellis (Myco/. 80: 255, 1988; sect. Liseola),
common. A third conidial type, the mesoconidium, is Ellis (Myco/. 80: 734, 1988; sect. Liseo/a), Gerlagh &
recognized by some authors. The mycelium and Blok (Neth. JI Pl. Path. 94: 17, 1988; on Cucurbita-
spores are generally bright in colour. Important ceae), Lamprecht et al. (Bothalia 18: 189, 1988;
pathogens: F. avenaceum and F. cu/morum (cereal F. tricinctum), Logrieco & Bottalico (TBMS 90: 215,
foot rots), F. bulbigenum (Narcissus basal rot), 1988; on maize), Nelson et al. (Mycol. 79: 884, 1987;
F. caeru/eum (dry rot of potato tubers), F. beomiforme), Tiedt & Jooste (TBMS 90: 531,
F. conglutinans (cabbage yellows), F. oxysporum 1988; ultrastr. ), Tivoli (Agronomie 8: 211, 1988; on
(potato wilt) and its var. cubense (Panama disease of potato, France), Visconti et al. (Proceedings of the
banana), F. vasinfectum (cotton wilt), and others. Japanese Association of Mycotoxico/ogy Supplement
F so/ani is phylogenetically distinct. See Wollenwe- no. I: 230, 1988; trichothecenes), Wyk et al. (Phyto-
ber & Reinking (Die Fusarien, 1935), Toussoun & phylactica 20: 73, 1988; on wheat, S Africa), Wyk et
Nelson (A Pictorial Guide to the Identification of al. (TBMS 91: 611, 1988; macroconidial develop-
Fusarium Species, 1969), Gerlach & Ershad (Nova ment), Wyk et al. (S. Afr. J. Bot. S4: 118, 1988; co-
Hedwigia 20: 725, 1970; Iran), Booth (The genus nidial development, cytology), Brayford (Journal of
Fusarium, 1971), Joffe (Mycopath. Myco/. Appl. S3: Applied Bacteriology Symposium Supplement Series
201, 1974), Sen Gupta (Nova Hedwigia 2S: 699, no. 18 67: 47S, 1989; review), Burgess et al. (Myco/.
1974; India), Nirenberg (Mitt. biol. BundAnst. Ld- u. 81: 818, 1989; Australia), Chelkowski et al. (J. Phy-
Forstw. 169, 1976; sect. Liseo/a), Booth (Fusarium. topath. 124: 155, 1989; on cereals), Cunfer (Fusa-
Laboratory guide to the identification of the major rium. Mycotoxins, Taxonomy and Pathogenicity
species, 1977), Gerlach in Subramanian (Ed.) (Tax- [Topics in Secondary Metabolism vol. 2]: 387, 1989;
onomy of Fungi 1: 115, 1978), Pattin (Acta Phytotox. on Claviceps), Logrieco et al. (Mycotoxin Research
6, 1978; toxigenic spp.), Gerlach & Nirenberg (Mitt. Supplement: 9, 1989; mycotoxin production), Manka
biol. BundAnst. Ld- u. Forstw. 209, 1982; revision), et al. (J. Phytopath. 124: 143, 1989;
Teetor-Barsch & Roberts (Mycopathologia 84: 3, F. graminearum), Nirenberg (Fusarium. Mycotoxins,
1983; entomogenous spp.), Garns (Toxigenic Fungi: Taxonomy and Pathogenicity [Topics in Secondary
their toxins and health hazard: 129, 1984; synana- Metabolism vol. 2]: 179, 1989; Europe), Thrane
morphs), Burgess et al. (Myco/. 77: 212, 1985; (Fusarium. Mycotoxins, Taxonomy and Pathogenicity
F. scirp1), Marasas et al. (Myco/. 77: 971, 1985; S [Topics in Secondary Metabolism vol. 2]: 199, 1989;
Africa), Puhalla (CJB 63: 179, 1985; F. oxysporum, mycotoxins), Thrane & Frisvad (Mycotoxin Research
VCGs), Raabe (Pl. Dis. 69: 450, 1985; on Hebe), Supplement: 21, 1989; mycotoxins), Jacobson &
Szecsi & Dobrovolszky (Mycopathologia 89: 89, Gordon (MR 94: 734, 1990; population biology),
1985; DNA reassociation), Ye & Wu (Acta phyto- Leslie et al. (Mycol. Soc. Amer. News/. 41: 24, 1990;
path. sin. IS: 87, 1985; esterases, graminicolous sect. Liseola), Nelson et al. (Mycol. 82: 99, 1990;
spp.), Burgess & Trimboli (Myco/. 78: 223, 1986; morphology, physiology), Nirenberg (Stud. Myco/.
F. nygamai), Correll et al. (Phytopathology 76: 396, 32: 91, 1990; review), Ploetz (Fusarium Wilt of Ba-
1986; F. oxysporum f.sp. apii), Hatai et al. (Journal nana, 1990), Thrane (J. Microbial. Meth. 12: 23,
of Wildlife Diseases 22: 570, 1986; in fish), Joffe 1990; chemistry), Burgess et al. (Australas. Pl. Path.
(Fusarium species: their biology and toxicology, 20: 86, 1991; identification media), Correll (Phytopa-
 FUSCODERMA 269

thology 81: 1061, 1991; F. oxysporum), Das & Chat- 1998), O'Donnell et al. (Fungal Genetics Biol. 23:
topadhyay (Journal of Mycopathological Research 57, 1998; Quom fungus), O'Donnell et al. (Mycol.
29: 51, 1991; mating populations), Leslie (Phytopa- 90: 465, 1998; phylogeny), Schutt et al. (Mycotoxin
thology 81: 1058, 1991; Gibberellafukjikuro1), Lid- Research 14: 35, 1998; moniliformins), Aoki &
dell (Phytopathology 81: 1044, 1991; review), O'Donnell (Mycol. 91: 597, 1999;
Logrieco et al. (Exp. Mycol. 15: 174, 1991; sect. F. pseudograminearum), Arie et al. (Mycoscience 40:
Sporotrichiella), Miller et al. (Mycol. 83: 121, 1991; 311, 1999; mating types), O'Donnell et al. (J. Phyto-
trichothecenes), Peterson (Phytopathology 81: 1051, path. 147: 445, 1999; F. oxysporum), Baayen et al.
1991; phylogeny), Samson (Fungi and Mycotoxins in (Phytopathology 90: 891, 2000; F. oxysporum),
Stored Products ACIAR Proceedings no. 36: 39, O'Donnell et al. (Proc. natn Acad. Sci. U.S.A. 97:
1991; food-borne spp.), Wyk et al. (MR 95: 284, 7905, 2000; F. graminearum), O'Donnell et al. (My-
1991; development of microconidia), Gordon & coscience 41: 61, 2000; G. fujikuro1), Suga et al. (MR
Okamoto (Exp. Mycol. 16: 245, 1992; VCGs), 104: 1175, 2000; F. solani), Wikler & Gordon (CJB
Gordon & Okamoto (CJB 70: 1211, 1992; 78: 709, 2000; F. circinatum), Aoki et al. (Myco-
F. oxysporum), Guarro & Gene (Mycoses 35: 109, science 42: 461, 2001; G.fujikuro1), Backhouse et al.
1992; mycoses), Nelson (Mycopathologia 117: 29, (Fusarium Paul E. Nelson Memorial Symposium:
1992; F. moniliforme), Nelson et al. (Appl. Envi- 122, 2001; biogeography), Kistler (Fusarium Paul E.
ronm. Microbiol. 58: 984, 1992; fumonisin produc- Nelson Memorial Symposium: 70, 2001; host speci-
tion), Thrane et al. (Modern Methods in Food Mycol- ficity), Steenkamp et al. (Mycol. 94: 1032, 2002;
ogy Developments in Food Science vol. 31: 285, cryptic speciation), Vii-Mattila et al. (MR 106: 655,
1990; diagnostic methods), Tiedt & Jooste (MR 96: 2002; phylogeny), Skovgaard et al. (Mycol. 95: 630,
187, 1992; ultrastr. ), Abramson et al. (Can. J. Pl. 2003; F. commune), Surnmerell et al. (Pl. Dis. 87:
Path. 15: 147, 1993; trichothecenes, Canada), Bridge 117, 2003; identification), Geiser et al. (Eur. J. Pl.
et al. (Pl. Path. 42: 264, 1993; physiology), Camp- Path. 110: 473, 2004; molecular identification), Les-
bell & Leslie (Phytopathology 83: 1413, 1993; ge- lie et al. (Eur. J. Pl. Path. 110: 611, 2004; mating
netic diversity), Elias et al. (Molecular Plant- populations), O'Donnell et al. (J. Clin. Microbiol. 42:
Microbe Interactions 6: 565, 1993; on Lycopersicon), 5109, 2004; human pathogens), Geiser et al. (Mycol.
Nelson et al. (Ann. Rev. Phytopath. 31: 233, 1993; 97: 191, 2005; F. xylarioides), Leslie et al. (Mycol.
fumonisins), O'Donnell (The Fungal Holomorph: 97: 718, 2005; F. sacchari), Akinsanmi et al. (Pl.
Mitotic, Meiotic and Pleomorphic Speciation in Fun- Path. 55: 494, 2006; Australia), Desjardins (Fusa-
gal Systematics: 225, 1993; review), O'Donnell et al. rium Mycotoxins Chemistry, Genetics and Biology,
(Phytopathology 83: 1346, 1993; F. solani), Parisi et 2006; mycotoxins), Leslie & Surnmerell (Fusarium
al. (Phytopathology 83: 533, 1993; Australia), Sum- Labor. Manual, 2006; identification manual), Scott &
merell et al. (MR 97: 1015, 1993; Australia), Wing et Chakraborty (MR 110: 1413, 2006;
al. (MR 97: 1441, 1993; toxigenic spp., Australia), F. pseudograminearum), Bentley et al. (Phytopathol-
Appel & Gordon (Phytopathology 84: 1097, 1994; ogy 98: 250, 2008; Australia), Suga et al. (Phytopa-
IGS diversity), Kelly et al. (Phytopathology 84: thology 98: 159, 2008; Japan).
1293, 1994; RAPDs, F. oxysporum), McGinnis et al. Fuscidea V. Wirth & Vt\zda (1972), Fuscideaceae (L).
(J. Mycol. Medic. 4: 45, 1994; endocarditis), Mes et c. 34, widespread (esp. temperate). See Inoue (Hiko-
al. (Pl. Path. 43: 362, 1994; on Gladiolus), Nelson et bia, Suppl. 1: 161, 1981 ), Inoue (Hikobia, Suppl. 1:
al. (Clin. Microbiol. Rev. 7: 479, 1994; clinical as- 177, 1981 ), Oberhollenzer & Wirth (Beih. Nova
pects), Edel et al. (Phytopathology 85: 579, 1995; Hedwigia 79: 537, 1984; 9 spp.), Oberhollenzer &
molecular methods), Hagen & Hagen (Mycopatholo- Wirth (Stuttg. Beitr. Naturk., 1985), Brodo & Wirth
gia 129: 143, 1995; morphometrics), Logrieco et al. in Glenn et al. (Eds) (Lichenogr. Thomsoniana: 149,
(Mycopathologia 129: 153, 1995; F. sambucinum), 1998), Kantvilas (Biblthca Lichenol. 78: 169, 2001;
Thrane & Hansen (Mycopathologia 129: 183, 1995; Tasmania), Kantvilas & McCarthy (Lichenologist 35:
F. sambucinum), Brayford (Sydowia 48: 163, 1996; 397, 2003), Wedin et al. (MR 109: 159, 2005; phy-
species concepts), Burgess et al. (Sydowia 48: 1, logeny), Mi11.dlikowska et al. (Mycol. 98: 1088, 2006;
1996; biodiversity), Leslie (Sydowia 48: 32, 1996; phylogeny), Bylin et al. (Biblthca Lichenol. 96: 49,
genetics), O'Donnell (Sydowia 48: 57, 1996; phylog- 2007; phylogeny).
eny), Rheeder et al. (Mycol. 88: 509, 1996; Fuscideaceae Hafellner (1984), Umbilicariales (±L). 6
F. globosum), Waalwijk et al. (Sydowia 48: 90, 1996; gen.(+ 3 syn.), 55 spp.
DNA analysis), Gordon & Martyn (Ann. Rev. Phyto- Lit.: Oberhollenzer & Wirth (Biblthca Lichenol.
path. 35: 111, 1997; evolution), Huang et al. (Pl. 38: 363, 1990), Farkas (Biblthca Lichenol. 58: 97,
Path. 46: 871, 1997; F. moniliforme), Kistler (Phyto- 1995), Ihlen & Tansberg (Bryologist 99: 32, 1996),
pathology 87: 474, 1997; F. oxysporum), Leslie & Kantvilas & Vt\zda (Nordic JI Bot. 16: 325, 1996),
Zeller (Cereal Research Communications 25: 539, Ihlen & Ekman (Biol. J. Linn. Soc. 77: 535, 2002),
1997; mutant strains), Nirenberg & Aoki (Myco- Reeb et al. (Mo/. Phylogen. Evol. 32: 1036, 2004),
science 38: 329, 1997; F. nisikadoi), O'Donnell & Mi11.dlikowska et al. (Mycol. 98: 1088, 2006; phylog-
Cigelnik (Mo/. Phylogen. Evol. 7: 103, 1997; rDNA eny), Bylin et al. (Biblthca Lichenol. 96: 49, 2007;
variation), Sands et al. (Pl. Dis. 81: 501, 1997; on phylogeny).
Erythroxylum), Aoki & O'Donnell (Mycoscience 39: Fuscoboletinus Pomerl. & A.H. Sm. (1962) = Suillus
1, 1998; F. kyushuense), Hyun & Clark (MR 102: Gray fide Singer et al. (Mycol. 55: 362, 1963).
1259, 1998; F. lateritium), Marasas et al. (Mycol. 90: Fuscocerrena Ryvarden (1982), Polyporaceae. 1,
505, 1998; sect. Arthrosporiella), Mule et al. (Bulle- widespread. See Gilbertson & Ryvarden (N. Amer.
tin of the Institute for Comprehensive Agricultural Polyp. 1: 279, 1987).
Sciences, Kinki University 6: 23, 1998; trichothe- Fuscoderma (D.J. Galloway & P.M. forg.) P.M. forg.
cenes), Nirenberg & O'Donnell (Mycol. 90: 434, & D.J. Galloway (1989), Pannariaceae (L). 3, south
270 FUSCOLACHNUM

temperate. See Jorgensen (N.Z. JI Bot. 37: 257, on Parahebe), Braun et al. (Taxon 51: 557, 2002;
1999), Jorgensen & Sipman (Lichenologist 34: 33, nomencl.), Braun et al. (Mycol. Progr. 2: 3, 2003;
2002; New Guinea). phylogeny), Partridge & Morgan-Jones (Mycotaxon
Fuscolachnum J.H. Haines (1989), Hyaloscyphaceae. 85: 357, 2003), Schubert et al. (Schlechtendalia 9,
7 (on leaves), Europe; N. America. See Haines (Mem. 2003; monograph), Beck et al. (Mycol. Progr. 4: 111,
N. Y. bot. Gdn 49: 315, 1989). 2005; phylogeny), Schubert & Braun (Mycol. Progr.
Fuscopannaria P.M. Jerg. (1994), Pannariaceae (L). 4: 101, 2005), Ruszkiewicz-Michalska (Acta My-
33, widespread (esp. temperate). See Jorgensen (Op. cologica Warszawa 41: 285, 2006; Poland), Crous et
Bot. 45, 1978; Eur. spp., as Pannaria), Jorgensen al. (Stud Mycol. 58: 185, 2007; phylogeny).
(N.Z. JI Bot. 37: 257, 1999), Jorgensen (J. Hattori Fusicladosporium Partr. & Morgan-Jones (2003) =
bot. Lab. 89: 247, 2000; E Asia), J1ugensen (Bryolo- Fusicladium fide Partridge & Morgan-Jones (Myco-
gist 103: 670, 2000; N America), Jorgensen (Bryolo- taxon 85: 360, 2003), Schubert et al. (Schlechtenda-
gist 103: 104, 2000; sorediate tax.a), Jorgensen lia 9, 2003).
(Biblthca Lichenol. 78: 109, 2001; Australia), Ekman fusicoccin, a tricarboxylic terpene from Fusicoccum
& Jorgensen (CJB 80: 625, 2002; phylogeny), Jor- amygdali which induces stomatal opening (Turner &
gensen (N.Z. JI Bot. 40: 327, 2002; New Zealand), Granati, Nature 223: 1070, 1969) and promotes spore
Jorgensen (J. Hattori bot. Lab. 92: 225, 2002; Asia), germination and cell elongation. See also Chain et al.
Jorgensen & Zhurbenko (Bryologist 105: 465, 2002; (Physiol. Pl. Path. 1: 495, 1971; toxicity).
Arctic), Jorgensen (Lichenologist 36: 207, 2004; Fusicoccum Corda (1829), anamorphic Botryosphae-
Asia), Jorgensen (Lichenologist 37: 221, 2005; ria, St.OeH. l. c. 91, widespread. F. putrefaciens
Europe, key), Jorgensen (Bryologist 108: 255, 2005; (cranberry (Vaccinium) end rot). See Morgan-Jones
N America), Jorgensen & Sipman (J. Hattori bot. & White (Mycotaxon 30: 117, 1987; redescr. ana-
Lab. 100: 695, 2006; New Guinea), Miitdlikowska et morph of Botryosphaeria ribis), Rayachhetry et al.
al. (Mycol. 98: 1088, 2006; phylogeny), Jorgensen (Mycol. 88: 239, 1996; biocontrol), Gardner (Mycol.
(Lichenologist 39: 235, 2007; SE Asia). 89: 298, 1997; Hawaii), Crous & Palm (Sydowia 51:
Fuscophialis B. Sutton (1977), anamorphic Pezizomy- 167, 1999; review), Denman et al. (Stud Mycol. 45:
cotina, Hso.= eP.16. 3, widespread (tropical). See 129, 2000; review), Phillips (Mycotaxon 76: 135,
Sutton (Boin Soc. argent. Bot. 17: 158, 1977). 2000; on Populus), Smith et al. (Mycol. 93: 277,
Fuscoporella Murrill ( 1907) = Phellinus fide Pegler 2001; on Eucalyptus), Zhou & Stanosz (MR. 105:
(The polypores [Bull. BMS Suppl.], 1973). 1033, 2001; phylogeny), Phillips (Phytopath.
Fuscoporia Murrill (1907) = Phellinus fide Donk Mediterr. 41: 3, 2002; on Vitis), Slippers et al. (My-
(Verh. K. ned. Akad. Wet. tweede sect. 62: 1, 1974). col. 96: 1030, 2004; phylogeny), Slippers et al. (My-
Fuscoscypha Svrcek (1987), Hyaloscyphaceae. l, col. 96: 83, 2004; phylogeny), Crous et al. (Stud. My-
Europe. See Huhtinen (Karstenia 29: 45, 1990). col. 55: 235, 2006; phylogeny).
fuscous, dusky; too brown for a grey (Comer, 1958). Fusicolla Bonord. ( 1851 ), anamorphic Pezizomycotina,
Fusculina Crous & Summerell (2006), anamorphic Hsp.OeH.?. 5, widespread.
Pleosporales. l, Australia. See Crous & Summerell Fusicytospora Gutner (1934) = Phomopsis (Sacc.)
(Fungal Diversity 23: 334, 2006). Bubak. fide Petrak (Sydowia 1: 61, 1947).
fuseau, a fusoid macroconidium of a dermatophyte fusidic acid, an antibacterial antibiotic from Fusidium
(e.g. Microsporum); a spindle (obsol.). coccineum (Godfredsen, Nature 193: 987, 1962); =
Fusella Sacc. (1886), anamorphic Pezizomycotina, ramycin (from Micromucor ramanniana).
Hso.OeP.?. 3, Europe; Africa. Fusidites Mesch. (1902), Fossil Fungi. l (Oligocene),
Fusellites Babajan & Tasl. (1977), Fossil Fungi. l Europe.
(Tertiary), former USSR. Fusidium Link (1809) nom. rej., anamorphic Pezizo-
Fusicatena K. Matsush. & Matsush. (1996), anamor- mycotina. l, widespread. See Booth (Mycol. Pap.
phic Pezizomycotina, Hso.?.?. 1, Japan. See Matsu- 104, 1966), Cooper (N.Z. JI Bot. 43: 323, 2005; New
shima & Matsushima (Matsush. Mycol. Mem. 9: 32, Zealand).
1996). Fusidomus Grove (1929) = Fusarium fide Sutton (My-
Fusichalara S. Hughes & Nag Raj (1973), anamorphic col. Pap. 141, 1977).
Pezizomycotina, Hso.= eP.15. 4, widespread. See fusiform, spindle-like; narrowing toward the ends (Fig.
Hughes & Nag Raj (N.Z. JI Bot. 11: 662, 1973), 23.1).
Davydkina (Mikol. Fitopatol. 25: 26, 1991; Russia). fusiform rust (of pine), Cronartium quercuum (Czaba-
Fusicladiella H6hn. (1919), anamorphic Mycosphae- tor, U.S. For. Serv. Res. Pap. 65, 1971).
rella, Hso. l eH. l. 5, widespread (tropical). See Fusiformisporites Rouse (1962), Fossil Fungi. 8 (Ter-
Deighton (Mycol. Pap. 101, 1965), Schubert et al. tiary), India; N. America.
(Schlechtendalia 9, 2003). Fusispora Fayod (1889) = Lepiota fide Singer & Smith
Fusicladiites Babajan & Tasl. (1973), Fossil Fungi. 1 (A monograph on the genus Galerina Earle, 1964).
(Tertiary), former USSR. Fusisporella Speg. (1910), anamorphic Pezizomy-
Fusicladina Arnaud (1952) nom. inval., anamorphic cotina, Hsp.leH.?. 1 or 2, America (tropical).
Pezizomycotina, Hso.leH.?. I, Europe. Fusisporium Link (1809) = Fusarium fide Wollenwe-
Fusicladiopsis Karak. & Vassiljevsky (1937) = Kara- ber & Reinking (Die Fusarien: 5, 1935), Hughes
kulinia. (CJB 36: 727, 1958).
Fusicladiopsis Maire ( 1907) = Stemphylium fide Fusitheca Bonord. (1864) norn. dub.,? Fungi.
Hughes (CJB 36: 727, 1958). fusoid, somewhat fusiform.
Fusicladium Bonord. ( 1851 ), anamorphic Acantharia, Fusoidispora Vijaykr., Jeewon & K.D. Hyde (2005),
Venturia, Hsp.leP.10. 87, widespread. See Hughes Annulatascaceae. 1, Hong Kong. See Vijaykrishna et
(CJB 31: 560, 1953), Ondtej (CeskO Mykal. 25: 165, al. (Sydowia 57: 272, 2005).
1971), Sutton & Pascoe (Aust. Syst. Bot. 1: 79, 1988; Fusoma Corda (1837) nom. dub., anamorphic Pezizo-
 l.IALL 171

mycotina. See Hughes (CJB 36: 727, 1958). mataceae. 1, Europe. See Svrcek & Moravec (Ceska
Fusticeps J. Webster & R.A. Davey (1980), anamor- Mykol. 43: 210, 1989).
phic Pezizomycotina, Hso.= eP.l. 1 (aquatic), Malay- Galera (Fr.) P. Kumm. (1871) [non Ga/era Blume
sia. See Webster & Davey (TBMS 7S: 341, 1980), 1825, Orchidaceae] = Galerina fide Kuyper (in litt. ).
Hyde & Goh (Mycoscience 39: 199, 1998). Galeraicta Preuss (1852) ? = Rabeuhorstia fide Sac-
fuzz-ball, see puff-ball. cardo (Syll. fang. 3: 1, 1884), Sutton (Mycol. Pap.
fuzzy coat, the outer gelatinous coat of an ascus, esp. 141, 1977).
of one staining blue in iodine; see ascus. Galerella Earle (1909), Bolbitiaceae. 7, widespread.
G, Conservatoire et Jardin Botanique de la Ville de See Hausknecht & Contu (Ost. Z. Pilzk. 12: 31,
Geneve (Geneva, Switzerland); founded 1817; 2003).
funded by the city. Galerina Earle (1909), Strophariaceae. c. 250 (freq.
Gabarnaudia Samson & W. Garns (1974), anamorphic bryophilous), widespread. See Kiihner (Le Genre
Ceratocystidaceae, Hso.OeH.15. 5, Europe; Asia. See Ga/era, 1935), Smith & Singer (A monograph on the
Samson & Garns (Stud. Mycol. 6: 88, 1974), Hausner genus Galerina Earle, 1964), Barkman (Coolia 14:
& Reid (CJB 82: 752, 2004; phylogeny), Gao et al. 49, 1969; key 50 Dutch spp.), Wells & Kempton
(Mycosystema 24: 603, 2005; China). (Lloydia 32: 369, 1969; Alaskan spp.), Pegler &
Gabura Adans. (1763) nom. rej. = Collema F.H. Wigg. Young (Kew Bull. 27: 483, 1972; basidiospore form),
fide Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn Kiihner (BSMF 88: 41, 1973; alpine spp.), Kiihner
8, 1995). (BSMF 88: 119, 1973; alpine spp.), Gulden et al.
Gaertneriomyces D.J.S. Barr (1980), Spizellomyceta- (MR lOS: 432, 2001; G. marginata complex), Wood
ceae. 3 (from soil), N. America; Europe. See Barr (Aust. Syst. Bot. 14: 615, 2001; Australia spp.), Gul-
(CJBS8: 2386, 1980). den (Mycol. 97: 823, 2005; polyphyly).
Gaeumannia Petr. (1950) = Melchioria fide Millier & Galeromycena Velen. (1947) = Macrocystidia fide
von Arx in Ainsworth et al. (Eds) (The Fungi 4A: 87, Pegler (in litt. ).
1973). Galeropsidaceae Singer (1962) nom. rej. = Bol-
Gaeumanniella Petr. (1952), Pezizomycotina. 1, USA. bitiaceae. The Galeropsidaceae are listed as nom. rej.
See Petrak (Sydowia 6: 162, 1952). against Cortinariaceae.
Gaeumannomyces Arx & D.L. Olivier (1952), Mag- Galeropsina Velen. (1947) = Psilocybe (Fr.) P. Kumm.
naporthaceae. Anamorph Harpophora. c. 11 (on fide Singer (Agaric. mod. Tax. 4th ed, 1986).
grass roots), widespread. G. graminis (with 3 vars.; Galeropsis Velen. (1930), Bolbitiaceae. 16 (xero-
whiteheads and take-all (q.v.) of cereals). See Simon- phytic), widespread. Perhaps Agaricaceae. See
sen (Friesia 9: 361, 1971; anamorph), Walker (TBMS Singer (Proc. K. ned. Akad. Wet. Ser. C, Biol. Med.
S8: 427, 1972), Weste (TBMS S9: 133, 1972; root in- Sci. 66: 106, 1963; key), Sarasini (Gasteromiceti
fection), Walker (Mycotaxon 11: 1, 1980; taxonomy), Epigei: 406 pp., 2005).
Bryan et al. (Appl. Environm. Microbiol. 61: 681, Galerula P. Karst. (1879) nom. dub.?= Galerina fide
1995), Fouly et al. (Mycol. 89: 590, 1997; restriction Singer & Smith (A monograph on the genus Galerina
analysis), Augustin et al. (J. Phytopath. 147: 109, Earle, 1964).
1999; RAPDs), Bryan et al. (MR 103: 319, 1999; Galiella Nannf. & Korf (1957), Sarcosomataceae. 8,
DNA, host range), Ward & Bateman (New Phytol. widespread (north temperate). See Korf (Mycol. 49:
141: 323, 1999; DNA), Garns (Stud. mycol. 4S: 187, 107, 1957), Cabello (Boin Soc. argent. Bot. 2S: 395,
2000; anam.), Rachdawong et al. (Pl. Dis. 86: 652, 1988), Li & Kimbrough (CJB 74: 1651, 1995; spore
2002; molecular identification), Wong (MR 106: 857, ontogeny), Zhuang & Wang (Mycotaxon 67: 355,
2002), Freeman & Ward (Molecular Plant Pathology 1998; spp. China), Harrington et al. (Mycol. 91: 41,
S: 235, 2004; review), Saleh & Leslie (Mycol. 96: 1999; phylogeny), Pant (Mycotaxon 79: 315, 2001;
1294, 2004; phylogeny). India), K6pcke et al. (Phytochem. 60: 709, 2002;
Gaillardiella Pat. (1895), Nitschkiaceae. 1 (from chemistry), Hansen & Pfister (Mycol. 98: 1029, 2006;
wood), S. America. See Petrak (Sydowia 4: 158, phylogeny).
1950), Subramanian & Sekar (Kavaka 18: 19, 1993), Gall. A predictable and consistent plant deformation
Huhndorf et al. (MR 108: 1384, 2004). that occurs in response to the stimulus of a foreign
Galactinia (Cooke) Boud. (1885) = Peziza Fr. fide organism, often a swelling or outgrowth; a cecidium.
Seaver (North American Cup Fungi (Operculates), Fungi producing galls directly on plants include
1928). some Exobasidiales (Ing, in Williams, 1994: 67; key
Galactiniaceae Berthet ex Le Gal ( 1969) = Pezizaceae. 35 Eur. sp.), Pucciniales (Preece & Hicks, in Wil-
Galactomyces Redhead & Malloch (1977), Dipodasca- liams (Ed.), 1994: 57; 87 Br. spp.) and Plasmodio-
ceae. 6, widespread. See de Hoog et al. (Stud. Mycol. phorales (Preece, Mycologist 16: 27, 2002). The gall
29, 1986; key), de Hoog et al. in Kurtzman & Fell midges (Cecidomyiidae) have mycophagous larvae
(Eds) (Yeasts, a taxonomic study 4th edn: 209, 1998), implicated in the gall reaction (Harris, in Williams
Naumova et al. (Antonie van Leeuwenhoek 80: 263, (Ed.), 1994: 201); some are only mycophagous and
2001; sibling species), Hoog & Smith (Stud. Mycol. do not cause galls; ambrosia -s are caused by
SO: 489, 2004; phylogeny), Pimenta et al. (Int. J. Macrophoma and anamorphs of Botryosphaeria
Syst. Evol. Microbiol. SS: 497, 2005), Romano et al. (Bisset & Borkent, in Pirozynski & Hawksworth
(The Yeast Handbook 2: 13, 2006; review), Suh & (Eds), 1988: 203).
Blackwell (MR 110: 220, 2006; in beetle guts), Suh Lichens have been interpreted as galls induced by
et al. (Mycol. 98: 1006, 2006; phylogeny). an alga in a fungus (Moreau & Moreau, BSMF 34:
Galactopus Earle (1909) = Mycena fide Singer (Aga- 84, 1918; see also cephalodium) but there are signifi-
ric. mod. Tax., 1951). cant differences (Hawksworth & Honegger, in Wil-
galeate, hooded; hat-shaped or helmet-shaped. liams (Ed.), 1994: 77); -son lichens, may be caused
Galeoscypha Svrcek & J. Moravec (1989), Pyrone- by some lichenicolous fungi (e.g. Biatoropsis, Plec-
272 GALLA CEA

tocarpon, Polycoccum, Thamnogalla), nematodes nales de la Societe des Sciences Naturelles et

(Siddiqi & Hawksworth, Lichenologist 14: 175, d'Archeologie de Toulon et du Var 21: 105, 1969).
1982), mites (Gerson & Seaward, in Seaward (Ed.), Gamsiella (R.K. Benj.) Benny & M. Blackw. (2004),
Lichen ecology: 69, 1977), or be of unknown origin Mortierellaceae. l, USA. See Benny & Blackwell
(Grummann, Bot. Jb. 80: 101, 1960). (Mycol. 96: 147, 2004), White et al. (Mycol. 98: 872,
See Mani (Ecology of plant galls, 1964), Redfern 2006; phylogeny).
& Shirley (British plant galls, 2002), Williams (Ed.) Gamsylella M. Scholler, Hagedorn & A. Rubner
(Plant galls: organisms, interactions, populations, (1999), anamorphic Orbiliaceae, Hso.?.?. 6, wide-
1994), Coevolution. spread. See Scholler et al. (Sydowia 51: 108, 1999),
Gallacea Lloyd (1905), Gallaceaceae. 6, Australia; Li et al. (Mycol. 97: 1034, 2005; phylogeny, synon-
New Zealand. See Trappe & Claridge (Australasian ymy with Dactylellina).
Mycologist 22: 27, 2003). Gamundia Raithelh. (1979), Tricholomataceae. 6,
Gallaceaceae Locq. ex P.M. Kirk (2008), Hysterangia- Europe; S. America (temperate). See Raithelhuber
les. 2 gen., 9 spp. (Metrodiana 8: 34, 1979), Antonin (Persoonia 18:
Gallaicolichen Serus. & Liicking (2007), Pezizomy- 341, 2004; type studies European spp. ), Antonin
cotina (L). I, Australasia; Hawaii. See Serusiaux & (Mykol. Listy 90-91: 20, 2004; key European spp.),
Liicking (Biblthca Lichenol. 95: 509, 2007). Antonin & Noordeloos (A monograph of the genera
Gallowaya Arthur (1906), Coleosporiaceae. 3 (on Hemimycena, 0, 2004).
Pinus (0, III, microcyclic) (Pinaceae)), N. America; gangliform, having knots; knotted.
Siberia. G. crowellii on Pinus. See Dodge (J. Agric. Gangliophora Subram. (1992), anamorphic Pezizomy-
Res. 31: 641, 1925; morphology), Cummins & Hi- cotina, Hso.= eP.19. I, Taiwan. See Subramanian
ratsuka (Illustr. Gen. Rust Fungi rev. edit., 1983; syn. (Proc. Indian natn Sci. Acad. Part B. Biol. Sci. 58:
of Coleosporium ). 188, 1992).
Galorrheus (Fr.) Fr. (1825) [non Galo"heus Haw. Gangliophragma Subram. (1978) = Dactylella fide
1812, Euphorbiaceae] = Lactarius. Subramanian (Kavaka 5: 94, 1977), Rubner (Stud.
Galzinia Bourdot (1922), Corticiaceae. 9, widespread. Mycol. 39, 1996).
See Rogers (Mycol. 36: 70, 1944), Olive (Mycol. 46: gangliospore, Subramanian's (Cu". Sci. 31: 410,
794, 1954), Boidin & Gilles (BSMF 110: 185, 1994; 1962) term for aleuriospore in the sense of 'holoblas-
key). tic conidium'.
Galziniella Parmasto (1968) = Sistotrema Fr. fide Gangliostilbe Subram. & Vittal (1976), anamorphic
Eriksson et al. (Cortie. N. Europ. 7, 1984). Pezizomycotina, Hsy.= eP.1. 2, pantropical. See
Gambleola Massee (1898), Pucciniosiraceae. I (on Subramanian & Vittal (Kavaka 3: 70, 1975), Petrini
Berberis (Berberidaceae)), India; Nepal. Sometimes (Sydowia 37: 238, 1984; Ethiopia), Subramanian &
included in Pucciniosira. See Buritica (Rev. Acad. Bhat (Kavaka 15: 41, 1987; India), Mercado-Sierra et
Colomb. Cienc. 18 no. 69: 131, 1991; as syn. of Puc- al. (Nova Hedwigia 64: 455, 1997; Costa Rica).
ciniosira). Ganoderma P. Karst. (1881), Ganodermataceae. Ana-
gametangium (pl. -ia) (gametange), cell containing morph Thermophymatospora. c. 80, widespread (esp.
gametes or gametic nuclei; the gametangium may ini- tropical). G. applanatum (wood decay); G. lucidum
tially be diploid and is the site of meiosis, or haploid. (wood decay); G. phi/ippii (syn. G. pseudofe"eum;
See zygangium. root rot of cacao, coffee, rubber, tea, etc.);
gamete, naked uninucleate haploid cell with the sole G. orbiformum (syn. G. boninense; root rot of palms).
function of fusing with another gamete to produce a See Moncalvo & Ryvarden (Syn. Fung. 11: 114 pp.,
zygote; sometimes used for the sex-nuclei of coe- 1997), Ryvarden (Mycol. 92: 180, 2000), Hong &
nogametes. Jung (Mycol. 96: 742, 2004; phylogeny).
gametogenesis, the development of gametes. Ganodermataceae Donk (1948), Polyporales. 4 gen.
gametophyte, a haploid or sexual plant; haplont or (+ 9 syn.), 117 spp.
haplophase. Cf. sporophyte. Lit.: Steyaert (Persoonia 7: 55, 1972; SE Asian
gametothallus, a thallus producing gametes; cf. spp.), Steyaert (Bull. Jard. Bot. Nat. Belg. 50: 135,
sporothallus. 1980; sub gen. class if.), Zhao (Biblthca Mycol. 132:
gamma particle, a DNA-containing cytoplasmic or- 176 pp., 1989), Moncalvo et al. (Ganoderma: Sys-
ganelle in the zoospore of Blastocladiella emersonii tematics, Phytopathology and Pharmacology Pro-
(Myers & Cantino, The gamma particle, 1974; Bar- ceedings of Contributed Symposium 59A, B, 5th In-
stow & Lovett, Mycol. 67: 518, 1975). ternational Mycological Congress, Vancouver, Au-
Gamolpidium Vllidescu (1892), ? Chytridiales. 2, gust 14-21, 1994: 31, 1995), Moncalvo et al. (MR 99:
Rumania. 1489, 1995), Moncalvo et al. (Mycol. 87: 223, 1995),
Gamonaemella Fairm. (1922) = Gamospora fide Moncalvo & Ryvarden (Syn. Fung. 11: 114 pp.,
Clements & Shear (Gen. Fung., 1931 ), Sutton (My- 1997), Gottlieb et al. (MR 104: 1033, 2000), Miller et
col. Pap. 141, 1977). al. (Ganoderma Diseases of Perennial Crops: 159,
Gamosphaera Dumort. (1822) = Nemania. 2000), Moncalvo (Ganoderma Diseases of Perennial
Gamospora Sacc. (1885) ? = Wiesneriomyces fide Crops: 23, 2000), Pilotti et al. (Ganoderma Diseases
Sutton (Mycol. Pap. 141, 1977). of Perennial Crops: 195, 2000), Kim & Jung (Myco-
Gamosporella Speg. (1888) nom. dub., anamorphic biology 29: 73, 2001), Smith & Sivasithamparam
Pezizomycotina. See Sutton (Mycol. Pap. 141, 1977). (Aust. Syst. Bot. 16: 487, 2003), Hong & Jung (My-
Gampsonema Nag Raj (1975), anamorphic Pezizomy- col. 96: 742, 2004), Ryvarden (Syn. Fung. 18: 57,
cotina, St.= eH.10. l, widespread. See Nag Raj (CJB 2004), Wang & Yao (Can. J. Microbiol. 51: 113,
53: 1621, 1975). 2005).
Gamsia M. Morelet (1969), anamorphic Pezizomy- Ganodermatales = Polyporales.
cotina, Hso.OeP.19. 2, widespread. See Morelet (An- Ganodermites A. Fleischrn., M. Krings, H. Mayr & R.
 GASTEROMYCETES 273
Agerer (2007), Fossil Fungi, Ganodermataceae. 1. corrhizal; they are cosmopolitan, occurring especially
Garethjonesia K.D. Hyde (1992), Sordariomycetidae. in warm, dry areas.
1 (aquatic), Australia. See Hyde (Aust. Syst. Bot. S: Lit.: General: Reijnders (MR 104: 900, 2000;
407, 1992). morphogenesis), Heim (Evolution of the higher
gari, a fermentation product of manioc, bacteria and Basidiomycetes, 505, 1971), Singer (Agaricales mod
Geotrichum candidum in west Africa. taxon., 4th ed., 1986), Dring (in Ainsworth et al.
Garnaudia Borowska (1977), anamorphic Pezizomy- (Eds), The Fungi 4B: 421, 1973; keys orders, fams.,
cotina, Hso.leP.l. 2, Cuba; Poland. See Borowska gen.), Fischer (Nat. Pjlanzenfam. edn 2, 7A, 1933;
(Acta Myco/ogica Warszawa 13: 169, 1977). unless otherwise stated, synonymies follow this
Garovaglia Trevis. (1853) = Polychidium fide Hawk- work), Ponce de Leon (in Parker, 1982, I: 256),
sworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995). Zeller (Myco/. 40: 639, 1948; 41: 36, 1949; keys or-
Garovaglina Trevis. (1880) = Garovaglia. ders, fams., gen.), Miller & Miller (Gasteromycetes.
Gasparrinia Tornab. (1848) [non Gasparinia Berto!. Morphological and developmental features, 1988).
1839, Umbelliferae] nom. rej. = Caloplaca fide Regional: Africa, South, Bottomley (Bothalia 4:
Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 473, 1948; keys), East, Demoulin & Dring (Bull.
1995), Kiirnefelt (Cryptog. Bryol.-Lichenol. 19: 93, Jard. bot. Belg. 4S: 339, 1975), West, Dring (Myco/.
1998). Pap. 98, 1964; keys). Canary Islands, Beltran Te-
Gassicurtia Fee (1824) nom. rej., Caliciaceae (L). 1, jera & Wildpret (Vieraea 7: 49, 1977). China, Liu
mostly neotropical. See Aptroot (Taxon 36: 474, Bo (The Gasteromycetes of China [Beih. Nova Hedw.
1987; nomencl., synonymy with Buel/ia), Kalb & 76], 1984) Congo, Dissing & Lange (Fl. Icon.
Elix (Mycotaxon 68: 465, 1998; chemistry), Marbach Champ. Congo 12-13, 1963-64; keys). Zaire, Dissing
(Biblthca Lichenol. 74, 2000). & Lange (Bull. Jard. bot. Etat. Brux. 32: 325, 1962).
Gasterella Zeller & L.B. Walker (1935), Gasterella- America, North, Burk (A bibliography of North
ceae. I, USA. American gasteromycetes. I Phallales, 1980), Coker
Gasterellaceae Zeller ( 1948), Boletales. I gen., 1 spp. & Couch (The gasteromycetes of the eastern United
Lit.: Zeller & Walker (Mycol. 27: 573, 1935), States and Canada, 1928 [reprint 1968]), Smith
Zeller (Myco/. 40: 639, 1948). (Puffballs and their allies in Michigan, 1951 ); South,
Gasterellopsis Routien (1940), Agaricaceae. 1, USA. Wright (Holmbergia S: 45, 1956; key), Fries (Ark.
Gasteroagaricoides D.A. Reid (1986), Psathyrellaceae. Bot. 8 (11), 1909). Argentina, Wright (Li/loa 21:
I, Australasia. See Reid (TBMS 86: 431, 1986). 191, 1949). Brazil, Homrich (Rev. Mycol. 34: 3,
gasteroconidium, see gasterospore. 1969; Rio Grande do Sul). Mexico, Herrera (An. Inst.
Gasterohymeniales. See Hymenogastrales and Podax- Biol. Univ. Mex. 3S: 9, 1965; keys), Guzman &
a/es. Herrera (An. Inst. Biol. Univ. nal. aut6n. Mex., Bot.
gasteroid, of a form resembling a member of the 40, 1969). Uruguay, Lohwag & Swoboda (Rev. Su-
gasteromycetes (q.v.); specifically, a fruit body en- dam. Bot. 7: I, 1942). West Indies, Dennis (Kew
closing the hymenium. Bull. 19S3: 307), Reid (Kew Bull. 31: 657, 1977).
Gasteromycetes. Morphological category of Basidio- Asia, Iran, Saber (Iran. J. Plant Pathol. 22: 25,
mycota, traditionally based on homobasidiomycetes 1986). Israel, Dring & Rayss (Israel J. Bot. 12: 147,
that do not actively discharge their spores (sta- 1964). Middle East, Eckblad (Nytt Mag. Bot. 17:
tismospores). The polyphyletic nature of the group 129, 1970; Iranian J. Bot. I: 65, 1976). Mongolia,
has for a long time been known. Epigeous and hypo- Kreisel (Feddes Rep. 86: 321, 1975), D6rfelt &
geous gasteromycetes occur in 4 of the 8 clades of Bwmaa (Nova Hedw. 43: 87, 1986). Nepal, Kreisel
the homobasidiomycetes recognized by Hibbett & (Khumbu Hima/. 6: 25, 1969; Feddes Rep. 87: 83,
Thorn (The Mycota 7B, 2001). Gasteromycetes have 1976). Pakistan, Ahmad (Pub/. Dept. Bot. Univ.
been regarded as conspecific (Gastrosui/lus Punjab 11, 1952). Surinam, Fischer (Ann. Myc. 31:
laricinus), congeneric (Hydnangium, Podohydnan- 113, 1933). Thailand, Ellingsen (Nordic JI Bot. 2:
glum), confamilial (Chamonixia, Arcangeliella) or 283, 1982), Phanichapol (Thai For. Bull. 16: 233,
conordinal (Sc/erodermataceae, Lycoperdaceae) with 1986). Former USSR, Sosin (Opredelite/' Gastero-
taxa in the other Basidiomycota, while affinities of mitsetov SSSR, 1973), Jilrva (Folia crypt. Eston. 2:
some groups have not yet been established; for recent 15, 1973; Estonia), Shvartsman & Filimonova (Fl.
information see under these taxa. Integration of Spor. Rast. Kazakhstana 6, 1970; Kazakhstan). Aus-
gasteromycetes in a natural system of Basidiomycota tralasia, Cunningham (The Gasteromycetes of Aus-
inevitably leads to a taxonomic reduction of many tralia and New Zealand, 1944 [reprint 1979]).
higher taxa; these new placements are not yet univer- Europe, Belgium, Demoulin (Les gasteromycetes
sally accepted, particularly at the generic level. Belgique, edn 2, 1975; Bull. Jard. Bot. nat. Belg. 38:
The single-celled basidium (q.v.) is generally 4- I, 1968). British Isles, Palmer (Nova Hedw. 2S: 65,
spored but the basidiospores are not forcibly dis- 1968; bibliogr.), Demoulin & Marriott (Bull. BMS
charged and sterigmata may be absent. The basidia IS: 37, 1981; key), Pegler et al. (Puffballs, Earthstars
and basidiospores mature within the basidioma, & Stinkhorns, 1995). Former Czechoslovakia, Pilat
which typically has a peridium (sometimes multi- (Ed.) (Fl. CSR B I, Gasteromycetes, 1958). Ger-
layered) covering a± fleshy mycelial tissue ('gleba') many, Gross et al. (Beih. Z. Mykol. 2, 1980).
in which the basidia are borne, eventually lining hy- Greenland, Lange (Meddr Gren/. 147(4), 1948).
menial cavities. The gleba is frequently crossed by a Hungary, Holl6s (Die Gasteromyceten Ungarns,
columella and/or veins. After the decay of the gleba, 1904). Italy, Petri (Fl. Ital. Crypt. 1(5), 1909). Neth-
the columella and capillitium (q.v.) may facilitate erlands, Mass Geesteranus (Coolia IS: 49, 1971 ).
spore dispersal. Norway, Eckblad (Nytt Mag. Bot. 4: 19, 1955; As-
Gasteromycetes are mainly terrestrial and epigeous tarte 4: 7, 1971, Finland). Portugal, Almeida (Port.
or hypogeous, partly saprobic and partly ectomy- Acta Biol. B 11: 205, 1972). Spain, Calonge & De-
274 GASTEROSPORE

moulin (BSMF 91: 247, 1975). See also Lit. under See Lichtwardt (The Trichomycetes. Fungal associ-
Macromycetes. ates of arthropods, 1986), Strongman & Xu (Mycol.
gasterospore (gasteroconidium), a thick-walled, glo- 98: 479, 2006; China), Valle et al. (Mycol. 100: 149,
bose, chlamydospore of Ganoderma; probably apo- 2008; Mexico).
mictic (see Bose, Mycol. 25: 432, 1933; Sydowia, Gautieria Vittad. (1831) nom. cons., Gomphaceae. 25,
Beih. 1: 176, 1957). widespread. See Rauschert (Hercynia N.F. 12: 217,
Gastroboletaceae Singer ( 1962) = Boletaceae. 1975), Beaton et al. (Kew Bull. 40: 193, 1985; key
Gastroboletus Lohwag (1926), Boletaceae. 13, wide- Austral. spp. ).
spread (temperate). See Thiers (Mem. N. Y. bot. Gdn Gautieriaceae Zeller (1948) = Gomphaceae.
49: 355, 1989), Nouhra et al. (Mycotaxon 83: 409, Gautieriales = Gomphales.
2002; key). GC, ratio; GC content; see base ratio, molecular biol-
Gastrocybe Watling (1968) = Galeropsis fide Moreno ogy.
et al. (Mycotaxon 36: 63, 1989). Geaster P. Micheli ex Fr. (1829) = Geastrum fide
Gastrolactarius R. Heim ex J.M. Vidal (2005) = Lac- Demoulin (Taxon 36: 498, 1984).
tarius fide Kuyper (in litt. ). Geasterites Pia (1927), Fossil Fungi. 1 (Miocene),
Gastroleccinum Thiers (1989), Boletaceae. l, N. USA. But see Tiffuey (TBMS 76: 493, 1981).
America. See Thiers (Mem. N. Y. bot. Gdn 49: 357, Geasteroides Long (1917), Geastraceae. l, USA. See
1989). Long (Mycol. 37: 601, 1945).
Gastromyces R. Ludw. (1861), Fossil Fungi ? Agari- Geasteropsis Holl6s (1903) = Geastrum fide Ponce de
comycetes. 1 (Carboniferous), former USSR. Leon (Fieldiana, Bot. 31: 311, 1968).
Gastropila Homrich & J.E. Wright (1973), Agarica- Geastraceae Corda ( 1842), Geastrales. 7 gen. (+ 13
ceae. 4, America. See Demoulin (in litt.; ? = Calva- syn.), 64 spp.
tia), Ponce de Leon (Phytologia 33: 455, 1976). Lit.: Ponce de Leon (Fieldiana, Bot. 31: 303, 1968;
Gastrosporiaceae Pilat (1934), Phallales. 1 gen. (+ 1 world monogr., broad spp. concept), Ingold (TBMS
syn.), 2 spp. 58: 179, 1972), Boiffard (Docums Mycol. 6 no. 24: l,
Lit.: Zeller (Mycol. 40: 639, 1948), Dominguez de 1976; France), Diirfelt (Die Erdsteine Geastraceae
Toledo & Castellano (Mycotaxon 64: 443, 1997), und Asteraceae: 385 pp., 1985; centr. Eur.), Miller &
losifidou & Agerer (Feddes Repert. 113: 11, 2002), Miller ( Gasteromycetes. Morphological and Devel-
Kreisel & Hausknecht (Ost. Z. Pilzk. 11: 191, 2002). opment Features with Keys to the Orders, Families,
Gastrosporium Mattir. (1903), Gastrosporiaceae. 2, and Genera: 157 pp., 1988), Sunhede (Geastraceae
widespread. See Monthoux & Rollin (Candollea 31: (Basidiomycotina) [Synopsis Fungorum l], 1989;
119, 1976), losifidou & Agerer (Feddes Repert. 113: monogr. esp. N. Eur.), Dominguez & Castellano
11, 2002; systematic position). (Mycol. 88: 863, 1996), Hibbett et al. (Proc. natn
Gastrosuillus Thiers (1989) = Suillus Gray. Gastroid Acad. Sci. U.S.A. 94: 12002, 1996), Coetzee et al.
form recently derived from Suillus. fide Baura et al. (Bothalia 27: 117, 1997), Calonge (Fl. Mycol.
(Mycol. 84: 592, 1992; recently derived from Suillus Iberica 3: 271 pp., 1998), Kriiger et al. (Mycol. 93:
grevillei), Kretzer & Bruns (Mycol. 89:: 586, 1997). 947, 2001), Binder & Bresinsky (Mycol. 94: 85,
Gastrotylopilus T.H. Li & Watling (1999) = Fis- 2002), Hibbett & Binder (Proc. R. Soc. Lond. B.
tulinella fide Trappe et al. (Muelleria 18: 75, 2003). Biol. Sci. 269: 1963, 2002), Kreisel & Hausknecht
Gaubaea Petr. (1942), anamorphic Pezizomycotina, (Ost. Z. Pilzk. 11: 191, 2002), Baseia et al. (Myco-
St.OeP .19. 2, central Asia. taxon 85: 409, 2003), Esqueda et al. (Mycotaxon 87:
Giiumann (Ernest Albert; 1893-1963; Switzerland). 445, 2003), Estrada-Torres et al. (Mycol. 97: 139,
PhD, Bern ( 1917); Botanist, Agricultural Experiment 2005), Geml et al. (Mo/. Phylogen. Evol. 35: 313,
Station, Ziirich-Oerlikon (1922-1927); Professor of 2005), Geml et al. (Mycol. 97: 680, 2005).
botany, lnstitut fiir Spezielle Botanik, Eidgeniissische Geastrales K. Hosaka & Castellano (2007). Phallomy-
Technische Hochschule, Ziirich (1927-1963). Carried cetidae. l fam., 7 gen., 64 spp. Fam.:
out outstanding and extensive research in plant pa- Geastraceae
thology (including antibiotics, defence reactions, For Lit. see under fam.
immunity and resistance), rust biology and taxonomy Geastrum Pers. (1794), Geastraceae. c. 50, wide-
of downy mildews. Editor-in-chief, Phytopatholo- spread. The earth stars. See Sunhede (Syn. Fung. 1,
gische Zeitschrift (1937-1963). Pubis. Vergleichende 1990), Zhou & Yan (Mycosystema 21: 485, 2002;
Morphologie der Pilze (1926); Die Pilze (1949, China).
1964); Pjlanzliche Infektionslehre (1946, 1951); Die Geastrumia Bat. (1960), anamorphic Pezizomycotina,
Rostpilze Mitteleuropas (1959). Biogs, obits etc. Arx Ccu.lbH.l. 1, widespread. See Pirozynski (Mycol.
(Netherlands Journal of Plant Pathology 70: 99, 63: 897, 1971), Williamson & Sutton (Pl. Dis. 84:
1964); Gardner & Kem (Mycol. 57: l, 1965) [por- 714, 2000).
trait]; Brown (Annals of Applied Biology 53: 297, Geisleria Nitschke (1861) = Strigula fide Ernst
1964); Landholt (Verhandlungen der Schweize- (Herzogia 9: 321, 1993), Roux et al. (Biblthca
rischen Naturforschenden Gesellschaft 1963: 194) Lichenol. 90: 96 pp., 2004).
[bibliography, portrait]; Minkiavicius ([Mikologiya i Geisleriomyces Cif. & Tomas. (1953) =Geisleria.
Fitopatologiya] 3: 393, 1969, portrait [in Russian]); Geissodea Vent. ( 1799) = Cetraria fide Hawksworth et
Stafleu & Cowan (TL-2 1: 903, 1976); Zobrist et al. al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995).
(Herrn Professor Dr. Ernst Giiumann zum siebzig- gel tissue, a mixture of gel and hyphae found in mem-
sten Geburtstag., 1963). bers of the Leotiales and Tremel/ales; the gel may
Gausapia Fr. (1825) nom. rej. = Septobasidium fide arise either by direct secretion or by disintegration of
Berndt (in litt. ). hyphae: see Moore (Mycol. 57: 114, 1965; Am. J.
Gauthieromyces Lichtw. (1983), Legeriomycetaceae. Bot. 52: 389, 1965, ontogenesis; Stain Technol. 40:
3 (in Ephemeroptera), China; France; India; Mexico. 23, 1965, staining). Cf. gliatope.
 GENE PROBES 175
Gelasinospora Dowding (1933), Sordariaceae. 24 Gelimycetes. Class within the Orthomycotina (q.v.)
(from dung, soil etc.), widespread. Placed into syn- including Auriculariales p.p., Dacrymycetales,
onymy with Neurospora by some authors. See Cail- Tremel/ales p.p. and Tu/asnel/ales (Cavalier-Smith in
leux (BSMF 87: 536, 1972; key), von Arx (Persoonia Rayner et al. (Eds), Evolutionary biology of the
11: 443, 1982; key), Khan & Krug (Mycol. 81: 226, fungi: 339, 1987).
1989), Beatty et al. (MR 98: 1309, 1994; genetics), Gelineostroma H.J. Swart (1988), Rhytismatales. 2 (on
Stchigel et al. (MR 102: 1405, 1998; Argentina), Arthrotaxis), Australia. See Swart (TBMS 90: 445,
Dettman et al. (Fungal Genetics Biol. 34: 49, 2001; 1988), Johnston (Aust. Syst. Bot. 5: 507, 1992),
phylogeny), Garcia et al. (MR 108: 1119, 2004; phy- Johnston (Aust. Syst. Bot. 14: 377, 2001).
logeny, synonymy with Neurospora), Miller & Gelona Adans. (1763) nom. rej. = Pleurotus fide Donk
Huhndorf (Mo/. Phylogen. Evo/. 35: 60, 2005; phy- (Beih. Nova Hedwigia 5, 1962).
logeny, anatomy), Zhang et al. (Mycol. 98: 1076, Gelopellaceae Zeller (1939) = Claustulaceae.
2006; phylogeny). Gelopellis Zeller (1939), Claustulaceae. 6, S. America;
Gelasinosporites P. Briot, Lar.-Coll. & Locq. (1983), Japan; Australia. See Homrich (Revue Mycol. Paris
Fossil Fungi. 1, Australia. 34: 6, 1969), Beaton & Malajczuk (TBMS: 478,
gelatin, product obtained by boiling collagen, soluble 1986; Australia).
in water above c. 40°C. Gels of c. 4-12% used to test Geltingia Alstrup & D. Hawksw. (1990), Odontotre-
ability of some microorganisms to liquefy or hydro- mataceae. 2 (on lichens), widespread (esp. Arctic).
lyse gelatin. See Rambold & Triebel (Notes R. bot. Gdn Edinb.
Gelatina Raf. ( 1806) = Tremella Pers. fide Merrill 46: 375, 1990), Diederich & Etayo (Lichenologist 32:
(Index Rafinesq.: 68, 1949). 423, 2000).
Gelatinaria Florke ex Wallr. (1831) nom. inval. ? = Geminaginaceae Vanky (2001), Ustilaginales. 1 gen.,
Nostoc fide Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the l spp.
Fungi edn 8, 1995). Lit.: Vanky (Mycoscience 37: 173, 1996), Piepen-
Gelatinaria Raf. (1815) nom. dub., Fungi. No spp. bring et al. (Protoplasma 204: 202, 1998), Vanky
included. (MR 102: 513, 1998), Vanky (Fungal Diversity 6:
Gelatinipulvinella Hosoya & Y. Otani (1995), Leo- 131, 2001).
tiaceae. Anamorph Aureohyphozyma. 1, Japan. Per- Geminago Vanky & R. Bauer (1996), Geminagina-
haps better placed in the Leotiaceae, but both apothe- ceae. l (on Stercu/iaceae), Africa (tropical). See
cial anatomy and ascus apex are atypical of this fam- Vanky & Vanky (Lidia 5: 157, 2002; southern Af-
ily. rica).
Gelatinocrinis Matsush. ( 1995), anamorphic Pezizo- Geminella J. Schrot. (1870) [non Geminella Turpin
mycotina, Hsp.OeH.15. 1, Japan. See Matsushima 1828, Algae] = Schroeteria fide Vanky (in litt. ).
(Matsush. Myco/. Mem. 8: 20, 1995). Geminispora Pat. (1893), ? Phyllachoraceae. 2 (on
Gelatinodiscaceae S.E. Carp. (1976) = Leotiaceae. Leguminosae), Africa; S. America. See Cannon (My-
Gelatinodiscus Kanouse & A.H. Sm. (1940), Hel- co/. Pap. 163, 1991).
otiaceae. l, USA. See Carpenter (Mycotaxon 3: 209, Geminoarcus K. Ando (1993), anamorphic Pezizomy-
1976). cotina. 2, Japan. See Ando (TM.s:l34: llO, 1993).
Gelatinopsis Rambo Id & Triebel ( 1990), Helotiaceae. gemma (pl. -ae), (1) an asexual propagule borne singly
2 (on lichens and other fungi), Europe; N. America. or in chains at the ends of hyphae, referred to in older
Perhaps better placed in the Leotiaceae. See Rambold literature as a chlamydospore (Saprolegniaceae); (2)
& Triebel (Notes R. bot. Gdn Edinb. 46: 375, 1990), another term for oidia in Agaricomycotina (Giiu-
Aptroot et al. (Nova Hedwigia 64: 155, 1997; mann, The Fungi: 449, 1928), rejected for this usage
France), Etayo et al. (Lichenologist 33: 473, 2001; by Kendrick & Watling (in Kendrick (Ed.), The
Spain). whole.fungus 2: 477, 1979).
Gelatinopycnis Dyko & B. Sutton (1979), anamorphic Gemmamyces Casagr. (1969) = Cucurbitaria fide
Pezizomycotina, St.OfH.15. 1, Germany. See Dyko & Petrak (Sydowia 23: 265, 1970), Yuan & Wang (My-
Sutton (CJB 57: 375, 1979). cotaxon 53: 371, 1995; accepted genus).
Gelatinosporis Clem. & Shear (1931) = Gelatinospo- Gemmaspora D. Hawksw. & Hahc1 (2007), Verrucari-
rium. ales. l (lichenicolous), Middle East. See Hawksworth
Gelatinosporium Peck (1873), anamorphic Durandi- & Halici (Lichenologist 39: 121, 2007).
ella, St.leH.15. 1, USA. See DiCosmo (CJB 56: Gemmina Raitv. (2004), Hyaloscyphaceae. 1, Europe.
1665, 1978), Verkley (Nova Hedwigia 75: 433, See Raitviir (Scripta Myco/ogica Tartu 20: 44, 2004).
2002). Gemmophora Schkorb. (1912) nom. dub., anamorphic
gelatinous, jelly-like; used for the hyphae of tissues Pezizomycotina. Probably based on chlamydospores
which become partly dissolved and glutinous with and sterile mycelium.
moisture. Gemmularia Raf. ex Steud. (1824) = Pachyma fide
Gelatoporia Niemela (1985), Meruliaceae. 3, wide- Donk (Taxon 11: 85, 1962).
spread (north temperate). See Niemela (Karstenia 25: Gemmulina Descals & Marvanova (1999), anamorphic
22, 1985), Spirin & Zmitrovich (Karstenia 43: 67, Pezizomycotina, Hso.?.?. 1 (aquatic), British Isles.
2003; Russia). See Descals et al. ( CJB 76: 1657, 1998).
Gelatosphaera Bat. & H. Maia (1959) = Rhizosphaera Genabea Tul. & C. Tul. (1844), Pyronemataceae. 1
fide Sutton (Myco/. Pap. 141, 1977). (hypogeous, mycorrhizal), Europe; N. America. See
Geleenites Dijkstra (1949), Fossil Fungi. 1 (Creta- Zhang (MR 95: 986, 1991), Pegler et al. (British truf-
ceous), Canada; Netherlands. See Jansonius et al. fles, 1993), Smith et al. (Mycol. 98: 699, 2006; phy-
(Pollen et Spores 23: 557, 1981;? = Ascotricha (Xy- logeny, ecology), Lressee & Hansen (MR 111: 1075,
lar.)). 2007; phylogeny).
Gelidium J.V. Lamour. (1813), Algae. Algae. gene probes, see Molecular biology: DNA fingerprint-
176 GENEA

ing. isms, edn 4, 1993). In 2008, these collections were

Genea Vittad. (1831 ), Pyronemataceae. c. 32 (hypo- maintaining some 476,299 fungal strains representing
geous, mycorrhizal), N. America; Europe. See Pfister around 25,085 species or subspecies
(Mycol. 76: 170, 1984; posn), Lazzara & Montecchi (http://wdcm.nig.ac.jp/statistics.html). Collections are
(Revista Micol. 34: 44, 1991; 5 spp., Italy), Zhang given standard acronyms or abbreviations by the
(MR. 95: 986, 1991; concept, key 3 spp. China), World Data Center, and a selection of those for the
Zhang (SA 11: 31, 1992; nuclei), Pegler et al. (British larger collections are included in this edn of the Dic-
truffles, 1993), Li & Kimbrough (Int. J. Pl. Sci. 155: tionary. See also Reference collections. The chief
235, 1994; ultrastr.), Gross (Z. Mykol. 62: 176, 1996), collections of fungal cultures by region are as fol-
Moreno-Arroyo et al. (Boll. Gruppo Micol. 'G. Bre- lows. Africa. South Africa (Plant Protection Re-
sadola' 44: 31, 2001; Spain), Hansen & Pfister (My- search Institute, Pretoria); Asia. China (University of
col. 98: 1029, 2006; phylogeny), Smith et al. (Mycol. Hong Kong Culture Collection, Hong Kong); Japan
98: 699, 2006; phylogeny, ecology), Lress0e & Han- (Institute for Fermentation, Osaka); South Korea
sen (MR. 111: 1075, 2007; phylogeny), Perry et al. (Center for Fungal Genetic Resources, Seoul Na-
(MR. 111: 549, 2007; phylogeny), Eros-Honti et al. tional University, Seoul). Australasia. Australia
(Mycorrhiza 18: 133, 2008; mycorrhizas, Hungary). (Mycology Culture Collection, Women's and Chil-
Geneaceae Trappe (1979) = Pyronemataceae. dren's Hospital, Adelaide; Plant Pathogen Culture
gene-for-gene (in host-parasite relationships), the Collection, Indooroopilly, Queensland); New Zea-
correspondence for each gene determining resistance land (International Collection of Microorganisms
in the host of a specific and related gene determining from Plants, DSIR, Auckland). Caribbean. Cuba
virulence in the pathogen; first described by Flor in (INIFAT, Havana). Europe Denmark (Culture Col-
1955 for Melampsora lini on flax (Linum usitatis- lection of Fungi, BioCentrum-DTU, Lyngby); France
simum), which has 29 resistance genes each of which (Laboratoire de Cryptogamie, Museum National
the pathogen has avirulent counterparts (Lawrence et d'Histoire Naturelle, Paris); Germany (Pilz-Referenz-
al., Phytopath. 71: 12, 1981). See Person (CJB 37: Zentrum, Friedrich Schiller University, Jena); Italy
1101, 1959), Person et al. (Nature 194: 561, 1962), (Industrial Yeasts Collection, Universira di Perugia,
Flor (Ann. Rev. Phytopath. 9: 275, 1971), Parlevliet Perugia) Netherlands (Centraalbureau voor
(in Pirozynski & Hawksworth (Eds), 1988: 19), Co- Schimmelcultures, Baarn; Russia (All-Russian Col-
evolution. lection of Microorganisms, Institute of Biochemistry
Geneosperma Rifai (1968) = Scutellinia fide Korf & and Physiology of Microorganisms, Pushchino, Mos-
Zhuang (Acta Mycol. Sin. Suppl. 1: 90, 1986; 2 spp.), cow oblast'); Slovakia (Culture Collection of Yeasts,
Moravec (Mycotaxon 58: 233, 1996), Moravec Institute of Chemistry, Bratislava); Sweden (Fungal
(Czech Mycol. SO: 85, 1997), Wang (Bull. natn. Mus. Cultures, University of Goteborg, Goteborg; Culture
Nat. Sci. Taiwan 11: 119, 1998; Taiwan). Collection of Fungi, University ofUppsala, Uppsala);
genera, see genus. UK (CABI UK Centre, Egham [housing the collec-
generative hyphae, see hyphal analysis. tion of the former International Mycological institute
genestasis, inhibition of sporulation; genistat, a sub- and the holdings of the UK National Collection of
stance preventing or reducing sporulation in fungi Wood-Rotting Fungi and British Antarctic Survey];
without materially affecting vegetative growth; 'anti- the UK National Collection of Yeast Cultures, Nor-
sporulator' (Horsfall, 1947); cf. fungistatic. wich). North America. Canada (Canadian Collection
Genetic engineering. The insertion or removal of of Fungal Cultures, Agriculture and Agri-Food Can-
inheritable genetic material from an organism so that ada, Ottawa; University of Alberta Microfungus Col-
its properties are transformed. The topic has a politi- lection, Edmonton, Alberta); USA (American Type
cal dimension. Genetic engineering has been used to Culture Collection, Washington, DC; ARS Collection
increase pathogenicity of nematophagous fungi (Ah- of Entomopathogenic Fungi, Ithaca, NY; Pfaff Yeast
man et al., Appl. and environmental microbiol. 68: Culture Collection, University of California, Davis,
3408, 2002), to alter Laccaria bicolor for use as a CA). South America. Brazil (Centro Especializado
biocontrol agent (Bills et al (Mycol. 91: 237, 1999). em Micologia Medica, Universidade Federal do
Genes from fungi can also be inserted into plasmid Ceara, Ceara; Colecao de Culturas de Fungos, Insti-
genomes and expressed through Escherichia coli or tuto Oswaldo Cruz, Rio de Janeiro). See World Data
Saccharomyces cerevisiae. Genetic engineering of Center for Microorganisms (http://wdcm.nig.ac.jp).
plants to enhance their resistance to fungal diseases is See also Reference collections.
also possible (e.g. transferring genes resistant to Phy- International collaboration is facilitated by the
tophthora infestans from Solanum bulbocastaneum to World Federation for Culture Collections which
S. tuberosum, see Song et al., Proc. nat. acad. sci. functions under the auspices of the IUBS and organ-
100: 9128, 2003). See Bennett & Lasure (Eds) (Gene ises meetings of the International Congress of Cul-
manipulations in fangi, 1985; More gene manipula- ture Collections.
tion in fangi, 1991), Fincham (Microbiol. Rev. 53: Culture maintenance is traditionally on slopes of
148, 1989; review), Kinghorn & Turner (Eds) (Ap- appropriate media stored at laboratory or low tem-
plied molecular genetics offilamentous fangi, 1992), perature but now cryopreservation (see below) when
Timberlake & Marshall (Science 244: 1313, 1989), applicable is the method of choice. Lyophilization
Biotechnology. (freeze-drying) of the fungus spore is an ideal method
Genetic resource collections. Genetic resource collec- to facilitate distribution; this method is favoured by
tions which include fungal cultures are catalogued in service collections (Smith et al. in Smith et al. Eds,
Takishima et al. (Eds) (Guide to World Data Center 2001. The UK National Culture Collection Biological
on Microorganisms with a list of culture collections Resource: Properties, maintenance and management.
worldwide, 1989), and Sugawara et al. (Eds) (World pp 389. UK National Culture Collection, Egham).
directory of collections of cultures of microorgan- The properties of the fungus in culture may be unsta-
 GENICULODENDRON 177

ble and subject to strain drift through loss of plas- Anhydrous silica gel, Perkins (Can. J. Micro biol.
mids, spontaneous mutations or genetic recombina- 8: 591, 1962), Gentles & Scott (Sabouraudia 17: 415,
tion due to the presence of heterokaryons, the 1979).
parasexual cycle or normal sexual events. Therefore Soil, Bakerspigel (Mycol. 45: 596, 1953).
conditions of storage should be selected that mini- Water, Castellani (Mycopath. 20: 1, 1963).
mize the risk of such changes. Freezing and storage Comparisons of methods, Onions (in Booth,
of fungi at ultra-low temperature such as in or above Methods in microbiology 4: 113, 1971 ), Smith & On-
liquid nitrogen or in -140° to -l 50°C freezers appears ions (TBMS 81: 535, 1983; mineral oil), Smith & On-
to provide the ideal method. There are, however, sev- ions (1994), Smith (TBMS19: 415, 1982; 3,000 fungi
eral other methods that are used successfully. They preserved up to 13 years), /Ml Culture Collection
range from continuous growth through methods that Catalogue 10th edn, 1992), Berry & Hennebert (My-
reduce rates of metabolism to the ideal situation col. 83: 605, 1992; freeze drying).
where metabolism is halted, or to a level that for all See also Media, Mites, and Safety.
practical purposes it can be treated as suspended. Mi- Genetics. The text of this entry is unrevised and re-
crobial resource collections, large or small, set out to mains the same as for the ninth edition. In general,
maintain organisms in a pure, viable and stable con- fungi appear to conform to the well- established pat-
dition to make them available for future use. The terns of genetical behaviour typical of other groups of
method selected may depend upon the requirements organisms and species of Saccharomyces, Neuro-
of the use of the organism. These vary according to spora, and Aspergillus have been widely used in
the numbers and range of fungi to be preserved and studies on formal genetics. They mostly exhibit
the facilities available. The cost of materials and la- hap lo- and diplophases in their life-history, and thus
bour involved and the desired level of stability and undergo meiosis at some stage.
longevity required is also taken into consideration. The use of monosporous cultures, and esp. of
Preservation melltods that allow growth or metabo- methods for the isolation of all the spores from one
lism can only be used for short-term storage, such ascus or basidium, has made possible such detailed
methods are subculture, storage under a layer of min- studies as the transmission of various mycelial char-
eral oil and storage in sterile water. Drying and acters and segregation of sex. Investigation of the
freeze-drying techniques can be used for long-term stage of meiosis at which the allelomorphs segregate
storage of fungi but not all will survive. Storage in has been rendered possible in some ascomycetes (e.g.
soil or in or above silica gel produce dry conditions Neurospora) because the eventual products, the asco-
that can allow the desiccated fungus to survive for 8 spores, exhibit a linear succession in the ascus, and
and up to 20 years. Freeze-drying, the removal of wa- the frequencies of genetical crossing-over for various
ter, dehydration of fungi under reduced pressure by characters have been deduced from such meiocyte
the sublimation of ice is a method widely used but analyses.
generally only allows the fungus spore or other ro- Incompatability mechanisms involving one (Mu-
bust structures, such as sclerotia, to survive. The cor) or multiple genes (Coprinus) are known (see
methods for the above preservation technique have heterothallism). Mutants induced by X-rays, ultravio-
been published widely. let light, etc., have been shown to be deficient in their
Lit.: General, Hawksworth & Kirsop (Eds) (Living capacity to effect particular stages of protein synthe-
resources for biotechnology: filamentous fangi, sis (Neurospora) and fermentation (yeasts).
1988), Kirsop & Kurtzman (Eds) (Living resources Lit.: Kniep (Bibliogr. genet., 1929), Fincham, Day
for biotechnology: yeasts, 1988), Kirsop & Doyle & Radford (Fungal genetics, edn 4, 1979), Esser &
(Eds) (Maintenance of microorganisms and cultured Kuenen (Genetic der Pilze, 1965), Sermonti (Genet-
cells: A manual of laboratory methods, 1991), Smith ics of antibiotic-producing organisms, 1969), Day
& Onions (The preservation and maintenance of liv- (Genetics of host-parasite interactions, 1974), Bur-
ingfangi, edn 2, 1994), Ryan et al. (World Journal of nett (Mycogenetics, 1975), Ullrich & Raper (Taxon
Microbiology & Biotechnology 16: 183, 2000). Ryan 26: 169, 1977; evol. genetic mechanisms, 80 refs),
& Smith (MR 108: 1351, 2004). Koltin et al. (Bact. Rev. 36: 156, 1972; evol. incomp.
Cryopreservation by frozen storage, Gulya et al. factors in higher fungi), Day & Jellis (Eds) (Genetics
(MR 97: 240, 1993), Holden & Smith (MR 96: 473, and plant pathogens, 1987), Sidhu (Ed.) (Genetics of
1992), Ito (Inst. Fermen. Osaka Res. Commun. IS: plant pathogenic fangi [Adv. Pl. Path. 6], 1988),
119, 1991), Morris et al. (Cryobiology 25: 471, 1988; Clutterbuck (in Gow & Gadd (Eds), The growing
J. Gen. Microbiol. 134: 2897, 1988), Pearson et al. fangus: 239, 1995). See also Genetic engineering,
(Cryoletters 11: 205, 1990), Roquebert & Bury (Wrld Parasexual cycle, Sex, Variation.
J. Myc. Res. 9: 651, 1992), Smith (in Chang et al. Genicularia Rifai & R.C. Cooke (1966) [non Genicu-
(Eds), Genetics and breeding of edible mushrooms, laria Rouss. 1806, Algae] = Geniculifera.
1993; in Jennings (Ed.), Tolerance of fangi, 1993), geniculate, bent like a knee.
Hubalek (Cryopreservation of microorganisms at ul- Geniculifera Rifai (1975) = Arthrobotrys fide Oor-
tra-low temperatures, 1996). schot (Stud. Mycol. 26: 61, 1985), Rubner (Stud. My-
Cryopreservation over liquid nitrogen, Smith (in col. 39, 1996), Koppenhofer et al. (Mycol. 89: 220,
Jennings (Ed.), Tolerance offangi: 145, 1993). 1997; ecology), Liou & Tzean (Mycol. 89: 876,
Lyophilization (freeze drying), Ryan & Smith (in 1997).
Day & Stacey (Eds), Methods Molec. Biol. 368: 127, Geniculisynnema Okane & Nakagiri (2007), anamor-
1995; protocols), Tan et al. (Mycol. 83: 654, 1991; phic Nemania. 1 (from termite nest), Japan. See
Mycol. 86: 281, 1994), Smith (World Journal of Mi- Okane, I.; Nakagiri, A. (Mycoscience 48: 240, 2007).
crobiology & Biotechnology 14: 49, 1998). Geniculodendron G.A. Salt (1974), anamorphic Calo-
Mineral oil, Little & Gordon (Mycol. 59: 733, scypha, Hso.OeH.10. 1, Canada; Europe. See Paden
1967; refs.), Fennell (Bot. Rev. 26: 1, 1960; review). et al. (CJB 56: 2375, 1978), Harmaja (Karstenia 42:
278 GENICULOSPORA

27, 2002; teleomorph), Schroder et al. (Forest Pa- capillary DNA sequencing facilities has led to a vast
thology 32: 225, 2002; Germany). increase in total genome sequencing of fungi. In
Geniculospora Sv. Nilsson ex Marvanova & Sv. Nils- 1995, when the eighth edn of this Dictionary was
son (1971), anamorphic Leotiomycetes, Hso.lbH.1. 2 published, only one entire genome sequence (Sac-
(aquatic), widespread. Probably polyphyletic. A con- charomyces cerevisiae) had been generated; but by
nection with Hymenoscyphus has been claimed. See 2006, >40 'complete' fungal genomes were known
Nolan (Myco/. 64: 1173, 1972), Ingold (Guide to (see Fitzpatrick et al., BMC Evol. Biol. 6: 99, 2006)
aquatic hyphomycetes, 1975; synonymy with Articu- with sequencing of many more underway.
/ospora), Belliveau & Biirlocher (MR 109: 1407, Structural genomics, the 'genome-wide structural
2005; phylogeny). study of genes, proteins, and other biomolecules'
Geniculosporium Chesters & Greenh. (1964), ana- (Zhou et al., ibid.). This has allowed comparative
morphic Nemania, Entoleuca, Rosel/inia, Po- studies (including size of genome; size and number
dosordaria, Hso.OeH.11. 4, widespread. See Rogers of chromosomes; and number of potential genes) to
et al. (Mycotaxon 67: 61, 1998; Podosordaria be made across different completed fungal genomes
anam.), Ju & Rogers (Mycotaxon 73: 343, 1999). leading to more detailed phylogenetic analysis (see
Geniopila Marvanova & Descals (1985), anamorphic Wanchanthuek et al., in Sunnerhagen & Piskur (Eds)
Pezizomycotina, Hso.= eH.15. 1 (aquatic), former Comparative genomics usingfangi as models, 2005).
Czechoslovakia; British Isles. Functional genomics, the elucidation of a 'sys-
genistat, see genestasis. tems level understanding of the functional aspects of
Genistella L. Leger & M. Gauthier (1932) [non Genis- biological systems ... using genome-wide approaches'
tella Ortega 1773, Papilionaceae] = Legeriomyces. (Zhou et al., ibid.). This involves the combination of
Genistellaceae L. Leger & M. Gauthier (1932) = whole-genome sequencing and bioinformatic analysis
Legeriomycetaceae. to examine the resultant total RNA, protein and me-
Genistelloides S.W. Peterson, Lichtw. & B.W. Horn tabolite profiles ('transcriptome', 'proteome' and
(1981), Legeriomycetaceae. 4 (in P/ecoptera), USA. 'metabolome', respectively). See Castrillo & Oliver,
See Lichtwardt (The Trichomycetes. Fungal associ- in Brown (Ed.) The Mycota vol. XIII: Fungal genom-
ates of arthropods, 1986), Williams & Lichtwardt ics, 2005. This methodology is being used increas-
(Myco/. 79: 473, 1987), White & Lichtwardt (Myco/. ingly to try to understand inter-taxon relationships,
96: 891, 2004; Norway), White (MR 110: 1011, pathogenicity of fungi and ultimately to develop new
2006; phylogeny). targeted pharmaceutical or agrochemical products.
Genistellospora Lichtw. (1972), Legeriomycetaceae. 5 Lit.: Arora & Khachatourians (Eds) (Fungal ge-
(in Diptera), widespread. See Lichtwardt (Mycol. 64: nomics. Applied mycology and biotechnology 4,
167, 1972), Moss & Lichtwardt (CJB S4: 2346, 1976; 2004), Fitzpatrick et al. (BMC Evol. Biol. 6: 99,
ultrastr.), Moss & Lichtwardt (CJB SS: 3099, 1977; 2006), Munro et al. (in Brown (Ed.) The Mycota vol.
ultrastr.), Alencar et al. (Memorias do Instituto XIII: Fungal genomics, 2005), Thomson & Zhou, (in
Oswaldo Cruz 98: 799, 2003; Brazil), Lopez Lastra et Zhou et al., Microbial fanctional genomics, 2004),
al. (Mycol. 97: 320, 2005; Argentina), White (MR Sunnerhagen & Pi§kur (Comparative genomics using
110: 1011, 2006; phylogeny). fungi as models. Topics in current genetics IS: 289
genocentric, see reproductocentric. pp., 2006).
genome, the total inheritable genetic material of an genotype, the sum of the genetic potential of an organ-
organims; a haploid set of chromosomes in eukaryo- ism; in some fungi only part of this is expressed at
tes. In Saccharomyces cerevisiae this is 12 Mgbases any given time. See holomorph, teleomorph, ana-
coding for some 6,000 genes; in Neurospora crassa morph.
the genome is much longer, 40 Mgbases; and Asper- genus (pl. genera; adj. generic), (1) (in taxonomy), one
gillus nidulans has some 13,000 genes. See also of the principal ranks in the nomenclatural hierarchy
Chromosome number. (see Classification), the name of which forms the first
Genomics. Uncertainty still exists concerning the exact part of a binomial species name (see species); (2)
meaning of the term, allowing its application to dis- (more generally), a class of objects or concepts.
parate activities. Several categories are now recog- As in the case of the species (q.v.), there is no uni-
nised which depend on the initial characteristics of versally applicable criteria by which genera are dis-
interest: based on system attributes the topic can be tinguished, but in general the emphasis is now on
divided into structural genomics and functional ge- there being several discontinuities in fundamental
nomics (q.v.), but further divisions can be recognized characters, especially concerning the nature of the
when the relationships to other scientific disciplines reproductive structures. In the last century, however,
or even the organisms being studied are considered; features such as spore colour and septation were ac-
see Zhou et al. (Microbial fanctiona/ genomics, corded a predominant role by some workers (see
2004). A consensus exists, however, that the term en- Anamorphic fungi).
compasses 'the mapping, sequencing, and analysis of Lit.: Clemen~on (Ed.) (Myco/. Helv. 6, 1993; esp.
genomes' (Zhou et al., ibid.). Techniques, results and in macromycetes), Hale (Beih. Nova Hedw. 79: 11,
discoveries made initially in studies of the molecular 1984; in lichens), Hawksworth (1974), Poelt (in
biology of bacteria and from ambitious projects such Hawksworth (Ed.), Frontiers in mycology: 85, 1991;
as the Human Genome Project (see The International in lichens).
Human Genome Mapping Consortium Nature 409: Geocoryne Korf ( 1978), Leotiaceae. 2, Canary Islands;
860, 2001) are now being applied increasingly to India. See Lizon et al. (Mycotaxon 67: 73, 1998;
other living organisms, including the fungi (Prade & posn).
Bohnert, Genomics of plants and fangi, 2003). The Geodina Denison ( 1965), Sarcoscyphaceae. 1, Costa
advent of polymerase chain reaction (PCR, q.v.) Rica. See Cabello (Boin Soc. argent. Bot. 2S: 395,
technology together with automated high throughput 1988; numerical taxonomy).
 GEOMORJUM 279

geofungi, soil fungi (Cooke, 1963). Minter et al., Fungi of the Caribbean, 2001). Substra-
Geoglossaceae Corda (1838), Pezizomycotina (inc. tum accessibility may also be a factor in determining
sed. ). 6 gen. (+ 4 syn.), 48 spp. Possibly allied to the fungal biodiversity hotspots. Animal and plant diver-
Lichinomycetes. sity of tropical rain forests may favour generalist
Lit.: Imai (JI Fae. Agric. Hokkaido Univ. 45: 155, fungi over specialized species which have the prob-
1941; Japanese spp.), Nannfeldt (Ark. Bot. 30A no. 4: lem of locating their substratum; the opposite may be
1, 1942), Mains (Mycol. 46: 586, 1954), Maas the case in ecosystems with lower animal and plant
Geesteranus (Persoonia 4: 19, 1965; keys Indian diversity, such as temperate conifer forests. Natural
spp.), Olsen (Agarica 7: 120, 1986), Spooner distributions of many fungi have also been affected
(Biblthca Mycol. 116: 711 pp., 1987), Verkley (Per- by acid rain, air pollution (q.v.), forest clearance, and
soonia 15: 405, 1994; asci), Wang et al. (Mycol. 98: accidental or deliberate disposal by humans (see
1065, 2006; phylogeny), Wang et al. (Mo/. Phylogen. Conservation).
Evol. 41: 295, 2006), Hofstetter et al. (Mo/. Phy- Some lichen-forming species have exceptionally
/ogen. Evo/. 44: 412, 2007; phylogeny). broad distributions, and wide disjunctions are known;
Geoglossum Pers. (1794), Geoglossaceae. 24, wide- many follow particular forest zones or rock types,
spread (temperate). See Nannfeldt (Ark. Bot. JOA no. and some are even bipolar (Du Rietz, Acta Phyto-
4: l, 1942), Mains (Mycol. 46: 586, 1954; N. Am.), geogr. Succ. 13: 215, 1940; Lynge, Naturen 12: 367,
Maas Geesteranus (Persoonia 3: 89, 1964), Raitviir 1941 ). Apart from continental drift, the wide distribu-
in Parmasto (Zhivaya priroda Da/'nego Vostoka: 52, tion of some lichens has also been related to glaci-
1971; E. former USSR), Benkert (Mykol. MittB/. 20: ations (Brodo & Hawksworth, Opera Bot. 42, 1977);
47, 1976; Germany), Olsen (Agarica 7: 120, 1986; isolated populations of various species existed by the
key 22 spp. Norway), Spooner (Biblthca Myco/. 116, Cretaceous (Kiirnefelt, 1990). In the Caliciales,
1987; 9 spp. Australasia, nomencl.), Verkley (Per- small-spored genera are more likely to be distributed
soonia 15: 405, 1994; asci), Zhuang (Fl. Fung. Sini- by long-range dispersal than those with large-spores
corum 8, 1998; 10 spp. China), Wang (Bull. natn. (Tibell, Bot. .!. Linn. Soc. 116: 159, 1994).
Mus. Nat. Sci. Taiwan 13: 147, 2001; Taiwan), Wang Because of the importance of the geographical dis-
et al. (Mycol. 98: 1065, 2006; phylogeny), Wang et tribution of plant pathogenic fungi for disease control
al. (Mo/. Phylogen. Evol. 41: 295, 2006; phylogeny). regulations and international movement of plant germ
Geographical distribution. Knowledge of the geo- plasm, the distribution of the more important plant
graphical distribution of most fungi is inadequate. It pathogenic fungi is comparatively well known. The
is, however, possible to make a few generalizations. IM/ Distribution Maps of Plant Diseases (1943 on)
Almost every ecological niche has a specialized my- cover over 1300 spp. and are constantly updated,
cota (see Ecology), and the key factor determining with new editions issued as required.
fungal distribution is the substratum, whether it be a There has been a renewed interest in mapping dis-
particular plant or animal, or some other material tributions in the last two decades, facilitated by de-
able to support their growth. Some fungi are ex- velopments in computer techniques. Most initiatives
tremely widespread compared with plants. This is es- are at national level, and concentrate on species that
pecially true for species with no strong substratum are most easily recorded; dynamically created distri-
preference (e.g. some generalist saprobes, lichen- bution maps are now also, however, available on-line
forming ascomycetes, myxomycetes, polypores, op- at global, regional, national and subnational levels,
portunistic moulds, and soil fungi). Many common although the information presented on those maps is
air-borne and soil moulds are ubiquitous. The thesis usually very incomplete (see Internet). Kreisel com-
that most fungi are everywhere and that the environ- piled a bibliography of published distribution maps
ment selects (Garns, 1993) is probably true only for for non-lichenized fungi (Feddes Rep. 82: 589, 1971,
such species. Other fungi, particularly those with a hymeno- and gasteromycetes, 1930-69; 83: 741,
narrow range of substrata are usually less wide- 1973, hemi- and phragmobasidiomycetes; 84: 619,
spread. Species which only occur in association with 1973, basid. suppl.; 85: 161, 1974, anamorphic fungi
particular plants, for example, have distributions and endomycetes, 1941-72; 86: 329, 1975, phycom.;
within the ranges of their associated organisms. 87: 109, 1976, suppl.), and Hawksworth & Ahti
Some distributions can be related to continental (Lichenologist 22: l, 1990) include publications with
drift, for example Thamnomyces spp. in west Africa maps.
and South America, Cyttaria spp. in Australasia and Lit.: Diehl (J. Wash. Acad. Sci. 27: 244, 1937),
South America, and the wide distribution of some li- Bisby (Am. J. Bot. 20: 246, 1933; Bot. Rev. 9: 466,
chens (Sheard, Bryologist 80: 100, 1977; Kiirnefelt, 1943), Garns (in Winterhoff (Ed.), Fungi in vegeta-
Bibi. Lich. 38: 291, 1990; Tehler, Opera Bot. 70, tion science: 183, 1992), Hirata (Host range and
1988). Geographical distributions of the Pucciniales geographical distributions of the powdery mildews,
(Bisby, 1933) and Erysiphales (Hirata, 1966) have 1966), Lumbsch et al. (Eds) (Phylogeography and
been stated to conform to the 'age and area' theory of biogeography of fungi. MR 112, 2008), Pirozynski
Willis, which postulates that commonest genera are (in Ainsworth & Sussman (Eds), The Fungi, 3: 487,
oldest, and the older the genus the wider its distribu- 1968), Pirozynski & Weresub (in Kendrick (Ed.), The
tion. The geographical distribution of fungi with de- whole fangus 1: 93, 1979), Pirozynski & Walker
fined substratum preferences can depend not only on (Aust. .!. Bot. Suppl. 10, 1983; Pacific).
the presence of the substratum but also on its acces- Major regional studies are cited in this Dictionary
sibility. On some Caribbean islands, for example, the under systematic entries and also Discomycetes, In-
absence of native terrestrial mammals has meant ventories, Lichens, Literature, Macromycetes, Plant
there are few species of dung-inhabiting fungi com- pathogenic fungi, and Pyrenomycetes. See also Bio-
pared with continental America, even centuries after diversity, Numbers of fungi, and particular substrata.
the introduction of horses (Richardson, pers. comm.; Geomorium Speg. (1922) = Underwoodia fide Ga-
180 GEOMYCES

mundf (Darwiniana 11: 418, 1957). buscular mycorrhiza unknown), Europe. includes
Geomyces Traaen (1914), anamorphic Pseudogymno- cyanobacteria (Nostoc) in vesicles; the only known
ascus, Gymnostellatospora, Hso.OeP.l. 4, widespread example of endocyanosis (q.v.) in fungi. See Mollen-
(esp. north temperate). See Sigler & Carmichael hauer in Reisser (Ed.) (Algae and symbiosis: 339,
(Mycotaxon 4: 376, 1976), van Oorschot (Stud. My- 1992), Schilssler et al. (Bot. Acta 107: 36, 1994; ar-
col. 20, 1980), Hocking & Pitt (Myco/. 80: 82, 1988), buscular mycorrhizal affinity), Schiissler et al. (Pro-
Kuraishi et al. (Antonie van Leeuwenhoek 77: 179, toplasma 185: 131, 1995; endocytobiosis), Gehrig et
2000; ubiquinones), Vidal et al. (Revta Iberoamer. al. (J. Mo/. Evol. 43: 71, 1996; phylogeny), Schiissler
Micol. 17 [Special]: 22, 2000; phylogeny), Gianni et et al. (Protoplasma 190: 53, 1996; ultrastr.), Mollen-
al. (Mycoses 46: 430, 2003; skin infection), Jiang & hauer et al. (Protoplasma 193: 3, 1998; nutrition),
Yao (Mycotaxon 94: 55, 2005; phylogeny, develop- Schiissler & Kluge in McLaughlin et al. (Eds) (The
ment), Rice & Currah (Myco/. 98: 307, 2006; phy- Mycota A Comprehensive Treatise on Fungi as Ex-
logeny). perimental Systems for Basic and Applied Research
Geopetalaceae Jiilich ( 1982) = Pleurotaceae. The 9: 151, 2001), Schiissler (Plant and Soil 244: 75,
diagnosis of the family by Jiilich refers to Geopeta- 2002; phylogeny, taxonomy, and evolution), Re-
lum as typified by Singer(= Faerberia). decker & Raab (Mycol. 98: 885, 2006; phylogeny).
Geopetalum Pat. (1887) = Hohenbuehelia fide Kuyper Geosiphonaceae Engl. & E. Gilg (1924), Archaeospo-
(in litt. ). rales. 1 gen. (+ 1 syn.), I spp.
Geopetalum Singer ( 1951) = Geopetalum Pat. Lit.: Azcon-Aguilar & Barea (Mycorrhiza 6: 457,
Geophila Que!. (1886) [non Geophi/a D. Don 1825, 1996), Gehrig et al. (J. Mo/. Evol. 43: 71, 1996), van
Rubiaceae] = Psilocybe (Fr.) P. Kumm. fide Kuyper der Heijden et al. (Nature Lond. 396: 69, 1998),
(in litt.). Schilssler & Kluge in McLaughlin et al. (Eds) (The
geophilous, earth loving, e.g. of fungi having under- Mycota A Comprehensive Treatise on Fungi as Ex-
ground fruit bodies. Cf. terricolous. perimental Systems for Basic and Applied Research
Geopora Harkn. (1885), Pyronemataceae. 13, wide- 7A: 151, 2001), SchiiBler et al. (MR 105: 1413,
spread (northern hemisphere). See Burdsall (Myco/. 2001), Redecker (Glomeromycota Arbuscular my-
60: 504, 1968), Senn-Irlet (Beitr. Kennin. Pilze Mit- corrhizal fungi and their relative(s). Version 01 July
teleur. 5: 191, 1989; key 8 spp.), Zhang & Yu (Acta 2005.
Myco/. Sin. 11: 8, 1992; 3 spp. China), Yao & http://tolweb.org/Glomeromycota/28715/2005.07.0l
Spooner (MR 100: 72, 1996; key Brit. spp.), Hansen in The Tree of Life Web Project, http://tolweb.org:
& Pfister (Myco/. 98: 1029, 2006; phylogeny), [unpaginated], 2005), SchiiJ3ler & Wolf in Declerck,
Lress0e & Hansen (MR 111: 1075, 2007; phylogeny), Strullu & Fortin (Eds) (Root-organ culture of my-
Perry et al. (MR 111: 549, 2007; phylogeny). corrhizal fungi, 2005).
Geoporella Soehner (1951) = Hydnotrya fide Trappe Geosiphonales Caval.-Sm. (1998) = Archaeosporales.
(TBMS 65: 496, 1975). Geosiphonomyces Cif. & Tomas. (1957) = Geosiphon.
Geopyxis (Pers.) Sacc. ( 1889), ? Pyronemataceae. 7 Geosmithia Pitt (1979), anamorphic Hypocrea/es,
(Biotrophic, associated with conifer roots), wide- Hso.OeH.32/33. 10, widespread. Species with Tala-
spread. See Thind et al. (Acta Bot. Indica 9: 115, romyces anamorphs are unrelated. See Ogawa et al.
1981; key Himalayan spp.), Kimbrough & Gibson (Mycol. 89: 756, 1997; rDNA analysis), Ogawa &
(CJB 68: 342, 1990; ultrastr.), Gamoeidner et al. (Z. Sugiyama (Integration of Modem Taxonomic Meth-
Mykol. 52: 201, 1991), Crous et al. (S. Afr. J. Bot. 62: ods for Penicillium and Aspergillus Classification:
89, 1996), Landvik et al. (Nordic JI Bot. 17: 403, 149, 2000; teleomorph), Pitt et al. (Integration of
1997; DNA), Vralstad et al. (Mo/. Ecol. 7: 609, 1998; Modem Taxonomic Methods for Penicillium and As-
mycorrhizal status), Zhuang & Liu (Nova Hedwigia pergillus Classification: 9, 2000; accepted names),
83: 177, 2006). Heredia et al. (Myco/. 93: 528, 2001; Mexico), Prieto
Georgefischeria Thirum. & Naras. (1963), George- et al. (CJB 80: 410, 2002; cell wall polysaccharides),
fischeriaceae. 4 (witches' broom of Rivea, Argyreia Kolaffk et al. (MR 108: 1053, 2004; morphology,
& Lettsomia (Convolvu/aceae )), India. See Bauer et phylogeny), Kubatova et al. (Czech Mycol. 56: 1,
al. (MR 105: 416, 2001), Gandhe (Frontiers in Mi- 2004; ecology), Kolaffk et al. (MR 109: 1323, 2005),
crobial Biotechnology and Plant Pathology, (Prof Yaguchi et al. (Cryptog. Myco/. 26: 133, 2005; ther-
S.M Reddy Commemoration Volume): 69, 2002). motolerant sp.), Kolaffk et al. (MR 111: 1298, 2007;
Georgefischeriaceae R. Bauer, Begerow & Oberw. with bark beetles).
(1997), Georgefischeriales. 2 gen., 27 spp. Geotrichaceae Cif. ex Subram. (1962) = Dipodasca-
Lit.: Bauer et al. (CJB 75: 1273, 1997), Begerow et ceae.
al. (CJB 75: 2045, 1998), Bauer et al. (MR 105: 423, Geotrichella Arnaud (1954) nom. dub., anamorphic
2001), Begerow et al. (Myco/. Progr. 1: 187, 2002), Pezizomycotina, Hso.OeP.40. 2 (on paper), France; N.
Begerow et al. (MR 108: 1257, 2004). America. See Sigler & Carmichael (Mycotaxon 4:
Georgefischeriales R. Bauer, Begerow & Oberw. 349, 1976).
(1997). Exobasidiomycetes. 4 fam., 7 gen., 40 spp. Geotrichites Stubblef., C.E. Mill., T.N. Taylor & G.T.
Fams: Cole (1985), Fossil Fungi. 1 (on arachnoid in amber),
( 1) Eballistraceae Dominican Republic.
(2) Gjaerumiaceae Geotrichoides Langeron & Talice (1932)
(3) Georgefischeriaceae Trichosporon fide von Arx et al. (Stud. Mycol. 14:
(4) Tilletiariaceae 30, 1977).
For Lit. see under fam. Geotrichopsis Tzean & Estey (1991), anamorphic
Geoscypha (Cooke) Lambotte (1888) = Peziza Fr. fide Agaricomycetes. 1 (with dolipore septa), Canada. See
Eckblad (Nytt Mag. Bot. 15: 1, 1968). Tzean & Estey (MR 95: 1351, 1991).
Geosiphon F. Wettst. (1915), Geosiphonaceae. 1 (ar- geotrichosis, disease in humans or animals caused by
 GIBBERELLIN 181
Geotrichum. key 20 neotrop. spp.), Redhead (CJB 65: 1551, 1986;
Geotrichum Link (1809), anamorphic Dipodascus, emend. circurnscr.), Lutzoni (Syst. Biol. 46: 373,
Galactomyces, Hsy.OeH.39. 33, Europe; America. 1997; phylogeny), Redhead et al. (Mycotaxon 83: 19,
G. candidum (often as Oospora lactis) in milk. See 2002; phylogeny), Bailares et al. (Mycol. 98: 455,
Morenz (Mykol. Schriftenreihe 1, 1963), Gueho (An- 2006; Canary Islands).
tonie van Leeuwenhoek 45: 199, 1979; base comp. Gerulajacta Preuss (1855) nom. dub., anamorphic
and taxonomy), Weijman (Antonie van Leeuwenhoek Pezizomycotina. See Sutton (Mycol. Pap. 141, 1977).
45: 119, 1979; carbohydrates and taxonomy), Olesen Gerwasia Racib. (1909), Phragmidiaceae. 9 (on Rubus,
& Kier (Nordic JI Bot. 4: 365, 1984; SEM and TEM Rosa (Rosaceae)), East Indies; America (tropical);
structure), de Hoog et al. (Stud. Mycol. 29: 1, 1986; China; Indonesia; Japan; Nepal; Philippines. See Tai
key), Gueho et al. (J. Clin. Microbiol. 25: 1191, (Farlowia 3: 95, 1947), Buritica (Rev. l.C.N.E. 5:
1987; DNA relatedness in G. capitatum), de Hoog & 173, 1994), Berndt (Frontiers in Basidiomycote My-
Amberger (Antonie van Leeuwenhoek 58: 101, 1990; cology: 185, 2004; Costa Rica).
protein patterns in Geotrichum and teleomorphs), Geusia Riihl & Korn ( 1979), Microsporidia. 1.
Jensen et al. (Mycoses 33: 519, 1991; crossed immu- ghost fungus, Pleurotus nidiformis, an Australian
noelectrophoresis to differentiate G. candidum), Wa- luminous agaric. See Willis (Muelleria 1: 213, 1967).
tanabe et al. (Mycoscience 35: 417, 1994; endoco- Giacominia Cif. & Tomas. (1953) = Arthopyrenia fide
nidia), Pitt & Hocking (Fungi and Food Spoilage Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8,
Edn 2: 593 pp., 1997; food-associated spp.), Hoog et 1995).
al. in Kurtzman & Fell (Eds) (Yeasts, a taxonomic giant puff-ball, Langermannia gigantea; see record
study 4th edn: 574, 1998; review), Smith & Poot (An- fungi.
tonie van Leeuwenhoek 74: 229, 1998; genetic char- giant stone-fungus, Polyporus tumulosus; the pseudo-
acterization), Tsai & Hsieh (Plant Pathology Bulletin sclerotium may exceed lm3 •
Taichung 8: 9, 1999; selective medium), Smith et al. Gibbago E.G. Simmons (1986), anamorphic Pleospo-
(Antonie van Leeuwenhoek 77: 71, 2000; taxonomy), raceae, Hso.#eP.26. 1, N. & S. America. See Sim-
Marcellino et al. (Appl. Environm. Microbiol. 67: mons (Mycotaxon 27: 108, 1986).
4 752, 2001; from cheese), Gente et al. (Int. J. Food gibber, gibbous (q.v.).
Microbiol. 76: 127, 2002; chromosomes), Hoog & Gibbera Fr. (1825), Venturiaceae. Anamorphs Dictyo-
Smith (Stud. Mycol. 50: 489, 2004; phylogeny, re- dochium, Stigmina-like. c. 28, widespread. See
view), Suh & Blackwell (MR. 110: 220, 2006; on bee- Miiller (Sydowia 8: 60, 1954), Eriksson (Svensk bot.
tles), Suh et al. (Mycol. 98: 1006, 2006; phylogeny), Tidskr. 68: 192, 1974; key 9 spp.), Sivanesan (TBMS
Wuczkowski et al. (Int. J. Syst. Evol. Microbiol. 56: 82: 507, 1984; anamorphs), Samuels et al. (Brittonia
301, 2006). 40: 392, 1988), Barr (Sydowia 41: 25, 1989; key 4 N.
geotropism, see tropisms. Am. spp.).
Geotus Pilat & Svrcek (1953) = Arrhenia fide Redhead Gibberella Sacc. (1877), Nectriaceae. Anamorph
(CJB62: 865, 1984). Fusarium. 23 (saprobes and pathogens), widespread .
. Gerdemannia C. Walker, Blaszk., A. Schussler & G.fujikuroi (on cotton, maize, rice (Bakanae disease)
Schwarzott (2004) = Pacispora fide Kirk (in litt. ). and other crops in warm areas); G. zeae (frequently
Gerdemanniaceae C. Walker, Blaszk., A. Schussler & as G. saubinetii) (foot rot and ear blight (scab) of ce-
Schwarzott (2004) = Pacisporaceae. reals). See also gibberellin. See Nirenberg &
Gerhardtia Bon (1994) = Lyophyllum fide Kuyper (in O'Donnell (Mycol. 90: 434, 1998), O'Donnell et al.
litt. ). (Mycol. 90: 465, 1998; phylogeny), Samuels et al. in
Gerlachia W. Garns & E. Miill. (1980) = Microdo- Summerell (Ed.) (The genus Fusarium, 1998),
chium fide Samuels & Hallett (TBMS 81: 473, 1983). Rossman et al. (Stud. Mycol. 42: 248 pp., 1999),
germ pore, a differentiated, frequently apical area, or O'Donnell et al. (Mycoscience 41: 61, 2000), Aoki et
hollow, in a spore wall (esp. in rusts) through which a al. (Mycoscience 42: 461, 2001), Geiser et al. (My-
germ tube (a germination hyphae) may come out; col. 93: 670, 2001), Leslie (Fusarium Paul E. Nelson
see Melendez-Howell (Ann. Sci. nat. Bot. ser. 12 8: Memorial Symposium: 113, 2001; population genet-
487, 1967; germ pore ofbasidiospores). ics), Steenkamp et al. (Molecular Plant Pathology 2:
ger111 slit, a thin area of spore wall usually orientated 215, 2001; molecular ecology), Britz et al. (Sydowia
along the long axis of the spore. In Bryothele mira 54: 9, 2002; G. circinata), Desjardins (Ann. Rev.
the germ slit is transverse (Dobbeler, Nova Hedw. 66: Phytopath. 41: 177, 2003; review), Mirete et al. (Int.
337, fig. 3, 5, 1998). J. Food Microbiol. 89: 213, 2003; fumonisins), Zeller
germ tube, a germination hyphae which is formed by a et al. (Mycol. 95: 943, 2003; G. konza), Laday et al.
germinating spore. (Eur. J. Pl. Path. 110: 563, 2004; mtDNA), Leslie et
germicide, a substance causing destruction of microor- al. (Eur. J. Pl. Path. 110: 611, 2004; mating popula-
ganisms. tions), Leslie et al. (Appl. Environm. Microbiol. 70:
germination by repetition, producing secondary 2254, 2004; Kansas), Phan et al. (Stud. Mycol. 50:
spores in place of germ tubes, as in Heterobasidio- 261, 2004; Australia), Zeller et al. (Mo/. Ecol. 13:
mycetes and Sporobolomyces. 563, 2004; USA), Adugna et al. (Z. PjlKrankh.
Germslitospora Lodha (1978) = Coniochaeta fide PjlPath. PjlSchutz 112: 134, 2005; on Cojfea), Geiser
Udagawa & Furuya (TMSJ 20: 5, 1979), von Arx et al. (Mycol. 97: 191, 2005; on Cojfea), Lepoint et
(Gen. Fungi Sporul. Cult. Edn 3, 1981), Garcia et al. al. (Appl. Environm. Microbiol. 71: 8466, 2005; on
(Mycol. 95: 525, 2003), Garcia et al. (MR. 110: 1271, Cojfea), Leslie et al. (Mycol. 97: 718, 2005;
2006; phylogeny). G. sacchari).
Gerronema Singer (1951), Marasmiaceae. 13, wide- gibberellin, a complex of hormone-like substances
spread (esp. subtropical). See Singer (Nova Hedwigia from Gibberella fujikuroi (anamorph Fusarium
7: 53, 1964; keys), Singer (Fl. Neotrop. 3: 24, 1970; moniliforme) which causes overgrowth of higher
282 GIBBERELLULINA

plants, first recognized as the cause of Bakanae dis- (Mo/. Ecol. 8: 372, 1999; genetic variation), Re-
ease of rice. Gibberellin A., A2, A3 and other frac- decker & Raab (Mycol. 98: 885, 2006; phylogeny).
tions have been distinguished including gibberellic Gigasporaceae J.B. Morton & Benny (1990), Diver-
acid which has a similar physiological action to gib- sisporales. 2 gen., 39 spp.
berellin A1. Gibberellin is manufactured commer- Lit.: Azcon-Aguilar & Barea (Myco"hiza 6: 457,
cially for use in horticulture. See Stodola (Source 1996), Bentivenga & Morton (Proc. natn Acad. Sci.
book on gibberel/in 1828-1957, 1958; 632 abstracts), U.S.A. 93: 5659, 1996; fatty acids), van der Heijden
Knapp (Ed.) (Eigenschaften und Wirkungen der Gib- et al. (Nature Lond. 396: 69, 1998), Lanfranco et al.
berel/ine, 1962), MacMillan & Takahashi (Nature (Mo/. Ecol. 8: 37, 1999; sequence variability),
217: 170, 1968; allocation of trivial names), Jefferys Jeffries & Dodd (Appl. Microb. System.: 73, 2000),
(Adv. appl. Microbiol. 13: 283, 1970). SchiIBler et al. (MR lOS: 1413, 2001), Walker &
Gibberellulina Sousa da Camara (1950) nom. dub., Schilssler (MR 108: 982, 2004), Redecker
Sordariomycetidae. 1, Europe. See Rossman (Stud. (Glomeromycota Arbuscular mycorrhizal fungi and
Mycol. 42, 1999). their relative(s). Version 01 July 2005.
Gibberidea (Fr.) Kuntze (1898) = Cucurbitaria. http://tolweb.org/Glomeromycota/287 l 5/2005 .07.01
Gibberidea Fuckel (1870), Dothideomycetes. Ana- in The Tree of Life Web Project, http://tolweb.org:
morph Pleurostomella. 1, Europe. See Holm (Svensk [unpaginated], 2005), Souza et al. (MR 109: 697,
bot. Tidskr. 62: 217, 1968). 2005).
Gibberinula Kuntze (1898) = Gibberidea Fuckel. Gigasporites Carlie J. Phipps & T.N. Taylor (1996),
gibbous (of a pileus), having a swelling or wide umbo, Fossil Fungi. 1, Antarctica. See Phipps & Taylor
or having a convex top and a flat underside; gibber, (Mycol. 88: 709, 1996).
gibbose. Gilbertella Hesselt. (1960), Choanephoraceae. 1, wide-
=
Gibellia Pass. ( 1886) Gibellina. spread (tropical). G. persicaria pathogenic to peach
Gibellia Sacc. (1885), ? Melanconidaceae. 1 (from (Amygdalus persicae). See Hesseltine (Bull. To"ey
bark), Australia. See von Arx & Millier (Beitr. bot. Club 87: 21, 1960), O'Donnell et al. (CJB SS:
Kryptjl. Schweiz 11 no. 1, 1954). 662, 1977; zygospore ontogeny), Powell et al. (CJB
Gibellina Pass. (1886), ? Magnaporthaceae. 3, Asia; S9: 908, 1981; ultrastr. chlamydospore), Powell et al.
Europe. G. cerealis on wheat. See Glynne et al. (Protoplasma 111: 87, 1982; ultrastr. membrane),
(TBMS 84: 653, 1985). Whitney & Arnott (Mycol. 78: 42, 1986), Whitney &
Gibellula Cavara (1894), anamorphic Torrubiella, Arnott (Mycol. 80: 707, 1988; calcium oxalate chrys-
Hsy.OeH.15/16. 17, widespread. See Petch (Annis tals), Benny (Mycol. 83: 150, 1991), Michaelides et
mycol. 30: 386, 1932), Samson & Evans (Mycol. 84: al. (Mycol. 89: 609, 1997; zygosporogenesis),
300, 1992; on Arachnida), Tzean et al. (Mycol. 89: Donnell et al. (Mycol. 93: 286, 2001; phylogeny),
309, 1997; spp. from Taiwan), Seli;uk et al. (Mycol. Voigt & Wiistemeyer (Gene 270: 113, 2001; phylog-
Balcanica 1: 61, 2004; Turkey). eny), Papp et al. (Acta Biolog. Hung. S4: 393, 2003;
Gibellulopsis Bat. & H. Maia (1959), anamorphic phylogeny).
Plectosphaerellaceae. 1, widespread. See Zare et al. Gilbertellaceae Benny (1991) = Choanephoraceae.
(Nova Hedwigia 8S: 463, 2007). Lit.: Kirk (in litt. ).
Gibsonia Massee (1909) ? = Melanospora Corda fide Gilbertia Donk (1934) nom. inval. = Arnanita Pers.
Cannon & Hawksworth (J. Linn. Soc. Bot. 84, 1982). fide Kuyper (in litt. ).
Gigantospora B.S. Lu & K.D. Hyde (2003), Xylari- Gilbertiella R. Heim (1965) [non Gilbertiella Boutique
aceae. 1, USA. See Lu & Hyde (Nova Hedwigia 76: 1951, Annonaceae] = Gyrodon.
202, 2003). Gilbertina R. Heim (1966) = Gyrodon fide Pegler
Gigasperma E. Horak (1971), Gigaspermaceae. 2, (Kew Bull. Addit. Ser. 9, 1983).
Australasia; N. America. The genus is polyphyletic Gilbertsonia Parmasto (2001), Fomitopsidaceae. 1,
with some members belonging to Bo/eta/es and oth- USA. See Parmasto (Harvard Pap. Bot. 6: 179,
ers to Agaricales. See Beaton & Malajczuk (TBMS 2001).
87: 478, 1986), Castellano & Trappe (Aust. Syst. Bot. Gilchristia Redaelli & Cif. (1934) =Zymonema.
S: 613, 1992), Matheny et al. (Mycol. 98: 982, 2006; Gilkeya M.E. Sm., Trappe & Rizzo (2007), Pyrone-
see on-line supplementary material). mataceae. 1 (hypogeous), N. America. See Smith et
Gigaspermaceae Jillich (1982), Agaricales. l gen., 2 al. (Mycol. 98: 705, 2006), Lress0e & Hansen (MR
spp. 111: 1075, 2007; phylogeny).
Lit.: Castellano & Trappe (Aust. Syst. Bot. S: 641, gill (of an agaric), commonly used in English for la-
1992), Kropp & Hutchison (Mycol. 88: 662, 1996). mella (q.v.) which is to be preferred as a more inter-
Gigaspora Gerd. & Trappe (1974), Gigasporaceae. 7, national term; - fungi, members oftheAgaricales.
widespread. See Sward (New Phytol. 87: 761, 1980), Gilletia Torrend (1914) = Telligia.
Sward (New Phytol. 87: 661, 1981; spore ultrastr.), Gilletiella Sacc. & P. Syd. (1899), Dothideomycetes.
Walker & Sanders (Mycotaxon 27: 169, 1986; Anamorph Ascochyta-like. 2 or 2 (on Chusquea),
emend.), Spain et al. (Mycotaxon 34: 667, 1989), America. See Millier & von Arx (Beitr. Kryptjl.
Tommerup & Sivasithamparam (MR 94: 897, 1991), Schweiz 11 no. 2, 1962), Eriksson (SA 7: 72, 1988).
Maia et al. (Mycol. 8S: 883, 1993), Maia et al. (My- Gillotia Sacc. & Trotter (1913), Mycosphaerellaceae.
col. 86: 343, 1994; spore wall ultrastr., germination), Anamorph Asteromella-like. c. 3, widespread (tropi-
Bentivenga & Morton (Mycol. 87: 719, 1995; cal). See von Arx & Millier (Stud. Mycol. 9, 1975).
monogr. & key), Montecchi et al. (Riv. Micol. 39: Gilmania Bat. & Cif. (1962) = Chaetothyrium fide von
269, 1996), Yao et al. (Genera of Endogonales: 229 Arx & Millier (Stud. Mycol. 9, 1975).
pp., 1996), Gadhar et al. (Can. J. Microbiol. 43: 795, Gilmaniella G.L. Barron (1964), anamorphic Pezizo-
1997; polymorphism), Bago et al. (New Phytol. 139: mycotina, Hso.OeP.l/10. 7, widespread. See
581, 1998; molecular analysis), Lanfranco et al. Moustafa & Ezz-Eldin (MR 92: 502, 1989; key),
 GLIOMASTIX 283

Umali et al. (MR 102: 435, 1998; Hong Kong). 1999), Hansen & Pfister (Mycol. 98: 1029, 2006;
gilvous, pale yellow. phylogeny), Hansen et al. (Mycol. 97: 1023, 2005),
gin, see spirits. Perry et al. (MR 111: 549, 2007; phylogeny).
Ginanniella Cif. (1938) = Urocystis fide Nagler (Z. Glaziellales J.L. Gibson (1986) = Pezizales.
Mykol. 53: 331, 1987), Vanlcy (Illustrated genera of gleba, the sporing tissue in an angiocarpous sporocarp,
smut fangi, 1987). esp. of gasteromycetes and hypogeous Pezizales;
ginger beer plant (Californian or American 'bees'), a glebal mass, the projectile of Sphaerobolus.
mixture of a yeast (Saccharomyces pyriformis) and a glebula, a rounded process from a lichen thallus.
bacterium (Bacterium vermiforme) used for ferment- Glenospora Berk. & Desm. (1849) nom. rej. = Septo-
ing a sugar solution to make a drink (Marshall Ward, basidium. Used in medical mycology for unrelated
Phil. Trans. R. Soc., Lond. B 183: 125, 1892). See fungi. fide Berndt (in litt.) Used in medical mycology
Ramsbottom (TBMS 7: 86, 1921); cf. tibi, tea fungus, for unrelated fungi; see, Petch (TBMS 12: 105, 1927).
teekwass. Glenosporaceae Nann. (1934) = Septobasidiaceae.
Ginzbergerella Zahlbr. ( 1931) = Gyrocollema fide Glenosporella Nann. (1931) = Geomyces fide Carmi-
Henssen (SA 5: 131, 1986). chael (CJB 40, 1962), van Oorschot (Stud. Mycol. 20,
Giraffachitina Locq. (1985), Fossil Fungi. 1, Estonia. 1980).
Girardia Gray (1821) = Bangia fide Henssen (Symb. Glenosporopsis O.M. Fonseca (1943), anamorphic
bot. upsal. 18 no. 1, 1963). Pezizomycotina, Hso.OeP.1/4. l (on humans), Brazil.
Giulia Tassi (1904), anamorphic Pezizomycotina, See Taborda et al. (J. Clin. Microbiol. 37: 2031,
. Cpd.OeH.l. 1, Europe. See Pirozynski & Shoemaker 1999).
(CJB 49: 529, 1971). gleocystidium, see cystidium.
Gjaerumia R. Bauer, M. Lutz & Oberw. (2005), Gleophyllum, see Gloeophyllum.
Gjaerumiaceae. 3 (on Liliaceae s.I.), Europe (north- gleoplerous hyphae (oil hyphae), hyphae with very
ern). See Bauer et al. (MR 109: 1250, 2005). long cells (or unicellular), with numerous oil drops in
Gjaerumiaceae R. Bauer, M. Lutz & Oberw. (2005), the plasma. See Jiilich (in Garns (Ed.), Kleine Kryp-
Georgefischeriales. l gen., 3 spp. togamenjlora 11(7), 1984).
Lit.: Bauer et al. (MR 109: 1250, 2005). gliatope, a site of heavy gel production (Moore, Am. J.
Glabrocyphella W.B. Cooke (1961), Marasmiaceae. Bot. 52: 391, 1965). See gel tissue.
13, widespread. See Cooke (Beih. Sydowia 4: 45, Glioannellodocbium Matsush. (1989), anamorphic
1961), Redhead et al. (Mycotaxon 83: 19, 2002; phy- Pezizomycotina, Hsp.OeH.19. 1, Australia. See Ma-
logeny). tsushima (Matsush. Mycol. Mem. 6: 19, 1989).
Glabrotheca Chardon (1939), Pezizomycotina. 1, Glioblastocladium Matsush. (1989), anamorphic Pe-
Venezuela. zizomycotina, Hso.OeH.10. 1, Australia. See Matsu-
glabrous, smooth; not hairy. shima (Matsush. Mycol. Mem. 6: 20, 1989).
glaireous, slimy. Gliobotrys Hohn. (1902) = Stachybotrys fide Bisby
Glapbyriopsis B. Sutton & Pascoe ( 1987), anamorphic (TBMS 26: 133, 1943).
Pezizomycotina, Ccu.= eH-P.15. 2, Australia. See Gliocephalis Matr. (1899), anamorphic Pyxidio-
Sutton & Pascoe (TBMS88: 169, 1987). phoraceae, Hsy.OeH.15. 2, Asia; N. America. See
Glarea Bills & F. Palaez (1999), anamorphic Helotia- Hawksworth (Bull. Br. Mus. nat. hist. Bot. 6: 181,
les, Hso.?.?. 1, Spain. See Bills et al. (MR 103: 189, 1979), Jacobs et al. (Mycol. 97: 111, 2005; phylog-
1999). eny, morphology).
Glaucinaria Fee ex A. Massa!. (1860) = Diorygma fide Gliocephalotrichum J.J. Ellis & Hesselt. (1962), ana-
Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, morphic Leuconectria, Hso.OeH.15. 5, widespread.
1995), Kalb et al. (Symb. bot. upsal. 34 no. 1: 133, See Wiley & Simmons (Mycol. 63: 575, 1971; key),
2004). Rossman et al. (Mycol. 85: 685, 1993; teleomorph),
Glaucomaria M. Choisy (1929) ? = Lecanora fide Schoch et al. (Stud. Mycol. 45: 45, 2000; phylogeny),
Hafellner (Beih. Nova Hedwigia 79: 241, 1984; Watanabe & Nakamura (Mycoscience 46: 46, 2005;
status). Japan), Decock et al. (Mycol. 98: 488, 2006; French
Glaucospora Rea (1922) = Melanophyllum fide Singer Guiana).
(Agaric. mod. Tax., 1951). Gliocladiopsis S.B. Saksena (1954), Nectriaceae. 1,
glaucous, having a bluish-grey waxy bloom. pantropical. See Barron (The genera ofhyphomycetes
Glaxoa P.F. Cannon (1997), Tubeufiaceae. 1, Great from soil, 1968), Schoch et al. (Stud. Mycol. 45: 45,
Britain. See Cannon (SA 15: 121, 1997), Kodsueb et 2000; phylogeny), Crous (Taxonomy and Pathology
al. (Fungal Diversity 21: l 05, 2006). of Cylindrocladium (Calonectria) and Allied Genera:
Glaziella Berk. (1880), Glaziellaceae. 1, widespread 278 pp., 2002; revision).
(tropical). See Landvik & Eriksson (SA 13: 13, 1984; Gliocladium Corda (1840), anamorphic Sphaerostil-
posn), Gibson et al. (Mycol. 78: 941, 1987), Landvik bella, Hsy.OeH.15. 13, widespread. See also
et al. (Nordic JI Bot. 17: 403, 1997; phylogeny), Har- Clonostachys, Trichoderma. See Seifert (Stud. My-
rington et al. (Mycol. 91: 41, 1999; phylogeny), Han- col. 27: 1, 1985; teleomorph), Schroers (Stud. Mycol.
sen & Pfister (Mycol. 98: 1029, 2006; phylogeny), 46: 1, 2001), Samuels et al. (CBS Diversity Ser. 4,
Lress0e & Hansen (MR 111: 1075, 2007; phylogeny), 2006; USA).
Perry et al. (MR 111: 549, 2007; phylogeny). Gliocladochium Hohn. (1916) = Periola.
Glaziellaceae J.L. Gibson ( 1986), Pezizales. l gen. (+ Gliocoryne Maire ( 1909) = Pistillaria Fr. fide Comer
l syn.), l spp. (Ann. Bot. Mem. [A monograph of Clavaria and al-
Lit.: Landvik & Eriksson (SA 13: 13, 1984; posn), lied genera] 1, 1950).
Gibson et al. (Mycol. 78: 941, 1986), Landvik & Gliodendron Salonen & Ruokola (1969) = Sterigma-
Eriksson (SA 13: 13, 1994), Landvik et al. (Nordic JI tobotrys fide Sutton (Mycol. Pap. 132, 1973).
Bot. 17: 403, 1997), Harrington et al.""<_Mycol. 91: 41, Gliomastix Gueg. (1905), anamorphic Hypocreales,
284 GLIONECTRIA

Hso.OeP.15. 19, widespread. See Dickinson (Myco/. Kutorga & Hawksworth (SA 15: I, 1997).
Pap. 115, 1968; key), Garns (Cephalosporium-artige Globulina Speg. (1888), Dothideomycetes. I, Brazil.
Schimmelpilze, 1971), Hammill (Mycol. 73: 229, See Rossman (Mycol. Pap. 157, 1987).
1981; typification), Garns & Boekhout (Proc. Indian Globulina Velen. (1934) [non Globu/ina Link 1820,
Acad. Sci. Pl. Sci. 94: 273, 1985). Chlorophyta] = Unguiculella fide Svrcek (Ceska
Glionectria Crous & S.L. Schoch (2000), Nectriaceae. Mykol. 41: 193, 1987).
Anamorph Glioc/adiopsis. 1, widespread (pantropi- Globuliroseum Sullia & K.R. Khan (1984), anamor-
cal). See Schoch et al. (Stud. Mycol. 45: 45, 2000), phic Pezizomycotina, Hsp.OeH.1. I, India. See Sullia
Crous (Taxonomy and Pathology of Cylindroc/adium & Khan (Kavaka,11: 67, 1983).
(Ca/onectria) and Allied Genera: 278 pp., 2002; re- glochidiate, covered with barbed bristles.
vision). Gloeandromyces Thaxt. ( 1931 ), Laboulbeniaceae. 2,
Gliophorus Herink (1958) = Hygrocybe fide Singer C. & S. America. See Nannfeldt (Svensk bot. Tidskr.
(Agaric. mod. Tax. edn 2, 1962). 43: 468, 1949).
Gliophragma Subram. & Lodha (1964), anamorphic Gloeoasterostroma Rick (1938) nom. conf., Russu-
Pezizomycotina, Hsy.lbH.10. 1, India. See Subrama- lales. See Rick (Iheringia Serie Botanica 4: 116,
nian & Lodha (CJB 42: 1059, 1964). 1959).
Gliostroma Corda (1837) nom. dub., anamorphic Pe- Gloeocalyx Massee (1901) = Plectania fide Korf (My-
zizomycotina. See Holubova-Jechova (Sydowia 46: co/. 49: I 02, 1957).
242, 1994). Gloeocantharellus Singer (1945), Gomphaceae. 3, N.
gliotoxin, an antibiotic from G/ioc/adium virens (Web- & S. America. See Petersen (The genera Gomphus
ster & Lomas, TBMS 47: 535, 1964), Aspergillus fu- and G/oeocantharellus in North America, 1972),
migatus, Penicillium cinerascens (Brian & Hem- Vasco-P. & Franco-Molano (Mycotaxon 91: 87,
ming, Ann. appl. Biol. 32: 214, 1945; Biochem. J. 41: 2005; Colombian Amazonia).
570, 1947); antibacterial and anti fungal (has been Gloeocercospora D.C. Bain & Edgerton ex Deighton
used as a seed dressing). Cf. viridin. (1971) = Microdochium fide Rawla (TBMS 60: 283,
Gliotrichum Eschw. (1822) nom. dub.,? Fungi. 1973; comparison with Ramulispora), Braun
Glischroderma Fuckel (1870), anamorphic Pezi- (Monogr. Cercosporel/a, Ramu/aria Allied Genera
zaceae, St.OeP.6. I, Europe. See Hennebert (Persoo- (Phytopath. Hyphom.) 1, 1995), Heo et al. (Pl. Path.
nia 7: 183, 1973), Norman & Egger (Myco/. 91: 820, J. 15: 242, 1999; Korea).
1999; phylogeny), Hansen et al. (Myco/. 93: 958, Gloeocorticium Hjortstam & Ryvarden (1986), Cy-
2001; phylogeny). phellaceae. I, Argentina. See Hjortstam & Ryvarden
Glischrodermataceae Rea (1922) = Pezizaceae. (Mycotaxon 25: 551, 1986).
Globaria Que!. (1873) = Bovista fide Demoulin (Per- Gloeocoryneum Weindlm. (1964) = Leptomelan-
soonia 7: 152, 1973). conium fide Morgan-Jones (CJB 49: 1011, 1971).
Globifomes Murrill (1904), Polyporaceae. I, N. Amer- Gloeocybe Earle (1909) = Lactarius fide Singer (Aga-
ica. See Gilbertson & Ryvarden (N. Amer. Polyp. 1: ric. mod Tax., 1951).
307, 1987). Gloeocystidiellaceae Jiilich ( 1982) = Stereaceae.
Globipilea, see G/obopilea. Gloeocystidiellum Donk (1931), Stereaceae. 7, wide-
Globoa Bat. & H. Maia (1962), Dothideomycetes. I, spread. Sensu Jato 68 spp. See Donk (Fungus Wagen-
Uganda. See Batista & Maia (Beih. Sydowia 3: 54, ingen 26: 8, 1956), Eriksson & Ryvarden (Cortie. N.
1962). Europ. 3: 405, 1975; key 10 Eur. spp.), Stalpers
Globoasclerotes Stach & Pickh. (1957), Fossil Fungi. (Stud. Myco/. 40: 59, 1996; key), Larsson & Larsson
I (Carboniferous), Germany. (Mycol. 95: 1037, 2003; phylogeny).
globoid (globose, globular, globulose), spherical or Gloeocystidiopsis Jiilich ( 1982) = Gloiothele fide
almost so (Fig. 23.1 ). Hjortstam & Larsson (Windahlia 21, 1994).
Globonectria Etayo (2002), Bionectriaceae. I, Colom- Gloeocystidium P. Karst. (1889) = Dacryobolus fide
bia. See Etayo (Biblthca Lichenol. 84: 47, 2002). Donk (Persoonia 3: 199, 1964).
Globopilea Beauseign. (1926) = Helvella fide Dissing gloeocystidium, see cystidium.
(Dansk bot. Ark. 25 no. I, 1966). Gloeodes Colby (1920), anamorphic Pezizomycotina,
Globosasclerotes Stach & Pickh. (1957), Fossil Fungi. Cpt.OeH.?. I, widespread. G. pomigena (sooty blotch
1 (Carboniferous, Tertiary), Europe. See Stach & of apple and citrus). See Williamson & Sutton (Pl.
Pickhardt (Palaeontologische Zeitschrift 31: 140, Dis. 84: 714, 2000), Grabowski (Phytopathologia
1957). Polonica 34: 5, 2004; Poland), Williamson et al.
Globosomyces Jiilich ( 1980), Polyporales. I, Borneo. (Mycol. 96: 885, 2004).
See Jiilich (J. Linn. Soc. Bot. 81: 45, 1980). Gloeodiscus Dennis ( 1961 ), ? Dothideomycetes. I ,
Globosopyreno Lloyd (1923) nom. dub.,? Fungi. New Zealand. See Dennis (Kew Bull. 15: 319, 1961).
Globosphaeria D. Hawksw. (1990), Sordariomycetes. Gloeodontia Boidin (1966), Stereaceae. 5, widespread.
1 (on lichens, esp. Normandina), Tasmania. See See Burdsall & Lombard (Mem. N. Y. bot. Gdn 28:
Hawksworth (Licheno/ogist 22: 301, 1990), Matzer 16, 1976), Stalpers (Stud Mycol. 40: 59, 1996; key),
(Cryptog. Myco/. 14: 11, 1993). Larsson & Larsson (Myco/. 95: 1037, 2003; phylog-
Globuliciopsis Hjortstam & Ryvarden (2004), Polypo- eny).
rales. 2, S. America. See Hjortstam & Ryvarden (Syn. Gloeoglossum E.J. Durand (1908) = Geoglossum fide
Fung. 18: 22, 2004). Nannfeldt (Ark. Bot. JOA no. 4: I, 1942).
Globulicium Hjortstam (1973), Agaricomycetes. I, Gloeohaustoriales. Ordinal name proposed by Heim
Europe. Hymenochaetales or Agarica/es (Rickenella (BSMF 67: 354, 1951) for Antennopsis, Muiaria,
clade). See Hjortstam (Svensk bot. Tidskr. 67: 108, Muiogone and Chantransiopsis.
1973). Gloeoheppia Gyeln. (1935), Gloeoheppiaceae (L). 4,
Globuligera (Sacc.) Hohn. (1918) = Xylogramma fide widespread (desert areas). See Henssen (Lichenolo-
 GLOIOTHELACEAE 285

gist 27: 261, 1995), Schultz & Biidel (Lichenologist ziza, Cac.OeH.15. 12, widespread. See Rimpau (Phy-
34: 39, 2002), Schultz (Bryologist 110: 286, 2007; topath. Z. 43: 257, 1962), Constantinescu et al. (My-
USA). cotaxon 94: 175, 2005; Sweden).
Gloeoheppiaceae Henssen ( 1995), Lichinales (L). 3 Gloeosporidiellaceae Melnik (1986) = Dermateaceae.
gen., 8 spp. Gloeosporidina Petr. (1921), anamorphic Apiognomo-
Lit.: Henssen (Lichenologist 27: 261, 1995). nia, Cac.OeH.15. 7, widespread. See Sutton & Pol-
Gloeohypochnicium (Parmasto) Hjortstam (1987), lack (Myco/. 65: 1125, 1973), Kubono (TMSJ 34:
Russulales. 1, widespread. See Hjortstam (Mycotaxon 261, 1993), Kubono et al. (Mycoscience 35: 279,
28: 19, 1987), Larsson (Myco/. 95: 1037, 2004; phy- 1994; Stromatinia teleomorph), Butin & Kehr (Eur.
logeny). J. For. Path. 28: 297, 1998; Apiognomonia teleo-
Gloeolecta Lettau (1937) = Bryophagus fide Hawk- morph), Yuan et al. (Pl. Dis. 84: 510, 2000; on Euca-
sworth et al. (Lichenologist 12: 1, 1980). lyptus, Australia).
Gloeomucro R.H. Petersen (1980), Hydnaceae. 9, Gloeosporidium Hohn. (1916) = Discula fide von Arx
widespread. See Petersen (Mycol. 72: 301, 1980). (Biblthca Mycol. 24, 1970).
Gloeomucronaceae Jiilich (1982) = Hydnaceae. Gloeosporiella Cavara (1892), anamorphic Pezizomy-
Gloeomyces Sheng H. Wu (1996), Stereaceae. 3, Tai- cotina, Hsp.lbH.l. 1, Europe. See Sutton (Nova
wan; Japan. See Wu (Mycotaxon 58: 47, 1996), Lars- Hedwigia 25: 163, 1974).
son & Larsson (Myco/. 95: 1037, 2003; phylogeny). Gloeosporina Hohn. (1916) = Asteroma fide Sutton
Gloeopeniophora Hohn. & Litsch. (1907) = Penio- (Mycol. Pap. 141, 1977).
phora fide Eriksson et al. (Cortie. N. Europ. 5, 1978; Gloeosporiopsis Speg. (1910) = Colletotrichum fide
as subgen.). Petrak & Sydow (Annis myco/. 33: 178, 1935).
Gloeopeniophorella Rick (1934) nom. dub., Russu- Gloeosporium Desm. & Mont. (1849) = Marssonina.
lales. Used for many very diverse fungi, v. Arx (1970) lists
Gloeopeziza Zukal ( 1891 ), Helotiaceae. 2 or 4 (on 735 names and refers 288 to the Col/etotrichum ana-
Hepaticae), widespread. See Dobbeler (Sydowia 38: morph of G/omerella cingulata and others to 48 other
41, 1986), Dobbeler (Sendtnera 3: 103, 1996). gen. For the plant pathogens G. album, see
Gloeophyllaceae Jiilich (1982), Gloeophyllales. 7 gen. Phlyctema; G. concentricum, Cylindrosporium;
(+ 12 syn.), 31 spp. G. musarum, Colletotrichum; G. perennans, Crypto-
Lit.: Hof (Some Wood-Destroying Basidiomycetes sporiopsis. fide von Arx (Biblthca Myco/. 24: 203
1: 55, 1981), Comer (Beih. Nova Hedwigia 86: 265 pp., 1970).
pp., 1987), Jung (Biblthca Mycol. 119: 260 pp., Gloeostereum S. Ito & S. Imai (1933), Cyphellaceae.
1987), Chamuris (Mycol. Mem. 14: 247 pp., 1988), l, Japan. See Petersen & Parmasto (MR. 97: 1213,
Hjortstam & Ryvarden (Mycotaxon 37: 55, 1990), 1993).
Nakasone (Myco/. Mem. 15: 412 pp., 1990), Naka- Gloeosynnema Seifert & G. Okada (1988), anamorphic
sone (Myco/. 82: 622, 1990), Ryvarden & Gilbertson Agaricomycetes, Hsy.OeH.21. 1 (with clamp connex-
(Syn. Fung. 6: 387 pp., 1993), Ginns (Mycol. 90: 19, ions), Indonesia; Japan. See Seifert & Okada (Myco-
1998), Thom et al. (Myco/. 92: 241, 2000), Hibbett & taxon 32: 471, 1988).
Donoghue (Syst. Biol. 50: 215, 2001), Adair et al. Gloeotinia M. Wilson, Noble & E.G. Gray (1954),
(FEMS Microbiol. Lett. 211: 117, 2002), Binder & Helotiales. Anamorph Endoconidium. l, widespread.
Hibbett (Mo/. Phylogen. Evol. 22: 76, 2002), Schmidt G. granigena; blind seed disease of grass seed. See
et al. (Z. Mykol. 68: 141, 2002), Yuan et al. (Myco- Wilson et al. (TBMS 37: 29, 1954), Griffiths (TBMS
systema 23: 173, 2004), Binder et al. (Systematics 41: 461, 1958; sexuality), Hardison (Myco/. 54: 201,
and Biodiversity 3: 113, 2005), Moreth & Schmidt 1962; hosts), Schumacher (Mycotaxon 8: 125, 1975;
(Holzforschung 59: 90, 2005). nomencl.), Holst-Jensen et al. (Myco/. 89: 885, 1997;
Gloeophyllales Thom (2007). Agaricomycetes. 1 fam., nuclear rDNA phylogeny), Alderman (Mycol. 90:
8 gen., 33 spp. Fam.: 422, 1998; species separation).
Gloeophyllaceae Gloeotrochila Petr. ( 1947) = Cryptocline fide von Arx
For Lit. see under fam. (Verh. K. ned. Akad. Wet. Amst. C 51: 24, 1957).
Gloeophyllum P. Karst. (1882), Gloeophyllaceae. 13, Gloeotromera Ervin (1956) = Ductifera fide Wells
widespread. See David & Fiasson (Bull. mens. Soc. (Mycol. 50: 407, 1958).
/inn. Lyon 46: 304, 1977; chemotaxonomy), Comer Gloeotulasnella Hohn. & Litsch. ( 1908) = Tulasnella
(Beih. Nova Hedwigia 86: 61, 1987; key Malaysia fide Olive (Myco/. 49: 668, 1957).
spp.), Schmidt et al. (Z. Mykol. 68: 141, 2002; spe- Gloiocephala Massee ( 1892), Physalacriaceae. 30,
cies in buildings), Yuan et al. (Mycosystema 23: 173, widespread. See Antonin (Fungus Flora of tropical
2004; China). Africa 1, 2007).
Gloeoporus Mont. (1842), Meruliaceae. 26, wide- Gloiodon P. Karst. (1879), ? Bondarzewiaceae. 3,
spread. See David (BSMF 88: 209, 1972), Coelho et Europe. See Maas Geesteranus (Proc. K. ned. Akad.
al. (Myco/. 98: 821, 2006; Brazil). Wet. C 66: 430, 1963), Stalpers (Stud. Myco/. 40: 78,
Gloeopyrenia Zschacke (193 7) = Protothelenella fide 1996; key), Desjardin & Ryvarden (Sydowia 55: 153,
Mayrhofer (Herzogia 7: 313, 1987), Hawksworth et 2003; monogr.).
al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995). Gloiosphaera Hohn. (1902), anamorphic Pezizomy-
Gloeoradulum Rick (1959) nom. •dub., Agaricomy- cotina, Hso.OeH.15. 2, Europe; N. America. See
cetes. Wang (Myco/. 63: 890, 1971), Pollack & McKnight
Gloeosebacina Neuhoff (1924) = Stypella fide Donk (Myco/. 64: 415, 1972).
(Persoonia 4: 178, 1966). Gloiosporae, having slimy spores. Cf. Xerosporae. See
Gloeosoma Bres. (1920) = Aleurodiscus fide Lemke Wakefield & Bisby (TBMS 25: 50, 1941).
(CJB 42: 213, 1964). Gloiothelaceae Boidin, Mugnier & Canales (1998) =
Gloeosporidiella Petr. (1921 ), anamorphic Drepanope- Stereaceae.
286 GLOIOTHELE

Gloiothele Bres. (1920), Peniophoraceae. 6, wide- (Impact of arbuscular mycorrhizas on sustainable

spread. See Ginns & Freeman (Biblthca Mycol. 1S7, agriculture and natural ecosystems, 1994; taxonomy,
1994), Legon & Pegler (Mycologist 16: 177, 2002; biodiversity, Eur. culture collection), Mehrotra &
Gloiothele /actescens), Larsson & Larsson (Myco/. Baijal (in Devivedi & Pandy (Eds), Biotechnology In
9S: 1037, 2003; phylogeny). India, p. 227, 1994), Morton et al. (in Varma & Hock
Glomeraceae Piroz. & Dalpe (1989), Glomerales. 2 (Eds), Mycorrhiza: structure, fanction, molecular bi-
gen.(+ 5 syn.), 86 spp. ology and biochemistry: 669, 1995, CJB 73(suppl. 1):
Lit.: Pirozynski & Dalpe (Symbiosis 7: 1, 1989), S25, 1995; diversity), Yao et al. (Kew Bull. SO: 349,
Morton & Benny (Mycotaxon 37: 471, 1990; key), 1995), Clapp (Ed.) (Species diagnostics protocols
Azcon-Aguilar & Barea (Mycorrhiza 6: 457, 1996), (Meth. Mo/. Biol. SO), 1996), Dodd & Rosendahl
van der Heijden et al. (Nature Lond. 396: 69, 1998), (Mycorrhizae 6: 275, 1996; identification system),
Schiilller et al. (MR. lOS: 1413, 2001), Walker & Phipps & Taylor (Myco/. 88: 707, 1996; fossils),
Schiissler (MR. 108: 982, 2004), Redecker Remy et al. (Proc. Nat. Acad. Sci. USA 91: 11841,
(Glomeromycota Arbuscular mycorrhizal fungi and 1994; paleomycology), Sbrana et al. (MR. 99: 1249,
their relative(s). Version 01 July 2005. 1995; biochemistry), Sanders et al. (New Phytol. 133:
http://tolweb.org/Glomeromycota/287 l 5/2005. 07. 01 123, 1996; genetic diversity), Simon (New Phytol.
in The Tree of Life Web Project, http://tolweb.org: 133: 95, 1996; phylogeny), Linder (in Carrol &
[unpaginated], 2005). Tudzynski (Eds), The mycota 6B, p. 117, 1997; re-
Glomerales J.B. Morton & Benny (1990). Glomero- view), Mehrotra (Mycorrhiza News 9: 1, 1997),
mycetes. 1 fam., 2 gen., 86 spp. Endomycorrhizal on Hosny et al. (Fung. Gen. Biol. 22: 103, 1997; DNA
plants. Fam: base composition), Redecker et al. (Appl. Microbiol.
Glomeraceae 63: 1756, 1997; identification, Fung. Genet. Biol. 28:
Morton & Benny (Mycotaxon 37: 471, 1990; rev., 238, 1999; phylogeny, Mo/. Phylogen. Evol. 14: 276,
keys) recognized two suborders: Glomineae for the 2000; phylogeny, Science 289: 1884, 2000; phylog-
vesicular-arbuscular mycorrhiza (VAM) forming ( 1) eny), Sanders (Progr. Microbiol. Ecol., p. 77, 1997;
and (2), and Gigasporineae for the arbuscular my- biodiversity), Smith & Read (Mycorrhizal Symbiosis,
corrhiza forming (3) but inconsistent with molecular 2nd ed.), Varma (Ed.) (Mycorrhiza manual, 1998),
phylogeny, see Schwarzott et. al. (Mo/. Phylog. Evol. Wu & Lin (Technical Manual Mycorrhizal Fungi,
21: 190, 2001). 1998), Blackwell (Science 289: 1884, 2000; phylog-
Lit.: Thaxter (Proc. Am. Acad. Arts & Sci. S7: 291, eny).
1922; sporocarpic spp.), Gerdemann & Trappe (My- Glomerella Spauld. & H. Schrenk (1903), Glomerella-
co/. Mem. S, 1974; rev.), Walker (Mycotaxon 18: ceae. Anamorph Col/etotrichum. c. 11 (necrotrophic
443, 1983; spore wall morphology [murograph]), on plants), widespread (esp. tropical). G. cingulata
Powell & Bagyaraj (VA Mycorrhiza, 1984; review), on many hosts (CM! Descript. 31S, 1971); G. acutata
Burdrett et al. (CJB 62: 2128, 1984; arbuscule stain- on many hosts, G. tucumanensis on sugarcane. See
ing), Berch (Front. Appl. Microbiol. 2: 161, 1986; Sutton in Bailey & Jeger (Eds) ( Col/etotrichum: Bi-
review), Silvia & Hubbell (Symbiosis 1: 259, 1986; ology, Pathology and Control: 1, 1992; review),
aeroponic culture), Bonfonte-Falso (Symbiosis 3: Uecker (Myco/. 86: 82, 1994; ontogeny), Johnston &
249, 1987; review), Stubblefield & Taylor (New Phy- Jones (Myco/. 89: 420, 1997; DNA), Cannon et al. in
tol. 108: 3, 1988; palaeomycology), Jabaji-Hare (My- Prusky et al. (Eds) (Col/etotrichum: Host Specificity,
co/. 80: 622, 1988; lipid & fatty acid profiles), Mor- Pathology and Host-Pathogen Interaction: 1, 2000;
ton (Mycotaxon 32: 267, 1988, checklist 126 spp. and sp. concepts), Guerber & Correll (Myco/. 93: 216,
classific., 37: 493, 1990; evolution, Myco/. 82: 192, 2001; G. acutata), Rodriguez-Guerra et al. (Mycol.
1990; phylogeny, Mycorrhiza 2: 97, 1993; review), 97: 793, 2005; G. lindemuthianum), Cook et al. (MR.
Pirozynski & Dalpe (Symbiosis 7: 1, 1989; rev. & pa- 110: 672, 2006; G. truncata), Zhang et al. (Myco/.
laeomycology), Schenck & Perez (Manual for the 98: 1076, 2006; phylogeny).
identification of VA mycorrhizal fangi, 3rd edn, Glomerellaceae Locq. ex Seifert & W. Garns (2007),
1990), Allen (The evolution of mycorrhizae, 1991; Hypocreomycetidae (inc. sed.). 2 gen.(+ 23 syn.), 71
Mycorrhiza/ fanctioning, 1992), Bruns et al. (Mo/. spp.
Phylog. Evol. 1: 231, 1992; phylogeny), Millner & Lit.: Sutton ( Col/etotrichum: Biology, Pathology
Kitt (Mycorrhiza 2: 9, 1992; soil-less culture), and Control: I, 1992), Sivanesan & Hsieh (MR. 97:
Streussy (Mycorrhiza 1: 113, 1992; phylogeny), Read 1523, 1993), Uecker (Myco/. 86: 82, 1994), Johnston
et al. (Mycorrhizas in ecosystems, 1992), Morton et & Jones (Myco/. 89: 420, 1997), Silva-Hanlin &
al. (Mycotaxon 48: 491, 1993; INVAM culture col- Hanlin (MR. 103: 153, 1999), Garcia Muiloz et al.
lection), Maia et al. (Mycol. 8S: 323, 1993; fixation (Myco/. 92: 488, 2000), Prusky et al. (Host specific-
& embedding), Simon et al. (Nature 363: 67, 1993; ity, Pathology, and Host-Pathogen Interactionos of
phylogeny), Walker & Trappe (MR. 97: 339; names & Col/etotrichum: 400 pp., 2000), Guerber & Correll
epithets), Sancholle & Dalpe (Mycotaxon 49: 187, (Myco/. 93: 216, 2001), Abang et al. (Pl. Path. St:
1993; fatty acids), Hass et al. (Am. J. Bot. 81: 29, 63, 2002), Guerber et al. (Myco/. 9S: 872, 2003), Lu
1994; palaeomycology), Giovannetti & Gianinazzi- et al. (MR. 108: 53, 2004), Lubbe et al. (Myco/. 96:
Pearson (MR. 98: 705, 1994; review), Gianinazzi- 1268, 2004), Du et al. (Myco/. 97: 641, 2005), Farr et
Pearson et al. (Mycol. 86: 478, 1994; wall chemistry al. (MR. 110: 1395, 2006), Zhang et al. (Myco/. 98:
& phylogeny), Morton & Bentivegna (Plant & Soil I 076, 2006).
1S9: 47, 1994; taxonomy), Bentivegna & Morton (in Glomerilla Norman (1869), ? Verrucariaceae (?L). 1,
Pfegler & Linderman (Eds), Mycorrhizae and plant Norway.
health: 283, 1983; systematics), Robson et al. (Man- Glomerillaceae Norman (1869) = Verrucariaceae.
agement of mycorrhizas in agriculture, horticulture, Glomerobolus Kohlm. & Volkm.-Kohlm. (1996),
and forestry, 1994), Gianinazzi & Schiiepp (Eds) anamorphic Stictidaceae, Hso.?.?. 1, USA. See
 GLOSSOID CELL 287

Kohlmeyer & Volkmann-Kohlmeyer (Mycol. 88: 1985; morphological variation), Bonfante-Fasolo et

329, 1996), Schoch et al. (MR. 110: 257, 2006; phy- al. (Biol. Cell S7: 265, 1986; chitin in cell wall), Bon-
logeny, dispersal). fante-Fasolo & Schubert (CJB 6S: 539, 1987; spore
Glomeromycetes Caval.-Sm. (1998), Glomeromycota. wall ultrastr.), Koske & Gemma (Mycol. 8t: 935,
4 ord., 9 fam., 12 gen., 169 spp. Ords: 1989), Koske & Halvorsol (Mycol. 8t: 927, 1989),
(I) Archaeosporales Almeida & Schenk (Mycol. 82: 703, 1990), Schenck
(2) Diversisporales & Perez (Manual for the Identification of VA My-
(3) Glomerales corrhizal Fungi, 1990), Chabot et al. (Mycol. 84:
(4) Paraglomerales. 315, 1992; life cycle in root culture), Meier & Char-
For Lit. see ord. and fam. vat (Int. J. Pl. Sci. tS3: 541, 1992; ultrastr. spore
Glomeromycota C. Walker & A. Schiissler (2001), germ.), Yao et al. (Mycologist 6: 132, 1992; ultrastr.),
Glomeromycota. 4 ord., 9 fam., 12 gen., 169 spp. Wu & Silvia (Mycol. 8S: 317, 1993; spore ontogeny),
Ords: Blaszkowski (Mycorrhiza 4: 201, 1994), Cabello et
(1) Archaeosporales al. (Mycotaxon St: 123, 1994), Gaspar et al. (Myco-
(2) Diversisporales taxon St: 129, 1994; lipid & fatty acid composition),
(3) Glomerales Maia & Kimbrough (Int. J. Pl. Sci. tSS: 689, 1994;
(4) Paraglomerales. ultrastr.), Miller & Jeffries (MR. 98: 307, 1994; spore
For Lit. see ord. and fam. wall ultrastr.), Blaszkowski (Mycol. 87: 732, 1995),
glomerospore, an asexual reproductive structure [in Lanfranco et al. (Mo/. Ecol. 4: 61, 1995; identifica-
Glomeromycota] formed at the end of a subtending tion), Walker et al. (MR. 99: 1500, 1995), Yao et al.
hyphae, or a bulbous sporogenous cell, or from a spo- (Kew Bull. SO: 349, 1995), Dodd et al. (New Phytol.
riferous saccule, in this case with lateral or interca- t33: 113, 1996; genetic variation), Lloyd-Macgilp et
lary position, with or without a germinative compo- al. (New Phytol. 133: 103, 1996; genetic diversity),
nent, presenting or not a germinal shield or orb, typi- Morton (Mycorrhiza 6: 161, 1996), Pfeiffer et al.
cally formed by fungi that form an arbuscular mutu- (Mycotaxon 59: 383, 1996), Spain et al. (Mycotaxon
alistic symbiosis with most terrestrial plants (see Go- 60: 137, 1996), Bentivenga et al. (Am. J. Bot. 84:
toa & Maia, Mycotaxon 96: 129, 2006). 1211, 1997; genetic variation), Blaszkowski (Mycol.
Glomerula Bainier (1903) = Actinomucor fide Hes- 89: 339, 1997), Blaszkowski & Tadych (Mycol. 89:
seltine (Mycol. 47: 344, 1955). 804, 1997), Morton et al. (MR. tOt: 625, 1997; sy-
Glomerularla H. Karst. (1849) = Gonatobotrys fide nanamorph), Strullu et al. (C.R. Acad. Sci. Paris Ser.
Henderson (Notes R. bot. Gdn Edinb. 23: 497, 1961). III 320: 41, 1997; life cycle), Stiirmer & Morton
Glomerularla Peck (1879) = Glomopsis. (Mycol. 89: 72, 1997; development), Zhang et al.
Glomerulomyces A.I. Romero & S.E. L6pez (1989), (Mycosystema t6: 241, 1997), Maia & Kimbrough
anamorphic Agaricomycetes, Hso.OeH.6. I (with (Int. J. Pl. Sci. tS9: 581, 1998; ultrastr.), Sawaki et
clamp connexions), Argentina. See Romero & L6pez al. (Mycoscience 39: 477, 1998; phylogeny & sy-
(Mycotaxon 34: 432, 1989). nanamorph), Vandenkoornhuyse & Leyva! (Mycol.
glomerulus (glomerule), a clump or cluster; frequently 90: 791, 1998; genetic diversity), Walker & Vestberg
used for clusters of photobiont cells in lichens. (Ann. Bot. 82: 601, 1998; synonymy), Schwarzott et
Glomites T.N. Taylor, W. Remy, Hass & Kerp (1995), al. (Mo/. Phylog. Evol. 2t: 190, 2001; polyphyletic),
Fossil Fungi. I (Devonian), Scotland. See Taylor et Blaszkowski et al. (Mycotaxon 90: 447, 2004; n.sp.),
al. (Mycol. 87: 561, 1995). Blaszkowski et al. (MR. 110: 555, 2006; n.sp.), Re-
Glomopsis D.M. Hend. (1961), anamorphic Herpo- decker & Raab (Mycol. 98: 885, 2006; phylogeny).
basidium. 2, USA. See Donk (Persoonia 4: 213, Gloniella Sacc. (1883), Hysteriaceae. 9, widespread
1966), Mel'nik & Sheiko (Nov. sist. Niz. Rast. 3S: 90, (temperate). See Zogg (Beitr. Kryptjl. Schweiz 11 no.
200 l; Russia). 3, 1962), Sivanesan et al. (TBMS 90: 665, 1988; In-
Glomorphites Garcia Massini (2007), Fossil Fungi. 1. dian spp.), Steinke & Hyde (Mycoscience 38: 7,
See Garcia Massini, J.L. (Int. J. Pl. Sci. t68: 673, 1997; S. Africa), Lorenzo & Messuti (MR. 102: 1101,
2007). 1998; S. America), Checa et al. (Mycol. 99: 285,
Glomospora D.M. Hend. (1961), anamorphic Platy- 2007; Costa Rica).
g{oeaceae. I, British Isles. See Henderson (Notes R. Gloniopsis De Not. (1847), Hysteriaceae. 2 or 3, wide-
bot. Gdn Edinb. 23: 497, 1961 ). spread (temperate). See Zogg (Beitr. Kryptjl. Schweiz
Glomosporiaceae Cif. (1963), Urocystidales. 3 gen.(+ 11 no. 3, 1962), Lorenzo & Messuti (MR. 102: 1101,
5 syn.), 59 spp. 1998; S. America), Lee & Crous (S. Afr. J. Bot. 69:
Lit.: Hughes (Mycol. 68: 693, 1976), Vanky & 480, 2003; S. Africa), Checa (Fl. Mycol. Iberica 6,
Berbee (Mycotaxon 33: 281, 1988), Vanky (Trans. 2004; Spain).
Mycol. Soc. Japan 32: 145, 1991), Bauer et al. (CJB Glonium Muhl. (1813), Hysteriaceae. Anamorph Cleis-
7S: 1273, 1997), Begerow et al. (CJB 7S: 2045, tonium. c. 13, widespread (temperate). See Speer
1998), Piepenbring et al. (Protoplasma 204: 202, (BSMF 102: IOI, 1986), Lorenzo & Messuti (MR.
1998), Vanky (Mycotaxon 70: 35, 1999), Begerow et 102: 1101, 1998; S America), Vasil'eva (Mikol. Fito-
al. (MR. 104: 53, 2000), Andrade et al. (Phytopathol- patol. 34: 3, 2000; Russian Far East), Lee & Crous
ogy 94: 875, 2004). (S. Afr. J. Bot. 69: 480, 2003; S Africa), Messuti &
Glomosporlum Kochman (1939) = Thecaphora. Lorenzo (Nova Hedwigia 84: 521, 2007; S America).
Glomus Tu!. & C. Tu!. (1845), Glomeraceae. c. 85, Glossifungites Lomnicki (1886), Fossil Fungi. I (Cre-
widespread. Genus is non-monophyletic. See Gerde- taceous), Poland.
mann & Trappe (Mycol. Mem. S, 1974), Berch & Glossodium Ny!. (1855) = Icmadophila fide Rambold
Fortin (CJB 6t: 2608, 1983), Berch & Fortin (CJB et al. (Biblthca Lichenol. 53: 217, 1993).
62: 170, 1984), Jabaji-Hare et al. (Mycol. 76: 1024, glossoid cell, elongate (tongue-shaped) cell containing
1984; lipid composition), Morton (Mycol. 77: 192, an elaborate extrusome (Haptoglossa).
288 GLOTZIA

Glotzia M. Gauthier ex Manier & Lichtw. (1969), tions to Lichenology in Honour of Gerhard Foll-
Legeriomycetaceae. 6 (in Ephemeroptera and Plec- mann: 183, 1995).
toptera), widespread. See Lichtwardt (The Trichomy- Glyptoderma R. Heim & Perr.-Bertr. (1971), Agarica-
cetes. Fungal associates of arthropods, 1986), ceae. l, America (tropical). See Heim & Perreau-
Lichtwardt & Williams (CJB 68: 1057, 1990), Wil- Bertrand (Revue Mycol. Paris 36: 90, 1971 ).
liams & Lichtwardt (CJB 68: 1045, 1990), White & Glyptospora Fayod (1889) = Lacrymaria fide Kuyper
Lichtwardt (Mycol. 96: 891, 2004; Norway). (in litt. ).
glucans, one of the main constituents of fungal walls. Gnaphalomyces Opiz = Lanosa fide Streinz (Norn.
R-glucans are alkali insoluble; S-glucans are solu- fang.: 302, 1862).
ble. Gnomonia Ces. & De Not. (1863), Gnomoniaceae.
Glugea Thelohan (1891), Microsporidia. 24. Anamorphs Asteroma, Cylindrosporella, Discula,
Glugoides J.l.R. Larsson, D. Ebert, J. Vavra & Voronin Leptothyrium, Zythia. 60, widespread. G. platani
( 1996), Microsporidia. l. See Larsson et al. (Eur. J. (plane (Platanus) scorch). See Bolay (Ber. schweiz.
Protist. 32: 251, 1996). bot. Ges. 81: 398, 1972), Barr (Mycol. Mem. 1, 1978;
Glukomyces Beij. [not traced] nom. dub.,? Fungi. key 35 spp.), Monod (Beih. Sydowia 9: I, 1983), Bo-
gluten ( l) a substance on the surface of some agarics, lay (Mycotaxon 41: 287, 1991; N. Am. spp.), Lap-
etc., which is sticky when wet; (2) spore mass in palainen & Yli-Mattila (MR 103: 328, 1999;
Phallus. RAPDs), Castlebury et al. (Mycol. 94: 1017, 2002),
Glutinaster Earle (1909) = Tricholoma fide Singer Sogonov et al. (Sydowia 57: 102, 2005; type species),
(Agaric. mod. Tax., 1951). Morocko et al. (Eur. J. Pl. Path. 114: 235, 2006; on
Glutinisporidium Thor (1930) nom. dub., ? Fungi. l, Fragaria), Zhang et al. (Mycol. 98: 1076, 2006; phy-
Svalbard. logeny), Green & Castlebury (MR Ill: 62, 2007;
Glutinium Fr. (1849), anamorphic Pezizomycotina, phylogeny, anamorph), Morocko & Fatehi (MR Ill:
Hso.?.?. 3, Europe; N. America. 603, 2007; on strawberry).
Glutinoagger Sivan. & Watling (1980), anamorphic Gnomoniaceae G. Winter (1886) nom. cons., Di-
Agaricomycetes. l (with clamp connexions), Sey- aporthales. 18 gen. (+ 26 syn.), 204 spp.
chelles. See Sivanesan & Watling (TBMS 74: 424, Lit.: Barr (Mycol. Mem. 7: l, 1978), Monod (Beih.
1980). Sydowia 9: l, 1983), Noordeloos et al. (Persoonia
glutinous, sticky; made up of, or covered with, gluten. 14: 47, 1989), Redlin & Rossman (Mycol. 83: 200,
glyceollin, a phytoalexin (q.v.) from soybean (Glycine 1991), Lappalainen & Yli-Mattila (MR 103: 328,
max). 1999), Zhang & Blackwell (Mycol. 93: 355, 2001),
Glycydiderma Paulet (1808) = Geastrum. Castlebury et al. (Mycol. 94: 1017, 2002), Sogonov et
Glycyphila Mont. (1851), anamorphic Pezizomycotina, al. (Sydowia 57: 102, 2005), Rossman et al. (Myco-
Hso.?.?. 2, Europe. science 48: 135, 2007; phylogeny), Mejia et al. (MR
Glyphidaceae Stizenb. (1862) = Graphidaceae. 112: 23, 2008; phylogeny).
Glyphidium A. Massa!. (1860) ? = Arthonia fide Gnomoniella Sacc. (1881), Gnomoniaceae. Ana-
Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, morphs Asteroma, Discula. 13, widespread. See Barr
1995). (Mycol. Mem. 1, 1978), Monod (Beih. Sydowia 9: l,
Glyphis Ach. (1814), Graphidaceae (L). 5, widespread 1983), Redlin & Stack (Mycotaxon 32: 175, 1988; on
(esp. tropical). See Pant (Geophytology 20: 48, 1991; Fraxinus), Barr (Mycotaxon 41: 287, 1991; N. Am.
2 spp. India), Archer (Telopea 10: 589, 2004; Austra- spp.), Farr et al. (Sydowia 53: 185, 2001; phylogeny).
lia), Archer (Telopea 11: 59, 2005; Australia), Staiger Gnomonina Hohn. ( 1917) = Laestadia.
et al. (MR 110: 765, 2006; phylogeny). Gnomoniopsis Berl. (1892) = Gnomonia fide Bolay
Glyphium Nitschke ex F. Lehm. (1886), Mytilinidi- (Ber. schweiz. bot. Ges. 81, 1972).
aceae. Anamorph Peyronelia. 4 or 6, widespread. See Gnomoniopsis Stoneman (1898) = Glomerella.
Sutton (TBMS 54: 255, 1970), Goree (CJB 52: 1265, gnotobiotic (of cultures), ones in which all the living
1974), Vasil'eva (Mikol. Fitopatol. 35: 15, 2001; components are known. Cf. axenic.
Russian Far East), Lumbsch et al. (Symb. bot. upsal. Godal Adans. (1763) nom. dub., anamorphic Pezizo-
34 no. l: 9, 2004; phylogeny), Lorenzo & Messuti mycotina.
(Boin Soc. argent. Bot. 40: 13, 2005; Argentina), Godfrinia Maire (1902) = Hygrocybe fide Singer
Wedin et al. (MR 109: 159, 2005; phylogeny), Geiser (Agaric. mod. Tax., 1951).
et al. (Mycol. 98: 1053, 2006; phylogeny). Godronia Moug. & Lev. (1846), Helotiaceae. Ana-
Glypholecia Nyl. (1853), Acarosporaceae (L). 5, morphs Sporonema, Topospora. 27, widespread
Europe; N. America. See Hafellner (Cryptog. bot. 5: (north temperate). See Groves (CJB 43: 1195, 1965;
99, 1995), Lutzoni et al. (Am. J. Bot. 91: 1446, 2004; key), Holm & Holm (Nordic JI Bot. 11: 675, 1991),
phylogeny), Reeb et al. (Mo/. Phylogen. Evol. 32: Verkley (Nova Hedwigia 75: 433, 2002; anamorph).
1036, 2004; phylogeny), Wedin et al. (MR 109: 159, Godroniella P. Karst. (1884) = Myxormia fide
2005; phylogeny), Mi11.dlikowska et al. (Mycol. 98: Clements & Shear (Gen. Fung., 1931), Tulloch (My-
l 088, 2006; phylogeny). col. Pap. 130, 1972).
glypholecine, having particularly labyrinth-like Iirella Godroniopsis Diehl & E.K. Cash (1929), Helotiaceae.
as in Glypholecia. Anamorphs Micropera, Sphaeronaema, Dichaenop-
Glypholeciomyces Cif. & Tomas. (1953) = Gly- sella. 2, N. America. See Petrak (Sydowia 6: 336,
pholecia. 1952).
Glyphomyces Cif. & Tomas. (1953) = Glyphis. Goidanichia G. Arnaud (1954) = Goidanichiella G.
Glyphopeltis Brusse ( 1985), ? Psoraceae (L). l, Arnaud ex G.L. Barron.
Europe; S. Africa. See Timdal (Mycotaxon 31: 101, Goidanichia Tomas. & Cif. (1952) = Staurothele fide
1988), Timdal (Cryptog. Bryol.-Lichenol. 15: 171, Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8,
1994; asci), Egea et al. (Flechten Follmann Contribu- 1995).
 GOMPHORA 289

Goidanichiella G. Arnaud ex G.L. Barron (1968) = 33: I, 1970), Marr & Stuntz (Biblthca Mycol. 38: 232
Haplographium fide Garns et al. (Mycotaxon 38: 149, pp., 1973), Petersen (Biblthca Mycol. 43: 161 pp.,
1990). 1975), Petersen (Biblthca Mycol. 79: 261 pp., 1981 ),
Goidanichiella G.L. Barron ex W. Garns (1990), ana- Parmasto & Ryvarden (Windahlia 18: 35, 1988),
morphic Pezizomycotina, Hso.OeH.15. 2, widespread. Nunez & Ryvarden (Sydowia 46: 321, 1994), Pine et
See Garns et al. (Mycotaxon 38: 149, 1990), Hyde et al. (Mycol. 91: 944, 1999), Villegas et al. (Myco-
al. (Fungal Diversity 11: 119, 2002; Brunei). taxon 70: 127, 1999), Humpert et al. (Mycol. 93: 465,
Goidanichiomyces Cif. & Tomas. (1953) = Goidani- 2001), Hibbett & Binder (Proc. R. Soc. Lond. B.
chia Tomas. & Cif. Biol. Sci. 269: 1963, 2002), Binder et al. (Systemat-
Golbergia J. Weiser (1977), Microsporidia. I. ics and Biodiversity 3: 113, 2005), Nouhra et al.
Golgi body, Dictyosome with large numbers of cister- (Mycorrhiza 15: 55, 2005).
nae which may be visible using light microscopy af- Gomphales Jiilich (1981). Phallomycetidae. 3 fam., 18
ter staining. gen., 336 spp. Fams:
Golovin (Petr Nikolaevich; 1897-1968; Russia, later (!) Clavariadelphaceae
Uzbekistan). Instructor, Salsk District Station of (2) Gomphaceae
Plant Protection ( 1925); student, Institute of Plant Pa- (3) Lentariaceae
thology, Leningrad (1925-c. l 933); Plant Pathologist, Lit.: Villegas et al. (Fungal Diversity 18: 157,
Central-Asian Institute of Plant Protection, Tashkent 2005; spore characters).
(1930-1933); Senior Lecturer, Plant Anatomy & Gomphidiaceae Maire ex Jiilich (1982), Boletales. 4
Morphology and Head of the Mycology Laboratory gen. (+ 3 syn.), 30 spp. Associated with ectomy-
(1934-1943) then Professor of Non-flowering Plants, corrhizas of members of Suillaceae and Rhizopo-
Central-Asian State University (1943-1951); Senior gonaceae, always in association with Pinaceae (north
Scientist, V.L. Komarov Botanical Institute, Lenin- temperate). Autonomy of families in the suilloid
grad ( 1951-1962). Pioneer mycologist in central clade (Gomphidiceae, Rhizopogonaceae, Suillaceae)
Asia, exploring the mycota and collecting in the cen- is fairly weak, and the three families are maintained
tral and western Tien-Shan mountains, the deserts of in the present edition for convenience only.
Kzyl-Kum and Kara-Kum, and the Pamirs (1934- Lit.: Miller (Mycol. 63: 1129, 1971), Agerer (Nova
1950); also significant work on the Erisyphaceae. Hedwigia Beih. 53: 127, 1991), Greselin (Boll.
Specimens are in the fungal reference collection, Gruppo Micol. 'G. Bresadola' 34: 56, 1991), Bes! &
V.L. Komarov Botanical Institute, St Petersburg Bresinsky (Pl. Syst. Evol. 206: 223, 1997), Miller &
(LE). Pubis. [Fungus Flora in Central Asia. Parasitic Aime (Trichomycetes and Other Fungal Groups,
Fungi in Central Asia] (1949) [in Russian]; [Mono- Robert W Lichwardt Commemoration Volume: 315,
graphic survey on the genus Leveillula Arnaud (Para- 2001), Miller et al. (Mycol. 94: 1044, 2002), Miller
sitic fungi ? fam. Erysiphaceae)] and [Material for a (Mycol. 95: 176, 2003), Watling (Edinb. J. Bot. 61:
monograph of the parasitic fungi (family Erysipha- 41, 2004).
ceae) in the USSR]. Notulae Systematicae e Sectione Gomphidius Fr. (1836), Gomphidiaceae. 10, wide-
Cryptogamica Instuti Botanicae Nomine V.L. Koma- spread (esp. north temperate). See Watling (British
rovii Academiae Scientiarum, USSR (1956) [in Rus- Fungus Flora 1: 77, 1970; key), Miller (Mycol. 63:
sian]. Biogs, obits etc. Gorlenko & Dunin ([Miko- 1129, 1971; key), Singer (Taxon 22: 445, 1973; typi-
logiya i Fitopatologiya] 3: 94, 1969) [portrait [in fication), Agerer (Beih. Nova Hedwigia 53: 127,
Russian]. 1991; ecology), Miller & Aime (Mycol. 94: 1044,
Golovinia Mekht. (1967) = Drechslerella fide Hawk- 2002; new spp.), Miller (Mycol. 95: 176, 2003).
sworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995). Gomphillaceae Walt. Watson ex Hafellner (1984),
Golovinomyces (U. Braun) V.P. Gelyuta (1988), Ery- Ostropales (L). 23 gen.(+ 21syn.),318 spp.
siphaceae. Anamorph Oidium subgen. Reticoloidium. Lit.: Vt\zda & Poelt (Folia geobot. phytotax. 22:
32, widespread. G. cichoracearum (mildew of com- 179, 1987), Kalb & Vt\zda (Biblthca Lichenol. 29: 80
posites). See Braun (Beih. Nova Hedwigia 89, 1987; pp., 1988; 43 spp. neotrop. ), Liicking (Biblthca
key; as Erysiphe sect. Golovinomyces), Bardin et al. Lichenol. 65: 109, 1997; Costa Rica), Dennetiere &
(Pl. Path. 48: 531, 1999; genetic variation, as Erysi- Peroni (Cryptog. Bryol.-Lichenol. 19: 105, 1998;
phe), Braun (Schlechtendalia 3: 48, 1999; generic phylogeny), Liicking et al. (Mycol. 96: 283, 2004;
taxonomy), Cherepanov (Mikol. Fitopatol. 35: 71, phylogeny), Liicking et al. (Bryologist 110: 622,
2001; Russia, key), Vakalounakis & Klironomou 2007; N America).
(Mycotaxon 80: 489, 2001; on cucurbits), Matsuda & Gomphillus Nyl. (1855), Gomphillaceae (L). 4, wide-
Takamatsu (Mo/. Phylogen. Evol. 27: 314, 2003; spread. See Kalb & Vt\zda (Biblthca Lichenol. 29,
host-parasite relations), Takamatsu & Matsuda (My- 1988), Liicking (Biblthca Lichenol. 65: I 09, 1997;
coscience 45: 340, 2004; evolution), Cunnington et Costa Rica), Buck in Glenn et al. (Eds) (Lichenogr.
al. (Australas. Pl. Path. 34: 51, 2005; on Solanaceae, Thomsoniana: 71, 1998), Dennetiere & Peroni (Cryp-
Australia), Takamatsu et al. (MR 110: 1093, 2006; tog. Bryol.-Lichenol. 19: 105, 1998; phylogeny),
evolution), Voytyuk et al. (Mycol. Balcanica 3: 131, Liicking et al. (Mycol. 96: 283, 2004; phylogeny),
2006; Israel), Takamatsu et al. (MR 112: 299, 2008; Ferraro & Liicking (Bryologist 108: 491, 2005;
phylogeny). Americas), Liicking et al. (Lichenologist 37: 123,
Gomezina Chardon & Toro (1934) = Aphanostigme 2005; phylogeny), Liicking et al. (Bryologist 110:
fide von Arx & Miiller (Stud. Mycol. 9, 1975). 622, 2007; N America).
Gomphaceae Donk (1961), Gomphales. 13 gen.(+ 17 Gomphinaria Preuss ( 1851) = Acrotheca fide Sac-
syn.), 287 spp. cardo (Syll.fang. 4: 277, 1886).
Lit.: Comer (Ann. Bot. Mem. [A monograph of Gomphogaster O.K. Mill. (1973), Gomphidiaceae. I,
Clavaria and allied genera] 1: I, 1950), Donk (Per- USA. See Miller (Mycol. 65: 227, 1973).
soonia 3: 199, 1964), Comer (Beih. Nova Hedwigia Gomphora Fr. (1825) = Gomphus Pers. fide Petersen
190 GOMPHOS

(The genera Gomphus and Gloeocantharellus in Hughes (Friesia 9: 61, 1969).

North America, 1972). Gongronella Ribaldi (1952), Cunninghamellaceae. 2,
Gomphos Kuntze (1891) = Cortinarius. widespread. See Hessletine & Ellis (.i\(ycol. S3: 406,
Gomphospora A. Massal. (1852) ? = Schismatomma 1961 ), Hessletine & Ellis (A(ycol. S6: 568, 1964;
fide Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn key), Upadhyay (Nova Hedwigia 17: 65, 1969; key),
8, 1995). Kirk (/MI Descr. Fungi Bact. 131, 1997), Voigt &
Go mp bus (Fr.) Weinm. ( 1826) = Gomphidius. Wostemeyer (Gene 270: 113, 2001; phylogeny).
Go mph us Pers. ( 1797), Gomphaceae. l 0, widespread Gongylia Korb. (1855) = Arthrorhaphis fide Hawk-
(temperate). See Petersen (The genera Gomphus and sworth et al. (Lichenologist 12: 13, 1980), Jergensen
Gloeocantharellus in North America, 1972). & Santesson (Taxon 42: 881, 1993), Fryday (Bryolo-
Gonapodya A. Fisch. (1892), Gonapodyaceae. 2, gist 107: 231, 2004).
widespread (temperate). See Karling (Chytriomyc. gongylidius (pl. gongylidia), a bulbous structure de-
Iconogr., 1977), Noyes Mollione & Longcore (.i\(y- veloped by fungi cultivated by termites.
col. 91: 727, 1999; ultrastr.), Gandhe & Kume (Zoos' Gongylocladium Wallr. (1833) = Oedernium.
Print Journal 20: 2059, 2006; reproduction). gonidial layer, photobiont layer in a lichen thallus
Gonapodyaceae H.E. Petersen ex P.M. Kirk, P.F. (obsol.).
Cannon & J.C. David (2001), Monoblepharidales. 2 gonidimium, a hymenial alga (obsol.).
gen., 7 spp. Gonidiomyces Vain. (1921) nom. dub., Pezizomy-
Lit.: Mollicone & Longcore (.i\(ycol. 91: 727, cotina. 1, Philippines.
1999), Noyes Mollicone & Longcore (A(ycol. 91: gonidium, photobiont (obsol. ).
727, 1999), Steciow et al. (Boin Soc. argent. Bot. 36: gonimium, a cyanobacterial cell in a lichen thallus
203, 2001), Bullerwell et al. (Nucl. Acids Res. 31: (obsol.).
1614, 2003). goniocyst (goniocystula), a group of algal cells derived
Gonatobotrydiaceae Nann. (1934) = Ceratostomata- from a single cell surrounded by a hyphal envelope
ceae. forming a roundish structure which is not a soralium
Gonatobotrys Corda (1839), anamorphic Melano- (e.g. the vegetative thallus 'Botrydina vulgaris';
spora, Hso.0-leH.8. 2 (fungicolous), widespread. See q.v.), (Fig. 22H). See Serusiaux (Lichenologist 17: I,
Whaley & Barnett (A(ycol. SS: 199, 1963; G. simplex 1985).
on Alternaria and Cladosporium), Walker & Minter goniocystangium, cup-like structure bearing gonio-
(TBMS 77: 299, 1981; key), Vakili (MR 93: 67, 1989; cysts (q.v.) on foliicolous species of Catillaria
teleomorph). (Vt\zda, 1980) and Opegrapha (Santesson, Svensk
Gonatobotrytites Pia (1927), Fossil Fungi. l (Eocene), Naturv. 1968: 176, 1968; Serusiaux, 1985).
Europe. Gonionema Nyl. (1855) = Thermutis fide Hawksworth
Gonatobotryum Sacc. (1880), anamorphic Pezizomy- et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995).
cotina, Hso.OeH/leP.5. 4 (fungicolous), widespread. Goniopila Marvanova & Descals (1985), anamorphic
See Kendrick et al. (CJB 4S: 591, 1968; conidiogene- Pezizomycotina, Hso.OeH.21. l (aquatic), USA;
sis), Walker & Minter (TBMS11: 299, 1981; key). Europe. See Marvanova & Descals (J. Linn. Soc. Bot.
Gonatophragmiella Rak. Kumar, A.N. Rai & Kamal 91: 14, 1985), Belliveau & Barlocher (MR 109: 1407,
(1994), anamorphic Pezizomycotina, Hso.= eP.?. 1, 2005; placement in Helotiales), Campbell et al. (MR
India. See Kumar et al. (Indian Phytopath. 47: 129, 110: 1025, 2006; placement inPleosporales).
1994). Goniosporium Link (1824) = Arthrinium fide Hohnel
Gonatophragmium Deighton (1969), anamorphic (Mitt. bot. Inst. tech. Hochsch. Wien ser. 2 2: 9,
Acrospermum, Hso.= eP.10. 2, widespread (tropical). 1925).
See Takahashi & Teramine (Ann. phytopath. Soc. Ja- goniosporous, having angled spores.
pan S2: 404, 1986; teleomorph), Rai (MR 100: 1263, Gonohymenia J. Steiner (1902) = Lichinella fide Mo-
1996; India), Siboe et al. (A(ycotaxon 73: 283, 1999; reno & Egea (Cryptog. Bryol.-Lichenol. 13: 237,
Kenya). 1992), Schultz & Biidel (Lichenologist 34: 39, 2002).
Gonatopyricularia Z.D. Jiang & P.K. Chi (1989) = Gonohymeniomyces Cif. & Tomas. (1953) ? = Pso-
Pyriculariopsis. rotichia.
Gonatorhodis Clem. & Shear (1931) = Gonatorrhodi- Gonolecania Zahlbr. (1924) = Byssolecania fide Sant-
ella. esson (Svensk bot. Tidskr. 43: 547, 1949), Santesson
Gonatorrhodiella Thaxt. ( 1891) = Gonatobotryum fide (SA 10: 137, 1991).
Walker & Minter (TBMS77: 299, 1981). gonoplasm (of Peronosporales), the protoplasm, at the
Gonatorrhodum Corda (1839), anamorphic Pezizomy- centre of an antheridium, which later undergoes fu-
cotina, Hso.OeP.?3. 1 or 2, Europe. sion with the oosphere.
Gonatosporium Corda (1839) = Arthrinium fide gonosphere, a zoospore of the Chytridiales (obsol. ).
Hughes (CJB 36: 727, 1958). Gonothecis Clem. (1909) = Gyalectidium fide Hawk-
Gonatotrichum Corda ( 1842) = Gonytrichum. sworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995).
Gondwanamyces G.J. Marais & M.J. Wingf. (1998), Gonothecium (Vain.) Clem. & Shear (1931) = Gyalec-
Ceratocystidaceae. Anamorph Knoxdaviesia. 2 (on tidium fide Santesson (Symb. bot. upsal. 12 no. 1: 1,
Protea), S. Africa. See Marais et al. (.i\(ycol. 90: 136, 1952).
1998), Viljoen et al. (MR 103: 497, 1999; phylog- gonotocont, the organ in which meiosis takes place.
eny), Wingfield et al. (MR 103: 1616, 1999; phylog- Gonsala (orthographic variant), see Gonzalo.
eny), Gibb & Hausner (MR 107: 1442, 2003; in- Gonyella Syd. & P. Syd. (1919), anamorphic Pezizo-
trons), Roets et al. (Stud. .i\(ycol. SS: 199, 2006; phy- mycotina, Hso.leP.?. 1, Europe.
logeny), Roets et al. (CJB 84: 989, 2006; PCR detec- Gonytrichella Emoto & Tubaki (1971) = Dicyma fide
tion). von Arx (Proc. k. ned. Akad. Wet. Ser. C, Biol. Med.
Gongromeriza Preuss (1851) = Chloridium fide Sci. 8S: 21, 1982).
 GRAHAM/ELLA 291

Gonytrichum Nees & T. Nees (1818), anamorphic (II, III)), widespread (tropical). See Ono & Hennen
Chaetosphaeria, Melanopsammella, Hsy.OeP.15. 7, (TMSJ 24: 369, 1983), Berndt (Mycol. 91: 1045,
widespread. See Garns & Holubova-Jechova (Stud. 1999).
Mycol. 13, 1976; key), Persiani & Maggi (Mycotaxon Gorgadesia Tav. (1964), Roccellaceae (L). l, Cape
39: 465, 1990; ontogeny), Reblova (Stud. Mycol. 45: Verde. See Tavares (Revta Biol. Lisb. 4: 131, 1964),
149, 2000; review), Reblova & Winka (Mycol. 92: Follmann & Mies (Courier Forschungsinstitut
939, 2000; phylogeny), Fernandez et al. (Mycol. 98: Senckenberg 105: 57, 1988), Tehler (CJB 68: 2458,
121, 2006; phylogeny, morphology). 1990; cladistics), Myllys et al. (Bryologist 101: 70,
Gonzala Adans. ex Leman (1821) = Peziza Fr. fide 1998; phylogeny).
Streinz (Norn.fang., 1862). Gorgomyces M. Gonczol & Revay (1985), anamorphic
Gonzalez Fragoso (Romualdo; 1862-1928; Spain). Pezizomycotina, Hso.OfH.l/10. l (nematophagous,
Student of medicine, Seville (c. 1879-1882); Keeper aquatic), Hungary; Spain. See Gonczol & Revay
of Pacific Collections, Museo de Ciencias Naturales, (Nova Hedwigia 41: 453, 1985), Roldan (Mycotaxon
Madrid (1884-1885); practising doctor, Seville 34: 381, 1989).
(1885-1911) [providing expert support during the Gorgoniceps (P. Karst.) P. Karst. (1871), Helotiaceae.
1888 cholera epidemic in Toledo]; mycologist with 6, widespread. See Seaver (Mycol. 38: 548, 1946),
state support (1911 onwards); President (1920) then Korf (Mycol. 58: 724, 1966), Huhtinen & Iturriaga
Honorary Member (1921-1928), Real Sociedad (Mycotaxon 29: 189, 1987; culture).
Espanola de Historia Natural, Madrid. Pioneer of Gorlenko (Mikail Vladimirovich; 1908-1994; Russia).
mycology in Spain, establishing a national fungal Graduated, Voronezh State University (1930); Phy-
reference collection, and (with Ciferri, q.v.) making topathologist then Director, Voronezh Plant Protec-
significant contributions to the mycota of the Do- tion Station ( 1929-1941 ); Head of Laboratory then
minican Republic. Pubis. Contribuci6n a la flora mi- Director, Moscow Plant Protection Station (1941-
col6gica del Guadarrama. Uredinales. Trabajos de/ 1955); Head, Mycology and Algology Department,
Museo Nacional de Ciencias Natura/es. Madrid vols Lomonosov Moscow State University (1955-1994).
3-5 (1914); (with Ciferri) Bongos parasitos y saprofi- He provided an academic infrastructure for mycol-
tos de la Republica Dominicana. Estacion ogy, through which his teams could work on physiol-
Agronomica de Moca (1928). Biogs, obits etc. Ciferri ogy and evolution of parasitism and specialization,
(Estacion Agronomica de Moca Serie B, Botanica 12: variability and genetics of plant pathogenic fungi,
l, 1928) [portrait]. their cytology, soil fungi as antagonists of plant
Gooday (Graham William; 1942-2002; England). PhD pathogens, antibiotics of fungal origin for plant pro-
Bristol (1968); Research Fellow, Leeds University tection, mushrooms cultivation and other topics; or-
(1967-1969) and with J.H. Burnett (q.v.), Oxford ganizer and first Editor-in-Chief, Mikologiya i Fito-
University ( 1969-1972); Lecturer to full Professor of patologiya (1967-1994). Pubis. [Plant diseases and
Microbiology, Aberdeen (1972-2002). First recipient environment] (1950) [in Russian, Chinese edn 1954];
of Society for General Microbiology's Fleming Response of Plant Immunity to Infectious Diseases
Medal, 1976; FRSE, 1989; President, British Myco- (1973) [in Russian]; (ed.) Plant Life: Myxomycetes
logical Society, 1993. Over 200 papers, including and Fungi edn 2 vol. 2 (1991) [in Russian]. Biogs,
studies of fungal sex hormones, hyphal growth, obits etc. Anon. ([Mikologiya i Fitopatologiya] 22:
basidiomycete fruit body formation, chitin biosynthe- 273, 1988) [portrait, in Russian]); Anon. ([Miko-
sis and degradation in a wide range of organisms (in- logiya i Fitopatologiya] 29: 66, 1995) [portrait, in
cluding fungi, parasites, fish, plants and man), algal Russian]; Litvinov, Novotelnova & Khokhryakov
cytology, and algal-invertebrate symbiosis; notable ([Mikologiya i Fitopatologiya] 3: 287, 1969) [por-
research achievements were autoradiographic con- trait, in Russian].
firmation of the apex as the site of wall synthesis in Gorodkoviella Vassilkov ( 1969) = Pachyella fide
fungi, characterisation of the action of trisporic acid Dissing (SA 6: 129, 1987).
sex pheromone of Mucor, and biochemical charac- gossamers, fine, floating mycelial nets produced by
terisation of fungal chitin synthases and chitinases; fungi on media lacking added carbon (Wainwright,
an influential teacher and mentor to many other my- Mycologist 1: 182, 1987).
cologists. Pubis: Functions of trisporic acid. Phil. Goupilia Merat (1834) ? = Scleroderma fide Stalpers
Trans. Roy. Soc. B 284: 509, 1978; An autoradio- (in litt. ).
graphic study of hyphal growth of some fungi. J. Govindua Bat. & H. Maia (1960), Microthyriaceae. l,
Gen. Microbial. 67: 125 1971; The First Fleming India. See Batista & Maia (Revta Biol. Lisb. 2: 95,
Lecture. Biosynthesis of the fungal wall: Mecha- 1960).
nisms and implications. J. Gen. Microbial. 99: l, Graamspora Locq. & Sal.-Cheb. (1980), Fossil Fungi.
1977. 1, Cameroon.
Goosia B. Song (2003), Englerulaceae. l, China. See Gracilistilbella Seifert (2000), anamorphic Stilbocrea.
Song (Mycotaxon 87: 413, 2003). 4, widespread. See Seifert & Samuels (Stud. Mycol.
Goosiella Morgan-Jones, Kamal & R.K. Verma (1986), 45: 18, 2000).
anamorphic Pezizomycotina, Hso.0-= hH.2.10. l, In- Graddonia Dennis (1955), Helotiales. 1, Europe. See
dia. See Morgan-Jones et al. (Mycol. 78: 496, 1986). Dennis (Kew Bull. 1955: 359, 1955), Nauta &
Goosiomyces N.K. Rao & Manohar. (1989), anamor- Spooner (Mycologist 14: 65, 2000; UK).
phic Pezizomycotina, Hso.ObP.12. l, India. See Rao Graddonidiscus Raitv. & R. Galan (1992), Hyaloscy-
& Manoharachary (MR 92: 250, 1989). phaceae. 3, Europe; N. America. See Galan et al.
Goossensia Heinem. (1958), Cantharellaceae. l, (MR 98: 1137, 1994), Raitviir (Scripta Mycologica
Congo. See Heinemann (Bull. Jard. Bot. Etat 28: Tartu 20, 2004).
424, 1958). Grahamiella Spooner (1981), Helotiaceae. 3, Europe.
Goplana Racib. (1900), Chaconiaceae. 12 (on dicots, See Spooner (TBMS76: 265, 1981).
292 GRALLOMYCES

Grallomyces F. Stevens (1918), anamorphic Pezizomy- 1977).

cotina, Hsy.ObP.19. I, widespread (tropical). See granuloma, a nodule of firm tissue formed as a reac-
Deighton & Pirozynski (Mycol. Pap. 105, 1966), He- tion to chronic irritation.
redia Abarca & Mercado Sierra (Mycotaxon 68: 137, Granulomanus de Hoog & Samson (1978), anamor-
1998; Mexico). phic Torrubiella, Hso.OtH.15. 1 (on Arachnida), Brit-
Gram, + or - (of bacteria), staining or not staining by ish Isles. See Samson et al. (Atlas of Entomopatho-
Gram's method (see Methods). genic Fungi: 187 pp., 1988).
Gramincola Velen. (1947) nom. dub., Agaricales. Granulopyrenis Aptroot (1991), Requienellaceae (±L).
Graminella L. Leger & M. Gauthier ex Manier (1962), 6, widespread (tropical). See Aptroot (Biblthca
Legeriomycetaceae. 3 (in Ephemeroptera), wide- Lichenol. 44: 91, 1991 ), Geiser et al. (Myco/. 98:
spread. See Lichtwardt & Moss (TBMS 76: 311, 1053, 2006; phylogeny).
1981), Lichtwardt (The Trichomycetes. Fungal asso- Graphidaceae Dumort. (1822), Ostropales (L). 25 gen.
ciates of arthropods, 1986; key), Valle (Myco/. 99: (+ 59 syn.), 897 spp.
442, 2007; Spain), Valle et al. (Myco/. 100: 149, Lit.: Wirth & Hale (Contr. US natn Herb. 36: 63,
2008; Mexico). 1963; Mexico), Wirth & Hale (Smithson. Contr. bot.
Graminelloides Lichtw. (1998), Legeriomycetaceae. 1 40, 1978; Dominican Republic), Nakanishi (J. Sci.
(in Diptera), Costa Rica. See Lichtwardt (Rev. Biol. Hiroshima Univ. B(2) 25: 16, 1987), Harris (Some
Trop. 45: 1349, 1997), Nelder et al. (Fungal Diver- Florida lichens, 1990; gen. concepts), L6pez de Si-
sity 22: 121, 2006; ecology and taxonomy). lanes (Clementeana 3: 25, 1997; key Iberian spp.),
graminicolous, living on Gramineae. Winka et al. (Lichenologist 30: 455, 1998), Archer
Grammothele Berk. & M.A. Curtis (1868), Polypo- (Telopea 8: 273, 1999), Nakanishi & Harada (Nat.
raceae. 8, widespread (tropical). See Ryvarden Hist. Res. 5: 63, 1999), Staiger & Kalb (Mycotaxon
(TBMS 73: 1, 1979), Ipulet & Ryvarden (Syn. Fung. 73: 69, 1999), Archer (Te/opea 8: 461, 2000), Kauff
20: 87, 2005; Uganda). & Lutzoni (Mo/. Phylogen. Evol. 25: 138, 2002),
Grammotheleaceae Berk. & M.A. Curtis (1868), Kalb et al. (Symb. bot. upsa/. 34 no. I: 133, 2004),
Polyporaceae. 8, widespread (tropical). See Ryvarden Mi!ldlikowska et al. (Mycol. 98: 1088, 2006; phylog-
(TBMS 73: I, 1979), Ipulet & Ryvarden (Syn. Fung. eny), Staiger et al. (MR 110: 765, 2006), Archer (Sys-
20: 87, 2005; Uganda). tematics & Biodiversity 5: 9, 2007; Solomon Is).
Grammothelopsis Jiilich (1982), Polyporaceae. 4, Graphidales Bessey ( 1907) = Ostropales.
Africa; S. America. See David & Rajchenberg (My- Graphidastra (Redinger) G. Thor (1990), Roccella-
cotaxon 22: 299, 1985), Ryvarden & de Meijer (Syn. ceae (L). 2, paleotropical. See Thor (Op. bot. 103: 80,
Fung. 15: 34, 2002; Brazil). 1991), Grube (Bryologist 101: 377, 1998; phylog-
Granatisporites Elsik & Janson. (1974), Fossil Fungi. eny), Thor (J. Jap. Bot. 77: 47, 2002; Japan, Taiwan),
5 (Paleocene), Canada. = Brachysporisporites (Fossil Sparrius et al. (Lichenologist 38: 27, 2006; Thailand,
fungi) fide Kremp (BMR Bull. 192: 76, 1978). Vietnam).
Grandigallia M.E. Barr, Hanlin, Cedeilo, Parra & R. Graphidium Lindau (1909) ? = Paecilomyces fide
Hem. (1987), Dothideomycetes. 1, Venezuela. See Kendrick & Carmichae in Ainsworth et al. (Eds)
Barr et al. (Mycotaxon 29: 196, 1987). (The Fungi 4A: 390, 1973).
Grandinia Fr. (1838) nom. rej., Agaricomycetidae. See Graphidomyces E.A. Thomas ex Cif. & Tomas.
Donk (Taxon 5: 77, 1956) but see, Jiilich (Int. J. My- (1953) = Graphis fide Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary
col. Lichenol. 1: 27, 1982). of the Fungi edn 8, 1995).
Grandiniella P. Karst. (1895) = Phanerochaete fide Graphidula Norman (1853) = Verrucaria Schrad. fide
Eriksson et al. (Taxon 27: 51, 1978). Staiger (Biblthca Lichenol. 85, 2002).
Grandiniochaete Rick (1940) nom. dub., Agaricomy- Graphilbum H.P. Upadhyay & W.B. Kendr. (1975) =
cetidae. See Donk (Taxon 5: 79, 1956). Pesotum fide Upadhyay & Kendrick (Myco/. 67: 800,
Grandinioides Banker ( 1906) = Mycobonia fide Donk 1975), Mouton et al. (S. Afr. J. Sci. 90: 293, 1994;
(Taxon 6: 17, 1957). review), Okada et al. (CJB 76: 1502, 1998), Harring-
Granmamyces J. Mena & Mercado (1988) = Weufia ton et al. (Myco/. 93: 111, 2001; phylogeny), Kim et
fide Mercado (AnaNet 10: 8, 1990). al. (FEMS Microbiol. Lett. 222: 187, 2003).
Granodiporites C.P. Varma & Rawat (1963), Fossil Graphina Miill. Arg. (1880) = Graphis fide Dhame &
Fungi. 2, India. Raychoudhury (Bull. bot. Surv. India 10: 267, 1969),
granular (granulate, granulose) (of a surface), cov- Archer (Telopea 8: 273, 1999), Archer (Mycotaxon
ered with very small particles. Fig. 20.4. 77: 153, 2001; Australia), Archer (Mycotaxon 83:
Granularia Roth (1791) = Nidularia Fr. fide Palmer 361, 2002; Solomon Is), Archer (Mycotaxon 88: 143,
(Taxon 10: 54, 1961). 2003; Australia, Solomon Is), Archer (Mycotaxon 86:
Granularia Sacc. & Ellis ex Sacc. (1882), anamorphic 31, 2003), Makhija & Adawadkar (Mycotaxon 91:
Pezizomycotina, Hsp.OeH.?. 1, N. America. 347, 2005; India), Staiger et al. (MR 110: 765, 2006;
Granularia Sowerby (1815) = Urocystis fide Vanky phylogeny; 107842), Liicking et al. (Taxon 56: 1296,
(in litt. ). 2007; nomencl.).
Granulina Velen. (1947) nom. dub., Agaricomycetes. Graphinella Zahlbr. (1923) = Spirographa fide Santes-
'gasteromycetes'. son (The lichens and lichenico/ous fangi of Sweden
Granulobasidium Jiilich (1979), Cyphellaceae. 1, N. and Norway, 1993).
America. See Jiilich (Persoonia 10: 328, 1979), De Graphinellaceae Walt. Watson (1929) = Odontotre-
Meulder (AMK Mededelingen: 30, 2005). mataceae.
Granulocystis Hjortstam ( 1986) [non Granulocystis Graphinomyces Cif. & Tomas. (1953) = Thalloloma
Hindlik 1977, Algae] = Leifia. fide Liicking & Hawksworth (Taxon 56: 1274, 2007).
Granulodiplodia Zambett. ex M. Morelet (1973) = Graphiocladiella H.P. Upadhyay (1981) = Lepto-
Sphaeropsis Sacc. fide Sutton (Myco/. Pap. 141, graphium fide Tsuneda & Hiratsuka (CJB 62: 2618,
 GRIGGS/A 293

1984; SEM conidiogenesis), Six et al. (Mycol. 95: jeva & Stephenson (Fungal Diversity 17: 191, 2004;
781, 2003). synonym of Diatrype), Zhang et al. (Mycol. 98: I 076,
Graphiola Poit. (1824), Graphiolaceae. c. 5, wide- 2006; phylogeny).
spread (tropical and glasshouses). G. phoenicis on Graphostromataceae M.E. Barr, J.D. Rogers & Y.M.
Phoenix. See Cole (Mycol. 75: 93, 1983), Begerow et Ju (1993), Xylariales. I gen., I spp.
al. (Mycol. Progr. 1: 187, 2002; phylog.). Lit.: Pirozynski (CJB 52: 2129, 1974), Barr (My-
Graphiolaceae Clem. & Shear (1931), Exobasidiales. 2 col. 77: 549, 1985), Glawe & Rogers (CJB 64: 1493,
gen.(+ 4 syn.), 6 spp. 1986), Barr et al. (Mycotaxon 48: 529, 1993).
Lit.: Oberwinkler et al. (Pl. Syst. Evol. 140: 251, Graphyllium Clem. (1901), Hysteriaceae. 10, N.
1982), Cole (Mycol. 75: 93, 1983), Blanz & America. See Shoemaker & Babcock (CJB 70: 1617,
Gottschalk (Syst. Appl. Microbiol. 8: 121, 1986; af- 1992; posn), Barr (SA 12: 27, 1993), Checa et al.
fin. with Exobasidium and some graminicolous smuts (Mycol. 99: 285, 2007; Costa Rica).
from SS ribosomal RNA data), Bauer et al. (CJB 75: Greeneria Scribn. & Viala (1887), anamorphic Di-
1273, 1997), Begerow et al. (CJB 75: 2045, 1998), aporthales, Cac.OeP.15. I, widespread. See Sutton
Sjarnsuridzal & Sugiyama (J. gen. appl. Microbiol. (The Coelomycetes, 1980), Kao et al. (Pl. Prot. Bull.
Tokyo 44: 355, 1998), Begerow et al. (Mycol. Progr. Taiwan 32: 256, 1990; pathology of G. uvicola), Farr
1: 187, 2002). et al. (Sydowia 53: 185, 2001; phylogeny, review).
Graphiolales = Exobasidiales. gregarious, in companies or groups but not joined
Graphiolites Fritel (1910), Fossil Fungi. I (Eocene), together.
France. Gregorella Lumbsch (2005), Arctomiaceae (L). I,
Graphiopsis Bainier (1907) = Phaeoisaria fide Mason Europe. See Lumbsch et al. (Lichenologist 37: 300,
(Annotated Acct ofFungi rec'd I.Ml., 1937). 2005).
Graphiopsis Trail (1889), anamorphic Davidiellaceae. Greletia Donadini (1980) = Smardaea fide Korf &
I (on Paeonia), widespread. See Braun et al. (Myco- Zhuang (Mycotaxon 40: 413, 1991), Hansen et al.
taxon 103: 207, 2008). (Mo/. Phylogen. Evol. 36: I, 2005; phylogeny).
Graphiothecium Fuckel (1870), anamorphic Pezizo- Gremlia Nieuwl. (1916) = Polycephalum.
mycotina, Hso.OeP.?. 6, widespread (north temper- Gremmenia Korf (1962) = Phacidium fide Reid &
ate). See Braun (Sydowia 45: 81, 1993). Pirozynski (Mycol. 60: 526, 1968), Stone & Gemandt
Graphis Adans. (1763), Graphidaceae (L). c. 386, (Mycotaxon 91: 115, 2005).
widespread (esp. tropical). See Winka et al. (Lichen- Gremmeniella M. Morelet (1969), Helotiales. Ana-
ologist 30: 455, 1998; DNA), Archer (Telopea 8: morph Brunchorstia. c. 3 (conifer canker), wide-
273, 1999; Australia), Nakanishi & Harada (Natural spread (northern hemisphere). See also Ascocalyx.
History Research 5: 63, 1999; Micronesia), Archer See Petrini et al. (CJB 67: 2805, 1989), Bernier et al.
(Aust. Syst. Bot. 14: 245, 2001; Australia), Nakanishi (Appl. Environm. Microbiol. 60: 1279, 1994; DNA),
et al. (Bull. natn. Sci. Mus. Tokyo, B 27: 47, 2001; Hamelin & Rail (CJB 75: 693, 1997; DNA), Hamelin
Thailand), Nakanishi et al. (Bull. natn. Sci. Mus. To- et al. (Phytopathology 88: 582, 1998; biogeography),
kyo, B 28: 107, 2002; Vanuatu), Staiger (Biblthca Kaitera et al. (MR 102: 199, 1998; Finland, Russia),
Lichenol. 85, 2002; revision), Bock & Hauck Hamelin et al. (MR 104: 527, 2000; PCR detection),
(Lichenologist 37: 105, 2005; Africa), Adawadkar & Uotila et al. (Forest Pathology 30: 211, 2000; hy-
Makhija (Mycotaxon 96: 51, 2006; India), Archer bridisation), Dusabenyagasani et al. (CJB 80: 1151,
(Biblthca Lichenol. 94, 2006; Australia), Mi!ld- 2002; molecular variation), Hantula & Tuomivirta
likowska et al. (Mycol. 98: 1088, 2006; phylogeny), (CJB 81: 1213, 2003; Europe), Santamaria et al.
Staiger et al. (MR 110: 765, 2006; phylogeny), (Forest Pathology 34: 395, 2004; Spain), Wang et al.
Adawadkhar & Makhija (Mycotaxon 99: 303, 2007; (Mot. Phylogen. Evol. 41: 295, 2006; phylogeny),
India), Archer (Systematics & Biodiversity 5: 9, Wang et al. (Mycol. 98: 1065, 2006; phylogeny).
2007; Solomon ls). Greville (Robert Kaye; 1794-1866; England, later
Graphium Corda (1837), anamorphic Microascus, Scotland). Trained in medicine, London and Edin-
Pseudallescheria, Hsy.OeH.19. c. 30, widespread. burgh, then settling in Edinburgh. An ardent collec-
See also Pesotum, Ophiostoma. See Sutton & Laut tor, he influenced Berkeley (q.v.) to study fungi
(Bi-mon. Res. Nts Can. For. 26: 25, 1970; conidio- rather than algae and mosses, and introduced him to
genesis), Ellis (Dematiaceous Hyphomycetes, 1971; W.J. Hooker. His fungal specimens are mostly in the
key), Wingfield et al. (MR 95: 1328, 1991; gen. syn- fungal reference collection at Edinburgh Botanic
onymy), Seifert & Okada in Wingfield et al. (Eds) Garden (E). His interests also included campaigning
(Ceratocystis and Ophiostoma Taxonomy, Ecology for the emancipation of slaves and, in natural history,
and Pathogenicity: 27, 1993; anamorphs of Ophio- diatoms, flowering plants and insects. Pubis. Scottish
stoma), Issakainen et al. (J. Med. Vet. Mycol. 35: Cryptogamic Flora (1823-1828); Flora Edinensis
389, 1997), Issakainen et al. (MR 103: 1179, 1999), (1824). Biogs, obits etc. Balfour (Transactions of the
Okada et al. (CJB 76: 1495, 1999; !SS RNA analy- Botanical Society of Edinburgh 8: 463, 1866);
sis), Okada et al. (Stud. Mycol. 45: 169, 2000; typifi- Grummann (1974: 371); Stafleu & Cowan (TL-2 1:
cation, phylogeny), Rainer et al. (J. Clin. Microbiol. 1009, 1976).
38: 3267, 2000; genetic variation), Jacobs et al. (My- grex (!) see plasmodium; (2) (of cultivated plants)
col. 95: 714, 2003), Zhang et al. (Mycol. 98: 1076, progeny of an artificial cross between known parents.
2006; phylogeny). Grifola Gray (1821 ), Meripilaceae. 5, widespread
graphium (pl. -ia), the synnema of Graphium. (temperate). See Comer (Beih. Nova Hedwigia 96:
Graphostroma Piroz. (1974), Graphostromataceae. 63, 1989), Shen et al. (Mycol. 94: 472, 2002; phylog-
Anamorph Nodulisporium-like. I, N. America. See eny).
Glawe & Rogers (CJB 64: 1493, 1986; anamorph), Grifolaceae Julich (1982) = Meripilaceae.
Barr et al. (Mycotaxon 48: 529, 1993; posn), Vassil- Griggsia F. Stevens & Dalbey (1919), ? Dothideomy-
294 GRILLE TIA

cetes. 1, West Indies. panis. Canadian Journal of Botany (1952); The ge-
Grilletia Renault & C.E. Bertrand (1885), Fossil Fungi, nus Durandiella. Canadian Journal of Botany
Chytridiomycota. 1 (Carboniferous), France. (1954); The genus Godronia. Canadian Journal of
Grimmicola Dobbeler & Hertel (1983), Helotiaceae. I Botany (1965). Biogs, obits etc. Shoemaker (Mycol.
(on Grimmia), Marion Island. See Dobbeler & Hertel 63: I, 1971) [portrait]; Thomson (Canadian Field
(Sydowia 36: 34, 1983). Naturalist 86: 177, 1972) [portrait].
Griphosphaerella Petr. (1927) = Monographella fide Grovesia Dennis (1960), Helotiaceae. I, Venezuela.
Miiller (Revue Mycol. Paris 41: 129, 1977). See Dennis (Kew Bull. 14: 444, 1960).
Griphosphaeria Hohn. (1918) = Discostroma fide Grovesiella B. Erikss. (1969) = Erikssonopsis.
Brockmann (Sydowia 28, 1976). Grovesiella M. Morelet (1969), Helotiaceae. Ana-
Griphosphaerioma Hohn. ( 1918), Amphisphaeriaceae. morph Pittostroma. 3, USA; Europe. See Seiber &
Anamorphs Labridella, Sarcostroma. 2, N. America; Kowalski (Mycol. 85: 653, 1993; anamorph).
Japan. See Shoemaker (CJB 41: 1419, 1963), Kang et Grovesinia M.N. Cline, J.L. Crane & S.D. Cline
al. (MR 103: 53, 1999), Ono & Kobayashi (Myco- (1983), Sclerotiniaceae. Anamorph Hinomyces. 1,
science 44: 109, 2003). widespread (north temperate). See Harada & Noro
griseofulvin ('fulvicin', 'grifulvin', 'grisactin'), a Cl- (TMS.J 29: 85, 1988), Holst-Jensen et al. (Mycol. 89:
containing antibiotic from Penicillium griseofulvum, 885, 1997; phylogeny), Holst-Jensen et al. (Nordic JI
P. nigricans; described and named by Raistrick et al. Bot. 18: 705, 1999; phylogeny), Holst-Jensen et al.
in 1936, and independently as 'curling factor' by (Mycol. 96: 135, 2004; phylogeny), Narumi-Saito et
Brian et al. in 1946. See Brian (Ann. Bot. Lond. N.S. al. (Mycoscience 47: 351, 2006; anamorph).
13: 59, 1949; TBMS 43: 1, 1960; reviews); antifun- growth form, see habit.
gal. Has been used as a systemic fungicide against Growth rates. In fungi growth may be unrestricted or
plant pathogens (Rhodes et al., Ann. appl. Biol. 45: restricted.
215, 1957) and orally against derrnatophyte infec- (I) Unrestricted growth occurs when a fungus is
tions in animals and humans (Gentles, Nature 182: grown in batch culture in a medium containing an
476, 1958; Lauder & O'Sullivan, Vet. Rec. 70: 949, excess of all nutrients. Under these conditions,
1958; Davies, Anti.fungal chemotherapy, 1980: 180). growth is exponential and proceeds at the organism's
Griseoporia Ginns (1984) = Gloeophyllum fide Ry- maximum specific growth rate for the conditions
varden (Syn. Fung. 5, 1991). (type of nutrients, temperature, pH etc.). Thus, dMdt =
grisette, basidiomata of the edible Amanita vaginata. µ,,,..M where M = fungal biomass, t = time and µ,,,.. =
grist, see Brewing. maximum specific growth rate. The fastest µ.,,,,. re-
Groenhiella Jerg. Koch, E.B.G. Jones & S.T. Moss corded for a fungus in batch culture on a glucose-
(1983), Nitschkiaceae. 1 (on rotten wood, marine), mineral salts medium is 0.61 h- 1 (doubling time of I.I
Denmark. See Petersen (Bot. Mar. 40: 71, 1997; ul- h) for Geotrichum candidum. During unrestricted
trastr.). growth, the total hyphal length and the number of tips
Grosmannia Goid. (1936), Ophiostomataceae. Ana- of a mycelium increase at the same µ.,,,,., and conse-
morphs Leptographium, Pesotum-like. 1 (associated quently the ratio (G, the hyphal growth unit) between
with bark beetles), widespread. See de Hoog (Stud. these parameters is a constant (Trinci, J. Gen. Micro-
Mycol. 7, 1974), Zipfel et al. (Stud. Mycol. 55: 75, biol. 81: 225, 1974). Thus, unrestricted growth of a
2006). mycelium involves the duplication of a physiological
Grove (William Bywater; 1848-1938; England). unit of growth (G) consisting of a hyphal tip and a
Headmaster of Birmingham High School for Boys certain length of hypha. G is species- and strain-
(1887-1900); Lecturer in Horticulture and Chemistry, specific (Trinci, in Jennings & Rayner (Eds), Ecology
Studley Horticultural College ( 1900-1905); Lecturer and physiology of the fungal mycelium: 23, 1984)
in Botany, Birmingham Municipal Technical School varying from c. 48 µm (Penicillium chrysogenum) to
(1905-1927). A great collector whose field experi- c. 682 µm (Fusarium vaucerium).
ence resulted in accounts of rusts and of coelomy- (2) Restricted growth of a fungus occurs when not
cetes which became standard texts. His specimens are all nutrients (including 0 2) are present in excess [e.g.
now in the fungal reference collection, Royal Botanic in a chemostat culture (Righelato, in Smith & Berry
Gardens, Kew (K). Pubis. British Rust Fungi (1913); (Eds), The filamentous fungi 1: 79, 1975)] or when
British Stem- and Leaf- Fungi (Coelomycetes) (1935- factors such as nutrient concentration, pH or mycelial
1937); English translation of Tulasne's Selecta Fun- morphology are altered sufficiently to affect µ,,,..
gorum Carpologia (1931). Biogs, obits etc. Buller [e.g. in submerged batch culture in which growth is
(North-west Naturalist 13: 30, 1938) [portrait]; Ma- decelerating because of nutrient depletion or in which
son (Journal ofBotany London 76: 86, 1938); Stafleu mycelial pellets (spherical colonies) are formed
& Cowan (TL-2 1: 1015, 1976). (Trinci, Arch. Mikrob. 73: 353, 1970)]. Batch growth
Groveola Syd. (1921) = Uromyces fide Dietel (Nat. of a fungus on a solid medium eventually results in
Pjlanzenfam. 6, 1928). the establishment of conditions (e.g. nutrient deple-
Groveolopsis Boedijn (1951), anamorphic Pezizomy- tion, change in pH etc.) below the centre of the col-
cotina, Cpd.OfH.19. 1, Java. See Boedijn (Sydowia 5: ony which are less favourable for gro~h than was
351, 1951), Nag Raj & DiCosmo (Univ. Waterloo initially the case. Consequently, mature colonies of
Biol. Ser. 21, 1980). fungi increase in radius at a linear rate (K,). Thus, R
Groves (James Walton; 1906-1970; Canada). Mycolo- = Ro + K,(t 1 - to where to = time at onset of linear ex-
gist ( 1936-1951) then Chief of Mycology Section pansion of colony and Ro = colony radius at to. For
(1951-1970), Canada Agriculture, Ottawa. Noted for colonies expanding in radius at a linear rate, growth
research on discomycetes taxonomy (esp. Der- in a peripheral ring of biomass (w, the peripheral
mateaceae and Sclerotiniaceae), and on seed-borne growth zone) occurs at approximately llmax but
fungi (some with Skolko). Pubis. The genus Tym- growth proceeds at below µ.,,,,. elsewhere in the col-
 GUILLIERMOND 295

ony, often falling to zero or near zero at the colony Guanomyces M.C. Gonzalez, Hanlin & Ulloa (2000),
centre, i.e. a colony is heterogeneous and growth of Sordariales. I, Mexico; Trinidad. See Gonzalez et al.
most of its biomass is restricted. Expansion in radius (Mycol. 92: 1138, 2000), Stchigel et al. (MR 110:
of a mature colony is described by the following 1361, 2006; phylogeny).
equation (Trinci, J. Gen. Microbiol. 67: 325, 1971) Guceviczia Glezer (1959) = Wojnowicia fide Sutton
Kr = wµ. It follows from this equation that Kr cannot (Ceska Mykol. 29: 97, 1975).
be used to study the effect of an environmental vari- Gudelia Henssen ( 1995), Gloeoheppiaceae (L). I,
able on growth ifthe variable alters w. Mexico. See Henssen (Lichenologist 27: 261, 1995).
Lichens are amongst the slowest growing organ- Guedea Rambelli & Bartoli (1978), anamorphic Pe-
isms known; measured rates vary from 0.01-90 mm zizomycotina, Hso.= eP. I. 2, widespread. See Ram-
marginal growth p.a. (most in range 1.0-6.0 mm). belli & Bartoli (TBMS 71: 342, 1978).
Minutely crustose species are generally the slowest, Gueguenia Bainier (1907) = Amblyosporium fide
and fruticose ones (e.g. Ramalina menziesil) the fast- Pirozynski (CJB 47: 325, 1969).
est. Some species have different growth rates in dif- Guehomyces Fell & Scorzetti (2004), anamorphic
ferent geographical regions, and competition may Cystofilobasidiaceae. I. See Fell & Scorzetti (Int. J.
limit growth of adjacent thalli (Pentecost, Lichenolo- Syst. Evol. Microbiol. 54: 997, 2004).
gist 12: 135, 1980). Growth rates of some species are Guelichia Speg. (1886), anamorphic Puttemansia,
reported to be accelerated by chemicals (see Ba- Hsp.OeH.?. I, S. America. See Petrak & Sydow
rashkova, Problems of the North 7: 149, 1964). A (Annis mycol. 34: 38, 1936).
few attempts at modelling lichen growth have been Guepinella Bagi. (1870) = Heppia fide Hawksworth et
made (Hill, Lichenologist 13: 265, 1981; Topham (in al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995).
Seaward, Lichen ecology: 35, 1977; review). Guepinia Fr. (1825), Auriculariales. l, widespread
For reviews see Gow & Gadd (Eds) (The growing (north temperate). See Donk (Persoonia 4: 185,
fungus, 1995), Wessels (in Hawksworth (Ed.), Fron- 1966).
tiers in mycology: 27, 1991; molec. aspect). Guepinia Hepp (1864) [non Guepinia Bastard 1821,
See also Ecology, Lichenometry, Longevity, Cruciferae] = Heppia fide Hawksworth et al. (Dic-
Physiology. tionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995).
Gruby (David; 1810-1898; Serbia, later France). A Guepiniopsis Pat. (1883), Dacrymycetaceae. c. 7,
Hungarian Jew, born in Kis-Ker [then Hungary, now widespread. See Kennedy (Mycol. 50: 874, 1959),
Backo Dobro Polje, Serbia]; studied medicine at Vi- McNabb (N.Z. JI Bot. 3: 159, 1965; monotypic),
enna (1828-1839); teacher and researcher, Hospital Roberts (Mycotaxon 96: 83, 2006; Caribbean).
St Louis and the Foundling Asylum, Paris (c. 1840); Guestia G.J.D. Smith & K.D. Hyde (2001), Xylari-
medical doctor, Paris (1844 onwards) [with patients aceae. I, Ecuador. See Smith & Hyde (Fungal Diver-
including Frederic Chopin and Franz Liszt; experi- sity 7: 107, 2001), Petrini (N.Z. JI Bot. 41: 71, 2003;
menting in anaesthesia in 1847-1848]. During 1841- key).
1844, i.e. before Pasteur (q.v.), he published the first Guignardia Viala & Ravaz (1892) nom. cons., Bot-
descriptions of the fungi causing favus (Trichophyton ryosphaeriaceae. Anamorphs Phyllosticta, Leptodo-
schoenleinii), thrush (Candida albicans), and ring- thiorella. c. 65, widespread. G. aesculi (leaf blotch of
worm of the beard (T. mentagrophytes) and of the horse chestnut, Aesculus), G. bidwellii (black rot of
scalp (Microsporum audouinii) in humans. Pubis. grapes, Vitis), G. camelliae (copper blight of tea,
Memoire sur une vegetation qui constitue la vraie Camellia), G. citricarpa (on Citrus), G. vaccinii
teigne. Comptes Rendus Hebdomadaire des Seances (scald or blast of cranberry, Vaccinium). See van der
de l'Academie des Sciences, Paris (1841); Recher- Aa (Stud. Mycol. 5, 1973; Phyllosticta anamorphs),
ches anatomiques sun une plante cryptogame qui Punithalingam (Mycol. Pap. 136, 1974; culture),
constitue le vrai muguet des enfants. Comptes Rendus Eriksson & Hawksworth (SA 5: 132, 1986), Hyde
Hebdomadaire des Seances de l'Academie des Sci- (Sydowia 47: 180, 1995; spp. on palms), Janex-Favre
ences, Paris ( 1842); Sur une espece de mentagre con- et al. (MR 100: 875, 1996; ontogeny), Silva-Hanlin &
tagieuse resultant du developpement d'un nouveau Hanlin (MR 103: 153, 1999; DNA), Hoffmann &
cryptogame dans la racine des poils de la barbe de Hafellner (Biblthca Lichenol. 77, 2000; excl. licheni-
l'homme. Comptes Rendus Hebdomadaire des Se- colous spp.), Meyer et al. (S. Afr. J. Sci. 97: 191,
ances de l'Academie des Sciences, Paris (1842); Re- 2001; on Citrus, S Africa), Okane et al. (CJB 79:
cherches sur la nature, le siege et le developpement IOI, 2001; on Ericaceae), Zhou & Stanosz (Mycol.
du Porrigo decalvans ou phytoalopecie. Comptes 93: 516, 2001), Baayen et al. (Phytopathology 92:
Rendus Hebdomadaire des Seances de l'Academie 464, 2002; G. citricarpa), Bonants et al. (Eur. J. Pl.
des Sciences, Paris (1843); Recherches sur Jes cryp- Path. 109: 503, 2003; PCR detection), Okane et al.
togames qui constituent la maladie contagieuse du (Mycoscience 44: 353, 2003; endophytes), Pandey et
cuir chevelu sous le nom de Teigne (Mahon). Herpes al. (MR 107: 439, 2003; endophytes), Rodrigues et
tonsurans (Cazenave). Comptes Rendus Hebdo- al. (MR 108: 45, 2004; G. mangiferae), Paul et al.
madaire des Seances de l 'Academie des Sciences, (Crop Protection 24: 297, 2005; biogeography),
Paris (1844). Biogs, obits etc. Beeson (David Gruby, Crous et al. (Stud. Mycol. 55: 235, 2006; phylogeny),
M.D. (1810-1898). Archives of Dermatology and Meyer et al. (Pl. Dis. 90: 97, 2006; diagnostics),
Syphilology Chicago 23: 141, 1931); Zakon & Schoch et al. (Mycol. 98: 1041, 2006; phylogeny),
Benedek (Bulletin of the History of Medicine 16: 155, Baldassari et al. (Eur. J. Pl. Path. 120: I 03, 2007; on
1944, portrait [also English translation of five pa- Citrus).
pers]). Guignardiella Sacc. & P. Syd. (1902) = Vestergrenia
Grubyella M. Ota & Langeron (1923) = Trichophyton Rehm.
fide Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn Guilliermond (Marie Antoine Alexandre; 1876-1945;
8, 1995). France). Worked at the University of Lyons and from
296 GUILLIERMONDELLA

1921 in Paris; Professor of Botany, the Sorbonne, (Am. J. Bot. 85: 1548, 1998; DNA), Alvarez Andres
Paris (1927); Membre de l'Institut (1935). Noted for & Lopez de Silanes (Nova Hedwigia 74: 257, 2002;
his studies on cytology, sexuality, and phylogeny of Iberian peninsula), Kauff & Lutzoni (Mo/. Phylogen.
yeasts. Founder of Revue de Cytologie et de Cyto- Evol. 25: 138, 2002; phylogeny), Per8oh et al. (My-
physiologie Vegetates (1935 onwards). Pubis. Les co/. Progr. 3: 103, 2004; asci), Kauff & Bude! (Bry-
Levures (1912) [English translation, Tanner, 1920]; o/ogist 108: 272, 2005; ontogeny), Miitdlikowska et
Cytoplasm of the Plant Cell (1941) [gives special at- al. (Mycol. 98: 1088, 2006; phylogeny).
tention to fungi and has a long list of Guilliermond's Gyalecta Eaton (1829) [non Gyalecta Ach. 1808] =
publications]. Biogs, obits etc. Verona (Mycopa- Diploschistes fide Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of
thologia et Myco/ogia Applicata 4: 124, 1948); Heim the Fungi edn 8, 1995).
(Notice sur la vie et les travaux de Alexandre Gyalectaceae Stizenb. ( 1862), Ostropales (L). 7 gen. (+
Guilliermond (1876-1945) deposee en la seance du 11 syn.), 80 spp.
21 Avril 1947. Institut de France Academie des Sci- Lit.: Santesson (Symb. bot. upsa/. 12 no. I: I,
ences). 1952), Vezda (Folia geobot. phytotax. 1: 311, 1966),
Guilliermondella Nadson & Krassiln. (1928) = Sac- Vezda (Folia geobot. phytotax. 4: 443, 1969), Han-
charomycopsis Schi0nning fide Kurtzman & Robnett sen et al. (Herzogia 7: 367, 1987; Greenland), Cop-
(CJB 73 Suppl. I: S824, 1995). pins et al. (Graphis Scripta 6: 89, 1994), Lucking
Guilliermondia Boud. (1904), ? Sordariales. I, (Trop. Bryol. 15: 45, 1998), Stenroos & DePriest
Europe. (Am. J. Bot. 85: 1548, 1998; DNA), Lucking
Guilliermondia Nadson & Konok. (1911) = Nadsonia. (Lichenologist 31: 359, 1999), Messuti et al. (Bry-
Guizhounema X. Mu (1977), Fossil Fungi. I, China. o/ogist 102: 314, 1999), Kauff & Lutzoni (Mo/. Phy-
Gummiglobus Trappe, Castellano & Amar. (1996), /ogen. Evol. 25: 138, 2002), Wiklund & Wedin
Mesophelliaceae. 2, Australia. See Trappe & (Cladistics 19: 419, 2003), Lumbsch et al. (Mo/. Phy-
Bougher (Australasian Mycologist 21: 9, 2002; key). /ogen. Evol. 31: 822, 2004), Reeb et al. (Mo/. Phy-
Gummivena Trappe & Bougher (2002), Mesophelli- logen. Evo/. 32: 1036, 2004), Miitdlikowska et al.
aceae. I, Australia. See Trappe & Bougher (Aus- (Myco/. 98: 1088, 2006; phylogeny).
tra/as. Mycol. 21: 9, 2002). Gyalectales Henssen ex D. Hawksw. & O.E. Erikss.
gummosis, a plant disease having secretion of 'gum' as ( 1986) = Ostropales.
a well-marked symptom; of cucumber (Cladospo- Gyalectella J. Lahm (1883) = Dimerella fide Hawk-
rium cucumerinum). sworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995).
Gurleya Doflein ( 1898), Microsporidia. 7. Gyalectidium Mull. Arg. (1881), Gomphillaceae (L).
Gurleyides Voronin (1986), Microsporidia. I. 43, widespread (tropical). See Santesson (Symb. bot.
Gussonea Tomah. (1848) = Pleopsidium fide Hafellner upsa/. 12 no. I: I, 1952), Vezda (Folia geobot. phy-
(Nova Hedwigia 56: 281, 1993). totax. 14: 43, 1979), Vezda & Poelt (Folia geobot.
Gut fungi, Fungi enter animal guts with food, both phytotax. 22: 179, 1987), Ferraro et al. (J. Linn. Soc.
non-flagellate (Trichomycetes) and flagellate (Neo- Bot. 137: 311, 2001; monograph), Ferraro & Lucking
callimastigales) gut fungi, which naturally grow and (Acta Bot. Brasi/ica 17: 619, 2003; Brazil), Lucking
reproduce only there. Both groups may confer some et al. (Lichenologist 37: 123, 2005; phylogeny), Sa-
benefits on their hosts, but are primarily commensals franek & Lucking (Bryologist 108: 295, 2005; USA).
exploiting highly specialized environments. Many Gyalectina Vezda (1970) = Cryptolechia.
Trichomycetes attach to the gut lining, especially the Gyalectomyces E.A. Thomas ex Cif. & Tomas. (1953)
hind gut, of diverse larval and adult arthropods. = Gyalecta Ach. fide Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary
These guts may be somewhat anaerobic, but the non- of the Fungi edn 8, 1995).
flagellate gut fungi contain mitochondria and grow Gyalidea Lettau ex Vezda (1966) nom. cons., As-
best aerobically (Lichtwardt, in Howard & Miller, terothyriaceae (L). 30, widespread. See Vezda (Folia
The Mycota. VI Human and Animal Relationships: geobot.phytotax. 1: 311, 1966), Vezda(Foliageobot.
315, 1996, review, bibliogr.). Flagellate Neocallimas- phytotax. 14: 43, 1979; key), Vezda & Poelt (Phyton
tigales inhabit the foregut or hindgut fermentation Horn 30: 47, 1990; 21 spp.), Vezda & Poelt (Nova
chambers of most herbivores. All lack mitochondria Hedwigia 53: 99, 1991; key), Etayo & Vezda
and are obligate anaerobes which colonize ingested (Licheno/ogist 26: 333, 1994; Europe), Malcolm &
plant material and aid its digestion (Li & Heath, Can. Vezda (Nova Hedwigia 61: 457, 1995; New Zea-
J. Microbiol. 39: 1003, 1993; Trinci et al., MR 98: land), Foucard & Thor (Lichenologist 28: IOI, 1996;
129, 1994, reviews, bibliogr.). Unidentified chytrids Sweden), Harada & Vezda (Bryologist 99: 193, 1996;
also occur in sea urchin guts (Thorsen, Mar. Biol. Japan), Harada & Vezda (Nat. Hist. Res. 5: 57, 1999;
133: 353, 1999) and may thus be more widespread. Japan), Aptroot & Lucking (Taxon 51: 565, 2002;
guttate (!) having tear-like drops; (2) (of a pileus), nomencl.), Henssen & Lucking (Ann. bot. Jenn. 39:
marked as if by drops ofliquid. 273, 2002; anatomy, ontogeny), Aptroot & Lucking
Guttularia W. Oberm. (1913)? = Melanospora Corda (Biblthca Lichenol. 86: 53, 2003; phenotype phylog-
fide Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn eny).
8, 1995). Gyalideopsis Vezda (1972) nom. cons., Gomphillaceae
guttulate (of spores), having one or more oil-like drops (L). 70, widespread. See Vezda (Folia geobot. phyto-
(guttules) inside. tax. 14: 43, 1979; key), Kalb & Vezda (Nova Hed-
Gutturomyces Rivolta (1884) ? = Aspergillus fide wigia 58: 511, 1994; trop.), Lucking (Biblthca
Sutton (in /itt. ). Lichenol. 65: I, 1997), Lucking & Serusiaux
Gyalecta Ach. (1808), Gyalectaceae (L). 34, wide- (Lichenologist 30: 543, 1998), Serusiaux (Nova
spread (esp. temperate). See Vezda (Sborn. Vys. Hedwigia 67: 381, 1998; W Indies), Boom & Vezda
Zemsd. Lesn. Brno 1: 21, 1958), Vezda (Folia (Ost. Z. Pilzk. 9: 27, 2000; Europe), Etayo & Died-
geobot. phytotax. 4: 443, 1969), Stenroos & DePriest erich (Bryo/ogist 104: 130, 2001; USA), Ferraro
 GYMNOHYDNOTRYA 197
(Fungal Diversity 15: 153, 2004; hypophores), Len- yama et al. (Mycoscience 40: 251, 1999; DNA),
demer & Liicking (Bryologist 107: 234, 2004; N Kuraishi et al. (Antonie van Leeuwenhoek 77: 179,
America), Liicking et al. (Mycol. 96: 283, 2004; phy- 2000; ubiquinones), Sugiyama & Mikawa (Myco-
logeny), Liicking et al. (Lichenologist 37: 123, 2005; science 42: 413, 2001; phylogeny), Sole et al. (Stud.
phylogeny), Liicking et al. (Lichenologist 38: 131, Mycol. 47: 141, 2002; phylogeny), Sugiyama et al.
2006; Costa Rica), Liicking et al. (Bryologist 110: (Stud. Mycol. 47: 5, 2002; phylogeny), Geiser et al.
622, 2007; N America), Vezda (Biblthca Lichenol. (Mycol. 98: 1053, 2006; phylogeny).
96: 305, 2007; key foliicolous spp.). gymnocarpous (of a sporocarp), open, with the hy-
Gyalolechia A. Massa!. (1852) = Fulgensia fide Kiirne- menium appearing and developing to maturity ex-
felt (Cryptog. Bot. 1: 147, 1989). posed and not enclosed. Cf. angiocarpous.
Gyelnik (Vilmos Kofarag6; 1906-1945; Hungary). Gymnocaulon P.A. Duvign. (1956) = Stereocaulon
PhD, Budapest University (1929); worked at the Bu- Hoffin. fide Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the
dapest National Museum during the German occupa- Fungi edn 8, 1995).
tion; died in Austria as a result of a bomb attack. Gymnochilus Clem. (1896) [non Gymnochilus Blume
Published about 100 papers on lichen-forming fungi 1859, Orchidaceae] = Psathyrella fide Singer (Aga-
(1926-1942) proposing new names mainly in A/ecto- ric. mod Tax., 1951).
ria, Nephroma, Parmelia, and Peltigera. His work Gymnocintractia M. Piepenbr., Begerow & Oberw.
has been much criticized. Collections now in Buda- (1999) = Ustanciosporium fide V3nky (in /itt.).
pest (BP) [? some missing; see Verseghy (Typen- Gymnoconia LaJierh. (1894), Phragmidiaceae. I (on
Verzeichnis der Flechtensammlung (1964), catalogue Rubus (0, I (=I 1l, endocyclic pathway)) (Rosaceae)),
of types in BP]. Biogs, obits etc. Grummann (1974: widespread. G. nitens (orange rust of Rubus). See
451); Hillmann (Feddes Repertorium 46: 132, 1939); Laundon (Mycotaxon 3: 133, 1975), Helfer (Nova
Kusan (Anna/es Mycologici 32: 57, 1934, criticism); Hedwigia 81: 325, 2005; Europ. spp.).
Sjodin (Acta Horti Gothoburgensis 19: 113, 1954; Gymnocybe P. Karst. (1879) [non Gymnocybe Fr.
bibliography, catalogue of new names); Stafleu & 1825) nom. rej., Musci] = Pholiota fide Kuyper (in
Cowan (TL-21: 1027, 1976). /itt. ).
Gymnascella Peck (1884), Gymnoascaceae. 14, wide- Gymnoderma Humb. (1793) nom. rej., Thele-
spread. See Currah (Mycotaxon 24: I, 1985), Sugi- phoraceae.
yama et al. (Mycoscience 40: 251, 1999; DNA), lwen Gymnoderma Nyl. (1860) nom. cons., Cladoniaceae
et al. (J. C/in. Microbiol. 38: 375, 2000; pulmonary (L). 3, Asia; N. America. See Yoshimura & Sharp
infection), Kuraishi et al. (Antonie van Leeuwenhoek (Am. J. Bot. 55: 635, 1968), Ahti (Regnum veg. 128:
77: 179, 2000; ubiquinones), Sole et al. (Stud. Myco/. 58, 1993), Wei & Ahti (Lichenologist 34: 19, 2002;
47: 141, 2002; phylogeny), Sugiyama et al. (Stud. separation of Cetradonia), Zhou et al. (J. Hattori bot.
Myco/. 47: 5, 2002; phylogeny, links with Arachnio- Lab. 100: 871, 2006; phylogeny).
tus). Gymnodermatomyces Cif. & Tomas. (1953) = Gym-
Gymnoascaceae Baran. (1872), Onygenales. 12 gen. noderrna Nyl.
(+ 10 syn.), 38 spp. Gymnodiscus Zukal (1887) [non Gymnodiscus Less.
Lit.: Malloch (Phytophylactica, 1981) 1831, Compositae] = Zukalina.
Lit.:, von Arx (Gen. Fungi Sporu/. Cult. Edn 3, Gymnodochium Massee & E.S. Salmon (1902), ana-
198l)Currah (Mycotaxon 24: I, 1985; monogr.), morphic Pezizomycotina, Hsp.leH.?. I, Europe.
Ghosh (Proc. Indian Acad. Sci. (Pl. Sci.) 94: 197, Gymnoeurotium Malloch & Cain (1973) = Edyuillia
1986; physio-ecology), Ghosh (Kavaka 12: I, 1986; fide Benny & Kimbrough (Mycotaxon 12: I, 1980).
phylogeny), Currah (SA 7: I, 1988; key gen.), Dalpe Gymnogaster J.W. Cribb (1956), Agaricaceae. I,
(New Phytol. 113: 523, 1989), Bowman et al. (Mo/. Australia. See Cribb (Pap. Dept. Bot. (formerly Biol.)
Phylogen. Evol. 6: 89, 1996), Sugiyama et al. (Myco- Univ. Qd. 3: 109, 1956).
science 40: 251, 1999; phylogeny), lwen et al. (J. Gymnoglossum Massee (1891), Bolbitiaceae. I, Aus-
Clin. Microbiol. 38: 375, 2000), Kuraishi et al. (An- tralia. See Smith (Myco/. 58: 122, 1966).
tonie van Leeuwenhoek 77: 179, 2000), Sugiyama & Gymnogomphus Fayod (1889) nom. dub., Boletales.
Mikawa (Mycoscience 42: 413, 2001), Sugiyama et The name is possibly a synonym of Boletus. See
al. (Stud Myco/. 47: 5, 2002), Untereiner et al. (Stud. Singer (Agaric. mod. Tax. 4th ed: 758, 1986).
Mycol. 47: 25, 2002), Stchigel & Guarro (MR. 111: Gymnographa Miill. Arg. (1887) = Phaeographis fide
1100, 2007). Staiger (Biblthca Lichenol. 85: 526 pp., 2002; mono-
Gymnoascales G. Winter (1884) = Onygenales. graph), Archer (Telopea 10: 589, 2004), Archer
Gymnoascoideus G.F. Orr, K. Roy & G.R. Ghosh (Biblthca Lichenol. 94, 2006), Liicking (Biblthca
(1977), Gymnoascaceae. Anamorph Ma/branchea. I, Lichenol. 96: 185, 2007).
widespread. See Currah (Mycotaxon 24: I, 1985), Gymnographoidea Fink (1930) = Mazosia fide Ap-
Currah in Hawksworth (Ed.) (Ascomycete Systemat- troot (in /itt. ).
ics. Problems and Perspectives in the Nineties NATO Gymnographomyces Cif. & Tomas. (1953) = Gymno-
ASI Series vol. 269 269: 291, 1994; posn), Sugiyama grapha.
et al. (Mycoscience 40: 251, 1999; phylogeny), Sole Gymnographopsis C.W. Dodge (1967), Graphidaceae
et al. (Stud Mycol. 47: 141, 2002; phylogeny). (L). 3, widespread (southern hemisphere temperate).
Gymnoascopsis C. Moreau & M. Moreau (1959) ? = See Dodge (Nova Hedwigia 12: 307, 1966), Egea &
Ascosorus fide von Arx & Millier (Stud. Myco/. 9, Torrente (Cryptog. Bryol.-Lichenol. 17: 305, 1996; S
1975). Africa), Staiger (Biblthca Lichenol. 85, 2002).
Gymnoascus Baran. (1872), Gymnoascaceae. Ana- Gymnohydnotrya B.C. Zhang & Minter (1989),
morph Malbranchea. 8, widespread (north temper- Discinaceae. 3, Australia. See Zhang & Minter (MR.
ate). See Orr (Mycotaxon 5: 470, 1977; key), von Arx 92: 192, 1989), Lressee & Hansen (MR. 111: 1075,
(Persoonia 13: 173, 1986; key 14 spp. s.I.), Sugi- 2007; phylogeny).
298 GYMNOMITRULA

Gymnomitrula S. Imai (1941) = Heyderia fide Maas gymnothecium, an ascoma in which the peridium is a
Geesteranus (Persoonia 3: 81, 1964). loose hyphal network, typical of Gymnoascaceae.
Gymnomyces Massee & Rodway (1898) = Russula Gymnotrema Nyl. (1858) = Glyphis fide Staiger
fide Miller et al. (Mycol. 98: 960, 2006) Gastroid (Biblthca Lichenol. 85, 2002).
forms are polyphyletic and have formerly been mor- Gymnoxyphium Cif., Bat. & I.J. Araujo (1963), ana-
phologically recognised as a separate genus. morphic Pezizomycotina, St.leH.?. 2, USA; Brazil.
Gymnopaxillus E. Horak (1966), Serpulaceae. 4, S. See Ciferri et al. (Quad Lab. crittogam., Pavia 31:
America (temperate); Australia. See Horak (Nova 85, 1963).
Hedwigia 10: 335, 1966), Claridge et al. (Aust. Syst. gynophore (of Pyronemataceae), the multinucleate
Bot. 14: 273, 2001; Australia). female structure undergoing development.
Gymnopeltis F. Stevens (1924) = Lecideopsella fide Gyoerffyella Kol (1928), anamorphic Pezizomycotina,
Eriksson & Hawksworth (SA 9: 15, 1991). Hso.0-= hH.?1. 9 (aquatic), Europe; N. America. See
Gymnopilus P. Karst. (1879),? Strophariaceae. c. 200, Marvanova et al. (Persoonia 5: 29, 1967; key), Mar-
widespread. See Hesler (Mycol. Mem. 3, 1969; 78 N. vanova (TBMS 65: 555, 1975), Dudka & Mel'nik
Am. spp., keys), Guzman-Davalos & Ovrebo (Mycol. (Mikol. Fitopatol. 24: 13, 1990; USSR spp.),
93: 398, 2001; Costa Rica and Panama), Fausto- Mulenko (Polish Bot. Stud. 5: 79, 1993; Poland),
Guerra et al. (Mycotaxon 84: 429, 2002; cultural Descals (MR. 109: 545, 2005; diagnostic features).
studies), Rees et al. (Mycotaxon 84: 93, 2002; phy- Gypsoplaca Timdal (1990), Gypsoplacaceae (L). 1,
logeny), Guzman-Davalos (Mycol. 95: 1204, 2003; widespread. See Timdal (Biblthca Lichenol. 38: 419,
infrageneric classification), Holec (Mykol. Listy 93: 1990), Arup et al. (Mycol. 99: 42, 2007; sister group
10, 2005; key Czech Republic spp.), Holec (Sbornik relations with Parmeliaceae).
Narodniho Musea v Praze 61: 52 pp., 2005; Czech Gypsoplacaceae Timdal (1990), Lecanorales (L). 1
Republic). gen., 1 spp.
gymnoplast, see protoplast. Lit.: Timdal (Biblthca Lichenol. 38: 419, 1990),
Gymnopuccinia K. Ramakr. (1951) = Didymopsorella Goward et al. (Bryologist 99: 439, 1996), Arup et al.
fide Cummins & Hiratsuka (Illustr. Gen. Rust Fungi (Mycol. 99: 42, 2007; sister group relations with
rev. edit., 1983 ). Parmeliaceae).
Gymnopus (Pers.) Roussel (1806) nom. rej., Maras- Gyraria Nees (1816) = Tremella Pers. fide Donk (Per-
miaceae. c. 300, widespread. Segregate of Collybia, soonia 4: 179, 1966).
containing most of its species, as the genus Collybia gyrate (gyrose), curved to the back and to the front in
was previously polyphyletic. See Antonin & Noor- tum; folded and wavy; convoluted like a brain; (of an
deloos (Libri Botanici 17, 1997; European spp.), An- apothecioid ascoma), concentrically folded, e.g. Um-
tonin et al. (Mycotaxon 63: 359, 1997; taxonomy), bilicaria.
Moncalvo et al. (Syst. Biol. 49: 278, 2000; phylog- Gyratylium Preuss (1855) ? = Sphaeropsis Sacc. fide
eny), Ortega et al. (Mycotaxon 85: 67, 2003; thermo- Sutton (Mycol. Pap. 141, 1977).
philic taxa), Mata et al. (Fungal Diversity 16: 113, Gyrocephalus Bref. (1888) = Guepinia Fr. fide Donk
2004; Costa Rica; mating system), Wilson et al. (Sy- (Persoonia 4: 145, 1966).
dowia 56: 137, 2004; Java and Bali), Wilson & Des- Gyrocephalus Pers. (1824) nom. rej. = Gyromitra fide
jardin (Mycol. 97: 667, 2005; phylogeny), Mata et al. Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8,
(Sydowia 58: 191, 2007). 1995).
Gymnopus (Quel.) Quel. ex Moug. & Ferry (1887) = Gyrocerus Corda (1837) ? = Circinotrichum fide
Rostkovites. Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8,
Gymnosphaera Tassi (1902) [non Gymnosphaera 1995).
Blume 1828, Cyatheaceae] = Stagonospora fide Sac- Gyrocollema Vain. (1929), Lichinaceae (L). 1, C.
cardo & Saccardo (Syll.fang. 18: 361, 1906). America. See Moreno & Egea (Acta Bot. Barcinon.
Gymnosporangium R. Hedw. ex DC. (1805), Puccini- 41: 1, 1992).
aceae. Anamorph Roestelia. c. 57 (on Rosaceae (0, Gyrocratera Henn. (1899) = Hydnotrya fide Trappe
I); on Cupressaceae (III)), widespread. (TBMS 65: 496, 1975).
G. gaeumannii, G. nootkatense and G. paraphysatum Gyrodon Opat. ( 1836), Paxillaceae. 10, widespread.
have II; G. bermudianum is autoecious (I, III on Ju- See Bruns et al. (Mot. Ecol. 7: 257, 1998; phylog-
niperus); G. juniperi-virginianae (apple (Malus)- eny), Kretzer & Bruns (Mot. Phylogen. Evol. 13: 483,
cedar (Juniperus) rust of USA); G.fascum (pear (Py- 1999; phylogeny), Nagasawa (Rep. Tottori Mycol.
rus)-juniper (Juniperus) rust); G. clavipes (quince Inst. 39: 1, 2001; Japan).
(Cydonia) rust). See Kem (Revised taxonomic ac- Gyrodontaceae Heinem. (1951) = Paxillaceae.
count of Gymnosporangium, 1972; key, 400 refs.), Gyrodontium Pat. (1900), Coniophoraceae. 3, wide-
Yun et al. (Plant Pathology Journal 21: 310, 2005; spread. See Maas Geesteranus (Persoonia 3: 187,
aecial hosts). 1964), Cartier et al. (Cryptog. Mycol. 25: 261, 2004;
Gymnosporium Corda (1833) nom. dub., anamorphic phylogeny).
Pezizomycotina. See Hughes (CJB 36: 727, 1958). Gyroflexus Raith. (1981), Hymenochaetales. 1, wide-
Gymnostellatospora Udagawa, Uchiy. & Kamiya spread. Hymenochaetales or Agaricales (Rickenella
(1993), Myxotrichaceae. 1, Japan. See Sigler et al. clade). See Raithelhuber (Die Gattung Clitocybe 1:
(Mycoscience 41: 495, 2000; key), Tsuneda & Currah 17, 1981).
(Mycol. 96: 627, 2004; morphogenesis), Rice & Cur- Gyrolophium Kunze ex Krombh. (1831) = Dictyo-
rah (Mycol. 98: 307, 2006; phylogeny, comparison nema C. Agardh ex Kunth fide Parmasto (Nova
with Pseudogymnoascus). Hedwigia 29: 99, 1978).
Gymnotelium Syd. ( 1921) = Gymnosporangium fide Gyromitra Fr. (1849) nom. cons., Discinaceae. c. 18,
Kem (Revised taxonomic account of Gymnosporan- widespread (esp. north temperate). G. esculenta (the
gium, 1972). lorchel) has a heat-labile toxin, gyromitrin (q.v.),
 HAEMATOMMATACEAE 299
and is carcinogenic. See Azema (Docums Mycol. 10: Lichenol. 8S: 526 pp., 2002; monograph).
l, 1979),Gibson&Kimbrough(CJB66: 1743, 1988; Gyrostroma Naumov (1914), anamorphic Hy-
ascosporogenesis), Kimbrough (MR. 9S: 421, 1991; pocreales, St.OeH.?. 3, America; former USSR. See
septal structure), Crous et al. (S. Afr. J. Bot. 62: 89, Samuels et al. (CBS Diversity Ser. 4, 2006).
1996), Abbott & Currah (Mycotaxon 62: l, 1997; N. Gyrothecium Nyl. (1855) = Sporastatia fide Hawk-
Am.), Landvik et al. (Nordic JI Bot. 17: 403, 1997; sworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995).
phylogeny), O'Donnell et al. (Mycol. 89: 48, 1997; Gyrothrix (Corda) Corda (1842), anamorphic Pezizo-
phylogeny), Percudani et al. (Mo/. Phylogen. Evol. mycotina, Hso.OeH.6. 20, widespread (esp. tropical).
13: 169, 1999; phylogeny), Huhtinen & Ruotsalainen See Cunningham (Mycol. 66: 127, 1974; key), Aram-
(Karstenia 44: 25, 2004; Finland), Medel (Mycotaxon barri et al. (MR.101: 1529, 1997).
94: 103, 2005; Mexico). Gyrothyrium Arx (1950) = Schizothyrium fide Muller
gyromitrin (N-formylhydrazone), heat-labile, carcino- & von Arx (Beitr. Kryptfl. Schweiz 11no.2, 1962).
genic, cellular toxin produced by Gyromitra escu- Gyrotrema A. Frisch (2006), Thelotremataceae (L). 2,
lenta (the lorchel; false morel); breaks down to S. America (tropical). See Frisch (Biblthca Lichenol.
monomethylhydrazine (MMH), which is also ex- 92: 379, 2006).
tremely toxic. Gyrotrichum Spreng. (1827) = Circinotrichum.
Gyromitrodes Vassilkov (1942) = Pseudorhizina fide H, Botanical Museum, University of Helsinki
Pouzar (Ceskti Mykol. IS: 42, 1961). (Finland); founded c. 1750.
Gyromium Wahlenb. (1812) = Umbilicaria. H bodies, pairs of sporidia of Tilletia fused in pairs
Gyromyces Gopp. (1844), Fossil Fungi ? Fungi. l while still attached to the promycelium.
(Carboniferous), Germany. Haasiella Kotl. & Pouzar (1966), Tricholomataceae. 2,
Gyrophana Pat. (1897) = Serpula fide Cooke (Mycol. Europe. See Kotlaba & Pouzar (Ceskti Mykol. 20:
49: 197' 1957). 135, 1966), Redhead et al. (Mycotaxon 83: 19, 2002).
Gyrophanopsis Jiilich (1979), Meruliaceae. 2, wide- habitat, natural place of occurrence of an organism.
spread. See Jiilich (Persoonia 10: 329, 1979), Habrostictis Clem. (1909) nom. dub., anamorphic
Stalpers & Buchanan (N.Z. JI Bot. 29: 333, 1991). Pezizomycotina. See Hein (Willdenowia Beih. 9,
Gyrophila Quel. (1886) = Tricholoma fide Singer & 1976).
Smith (A monograph on the genus Galerina Earle, Habrostictis Fuckel (1870) = Orbilia fide Baral (SA
1964). 13: 113, 1994).
Gyrophora Ach. (1803) = Umbilicaria. Haddowia Steyaert (1972), Ganodermataceae. 3, wide-
Gyrophora Pat. (1887) = Gyrophana. spread (pantropical). See Steyaert (Persoonia 7: l 08,
Gyrophoraceae Zenker (1827) = Umbilicariaceae. 1972), Ryvarden (Syn. Fung. 19: 19, 2004).
Gyrophoromyces E.A. Thomas ex Cif. & Tomas. Haddowiaceae Jiilich (1982) = Ganodermataceae.
(1953) = Umbilicaria. Hadotia Maire (1906) = Lophodermium fide von Arx
Gyrophoropsis Elenkin & Savicz (1910) = Umbili- & Millier (Stud. Mycol. 9, 1975).
caria fide Wei (An Enumeration of Lichens in China, hadromycosis, term coined by Pethybridge (Sci. Proc.
1991), Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi Roy. Dublin Soc. IS: 63, 1916) for a plant disease in
edn 8, 1995). which the pathogen is confined to the xylem; tra-
Gyrophragmium Mont. (1843), Agaricaceae. l, wide- cheomycosis. 'Vascular wilt' is the preferred term
spread (subtropical). See Kreisel (Feddes Repert. 83: when wilting is a symptom. Cf. wilt.
577, 1973), Migliozzi & Camboni (Micol. Ital. 30: Hadronema Syd. & P. Syd. (1909), anamorphic Pe-
36, 2001), Vellinga (MR. 108: 354, 2004; phylogeny; zizomycotina, Hso.leP.?. 3, widespread.
some species belong in Agaricus). Hadrospora Boise (1989), Phaeosphaeriaceae. 2,
Gyrophthorus Hafellner & Sancho (1990), Pezizomy- widespread. See Boise (Mem. N. Y. bot. Gdn 49: 308,
cotina. 2 (lichenicolous ), Europe. See Hoffinann & 1989), Webster (Nova Hedwigia S7: 141, 1993), Ta-
Hafellner (Biblthca Lichenol. 77: l, 2000). naka & Harada (Mycoscience 44: 245, 2003; Japan).
Gyropodlum E. Hitchc. (1825) = Calostoma fide Hadrosporium Syd. (1938), anamorphic Pezizomy-
Fischer (Nat. Pjlanzenfam. Sb: viii, 1938). cotina, Hsp.= eP.19. l, Australia.
Gyroporaceae Binder & Bresinsky (2002), Boletales. l Hadrotrichum Fuckel (1865), anamorphic Xylariales,
gen.(+ 4 syn.), 10 spp. Hsp.OeP.10. 5, widespread (temperate).
Lit.: Bruns & Gardes (Mo/. Ecol. 2: 233, 1993), Haematomma A. Massal. (1852) nom. cons., Haema-
Castro & Freire (Persoonia 16: 123, 1995), Bruns et tommataceae (L). 53, widespread. See Rogers
al. (Mo/. Ecol. 7: 257, 1998), Hughey et al. (Mycol. (Lichenologist 14: 115, 1982; Australia), Rogers &
92: 94, 2000), Nagasawa (Rep. Tottori Mycol. Inst. Bartlett (Lichenologist 18: 247, 1986; NZ), Kalb et
39: l, 2001), Watling (Aust. Syst. Bot. 14: 407, 2001), al. (Biblthca Lichenol. S9: 199, 1995), Staiger &
Binder & Bresinsky (Mycol. 94: 85, 2002), Buchanan Kalb (Biblthca Lichenol. S9: 3, 1995), Lumbsch et al.
& May (N.Z. JI Bot. 41: 407, 2003), Bruns & Shef- (Nova Hedwigia 86: 105, 2008; phylogeny, chemis-
ferson (CJB 82: 1122, 2004). try).
Gyroporus Quel. (1886), Gyroporaceae. IO, wide- Haematommataceae Hafellner (1984), Lecanorales
spread. See Nagasawa (Rep. Tottori Mycol. Inst. 39: (L). l gen.(+ l syn.), 53 spp.
l, 2001; Japan), Li et al. (Fungal Diversity 12: 123, Lit.: Rogers (Lichenologist 17: 307, 1985), Honeg-
2003; China), Watling et al. (British Fungus Flora. ger (New Phytol. 103: 785, 1986), Rogers & Bartlett
Agarics and Boleti Rev. & Enl. Edn I: 173 pp., 2005; (Lichenologist 18: 247, 1986), Brodo & Culberson
UK). (Bryologist 89: 203, 1986), Rogers & Hafellner
Gyrostomomyces Cif. & Tomas. (1953) = Gyrosto- (Lichenologist 20: 167, 1988), Kalb et al. (Biblthca
mum. Lichenol. S9: 199, 1995), Staiger & Kalb (Biblthca
Gyrostomum Fr. (1825) = Glyphis fide Hale (Bull. Br. Lichenol. S9: 3, 1995), Lumbsch et al. (Nova Hed-
Mus. nat. hist. Bot. 8: 227, 1981 ), Staiger (Biblthca wigia 86: 105, 2008; phylogeny, chemistry).
300 HAEMATOMMATOMYCES

Haematommatomyces Cif. & Tomas. (1953) = & Millier (Stud. Myco/. 9, 1975).
Ophiopanna. Halbanina G. Arnaud (1918) = Cirsosia fide von Arx
Haematomyces Berk. & Broome (1875) nom. dub., & Millier (Stud. Myco/. 9, 1975).
Fungi. Based on resin. Hale (Mason Ellsworth jr, 1928-1990; USA). Born in
Haematomyxa Sacc. (1884), Pezizomycotina. 2, N. Connecticut; influenced by A.W. Evans (1868-1959)
America. See Pirozynski (SA 6: 130, 1987), Kutorga while at Yale University; PhD, University of Wis-
& Hawksworth (SA 15: 1, 1997). consin (1953); learnt microchemical techniques from
Haematonectria Samuels & Nirenberg (1999), Nectri- Asahina (q.v.); lichenologist at the Smithsonian Insti-
aceae. Anamorph Fusarium-like. 5 (saprobes and tution (1957-1990). Made a unique contribution to
pathogens), widespread. Molecular data suggest that understanding the Parmeliaceae, preparing mono-
Neocosmospora is at least closely related. See graphs of numerous segregate genera and also later of
Samuels & Brayford (Sydowia 46: 75, 1994), Spata- lichen-forming Ostropales; his keys and textbooks
fora & Blackwell (Myco/. 85: 912, 1994), O'Donnell contributed to a revival of interest in lichen-forming
(Sydowia 48: 57, 1996), Rossman et al. (Stud. Mycol. fungi of North America; made some 80,000 collec-
42: 248 pp., 1999), O'Donnell (Mycol. 92: 919, 2000; tions from the arctic, antarctic, and esp. the tropics as
phylogeny, as Nectria), Summerbell & Schroers (J. well as the USA; these are in the Smithsonian Institu-
Clin. Microbiol. 40: 2866, 2002; phylogeny, medical tion (USA); also a collector and user of old printing
strains), Leslie & Summerell (Fusarium Labor. Man- machines. Pubis. Lichen Handbook (1957); How to
ual, 2006; review), Samuels et al. (CBS Diversity Know the Lichens (1979) [edn 2]; Biology of Lichens
Ser. 4, 2006; USA), Zhang et al. (Mycol. 98: 1076, (1983) [edn 3]; (with V. Ahmadjian) [eds] The Li-
2006; phylogeny), Dupont et al. (Myco/. 99: 526, chens (1973, published 1974]). Biogs, obits etc.
2007; colonization of cave paintings). Ahmadjian (Endocytobiosis and Cell Research 7: 1,
Haematostereum Pouzar (1959) = Stereum fide Donk 1990) [portrait]; Culberson (Bryologist 94: 90, 1991)
(Persoonia 3: 199, 1964). [portrait]; Grummann (1974: 189); Lawrey (Lichen-
haerangium, the sporulating organ of certain ascomy- o/ogist 22: 405, 1990) [portrait]; Sipman & Seaward
cetes (e.g. Fugascus, Ceratostomella), classed by (International Lichenologica/ Newsletter 23(2): 42,
Falck as Herangiomycetes, in which the 8 ascospores 1990).
developed from the octophore are contained by a Halecania M. Mayrhofer (1987), Catillariaceae (L). 12,
membrane and surrounded by a circle of hairs (the Europe; N. America. See Mayrhofer (Herzogia 7:
tentacle) around the ostiole of the perithecium 383, 1987), Coppins (Lichenologist 21: 217, 1989;
(Falck, 1947). UK), Boom & Elix (Lichenologist 37: 237, 2005;
Hafellia Kalb, H. Mayrhofer & Scheid. (1986), Asia).
Caliciaceae (L). 5, widespread. See Sheard (Bryolo- Haleomyces D. Hawksw. & Essl. (1993),? Verrucari-
gist 95: 79, 1992; key 5 spp., N. Am.), Posswald et aceae. 1 (on lichens, esp. Oropogon), widespread
al. (Muelleria 8: 133, 1994; Tasmania), Nordin (neotropical). See Hawksworth & Esslinger (Bryolo-
(Symb. bot. upsa/. 32 no. 1: 195, 1997; ultrastr.), gist 96: 349, 1993).
Nordin & Mattsson (Lichenologist 33: 3, 2001; phy- Haligena Kohlm. (1961), Halosphaeriaceae. 1 (ma-
logeny), Scheidegger et al. (Lichenologist 33: 25, rine), widespread. See Johnson et al. (CJB 65: 931,
2001; evolution), Etayo & Marbach (Lichenologist 1987), Sakayaroj et al. (Myco/. 97: 804, 2005; phy-
35: 369, 2003; key corticolous spp., Canary Is), logeny, morphology).
Helms et al. (Myco/. 95: 1078, 2003; phylogeny), haline, found near the sea shore (obsol.).
Milldlikowska et al. (Myco/. 98: 1088, 2006; phylog- Halisaria Giard (1889) nom. dub.,? Fungi.
eny). Hallingea Castellano ( 1996), Gallaceaceae. 3, S. Amer-
Hafellnera Houmeau & Cl. Roux (1984) = Schaereria ica. See Castellano & Muchovej (Mycotaxon 57: 339,
fide Houmeau & Roux (Bull. Soc. bot. Centre-Ouest 1996).
Nouv. ser. 15: 142, 1984), Thor (Symb. bot. upsa/. 32 Hallucinogenic fungi. Various fungi contain chemicals
no. 1: 267, 1997), Tehler & Irestedt (Cladistics 23: which, when consumed by humans and other animals
432, 2007). can cause hallucinations. Teonanacatl, basidiomata
Hagenia Eschw. (1824) [non Hagenia J.F. Gmel. 1791, of Psilocybe (P. mexicana, etc.; see Singer and
Angiospermae] = Anaptychia fide Kurokawa (Beih. Singer & Smith, Mycol. 50: 239, 1958), Stropharia,
Nova Hedwigia 6, 1962). Paneo/us, Lycoperdon cruciatum, L. mi.xtecorum,
Haglundia Nannf. (1932), Derrnateaceae. 5, Europe. etc., eaten by Mexican Indians during magical cere-
See Gamundi (Fl. criptog. Tierra de/ Fuego 10, monies to induce cerebral effects; sclerotia ('ergots')
1987), Dougoud (Schweiz. z. Pilzk. 70: 136, 1992), of species of the ascomycete genus Claviceps were
Nauta & Spooner (Mycologist 13: 146, 1999; UK). similarly consumed in ancient Greece as part of the
Hainesia Ellis & Sacc. (1884), anamorphic Disco- mystic ceremonies at Eleusis; the strong association
hainesia, Ccu.OeH.15. 5, widespread. Synanamorph of toadstools, particularly the fly agaric, with elves,
Pilidium. See Sutton & Gibson (!Ml Descr. Fungi fairies, gnomes and other imaginary little people may
Bact., 1977), Palm (Myco/. 83: 787, 1992; synana- have its origins in the hallucinatory effects of con-
morph of Pilidium), Punithalingam & Spooner (MR. suming that species. Various crystalline active prin-
101: 1228, 1997; sp.n. from England). ciples have been isolated from these fungi, e.g psilo-
hair (in Agarica/es), one of the hair-shaped epicuticular cybin and, most famously, the hallucinogenic drug
elements forming a pilose covering or down under a LSD: at least some of these active principles are may
lens and not homologous with a cystidium, pseu- be toxins. Possible uses have been extensively and
doparaphysis, or seta, e.g. in Lachnella, Crinipellis controversially explored by the military. In many
(as restricted by Singer, 1962: 61). countries people who consume hallucinogenic fungi
Halbania Racib. ( 1889), Asterinaceae. 1, Java. or hallucinogenic drugs derived from fungi are cen-
Halbaniella Theiss. (1917) = Actinopeltis fide von Arx sured and there is frequently legislation to prevent an
 HALTEROMYCES 301

activity which is viewed as harmful to society in gen- Petrini (N.Z. JI Bot. 41: 71, 2003; key).
eral and the consumers themselves in particular. In Halosarpheia Kohlm. & E. Kohlm. (1977), Halosphae-
response to this, a substantial underground culture riaceae. 22 (on wood, marine or freshwater), wide-
has developed, with many internet sites offering ad- spread. See Jones (CJB 74 Suppl. 1: S790, 1995; ul-
vice on how to cultivate or otherwise obtain so called trastr.), Hyde et al. (Mycoscience 40: 165, 1999),
'magic' mushrooms, and a tourist industry for devo- Kong et al. (MR. 104: 35, 2000; DNA), Abdel-Wahab
tees to visit countries where consumption is pennit- et al. (Mycoscience 42: 255, 2001), Anderson et al.
ted. Certain species of Copelandia, Panaeolus and (Mycol. 93: 897, 2001; phylogeny), Baker et al. (CJB
Psilocybe are commonly used and a range of ver- 79: 1307, 2001; ultrastr.), Anderson & Shearer (My-
nacular names, such as 'blue meanies' or 'shrooms', cotaxon 82: 115, 2002; anamorph), Campbell et al.
has evolved for these fungi. Much psychedelic art, (Fungal Diversity Res. Ser. 7: 15, 2002; phylogeny),
literature and music has been inspired through fun- Pang (Fungal Diversity Res. Ser. 7: 35, 2002; mor-
gal-induced hallucinations, particularly since the phology), Campbell et al. (Mycol. 95: 530, 2003;
1960s, and there is some evidence that native Mexi- phylogeny), Pang & Jones (Nova Hedwigia 78: 269,
can art was similarly influenced. 2004), Pang et al. (Nova Hedwigia 83: 207, 2006;
Lit.: Castaneda (The teachings of Don Juan, 1968), phylogeny).
Heim, Wasson et al. (Les champignons hallu- Halosphaeria Linder (1944), Halosphaeriaceae. Ana-
cinogenes du Mexique, 1958; Nouvelles investiga- morphs Periconia-like, Trichocladium. 4 (marine
tions sur /es champignons hallucinogenes, 1967 [re- wood), widespread. See Shearer & Crane (Mycol. 69:
printed from Archiv. Mus. Nat. d'Hist. Nat. ser. 7 6, 1218, 1978; anamorph), Kohlmeyer & Kohlmeyer
9]), Leary et al. (The psychedelic experience, 1964), (Marine Mycology, 1979), Jones et al. (Bot. Mar. 27:
Menser (Magic mushroom handbook, 1984), Shelton 129, 1984), Hyde et al. (Bot. Mar. 37: 51, 1994; ul-
(A Mexican odyssey, 1975). Discography: Beatles trastr.), Spatafora et al. (Am. J. Bot. 85: 1569, 1998;
(Revolver, 1966), Cream (Disraeli Gears, 1967), phylogenetic analysis), Kong et al. (MR. 104: 35,
Gong (Camembert Electrique, 1971), Hendrix (Are 2000; DNA), Pang (Fungal Diversity Res. Ser. 7: 35,
You Experienced?, 1967), Jefferson Airplane (Surre- 2002; morphology), Campbell et al. (Mycol. 95: 530,
alistic Pillow, 1967). See Ethnomycology, Soma. 2003), Pang et al. (J. Linn. Soc. Bot. 146: 223, 2004;
halmophagous (of ectotrophic mycorrhiza), having a separation of Okeanomyces), Zhang et al. (Mycol. 98:
mantle and a Hartig net (Burgeff, 1943). 1076, 2006; phylogeny).
Haloaleurodiscus N. Maek., Suhara & K. Kinjo Halosphaeriaceae E. Miill. & Arx ex Kohlm. (1972),
(2005), Russulales. 1, Japan. See Maekawa et al. Microascales. 61 gen.(+ 5 syn.), 177 spp.
(MR. 109: 826, 2005). Lit.: Kohlmeyer & Kohlmeyer (Marine Mycology:
Halobyssus Zukal (1893) = Monilia Bonord. fide 511, 1979), Jones et al. (J. Linn. Soc. Bot. 87: 193,
Clements & Shear (Gen. Fung., 1931 ). 1983; Corollospora s.I.), Jones et al. (Bot. Mar. 27:
Halocyphina Kohlm. & E. Kohlm. (1965), Niaceae. 1 129, 1984; Halosphaeria s.I.), Nakagiri & Tubaki
(marine), USA. See Ginns & Malloch (Mycol. 69: 53, (Bot. Mar. 28: 485, 1985; anamorphs), Farrant in
1977). Moss (Ed.) (Biology of marine fangi: 231, 1986;
Halographis Kohlm. & Volkm.-Kohlm. (1988), asci), Jones & Moss (SA 6: 179, 1987; key 21 gen.),
Roccellaceae (?L). 1 (marine), Australia; Belize. See Nakagiri & Tubaki in Sugiyama (Ed.) (Pleomorphic
Kohlmeyer & Volkmann-Kohlmeyer (CJB 66: 1138, Fungi: The Diversity and its Taxonomic Implications:
1988), Kohlmeyer & Volkmann-Kohlmeyer (Cryp- 79, 1987), Hyde & Jones (Bot. Mar. 32: 205, 1989),
tog. Bot. 2: 367, 1992). Jones et al. (CJB 74: S342, 1989), Kohlmeyer &
Haloguignardia Cribb & J.W. Cribb (1956), Lulwor- Volkmann-Kohlmeyer (Bot. Mar. 34: 1, 1991; key),
thiales. 6 (fonning galls on marine Fucales), Austral- Yusoff et al. (CJB 72: 1550, 1994), Jones (CJB 73:
asia. See Kohlmeyer & Kohlmeyer (Marine Mycol- S790, 1995), Spatafora et al. (Am. J. Bot. 85: 1569,
ogy, 1979), Inderbitzin et al. (MR. 108: 737, 2004; 1998; phylogenetic analysis), Abdel-Wahab et al.
phylogeny), Campbell et al. (MR. 109: 556, 2005; (MR. 103: 1500, 1999), Chen et al. (Mycol. 91: 84,
phylogeny). 1999), Chen et al. (Mycol. 91: 84, 1999; DNA), Hyde
halonate ( l) (of a leaf-spot), having concentric rings; et al. (Mycoscience 40: 165, 1999), Kong et al. (MR.
one of the 'frog-eye' type; (2) (of a spore), having a 104: 35, 2000; DNA), Anderson et al. (Mycol. 93:
transparent coat around it. 897, 2001), Campbell et al. (Mycol. 95: 530, 2003),
Halonectria E.B.G. Jones (1965), Hypocreales. 1 (on Pang et al. (Nova Hedwigia 77: 1, 2003), Sakayaroj
intertidal wood, marine), British Isles. See Rossman et al. (Mycol. 97: 804, 2005), Schoch et al. (MR. 111:
et al. (Stud. Mycol. 42: 248 pp., 1999). 154, 2007; as Halosphaeriales).
Halonia Fr. (1849) nom. dub., Fungi. See von Arx & Halosphaeriales Kohlm. (1986) = Microascales.
Miiller (Beitr. Kryptjl. Schweiz 11 no. 1, 1954). Halosphaeriopsis T.W. Jolmson (1958), Halosphaeri-
halophilic, tolerating salt; living in salt water; Dendry- aceae. 1 (marine), widespread. See Jones et al. (Bot.
phiella salina is esp. well-studied and there appears Mar. 27: 129, 1984), Spatafora et al. (Am. J. Bot. 85:
to be no salt accumulation in its vacuoles (see 1569, 1998; phylogenetic analysis), Kong et al. (MR.
Jennings, in Rodriguez-Valera (Ed.), General and 104: 35, 2000; DNA), Campbell et al. (Mycol. 95:
applied aspects of halophilic microorganisms: 107, 530, 2003; phylogeny).
1991; review, bibliogr. ). See Marine fungi. Halospora, see Holospora.
Halophiobolus Linder (1944) = Lulworthia fide Kohl- Halotthia Kohlm. (1963), ? Zopfiaceae. 1 (marine),
meyer & Kohlmeyer (Marine Mycology, 1979). Europe. See Kohlmeyer (Nova Hedwigia 6: 9, 1963).
Halorosellinia Whalley, E.B.G. Jones, K.D. Hyde & Halstedia F. Stevens ( 1920) = Phyllachora Nitschke ex
Laessee (2000), Xylariaceae. Anamorph Genicu- Fuckel (1870) fide Petrak (Annis mycol. 32: 317,
losporium-like. 1 (mangrove roots), widespread (pan- 1934).
tropical). See Whalley et al. (MR. 104: 368, 2000), Halteromyces Shipton & Schipper (1975), Cunning-
302 HALYSIOMYCES

hamellaceae. 1, Australia. See Shipton & Schipper (Mycol. 100: 205, 2008; 4-locus phylogeny).
(Antonie van Leeuwenhoek 41: 337, 1975), Voigt & hamulate (hamulose), having little hooks. Cf. hamate.
Wostemeyer (Gene 270: 113, 2001; phylogeny). Handkea Kreisel (1989) = Lycoperdon Pers. fide Lars-
Halysiomyces E.G. Simmons (1981), anamorphic son & Jeppson (MR 112: 4, 2008).
Pezizomycotina, Hso.1-= eH.4. 1, USA. See Sim- hanging drop, see van Tieghem cell.
mons (Mycotaxon 13: 408, 1981). Hansen (Emil Christian; 1842-1909; Denmark). Mi-
Halysium. Corda (1837) nom. conf., anamorphic Pe- crobiologist and Director of the Physiological De-
zizomycotina. See Hughes (CJB 36: 727, 1958). partment of the Carlsberg Laboratories, Copenhagen.
hamanatto, an edible oriental product obtained by the Specialized in yeasts and coprophilous fungi. Pubis.
fermentation of soybeans with Aspergillus oryzae; De Danske Gj0ningssvampe (Fungi fimicoli Danici)
tao-cho (Malaysia); tao-si (Philippines). Videnskabelige Meddelelser fra Dansk Naturhistorisk
hama-natto, see Fermented food and drinks. Forening i Kjebenhavn (1876, published 1877);
Hamaspora Korn. (1877), Phragmidiaceae. 14 (on Practical Studies in Fermentation: being Contribu-
Rubus (Rosaceae)), Africa; Asia; Australasia. See tions to the Life-history of Micro-organisms ( 1896)
Monoson (Mycopathologia 37: 263, 1969), Gjrerum [translation by A.K. Miller]. Biogs, obits etc. Stafleu
et al. (Lidia S: 74, 2000; Uganda). & Cowan (TL-2 2: 46, 1979).
Hamasporella Hohn. (1912) = Hamaspora fide Dietel Hansenia Lindner (1905) = Hanseniaspora fide von
(Nat. Pjlanzenfam. 6, 1928). Arx (Gen. Fungi Sporul. Cult. Edn 3, 1981).
hamate (hamose, hamous), hooked (Fig. 23.35); unci- Hansenia P. Karst. (1879) [non Hansenia Turcz. 1884,
ate. Cf. hamulate. Umbelliferae] = Trametes fide Donk (Persoonia 1:
hamathecium (Eriksson, Opera Bot. 60: 15, 1981), a 173, 1960).
neutral term for all kinds of hyphae or other tissues Hansenia Zikes (1911) = Hanseniaspora fide von Arx
between asci, or projecting into the locule or ostiole (Gen. Fungi Sporul. Cult. Edn 3, 1981).
of ascomata; usually of carpocentral origin; interascal Hansenia Zopf (1883) = Strattonia fide Lundqvist
tissues. Eriksson recognized seven categories (see (Symb. bot. upsal. 20 no. 1, 1972).
Fig. 14A-F): Hanseniaspora Zikes (1911), Saccharomycodaceae.
(A) lnterascal pseudoparenchyma, carpocentral tis- Anamorph Kloeckera. l 0, widespread. See Meyer et
sues unchanged or compressed between developing al. (Antonie van Leeuwenhoek 44: 79, 1978), Boek-
asci; e.g. Wettsteinina. hout et al. (Int. J. Syst. Bacteriol. 44: 781, 1994),
(B) Paraphyses, hyphae originating from the base of Smith in Kurtzman & Fell (Eds) (Yeasts, a taxonomic
the cavity, usually unbranched and not anastomosed; study 4th edn: 214, 1998), Esteve-Zarzoso et al. (An-
e.g. Pyrenula, Xylaria. tonie van Leeuwenhoek 80: 85, 2001; phylogeny),
(C) Paraphysoids (trabecular pseudoparaphyses; ti- Cadez et al. (FEMS Yeast Res. 1: 279, 2002; genetic
nophyses), interascal or pre-ascal tissue stretching diversity), Cadez et al. (Int. J. Syst. Evol. Microbiol.
and coming to resemble pseudoparaphyses; often 53: 1671, 2003; n. spp.), Capece et al. (Journal of
only remotely septate, anastomosing and very narrow Applied Microbiology 98: 136, 2005; strain diver-
(see Barr, Mycol. 71: 935, 1979); e.g. Patel/aria, sity), Cadez et al. (Int. J. Syst. Evol. Microbiol. 56:
Melanomma. 1157, 2006; phylogeny), Pramateftaki et al. (FEMS
(D) Pseudoparaphyses (cellular pseudoparaphyses; Yeast Res. 6: 77, 2006; mitochondrial genome), Suh
cataphyses ), hyphae originating above the level of the et al. (Mycol. 98: 1006, 2006; phylogeny).
asci and growing downwards between the developing Hansenula Syd. & P. Syd. (1919) = Pichia. Still used
asci, finally becoming attached to the base of the cav- in applied environments. fide Kreger-van Rij (Ed.)
ity and often also then free in the upper part; often (Yeasts, a taxonomic study 3rd edn, 1984), Kurtzman
regularly septate, branched and anastomosing and (Antonie van Leeuwenhoek SO: 209, 1984), Barnett et
broader; e.g. Pleospora. al. (Yeasts: Characteristics and Identification 2nd
(E) Periphysoids, short hyphae originating above the edn, 1990), Kurtzman in Kurtzman & Fell (Eds)
level of the developing asci but not reaching the base (Yeasts, a taxonomic study 4th edn: 273, 1998), Mid-
of the cavity; e.g. Nectria, Metacapnodium. delhoven (Hansenula polymorpha Biology and Ap-
(F) Periphyses, hyphae confined to the ostiolar ca- plications: 1, 2002), Boekhout (Ed.) (FEMS Yeast
nal; unbranched and not anastomosing; can occur in Res. 7: 1081, 2007; special journal issue).
conjunction with (B), (D) or (E); e.g. Gibberella, Hansenulaceae E.K. Novak & Zsolt (1961) =
Pyrenula. Pichiaceae.
(G) Hamathecial tissue absent (not figured), e.g. Hansford (Clifford George; 1900-1966; England,
Dothidea. later Jamaica, Uganda, Sri Lanka, Australia, Bot-
Hamatocanthoscypha Svrcek (1977), Hyaloscypha- swana). Microbiologist, Department of Agriculture,
ceae. c. 13, widespread (temperate). See Huhtinen Jamaica; Government Mycologist, Department of
(Karstenia 29: 45, 1990; key), Raitviir (Scripta My- Agriculture, Uganda (1926-1946); Plant Pathologist,
col. 20, 2004). Tea Research Institute, Sri Lanka (1946-1957); my-
Hamigera Stolk & Samson (1971), Trichocomaceae. cologist, Waite Institute, Adelaide; cotton research,
Anamorph Merimbla. 1. See Pitt (The genus Penicil- Botswana. A pioneer of the mycota of East Africa, in
lium and its teleomorphic states Eupenicillium and particular Uganda; also noted as an expert on Meliola
Talaromyces, 1979), Ogawa & Sugiyama (Integra- and related genera. Collections in EA (IMI, K).
tion of Modern Taxonomic Methods for Penicillium Pubis. The Meliolineae. A monograph. Sydowia Bei-
and Aspergillus Classification: 149, 2000), Pitt et al. heft ( 1961 ); Iconographia Meliolinearum. Sydowia
(Integration of Modern Taxonomic Methods for Beiheft (1963). Biogs, obits etc. Ainsworth (Brie/Bi-
Penicillium and Aspergillus Classification: 9, 2000), ographies ofBritish Mycologists p. 85, 1996).
Bills et al. (MR 105: 1273, 2001; anamorph), Geiser
et al. (Mycol. 98: 1053, 2006; phylogeny), Peterson
 HAPLOBASIDION 303

A B c

E F
D
Fig. 15. Hamathecium terminology, following Eriksson (1981). See text for explanation.

Hansfordia S. Hughes (1951), anamorphic Pezizomy- Rossman et al. (Mycoscience 48: 135, 2007; review).
cotina, Hso.OeP.11. 12, widespread. See Deighton Hapalopera Fott (1942) = Phlyctidium (A. Braun)
(TBMS 59: 531, 1972), von Arx (Sydowia 35: 10, Rabenh. fide Sparrow (Aquatic Phycomycetes Edn 2:
1982; syn. with Dicyma), Gene et al. (MR 104: 1404, 1187 pp., 1960) but see Batko (1975); = Rhizophy-
2000; Spain). dium fide, Karling (Chytriomyc. Iconogr., 1977).
Hansfordiella S. Hughes (1951), anamorphic Hapalophragmiopsis Thirum. (1950) = Hapalophrag-
Trichothyrium, Hso.= eP. l. 5, Africa; Philippines. mium fide Monoson (Mycol. 69: 21, 1977), Cummins
See Subramanian (Proc. Indian natn Sci. Acad. Part & Hiratsuka (Illustr. Gen. Rust Fungi rev. edit.,
B. Biol. Sci. 45: 282, 1957; key spp. on Meliola etc.). 1983), Lohsomboon et al. (MR 96: 461, 1992).
Hansfordiellopsis Deighton (1960), anamorphic Koor- Hapalophragmites Ramanujam & Ramachar (1980),
dersiella, Hso.#eP.l. 5 (on lichens), Africa; S. Amer- Fossil Fungi, Phragrnidiaceae. I, India. See Ramanu-
ica. See Hawksworth (Bull. Br. Mus. nat. hist. Bot. 6: jam & Ramachar (Records of the Geological Survey
181, 1979; key). ofIndia 113: 82, 1980).
Hansfordina Bat. (1962) = Microcallis fide von Arx & Hapalophragmium Syd. & P. Syd. (1901), Raveneli-
Muller (Stud. Mycol. 9, 1975). aceae. 14 (on Leguminosae), Africa (tropical). See
Hansfordiopeltis Bat. & C.A.A. Costa (1956), ana- Monoson (Mycol. 69: 22, 1977; key), Lohsomboon et
morphic Pezizomycotina, Cpt.OeH.?. 2, Congo. See al. (MR 96: 461, 1992), Thaung (Australasian My-
Batista & Costa (An. Soc. Biol. Pernambuco 14: 40, cologist 24: 29, 2005; Burma).
1956), Farr (Mycol. 78: 269, 1986). Hapalopilaceae Julich (1982) = Polyporaceae.
Hansfordiopeltopsis M.L. Farr (1986), anamorphic Hapalopilus P. Karst. (1881), Polyporaceae. 5, wide-
Pezizomycotina, Cpt.lbH.?. 1, Brazil. See Farr (My- spread. See Ko et al. (Mycol. 93: 270, 2001).
col. 78: 274, 1986), Reynolds & Gilbert (Cryptog. Hapalosphaeria Syd. (1908), anamorphic Pezizomy-
Mycol. 27: 249, 2006). cotina, Cpd.OeH.15. 1 (in anthers), Europe.
Hansfordiopsis Bat. (1959), Micropeltidaceae. 1, Aus- Haplaria Link (1809) = Botrytis fide Hennebert (Per-
tralia. See Batista (Publr;:oes Inst. Micol. Recife 56: soonia 7: 188, 1973).
407, 1959). Haplariella Sacc. (1931) = Haplariella Syd. & P. Syd.
Hansfordiula E.F. Morris (1963) = Phaeoisaria fide de fide Carmichael et al. (Genera of Hyphomycetes,
Hoog & Papendorf(Persoonia 8: 407, 1976). 1980).
Hantzschia Auersw. (1862) [non Hantzschia Grunov Haplariella Syd. & P. Syd. (1908), anamorphic Pe-
1877, Bacillariophyceae] nom. rej. = Kendrickiella zizomycotina, Cpd.OeH.?. 1, S. America.
fide Kendrick (CJB 42: 1119, 1964), Jacobs et al. Haplariopsis Henn. (1908) = Haplariella Syd. & P.
(CJB 79: 110, 2001). Syd.
Hapalocystis Auersw. ex Fuckel (1863), Sydowiella- Haplariopsis Oudem. (1903), anamorphic Pezizomy-
ceae. Anamorph Phoma-like. 4 (from bark), Europe; cotina, Hsy.leH.?. 1, Europe.
N. America. See Glawe (Mycol. 77: 880, 1985; ana- haplo- (prefix), one only; single.
morph), Barr (Mycotaxon 41: 287, 1991), Jaklitsch & Haplobasidion Erikss. (1889), anamorphic Pezizomy-
Voglmayr (Stud. Mycol. 50: 229, 2004; key), cotina, Hso.OeP.3. 3, Europe; Asia. See Ellis (Mycol.
304 HAPLOBIONTIC

Pap. 61, 1957; key). cells are haploid.

haplobiontic, see Haplobionticae; cf. diplobiontic. Baplophoma Riedl & Ershad (1977) = Phomopsis
Haplobionticae. Subclass of Ascomycota in which the (Sacc.) Bubak. fide Sutton (in litt.).
life cycles consists of one thallus (biont); cf. Diplobi- Baplophyse Theiss. (1916), ? Rhytismatales. 1, Ha-
onticae. Introduced by Nannfeldt (1932). waii.
Haploblastia Trevis. (1860) = Strigula fide Hawk- Baploporaceae Jiilich (1982) = Polyporaceae.
sworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995). Haploporus Bondartsev (1953) = Haploporus Bondart-
Haplocarpon M. Choisy (1936) = Porpidia fide Hawk- sev & Singer.
sworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995), Haploporus Bondartsev & Singer (1944), Polypo-
Fryday (Lichenologist 37: 1, 2005). raceae. 1, Europe. See Eriksson (Symb. bot. upsal. 16
Haplochalara Linder (1933) = Catenularia fide Mason no. 1: 160, 1958), Niemalii (Ann. bot. Jenn. 8: 237,
(Mycol. Pap. 5: 121, 1941). 1971), Zeng & Bai (Acta Mycol. Sin. 12: 12, 1993;
haploconidium (of Tremel/ales), a uninucleate co- China), Piittek (Polish Botanical Journal 48: 81,
nidium. 2003; Belarus), Zmitrovich et al. (International
Haplocybe Clem. (1909) ? = Ombrophila Fr. fide Journal of Medicinal Mushrooms 7: 489, 2005; me-
Nannfeldt (Nova Acta R. Soc. Scient. upsal., 1932). dicinal properties Haploporus suaveo/ens).
Haplocystis Sorokin (1874),? Chytridiales. 1, Italy. Baplopyrenula Miill. Arg. (1883) = Vizella fide Sant-
Haplodina Zahlbr. (1930), Roccellaceae (L). 3, China. esson (Svensk bot. Tidskr. 43: 547, 1949).
haplodioicious, see heterothallism. Baplopyrenulomyces Cif. & Tomas. (1953) = Hap-
Haplodothella Werderm. (1923) = Vestergrenia Rehm lopyrenula.
fide von Arx & Miiller (Beitr. Kryptfl. Schweiz 11 no. Baplopyxis Syd. & P. Syd. (1920) = Uromyces fide
1, 1954). Baxter (Mycol. 55: 73, 1963).
Baplodothis Hohn. (1911) = Mycosphaerella fide von Baploravenelia Syd. (1921) = Ravenelia fide Berndt
Arx & Miiller (Stud. Mycol. 9, 1975). (in litt.) Not used by, Arthur (Manual Rusts US &
haplogonidia (haplogonimia), gonidia (gonimia) in Canada, 1934) or, Cummins (Rust fangi on legumes
ones, not in groups (obsol.). and composites in North America, 1978).
Baplographa Anzi (1860) = Lithographa fide Hawk- Haplospora Riisiinen (1943) nom. inval. = Hap-
sworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995). lopyrenula.
Haplographiaceae E. Castell. & Chaim. (1919) = Baplosporangium Thaxt. (1914) = Mortierella fide
Hyaloscyphaceae. Garns (Persoonia 9: 381, 1977).
Baplographites Felix (1894), Fossil Fungi. 2 (Terti- Baplosporella, see Aplosporella.
ary), Europe. Baplosporidium Caullery & Mesnil (1899) nom. dub.,
Haplographium Berk. & Broome ( 1859), anamorphic ? Fungi.
Dematioscypha, Hso.OeH.10. 15, widespread (esp. Baplosporidium Speg. (1912), anamorphic Pezizomy-
temperate). See Zucconi & Pagano (Mycotaxon 46: cotina, Cpd.OeH.?. 1, Argentina. See Trotter (Sy//.
11, 1993; gen. limits), Kendrick (CJB 81: 75, 2003; Fung. 25: 178, 1925;? = Chaetophoma), Clements &
morphogenesis). Shear (Gen. Fung.: 357, 1931;? = Asteroma).
haploheteroecious, see heterothallism. Baplosporium Mont. (1843) nom. dub., Fungi. See
haploid ( 1) (of a nucleus), having the n number of Petrak & Sydow (Annis myco/. 27: 114, 1929).
chromosomes; (2) (of a cell), having 1 haploid nu- Haplostroma Syd. & P. Syd. (1916) = Coccodiella fide
cleus; (3) (of a mycelium), made up of haploid cells;. Miiller & von Arx in Ainsworth et al. (Eds) (The
Baplolepis Syd. (1925), anamorphic Pezizomycotina. Fungi 4A: 87, 1973).
2, Europe. See Sutton (Myco/. Pap. 141, 1977). haplostromatic, see stroma.
Haploloma Trevis. (1857), ? Lecanorales. 1 (on li- Baplostromella Hohn. (1917) nom. nud. = Strasseria
chens), Europe. fide Sutton (Mycol. Pap. 141, 1977).
Baplomela Syd. (1925) = Melanconium fide Clements haplosynoecious, see homothallism.
& Shear(Gen. Fung., 1931). Baplotelium Syd. (1922) = Uromyces fide Dietel (Nat.
haplomitotic A nuclear cycle, occurrence of one mi- Pjlanzenfam. 6, 1928).
totic haploid phase in the nuclear cycle (Dick, 1987); Baplotheciella Hohn. (1918) = Didymella fide von
karyogamy - meiosis - mitosis - karyogamy -. Arx & Miiller (Stud. Myco/. 9, 1975).
haplomitotic B nuclear cycle, occurrence of one mi- Baplothecium Theiss. & Syd. (1915) = Glomerella
totic diploid phase in the nuclear cycle (Dick, 1987); fide von Arx & Miiller (Beitr. Kryptfl. Schweiz 11 no.
karogamy - mitosis - meiosis - karyogamy -. 1, 1954).
haplomonoecious, see homothallism. Baplothelopsis Vain. (1921) = Thelopsis fide Hawk-
Haplomyces Thaxt. (1893), Laboulbeniaceae. 3, N. sworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995).
America; Europe. See Santamaria (Fl. Mycol. Jberica Baplotrichella Arnaud (1954) = Gliomastix fide Car-
5, 2003; Iberian peninsula), De Kesel & Krastina-De michael et al. (Genera o/Hyphomycetes, 1980).
Kesel (Acta Mycologica Warszawa 41: 55, 2006; Baplotrichum Eschw. (1824) nom. dub., Pezizomy-
Latvia). cotina.
haplomycosis, see adiaspiromycosis. Baplotrichum Link (1824), anamorphic Botryo-
haplont, the thallus of the haplophase; the gameto- basidium, Hso.OeH.3. See Hughes (CJB 36: 727,
phyte. 1958; = Ac/adium), Holubova-Jechova (Cesktl Mykol.
Baplopeltheca Bat., J.L. Bezerra & Cavalc. (1963), 30: 3, 1976), Partridge et al. (Mycotaxon 77: 201,
Micropeltidaceae. 1, Brazil. See Batista et al. 2001), Partridge et al. (Mycotaxon 82: 41, 2002;
(Publr;oes Inst. Mico/. Recife 388: 5, 1963). key).
Baplopeltis Theiss. (1914) = Muyocopron fide von Baplovalsaria Hohn. (1919) = Didymosphaeria fide
Arx & Miiller (Stud. Myco/. 9, 1975). Aptroot (Nova Hedwigia 60, 1995).
haplophase, the part of the life history in which the Bapsidascus Kohlm. & Volkrn.-Kohlm. (1991), Pe-
 305

zizomycotina. 1 (marine), Belize. See Kohlmeyer & Harpella L. Leger & Duboscq (1929), Harpellaceae. 5
Volkmann-Kohlmeyer(SA 10: 113, 1991). (in Diptera), widespread. See Lichtwardt (Myco/. 59:
Hapsidomyces J.C. Krug & Jeng (1984), Pezizaceae. 1 482, 1967), Reichle & Lichtwardt (Myco/. 81: 103,
(coprophilous), Venezuela. See Krug & Jeng (Myco/. 1972; ultrastr.), Moss & Lichtwardt (CJB 58: 1035,
76: 748, 1984), Hansen et al. (Mo/. Phylogen. Evol. 1980; ultrastr., taxonomy), Lichtwardt (The Tricho-
36: 1, 2005; phylogeny). mycetes. Fungal associates of arthropods, 1986;
Hapsidospora Malloch & Cain (1970), Hypocreales. key), Alencar et al. (Memorias do Instituto Oswaldo
Anamorph Acremonium-like. 1 (from compost), Can- Cruz 98: 799, 2003; Brazil), White (MR 110: 1011,
ada. See Suh & Blackwell (Myco/. 91: 836, 1999; 2006; phylogeny).
phylogeny), Rossman et al. (Myco/. 93: 100, 2001;? Harpellaceae L. Leger & Duboscq ex P.M. Kirk &
placement in Bionectriaceae). P.F. Cannon (2007), Harpellales. 5 gen., 40 spp.
hapteron (1) an aerial organ of attachment of some Lit.: Moss (TBMS 65: 115, 1975), Moss & Young
fruticose lichens (e.g. Alectoria sarmentosa subsp. (Myco/. 70: 944, 1978), Lichtwardt (The Trichomy-
vexillifera) formed by a secondary branch which be- cetes. Fungal associates of arthropods: 343 pp.,
comes attached to the substratum; (2) attachment or- 1986), Benny in McLaughlin et al. (Eds) (The My-
gan at base of a funicular cord in Nidulariaceae. cota A Comprehensive Treatise on Fungi as Experi-
Haptocara Drechsler (1975), anamorphic Pezizomy- mental Systems for Basic and Applied Research 7A:
cotina, Hso.= eH.6. 1 (on nematodes), USA. See 147, 2001), Lichtwardt (Cellular Origin and Life in
Drechsler (Am. J. Bot. 62: 1072, 1975). Extreme Habitats 4: 577, 2002).
Haptocillium W. Garns & Zare (2001), anamorphic Harpellales Lichtw. & Manier (1978). Kickxellomy-
Ophiocordycipitaceae. 12 (on nematodes), wide- cotina. 2 fam., 38 gen., 200 spp. Thallus simple or
spread. See Garns & Zare (Nova Hedwigia 72: 334, branched, septate, with basal holdfast; asexual repro-
2001), Glockling & Holbrook (Mycologist 19: 2, duction by lateral, monosporous, elongate sporangia
2005), Sung et al. (Stud. Mycol. 57, 2007; phylog- (trichospores), which upon release exhibit one or
eny). more basally attached appendages; sexual reproduc-
haptonema, filamentous appendage (usually coiled) tion by biconical zygospores; endocommensals or
consisting of the plasma membrane, a sheath of en- parasites of freshwater arthropods (normally Insecta).
doplasmic reticulum, and a core of several micro- Farns:
tubules anchored near the kinetosome. (1) Harpellaceae
Haptospora G.L. Barron (1991), anamorphic Hy- (2) Legeriomycetaceae
pocrea/es, Hso.lbH.15. 3 (endoparasitic in rotifers), Lit.: Lichtwardt (1986; fam. key, Am. J. Bot. 51:
West Indies; New Zealand. See Barron (CJB 69: 503, 836, 1964; culture), Lichtwardt & Manier (Myco-
1991). taxon 7: 441, 1978; taxonomy), Manier (1969; tax-
Haradaea Denchev (2006) = Microbotryum fide onomy), Moss & Lichtwardt (CJB 54: 2346, 1976,
Vanky (in litt.) but see, Denchev et al. (Myco/. Bal- 55: 3099, 1977; ultrastr.), Moss & Young (Myco/. 70:
canica 3: 71, 2006). 944, 1978; phylogeny), Moss et al. (Mycol. 67: 120,
Haraea Sacc. & P. Syd. (1913), Meliolaceae. 1 or 2 1975; sexual reproduction), Moss (1979), Peterson &
(from leaves), Japan; West Indies. Lichtwardt (TBMS 88: 189, 1987; antigenic varia-
Haraella Hara & I. Hino (1955) [non Harael/a Kudo tion), White et al. (Myco/. 98: 860, 2006; molecular
1930, Orchidaceae] = Hinoa. phylogeny), Hibbett et al. (MR 111: 109, 2007), and
Harikrishnaella D.V. Singh & A.K. Sarbhoy (1972) = see under Farniles.
Chaetomella fide Sutton & Sarbhoy (TBMS 66: 297, Harpellomyces Lichtw. & S.T. Moss (1984), Harpella-
1976). ceae. 3 (in Diptera), widespread. See Lichtwardt (The
Hariotia P. Karst. (1889) [non Hariotia Adans. 1763, Trichomycetes. Fungal associates of arthropods,
Cactaceae] =Delphinella. 1986), Santamaria & Girbal (An. Jard. bot. Madr. 55:
Hariotula G. Arnaud (1917) = Cyclotheca fide Millier 219, 1997; Spain), Lichtwardt et al. (Myco/. 93: 764,
& von Arx (Beitr. Kryptfl. Schweiz 11 no. 2, 1962). 2001; Canada), White (MR 110: 1011, 2006; phylog-
Harknessia Cooke (1881), anamorphic Wuestneia, eny), White et al. (Myco/. 98: 872, 2006; USA).
St.OeP.19. 44, widespread. Probably referable to the Harpezomyces Malloch & Cain (1973) = Chaetosar-
Cryptosporellaceae, but more research is needed. See torya.
Sutton (Mycol. Pap. 123, 1971; key), Nag Raj & Di- Harpidiaceae Vezda ex Hafellner (1984) = Lichina-
cosmo (Biblthca Myco/. 80, 1981 ), Sutton & Pascoe ceae.
(MR 92: 431, 1989; development ofostiole ), Crous et Harpidium Korb. (1855), Lichinaceae (L). 2, Europe;
al. (Myco/. 85: 108, 1993; S. Afr. spp.), Nag Raj N. America. See Sancho & Crespo (Lazaroa 5: 265,
(Coelomycetous Anamorphs with Appendage-bearing 1983), Henssen et al. (Bot. Acta 101: 49, 1987; posn),
Conidia, 1993), Castlebury et al. (Myco/. 94: 1017, Schultz et al. (Bryologist 103: 802, 2000; N Amer-
2002), Lee et al. (Stud. Myco/. 50: 235, 2004; phy- ica), Schultz & Biidel (Lichenologist 34: 39, 2002;
logeny, fam. placement), Rossman et al. (Myco- key).
science 48: 142, 2007). Harpocephalum G.F. Atk. (1897) = Periconia fide
Harknessiella Sacc. (1889), Dothideomycetes. 1, N. Ellis (Dematiaceous Hyphomycetes, 1971).
America. Harpochytriaceae Wille (1900), Monoblepharidales. 1
Harmandiana B. de Lesd. (1914) nom. dub., ? Do- gen.(+ 2 syn.), 6 spp.
thideomycetes. Lit.: Gaurilof et al. (CJB 58: 2098, 1980), Gaurilof
Harmoniella V.N. Boriss. (1981), anamorphic Pezizo- et al. (CJB 58: 2090, 1980), Paquin et al. (Curr.
mycotina, Hso.OeP.10. 1, British Islesraine. See Bo- Genet. 31: 380, 1997), Einax & Voigt (Organ. Di-
rissova (Mikol. Fitopatol. 15: 89, 1981). vers. Evol. 3: 185, 2003).
Harpagomyces Wilcz. (1911), anamorphic Pezizomy- Harpochytriales R. Emers. & Whisler (1968) =Chy-
cotina, Hso.ObP.1. 1, Europe. tridiales.
306 HARPOCHYTRIUM

Harpochytrium Lagerh. (1890), Harpochytriaceae. 6, (1825) [nom. cons.] fide Hafellner (Herzogia 9: 167,
widespread (north temperate). See Jane (J. Linn. Soc. 1992).
Lond 53: 28, 1946), Gaurilof et al. (CJB 58: 2090, Hauerslevia P. Roberts ( 1998), Auriculariales. I,
1980; ultrastr.), Paquin et al. (Curr. Genet. 31: 380, Europe. See Roberts (Cryptog. ,\()!col. 19: 277,
1997; within Monoblepharidales), James et al. (,\()!- 1998).
col. 98: 860, 2006; phylogeny). haustorial cap, an electron-dense, cap-like mass at the
Harpographium Sacc. (1880), anamorphic Pezizomy- end of a lobe of the haustorial apparatus of Exo-
cotina, Hsy.OeP.10. 10, widespread. See Morris (Am. basidium camel/iae (Mims, ,\()!col. 74: 188, 1982).
midi. Nat. 68: 319, 1962), Deighton (TBMS 85: 738, haustorium, a special hyphal branch, esp. one within a
1985). living cell of the host, for absorption of food (see
Harpophora W. Garns (2000), anamorphic Gaeuman- Karling, Am. J. Bot. 19: 41, 1932). Honegger (New
nomyces. 4, widespread. See Garns (Stud. ,\()!col. 45: Phytol. 103: 785, 1986) distinguishes three main
192, 2000), Freeman & Ward (Molecular Plant Pa- types of fungus-plant cell interactions: (I) wall-to-
thology 5: 235, 2004; review), Saleh & Leslie (,\()!- wall apposition with no penetration; (2) intracellu-
col. 96: 1294, 2004; on Zea). lar haustoria where the fungus penetrates into the
Harposporella Hohn. (1925) nom. dub., anamorphic plant cell, with or without the formation of special
Pezizomycotina. See Sutton (,\()!col. Pap. 141, 1977). sheath, neckband, or collar; (3) intraparietal haus-
Harposporium Lohde (1874), anamorphic Podocrella, toria where penetration is restricted to the wall layers
Hso.OfH.15. c. 29, widespread (temperate). See (common in some groups of lichens).
Drechsler (,\()!col. 38: I, 1946), Saikawa & Endo Haustoria of Phytophthora (Blackwell, TBMS 36:
(TMSJ 27: 341, 1986; TEM nematode infection), 138, 1953), of Peronosporales (Fraymouth, TBMS
Barron & Szuarto (CJB 69: 1284, 1991), Hodge et al. 39: 79, 1956); in lichens (Honegger, 1986); evolution
(MR 101: 1377, 1997; Hirsute/la synanamorph), in rusts (Rajendren, Bull. Torrey bot. Cl. 99: 84,
Glockling (MR 102: 891, 1998), Garns & Zare (A(y- 1972); ultrastructure (Beckett et al., Atlas of fungal
co/ogy Series 19: 17, 2003), Chaverri et al. (,\()!col. ultrastructure, 1974); cf. rhizoid. Used in addition,
97: 433, 2005). by de Bary, for organs of attachment (appressoria).
Harpostroma Hohn. (1928), anamorphic Leptosillia, Hawksworthia Manohar., N.K. Rao, D.K. Agarwal &
St.OfH.?. I, Europe. Kunwar (2004), anamorphic Pezizomycotina. I, In-
Hartiella Massee ( 1910) = Calostilbella fide Mason dia. See Manoharachary et al. (Indian Phytopath. 57:
(,\()!col. Pap. 2: 29, 1925). 499, 2004).
Hartig (Heinrich Julius Adolph Robert; 1839-190 I; Hawksworthiana U. Braun (1988), anamorphic Pe-
Germany). Teacher at Forestry Academy zizomycotina, Hso.O-leH.10. I (on lichens), north
Eberswalde, 1866-1878, then Professor of Botany, temperate. See Braun (Monogr. Cercosporella, Ra-
Munich. Noted for his work on forest tree pathogens mu/aria Allied Genera (Phytopath. Hyphom.) l,
and symbionts. Pubis. Wichtige Krankheiten der 1995), Hafellner et al. (A(ycotaxon 84: 293, 2002; N
Waldbaume (1874) [English translation Phytopathol- America).
gica/ Classics 12, 1975]; Die Zersetzungserscheinun- Haynaldia Schulzer (1866) [non Haynaldia Schur
gen des Holzes der Nade/holzbiiume und der Eiche 1866, Gramineae] = Helicostylum fide Hesseltine
(1878); Lehrbuch der Baumkrankheiten (1882) [in (,\()!col. 47: 344, 1955).
French, 1891; in English, 1894; as Lehrbuch der hazard groups (of fungi), see Safety, Laboratory.
Pjlanzenkrankheiten, 1900]. Biogs, obits etc. Hazardia J. Weiser (1977), Microsporidia. I.
Meinecke (Phytopathology 5: I, 1915) [portrait]; Hazlinszkya Korb. (1861)? = Melaspilea fide Hawk-
Merrill et al. (Phytopathologica/ Classics 12, 1975) sworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995).
[bibliography, portrait]; Ostrofsky & Ostrofsky (Re- heart rot, decay of the inner wood of trees, caused by
view of Tropical Plant Pathology 7: 237, 1993). basidiomycetes.
Hartig net, the intercellular hyphal network formed by heather rags, common name for Hypogymnia phy-
an ectomycorrhizal fungus upon the surface of a root. sodes.
Hartigiella P. Syd. (1900) = Meria fide Vuillemin Hebeloma (Fr.) P. Kumm. (1871), Strophariaceae. c.
(Annis mycol. 3: 340, 1905). 150, widespread (esp. north temperate). See Brochet
Harzia Costantin (1888), anamorphic Melanospora, (Bull. Soc. /inn. Lyon 39 Suppl. 6: I, 1970; key Euro-
Hso.OeP.l. 3, widespread. See Holubova-Jechova pean spp.), Smith et al. (The veiled species of Hebe-
(Folio geobot. phytotax. 9: 315, 1974). loma in the western United States, 1983; key N.
Harziella Costantin & Matr. (1899), anamorphic Pe- Amer. spp.), Vesterholt (Nordic JI Bot. 9: 289, 1989;
zizomycotina, Hso.OeH.15. I (on Lepisto nuda), key Europ. spp. sect. Hebeloma), Vesterholt (Symb.
Europe. See Fontana (Allionia 6: 35, 1960). bot. Upsal. 30 no. 3: 129, 1995; key Europ. spp.
Harziella Kuntze ( 1891) = Trichocladium. H. crustuliniforme-complex), Aanen & Kuyper (,\()!-
Hasegawaea Y. Yamada & I. Banno (1987), col. 91: 783, 1999; taxonomy), Marmeisse et al. (He-
Schizosaccharomycetaceae. I, Japan. See Yamada & beloma - Ectomycorrhizal fungi, key genera in pro-
Banno (Yeast Special Issue 5: S393, 1989), Jeffery et file, 1999; ecology), Aanen et al. (,\()!col. 92: 269,
al. (Antonie van Leeuwenhoek 72: 327, 1997; lipid 2000; phylogeny), Moncalvo et al. (Syst. Biol. 49:
composition). 278, 2000; phylogeny), Bon (Docums ,\()!col. 31 no.
Hassallia Trevis. (1848), Algae. Algae. 123: 3, 2002; key European spp.), Aanen & Kuyper
Hassea Zahlbr. (1902), Dothideomycetes (L). I, USA. (Persoonia 18: 285, 2004; species concept), Vester-
Hassiella T.N. Taylor, Krings & Kerp (2006), Fossil holt (Fungi of Northern Europe 3: 146 pp., 2005; N.
Fungi. I, British Isles. Europ. spp.), Boyle et al. (MR 110: 369, 2006; mo-
Hasskarlinda Kuntze ( 1891) = Corallomyces Fr. lecular phylogeny Europ. spp.).
hastate, like a spear-head or arrow-head in form. Hebelomataceae Locq. (1977) nom. rej. = Strophari-
Hastifera D. Hawksw. & Poelt (1986) = Micarea Fr. aceae.
 HELICOCEPHALUM 307
Hebelomatis Earle (1909) = Hebeloma fide Singer gin (Banks et al., Nature 218: 545, 1968).
(Agaric. mod. Tax., 1951). Heleococcum C.A. J0rg. (1922), Bionectriaceae. 4 (in
Hebelomina Maire (1925), Strophariaceae. 4, N. Af- soil and sediments etc.), widespread. See Tubaki
rica; Europe. The genus is polyphyletic and contains (TMSJ 8: 5, 1967), Rehner & Samuels (CJB 73
albino forms of both Hebeloma (H. domardiana) and Suppl. I: S816, 1995; phylogeny), Udagawa et al.
Gymnopilus (H. neerlandica). See Huijsman (Per- (Mycoscience 36: 37, 1995), Rossman et al. (Stud.
soonia 9: 485, 1978; distinction from Hebeloma), Mycol. 42: 248 pp., 1999), Rossman et al. (Mycol.
Gennari (Rivista di Micologia 45: 311, 2002; key), 93: 100, 2001; rDNA phylogeny), Bilanenko et al.
Fraiture & Hayova (Acta Mycologica Warszawa 41: (Mycotaxon 91: 497, 2005; Mongolia).
177, 2006). Helgardia Crous & W. Garns (2003), anamorphic
Hectocerus Raf. (1806) nom. nud., Fungi. See Merrill Oculimacula, H?.?.?. 4, widespread. See Crous et al.
(Index Rafinesq., 1949). (Eur. J. Pl. Path. 109: 845, 2003).
Hegermila Raitv. (1995), Hyaloscyphaceae. 4, S. Helhonia B. Sutton (1980), anamorphic Pezizomy-
America. See Raitviir & Jlirv (Eesti NSV Tead. Akad. cotina, St.leH.15. 1, Europe. See Sutton (The
Toim. Biol. seer44: 23, 1995). Coelomycetes: 600, 1980).
Heim (Roger; 1900-1979; France). Preparateur (1927- Heliastrum Petr. ( 1931 ), Pezizomycotina. 1, Philip-
1929) then assistant (1929-1933) then Deputy Direc- pines.
tor (1933-1945), then Professor (1945-1973) and Di- Helicascus Kohlm. (1969), Pleosporales. 1 (marine),
rector (1951-1965), Museum National d'Histoire widespread. See Kohlmeyer (CJB 47: 1471, 1969),
Naturelle, Paris; a member of the French resistance Hyde (Bot. Mar. 34: 311, 1991), Tam et al. (Bot.
during World War II, arrested by the Gestapo, in- Mar. 46: 487, 2003).
terned in Buchenwald and subsequently awarded the Belicia Dearn. & House (1925) [non Helicia Lour.
Croix de Guerre. Widely travelled; main interests: 1790, Proteaceae] = Cylindrocolla fide Sutton (My-
larger basidiomycetes, mycetism, termite fungi, col. Pap. 141, 1977).
tropical mycology and ethnomycology (q.v.) with Helicobasidiaceae P.M. Kirk (2008), Helicobasidiales.
Wasson (q.v.). Pubis. Le genre Inocybe. Ency- 3 gen.(+ 4 syn.), 17 spp.
clopedie Mycologique (1938); Les Champignons Helicobasidiales R. Bauer, Begerow, J.P. Samp., M.
d'Europe (1969) [edn 2]; Les Champignons Toxiques Weiss & Oberw. (2006). Pucciniomycetes. I fam., 3
et Hallucinogenes (1973); Termites et Champignons gen., 17 spp. Fam.:
(1977). Biogs, obits etc. Ainsworth (TBMS 76: 177, Helicobasidiaceae
1981) [portrait]; Batra (Mycol. 72: 1063, 1981) [por- For Lit. see under gen.
trait]; Dorst (Comptes Rendu de l'Academie des Sci- Helicobasidium Pat. (1885), Helicobasidiaceae. Ana-
ences, Paris 290: 120, 1980); Grummann (1974: morphs Thanatophytum, Tuberculina. c. 6, wide-
326); Romagnesi (BSMF 96: 117, 1980) [portrait]; spread. H. purpureum (syn. H. brebissonii sensu
Stafleu & Cowan (TL-2 2: 137, 1979). Donk) (anamorph Thanatophytum crocorum) is the
Heimatomyces Peyr. (1873) = Chitonomyces fide cause of violet root rot in a number of plants. See
Thaxter (Memoirs of the American Academy of Arts Donk (Persoonia 4: 156, 1966; synonymy), Aimi et
and Sciences 12: 187, 1896). al. (Curr. Microbiol. 44: 148, 2002; cytology), Lutz
Heimiella Boedijn (1951) [non Heimiella Lohmann et al. (MR 108: 227, 2004), Lutz et al. (Mycol. 96:
1913, Haptophyceae] = Heimioporus. 1316, 2004), Nakamura et al. (MR 108: 641, 2004;
Heimiella Racov. (1959) nom. illegit., anamorphic violet root rot).
Pezizomycotina, Cpd.Jeff.?. 1, France; Rumania. See Helicobasis Clem. & Shear ( 1931) = Helicobasidium.
Racovitza (Memoires du Museum National Helicobolomyces Matzer ( 1995), anamorphic Arthonia,
d'Histoire Naturelle Paris 10: 193, 1959). Hso.0-= hH.1. 1 (on lichens), neotropics. See Grube
Heimiodiplodia Zambett. (1955) = Botryodiplodia fide et al. (Lichenologist 27: 28, 1995), Lucking et al.
Petrak (Sydowia 16: 353, 1963). (Global Ecology and Biogeography 12: 21, 2003).
Heimiodora Nicot (1960), anamorphic Pezizomy- Helicobolus Wallr. (1833) = Phloeospora fide Sutton
cotina, Hso.OeH.10. 1 (from soil), Thailand. See Ben- (Mycol. Pap. 141, 1977).
jamin (Aliso 5: 278, 1963; posn), Rao & Pande (Per- Helicocephalidaceae Boedijn (1959), Zoopagales. 3
spectives in Mycological Research 2 (Prof. G.P. gen., 12 spp.
Agarwal Festschrift): 17, 1990). Lit.: Boedijn (Sydowia 12: 355, 1958), Borowska
Heimiomyces Singer (1942) = Xeromphalina fide (Acta Mycologica Warszawa 32: 129, 1997), Benny
Kuyper (in litt. ). et al. in McLaughlin et al. (Eds) (The Mycota A
Heimioporus E. Horak (2004), Boletaceae. c. 15, Comprehensive Treatise on Fungi as Experimental
widespread (mainly (sub)tropical). See Singer (Am. Systems for Basic and Applied Research 7A: 113,
midi. Nat. 37: 527, 1946; as Heimiella), Comer 2001).
(Beih. Nova Hedwigia: 1, 1970; as Heimiella), Pegler Helicocephalum Thaxt. ( 1891 ), Helicocephalidaceae. 4
& Young (TBMS 76, 1981; as Heimiella), Horak (Sy- (obligate parasites of nematode eggs), widespread.
dowia 56: 237, 2004). See Thaxter (Bot. Gaz. 16: 201, 1891), Drechsler
Heinemannomyces Watling (1999), Agaricaceae. 1, (Mycol. 26: 33, 1934), Drechsler (Mycol. 35: 134,
Peninsular Malaysia. See Watling (Belg. JI Bot. 131: 1943), Arnaud (BSMF 68: 181, 1952; possible ana-
133, 1998), Vellinga (MR 108: 354, 2004; phylog- morphic Ascomycota), Barron (TBMS 65: 309,
eny). 1975), Watanabe & Koizumi (TMSJ 17: 1, 1976),
Heleiosa Kohlm., Volkm.-Kohlm. & O.E. Erikss. Kitz & Embree (Mycol. 81: 164, 1989), Roux &
(1996), Dothideomycetes. 1, USA. See Kohlmeyer et Botha (Proc. Elect. Microsc. Soc. S. Afr. 25: 40,
al. (CJB 74: 1830, 1996). 1994; SEM), Roux (S. Afr. J. Bot. 62: 104, 1996),
helenin (helenine), an antiviral antibiotic from Penicil- Roux (S. Afr. J. Bot. 62: 285, 1996), Borowska (Acta
lium fimiculosum; considered to be RNA of viral ori- Mycologica Warszawa 32: 129, 1997; possible ana-
308 HELICOCERAS

morphic Ascomycota). anamorphic Hyaloriaceae. 1, Taiwan. See Kirschner

Helicoceras Linder (1931 ), anamorphic Pezizomy- & Chen (Stud. Mycol. 50: 338, 2004).
cotina, Hsy.= eP.1. 4, widespread (north temperate). Helico6n Morgan (1892), anamorphic Tubeujiaceae,
See Moore (Myco/. 47: 90, 1955; key). Hso.0-= hH.10. 19, N. America; Europe. See Moore
Helicocoryne Corda (1854) = Helicoma fide Hughes (Mycol. 47: 90, 1955; key), Goos (TBMS 87: 115,
(C!B 36: 727, 1958). 1986; key 8 spp.), van der Aa & Samson (MR 98: 74,
Helicodendron Peyronel (1918), anamorphic Lam- 1994; key amendment), Goh & Hyde (MR 100: 1485,
bertella, Hso.0-= hP.3. c. 27 (aero-aquatic), wide- 1996; key), Voglmayr (MR 101: 337, 1997), Chang
spread. See Glen-Bott (TBMS 38: 17, 1955), Moore (Bot. Bull. Acad. sin. Taipei 42: 149, 2001; Taiwan),
(Myco/. 47: 90, 1955; key), Abdullah (TBMS 81: 638, Tsui & Berbee (Mo/. Phylogen. Evol. 39: 587, 2006;
1983), Goos et al. (TBMS 84: 423, 1985; keys), Ab- phylogeny).
dullah (Nova Hedwigia 44: 339, 1987), Abdullah et Helico6nites Kalgutkar & Sigler (1995), Fossil Fungi,
al. (Nova Hedwigia 63: 425, 1996; Spain), Voglmayr anamorphic Pezizomycotina. 1 (Eocene), Canada. See
(Pl. Syst. Evol. 205: 185, 1997; Austria), Voglmayr Kalgutkar & Sigler (MR 99: 519, 1995).
& Fisher (MR 101: 1122, 1997), Tsui & Berbee (Mo/. Helicopsis P. Karst. (1889) = Helicoma fide Linder
Phylogen. Evol. 39: 587, 2006; phylogeny), Wang et (Ann. Mo. bot. Gdn 16: 302, 1929).
al. (Mycol. 98: 1065, 2006; phylogeny). Helicorhoidion S. Hughes (1958), anamorphic Pe-
Helicodesmus Linder (1925) = Helicodendron fide zizomycotina, Hso.0-= hH-P.10. 5, widespread. See
Linder (Ann. Mo. bot. Gdn 16: 329, 1929). Sutton (Sydowia 41: 336, 1989; relationships), Hyde
Helicofilia Matsush. (1983), anamorphic Pezizomy- et al. (MR 103: 1409, 1999; on palms).
cotina, Hso.0-= h-bP.1. 1, India. See Matsushima Helicosingula P.S. van Wyk, Marasas, Baard & Knox-
(Matsush. Myco/. Mem. 3: 11, 1983), Goos (Mycol. Dav. (1985), anamorphic Pezizomycotina, Hso.0-=
79: 1, 1987). hP.1. 1, S. Africa. See van Wyk et al. (TBMS 85:
Helicogermslita Lodha & D. Hawksw. (1983), Xylari- 183, 1985), Crous et al. (CBS Diversity Ser. 2, 2004).
aceae. 4, widespread. See Lresseie & Spooner (Kew Helicosporangium H. Karst. (1865) ? = Papulospora
Bull. 49: 1, 1994), Rappaz (Myco/. Helv. 7: 99, fide Kendrick & Carmichae in Ainsworth et al. (Eds)
1995), Lee & Crous (Sydowia 55: 109, 2003; South (The Fungi 4A: 390, 1973).
Africa), Petrini (N.Z. JI Bot. 41: 71, 2003; key, New helicospore, a non-septate or septate spore, with a
Zealand), Ju et al. (Myco/. 96: 1393, 2004; key). single (usually elongated) axis curved through at
Helicogloea Pat. ( 1892), Phleogenaceae. c. 20, wide- least 180° but may describe one or more complete
spread. See Baker (Myco/. 38: 630, 1946), Donk rotations, in two or three dimensions (cf. amerospore,
(Persoonia 4: 157, 1966), Roberts (Mycotaxon 87: scolecospore); any protuberances, other than setulae,
187, 2003; Caribbean), Kirschner (Frontiers in <1I4 spore body length (cf. staurospore). See Goos
Basidiomycote Mycology: 165, 2004; anam.). (Myco/. 79: 4, 1987; terminology). See also Anamor-
Helicogonium W.L. White (1942), Endomycetaceae. 1 phic fungi.
(on Corticium), Canada. See Malloch & Hoog in Helicosporella Arnaud (1954) nom. inval., anamorphic
Kurtzman & Fell (Eds) (Yeasts, a taxonomic study Pezizomycotina, Hso.0-= hP.1. 1, Europe.
4th edn: 197, 1998), Baral (Nova Hedwigia 69: 1, Helicosporiaceae Nann. (1934) = Tubeufiaceae.
1999), Suh et al. (Myco/. 98: 1006, 2006; phylog- Helicosporiates Kalgutkar & Sigler (1995), Fossil
eny). Fungi, anamorphic Pezizomycotina. 1 (Eocene), Can-
Helicogoosia Hol.-Jech. (1991), anamorphic Pezizomy- ada. See Kalgutkar & Sigler (MR 99: 520, 1995).
cotina, Hso.0-= hP.1. 1, Czech Republic. See Ho- Helicosporidium Keilin (1921 ), Chlorococcaceae. 2
lubova-Jechova (Mycotaxon 41: 445, 1991). (in Insecta and Acari), widespread (tropical). See
Helicoma Corda (1837), anamorphic Tubeujia, Hso.0- Wesier (J. Protozoo/. 17: 436, 1970;? Ascomycota),
= hH.10. 45, widespread. See Goos (Mycol. 78: 744, Lindegren & Hoffman (J. Invert. Path. 27: 105,
1986; key), Castafteda Ruiz et al. (MR 102: 58, 1998; 1976;? Protozoa), Avery & Undeen (J. Invert. Path.
Cuba), Tsui & Berbee (Mo/. Phylogen. Evol. 39: 587, 49: 246, 1987; effect on mosquitoes), Eriksson &
2006; phylogeny), Tsui et al. (Mycol. 98: 94, 2006; Hawksworth (SA 8: 68, 1989; posn), Tartar et al. (Int.
phylogeny). J. Syst. Evol. Microbiol. 52: 273, 2002; member of
Helicomina L.S. Olive (1948) = Pseudocercospora fide Chlorophyta).
Deighton (Myco/. Pap. 140, 1976), Crous & Braun Helicosporina Arnaud (1954) nom. inval., anamorphic
(CBS Diversity Ser. 1: 571pp.,2003). Pezizomycotina.
Helicominites Barlinge & Paradkar (1982), Fossil Helicosporina G. Arnaud ex Rambelli (1960), anamor-
Fungi, anamorphic Pezizomycotina. 1 (Cretaceous), phic Pezizomycotina, Hso.0-= hP.10. 1, Italy. See
India. Sutton (in /itt.;? Synonym of Troposporella).
Helicominopsis Deighton (1960), anamorphic Pezizo- Helicosporium Nees (1816), anamorphic Tubeujia,
mycotina, Hso.0-= hH.10. 1, Sierra Leone. See Hso.0-= hP.10. 20, widespread. See Goos (Myco/. 81:
Deighton (Myco/. Pap. 78: 20, 1960), Goos (Myco/. 356, 1989; key), Schoch et al. (Myco/. 98: 1041,
79: 1, 1987). 2006; phylogeny), Tsui & Berbee (Mo/. Phylogen.
Helicomyces Link (1809), anamorphic Acanthostigma, Evol. 39: 587, 2006; phylogeny), Tsui et al. (Myco/.
Hso.0-= hH.10. 12 (aero-aquatic), widespread. See 98: 94, 2006; phylogeny).
Goos (Mycol. 77: 606, 1985; keys), Reblova & Barr Helicostilbe Hlihn. (1902), anamorphic Pezizomy-
(Sydowia 52: 258, 2000; teleomorph), Kodsueb et al. cotina, Hsy.0-= hP.10. 1, Austria.
(Mycol. 96: 667, 2004; Hong Kong), Schoch et al. Helicostilbe Linder (1929) = Trochophora fide Moore
(Myco/. 98: 1041, 2006; phylogeny), Tsui et al. (My- (Myco/. 47: 90, 1955).
col. 98: 94, 2006; phylogeny). Helicostylum Corda (1842), Mucoraceae. 2, wide-
Helicomycetaceae Nann. (1934) = Tubeufiaceae. spread. See Upadhyay (Myco/. 65: 735, 1973; key),
Helicomyxa R. Kirschner & Chee J. Chen (2004), Benny (Myco/. 87: 253, 1995; key), Voigt & Wliste-
 HELOTIACEAE 309

meyer (Gene 270: 113, 2001; phylogeny), Schmidt et Hyde (Fungal Diversity 1: 65, 1998), Goh & Hyde
al. (Microbial Ecology 56: in press, 2008; coenocytic (CJB 76: 1698, 1998), Reblova (Sydowia 51: 223,
'snow molds'). 1999), Reblova (Mycotaxon 70: 387, 1999), Wang &
Helicothyrium I. Hino & Katum. (1961), anamorphic Sutton (CJB 76: 1608, 1998), Huhndorf et al. (Mycol.
Pezizomycotina, Cpt.0-= hH.?. I, Japan. See Hino & 96: 368, 2004), Miller & Huhndorf (MR 108: 26,
Katumoto (Bulletin of the Faculty of Agriculture, 2004).
Yamaguchi University 11: II, 1961). helminthosporal, a terpenoid mycotoxin from the
Helicotrichum Nees & T. Nees (1818) = Helicospo- Drechslera anamorph of Cochliobolus sativus toxic
rium fide Hughes (CJB 36: 727, 1958). to wheat and barley.
Helicoubisia Lunghini & Rambelli (1979), anamorphic Helminthosporiaceae Corda (1837) = Massarinaceae.
Pezizomycotina, Hso.0-= hP.10. 1, Ivory Coast. See Helminthosporiopsis Speg. (1880) nom. dub., ana-
Lunghini & Rambelli (Micol. Ital. 8: 21, 1979), Pin- morphic Pezizomycotina. See Seifert (Sydowia 45:
noi et al. (Sydowia 56: 72, 2004). 103, 1993).
Heliocephala V.G. Rao, K.A. Reddy & de Hoog Belminthosporites Chitaley & M.T. Sheikh (1971),
(1984), anamorphic Pezizomycotina, Hso.= eP.l. I, Fossil Fungi. l (Palaeocene), India.
India; S. Africa. See Kuyper (in litt. ), Decock et al. Belminthosporites Pia (1927), Fossil Fungi. l (Car-
(Mycol. 90: 330, 1998; S Africa), White et al. (Stud. boniferous), Europe.
Mycol. 45: 95, 2000; India). Belminthosporium Link (1809) nom. cons., anamor-
Heliocybe Redhead & Ginns (1985) = Neolentinus fide phic Massarinaceae, Hso.= eP.27. c. 35 (ligni-
Rune (MR 98: 543, 1994). colous), widespread. Bipolaris, Drechslera, Exsero-
Heliomyces Lev. (1844) = Marasmius fide Singer hilum were once placed within this genus. Molecular
(Agaric. mod. Tax., 1951). data suggests placement in the Massarinaceae; the
heliophilous, preferring direct sunlight. Cf. anheliophi- link with Splanchnonema (Pleomass.) needs further
lous. study. See Ellis (Mycol. Pap. 82, 1961; key IO spp.),
heliozooid, amoeba-like, but having well-marked ray- Luttrell (Mycol. 55: 643, 1963; spore development;
like pseudopodia. terminology for characters), Subramanian & Sekar
Heliscella Marvanova (1980), anamorphic Pezizomy- (Kavaka 15: 87, 1987; teleomorph), Olivier et al.
cotina, Hso.lbH.15. 2 (aquatic), widespread. See (Mycol. 92: 736, 2000; phylogeny), Errampalli et al.
Marvanova (TBMS 75: 224, 1980). (J. Microbiol. Meth. 44: 59, 2001; PCR detection),
Heliscina Marvanova (1980), anamorphic Pezizomy- Eriksson & Hawksworth (Mycol. 95: 426, 2003; phy-
cotina, Hso.leH/lbH.19. 2 (aquatic), Czech Repub- logeny).
lic. See Marvanova (TBMS 75: 227, 1980). helminthosporoside, a host-specific toxin produced by
Heliscus Sacc. (1880), anamorphic Nectria, Hsp.= Drechslera sacchari in sugarcane (Strobel & Steiner,
eH.15. 4 (aquatic), widespread. See Petersen (Mycol. Physiol. Pl. Pathol. 2: 129, 1972).
55: 570, 1963; key), Baschien et al. (Nova Hedwigia Belmisporium Link (1809) nom. rej. prop.= Helmin-
83: 311, 2006; phylogeny). thosporium fide Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the
Helmichia J.I.R. Larsson (1982), Microsporidia. 2. See Fungi edn 8, 1995).
Larsson (Protistologica 18: 353, 1982). Belocarpaceae Hafellner ( 1984), Lecanorales. I gen.,
Helminthascus Tranzschel ( 1898), ? Clavicipitaceae. 1 4 spp.
(on Jnsecta), former USSR. Lit.: Hafellner (Beih. Nova Hedwigia 79: 241,
Helminthocarpon Fee (1837), Graphidaceae (L). 2, 1984).
tropical. See Awasthi & Joshi (Norw. JI Bot. 29: 165, Belocarpon Th. Fr. (1860), Helocarpaceae (L). 4,
1979), Aptroot (Myconet 2: 15, 1999). widespread. See Borghesi & Fantini (Bollettino de/
Helminthocarponomyces Cif. & Tomas. (1953) nom. Circolo Micologico 'Giovanni Carini' 41: 29, 2001;
dub., ? Graphidaceae. See Lucking & Hawksworth Pacific Northwest), Andersen & Ekman (MR 109: 21,
(Taxon 56: 1274, 2007). 2005; phylogeny).
helminthoid, worm-like in form; vermiform. Belochora Sherwood ( 1979), ? Phyllachoraceae. 1
Helminthopeltis Sousa da Camara (1950),? Microthy- (from leaves of Puya), Chile. See Cannon (Stud. My-
riaceae. l, Europe. See Sousa da Camara (Agron. col. 31: 49, 1989), Pearce & Hyde (Fungal Diversity
lusit. 12: l 02, 1950). 6: 83, 200 I).
Helminthophana Peyr. (1873) = Arthrorhynchus fide Belodiomyces F. Picard (1913), Ceratomycetaceae. 1,
Thaxter (Proc. Amer. Acad. Arts & Sci. 36: 395, Europe; N. Africa. See Santamaria (Fl. Mycol.
1901). Jberica 5, 2003; Iberian peninsula).
Helminthophora Bonord. ( 1851 ), anamorphic Pezizo- Belolachnum Torrend (1910) = Lachnum fide Nann-
mycotina, Hso.= eH.15. 1 (fungicolous), widespread feldt (Nova Acta R. Soc. Scient. upsal., 1932).
(temperate). See de Hoog (Persoonia 10: 55, 1978). Belopodium Ach. ex Michx. (1803) = Cladonia fide
Helminthosphaeria Fuckel (1870), Helminthosphaeri- Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8,
aceae. Anamorph Diplococcium. 2 or 8 (on Clavu- 1995).
lina, Peniophora and wood), widespread (north tem- Helostroma Pat. (1902) = Microstroma fide Saccardo
perate). See Samuels et al. (Mycol. 89: 141, 1997), (Michelia 1: 273, 1878).
Goh & Hyde (Fungal Diversity 1: 65, 1998; anam.), Belote Hazsl. (1881) = Microglossum Gillet fide Du-
Reblova (Mycotaxon 70: 387, 1999), Reblova (Sy- rand (Annis mycol. 6: 387, 1908).
dowia 51: 223, 1999), Miller & Huhndorf (MR 108: Helotiaceae Rehm (1886) nom. cons., Helotiales. 117
26, 2004; phylogeny). gen.(+ 73 syn.), 826 spp.
Helminthosphaeriaceae Samuels, Cand. & Magni Lit.: Dennis (Mycol. Pap. 62, 1956; UK), Korf in
(1997), Sordariomycetidae (inc. sed.). 8 gen. (+ 6 Ainsworth et al. (Eds) (The Fungi 4A: 249, 1973),
syn.), 163 spp. Korf (Acta Mycol. Sin. Suppl., 1973) The Hel-
Lit.: Samuels et al. (Mycol. 89: 141, 1997), Goh & otiaceae as recognized here is still very varied in
310 HELOT/ALES

form despite removal of the Leotiaceae and transfer The Mycota 1A: 257, 2001), Spooner (Bibi. Mycol.
of Encoelia to the Sc/erotiniaceae, and it is likely that 116, 1987), Verkley (Persoonia 15: 303, 1993; 15:
it will be further divided in future. 405, 1994; Hymenoscyphoideae asci; The ascus api-
Lit.:, Baral (Z. Mykol. 53: 119, 1987), Zhuang (My- cal apparatus in Leotiales, 1995, ultrastr.), Weber
cotaxon 32: 97, 1988; key 19 gen. Encoe/ioideae) (Bibi. Myco/. 140, 1992; reprod. system), see also
See also Leotiaceae, Petrini et al. (CJB 67: 2805, under Ascomycota, Discomycetes, Macromycetes.
1989), Verkley (Persoonia 15: 405, 1994; asci), Belotidium Sacc. (1884) = Allophylaria fide Nannfeldt
Verkley (The Ascus Apical Apparatus in Leotiales (Nova Acta R. Soc. Scient. upsal., 1932).
An Evaluation of Ultrastructural Characters as Phy- Belotiella Sacc. (1884) nom. dub., Helotiales. I,
logenetic Markers in the Families Sc/erotiniaceae, Europe. See Galan (Riv. Mico/. 36: 149, 1993).
Leotiaceae and Geoglossaceae: 209 pp., 1995), Korf Belotiopsis Hohn. ( 1910) = Pithyella fide Korf &
et al. (Taxon 45: 683, 1996; nomencl.), Triebel & Zhuang (Mycotaxon 29: I, 1987).
Baral (Sendtnera 3: 199, 1996), Dobbeler (Biodiv. helotism, the physiologic relation of alga to fungus in a
Cons. 6: 721, 1997), Gamundi & Romero (Fl. crip- lichen (obsol. ).
tog. Tierra de/ Fuego 10: 130 pp., 1998), Gamundi & Belotium Pers. (180 I) = Cudoniella fide Dennis (Per-
Romero (Fl. criptog. Tierra de/ Fuego 10 no. 5, soonia 3: 29, 1964; redisp. spp.), Holm (TBMS 67:
1998), Monreal et al. (CJB 77: 1580, 1999), Verkley 333, 1976; nomencl.).
(Stud. Myco/. 44: 180 pp., 1999), Baral & Marson Belotium Tode (1790) nom. utique rej. = Hemimycena
(Mico/ogia 2000: 23, 2000), Vralstad et al. (New fide Kuyper (in litt. ).
Phytol. 155: 131, 2002), Wang et al. (Myco/. 98: Belvella L. (1753), Helvellaceae. c. 52 (saddle fungi,
1065, 2006; phylogeny), Wang et al. (Mo/. Phylogen. false morels), widespread (north temperate). See
Evol. 41: 295, 2006). Dissing (Dansk bot. Ark. 25 no. I: I, 1966), Harmaja
Belotiales Nannf. ex Korf & Lizon (2000). Leotiomy- (Karstenia 14: 102, 1974; gen. concept), Weber
cetes. I 0 fam., 501 gen., 3881 spp. Stromata usually (Beih. Nova Hedwigia 51, 1975; W.N. Am.), Har-
absent, if present sclerotial. Ascomata apothecial, maja (Karstenia 17: 45, 1977), Harmaja (Karstenia
usually small, often brightly coloured, sessile or stipi- 19: 33, 1979; oupulate spp.), Liu et al. (Acta Mycol.
tate, cupulate or discoid, rarely convex, sometimes Sin. 4: 208, 1985; key 16 Chinese spp.), Haffner (Z.
surrounded by conspicuous hairs; wall tissues often Mykol. Beih.: 7, 1987; key 43 spp., illustr.), Abbott &
separated into 2-3 distinct layers with differing cell Currah (Mycotaxon 33: 229, 1988; key 16 spp. Al-
types. Interascal tissue of simple paraphyses, vari- berta), Gibson & Kimbrough (CJB 66: 771, 1988;
ously shaped, the apices sometimes swollen. Asci ascosporogenesis), Calonge & Arroya (Mycotaxon
usually small, thin-walled, without separable wall 39: 203, 1990; key 21 spp. Spain), Abbott & Currah
layers, with an apical pore surrounded by a J+ or J- (Mycotaxon 62: I, 1997; 5 subgen.), Landvik et al.
ring which is rather varied in form (14 types in Verk- (Nordic JI Bot. 17: 403, 1997), Landvik et al. (Myco/.
ley, 1995). Ascospores usually small, simple or 91: 278, 1999; polyphyly), Wang & Chen (Fungal
transversely septate, mostly hyaline, usually not quite Science Taipei 17: 11, 2002; Taiwan), Zhuang (My-
longitudinally symmetrical, usually smooth. Ana- cotaxon 90: 35, 2004; China), Hansen & Pfister (My-
morphs varied, not known from many, hyphomyce- col. 98: 1029, 2006; phylogeny).
tous or coelomycetous. Saprobes and plant parasites, Belvellaceae Fr. (1823), Pezizales. 6 gen. (+ 20 syn.),
few lichenized or lichenicolous. 63 spp.
Inoperculate discomycetes; cup fungi. The taxon- Lit.: Dissing (Dansk Bot. Ark. 25, 1966), Donadini
omy of the order is unsettled, and molecular data are (BSMF 102: 373, 1986; characterization of mito-
inadequate to elucidate relationships in many cases. chondrial DNA), Donadini (Bull. trimest. Soc. myco/.
Fams: Fr. 102: 373, 1986), Gibson & Kimbrough (CJB 66:
(I) Ascocorticiaceae 771, 1988), Calonge & Arroyo (Mycotaxon 39: 203,
(2) Dermateaceae 1990), Kimbrough & Gibson (Mycol. 81: 914, 1989),
(3) Belotiaceae Kimbrough (MR. 95: 421, 1991), Zhang (Mycotaxon
(4) Bemiphacidiaceae 42: 155, 1991), Pegler et al. (British truffles, 1993),
(5) Byaloscyphaceae Kimbrough et al. (Myco/. 88: 38, 1996), Abbott &
(6) Loramycetaceae Currah (Mycotaxon 62: I, 1997), Landvik et al.
(7) Phacidiaceae (Nordic JI Bot. 17: 403, 1997), O'Donnell et al. (My-
(8) Rutstroemiaceae co/. 89: 48, 1997; phylogeny), Harrington et al. (My-
(9) Sclerotiniaceae co/. 91: 41, 1999; phylogeny), Landvik et al. (Myco/.
(I 0) Vibrisseaceae 91: 278, 1999), Percudani et al. (Mo/. Phylogen.
Lit.: Arendholz (Blattbewohnenden Ascomyceten Evol. 13: 169, 1999; phylogeny), Hansen & Pfister
aus der Ordnung der Helotiales, 1979), Baral (Z. (Mycol. 98: 1029, 2006; phylogeny), Lress0e & Han-
Mykol. 53: 119, 1987; ascus ultrastr., Mycotaxon 44: sen (MR.111: 1075, 2007; phylogeny).
333, 1992; microscopic preparation), Carpenter (My- Belvellella S. Imai (1932) = Pseudorhizina fide Eck-
co/. 80: 127, 1988; ordinal nomencl.), Gamundi (Fl. blad (Nytt Mag. Bot. 15: I, 1968).
Cript. Tierra de Fuego 10(4), 1987), Gamundi & hemi- (prefix), half; in part. Cf. semi-.
Romero (Fl. Cript. Tierra de Fuego 10(5), 1998), Bemialysidium Hol.-Jech. (1992) nom. inval., ana-
Hennebert & Bellemere (1979; anamorphs), Huhti- morphic Pezizomycotina, Hso.?.?. I, Europe. See Ho-
nen (in Hawksworth (Ed.), 1994: 295), Korf (in lubova-Jechova (Abstracts, XI Congress of European
Ainsworth et al. (Eds), The Fungi 4A: 249, 1973; Mycologists Kew, England, 7-11 September 1992:
keys gen.), Korf & Lizon (Mycotaxon 75: 501, 2000; 19, 1992).
nomencl.), Landvik et al. (Mycoscience 37: 237, hemiamyloidity, The red colouration when iodine
1996; Mycoscience 39: 49, 1998), Nannfeldt (1932), solutions are applied to the hymenium of most Asco-
Pfister & Kimbrough (in McLaughlin et al. (Eds), mycetes (Baral, Mycotaxon 29: 399, 1987).
 HEMISPHAEROPSIS 311

hemiangiocarpous (of a sporocarp), opening before (1975),? Parmulariaceae. 9 (on lichens), widespread.
quite mature. See Matzer (Myco/. Pap. 171, 1996), Diederich &
Hemiasci (sensu Varitchak, Botaniste 25: 370, 1933), Wedin (Nordic JI Bot. 20: 203, 2000; on Peltiger-
Dipodascus + Ascoidea. a/es).
Hemiascomycetes. Ascomycota in which the asci are Hemigyalecta, see Semigyalecta.
not produced in ascomata. In addition the thallus Hemihysteriaceae Sacc. & Traverso (1907) = Asteri-
usually comprises poorly developed mycelium or is naceae.
represented by separate cells; mainly included in Hemileccinum Sutara (2008) = Boletus Fr. fide
Saccharomycetales here. Kuyper (in litt. ).
hemiascospore, ascospore of a hemiascus. Hemileia Berk. & Broome (1869), Pucciniales. c. 40
Hemiascosporiaceae L.R. Batra (1973) = Ascodesmi- (on angiosperms (II, III only)), widespread (esp.
daceae. tropical). H. vastatrix (coffee rust). See Gopalkrish-
Hemiascosporium L.R. Batra (1973) = Eleutherascus nan (Myco/. 43: 271, 1951; morphology), Stevenson
fide von Arx (Persoonia 9: 393, 1977), Batra in & Bean (Spec. Pub/. Div. Mycol. Dis. Survey, USDA
Subramanian (Ed.) (Taxonomy offangi 1: 187, 1978). 4, 1953; annotated bibliogr.), Rajendren (Myco/. 59:
hemiascus, the atypical multispored ascus of the Hemi- 918, 1967; telial urediniospores (Ifni)) in which
asci (q.v.). meiosis occurs in H. vastatrix), Rajendren (Myco-
Hemibasidiomycetes. See Pucciniales and Ustilagina- path. Mycol. Appl. 47: 81, 1972; morphology), Fulton
/es. (Ed.) (Coffee rust in the Americas, 1984), Anon. (IM/
Hemibeltrania Piroz. (1963), anamorphic Pezizomy- Descr. Fungi Bact. 162, 2004), Gouveia et al. (My-
cotina, Hsy.OeP.10. 8, widespread (esp. tropical). See co/. 97: 396, 2005; RAPD), Ritschel (Biblthca Myco/.
Castaneda Ruiz et al. (MR 102: 930, 1998), Shin & 200: 132 pp., 2005; monogr.).
Braun (Mycotaxon 67: 317, 1998), Cooper (N.Z. JI Hemileiopsis Racib. (1900) = Hemileia fide Dietel
Bot. 43: 323, 2005; New Zealand). (Nat. Pjlanzenfam. 6, 1928) but see, Ono et al. (My-
Hemicarpenteles A.K. Sarbhoy & Elphick (1968), col. 78: 253, 1986; suggests this might be the nomen-
Trichocomaceae. Anamorph Aspergi/lus. 2, wide- claturally correct name for Hemileia).
spread. See Kuraishi et al. (NATO AS/ Series A: Life Hemilichenes, Lichens of uncertain systematic position
Sciences 185: 407, 1990; ubiquinones), Chang et al. because sporocarps are unknown (obsol.); usually=
(J. gen. appl. Microbiol. Tokyo 37: 289, 1991; Phycolichenes, Deuterolichenes.
DNA), Pitt et al. (Integration of Modern Taxonomic Hemimycena Singer (1938), Mycenaceae. c. 50, wide-
Methods for Penicillium and Aspergillus Classifica- spread. Perhaps Marasmiaceae. See Courtecuisse
tion: 9, 2000; accepted names), Tamura et al. (Inte- (Agarica 6: 108, 1985; France), Griiger (Boletus 12:
gration of Modern Taxonomic Methods for Penicil- 59, 1988; Hemimycena cucullata in Germany), Des-
lium and Aspergillus Classification: 357, 2000; phy- jardin (Mycotaxon 42: 187, 1991; USA), Lepp (Aus-
logeny), Udagawa & Uchiyama (Mycoscience 43: 3, tralasian Mycologist 23: 105, 2004; Hemimycena
2002; separation of H. acanthosporus). tortuosa in Australia), Moreau et al. (Mycotaxon 91:
hemicompatible, see compatible. 323, 2005; new cistophilous sp.).
Hemicorynespora M.B. Ellis (1972), anamorphic Hemimyriangium J. Reid & Piroz. (1966) =
Chaetosphaeria, Hso.O-leH-P.25. 9, widespread Molleriella fide von Arx & Millier (Stud. Myco/. 9,
(tropical). See Ellis (Myco/. Pap. 131: 19, 1972), 1975).
Mercado Sierra et al. (Mycotaxon 63: 155, 1997; hemiparasite, a facultative parasite.
Mexico), Sivanesan & Chang (MR 101: 845, 1997; Hemiphacidiaceae Korf(l962), Helotiales. 9 gen.(+ 6
key, teleomorph). syn.), 26 spp.
Hemicorynesporella Subram. (1992), anamorphic Lit.: Korf (Myco/. 54: 481, 1962), Reid & Cain
Pezizomycotina, Hso.= eP.24. l, Solomon Islands. (Mycol. 54: 481, 1962), Sherwood-Pike et al. (CJB
See Subramanian (Proc. Indian natn Sci. Acad. Part 64: 1849, 1986), Minter (Shoot and Foliage Diseases
B. Biol. Sci. 58: 189, 1992). in Forest Trees Proceedings of a Joint Meeting of the
Hemicybe P. Karst. (1879) = Lentinellus fide Singer Working Parties: Canker & Shoot Blight of Conifers,
(Agaric. mod. Tax., 1951). Foliage Diseases: 65, 1995), Gemandt et al. (Myco/.
Hemicyphe Corda ( 1831) nom. dub., ? Fungi. 89: 735, 1997), Gemandt et al. (Mycol. 93: 915,
Hemidiscia Lazaro Ibiza ( 1916) = Postia fide Donk 2001), Stone & Gemandt (Mycotaxon 91: 115, 2005),
(Verh. K. ned. Akad. Wet. tweede sect. 62: l, 1974). Wang et al. (Mycol. 98: l 065, 2006; phylogeny).
Hemidothis Syd. & P. Syd. (1916), anamorphic Pe- Hemiphacidium Korf(I962) = Sarcotrochila fide Reid
zizomycotina, St.OfH.?. l or 2, America (tropical). & Cain (Myco/. 54: 481, 1962), Stone & Gemandt
See Petrak (Annis myco/. 27: 374, 1929), Sydow (Mycotaxon 91: ll5, 2005; phylogeny, placement),
(Annis myco/. 28: 193, 1930). Wang et al. (Myco/. 98: l 065, 2006; phylogeny).
hemifissitunicate, see ascus. Hemipholiota (Singer) Bon (1986) = Pholiota fide
hemiform, see Pucciniales and Table 5. Kuyper (in /itt. ).
Hemigaster Juel (1895), Hemigasteraceae. l, Sweden. Hemisartorya J.N. Rai & H.J. Chowdhery (1976) =
See Singer (Agaric. mod. Tax. 4th ed: 845, 1986). Neosartorya fide von Arx (Gen. Fungi Sporu/. Cult.
Hemigasteraceae Glium. & C.W. Dodge (1928), Aga- Edn 3, 1981).
ricales. l gen., l spp. Hemiscyphe, see Hemicyphe.
Lit.: Singer (Agaric. mod Tax. 4th ed, 1986), Rei- Hemisphaeria Klotzsch (1843) nom. rej. prop.= Dald-
jnders (MR 104: 900, 2000). inia.
Hemiglossum Pat. (1890), Helotiales. 2, China; Japan. Hemisphaeriales Theiss. (1913). Obsol., a poorly
See Imai (J. Fae. Agric. Hokkaido Imp. Univ. 45: defined assemblage including Microthyriales and
155, 1941), Zhuang (Mycotaxon 32: 97, 1988; posn). several other groups with flattened ascomata.
Hemigrapha (Miill. Arg.) R. Sant. ex D. Hawksw. Hemisphaeropsis Petr. (1947), anamorphic Pezizomy-
312 HEMISPORA

cotina, Cpt.leP.?. 1, USA. tant (1880-1891) then Kustos (1891-1902) then Pro-
Hemispora Yuill. (1906) = Wallemia fide Carmichael fessor (1902-1908), Berlin Botanic Garden; Royal
et al. (Genera ofHyphomycetes, 1980). Professor (1902-1908). Described over 120 fungal
Hemisporaceae M. Ota (1928) = Wallemiaceae. genera and many species mainly from tropical mate-
hemispore (esp. of dermatophytes), ( 1) a cell at the end rial (particularly Africa, but also the Amazon basin,
of a filament, which later becomes by division deu- India, Japan and New Guinea), sent to Berlin by con-
teroconidia; protoconidium (after Vuillemin); (2) one temporary collectors; also an amateur poet. Collec-
of the two cells produced by a primary trans-septum tions mostly in Berlin (B); Batista et al., Fungi
in an ascospore (Eriksson, Ark. Bot. II 6: 339, 1967), Paraenses, Publica~oes. Instituto de Mico/ogia da
see septum. Universidade do Recife S06, 1966, listed Hennings'
Hemistropharia Jacobsson & E. Larss. (2007), Corti- specimens in the Emilio Goeldi Museum, Para.
nariaceae. 1, USA. See Jacobsson & Larsson (Azyco- Pubis. Fungi. In 0. Warburg [ed.] Monsunia. Bei-
taxon I 02: 23 5, 2007). triige zur Kenntnis der Vegetation des Sud- und Osta-
Hemisynnema Subram. (1995), anamorphic Pezizomy- siatischen Monsungebietes (1899, published 1900);
cotina, Hsy.= eP.1. 1, Malaysia. See Subramanian also numerous papers published in Engler 's Bota-
(Kavaka 20/21: 58, 1992). nisches Jahrbucher and Hedwigia from c. 1891 on-
Hemithecium Trevis. (1853), Graphidaceae (L). 1, wards. (Biogs, obits etc. Grummann (1974: 18); Lin-
pantropical. See Nakanishi et al. (Bull. natn. Sci. dau (Hedwigia 48: 1, 1909; bibliography); Perkins
Mus. Tokyo, B 29: 83, 2003; Japan), Adawadkar & (Botanical Gazette 47: 239, 1909); Stafleu & Cowans
Makhija (Azycotaxon 92: 387, 2005; India), Archer (TL-2 2: 157, 1979).
(Telopea 11: 59, 2005; Australia), Makhija et al. Henningsia Moller ( 1895), Meripilaceae. 1, wide-
(Azycotaxon 93: 365, 2005; India), Archer (Biblthca spread (neotropical). See Ryvarden (Gen. Polyp.:
Lichenol. 94, 2006; revision), Archer (Systematics & 158, 1991), Corner (Azyco/ogist 9: 127, 1995; close to
Biodiversity S: 9, 2007; Solomon Is). Rigidoporus).
Hemmesomyces Gilb. & Nakasone (2003), Corti- Henningsiella Rehm (1895), Schizothyriaceae. 2, S.
ciaceae. 1, Hawaii. See Gilbertson & Nakasone (Azy- America.
col. 9S: 467, 2003). Henningsina Moller (1901) = Phylacia fide Dennis
Hendersonia Berk. (1841) nom. rej. = Stagonospora (Kew Bull. 12: 297, 1959), Millier & von Arx in
fide Swart & Walker (TBMS 90: 633, 1988; redispo- Ainsworth et al. (Eds) (The Fungi 4A: 87, 1973),
sition spp. on Eucalyptus). Lress0e (SA 13: 43, 1994; ? synonym of Xylaria).
Hendersonia Sacc. (1884) = Hendersonia Berk. Henningsomyces Kuntze (1898), Marasmiaceae. c. 20,
Hendersoniella (Sacc.) Sacc. ( 1902) = Hendersoniella widespread. See Reid (Persoonia 3: 118, 1964),
Tassi fide Sutton (Azyco/. Pap. 141, 1977). Agerer (Persoonia 7: 389, 1973).
Hendersoniella Tassi (1900), anamorphic Pezizomy- Henningsomyces Sacc. (1905) [non Henningsomyces
cotina, Cpd.?.?. 1, Italy. See Sutton (Azyco/. Pap. Kuntze 1898] = Dysrhynchis.
141, 1977). Henrica B. de Lesd. (1921), Verrucariaceae (L). 3,
Hendersonina E.J. Butler (1913), anamorphic Pezizo- Europe; N. America. See Navarro-Rosines & Hladun
mycotina, St.O-leP.15. 1, Asia. (Cryptog. Bryol.-Lichenol. 13: 125, 1992), Breuss
Hendersoniopsis Hohn. (1918), anamorphic Pezizomy- (Bryologist IOS: 398, 2002; N America).
cotina, St.= eP.15. 1, widespread (temperate). Henriquesia Pass. & Thiim. (1879) [non Henriquesia
Hendersoniopsis Woron. (1922) = Stenocarpella fide Spruce ex Benth. 1854, Rubiaceae] = Delpinoina.
Sutton (Azycol. Pap. 141, 1977). Hepataria Raf. (1808) ? = Tremella Pers. fide Merrill
Hendersonula Speg. (1880), anamorphic Botryosphae- (Index Rafinesq.: 69, 1949).
riales, St.= eP.19. 5 (on fungi), widespread (tropical). hepatic ( 1) concerning the liver; (2) a liverwort.
See Sutton & Dyko (MR 93: 466, 1989; revision, hepaticolous, growing on liverworts (Hepaticae); see
key). Bryophilous fungi.
Hendersonulina Petr. ( 1951 ), anamorphic Pezizomy- Heppia Niigeli ex A. Massa!. (1854), Lichinaceae (L).
cotina, St.= eP.?. 6, widespread. See Petrak (Sydowia 7, widespread (esp. desert or dry areas). See Wet-
S: 421, 1951). more (Ann. Mo. bot. Gdn S7: 158, 1971; N. Am.),
Hendersonulina Tassi (1902), anamorphic Pezizomy- Swinscow & Krog (Norw. JI Bot. 26: 213, 1979; E.
cotina, Cpd.= eP.?. 43, widespread. See Sutton (Azy- Afr.), Filson (Muelleria 6: 495, 1988; Australia),
col. Pap. 141, 1977). Egea (Biblthca Lichenol. 31, 1989; W. Eur. & N.
Hendrickxia P.A. Duvign. (1942) = Everniopsis fide Afr.), Henssen (Acta Bot. Fenn. IS: 57, 1994; key),
Santesson (Svensk bot. Tidskr. 43: 547, 1949). Schultz & Biidel (Lichenologist 34: 39, 2002; key),
Henicospora P.M. Kirk & B. Sutton (1980), anamor- Schultz & Biidel (Lichenologist 3S: 151, 2003; posn).
phic Pezizomycotina, Hso.= eP.2. 5, widespread. See Heppiaceae Zahlbr. (1906) = Lichinaceae.
Kirk & Sutton (TBMS 7S: 249, 1980), Kuthubutheen Lit.: Biidel (Biblthca Lichenol. 23: 105 pp., 1987),
& Nawawi (MR 98: 677, 1994; Malaysia). Upreti & Biidel (J. Hattori bot. Lab. 68: 279, 1990),
Hennebertia M. Morelet (1969), anamorphic Pezizo- Henssen (Acta Bot. Fenn. ISO: 57, 1994), Schultz et
mycotina, Hso.OeP.10+19. 1, Europe. See Hennebert al. (Pl. Biol. 3: 116, 2001), Schultz & Biidel (Lichen-
(TBMS SI: 749, 1968). o/ogist 3S: 151, 2003; phylogeny), forgensen (Nordic
Hennenia Buritica (1995), Pucciniales. 1 (on Annona Lichen Flora 3: Cyanolichens: 43, 2007).
(Annonaceae)), Colombia. See Buritica C. (Revta Heppiomyces Cif. & Tomas. (1953) = Heppia.
Acad. colomb. cienc. exact. jls. nat. 19: 465, 1995) Heppsora D.D. Awasthi & Kr.P. Singh (1977),
Cf. Esqualia. Tephromelataceae (L). 1, India; Middle East. See
Hennings (Paul Christoph; 1841-1908; Germany). Hafellner (Beih. Nova Hedwigia 79: 241, 1989),
Self-taught, beginning as a postal worker; worked at Poelt & Grube (Nova Hedwigia S7: 1, 1993; status),
Kiel Botanic Garden (1860-1864, 1874-1879); assis- Mies & Schultz (Biblthca Lichenol. 88: 433, 2004;
 HERTEL/ANA 313

Yemen). Herpomyces Thaxt. (1903), Herpomycetaceae. 25 (on

Heptameria Rehtn & Thilm. (1879), Dothideomycetes. cockroaches), widespread. See Tavares (Myco/. S7:
2, Europe. See Lucas & Sutton (TBMS S7: 283, 104, 1965; development), Tavares (Mycotaxon 11:
1971). 485, 1980), Santamaria (Fl. Mycol. Iberica S, 2003;
Heptasporium Bref. (1908) = Sistotrema Fr. fide Iberian peninsula).
Rogers (Myco/. 36: 70, 1944). Herpomycetaceae I.I. Tav. (1981 ), Laboulbeniales. 1
Heptaster Cif., Bat. & Nascim. (1956), anamorphic gen., 25 spp.
Capnodiales, Hsy.ObP.?. 2, Brazil. See Hughes (My- Lit.: Majewski & Sugiyama (Trans. Myco/. Soc.
co/. 68: 810, 1976;? = Tripospermum). Japan 26: 295, 1985), Tavares (Myco/. Mem. 9: 627
Heraldoa Bat. (1959) = Lembosia fide Millier & von pp., 1985), Majewski (Trans. Myco/. Soc. Japan 29:
Arx (Beitr. Kryptf/. Schweiz 11 no. 2, 1962). 33, 1988), Santamaria et al. (Treb. Inst. Bot. Barce-
Herbampulla Scheuer & Nograsek (1993), ? Mag- lona 14: 1, 1991).
naporthaceae. l (on grasses), Austria. See Scheuer & Herposira Syd. (1938), anamorphic Pezizomycotina,
Nograsek (Mycotaxon 47: 415, 1993). Hsy/Cpd.OeP.?. 1, Australia.
herbarium (pl. -ia), (1) a collection of dried plants; (2) Herpothallaceae Tomas. ex Tomas. (1950) = Artho-
the place in which such a collection is stored. Often niaceae.
also used for dried Reference collections (q.v.) of Herpothallon Tobler (1937) = Cryptothecia fide Thor
fungi, especially when curated along with plant (Bryologist 94: 278, 1991 ).
specimens. Herpothallonomyces Cif. & Tomas. (1954) = Herpo-
herbarium beetle, Stegobium paniceum, may eat the thallon.
spores of certain fungi, esp. Lycoperdon and smuts. Herpothrix Clem. (1909)? = Chaetomastia fide Hawk-
See Gordon (TBMS 21: 193, 1938), Bridson & For- sworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995).
man (The herbarium handbook, rev. edn, 1992; con- Herpotrichia Fuckel (1868), Pleosporales. Anamorph
trol), Pinniger (Biodet. Abstr. S: 125, 1991; control). Pyrenochaeta. 28, widespread. H. juniperi (brown
herbicolous, living on herbs. felt blight, snow moulds, of conifers in cold regions).
Hercospora Fr. (1825), Diaporthales. Anamorph Ra- See Sivanesan (Mycol. Pap. 127, 1972; key), Barr
benhorstia. 2 (from bark), Europe. See Petrak (Annis (Mycotaxon 20: l, 1984; key 4 spp., gen. concept),
myco/. 36: 44, 1938), Millier & von Arx (Beitr. von Arx & Millier (Sydowia 37: 6, 1984), Hyde &
Kryptfl. Schweiz 11 no. 2, 1962). Aptroot (Nova Hedwigia 66: 247, 1998), Silva-
Herculea Fr. (1823) = Podaxis fide Kuyper (in litt.). Hanlin & Hanlin (MR 103: 153, 1999; phylogeny),
Hericiaceae Donk (1964), Russulales. 3 gen. (+ 9 Chen & Hsieh (Sydowia S6: 24, 2004; Taiwan),
syn.), 12 spp. Schoch et al. (Mycol. 98: 1041, 2006; phylogeny).
Lit.: Donk (Persoonia 3: 199, 1964), Ginns (Win- Herpotrichiella Petr. (1914) = Capronia fide Millier et
dah/ia 16: 35, 1986), Koski-Kotiranta & Niemela al. (TBMS88: 63, 1987).
(Karstenia 27: 43, 1987), Stalpers (Stud. Myco/. 40: Herpotrichiellaceae Munk (1953), Chaetothyriales. 13
185 pp., 1996), Hibbett & Donoghue (Syst. Biol. SO: gen.(+ 22 syn.), 84 spp.
215, 2001), Larsson & Larsson (Mycol. 9S: 1037, Lit.: Barr (Rhodora 78: 53, 1976), Millier et al.
2003). (TBMS 88: 63, 1987), Janex-Favre (Cryptog. Myco/.
Hericiales = Russulales. 9: 133, 1988; ontogeny), Braun & Feiler (Microbiol.
Hericium Fr. (1825) = Hericium Pers. fide Hall & Res. ISO: 81, 1995), Untereiner et al. (MR 99: 897,
Stuntz (Myco/. 63: 1103, 1971; subgen. key). 1995; molec. taxonomy), Untereiner et al. (MR 99:
Hericium Pers. (1794), Hericiaceae. 5, widespread 897, 1995), Haase et al. (J. Clin. Microbiol. 34: 2049,
(north temperate). See Stalpers (Stud. Myco/. 40: 79, 1996), Uijthof & Hoog (Culture Collections to Im-
1996; key), Arnolds (Coolia 46 3, Suppl.: 96 pp., prove the Quality of Life, Proceedings of the Eighth
2003; The Netherlands and Belgium), Bohlin (MR International Congress for Culture Collections,
108: 3, 2004; conservation status). Veldhoven, The Netherlands, 25-29 August 1996:
Hericius Juss. ( 1789) = Hericium Pers. 389, 1996), Untereiner (Myco/. 89: 120, 1997), Hoog
Heringia Schwein. ex Berk. & Curtis (1853) nom. et al. (Medical Mycology 36 Suppl. l: 52, 1998), Au
nud., ? Fungi. et al. (Myco/. 91: 326, 1999), de Hoog (Stud. Myco/.
Hermanniasporidium Thor (1930) nom. dub., ? 43, 1999; ecology, phylogeny), Gerrits van den Ende
Fungi. l, Svalbard. & Hoog (Stud. Myco/. 43: 151, 1999), Haase et al.
Hermatomyces Speg. (1910), anamorphic Pezizomy- (Stud. Mycol. 43: 80, 1999), Hoog et al. (Stud. Mycol.
cotina, Hsp.#eP. l. 3, widespread (tropical). See 43: 133, 1999), McKemy et al. (Myco/. 91: 200,
Hughes (Myco/. Pap. SO: 100, 1953). 1999), Rogers et al. (Stud. Myco/. 43: 122, 1999),
Herminia R. Hilber ( 1979) = Eosphaeria fide Petrini et Untereiner & Naveau (Myco/. 91: 67, 1999), Garns
al. (TBMS 82: 554, 1984), Barr (Mycotaxon 39: 43, (Stud. Myco/. 4S: 192, 2000), Untereiner (Stud. My-
1990; status), Hilber & Hilber (The genus co/. 4S: 141, 2000), Abliz et al. (FEMS Immunol.
Lasiosphaeria and Allied Taxa, 2002). Med Microbiol. 40: 41, 2004).
Herpobasidium Lind (1908), Eocronartiaceae. Ana- Herpotrichiopsis H6hn. (1914) = Pyrenochaeta fide
morph G/omopsis. 4, widespread. See Donk (Persoo- Clements & Shear (Gen. Fung., 1931 ).
nia 4: 158, 1966), Donk (Persoonia 4: 214, 1966), Herpotrichum Fr. [not traced] nom. dub.= Protonema
Oberwinkler & Bandoni (TBMS 83: 639, 1984), fide Fries (Syst. orb. veg., 1825) based on mycelium
Bauer & Oberwinkler (CJB 72: 1229, 1993; ultrastr., fide, Fries (Summa veg. Scand., 1849).
posn). Herreromyces R.F. Castaneda & W.B. Kendr. (1991),
Herpocladiella J. Schrot. (1894) nom. dub., ? Mu- anamorphic Pezizomycotina, Hso.OeH.15. 1, Cuba.
corales. See Hesseltine (Mycol. 47: 344, 1955). See Castaneda Ruiz & Kendrick (Univ. Waterloo
Herpocladium J. Schr6t. (1886) [non Herpoc/adium Biol. Ser. 3S: 60, 1991 ).
Mitt. 1873, Hepaticae] = Herpocladiella. Herteliana P. James (1980), Ramalinaceae (L). 4,
314 HERTEL/DEA

widespread. See James (Lichenologist 12: I06, Heterochaetella (Bourdot) Bourdot & Galzin (1928),
1980). Auriculariales. c. 2, widespread. See Luck-Allen
Hertelidea Printzen & Kantvilas (2004), ? Stereocau- (CJB 38: 559, 1960), Roberts (Mycotaxon 69: 209,
laceae (L). 4, widespread. See Printzen & Kantvilas 1998), Weiss & Oberwinkler (MR 105: 403, 2001;
(Biblthca Lichenol. 88: 541, 2004), Kantvilas & Elix phylogeny).
(Australasian Lichenology 59: 30, 2006; Australia). Heterochlamys Pat. (1895) [non Heterochlamys Turcz.
Bertella Henssen ( 1985), Placynthiaceae (L). 2, south- 1843, Euphorbiaceae] =Gilletiella.
ern hemisphere. See Henssen (Mycotaxon 22: 382, Heteroconidium Sawada (1944), anamorphic Pezizo-
1985), Henssen (Biblthca Lichenol. 88: 195, 2004). mycotina, Hsy.= eH+oeH.?. 1 (dimorphic), Taiwan.
Hesperomyces Thaxt. (1891), Laboulbeniaceae. 5, Heteroconium Petr. (1949), anamorphic Antennu-
widespread. See Weir & Beakes (Mycol. 88: 677, lariella, Hso.= eP.3. 11, S. America; S. Africa. See
1996; ontogeny), Weir & Blackwell (Mycol. 93: 802, Ellis (More Dematiaceous Hyphomycetes, 1976),
2001; DNA extraction), Santamaria (Fl. Mycol. Morgan-Jones (Mycotaxon 4: 498, 1976), Chaudhary
lberica 5, 2003; Iberian peninsula). et al. (MR 95: 1070, 1991; India), Castaneda Ruiz et
Hessea Ormieres & Sprague (1973), Microsporidia. I. al. (Mycotaxon 71: 295, 1999), Hughes & Crane
Hesseltinella H.P. Upadhyay (1970), Cunninghamella- (Mycol. 98: 141, 2006), Hughes (Mycol. 99: 628,
ceae. I, Brazil. See Upadhyay (Persoonia 6: 111, 2007), Narisawa et al. (Mycoscience 48: 274, 2007;
1970), Stuart & Young (TBMS 89: 392, 1987; mor- root endophyte), Usuki & Narisawa (Mycol. 99: 175,
phology), Benny & Khan (Scanning Microsc. 2, 2007; symbiosis with Cruciferae).
1988), Benny & Samson (Mem. N. Y. bot. Gdn 49: Heterocyphelium Vain. (1927), Lecanorales (L). I,
11, 1989), Benny & Benjamin (Mycol. 83: 713, widespread. See Tibell (Beih. Nova Hedwigia 79:
1991), Voigt & Wostemeyer (Gene 270: 113, 2001; 597, 1984), Tibell (Symb. bot. upsal. 27 no. I, 1987),
phylogeny), White et al. (Mycol. 98: 872, 2006; phy- Tibell (Fl. Neotrop. Monogr. 69: 78 pp., 1996).
logeny). heterocytic, see astatocoenocytic.
Heterina Nyl. (1858) = Heppia fide Hawksworth et al. Heterodea Ny!. ( 1868), Cladoniaceae (L). 2, Australia.
(Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995). See Filson (Lichenologist 10: 13, 1978; key), Wedin
hetero- (prefix), other; not normal; different. et al. (Lichenologist 32: 171, 2000; phylogeny), Mi-
Heteroacanthella Oberw. (1990), Auriculariales. ~dlikowska et al. (Mycol. 98: 1088, 2006; phylog-
Anamorph Acanthellorhiza. 2, Taiwan; USA; British eny), Zhou et al. (J. Hattori bot. Lab. 100: 871, 2006;
Isles. See Duhem & Trichies (Bulletin, Societe My- phylogeny).
cologique du Limousin 121: 119, 2005; France). Heterodeaceae Filson (1978) = Cladoniaceae.
Heteroacanthellaceae P. Roberts (1998) = Cerato- Lit.: Rambold (Cryptog. Bot. 5: 111, 1995), Wedin
basidiaceae. et al. (Lichenologist 32: 171, 2000).
Heterobasidiaceae Jiilich ( 1982) = Bondarzewiaceae. Heterodermia Trevis. (1868), Physciaceae (L). c. 80,
Heterobasidiomycetes R.T. Moore (1980), see widespread (esp. tropical). See Swinscow & Krog
Basidiomycota. (Lichenologist 8: 103, 1976; E. Afr. spp.), Kashiwa-
Heterobasidion Bref. (1888), Bondarzewiaceae. Ana- dani et al. (Bull. natn. Sci. Mus. Tokyo, B 16: 147,
morph Spiniger. 6, widespread (temperate). 1990; Peru), Trass (Folia Cryptog. Estonica 29: 2,
H. annosum (syn. Fornes annosus), serious root rot of 1992; tab. key), Esslinger & Bratt in Glenn et al.
conifers. See Stalpers (Stud. Mycol. 40: 79, 1996; (Eds) (Lichenogr. Thomsoniana: 25, 1998; N. Am.,
key), Bahnweg et al. (J. Phytopath. 150: 382, 2002; distr.), Kurokawa (Folia Cryptog. Estonica 32: 21,
PCR detection), Dai et al. (MR 106: 1435, 2002; 1998; checklist), Moberg & Nash (Bryologist 102: 1,
sexuality and intersterility in Heterobasidion insulare 1999; Sonoran Desert), Lohtander et al. (Mycol. 92:
complex), Johannesson & Stenlid (Mo/. Phylogen. 728, 2000; Scandinavia), Chen & Wang (Mycotaxon
Evol. 29: 94, 2003; phylogeography), Ota et al. (My- 77: 107, 2001; China), Grube & Arup (Lichenologist
col. 98: 717, 2006; phylogeny Japanese species). 33: 63, 2001; morphology, phylogeny), Trass (Folia
Heterobasidium Massee (1889) nom. conf., Agarico- cryptog. Estonica 37: 93, 2000; Russia etc.), Helms
mycetes. et al. (Mycol. 95: 1078, 2003; phylogeny), Moberg
heterobasidium, see basidium. (Biblthca Lichenol. 88: 453, 2004; Europe), Mi~d­
Heterobotrys Sacc. (1880) = Seuratia fide Meeker likowska et al. (Mycol. 98: 1088, 2006; phylogeny),
(CJB 53: 2462, 1975). Liicking et al. (Systematics & Biodiversity 6: 31,
Heterocarpon Miill. Arg. (1885), Verrucariaceae. I, 2008; Costa Rica).
USA. See Harada (SA 10: I, 1991). Heterodoassansia Vanky (1993), Doassansiaceae. 7
Heterocephalacria Berthier ( 1980) = Syzygospora fide (on aquatic plants), widespread. See Vanky (Myco-
Ginns (Mycol. 78: 619, 1986). taxon 48: 28, 1993).
Heterocephalum Thaxt. (1903), anamorphic Pezizo- Heterodothis Syd. & P. Syd. (1914) = Strigula fide
mycotina, Hsy.OeH.15. I, widespread (tropical). See Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8,
Onofri et al. (TBMS 87: 551, 1987; SEM), Persiani & 1995).
Maggi (TBMS 87: 631, 1986; Cote d'Ivoire), Sharma heteroecious (n., heteroecism ), undergoing different
et al. (Journal of Mycology and Plant Pathology 34: parasitic stages on two unlike hosts, as in the Puc-
69, 2004; India). ciniales (q.v.).
Heteroceras Sacc. (1915) = Neoheteroceras fide Nag Heteroepichloi! E. Tanaka, C. Tanaka, Gafur & Tsuda
Raj (Coelomycetous Anamorphs with Appendage- (2002), Clavicipitaceae. 2, Japan; Java. See Tanaka et
bearing Conidia, 1993). al. (Mycoscience 43: 92, 2002).
Heterochaete Pat. (1892), Auriculariaceae. c. 40, heterogametes, gametes of different form.
widespread (esp. tropical). See Bodman (Lloydia 15: heterogamy, the copulation of heterogametes; cf. isog-
193, 1952), Roberts (Mycotaxon 87: 25, 2003; Vene- amy.
zuela), Roberts (Mycotaxon 96: 83, 2006; Jamaica). Heterogastridiaceae Oberw. & R. Bauer (1990), Het-
 HETEROTHALLISM 315

erogastridiales. 4 gen., 7 spp. heterophytic, the equivalent in the sporophyte genera-

Lit.: Seeler (Farlowia 1: 119, 1943), Bandoni & tion of dioecious in the gametophyte generation
Oberwinkler (CJB 59: 1613, 1981), Oberwinkler et (Blakeslee, Bot. Gaz. 42: 161, 1906); cf. homophytic.
al. (Mycol. 82: 48, 1990), Swann et al. (Mycol. 91: Heteroplacidium Breuss (1996), Verrucariaceae (L). 9,
51, 1999), Scorzetti et al. (FEMS Yeast Res. 2: 495, widespread. See Breuss (Annin naturh. Mus. Wien
2002). Ser. B, Bot. Zoo!. 98: 40, 1996), Mies & Schultz
Heterogastridiales Oberw. & R. Bauer (1990). Micro- (Biblthca Lichenol. 88: 433, 2004; Socotra), Gueidan
botryomycetes. l fam., 4 gen., 7 spp. Fam.: et al. (MR 111: 1145, 2007; phylogeny).
Heterogastridiaceae heteroplastic, see heterokaryotic.
For Lit. see under fam. Heteroplegma Clem. (1903) = Peziza Fr. fide Eckblad
Heterogastridium Oberw. & R. Bauer (1990), Hetero- (Nytt Mag. Bot. 15: l, 1968).
gastridiaceae. Anamorph Hyalopycnis. l, widespread Heteroporimyces M.K. Elias (1966), Fossil Fungi. l,
(north temperate). See Oberwinkler & Bauer (Mycol. New Zealand.
82: 57, 1990), Bauer et al. (Mycol. Progr. 5: 41, Heteroporus Lazaro Ibiza (1916) = Abortiporus fide
2006). Fidalgo (Rickia 4: 99, 1969).
Heterographa Fee (1824) = Polymorphum fide Hawk- Heteroradulum Lloyd (1917) nom. dub., Fungi.
sworth & Punithalingam (TBMS 60: 501, 1973). Heterorepetobasidium Chee J. Chen & Oberw.
heterokaryosis (adj. heterokaryotic), (1) (of cells), the (2002), Auriculariales. 2, Taiwan. See Chen et al.
condition of having two or more genetically different (Mycol. 94: 515, 2002).
nuclei, sometimes as a result of anastomosis, cf. di- Heteroscypha Oberw. & Agerer (1979), Auricularia-
karyotic; (2) (of mycelia), being made up of hetero- les. l, S. Africa. See Oberwinkler & Agerer (Beih.
karyotic cells; see Parmeter et al. (Ann. Rev. Phyto- Sydowia8: 31, 1979).
path. 1: 51, 1963; in plant pathogenic fungi), Caten & Heteroscyphaceae Jiilich (1979) = Auriculariaceae.
Jinks (TBMS 49: 81, 1966; occurrence in nature). Heteroseptata E.F. Morris (1972), anamorphic Pe-
heterokaryotic ( l) having two or more slightly (< 5%) zizomycotina, Hsy.= eP.15. l, Costa Rica. See Morris
genetically different nuclei in common cytoplasm (Mycol. 64: 889, 1972).
(fungi); (2) showing nuclear dimorphism (protists). Heterospermales. Le Gal's (1953) term for inopercu-
heterokaryotise (of rusts and pyrenomycetes ), fusion late discomycetes; cf. Homospermales.
of haploid structures of opposite sex which does not Heterosphaeria Grev. (1824), Helotiaceae. Anamorph
give a conjugate arrangement of the nuclei, cf. dip- Heteropatella. 6, Europe. See Leuchtmann (Myco-
loidization. taxon 28: 261, 1987; key 8 spp.).
heterokont (l) condition whereby a flagellum pos- Heterosphaeriaceae Rehm (1888) = Helotiaceae.
sesses two rows of tripartite tubular hairs (heterokont Heterosphaeriopsis Hafellner ( 1979), Dothideomy-
flagellum, syn. flimmergeissel, tinsel flagellum); (2) cetes. l, Ecuador. See Hafellner (Nova Hedwigia
of an organism possessing flagella in pairs, the mem- Beih. 62: 175, 1979).
bers of which differ in length; type of motion; exter- Heterosporiopsis Petr. ( 1950), anamorphic Pezizomy-
nal appendages. Usually with kinetosomes mutually cotina, Hsy.= eP.?. l, S. America. See Petrak (Sy-
attached at a wide angle. Cf. isokont. dowia 4: 521, 1950), Hughes & Seifert (Sydowia 50:
heteromerous ( 1) (of a lichen thallus), having the 192, 1998; revision).
mycobiont and photobiont in well-marked layers, Heterosporis Schubert (1969), Microsporidia. 3.
usually between the medulla and the upper cortex; (2) Heterosporium Klotzsch ex Cooke (1877) =
(of trama in Russulaceae), having sphaerocyst nests Cladosporium fide Hughes (CJB 36: 727, 1958),
among filamentous hyphae; cf. homoiomerous. David (Mycol. Pap. 172: 157 pp., 1997; revision),
heteromixis, see heterothallism. Braun et al. (Mycol. Progr. 2: 3, 2003; phylogeny).
heteromorphic (heteromorphous), (1) having varia- Heterosporula (Singer) Kiihner (1980) = Gamundia
tion from normal structure; (2) having organs of dif- fide Kuyper (in litt. ).
ferent length; (3) (of agaric lamella edge), sterile due heterospory ( l) having asexually produced spores of
to the pressure of cystidia; cf. homomorphous. more than one kind (de Bary, 1887: 496) (obsol.); (2)
Heteromyces L.S. Olive (1957) = Oliveonia. having spores which differ in the mating type (+ or -)
Heteromyces Miill. Arg. ( 1889), Cladoniaceae (L). l, in heterothallic fungi (e.g. in Mucorales) (Blakeslee,
Brazil. See Stenroos & DePriest (Am. J. Bot. 85: Bot. Gaz. 42: 161, 1906); (3) polymorphism of
1548, 1998; DNA). basidiospores in Agaricales associated with extreme
Heteromycophaga P. Roberts (1997), anamorphic conditions (Heim, Rev. Mycol. 8: 32, 1943).
Tremellomycetes. 2, Great Britain. See Roberts (My- Heterostomum Fr. [not traced] nom. dub., Pezizomy-
cotaxon 63: 210, 1997). cotina.
Heteronectria Penz. & Sacc. (1898) = Cercophora fide Heterotextus Lloyd (1922) = Guepiniopsis fide Reid
Lundqvist (Symb. bot. upsal. 20 no. l, 1972). (TBMS62: 474, 1974).
Heteropatella Fuckel (1873), anamorphic Het- Heterothallism. Condition of sexual reproduction in
erosphaeria, St.= eH.10. 5, widespread (temperate). which 'conjugation is possible only through the in-
H. antirrhini (Antirrhinum shot hole). See Leucht- teraction of different thalli' (Blakeslee, 1904). Het-
mann (Mycotaxon 28: 261, 1987), Nag Raj (Coelo- erothallism and homothallism (q.v.) were first ap-
mycetous Anamorphs with Appendage-bearing Co- plied by Blakeslee to the methods of zygospore for-
nidia, 1993; key). mation in the Mucorales, and he considered the terms
Heteropera Theiss. ( 1917) = Phomatospora fide Petrak to correspond to dioecism and monoecism for higher
(Sydowia 14: 347, 1960). plants. Heterothallism has, however, been used as the
Heterophracta (Sacc. & D. Sacc.) Theiss. & Syd. equivalent of haplodioecism or dioecism (as in Dic-
(1918) = Merismatium fide Hawksworth et al. (Dic- tyuchus monosporus, where male and female organs
tionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995). are produced on different individuals), and self-
316 HETEROTHECJUM

sterility or self-incompatibility (as in Ascobolus mag- heterozygous, having heterokaryosis resulting from the
nificus, where male and female organs are developed fusion of gametes.
on one individual). Whitehouse (Biol. Rev. 24: 411, Heuflera Bail (1860), Pezizomycotina. I, Europe.
1949) distinguished the first type (haplodioecism) as Heufleria Auersw. (1869), Rhytismatales. I (on
'morphological-', and the second (haploid incom- Elyna), Europe.
patibility) as 'physiological-'. Physiological hetero- Heufleria Trevis. (1853) = Astrothelium.
thallism may be determined either by two allelo- Heufleria Trevis. ( 1861) [non Heujleria Trevisan
morphs at one locus or by multiple allelomorphs at 1853; fide Trevisan 1861] = Cryptothelium fide
one or two loci (Whitehouse, New Phytol. 48: 212, Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8,
1949). Multiple-allelomorph physiological hetero- 1995).
thallism is characteristic of the hymenomycetes and Heufleridium Mull. Arg. (1883), Pyrenulales (L). 2,
gasteromycetes, among which Whitehouse has esti- widespread (tropical; New Zealand).
mated 35% are heterothallic and bipolar (with one Hexacladium D.L. Olivier (1983), anamorphic Pe-
locus), 55% are heterothallic and tetrapolar (with two zizomycotina, Hso.lbH.1/10. I (on pollen grains), S.
loci). Pontecorvo (Adv. Genetics S: 194, 1953) desig- Africa. See Olivier (TBMS80: 237, 1983).
nated as relative - the formation of crossed asci in Hexagona, see Hexagonia Fr.
excess of 50% by the combination of certain Hexagonella F. Stevens & Guba ex F. Stevens (1925),
homothallic strains of Aspergillus nidulans. Drayton Schizothyriaceae. I, Hawaii.
& Groves (Mycol. 44: 132, 1952) proposed to restrict Hexagonia Fr. (1838), Polyporaceae. 16, widespread
heterothallism to morphological heterothallism, Korf (esp. tropical). See Bondartzev & Singer (Polypo-
(Nature 170: 534, 1952) proposed to use heterothal- raceae of the European part of the U.S.S.R. and Cau-
lism in a wide physiological sense, distinguishing a casus: 1106 pp., 1953) = Polyporus (Polypor.) sensu,
morphologically heterothallic organism as being both Fidalgo (Mem. N. Y. bot. Gdn 17: 35, 1968), Fidalgo
haplo-dioecious (dioecious) and heterothallic. (Taxon 17: 37, 1968), Pegler (The polypores [Bull.
Burnett (New Phytol. SS: 50, 1956) proposed the BMS Suppl.], 1973), Ryvarden & Johansen (Prelim.
following terminology for mating systems of fungi: Polyp. Fl. E. Afr.: 366, 1980; key 11 Afr. spp.),
heteromixis (adj. heteromictic) for fusion of geneti- Jiilich (Persoonia 12: 107, 1984; nomencl.) =
cally different nuclei which includes dimixis when 2 Apoxona (Corio!.) sensu.
types of nuclei (= heterothallism sensu Blakeslee, Hexagonia Pollini (1816) nom. rej. = Polyporus P.
morphological, and 2-allelomorph physiological het- Micheli ex Adans. fide Ryvarden (Syn. Fung. S,
erothallism), diaphoromixis when more than 2 types 1991).
of nuclei (= multiple allelomorph physiological het- Hexajuga Fayod (1889) =Clitopilus.
erothallism), and homoheteromixis = secondary Heydenia Fresen. (1852), anamorphic Pezizomycotina.
homothallism, amphithallism; homomixis (adj. 4, widespread (north temperate). See Carmichael et
homomictic) = homothallism; amixis (adj. amictic), al. (Genera of Hyphomycetes, 1980), Hairaud &
apomixis in haploid organisms. Moreau (Bulletin Mycologique et Botanique Dau-
Manipulation of the mating locus MAT which phine-Savoie 42 no. 166: 47, 2002; France).
governs heterothallism in many ascomycetes has Heydeniopsis Naumov (1915) = Chaenotheca fide
been used experimentally to change the reproductive Seifert & Brodo (Sydowia 4S: 101, 1993).
strategy of one species (Gibberella zeae from Heyderia Link (1833), ? Hemiphacidiaceae. 6, wide-
homothallic to heterothallic, making possible simple spread. See Maas Geesteranus (Persoonia 3: 87,
procedures to obtain sexual recombinants of this spe- 1964), Knudsen (Bot. Tidsskr. 69: 248, 1978; Den-
cies of value in genetic analysis of pathogenicity and mark), Benkert (Gleditschia 10: 141, 1983; key 5
the ability to produce mycotoxins (Lee et al., Mo- spp.), Siepe (Beitr. Kenntn. Pilze Mitteleur. 2: 193,
lecular microbiology SO: 145, 2003). Heterothallism 1986; key 3 spp. Eur.), Maiava! (Docums Mycol. 19:
has also been observed in Peronospora and Pythium 9, 1989; ascus ultrastr.), Wang et al. (Am. J. Bot. 92:
and is thus not confined to true Fungi (Danielsen, J. 1565, 2005; phylogeny), Wang et al. (Mycol. 98:
basic microbiol. 41: 305, 2001). See Bistis (Fungal 1065, 2006; phylogeny).
genetics and biology 23: 213, 1998; review in hiascent, becoming wide open.
Euascomycetes), Feofilova (Prikl. biokhim. Mikro- Hiatula (Fr.) Mont. (1854) ? = Mycena fide Singer
biol. 42, 2006; review for Mucoraceae of biological (Agaric. mod. Tax. 4th ed: 846, 1986).
implications and uses in biotechnology). Hiatulopsis Singer & Grinling ( 1967), Agaricaceae. 2,
Heterothecium Flot. (1850) = Megalospora Meyen Brazil; Congo. See Singer & Grinling (Persoonia 4:
fide Santesson (Symb. bot. upsal. 12 no. I: I, 1952). 364, 1967), Singer (Fieldiana, New Series 21: l,
Heterothecium Mont. (1852) nom. illegit. = Lop- 1989).
adium. Hidakaea I. Hino & Katum. (1955),? Microthyriaceae.
Heterotolyposporium Vanlcy (1997), Anthra- I, Japan. See Hino & Katumoto (Bulletin of the Fac-
coideaceae. 2 (on Cyperaceae, Juncaceae), Austra- ulty of Agriculture, Yamaguchi University 6: 38,
liasia; S. Africa. Has two kinds of spores. See Vanlcy 1955).
(Mycotaxon 63: 143, 1997), Vanky & McKenzie Hiemsia Svrcek (1969), Pyronemataceae. I or 2,
(Fungal Diversity Res. Ser. 8: 259 pp., 2002; New Europe. See Hohmeyer (Mitt. Arbeitsg.
Zealand). Pilzk.Niederrhein 6: 11, 1988).
heterotroph (adj. heterotrophic) (of living organ- Higginsia Nannf. (1932) [non Higginsia Pers. 1805,
isms), using organic compounds as primary sources Rubiaceae] = Blumeriella.
of energy, cf. autotrophic. higher fungi, Ascomycota, Basidiomycota, Anamor-
Heterovesicula C.E. Lange, C.M. Macvean, J.E. phic fungi.
Henry, D.A. Streett (1995), Microsporidia. I. hilar appendage (of basidiospores ), the small wart-like
heteroxenous, having more than one host. or cone-like projection which connects the spore with
 HISTERJDOMYCES 317
the sterigma; sterigmatal appendage (Smith); apicule Monograph of the Pucciniastreae (1958); Rust Flora
(Josserand). Cf. apophysis. of Japan (1992). Azbukina & Kakishima ([Miko-
Hilberina Huhndorf & A.N. Mill. (2004), Sordariomy- /ogiya i Fitopatologiya] 33: 61, 1999) [portrait, in
cetes. I. See Miller & Huhndorf (MR 108: 31, 2004). Russian]; Bandoni (Mycoscience 41: 651, 2000) [por-
Hildebrandiella Naumov (1917) ? = Syzygites fide trait].
Hesseltine (Myco/. 47: 344, 1955). Hiratsukaia Hara ( 1948), Pucciniales. I, Japan. See
Hildenbrandia Nardo (1834), Algae. Algae. Cummins & Hiratsuka (11/ustr. Gen. Rust Fungi rev.
Hilidicellites Kalgutkar & Janson. (2000), Fossil edit., 1983; Excluded from Puccinia/es).
Fungi, anamorphic Ascomycota. 18, widespread. See Hiratsukamyces Thirum., F. Kern & B.V. Patil (1975),
Kalgutkar & Jansonius (AASP Contributions Series Pucciniales. 2 (on Sa/acia (Celastraceae)), India. See
39: 133, 2000). Thirumalachar et al. (Sydowia 27: 80, 1973-4).
Hilitzeria Dyr (1941) nom. nud. ? = Dichotomocla- Hirneola Fr. (1825) nom. rej. = Mycobonia.
dium fide Benny (A taxonomic revision of the Tham- Hirneola Fr. (1848) nom. cons. = Auricularia fide
nidiaceae (Mucorales), 1973). Lowy (Myco/. 44: 656, 1952).
Hillia, see Sillia. Hirneola Velen. (1939) [non Hirneola Fr. 1825, nee
hilum, a mark or scar, esp. that on a spore at the point Hirneo/a Fr. 1848, nom. cons.]= Clitopilopsis.
of attachment to a conidiogenous cell or sterigma. Hirneolina (Pat.) Bres. (1905) = Heterochaete fide
Himanthites, see Himantites. Lowy (Nova Hedwigia 19: 407, 1971), Donk (Per-
Himantia (Fr.) Zoll. (1844) = Cylindrobasidium fide soonia 8: 33, 1974; = Eichleriella).
Donk (Taxon 12: 161, 1963; nomencl.). Hirschioporus Donk (1933) = Trichaptum fide Ry-
Himantia Pers. (1801), anamorphic Fungi. c. 4 (sterile varden (Syn. Fung. S, 1991).
mycelium), Europe. See Donk (Taxon 11: 85, 1962; hirsute, having long hairs.
refs). Hirsutella Pat. (1892), anamorphic Ophiocordyceps,
himantioid (of mycelium), in spreading fan-like cords, Hso/Hsy.OeH.15. c. 46 (on insects), widespread. See
as in Himantia. Macleod (CJB 37: 695, 1959), Macleod (CJB 37:
Himantites Debey & Ettingsh. (1859), Fossil Fungi. I, 819, 1959; nutrition), Minter & Brady (TBMS 74:
Europe. 271, 1980), Minter et al. (TBMS 81: 455, 1983; on
Himantormia I.M. Lamb (1964), Parmeliaceae (L). 1, eriophyid mites), Samson et al. (Persoonia 12: 123,
Antarctica. See Klirnefelt et al. (Nova Hedwigia 67: 1984; troglobiotic hyphomycetes), Evans & Samson
71, 1998), Fryday (Lichenologist 37: 313, 2005), (CJB 64: 2098, 1986; with Tetracrium synana-
Thell et al. (Biblthca Lichenol. 9S: 531, 2007; phy- morph), Fernandez-Garcia et al. (MR 94: 1111, 1990;
logeny). on mealybug), Strongman et al. (J. Invert. Path. SS:
Hindersonia Lev. (1846) = Hendersonia Berk. fide 11, 1990; spp. on spruce budworm), Samson & Ev-
Holm (Taxon 24: 275, 1975). ans (MR 9S: 887, 1991; Didymobotryopsis, a syno-
Hindersonia Moug. & Nesti. ex J. Schrot. (1897) = nym), Strongman & MacKay (Mycol. 8S: 65, 1993;
Ceriospora. RAPDs used for varietal discrimination), Tedford et
Hinoa Hara & I. Hino (1961), anamorphic Pezizomy- al. (MR 98: 1127, 1994; RAPDs analysis of variation
cotina. 2, Japan. See Hara & Hino (!cones Fungorum in H. rhossi/iensis), Hodge et al. (MR 101: 1377,
Bamb. Jap.: 67, 1961). 1997; Harposporium synanamorphs), Hywel-Jones
Hinomyces Narumi & Y. Harada (2006), anamorphic (MR 101: 1202, 1997; Thailand), Guzman et al. (My-
Grovesinia. 2, Japan. See also Cristulariella. See Na- cotaxon 78: 115, 2001; Mexico), Liu et al. (MR lOS:
rumi-Saito et al. (Mycoscience 47: 351, 2007). 827, 2001; teleomorph), Liu et al. (MR 106: 1100,
Hiospira R.T. Moore (1962), anamorphic Brooksia, 2002; phylogeny), Stensrud et al. (MR 109: 41, 2005;
Hso.0-= hP.l. I, widespread (tropical). See Moore phylogeny), Sung et al. (Stud. Myco/. S7, 2007; revi-
(TBMS 4S: 145, 1962). sion).
Hippocrepidea Serus. ( 1997), Gomphillaceae (L). I, Hirsutosporos Batson (1983), Microsporidia. I.
Papua New Guinea. See Aptroot et al. (Biblthca hirtose (hirtous), having hairs; hirsute.
Lichenol. 64: 68, 1997). Hirudinaria Ces. (1856), anamorphic Pezizomycotina,
Hippocrepidium Sacc. (1874) = Hirudinaria fide Hso.ObP.l. 1, Europe; N. America. See Hughes (My-
Hughes (Myco/. Pap. 39, 1951). co/. Pap. 39, 1951).
Hippoperdon Mont. (1842) nom. rej. = Calvatia fide hispid, having hairs or bristles.
Stalpers (in litt.). Hispldicarpomyces Nakagiri (1993), Hispidicarpomy-
Hiratsuka (Naohide; 1903-2000; Japan). Undergradu- cetaceae. 1 (on marine red alga, Galaxaura), Japan.
ate (1923-1926) then graduate ( 1926-1928) then lec- See Nakagiri (Myco/. 8S: 638, 1993), Nakagiri & Ito
turer (1928-1929), Department of Agricultural Biol- (Mycol. 89: 484, 1997), lnderbitzin et al. (MR 108:
ogy, Hokkaido Imperial University; Professor of 737, 2004; phylogeny).
Botany and Plant Pathology, Tottori Agricultural Hispidicarpomycetaceae Nakagiri (1993), Lulworthia-
College (1929-1946); Professor of Mycology and les. I gen., I spp.
Plant Pathology, College of Agricultural Education, Lit.: Nakagiri (Myco/. 8S: 638, 1993), Nakagiri &
Tokyo (1946-1949); Professor of Mycology and Ito (Myco/. 89: 484, 1997).
Plant Pathology, Tokyo University of Education, Hispidocalyptella E. Horak & Desjardin (1994),
1949-1967); Director, Totori Mycological Institute Marasmiaceae. I, Australia. See Horak & Desjardin
(1967-1994). Celebrated for his studies on rusts and (Aust. Syst. Bot. 7: 165, 1994).
widely recognized as the foremost authority on tax- Hispidula P.R. Johnst. (2003), Hyaloscyphaceae. 4,
onomy and biology of east Asian rust fungi; he Australasia. See Johnston (N.Z. JI Bot. 41: 687,
named more than 250 species in 31 different rust 2003).
genera. Pubis. A Monograph of the Pucciniastreae hispidulous, somewhat, or delicately; cf. hispid.
(1936); Uredinologica/ Studies (1955); Revision Histeridomyces Thaxt. (1931 ), Laboulbeniaceae. 6,
318 HJSTOGENOUS

widespread. See Rossi (Myco/. 72: 430, 1980), Weir before 1900 were Persoon, Fries, Berkeley, Corda,
(Mycotaxon 79: 81, 2001; New Zealand). the Tulasne brothers, de Bary, Brefeld, and Saccardo
histogenous (l) produced from tissue; (2) (of spores), - for all of whom (and selected others) there are short
produced from hyphae or cells, without conidioge- biographical notices (see Authors' names). The twen-
nous cells. tieth century saw major developments in the knowl-
histolysis, the disappearance or solution of a wall or edge of cytology, sex, genetics, physiologic speciali-
tissue. zation, etc. in fungi and a great expansion in medical
Histoplasma Darling (1906), anamorphic Ajellomyces, and industrial mycology and mycological aspects of
Emmonsiella, Hso.OeH. l. 2, widespread. plant pathology. There was also a growing awareness
H. capsu/atum on humans and animals (histoplas- that fungi need protection and conservation no less
mosis). See Sweany (Ed.) (Histoplasmosis, 1960), than other organisms. In the early twenty-first cen-
Cooke (Mycopathologia 39: 1, 1969; 2,300 ref.), tury, molecular and digital technologies are being ap-
Ajello et al. (Eds) (Histop/asmosis symposium, plied to mycology, the one revolutionizing classifica-
1971), Kwong-Chung (Science N.Y. 177: 368, 1972; tions, and the other enabling huge amounts of infor-
teleomorphs), Vincent et al. (J. Bact. 165: 813, 1986; mation to be processed and disseminated.
RFLP and classification), Maresca & Kobayashi (Mi- At the beginning of the nineteenth century
crobiol. Rev. 5 3: 186, 1989; dimorphism and cell Acharius put lichenology on a sound scientific basis
differentiation in H. capsu/atum), Fukushima et al. and many terms and currently accepted genera were
(Mycopathologia 116: 151, 1991; re-evaluation of introduced by him. With improvements in the micro-
teleomorph by ubiquinone), Carter et al. (J. C/in. Mi- scope by the mid-century spore characters were first
crobiol. 34: 2577, 1996; recombination), Gueho et al. used in lichen taxonomy, particularly by de Notaris,
(Mycoses 40: 69, 1997; phylogeny, epidemiology), Massalongo, Trevisan, and Korber; and the dual na-
Lasker et al. (Medical Mycology 36: 205, 1998; in- ture of lichens was recognized by de Bary and
trons), Okeke et al. (Mycoses 41: 355, 1998; rDNA Schwendener. During the latter part of the nineteenth
analysis), Poonwan et al. (J. C/in. Microbiol. 36: century important regional and monographic studies
3073, 1998; Thailand), Kasuga et al. (J. C/in. Micro- were made by Nylander, Miiller-Argoviensis, Hue,
biol. 37: 653, 1999; phylogeny), Reyes-Montes et al. and Crombie. From the 1950s particularly metabolic
(J. C/in. Microbiol. 37: 1404, 1999; Mexico), Jiang et products (q.v.) came to play an increasing role in li-
al. (J. Clin. Microbiol. 38: 241, 2000; strain typing), chen systematics, and physiological (see Physiology)
Taylor et al. (Fungal Genetics Biol. 30: 207, 2000; and ultrastructural (see Ultrastructure) studies have
Mexico), Muniz et al. (J. Clin. Microbiol. 39: 4487, increased the understanding of their symbiotic nature.
2001; genetic diversity), Tamura et al. (Jap. J. Med. Literature: General: Ainsworth (Introduction to
Myco/. 43: 11, 2002; phylogeny), Bracca et al. (J. the history of mycology, 1976). Mycology: Bo &
C/in. Microbiol. 41: 1753, 2003; molecular detec- Johnson (Myco/. 73: 1098, 1981; mycology in
tion), Kasuga et al. (Mo/. Ecol. 12: 3383, 2003; phy- China), Krieger (Mycol. 14: 311, 1922; mycological
logeography), Canteros et al. (FEMS lmmunol. Med. illustrations), Lazzari (Storia de/la mico/ogia ital-
Microbiol. 45: 423, 2005; karyotypes), Komori et al. iana, 1973), Lutjeharms (Meded. nederl. myco/. Ver-
(Jap. J. Med. Mycol. 46: 291, 2005; phylogeny), een. 23, 1936; 18th century), Machol (Mycologist 4:
Zancope-Oliveira et al. (FEMS lmmunol. Med. Mi- 129, 184, 1990; 5: 28, 1991; early mushroom books),
crobiol. 45: 443, 2005; Brazil), Geiser et al. (Myco/. Ramsbottom (Proc. Linn. Soc. Lond. 151: 280, 1941;
98: 1053, 2006; phylogeny). mycology since Linnaeus), Raychaudhuri et al. (His-
Histoplasmataceae Redaelli & Cif. (1934) = Ajello- tory of plant pathology of south east Asia with spe-
mycetaceae. cial reference to India, 1996), Rea (TBMS 5: 211,
histoplasmin, an antigen prepared from Histoplasma 1916), Rogers (A brief history of mycology in North
capsu/atum, esp. for skin testing. America, edn 2, 1981 ), Singer (Mycologists and other
histoplasmosis, see Histoplasma. taxa, 1984). Lichenology: Krempelhuber
History. Basidiomycetes and larger ascomycetes, in- (Geschichte und Literatur der Lichenologie 1, 1867;
cluding larger lichen-forming species have been used 2, 1869-72), Smith (Lichens, 1921 [reprint 1975]),
by man as food and in other ways since early times. Grummann (Biographisch-bibliographisches hand-
There are references to fungi, including lichen- buch der Lichenologie, 1974), Hawksworth & Sea-
forming species in Greek and Roman literature (see ward (Lichenology in the British Isles 1568-1975,
Buller, TBMS 5: 21, 1915) and illustrated accounts 1977).
can be found in the European printed herbals of the See also Authors' names, Ethnomycology, Litera-
sixteenth and seventeenth centuries (e.g. those of ture, Medical and Veterinary mycology, Plant patho-
Bauhin, Dodoens, Parkinson) but their systematic in- genic fungi.
vestigation stems mainly from the studies of Tourne- Hjortstamia Boidin & Gilles (2003), Phanerochaeta-
fort, Dillenius, and, particularly, Micheli in the eight- ceae. 12, widespread. See Boidin & Gilles (BSMF
eenth century. Many of the earliest studies include a 118: 99, 2002), Hjortstam & Ryvarden (Syn. Fung.
wide range of groups, but as the nature of lichens was 20: 33, 2005).
not accepted until the end of the nineteenth century HMAS, Mycology Herbarium, Systematic Mycology
lichenology tended to be a rather independent study; and Lichenology Laboratory, Institute of Microbiol-
integration of the two specialities has accelerated ogy (Beijing, China); founded 1953; a specialist In-
only since the 1970s, and the first well-integrated stitute of Academia Sinica; the Laboratory was estab-
classifications are even later (see Ascomycota). lished in 1985; genetic resource collection CGMCC
The first phase of mycology was mainly system- (Centre for General Microbiological Culture Collec-
atic. The chief contribution of Linnaeus was binomial tions).
nomenclature, but before 1800 advances were made hoary (esp. of a pileus or stipe ), covered thickly with
by Tode and others. Outstanding among later workers silk-like hairs; canescent.
 HOLTTUM/A 319

Hobsonia Berk. ex Massee (1891), anamorphic Atrac- See Holm & Nannfeldt (Thunbergia 16: 19, 1992).
tiellales, Hsp.0-= hH. l. 1, widespread. See Sikaroodi bolo- (prefix), all; whole; entire.
et al. (MR lOS: 453, 2001; phylogeny), Aime et al. Holobasidiomycetes, see Basidiomycota.
(Mycol. 98: 896, 2006; phylogeny). Holobasidiomycetidae, see Basidiomycota.
Hobsoniopsis D. Hawksw. (2001), anamorphic Pe- holobasidium, see basidium.
zizomycotina. 1, Sweden. See Sikaroodi et al. (MR Holobispora Voronin (1986), Microsporidia. I.
lOS: 457, 200 I). holoblastic, see blastic.
Hochkultur, see Normkultur. holocarpic, having all the thallus used for the fruit-
Hodophilus R. Heim (1965) = Camarophyllopsis fide body.
Kuyper (in litt. ). holocarpous (of lichen thalli), ones formed by colonies
Hoehneliella Bres. & Sacc. (1902), anamorphic Pe- of a free-living photobiont being invaded by a myco-
zizomycotina, Ccu. leP.15. 1, Austria. See Vasant biont and developing directly into fruiting bodies
Rao & Sutton (Kavaka 3: 21, 1976). (Henssen,Lichenologist 18: 51, 1986).
Hoehnelogaster Lohwag (1926) nom. dub., ? Bole- Holocoenis Clem. (1909) = Coenogonium Ehrenb. fide
tales. Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8,
Hoehnelomyces Weese (1920) = Atractiella fide 1995) but see Rivas Platas et al. (Fungal Diversity
Oberwinkler & Bauer (Sydowia 41: 224, 1989). 23: 255, 2006; Costa Rica).
Hoehnelomycetaceae Jiilich ( 1982) = Phleogenaceae. holocoenocytic, see astatocoenocytic.
Hohenbuehelia Schulzer (1866) nom. rej., Pleurota- Holocoryne (Fr.) Bonord. (1851) = Clavaria fide Cor-
ceae. Anamorph Nematoctonus. c. 50, widespread. ner (Ann. Bot. Mem. [A monograph of Clavaria and
See Barron & Dierkes (CJB SS: 3054, 1977; ecology, allied genera] I, 1950).
anamorph), Thom & Barron (Mycotaxon 2S: 321, Holocotylon Lloyd (1906), Agaricaceae. 3, Mexico; N.
1986; N. Am. spp.), Thom et al. (Mycol. 92: 241, America (subtropical). See Zeller (Mycol. 39: 282,
2000; phylogeny), Fazio & Alberto (Mycotaxon 77: 1947).
117, 2001; Argentina). Holocryphia Gryzenh. & M.J. Wingf. (2006), Cry-
Hiihnel (Franz Xavier Rudolf von; 1852-1920; Aus- phonectriaceae. l (on Eucalyptus and Tibouchina),
tria). PhD, Strassburg (1877); Professor of Botany, widespread. See Venter et al. (Sydowia S4: 98, 2002),
Vienna Technical College, 1884-1920. Proposed 250 Myburg et al. (Mycol. 96: 990, 2004; phylogeny),
new genera and 500 species of fungi; his taxonomic Gryzenhout et al. (FEMS Microbiol. Letters 2S8:
research on coelomycetes being particularly noted. 161, 2006; phylogeny), Gryzenhout et al. (Stud. My-
His most important work was disseminated through col. SS: 48, 2006), Heath et al. (Australas. Pl. Path.
two extensive but dispersed groups of papers, both 36: 560, 2006; Tibouchina as host), Nakabonge et al.
aptly named Fragmente. See also (by Weese) v. (Australas. Pl. Path. 37: 154, 2008; population biol-
Hohnel's mykologischen Nachlass-Schriften 1-150. ogy).
Mitteilungen der Botanischen Institut der Tech- Holocyphis Clem. (1909) = Thelomma fide Hawk-
nischen Hochschule, Wien 1-12 (1924-1935) [(index sworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995).
12: 33]. Most of his collections are in Harvard (FH). hologamy, the condition in which all the thallus be-
Pubis. Fragmente zur Mykologie. Sitzungsberichten comes a gametangium, i.e. there is fusion between
der Kaiserliche Akademie der Wissenschaften in two mature individuals as in Polyphagus.
Wien Mathematische-Naturwissenschaftliche Klasse Hologloea Pat. (1900) = Favolaschia fide Kuyper (in
Abt. I (1902-1923) [index for fragmente 1-1000 lilt.).
printed separately 1916; index to fragmente 1001- Hologymnia Ny!. (1900) = Evemia fide Hawksworth
1225, see Mitteilungen der Botanischen Jnstitut der et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995).
Technischen Hochschule, Wien 9: 66, 1932;. see also holomorph, see States of fungi.
the facsimile reprint by J. Cramer, Fragmente zur holomorphum, two or more accepted species, each
Mykologie i-xxiv (1967)]. Mykologische Fragmente comprising teleomorph and anamorph, but scarcely
Anna/es Mycologici 1-18 (1903-1920) [reprint 1967]. distinguishable in one of the morphs (Tribe, Bull.
Biogs, obits etc. Stafleu & Cowan (TL-2 2: 229, BMS 17: 94, 1983).
1979); Weese (Bericht der Deutschen Botanischen holophyte, a physiologically self-supporting green
Gesel/schaft 38: (103), 1921). plant.
Holcomyces Lindau (1904) = Diplodia fide Hohnel holosaprophyte, a true saprophyte (Johow).
(Annis mycol. 3: 187, 1905). Holospora Tomas. & Cif. (1952) = Polyblastia fide
holdfast, a process from the thallus for attachment, e.g. Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8,
appressorium, hyphopodium, stigmatopodium, and 1995).
stomatopodium; cf. rhizoid, hapteron, haustorium. Holosporomyces Cif. & Tomas. (1953) = Holospora.
Holleya Y. Yamada (1986) = Eremothecium fide Ya- holosporous (of conidial maturation), the conidium
mada & Nagahama (J. gen. appl. Microbiol. Tokyo approaches its final size and shape before delimiting
37: 199, 1991), Kurtzman (J. Jndustr. Microbiol. 14: cells and maturing as a whole (Luttrell, 1963).
523, 1995), Prillinger et al. (Yeast Chichester 13: Holothelis Clem. (1909) = Thelopsis fide Hawksworth
945, 1997), de Hoog et al. in Kurtzman & Fell (Eds) et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995).
(Yeasts, a taxonomic study 4th edn: 201, 1998). holotype, see type.
Hollosia Gyeln. (1939) = Scutula fide Santesson Holstiella Henn. (1895) = Trypethelium fide von Arx
(Svensk bot. Tidskr. 43: 141, 1949). & Muller (Stud. Mycol. 9, 1975).
Holmiella Petrini, Samuels & E. Milli. ( 1979), Patel- Holtermannia Sacc. & Traverso (1910), Tremellaceae.
lariaceae. Anamorph Corniculariella. l (on Junipe- 7, S.E. Asia; Brazil. See Kobayasi (Sci. Rep. Tokyo
rus), widespread. See Kutorga & Hawksworth (SA Bunrika Daig. B SO: 75, 1937), Mahamulkar et al.
IS: 1, 1997). (Indian Phytopathology SS: 464, 2002; India n.sp.).
Holmiodiscus Svrcek (1992), Helotiaceae. I, Sweden. Holttumia Lloyd (1924), Xylariaceae. 1, E. & S.E.
320 HOLUBOVAEA

Asia. See Lressee (SA 13: 43, 1994), Rogers & Ju house (Biol. Rev. 24: 428, 1949) recognized two
(Mycotaxon 68: 358, 1998; synonym of Kretzsch- types: primary homothallism such as occurs in a
maria). homokaryotic individual and secondary homothal-
Holubovaea Mercado (1983), anamorphic Pezizomy- lism (= pseudo heterothallism or facultative hetero-
cotina, Hso.= eP.19. 1, Cuba. See Mercado (Acta thallism (Dodge), amphithallism, Lange, 1952) as in
Bot. Cubana 15: 5, 1983), Mercado Sierra et al. a thallus derived from one heterokaryotic spore con-
(Monografie Museo Regionale di Scienze Naturali, taining nuclei of compatible mating types; cf. hetero-
Torino 23, 1997). thallism.
Holubovaniella R.F. Castaneda ( 1985), anamorphic homomorphous (of an agaric lamella edge), hy-
Pezizomycotina, Hso.= eP.l. 2, Cuba; Kenya. See menium on edge not differentiated from that on the
Castaneda (Deuteromycotina de Cuba Hyphomycetes faces; cf. heteromorphous.
III: 14, 1985). Homonemeae, the Algae and Fungi (obsol.).
Holwaya Sacc. (1889), ? Bulgariaceae. Anamorph homonym, a name which (under the Code) must not be
Crinula. l, widespread (north temperate). See Korf & used because of an earlier name in a different sense,
Abawi (CJB 49: 1879, 1971), Krieglsteiner & Haff- i.e. the names are the same but the types different;
ner (Z. Mykol. 51: 131, 1985), Aronsson (Svensk bot. Donlc (Bull. bot. Gard. Buitenzorg ser. 3 18: 282,
Tidskr. 85: 9, 1991), Roth (Schweiz. Z. Pilzk. 69: 197, 1949) in addition to heterotypic homonyms recog-
1991; anamorph), Wang et al. (Mo/. Phylogen. Evol. nizes homotypic, non-synonymous, synonymous, and
41: 295, 2006; phylogeny), Wang et al. (Myco/. 98: monadelphous homonyms, the last being derived
1065, 2006; phylogeny). from a common source, particularly from one devali-
Holwayella H.S. Jacks. (1926) = Chrysocyclus fide dated name.
Cummins & Hiratsuka (Illustr. Gen. Rust Fungi rev. Homophron (Britzelm.) W.B. Cooke (1953) =
edit., 1983). Psathyrella fide Kuyper (in litt. ).
Homalopeltis Bat. & Valle (1961), anamorphic Pe- homophytic, the equivalent in the sporophyte genera-
zizomycotina, Cpt.leP.?. 1, Brazil. See Batista & tion of monoecious in the gametophyte generation
Valle (Pub/~oes Inst. Micol. Recife 337: 5, 1961). (Blakeslee, Bot. Gaz. 42: 161, 1906); cf heterophytic.
Homaromyces R.K. Benj. (1955), Laboulbeniaceae. 1, homoplasmic, see karyotic.
USA; Europe. See Benjamin (Aliso 3: 183, 1955), Homopsella Nyl. (1887) = Porocyphus fide Henssen
Tavares (Myco/. Mem. 9: 627 pp., 1985). (Symb. bot. upsa/. 18 no. 1, 1963).
homeostasis, the maintenance of constant chemical and Homopsellomyces Cif. & Tomas. (1953) = Homop-
physical conditions within a living organism. See sella.
Whittenbury et al. (Eds) (Homeostatic mechanisms in Homospermales. Le Gal's (1953) term for operculate
micro-organisms, 1987). discomycetes; cf. Heterospermales.
homo- (prefix), one and the same. homospory ( 1) having asexually produced spores of
Homobasidiomycetes R.T. Moore (1971), see Basidio- only one kind (= isospory); (2) having spores which
mycota. are not differentiated according to mating type (c.f.
homobasidium, see basidium. heterospory).
homobium, a self-supporting association of a fungus Homostegia Fuckel (1870), Dothideomycetes. 1 or 5
and an alga, as in lichens. (on lichens), Europe. See Hawksworth et al.
Homodium Nyl. ex H. Olivier (1903) = Leptogium (Biblthca Lichenol. 88: 187, 2004).
fide Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn homothallism (adj. homothallic), the condition in
8, 1995). which sexual reproduction can occur without the in-
homohetromixis, see heterothallism. teraction of two differing thalli.
homohylic vesicle, sporangial vesicle, the wall of Homothecium A. Massa!. (1853), Collemataceae (L).
which is continuous with, and of the same material as 3, widespread (temperate; S. America). See Henssen
the wall layer, or one of the wall layers of the spo- (Lichenologist 3: 29, 1965).
rangium. See also plasmamembranic vesicle, precipi- homozygous, with identical alleles at che same locus on
tative vesicle. homologous chromosomes.
homoiomerous (1) (of a lichen thallus), having the honey agaric (honey fungus), Armillaria me/lea; shoe-
mycobiont and phycobiont evenly intermixed string or boot-lace fungus.
throughout the thallus, as in Collema; (2) (of trama in honey-dew ( 1) a secretion, attractive to insects, associ-
agarics ), composed of hyphal tissue only; cf. hetero- ated with the Sphace/ia phase of C/aviceps (Mower
merous. & Hancock, CJB 53: 2826, 1975); (2) a secretion by
homokaryotic, having genetically identical nuclei, as aphids.
in a line of isolates without variation (Brierley, Ann. Honoratia Cif., Vegni & Montemart. (1963) = Preussia
appl. Biol. 18: 429, 1931 ). fide von Arx & Storm (Persoonia 4: 407, 1967).
homokaryotic diplospory, incorporation of one or Hoornsmania Crous (2007), anamorphic Davidiella-
more homogenetic diploid nuclei in an oospore ceae. l, Europe. See Crous (Fungal Planet 11, 2007).
formed in response to abortive meioses in the oogo- Horakia Oberw. (1976) = Verrucospora.
nium (Dick, 1972). Horakiella Castellano & Trappe (1992), Scleroder-
homologous, showing a resemblance in form or struc- mataceae. 1, Australia. See Castellano & Trappe
ture, but not necessarily function, which is consid- (Aust. Syst. Bot. 5: 641, 1992).
ered to be evidence of evolutionary relatedness; cf. Horakomyces Raithelh. (1983) ? = Melanomphalia
analogous. See Poelt (in Hawksworth (Ed.), Fron- fide Kirk (in litt. ).
tiers in mycology: 85, 1991; homologous characters Hormiactella Sacc. (1886), anamorphic Pezizomy-
in lichens). See also alternation of generations, cotina, Hso.leP.3. 4, Europe; West Indies. See Ho-
Cladistics. lubova-Jechova (Folia geobot. phytotax. 13: 433,
homomixis, haplo-monoecism or monoecism. White- 1978), Borisova (Mikol. Fitopatol. 34: 26, 2000).
 HORTAEA 321

Hormiactina Bubak ( 1916) ? = Honniactis fide Carmi- Coprinel/us, Hso.OeH.38/39. 3 (from humans, copro-
chael et al. (Genera ofHyphomycetes, 1980). philous), Europe. See Guarro et al. (Mycotaxon 45:
Hormiactis Preuss (1851 ), anamorphic Pezizomy- 179, 1992), Caceres et al. (Antonie van Leeuwenhoek
cotina, Hso.leH.3. 5, Europe; Sri Lanka. 89: 79, 2006; anamorphs of Coprinellus domesticus).
Hormiokrypsis Bat. & Nascim. (1957), anamorphic Hormographis Guarro, Punsola & Arx (1986), ana-
Ophiocapnocoma, Hso.ObP.28. 1, USA. See Hughes morphic Pezizomycotina, Hsy.OeH.40. 1 (from soil),
(N.Z. JI Bot. 5: 117, 1967), Hughes (N.Z. JI Bot. 10: Spain. See Guarro et al. (Myco/. 78: 969, 1986).
225, 1972). Hormomitaria Corner (1950) = Physalacria fide
Hormisciella Bat. (1956) = Antennatula fide Hughes Kuyper (in /itt. ).
(N.Z. JI Bot. 8: 153, 1970). Hormomyces Bonord. ( 1851 ), anamorphic Tremel/a,
Hormiscioideus M. Blackw. & Kimbr. (1979), ana- Hsp.OeH.3. 3, widespread (temperate). See Tubak.i
morphic Pezizomycotina, Hso.?.?. 1 (on Insecta), (TMSJ 17: 243, 1976; culture), Roberts (Mycotaxon
USA. See Blackwell & Kimbrough (Mycol. 70: 1275, 63: 195, 1997; UK), Zang & Wang (Acta Bot. Yunn.
1978). 19: 324, 1997; China).
Hormisciomyces Bat. & Nascim. (1957), anamorphic Hormonema Lagerb. & Melin (1927), anamorphic
Euantennaria, Hso.OeP.15. 1, Cuba. See Hughes Dothiora, Hso.OeH.1/10. 5, widespread. Apparently
(N.Z. JI Bot. 12: 299, 1974), Hughes & Arnold (Mem. polyphyletic. See Hermanides-Nijhof (Stud. Mycol.
N. Y. bot. Grin 49: 198, 1989). 15: 166, 1977), Funk et al. (CJB 63: 1579, 1985),
Hormisciopsis Sumst. (1914), anamorphic Pezizomy- Shin et al. (J. C/in. Microbiol. 36: 2157, 1998; in
cotina, Hso.OeP.3. 1, N. America. humans), Yurlova et al. (Stud. Myco/. 43: 63, 1999),
Hormiscium Kunze (1817) = Torula fide Hughes (CJB Pelaez et al. (Syst. Appl. Microbiol. 23: 333, 2000;
36: 727, 1958), Crane & Schoknecht (Myco/. 78: 86, endophyte ), Bills et al. (Stud. Mycol. 50: 149, 2004;
1986). Spain).
Hormoascus Arx (1972) = Ambrosiozyma fide van der hormones (sex or sexual), of fungi, see antheridiol,
Walt & von Arx (Syst. Appl. Microbiol. 6: 90, 1985), progamones, sirenin, trisporic acids; also erogen, etc.
Goto & Takami (J. gen. appl. Microbiol. Tokyo 32: Machlis (Myca/. 64: 235, 1972), Gooday (Ann. Rev.
271, 1986), Kurtzman & Robnett (CJB 73 Suppl. 1: Biochem. 43: 35, 1974), reviews. Cf. pheromone.
S824, 1995), Smith in Kurtzman & Fell (Eds) Hormopeltis Speg. (1912) = Micropeltis fide Clements
(Yeasts, a taxonomic study 4th edn: 129, 1998). & Shear (Gen. Fung., 1931).
Hormocephalum Syd. (1939), anamorphic Pezizomy- Hormosperma Penz. & Sacc. (1897) = Lasiosphaeria
cotina, Hso.= eP.4. 1, Ecuador. fide Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn
Hormocladium Hohn. (1923), anamorphic Pezizomy- 8, 1995).
cotina, Hso.0-leP.?. 1, Japan. See Braun & Melnik Hormosphaeria Lev. (1863) nom. dub.,? Arthoniales.
(Trudy Botanicheskogo Instituta im. V.L. Komarova 1, S. America. See Santesson (Symb. bot. upsa/. 12
20: 18, 1997). no. 1: 1, 1952).
Hormococcus Preuss (1852) nom. dub., anamorphic Hormospora De Not. (1844) [non Hormospora Breb.
Pezizomycotina. See Sutton (Myco/. Pap. 141, 1977). 1839, Algae] = Bombardioidea fide Hawksworth et
Hormococcus Robak (1956), anamorphic Pezizomy- al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995).
cotina, Cpd.OeH.15. 1, Norway. See Robak (Friesia Hormosporites Griiss (1928), Fossil Fungi ? Fungi. 1
5: 379, 1956). (Devonian), Europe.
Hormoconis Arx & G.A. de Vries (1973), Amorpho- Hormotheca Bonord. (1864) = Coleroa fide Corlett &
thecaceae. I. See Partridge & Morgan-Jones (Myco- Barr (Mycotaxon 25: 255, 1986), Muller (SA 5: 310,
taxon 83: 335, 2002), Braun et al. (Mycol. Progr. 2: 1986).
8, 2003), Seifert et al. (Stud. Myco/. 58: 235, 2007; Hormyllium Clem. (1909) = Hormococcus Robak fide
phylogeny, nomenclature). Sutton (Myco/. Pap. 141, 1977).
hormocyst, a propagule or diaspore produced in a horn of plenty, basidioma of the edible Craterel/us
special hormocystangium comprising a few cyano- cornucopioides.
bacterial cells and fungal hyphae (Fig. 221); produced Hornodermoporus Teixeira (1993) = Perenniporia
by a few gelatinous lichens, e.g. Lempholemma c/ad- fide Decock (in litt. ).
o</es, L. vesicu/iferum. See Degelius (Svensk bot. horse mushroom, basidiomata of the edible Agaricus
Tidsk. 39: 419, 1945), Henssen (Lichenologist 4: 99, arvensis.
1969). horse-hair blight fungi, the rhizomorphic mycelia of
hormocystangium, see hormocyst. tropical species of Marasmius, e.g. M equicrinis (E.
Hormodendraceae Nann. (1934) = Davidiellaceae. trop.) and M sarmentosus (W. Indies). See Petch
Hormodendroides M. Moore & F.P. Almeida (1937) = (Ann. R. bot. Gdns Peradeniya 6: 43, 1915). Cf.
Rhinocladiella Nannf. fide Hawksworth et al. (Dic- thread blight.
tionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995). horse-tail lichen, see rock hair.
Hormodendron (orthographic variant), see Hor- Hortaea Nishim. & Miyaji (1984), anamorphic Tera-
modendrum. tosphaeriaceae, Hso.leP.21. 1, widespread. See Mit-
Hormodendrum Bonord. (1851) = Cladosporium fide tag (Mycoses 36: 242, 1993; fine structure), Uijthof et
de Vries (Contribution to the knowledge of the genus al. (Mycoses 37: 307, 1994; genotypes of
Cladosporium Link ex Fr., 1952), David (Mycol. H werneckii), Piontelli L. et al. (Bo/. Micol. Val-
Pap. 172, 1997). paraiso 12: 89, 1997; saline environments, Chile),
Hormodochis Clem. (1909) = Trullula fide Sutton Rogers et al. (Stud. Mycol. 43: 122, 1999; phylog-
(Myco/. Pap. 141, 1977). eny), Haritani et al. (Jap. J. Med. Myco/. 43: 175,
Hormodochium (Sacc.) Hohn. (1911) = Trullula fide 2002; from guinea pig), Holker et al. (Antonie van
Sutton (Mycol. Pap. 141, 1977). Leeuwenhoek 86: 287, 2004; from lignite), Ng et al.
Hormographiella Guarro & Gene (1992), anamorphic (Mycopathologia 159: 495, 2005; from blood), Ster-
322 HOSSEUSIA

flinger (The Yeast Handbook (1): 501, 2006; review), Hedwigia 25: 737, 1974; 8 spp.), de Bertoldi (CJB
Crous et al. (Stud Mycol. 58: I, 2007). 54: 2755, 1976; 13 spp., physiol. analysis), Rodrigues
Hosseusia Gyeln. ( 1940), ? Pannariaceae (L). I, Argen- et al. (Revista de Microbiologia 21: 232, 1990; cytol-
tina. ogy), Rodrigues et al. (MR 95: 169, 1991; cytology,
host (I) a living organism harbouring a parasite; fre- biochemistry), Weinstein et al. (Mycol. 89: 706,
quently in the sense of 'suscept' (q.v.); sometimes, as 1997; ecology), Hambleton et al. (Stud Mycol. 53:
in 'host index', in a general sense covering certain 29, 2005; phylogeny), Singh et al. (Curr. Sci. 89:
substrata; (2) a commercial computer operator keep- 1745, 2005; in mushroom compost).
ing databases other than their own on its machines Humicolopsis Cabral & S. Marchand (1976), anamor-
and making them available to others for on-line phic Pezizomycotina, Hso.OeH.?. I, Argentina. See
searching for a fee (see Literature). Cabral & Marchand (Boin Soc. argent. Bot. 17: 69,
house fungus (or dry rot fungus), Serpula lacrimans. 1976).
Hrabyeia J. Lorn & I. Dykova (1990), Microsporidia. Humicolopsis Verona (1977), anamorphic Pezizomy-
I. See Lorn & Dykova (Eur. J. Protist. 25: 243, cotina, Hso.OeH. I0. I, Italy. See Verona ( G. bot. ital.
1990). 111: 88, 1977).
hiille cells, terminal or intercalary thick-walled cells humicolous, living in or on decaying organic matter,
which occur in large numbers in association with the soil.
ascomata of, e.g. Aspergillus nidulans. Humidicutis (Singer) Singer (1959), Hygrophoraceae.
Huangshania O.E. Erikss. (1992), Triblidiaceae. 2, 10, widespread (north temperate). See Moncalvo et
China. See Magnes (Biblthca Mycol. 165, 1997). al. (Syst. Biol. 49: 278, 2000; molec.; related to
Hubbsia W.A. Weber (1965), Roccellaceae (L). 3, new Pluteaceae).
world. See Follmann (Nova Hedwigia 31: 285, 1979), Humphreya Steyaert (1972), Ganodermataceae. 4,
Tehler (CJB 68: 2458, 1990; cladistics), Tehler et al. widespread (tropical). See Ryvarden & Johansen
(Symb. bot. upsal. 32 no. I: 255, 1997), Myllys et al. (Prelim. Polyp. Fl. E. Afr.: 94, 1980; key 4 Afr. spp.),
(Bryologist 101: 70, 1998; phylogeny), Myllys et al. Kotlaba & Pouzar (Czech Mycol. 55: 7, 2003; Cuba).
(Lichenologist 31: 461, 1999; phylogeny), Follmann Husseia Berk. (1847) = Calostoma fide Stalpers (in
(J. Hattori bot. Lab. 90: 251, 2001; key), Follmann litt. ).
(Mitteilungen aus dem Institut fiir Allgemeine Hyalacrotes (Korf & L.M. Kohn) Raitv. (1991), Hya-
Botanik Hamburg 30-32: 61, 2002; biogeography), loscyphaceae. 2, Europe. See Azbukina (Nizshie Ras-
Tehler & Irestedt (Cladistics 23: 432, 2007). teniya, Griby i Mokhoobraznye Sovetskogo Dal'nego
Huea C.W. Dodge & G.E. Baker (1938) = Caloplaca Vostoka Griby. Tom 2. Askomitsety. Erizifal'nye,
fide Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn Klavitsipital'nye, Gelotsial'nye: 337, 1991), Raitviir
8, 1995). (Scripta Mycologica Tartu 20, 2004).
Hueella Zahlbr. (1926) nom. rej. prop.= Fuscopannaria Hyalasterina Speg. ( 1919) nom. dub., Fungi.
fide forgensen (Taxon 49: 812, 2000; nomencl.). Hyalina, see Hyalinia.
Hueidea Kantvilas & P.M. McCarthy (2003), Fus- hyaline, transparent or nearly so; translucent; fre-
cideaceae (L). I, Australia. See Kantvilas & quently used in the sense of colourless.
McCarthy (Lichenologist 35: 398, 2003). Hyalinia Boud. (1885) [non Hyalinia Stackh. 1809,
Hughesiella Bat. & A.F. Vital (1956) = Chalara fide Algae]= Orbilia fide Baral (SA 13: 113, 1994).
Nag Raj & Kendrick (Monogr. Chalara Allied Gen- Hyalinocysta E.I. Hazard & Oldacre (1975), Micro-
era, 1975). sporidia. 2.
Hughesinia J.C. Lindq. & Gamundi (1970), anamor- hyalo- (prefix) (of spores), hyaline or brightly col-
phic Pezizomycotina, Hso.ObP.28. I, Chile; Cuba. oured, esp. for groups of Anamorphic fungi (q.v.)
See Lindquist & Gamundi (Boin Soc. argent. Bot. 13: (hyalodidymae, etc.).
54, 1970), Delgado et al. (Fungal Diversity 20: 31, Hyalobelemnospora Matsush. (1993), anamorphic
2005; Cuba). Subbaromyces, Hso.OeH.19. I, Peru. See Matsushima
Hugueninia J.L. Bezerra & T.T. Barros (1970),? Mi- (Matsush. Mycol. Mem. 7: 54, 1993).
crothyriaceae. I, New Caledonia. See Hyde (Sydowia Hyalobotrys Pidopl. ( 1948) = Stachybotrys fide Ken-
49: I, 1997), Mouchacca (Mycotaxon 67: 99, 1998). drick & Carmichae in Ainsworth et al. (Eds) (The
Huilia Zahlbr. (1930) = Porpidia fide Hawksworth et Fungi 4A: 390, 1973).
al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995). Hyalocamposporium Revay & J. Giincziil (2007),
Humaria (Fr.) Boud. (1885) = Octospora. anamorphic Pezizomycotina. 4, widespread. See
Humaria Fuckel (1870), Pyronemataceae. c. 16, wide- Revay & Giincziil (Fungal Diversity 25: 197, 2007).
spread (north temperate). See Kanouse (Mycol. 39: Hyalocapnias Bat. & Cif. (1963) = Scorias fide Hawk-
635, 1947), Denison (Mycol. 51: 612, 1961), Eriks- sworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995).
son & Hawksworth (SA 11: 179, 1993; nomencl.), Hyaloceras Durieu & Mont. (1849) = Seiridium fide
Hansen & Pfister (Mycol. 98: 1029, 2006; phylog- Hiihnel (Sher. Akad. Wiss. Wien Math.-naturw. Kl.,
eny), Perry et al. (MR 111: 549, 2007; phylogeny), Abt. I 125: 27, 1916), Sutton (Mycol. Pap. 141,
Eros-Honti et al. (Mycorrhiza 18: 133, 2008; my- 1977).
corrhizas, Hungary). Hyalochlorella Poyton (1970) nom. dub.,? Algae. See
Humarlaceae Velen. (1934) = Pyronemataceae. Alderman (Verojf. Inst. Meeresf Bremerhaven Son-
Humariella J. Schrllt. (1893) = Scutellinia. derband 5: 251, 1974).
Humarina Seaver (1927) =Octospora. Hyalocladium Mu~tafa (1977), anamorphic Pezizomy-
Humboldtina Chard6n & Toro (1934) = Leptosphaeria cotina, Hso.#eH.10. I, Kuwait. See Mustafa (TBMS
fide Barr (SA 5: 134, 1986). 67: 537, 1976).
Humicola Traaen (1914), anamorphic Chaetomiaceae, Hyalococcus J. Schrlit. (1889) ? = Trichosporon fide
Hso.OeP.1. 6, widespread. See Fassatiova (Ceska Barnett et al. (Yeasts: Characteristics and Identifica-
Mykol. 18: 102, 1964; key), Nicoli & Russo (Nova tion 3rd edn, 2000).
 HYALOSCYPHACEAE 313

Hyalocrea Syd. & P. Syd. (1917), Dothideomycetes. 4, Hyalopycnis H6hn. (1918), anamorphic Heterogastrid-
widespread (tropical). See Pirozynski (Kew Bull. 31: ium. I, Europe; N. America. See Seeler (Farlowia 1:
595, 1977), Rossman (Mycol. Pap. 157: 71 pp., 119, 1943), Scorzetti et al. (FEMS Yeast Res. 2: 495,
1987). 2002; phylogeny).
Hyalocurreya Theiss. & Syd. (1915) = Uleomyces fide Hyalopyrenia H. Harada (1996),? Verrucariaceae (L).
von Arx (Persoonia 2: 421, 1963). I, Japan. See Harada (Lichenologist 28: 415, 1996).
Hyalocylindrophora J.L. Crane & Dumont (1978) = Hyaloraphidlum Korshikov (1931), ? Chytridiomy-
Dischloridium fide Bhat & Sutton (TBMS 84: 723, cetes. l. See Ustinova et al. (Protist 151: 253, 2000),
1985), Seifert & Garns (Mycotaxon 24: 459, 1985). Forget et al. (Mo/. Biol. Evol. 19: 310, 2002; mo!.
Hyalodema Magnus (1910) = Coniodictyum fide Donk biol.).
(Reinwardtia 4: 115, 1956). Hyalorbilia Baral & G. Marson (2000), Orbiliaceae.
Hyalodendriella Crous (2007), anamorphic Helotiales. Anamorph Dactylella. 1, widespread. See Baral &
1, Netherlands. See Crous et al. (Stud Myco/. 58: 33, Marson (Mico/ogia 2000: 44, 2000), Liu et al. (Nova
2007). Hedwigia 81: 145, 2005; China), Wu et al. (Fungal
Hyalodendron Diddens (1934) = Trichosporon fide Diversity 25: 233, 2007).
Fell & Scorzetti (Int. J. Syst. Evol. Microbiol. 54: Hyalorhinocladiella H.P. Upadhyay & W.B. Kendr.
995, 2004). (1975), anamorphic Ceratocystiopsis, Ophiostoma,
Hyaloderma Speg. (1884), Pezizomycotina. 1, S. Hso.OeH.10. 1, widespread. See Upadhyay & Ken-
America. See Pirozynski (Kew Bull. 31: 595, 1977), drick (Myco/. 67: 800, 1975), Benade et al. (Myco/.
Rossman (Myco/. Pap. 157: 71pp.,1987). 87: 298, 1995), Benade et al. ( CJB 74: 891, 1996),
Hyalodermella Speg. (1918), Pezizomycotina. 1, S. Zipfel et al. (Stud. Myco/. 55: 75, 2006; phylogeny).
America. Hyaloria MOiler ( 1895), Hyaloriaceae. 1, Brazil. See
Hyalodictys Subram. (1962) = Miuraea fide Deighton Wells (Myco/. 61: 77, 1969), Weiss & Oberwinkler
(Myco/. Pap. 133, 1973). (MR 105: 403, 2001), Weiss et al. (Frontiers in
Hyalodictyum Woron. (1916), anamorphic Pezizomy- Basidiomycote Mycology: 7, 2004).
cotina, Cac.#eH.l. 1, former USSR. See Mel'nik Hyaloriaceae Lindau ( 1897), Auriculariales. 3 gen., 8
(Opredelite/' Gribov Rossii Klass Coelomycetes Byp. spp.
1. Redkie i Maloizvestnye Rody, 1997). Lit.: Wells (Myco/. 61: 77, 1969), Bandoni (Trans.
Hyalodothis Pat. & Har. (1893) nom. dub. ? = Myco/. Soc. Japan 25: 489, 1984), Bononi & Cape-
Melanodothis fide Arnold (Myco/. 59: 246, 1967). lari (Rickia 11: 109, 1984), Roberts (Mycotaxon 69:
Hyaloflorea Bat. & H. Maia (1955) = Cylindrocarpon 209, 1998), Weiss & Oberwinkler (MR 105: 403,
fide Carmichael et al. (Genera of Hyphomycetes, 2001), Kirschner & Chen (Stud. Mycol. 50: 337,
1980). 2004).
Hyalohelicomina T. Yokoy. (1974), anamorphic Pe- Hyaloscolecostroma Bat. & J. Oliveira (1967),? Cap-
zizomycotina, Hso.0-"" hH. l. 1, Japan. See Yoko- nodiaceae. 1, Brazil. See Batista & Oliveira (Atas
yama (TM&! 15: 159, 1974). Inst. Micol. Univ. Pemambuco 5: 448, 1967).
hyalohyphomycosis, a mycotic infection of humans or Hyaloscypha Boud. (1885) nom. cons., Hyaloscypha-
animals caused by a non-dematiaceous fungus. Cf. ceae. Anamorphs Clathrosphaerina, Pseudaegerita,
phaeohyphomycosis. Cheiromycella. 38, widespread. See Svrcek (Ceska
Hyalomelanconis Naumov (1954) = Melanconis fide Mykol. 39: 205, 1985; spp. descr. by Velenovsk)f),
Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, Huhtinen (Karstenia 29: 45, 1990; key), Cantrell &
1995). Hanlin (Myco/. 89: 745, 1997; DNA), Hosoya & Hu-
Hyalomeliolina F. Stevens (1924), Pseudoperispori- htinen (Mycoscience 43: 405, 2002; Japan), Raitviir
aceae. 2, C. & S. America. See Sivanesan (SA 6: 201, (Scripta Myco/. 20, 2004), Wang et al. (Mo/. Phy-
1987), Hughes (Mycol. Pap. 166, 1993). logen. Evol. 41: 295, 2006; phylogeny).
Hyalopesotum H.P. Upadhyay & W.B. Kendr. (1975) Hyaloscyphaceae Nannf. (1932), Helotiales. 74 gen.(+
= Pesotum fide Upadhyay & Kendrick (Myco/. 67: 61 syn.), c. 933 spp.
801, 1975), Harrington et al. (Mycol. 93: 111, 2001). Lit.: Dennis (Mycol. Pap. 32, 1949; UK), Korf
Hyalopezlza Fuckel (1870), Hyaloscyphaceae. Ana- (L/oydia 14: 129, 1951; Arachnopezizae), Dennis
morph Phialophora-like. 20, widespread. See Ra- (Kew Bull.: 289, 1954; trop. Am.), Dennis (Kew Bull.
schle (Sydowia 29: 170, 1977; key, anam.), Korf & 13: 32, 1958; Australia), Dennis (Kew Bull. 14: 418,
Kohn (Mycotaxon 10: 503, 1980), Huhtinen (Kar- 1960; Venezuela), Dennis (Kew Bull. 17: 319, 1963;
stenia 29: 45, 1990), Raitviir & Huhtinen (Myco- redispos.), Dennis (Persoonia 2: 171, 1972;
taxon 62: 445, 1997), Baral & Galan (Beitr. Kennin. Lachneae), Hein (Nova Hedwigia 32: 31, 1980; SEM
Pilze Mitteleur. 12: 133, 1999), Raitviir (Scripta My- hairs), Korf & Kohn (Mycotaxon 10: 503, 1980; spp.
co/. 20, 2004). glassy hairs), Sharma (Nova Hedwigia 43: 381, 1986;
Hyalopleiochaeta R.F. Castaneda, Guarro & Cano 76 spp. India), Baral (Z. Mykol. 53: 119, 1987), Hu-
(1996), anamorphic Pezizomycotina, Hso.?.?. I, htinen (Mycotaxon 29: 267, 1987; hairs, gen. limits),
Cuba. See Castaneda Ruiz et al. (Mycotaxon 57: 458, Raitviir (Mikol. Fitopatol. 21: 200, 1987; subfams.),
1996). Spooner (Biblthca Myco/. 116: 711 pp., 1987; Aus-
Hyalopsora Magnus (1902), Pucciniastraceae. c. 11 tralasia), Svreek (Ceska Mykol. 41: 193, 1987; key 50
(on Abies (0, I; where known) (Pinaceae); on Pteri- gen. Eur.), Baral (Beitr. Kennin. Pilze Mitteleur. 5:
dophyta (II, III)), widespread (esp. north temperate). 209, 1989), Huhtinen (Karstenia 29: 45, 1989),
See Pady (Ann. Bot. 49: 71, 1985; cytology, mor- Haines (Nova Hedwigia 54: 97, 1992), Galan et al.
phology). (MR 98: 1137, 1994), Verldey (Nova Hedwigia 63:
Hyalopus Corda (1838) ? = Acremonium fide Ken- 215, 1996), Cantrell & Hanlin (Myco/. 89: 745, 1997;
drick & Carmichae in Ainsworth et al. (Eds) (The phylogeny), Hosoya & Otani (Mycoscience 38: 187,
Fungi 4A: 390, 1973). 1997; Jap. spp.), Zhuang (Mycotaxon 69: 359, 1998),
324 HYALOSETA

Leenurm et al. (Sydowia 52: 30, 2000; ultrastr.), Lit.: Coker & Beers (Stipitate hydnums of the East-
Raitviir (Scripta Mycol. 20, 2004), Zhang & Zhuang ern United States, 1951), Maas Geesteranus (Fungus
(Nova Hedwigia 78: 475, 2004), Wang et al. (Mycol. (The stipitate hydnums of the Netherlands, I) 26,
98: 1065, 2006; phylogeny), Wang et al. (Mo/. Phy- 1956), Maas Geesteranus (Fungus (The stipitate hyd-
logen. Evol. 41: 295, 2006). nums of the Netherlands, II) 26, 1956), Maas
Hyaloseta A.W. Ramaley (2001), Niessliaceae. Ana- Geesteranus (Fungus (The stipitate hydnums of the
morph Monocillium. I, USA. See Ramaley (Myco- Netherlands, III) 27, 1957), Maas Geesteranus (Per-
taxon 79: 269, 2001). soonia (The stipitate hydnums of the Netherlands, IV)
Hyalosphaera F. Stevens (1917), Dothideomycetes. 3, 1: 115, 1959), Harrison (The stipitate hydnums of
C. & S. America. See Rossman (Mycol. Pap. 157, Nova Scotia [Can. Dep. Agric. Res. Branch Pub/.
1987; key). 1099], 1961 ), Nikolaeva (Fl. Pl. Crypt. URSS 6
Hyalospora Nieuwl. (1916) = Catharinia. Fungi 2, 1961), Donk (Persoonia 3: 199, 1964),
Hyalostachybotrys Sriniv. (1958) = Stachybotrys fide Maas Geesteranus (Hydnaceous fangi of the eastern
Barron (Mycol. 56: 313, 1964). old world, 1971), Harrison (Mycol. 65: 277, 1973),
Hyalosynnema Matsush. (1975), anamorphic Pezizo- Maas Geesteranus (Verh. K. Ned. Akad. Wet., Natur.
mycotina, Hsy.= eH.10. l, Japan; Taiwan. See Ma- 60, 1975; Eur. spp.), Maas Geesteranus (Die ter-
tsushima (Icon. microfimg. Matsush. feet.: 85, 1975), restrichen Stachelpilze Europas: the terrestrial hyd-
Kirschner et al. (Fungal Science Taipei 16: 47, nums of Europe, 1975), Grand & van Dyke (J. Elisha
2001). Mitchell scient. Soc. 92: 114, 1976; SEM spores),
Hyalotexis Syd. (1925) = Hyalosphaera fide Petrak Harrison & Grund (Mycotaxon 28: 427, 1987), Harri-
(Annis mycol. 26: 385, 1928). son & Grund (Mycotaxon 28: 419, 1987), Wilkinson
Hyalotheles Speg. ( 1908), Elsinoaceae. l, S. America. (CJB 65: 150, 1987; as Sistotremataceae), Ryvarden
Hyalothyridium Tassi (1900), anamorphic Pezizomy- (Syn. Fung. 5: 363 pp., 1991; as Sistotremataceae),
cotina, Cpd.#eH. l. 3, widespread. See Latterell & Gulden & Hanssen (Sommerfeltia 13: 58 pp., 1992),
Rossi (Mycol. 76: 506, 1984; reinstatement of genus), Larsson (MR. 98: 1153, 1994; as Sistotremataceae),
Nag Raj (CJB 67: 3169, 1989). Agerer et al. (Nova Hedwigia 63: 183, 1996), Lars-
Hyalothyris Clem. (1909) = Hyalothyridium. son (Nordic JI Bot. 16: 83, 1996; as Sistotremata-
Hyalotia Guba (1961) = Bartalinia fide Nag Raj (CJB ceae), Larsson (Nordic JI Bot. 16: 73, 1996; as Sis-
53: 1615, 1975). totremataceae), Ginns (Mycol. 90: 19, 1998; as Sis-
Hyalotiastrum Abbas, B. Sutton, Ghaffar & Abbas totremataceae), Pine et al. (Mycol. 91: 944, 1999),
(2003), anamorphic Pezizomycotina. I, Pakistan. See Greslebin (MR. 105: 1392, 2001; as Sistotremata-
Abbas et al. (Pakist. J. Bot. 35: 449, 2003). ceae), Binder & Hibbett (Mo/. Phylogen. Evol. 22:
Hyalotiella Papendorf (1967), anamorphic Pezizomy- 76, 2002), Hibbett & Binder (Proc. R. Soc. Lond B.
cotina, St.= eP.10. 2, widespread (tropical to sub- Biol. Sci. 269: 1963, 2002; as Sistotremataceae),
tropical; S. Africa). See Papendorf (TBMS 50: 69, Larsson et al. (MR. 108: 983, 2004), Binder et al.
1967). (Systematics and Biodiversity 3: 113, 2005; as Sis-
Hyalotiopsis Punith. (1970), anamorphic Ellurema, totremataceae), Kiiffer & Senn-Irlet (Mycol. Progr.
St.= eP.19. l, India. See Punithalingam (Mycol. Pap. 4: 77, 2005; as Sistotremataceae).
119: 12, 1969). Hydnangiaceae Glium. & C.W. Dodge (1928), Agari-
Hyalotricha Dennis (1949) = Hyalopeziza fide Raschle cales. 2 gen. 76 spp.
(Sydowia 29: 170, 1977). Lit.: Bougher et al. (MR. 97: 613, 1993; generic de-
Hyalotrochophora Finley & E.F. Morris (1967) ? = limitation), Kropp & Mueller (Laccaria - Ectomy-
Delortia fide Kendrick & Carmichae in Ainsworth et corrhizal fangi, key genera in profile, 1999; generic
al. (Eds) (The Fungi 4A: 390, 1973). classification), Hibbett et al. (Nature 407: 506,
Hybogaster Singer (1964), Hybogasteraceae. l, Chile. 2000), Moncalvo et al. (Syst. Biol. 49: 278, 2000).
See Singer (Sydowia 17: 13, 1964). Hydnangium Wallr. (1839) = Laccaria fide Kuyper (in
Hybogasteraceae Jiilich (1982), Russulales. l gen., l litt. ); originally treated as a sequestrate genus.
spp. Hydnellum P. Karst. (1879), Bankeraceae. 38, wide-
Lit.: Singer (Sydowia 17: 13, 1964). spread. See Coker & Beers (The Stipitate Hydnums of
hybrid, the result of a cross between organisms belong the Eastern United States: 56, 1951 ), Maas Geestera-
to different tax.a which yield viable progeny. It is un- nus (Persoonia 2: 388, 1962), Stalpers (Stud. Mycol.
clear how common the process is in nature with 35: 168 pp., 1993; key), Dickson (Field Mycology 1:
fungi; as with plants, hybridization can occur at lev- 99, 2000; key British spp.), Arnolds (Coolia 46 3,
els from genus down; e.g. Saccharomycopsis jibulig- Suppl.: 96 pp., 2003; Netherlands and Belgium), Par-
era x Yarrowia lipolytica (Nga et al., J. gen. Micro- fitt et al. (MR. 111: 761, 2007; molecel. phylog. Brit-
biol. 138: 223, 1992), Cladonia grayi x C. mero- ish spp.).
chlorophaea (Culberson et al., Am. J. Bot. 75: 1135, Hydnellum P. Karst. (1896) nom. dub., Basidiomy-
1988); a sexual -. A mechanical - (in lichens) is cota. See Stalpers (in litt.).
formed by the growth together of propagules from Hydnites Mesch. (1892), Fossil Fungi. 2 (Tertiary),
different genera, species or genotypes to form a sin- Europe.
gle thallus not involving sexual crossing (Hawk- Hydnobolites Tul. & C. Tul. (1843), Pezizaceae. 3
sworth, in Street (Ed.), Essays in plant taxonomy: (hypogeous), N. America; Europe. See Kimbrough et
211, 1978; see Lichens). The existing rules of no- al. (Bot. Gaz. 152: 408, 1991; posn), Hansen et al.
menclature for hybrids and grafts are available to (Mycol. 93: 958, 2001; phylogeny), Lress0e & Han-
name both kinds of progeny (Hawksworth, lnternat. sen (MR.111: 1075, 2007; phylogeny).
Lich. News/. 21: 59, 1988). Hydnocaryon Wallr. (1833) = Genea fide Trappe
Hydnaceae Chevall. ( 1826), Cantharellales. 9 gen. (+ (TBMS 65: 496, 1975), Lress0e & Hansen (MR. 111:
12 syn.), 190 spp. 1075, 2007; phylogeny).
 HYDRONECTRJACEAE 325

Hydnochaete Bres. (1896), Hymenochaetaceae. 8, (MR 111: 1075, 2007; phylogeny).

widespread (esp. tropical). See Ryvarden (Mycotaxon Hydnum L. (1753) nom. cons., Hydnaceae. 120, wide-
lS: 425, 1982), Parmasto (Mycotaxon 91: 137, 2005). spread. Some spp. are a cause of heartwood-rot in
Hydnochaete Peck (1897) = Hydnochaetella. living trees. See Petersen (Taxon 26: 144, 1977; typi-
Hydnochaetella Sacc. (1898) = Asterodon fide Donk fication).
(Taxon S: 96, 1956). Hydrabasidium Park.-Rhodes ex J. Erikss. & Ry-
Hydnocristella R.H. Petersen ( 1971 ), Lentariaceae. I, varden (1978) = Scotomyces fide Jiilich (Persoonia
N. America. See Petersen (Ceska Mykol. 2S: 130, 10: 334, 1979).
1971). Hydraeomyces Thaxt. (1896), Laboulbeniaceae. I,
Hydnocystis Tu!. (1844), Pyronemataceae. 2 (hypo- widespread. See Siemaszko & Siemaszko (Polsk.
geous), Europe; Japan. See Burdsall (Mycol. 60: 503, Pismo Entom. 12: 125, 1933), Tavares (Mycol. Mem.
1968), van Brummelen in Hawksworth (Ed.) (Asco- 9: 627 pp., 1985), Santamaria (Fl. Mycol. Iberica S,
mycete Systematics. Problems and Perspectives in 2003).
the Nineties NATO ASI Series vol. 269 269: 398, Hydrocina Scheuer (1991), Helotiales. Anamorph
1994; posn), Lress0e & Hansen (MR 111: 1075, Tricladium. I (aquatic), British Isles. See Webster et
2007; phylogeny). al. (Nova Hedwigia S2: 65, 1991), Wang et al. (Am.
Hydnodon Banker (1913) = Trechispora fide Ryvarden J. Bot. 92: 1565, 2005; phylogeny), Wang et al. (My-
(Syn. Fung. lS: 31, 2002). col. 98: 1065, 2006; phylogeny).
Hydnodontaceae Julich (1982), Trechisporales. 15 Hydrocybe (Fr. ex Rabenh.) Wiinsche (1877) =Corti-
gen.(+ 7 syn.), 105 spp. narius fide Kauffman (N. Amer. Fl. 10, 1932).
Lit.: Larsson (MR 111: 1040, 2007; phylogeny). Hydrocybium Earle (1909) = Cortinarius fide Kauff-
Hydnofomes Henn. (1900) = Echinodontium fide man (N. Amer. Fl. 10, 1932).
Banker(Myco/. S: 293, 1914). hydrofungi, aquatic fungi (Cooke, 1963).
Hydnogloea Curr. (1871) = Pseudohydnum P. Karst. Hydrogen-ion concentration (pH). Like other organ-
fide Donk (Persoonia 4: 173, 1966). isms, fungi are sensitive to the pH of their environ-
hydnoid, of a form resembling Hydnum; specifically, ment, and there is a large literature on this topic, ex-
with a teeth-like hymenium. emplified by the following: in plants, fungal cell
Hydnomerulius Jarosch & Bes! (2001 ), Paxillaceae. I. wall-degrading enzymes are influenced by pH (Aki-
Perhaps Boletaceae. See Jarosch & Bes! (Pl. Biol. 3: mitsu et al., Physiological and molecular plant pa-
447, 2001). thology 6S: 271, 2004); pathogenicity of some coni-
Hydnophlebia Parmasto (1967), Meruliaceae. I, N. fer needle endophytes has been related to their ability
America. See Parmasto (Consp. Syst. Cort.: 384, to change host pH, and host resistance to innate nee-
1967). dle buffer capacity (Scholz & Stephan, Eur. J. Forest
Hydnophysa Clem. (1909) = Hydnofomes. Pathol. 4: 118, 1974); soil pH can determine popula-
Hydnoplicata Gilkey (1955), Pezizaceae. I (hypo- tions of keratinophilic fungi (Biihme & Ziegler, My-
geous), Australia. See Trappe (Mycotaxon 2: 109, copathologia 38: 247, 1969); gene expression can be
1975), Trappe & Claridge (Australas. Mycol. 2S: 33, pH regulated in Aspergillus nidulans (Denison, Fun-
2006). gal genetics and biology 29: 61, 2000; general review
Hydnopolyporus D.A. Reid (1962), Meripilaceae. 3, of pH regulation of gene expression in fungi); ambi-
widespread. See Fildago (Mycol. SS: 713, 1963). ent pH affects gene expression in Metarrhizium ani-
Hydnoporia Murrill (1907) = Hydnochaete Bres. fide sopliae but can itself be altered by the fungus (St
Banker (Mycol. S: 293, 1914). Leger et al., Microbiologyl4S: 2691, 1999). In main-
Hydnopsis (J. Schriit.) Rea (1909) = Tomentella Pat. taining pure cultures of fungi, the medium pH is also
fide Donk (Taxon S: 69, 1956). important. Most fungi grow best at approximately pH
Hydnopsis Tu!. & C. Tu!. (1865) nom. dub., anamor- 7 but tolerate a wide range from pH 3-10 (or even
phic Pezizomycotina. See Sutton (Mycol. Pap. 141, 11 ). This property is made use of for freeing fungal
1977). cultures from bacteria or inhibiting bacterial growth
Hydnospongos Wallr. ( 1839) = Gautieria fide Stalpers when making isolates from soil by using an acid me-
(in litt. ). dium (pH 4). See Webb (Ann. Mo. bot. Gdn 6: 201,
Hydnotrema Link (1833) = Sistotrema Fr. 1919), Macinnes (Phytopath. 12: 290, 1922), acidip-
Hydnotrya Berk. & Broome (1846), Discinaceae. c. 15 hilous, alkaphilic.
(hypogeous), widespread. See Gilkey (N. Amer. Fl. 2, Hydrogera F.H. Wigg. ex Kuntze (1891) = Pilobolus.
1954; key), Zhang (Mycotaxon 42: 155, 1991), Pegler Hydrometrospora J. Giincziil & Revay (1985), ana-
et al. (British truffles, 1993; key 4 Br. spp.), Abbott morphic Pezizomycotina, Hso.lbH.l. I (aquatic),
& Currah (Mycotaxon 62: I, 1997; N. Am.), Hungary. See Giincziil & Revay (Nova Hedwigia 40:
O'Donnell et al. (Mycol. 89: 48, 1997; phylogeny), 199, 1984).
Harrington et al. (Mycol. 91: 41, 1999; phylogeny), Hydromycus Raf. (1808) = Dacrymyces fide Merrill
Hansen & Pfister (Mycol. 98: 1029, 2006; phylog- (Index Rajinesq.: 69, 1949).
eny), Tedersoo et al. (New Phytol. 170: 581, 2006; Hydromyxales. An order of 'Myxomycetes' fide Jahn
ectomycorrhiza), Lress0e & Hansen (MR 111: 1075, (Nat. PjlFam. Aufl. 2, 2, 1928) but excluded from
2007; phylogeny). this Dictionary as protozoans not now studied by
Hydnotryaceae M. Lange (1956) = Discinaceae. 'mycologists'. Cf. monads.
Hydnotryopsis Gilkey (1916), Pezizaceae. 2 (hypo- Hydronectria Kirschst. ( 1925), ? Nitschkiaceae (L). I
geous), N. America. See Gilkey (N. Amer. Fl. 2, (algicolous), Europe. Marine species are now placed
1954; key, as Choiromyces), Trappe (Mycotaxon 2: in Kallichroma. See Kohlmeyer & Volkmann-
115, 1975), Hansen et al. (Mo/. Phylogen. Evol. 36: Kohlmeyer (MR 97: 753, 1993), Harris in Rossman et
I, 2005; phylogeny), Tedersoo et al. (New Phytol. al. (Eds) (Stud. Mycol. 42, 1999).
170: 581, 2006; ectomycorrhiza), Lress0e & Hansen Hydronectriaceae Riedl (1987) = Nitschkiaceae.
326 HYDROPHILOMYCES

Hydrophilomyces Thaxt. (1908), Laboulbeniaceae. 12, Horak (N.Z. JI Bot. 28: 255, 1990), Boertmann
widespread. See Santamaria (Nova Hedwigia 82: (Fungi of Northern Europe 1: 184 pp., 1995),
349, 2006; Spain). Bougher & Young (Mycotaxon 63: 25, 1997), Young
Hydrophora Tode (1791) nom. rej. prop. = Mucor (Australas. Mycol. 18: 63, 1999), Hibbett (Nature
Fresen. fide Hesseltine (Mycol. 47: 344, 1955). 407: 506, 2000), Moncalvo et al. (Syst. Biol. 49: 278,
Hydrophorus Battarra ex Earle (1909) = Hygrocybe 2000; phylogeny), Beisenherz (Regensb. Mykol.
fide Kuyper (in litt. ). , Sehr. 10: 3, 2002), Boertmann (Biblthca Mycol. 192:
Hydropisphaera Dumort. (1822) nom. rej., Bionectri- 168 pp., 2002), Moncalvo et al. (Mot. Phylogen.
aceae. Anamorph Acremonium-like. 18 (on dead Evol. 23: 357, 2002), Young & Mills (Muelleria 16:
plant material and old fungi), widespread (esp. tropi- 3, 2002), Young & Mills (Muelleria 16: 3, 2002;
cal). See Gamundi (Darwiniana 18: 548, 1974), Tasmania), Young (Australas. Mycol. 21: 114, 2002),
Samuels (N.Z. JI Bot. 14: 231, 1976), Rossman et al. Cantrell & Lodge (MR 108: 1301, 2004), Larsson &
(Mycol. 85: 685, 1993), Rossman et al. (Stud. Mycol. Jacobsson (MR 108: 781, 2004), Young (Fungi of
42: 248 pp., 1999), Rossman et al. (Mycol. 93: 100, Australia: Hygrophoraceae: 188 pp., 2005), Matheny
2001; phylogeny), Samuels et al. (CBS Diversity Ser. et al. (Mycol. 98: 982, 2006; phylogeny).
4, 2006; USA), Zhang & Zhuang (Mycosystema 25: Hygrophoropsidaceae Kiihner (1980), Boletales. 2
15, 2006; phylogeny), Zhang et al. (Mycol. 98: 1076, gen., 18 spp.
2006; phylogeny). Lit.: Sutara (Ceskd Mykol. 46: 50, 1992), Binder et
Hydropus Kiihner ex Singer (1948), Marasmiaceae. c. al. (Z. Mykol. 63: 189, 1997), Bresinsky et al. (Pl.
100, widespread (esp. tropical). See Singer (Fl. Biol. 1: 327, 1999), Watling (MR 105: 1440, 2001),
Neotrop. 32, 1982; key), Robich (Rivista di Micolo- Tuthill & Frisvad (Mycol. 94: 240, 2002).
gia 35: 155, 1992), Hausknecht et al. (Ost. Z. Pilzk. Hygrophoropsis (J. Schriit.) Maire ex Martin-Sans
6: 181, 1997; Austrian spp.), Pegler & Legon (My- (1929), Hygrophoropsidaceae. 5, widespread (esp.
cologist 15: 60, 2001), Moreau & Courtecuisse (My- temperate). See Singer et al. (Beih. Nova Hedwigia
cotaxon 89: 331, 2004; Hydropus kaujfmanii from 98: 6, 1990; key C. Am. spp.).
Europe). Hygrophorus Fr. (1836), Hygrophoraceae. c. 100
Hydrotelamonia Rob. Henry (1957) nom. inval. = (usually mycorrhizal), widespread (esp. north tem-
Cortinarius fide Kuyper (in litt.) used as a genus but perate). See Heinemann (Bull. Jard. Bot. Etat 33:
only validly published at subgenus rank. 421, 1963; keys Centr. Afr. spp.), Hesler & Smith
Hydrothyria J.L. Russell (1856) = Peltigera fide Feige (North American species of Hygrophorus, 1963;
et al. (Herzogia 8: 69, 1989), Mi!ldlikowska & Lut- keys), Bon (Docums Mycol. 7 no. 27-28: 1, 1977;
zoni (Int. J. Pl. Sci. 161: 925, 2000; phylogeny, mor- keys), Bird & Grund (Proc. Nova Scotia Int. Sci. 29:
phology, chemistry). 1, 1979; keys 53 Can. spp.), Boertmann (Biblthca
hydrotropism, see tropism. Mycol. 192: 168 pp., 2002; monogr.).
Hygramaricium Locq. (1979) = Cortinarius fide Hygrophyllum, see Hypophyllum Paulet.
Kuyper (in litt. ). hygroscopic ( 1) becoming soft in wet air, hard in dry;
Hygroaster Singer (1955), Tricholomataceae. 2, Amer- (2) (of a sporocarp), opening and discharging spores
ica (tropical). See Singer (Sydowia 9: 370, 1955), in dry air.
Ludwig (Z. Mykol. 63: 155, 1997), Lechner et al. Hygrotrama Singer (1959) = Camarophyllopsis fide
(Mycotaxon 91: 9, 2005; Argentina). Kuyper (in litt. ).
Hygrochroma DC. [not traced]? nom. dub.= Phloeo- Hylophila Que!. (1886) [non Hylophila Lindi. 1833,
spora fide Mussat (Syll. fang. 15: 170, 1901 ). Orchidaceae] = Hebeloma.
=
Hygrocrocis C. Agardh (1824) Typhoderma. Hylostoma Pers. (1822), Pezizales. 1, Europe.
Hygrocybe (Fr.) P. Kumm. (1871), Hygrophoraceae. c. Hymenagaricus Heinem. (1981), Agaricaceae. 10,
150, widespread. See Orton (TBMS 43: 248, 1960; widespread (esp. tropical). See Heinemann & Sister
key), Hesler & Smith (North American species of Little Flower (Bull. Jard bot. nat. Belg. 54: 151,
Hygrophorus, 1963; key), Heinemann (Fl. Icon. 1984), Reid & Eicker (South African Journal of Bot-
Champ. Congo 15: 280, 1966; keys 13 spp. Congo), any 64: 356, 1998; key South African spp.).
Singer (Agaric. mod. Tax. edn 3, 1975), Bon Hymenangiaceae Corda (1842) = Cortinariaceae.
(Docums Mycol. 7 no. 25: 1, 1976; keys), Boertmann Hymenangium Klotzsch (1839) = Descomyces.
(The genus Hygrocybe. Fungi of Northern Europe 1, Descomyces is not yet conserved against Hymenan-
1995; N. Europ. spp., key), Boertmann (Biblthca My- gium. fide Kuyper (in litt.).
col. 192: 168 pp., 2002; monogr.). Hymenelia Kremp. (1852), Hymeneliaceae (L). 26,
Hygromitra Nees (1816) = Leotia fide Fries (Syst. widespread (north temperate). See Lutzoni & Brodo
mycol. 1: 1, 1821). (Syst. Bot. 20: 224, 1995), Lumbsch (Bryologist 100:
Hygromyxacium Locq. (1979) = Cortinarius fide 180, 1997), Wedin et al. (MR 109: 159, 2005; phy-
Kuyper (in litt. ). logeny), Mi!ldlikowska et al. (Mycol. 98: 1088, 2006;
hygrophanous, having a water-soaked appearance phylogeny).
when wet. Hymeneliaceae Korb. (1855), Ostropomycetidae (inc.
hygrophilous, preferring a moist habitat. sed.) (L). 5 gen. (+ 4 syn.), 37 spp. Aspicilia is now
Hygrophoraceae Lotsy (1907), Agaricales. 9 gen. (+ excluded and referred to the Megasporaceae.
14 syn.), 325 spp. Possibly polyphyletic but recent Lit.: Janex-Favre (Cryptog. Bryol.-Lichenol. 6: 25,
data are consistent with the monophyly of the taxon; 1985; ontogeny), Lutzoni & Brodo (Syst. Bot. 20:
not yet listed as nom. rej. against Tricholomataceae. 224, 1995), Lumbsch (Bryologist 100: 180, 1997),
Lit.: Hesler & Smith (North American species of Buschbom & Mueller (Mo/. Phylogen. Evol. 32: 66,
Hygrophorus, 1963; key), Chandrasrikul et al. (Thai 2004), Reeb et al. (Mot. Phylogen. Evol. 32: 1036,
J. Agric. Sci. 18: 287, 1985), Arnolds (Persoonia 14: 2004), Mi!ldlikowska et al. (Mycol. 98: 1088, 2006;
43, 1989), Boertmann (Nordic JI Bot. 10: 311, 1990), phylogeny), Schmitt et al. (J. Hattori bot. Lab. 100:
 HYMENOSCYPHUS 327

753, 2006), Hofstetter et al. (Mo/. Phylogen. Evol. (2) Schizoporaceae

44: 412, 2007; phylogeny). For Lit. see under fam.
Hymenella Fr. (1822), anamorphic Pezizomycotina, Hymenochaete Lev. (1846) nom. cons., Hymeno-
Cpd.OeH.?. 20, widespread. See Tulloch (Mycol. chaetaceae. 110, widespread (esp. tropical).
Pap. 130, 1972; typification). H. agglutinans (canker of young hardwoods). See
hymenial algae (or gonidia), algal cells in the hy- Job (Mycol. helv. S: 1, 1990; temp. S. Hemisph.
menium of a Iichenized ascomycete, e.g. Endocar- spp.), Leger (Biblthca Mycol. 171: 1, 19XX; world
pon, Staurothele, Thelendia; - cystidium, see cys- monograph).
tidium; - veil, see annulus. Hymenochaetella P. Karst. (1889) = Hymenochaete
hymeniderm (of basidiomata), an outer layer com- fide Donk (Persoonia 3: 199, 1964).
posed of an unstratified layer of single cells or hyphal Hymenoconidium Zukal (1888) ? = Marasmius fide
tips; see derm. Donk (Beih. Nova Hedwigia 5, 1962).
Hymeniopeltis Bat. (1959), anamorphic Pezizomy- Hymenodecton Leight. (1854) nom. rej. prop.= Phae-
cotina, Cpt.OeH.?. 1, Brazil. See Batista (An. Soc. ographis fide Lilcking et al. (Taxon 56: 1296, 2007;
Biol. Pernambuco 16: 147, 1959), Farr (Mycol. 78: nomencl.).
269, 1986). Hymenogaster Vittad. ( 1831 ), Strophariaceae. c. 100,
hymenium, the spore-bearing layer of a fruit-body; (of widespread (temperate). See Smith (Mycol. 58: 100,
basidiomycetes) euhymenium (Donk, Persoonia 3: 1966; keys N. Am.), Bougher & Castellano (Mycol.
210, 1964), a hymeniurn in which the basidia and 85: 273, 1993), Peintner et al. (Am. J. Bot. 88: 2168,
their sterile homologues are the first elements to be 2001), Binder & Bresinsky (Mycol. 7: 85, 2002; phy-
formed, as a palisade; in a static (non-thickening) logeny).
euhymenium the exhausted basidia are replaced at Hymenogasteraceae, see Hymenogastraceae.
the same level by intercalation; in a thickening eu- Hymenogastraceae Vittad. ( 1831) = Strophariaceae.
hymenium the tramal hyphae grow between the ex- Hymenogastrales = Agaricales. See also Lit. under
hausted basidia to form a new hymenium above the Gasteromycetes.
old, as in the Cantharellaceae; catahymenium Hymenogloea Pat. (1900), Marasmiaceae. 1, America
(Lemke, CJB 42: 218, 1964), a hymenium in which (tropical).
hyphidia are the first-formed elements and the Hymenogrammaceae Jiilich (1982) = Grarnmothe-
basidia embedded at various levels elongate to reach leaceae.
the surface and do not form a palisade. Cf. thecium, Hymenogramme Mont. & Berk. (1844), Polyporaceae.
apothecium. 1, S.E. Asia. See Ryvarden (TBMS73: 9, 1979).
Hymenoascomycetes. A class proposed by Kimbrough Hymenomarasmius Overeem (1927) ? = Marasmius
(in Wheeler & Blackwell (Eds), Fungus-insect rela- fide Kuyper (in litt. ).
tionships: 184, 1984) for operculate and inoperculate Hymenomycetes Fr. (1821), see Basidiomycota.
discomycetes and pyrenomycetes; see Ascohymenia- Hymenophallus Nees (1816) = Phallus fide Stalpers
les. (in litt. ).
Hymenobactron (Sacc.) Hohn. (1916), anamorphic hymenophore, a spore-bearing structure, esp. a
Pezizomycotina, Hsp.OeH.?. 1 or 2, Europe. basidioma, or that part of it bearing the hymenium.
Hymenobia Nyl. (1854), Pezizomycotina. 1 (on li- Cf. sporophore., incl.
chens), Europe. See Triebel (Biblthca Lichenol. 35, Hymenopleella Munk (1953) = Lepteutypa fide Shoe-
1989; sub Hymenobiella). maker & Millier (CJB 43: 1457, 1965), Millier & von
Hymenobiella Triebel (1989) = Hymenobia fide Eriks- Arx in Ainsworth et al. (Eds) (The Fungi 4A: 87,
son & Hawksworth (SA 9: 13, 1990). 1973).
Hymenobolus Durieu & Mont. (1845), Helotiales. I Hymenopodium Corda (1837) = Clasterosporium fide
(on Agave), N. Africa. See Rieuf (Al Awamia 4: 127, Hughes (TBMS 34: 577, 1951).
1962). hymenopodium (hymenopode), tissue under the hy-
Hymenochaetaceae Imazeki & Toki (1954), Hymeno- menium; subhymenium or hypothecium.
chaetales. 27 gen. (+ 4 7 syn.), 487 spp. Hymenopsis Sacc. (1886), anamorphic Pezizomy-
Lit.: Donk (Persoonia 3: 199, 1964), Fiasson & cotina, Ccu.OeP.15/19. 13, widespread. See Sutton
Niemela (Karstenia 24: 14, 1984; emend.), Dai et al. (The Coelomycetes, 1980), Nag Raj (Coelomycetous
(Mycotaxon 65: 273, 1997), Millier et al. (MR 104: Anamorphs with Appendage-bearing Conidia, 1993),
1485, 2000), Parmasto (Mycotaxon 79: 107, 2001), Kohlmeyer & Volkmann-Kohlmeyer (MR 105: 500,
Wagner (Mycotaxon 79: 235, 2001), Wagner & 2001).
Fischer (MR 105: 773, 2001), Germain et al. (Can. J. Hymenoscypha (Fr.) W. Phillips (1887) = Hymeno-
Pl. Path. 24: 194, 2002), Goes-Neto et al. (Myco- scyphus.
taxon 84: 337, 2002), Gottlieb et al. (Mycol. Progr. Hymenoscyphaceae Bellem. (1978) = Helotiaceae.
1: 299, 2002), Kauserud & Schumacher (CJB 80: Hymenoscyphus Gray (1821), Helotiaceae. Ana-
597, 2002), Wagner & Fischer (Mycol. Progr. 1: 100, morphs Idriella, Geniculospora, Dimorphospora,
2002), Wagner & Ryvarden (Mycol. Progr. 1: 105, Helicodendron, Tricladium, Articulospora, Scy-
2002), Nam et al. (Mycobiology 31: 133, 2003), talidium-like. c. 155, widespread. See Dennis (Per-
Fischer & Binder (Mycol. 96: 799, 2004), Gatica et soonia 3: 29, 1964), Kimbrough & Atkinson (Am. J.
al. (Phytopath. Mediterr. 43: 59, 2004), Binder et al. Bot. 59: 165, 1972), Thind & Sharma (Nova Hed-
(Systematics and Biodiversity 3: 113, 2005), Kilffer wigia 32: 121, 1980; Indian spp.), Dumont (Myco-
& Senn-Irlet (Mycol. Progr. 4: 77, 2005), Parmasto taxon 12: 313, 1981; neotrop. spp.), Dumont (Myco-
(Mycotaxon 91: 137, 2005). taxon 13, 1981; temp. spp.), Descals et al. (TBMS83:
Hymenochaetales Oberw. (1977). Agaricomycetes. 2 541, 1984), Lizoil. (Mycotaxon 45: 1, 1992), Verkley
fam., 48 gen., 610 spp. Fams: (Persoonia IS: 303, 1993; asci), Baral (SA 13: 113,
( 1) Hymenochaetaceae 1994; gen. concept), Hengstmengel (Persoonia 16:
328 HYMENOSTILBE

191, 1996), Chambers et al. (MR 103: 286, 1999; sp. hypertrophy (of organs, etc.), the state of having
on liverworts), McLean et al. (New Phytol. 144: 351, growth greater than normal.
1999; DNA, ericoid mycorrhizas), Monreal et al. hypertrophyte, a parasitic fungus causing hyperplasia
(CJB 77: 1580, 1999; DNA, ericoid mycorrhizas), in a plant (Wakker).
Gernandt et al. (Mycol. 93: 915, 2001; phylogeny), Hypha Pers. (1822) nom. dub., anamorphic Fungi. See
Zhang & Zhuang (Mycosystema 21: 493, 2002; Donk(Taxon 11: 86, 1962).
China), Sivichai et al. (Mycol. 95: 340, 2003; Thai-
land), Athipunyakom et al. (Kasetsart Journal Natu-
ral Sciences 38: 216, 2004; Spain), Baral et al. (Sy-
dowia 58: 145, 2006; phylogeny, Spain), Wang et al.
(Mycol. 98: 1065, 2006; phylogeny), Wang et al.
(Mo/. Phylogen. Evol. 41: 295, 2006; phylogeny).
Hymenostilbe Petch ( 1931 ), anamorphic Ophiocordy-
ceps, Hsy.OeH.?. 15, widespread. See Samson & Ev-
ans (Proc. K. ned A/cad. Wet. Ser. C, Biol. Med. Sci.
78: 73, 1975; key), Hywel-Jones (MR 99: 154, 1995;
Thailand), Hywel-Jones (MR 99: 1201, 1995; on
cockroaches), Guzman et al. (Mycotaxon 78: 115,
2001; Mexico), Stensrud et al. (MR 109: 41, 2005;
phylogeny), Sung et al. (Stud. Mycol. 57, 2007; re-
view, phylogeny).
Hymenula Fr. (1825) = Hymenella.
Hypasteridium Speg. (1923) nom. dub., ? Meli-
olaceae. See Eriksson & Hawksworth (SA 7: 74,
1988).
hyper- (prefix), above.
Hyperdermium J.F. White, R. Sullivan, Bills & Hy-
wel-Jones (2000), Cordycipitaceae. 2, C. & S. Amer-
ica. See White et al. (Mycol. 92: 908, 2000), Sung et
al. (Stud. Mycol. 57, 2007; review, phylogeny),
Chaverri et al. (Stud. Mycol. 60, 2008; phylogeny,
neotropics ). Fig. 16. Hyphal types. A, inflated generative hyphae; B,
hyperepiphyllous, growing on epiphyllous or folii- non-inflated generative hyphae with clamp connexions;
colous lichens or bryophytes, esp. in tropical rain for- C, generative hyphae without clamp connexions; D,
ests. unbranched skeletal hypha; E, sarco-hypha; F, highly
Hyperomyxa Corda (1839) = Cheirospora fide Hughes branched ligative (binding) hypha; G, skeleto-ligative
(CJB 36: 727, 1958). hypha. Not to scale
hyperparasite, a parasite growing on another parasite
(obsol.); Fungicolous fungi (q.v.) is a preferable gen-
eral term where parasitism has not been established. hypha (pl. hyphae), one of the filaments of a myce-
Hyperphyscia Mull. Arg. (1894), Physciaceae (L). 1 or lium; Vuillemin restricted the term to septate fila-
9, widespread (esp. tropical). See Hafellner et al. ments; cf. siphon; ampoule -, a swollen hypha as in
(Herzogia 5: 39, 1979), Kashiwadani (Bull. natn. Sci. certain basidiomycetes; arboriform -, much
Mus. Tokyo, B 11: 91, 1985), Moberg (Nordic JI Bot. branched skeletal - of Ganoderma; ascogenous -, a
7: 719, 1987; key 7 spp., E. Afr.), Scutari (Myco- dikaryotic hypha from which an ascus develops;
taxon 61: 87, 1997), Lohtander et al. (Mycol. 92: 728, binding -, see Hyphal analysis; costiferous -, trans-
2000; phylogeny), Nordin & Mattsson (Lichenologist verse ribs (costae) on the inner surface of the hyphal
33: 3, 2001; phylogeny), Scheidegger et al. (Lichen- wall of the gill trama in Paxillus involutus and
ologist 33: 25, 2001; evolution), Helms et al. (Mycol. P.jilamentosus, non-amyloid, stained by Congo red
95: 1078, 2003; phylogeny), Cubero et al. (MR 108: and calcofluor but not toluidine blue; endo- (intrahy-
498, 2004; phylogeny). phal -), vegetative or fertile element initiated by the
hyperplasia, over-development of some sort (e.g. differentiation within a - from the innermost wall
swellings, galls, witches' brooms) as a reaction to a layer (Cole & Samson, 1979); inflated-, one in
disease-producing agent; cf. hypoplasia. which cells behind the growing apex enlarge and
Hyperrhiza Spreng. (1827) = Uperhiza. cause the apparent rapid rate of growth characteristic
hypersaprophyte, a saprophyte only found on sub- of most agaric and gasteromycete basidiocarps; in an
strates invaded by other saprophytes, e.g. Herpotri- uninflated - no change of cell size occurs as in most
chiellaceae, Lasiosphaeria, Nectria sanguinea, etc. polypores; mediate - and mycelial -, see Corner
(Munk, Sydowia, Beih. 1, 1957). (TBMS 17: 54, 1932); oleiferous -, do not carry latex
hypersensitivity, increased sensitivity, as in the condi- (cf. lactifer) but frequently resinous substances
tion in which there is death of the host tissue at the (Singer, 1960: 34); oiliferous -, a submerged hypha
point of attack by a pathogen, so that the infection of an endolithic lichen having torulose, guttulate
does not spread; esp. of reaction to rusts for which cells; see des Abbayes (Traite de Lichenologie,
the word was first used by Stakman; intolerance; (and 1951); racquet-, one of racket cells (q.v.); skeletal-,
see Allergy, Medical fungi). see Hyphal analysis; stuffing-, see Corner (TBMS
hypertonic (of culture media), having an osmotic pres- 17: 54, 1932). See flexuous hypha, hyphal analysis,
sure higher than that of the organism cultured; cf. hy- hyphal peg, textura, Woronin's hypha.
potonic.
 HYPHAL TIP GROWTH 319

8
Fig. 17. Hyphal systems. See Pegler (Bull. BMS 7(suppl.), 1973). A, monomitic hyphal system, with thick-walled
generative hyphae; B, dimitic hyphal system, with generative and ligative (binding) hyphae; C, dimitic hyphal
system, with generative and skeletal hyphae; D, trimitic hyphal system, with generative, skeletal and ligative hy-
phae.

Hyphal analysis. A procedure by which the develop- stant construction, which is maintained regardless of
ment and structure of basidiomata can be investi- changes in the external morphology of the basidioma
gated, providing important taxonomic criteria. Three due to environmental conditions, hence the impor-
main types ofhyphal systems of increasing complex- tance ofhyphal analysis in taxonomy.
ity were recognized by Comer (TBMS 17: 51, 1932) Lit.: Comer (Ann. Bot. 46: 71, 1932, Phytomor-
(Figs 16, 17): monomltic, having hyphae of one kind phology 3: 152, 1953, Beih. Nova Hedw. 75: 13,
(generative hyphae which are branched, septate, with 1983, 78: 13, 1984), Cunningham (N. Z. JI Sci. Tech.
or without clamp-connexions, thin- to thick-walled, 28(A): 238, 1946, TBMS 37: 44, 1954), Lentz (Bot.
and of unlimited length; they give rise both to other Rev. 20: 135, 1954), Talbot (Bothalia 6: 1, 1951 ).
hyphal types and to the hymenium) (Teixeira, Myco/. hyphal fusions, see anastomosis. Vegetative hyphae of
52: 30, 1961; gen. hyphae of polypores); dimltic, a mycelium may fuse, forming an interconnected
having hyphae of two kinds (generative and skeletal network. Fusion between hyphae of different mycelia
hyphae which are thick-walled, aseptate, and of lim- is controlled by genetic systems which determine
ited length, with thin-walled apices, generally un- sexual (see sex) or vegetative compatibility (q.v.).
branched but when terminal they can develop arbori- hyphal net ('Hyphenfilz'), organ of attachment in
form branching or taper) or generative and binding some squamulose (placodioid) lichens (e.g. Psora
(see below); trimltic, having hyphae of three kinds decipiens) where a delicately branched reticulate net
(generative, skeletal and binding (or ligative) hyphae penetrates the substrate (see Poelt & Baumgartner,
which are aseptate, thick-walled, much branched, ei- Ost. bot. Z. 111: 1, 1964; rhizinose strand).
ther Bovista-type with tapering branches or coralloid; hyphal peg (of basidiomata), a bunch of somewhat
they bind the skeletal and generative hyphae to- interwoven hyphae extending from the trama (where
gether). In Polyporaceae and Lentinaceae, interca- it originates) to the hymenium from which it may
lary skeletal hyphae can give rise to ligative branch- project (Singer, 1960: 47); (of hyphae), projection
ing, the entire element being termed a skeleto- from a hypha for fusion (Buller, 5), peg-hypha.
binding cell (Comer, 1981) or skeleto-ligative hypha hyphal rhizoid, a hypha acting as a rhizoid.
(Pegler, 1983). Comer also recognized sarco-dimltic Hyphal tip growth, Hyphal elongation is mainly by
(in which the skeletal hyphae are replaced by thick- apex-located synthesis, first confirmed by Gooday
walled, long, inflating fusiform elements) and sarco- (q.v.) and expansion of the hyphal tip (contra interca-
trimitic (in which the generative hyphae give both lary growth). Plasma membrane (PM) and cell wall
thick-walled inflated elements similar to binding hy- are synthesized in a steep tip-high gradient by fusion
phae but septate) types. of precursor vesicles liberating their contents to be
Most soft and fleshy basidiomata are monomitic, incorporated into the wall as they incorporate their
with hyphae which are generally inflated (most aga- membranes into the PM. Fibrillar wall components
ricoid and clavarioid fungi). Hard and tough basidio- (e.g. chitin) are synthesized by tip-located PM-
mata may be monomitic with the generative hyphae inserted enzymes. The wall is plastic when newly
developing thickened walls, dimitic, with skeletal formed but as further wall material is built and the tip
hyphae (e.g. Phellinus spp.) or (esp. when perennial) extends taking the active growing point away, it
trimitic (e.g. Fornes, Ganoderma, Microporus xan- gradually becomes inextensible and less plastic. The
thopus). Every species has a well-defined and con- declining gradient of cell surface extensibility yields
330 HYPHASMA

branching patterns and directions of growth charac-

teristic of all hyphal structures (see also wall build-
ing). See also spitzenkorper).
Hyphasma Rebent. ex Nocca & Balb. (1821) nom.
dub., anamorphic Fungi. See Donk (Ta.xon 11: 86,
1962).
Hyphaster Henn. (1903) = Asterostomella fide Hohnel
(Sber. Akad. Wiss. Wien Math.-naturw. Kl., Abt. 1
119: 21, 1910).
Hyphelia Fr. (1825) = Trichothecium. Also used for
anamorphs of Corticium. fide Hughes (CJB 36: 727,
1958), Donk (Ta.xon 11: 86, 1962), Hennebert (Per-
soonia 7: 195, 1973).
hyphidium (pl. -ia), (paraphysis, pseudoparaphysis,
paraphysoid, dikaryoparaphysis, and pseudophysis
sensu Singer (1962) are syn. or near syn.), a little, or
strongly, modified terminal hypha in the hymenium
of hymenomycetes (Fig. 18). Donk (Persoonia 3:
229, 1964) distinguished; haplo- (simple-), unmodi-
fied, unbranched or little branched; dendro- (den-
drophysis), irregularly strongly branched; dicho- (di-
chophysis), repeatedly dichotomously branched;
acantho- (acanthophysis; bottle-brush paraphysis
(Burt, 1918)), having pin-like outgrowths near the
apex; in Corticiaceae may be botryose, clavate,
coralloid, or cylindrical. Cf. cystidium.
Hyphobasidiofera K. Matsush. & Matsush. (1996),
Agaricomycetes. 1, Malaysia. See Matsushima &
Matsushima (Matsush. Mycol. Mem. 9: 33, 1996).
Hyphochlaena Cif. (1962), anamorphic Pezizomy-
cotina, Hso.?.?. 1 (sterile mycelium), Dominican Re-
Fig. 18. Hyphidia. A, setal hypha (Phellinus); B, seta public. See Ciferri (Atti /st. bot. Univ. Lab. crittog.
(lnonotus); C, asteroseta (Asterostroma); D, gloeo- Pavia ser. 5 19: 110, 1962).
hypha (Gloeocystidie/lum); E, encrusted (Peniophora); hyphocystidium, see cystidium.
F, dendrohyphidium (Cytidia); G, acanthohyphidium
(Aleurodiscus); H, dendrohyphidim (Vararia). Not to
=
Hyphoderma Fr. (1849) Hyphelia fide Donk (Ta.xon
11: 88, 1962).
scale Hyphoderma Wallr. (1833), Meruliaceae. c. 95, wide-
spread. s. str. 35 species. See Donk (Fungus Wagen-
ingen 27: 13, 1957), Donk (Persoonia 2: 220, 1962),
to turgor pressure and is very finely regulated to pro- Eriksson & Ryvarden (Cortie. N. Europ. 3: 448,
duce the constant-diameter hypha. Various models 1975; key 27 Eur. spp.), Wu (Acta Bot. Fenn. 142:
have been proposed to help interpret hyphal tip 64, 1990; key Taiwan spp.), Gilbertson & Hemmes
growth. Two models address regulation of extensibil- (Mem. N. Y. bot. Gdn 89: 81, 2004; Hawaii), Larsson
ity; a) cross-linking of wall polymers, with or without (MR 111: 186, 2007; phylogeny).
balanced concomitant wall hydrolytic enzyme activ- Hyphodermataceae Jiilich (1982) = Meruliaceae.
ity, regulating wall extensibility (Wessels, in Heath, Hyphodermella J. Erikss. & Ryvarden (1976), Phan-
Tip Growth in Plant and Fungal Cells: 1, 1990) or b) erochaetaceae. 3, widespread. See Melo & Hjortstam
an actin-rich membrane skeleton attached to the in- (Nova Hedwigia 77: 351, 2003; Portugal).
side of the PM regulates extension of the membrane Hyphodermopsis Jiilich ( 1982) = Gyrophanopsis fide
upon which the wall is assembled (Heath, CJB Stalpers & Buchanan (N.Z. JI Bot. 29: 333, 1991).
73(Suppl. 1): S131, 1995). In addition, the gradient Hyphodictyon Millardet (1866) = Atichia fide von Arx
of vesicle fusions is postulated to be generated by a & Millier (Stud. Mycol. 9, 1975).
'vesicle supply centre' whose location is coincident Hyphodiscosia Lodha & K.R.C. Reddy (1974), ana-
with the Spitzenkorper, a labile vesicle- and actin- morphic Pezizomycotina, Hso.leH.1/10. 4, India;
rich structure present in growing tips of most, but not Europe; Japan. See Lodha & Reddy (TBMS 62: 419,
all, fungi, whose behaviour correlates with tip growth 1974), Watanabe (Mycol. 84: 113, 1992).
rate and direction (Bartnicki-Garcia, in Heath, Tip Hyphodiscosioides Matsush. (1993), anamorphic Pe-
Growth in Plant and Fungal Cells: 211, 1990). An- zizomycotina, Hso.OeH.15/19. 1, Peru. See Matsu-
other model attempts to explain the role of calcium shima (Matsush. Mycol. Mem. 7: 54, 1993).
gradients in the hyphal tip (Regalado, Microbiology Hyphodiscus Kirschst. (1906), Helotiales. Anamorph
144: 2771, 1998), while a further model interpret hy- Catenulifera. 6, north temperate. See Zhuang (Myco-
phal tip growth in terms of microtubule-based trans- ta.xon 31: 411, 1988), Baral (Z. Mykol. 59: 3, 1993),
port (Sugden et al., Physical Rev. E, 2007). Current Raitviir & Galan (SA 13: 159, 1995), Hosoya (Myco-
data do not differentiate the relative contributions of science 43: 47, 2002; Japan), Raitviir (Scripta Mycol.
these different components, but cellular regulation, 20, 2004), Untereiner et al. (CJB 84: 243, 2006; phy-
possibly involving cytoplasmic Ca2+ (Jackson & logeny).
Heath, Microbiol. Rev. 57: 367, 1993), of each could Hyphodontia J. Erikss. (1958), Schizoporaceae. 64,
generate the known diversity of sizes, shapes, widespread. See Weresub (CJB 39: 1475, 1961),
 HYPNOSPORA 331

Eriksson & Ryvarden (Cortie. N. Europ. 4: 583, (Biology of conidial fungi, 2 vols, 1981), Subrama-
1976; key 23 Eur. spp.), Wu (Acta Bot. Fenn. 142: nian (Hyphomycetes: taxonomy and biology, 1983),
85, 1990; key Taiwan spp.), Langer (Biblthca Myca/. Borowska (Flora Polska, Grzyby (Mycota)) 16 Deu-
154, 1994; world key), Wu (Myca/. 93: 1019, 2001; terom., Dematiaceae, Phialoconidiae, 1986; keys to
newspp.). spp. in major genera), Domsch et al. (Compendium of
Hyphodontiastra Hjortstam (1999), Meruliaceae. l, soil fungi, 2 vols, 1980). See also under Anamorphic
Brazil. See Hjortstam (Kew Bull. 54: 755, 1999). fungi.
Hyphodontiella A. Strid (1975), Clavariaceae. 2, Nor- Hyphonectria (Sacc.) Petch (1937)"' Hydropisphaera
dic. See Strid (Kongel. Norske Vidensk. Selsk. Skr. fide Rossman et al. (Stud Myca/. 42: 248 pp., 1999).
1975 4: 19, 1975). hyphophore, erect stalked peltate asexual sporophores
hyphoid ( l) like hyphae; cobwebby; (2) (of aecia of in the Asterothyriaceae (e.g. Echinoplaca, Gyalid-
Dasyspora), having aeciospores on hyphal projec- eopsis, Tricharia). See Serusiaux & De Sloover
tions from stomata (Arthur). (Veroff. Geobot. Inst. ETH, Rubel 91: 260, 1986;
Hypholoma (Fr.) P. Kumm. (1871) = Psilocybe (Fr.) P. types), Vezda (Cas. s/ez. Muz. Silesiae A 22: 67,
Kumm. fide Kuyper (in /itt. ). 1973; Fo/ia geobot. phytotax., Praha 14: 43, 1979).
Hypholomopsis Earle ( 1909) = Psathyrella fide Singer Hyphopichia Arx & Van der Walt (1976), Saccharo-
(Agaric. mod Tax., 1951). mycetales. Anamorph Candida. 1 (insect-associated),
Hyphomucor Schipper & Lunn (1986), Mucoraceae. 1, widespread. See Kurtzman in Hawksworth (Ed.) (As-
paleotropical. See Schipper (Mycotaxon 27: 83, comycete Systematics. Problems and Perspectives in
1986), Voigt & Wostemeyer (Gene 270: 113, 2001; the Nineties NATO ASI Series vol. 269 269: 361,
phylogeny). 1994), Kurtzman (Antonie van Leeuwenhoek 88: 121,
Hyphomyces C.H. Bridges & C.W. Emmons (1961) 2005), Suh et al. (Myca/. 98: 1006, 2006; phylog-
nom. inval., Fungi. eny).
Hyphomycetes, Anamorphic fungi; widespr. in most hyphopodium, a short branch of one or two cells on
ecological niches. This artificial class is traditionally epiphytic mycelium of Meliolales, etc.; in a capi-
separated into three (or four, if agonomycetes are in- tate - the end is rounded,= appressorium (fide Mibey
cluded) orders, based on the presence or absence of & Hawksworth, SA 14: 25, 1995); mucronate - =
conidia and the degree of aggregation of the conidio- conidiogenous cell (fide Hughes, CJB 59: 1514,
phores into more complex structures (conidiomata). 1981). A stigmatopodium (stigmopodium) is a hy-
An alternative system of classification (now obsol.) phopodium in which the end cell or stigmatocyst has
for the anamorphic fungi as a whole (including the a haustorium (Arnaud). A stigmatocyst in a hypha is
coelomycetes, q.v.) was advanced by Sutton (1980). a node cell; cf. Doidge (Bothalia 4: 273, 1942). See
The traditional separation is: also Walker (Mycotaxon 11: l, 1980).
(!) Agonomycetales (Agonomycetaceae) (Mycelia Hyphopolynema Nag Raj ( 1977), anamorphic Pezizo-
sterilia, q. v. ). No conidia generally produced, but in mycotina, Hsp.O-leH.15. 3, Colombia. See Nag Raj
some genera propagules which are liberated by mul- (CJB 55: 760, 1977), Kohlmeyer & Volkmann-
ticellular secession are formed. Kohlmeyer (Mycotaxon 70: 489, 1999).
(2) Hyphomycetales (= Moniliaceae + Dema- Hyphoradulum Pouzar (1987), Cyphellaceae. l,
tiaceae). This group comprises the main body of the Europe. See Pouzar (Ceskti Mykol. 41: 26, 1987).
hyphomycetes; conidiophores are separate, not or- Hyphoscypha Bres. (1903) = Lachnum fide Huhtinen
ganized on synnematal or sporodochial conidiomata. (SA 6: 131, 1987).
The full range of conidiogenous events occurs. Hyphoscypha Velen. (1934),? Helotiales. l, Europe.
(3) Stilbellales (Coremiales, Synnematomycetes, Hyphosoma Syd. (1924) nom. conf., anamorphic Pe-
Stilbellaceae). Conidiophores are aggregated as syn- zizomycotina. See Hughes (N.Z. JI Bot. 8: 153, 1970).
nemata, and conidiogenous events are various but the Hyphospora A.W. Ramaley (1996), anamorphic
'basauxic' type is absent. See Morris (Western Ill. Comminutispora, Hso.?.?. l, USA. See Ramaley
Univ. Ser. biol. Sci. 3, 1963; key 54 synnem. gen.), (Myca/. 88: 133, 1996), Hambleton et al. (Mycol. 95:
Benjamin (Taxon 17: 521, 1968; typification), Seifert 959, 2003; phylogeny), Tsuneda et al. (Mycol. 96:
(Stud. Myca/. 27, 1985; Stilbella and related genera). 1128, 2004; morphology).
(4) Tuberculariales (Tuberculariaceae). Conidio- Hyphostereum Pat. (1892), anamorphic Pezizomy-
phores are aggregated on sporodochial conidiomata cotina, Hsp/Ccu.OeH.?. 1, S. America.
and a wide range of conidiogenous events occurs. Hyphothyrium B. Sutton & Pascoe (1989), anamor-
Lit.: Costantin (Les mucedinees simples, 1888; Ra- phic Pezizomycotina, Hsp.O-leP.19. 1, Australia. See
benh. Krypt.-Fl. 1 (8-9), 1907-10), Wakefield & Sutton & Pascoe (MR 92: 219, 1989).
Bisby (TBMS 25: 49, 427, 1941; Brit. list), Hughes Hyphozyma de Hoog & M.T. Sm. (1981), anamorphic
(CJB 36: 727, 1958; annotated list 400 gen. names), Leotiomycetes, Hso.OeH.3/4. 4 (on other fungi),
Delitsch (Systematik der Schimmelpilze, 1961), Ken- Europe; N. America. The genus is highly poly-
drick & Carmichael (in Ainsowrth et al., The Fungi phyletic. See also Eleutheromyces. See de Hoog &
4: 323, 1973; synoptic keys, illustr., gen., gen. Smith (Antonie van Leeuwenhoek 52: 39, 1986; key),
names), Litvinov ([Keys for the Identification of mi- Hutchison et al. (MR 97: 1409, 1993; key), Tsuneda
croscopic soil fungi. Mon ilia/es], 1967), Barron (The et al. (Myca/. 89: 867, 1997; on Lentinula), Maekawa
genera of hyphomycetes from soil, 1968), Onions et & Tsuneda (Mycotaxon 78: 167, 2001; on Trametes),
al. (Smith's Introduction to Industrial Mycology edn Lopandic et al. (Myco/. Progr. 4: 205, 2005; phylog-
7, 1981), Ellis (Dematiaceous Hyphomycetes, 1971; eny).
More Dematiaceous Hyphomyetes, 1976), Subrama- hypnocyst, an Alternaria-like group of cells (Chippin-
nian (Hyphomycetes. An account of Indian species, dale, TBMS 14: 203, 1929; Griffiths, Nova Hedw. 25:
except Cercosporae, 1971 ), Carmichael et al. (Gen- 511, 1974).
era of Hyphomycetes, 1980), Cole & Kendrick (Eds) hypnospora, a resting spore.
331 HYPNOTHECA

Hypnotheca Tommerup (1970), ? Helotiales. Ana- Dodd et al. (MR 104: 23, 2000; anamorph phylog-
morph Monochaetiellopsis. 1, Australia. See von Arx eny), Poldmaa (Stud. Myca/. 4S: 83, 2000), Chaverri
& Muller (Stud. Myca/. 9: II, 1975). et al. (Myca/. 93: 758, 2001), Chaverri et al. (Myca/.
hypo- (prefix), under. 93: 1113, 2001), Doi (Memoirs of the National Sci-
hypobasidium, see basidium. ence Museum Tokyo 37: 113, 2001; Japan), Dodd et
Hypoblema Lloyd (1902) = Calvatia fide Zeller & al. (Myca/. Progr. 1: 409, 2002), Liu et al. (Myco-
Smith (Lloydia 27: 167, 1964). taxon 82: 463, 2002; China), Bezerra et al. (Fitopa-
Hypobryon Dobbeler (1983), Dothideomycetes. 6 (on tol. Brasil 28: 408, 2003), Chaverri & Samuels (Stud.
hepatics), Europe. See Dobbeler (Nova Hedwigia 37: Myca/. 48, 2003; spp. with green ascospores),
3, 1983), Dobbeler (Myco/. Progr. S: 32, 2006). Chaverri et al. (Mo/. Phylogen. Eva/. 27: 302, 2003),
Hypocapnodium Speg. (1918) = Aithaloderma fide Chaverri et al. (Myca/. 9S: 1100, 2003), Lu &
von Arx & Muller (Stud. Myca/. 9, 1975). Samuels (Sydowia SS: 255, 2003), Chamberlain et al.
Hypocelis Petr. (1929) = Vizella fide von Arx & (Karstenia 44: 1, 2004; stipitate spp.), Chaverri et al.
Muller (Stud. Myca/. 9, 1975). (Myca/. Progr. 3: 29, 2004), Druzhinina et al. (Stud
Hypocenia Berk. & M.A. Curtis (1874) = Topospora Myca/. SO: 401, 2004), Lu et al. (Myca/. 96: 310,
fide Groves (CJB 43: 1195, 1965). 2004), Poldmaa & Samuels (Sydowia S6: 79, 2004;
Hypocenomyce M. Choisy (1951 ), Ophioparmaceae Thailand), Jaklitsch et al. (Stud. Myca/. S6: 135,
(L). 14, widespread. See Timdal (Nordic JI Bot. 4: 2006), Jaklitsch et al. (Myca/. 98: 499, 2006), Over-
83, 1984; key), Dirig (Mycotaxon 37: 441, 1990; ton et al. (Stud. Myca/. S6: 39, 2006), Overton et al.
ecology, N America), Timdal (Mycotaxon 77: 445, (Stud. Myca/. S6: 1, 2006; H. citrina group), Samuels
2001; n. spp.), Wedin et al. (MR 109: 159, 2005; et al. (CBS Diversity Ser. 4, 2006), Zhang et al. (My-
phylogeny), Miitdlikowska et al. (Myca/. 98: 1088, ca/. 98: 1076, 2006; phylogeny).
2006; phylogeny), Lumbsch et al. (MR 111: 257, Hypocreaceae De Not. (1844), Hypocreales. 22 gen.(+
2007; phylogeny), Lumbsch et al. (MR 111: 257, 27 syn.), 454 spp.
2007; phylogeny). Lit.: Bissett (CJB 69: 2357, 1991 ), Bissett (CJB 69:
Hypochanum Kalchbr. (1876) = Macowanites. 2373, 1991), Samuels (MR 100: 923, 1996), Gron-
Hypochnaceae J. SchrOt. (1888) = Arthoniaceae. dona et al. (Appl. Environm. Microbial. 63: 3189,
Hypochnella J. Schrot. ( 1888), ? Atheliaceae. 1, 1997), Kuhls et al. (Myca/. 89: 442, 1997), Bulat et
Europe. See Wakefield (TBMS S: 127, 1915), Hagara al. (MR 102: 933, 1998), Castle et al. (Appl. Envi-
(Mykol. Listy 80: 4, 2002). ronm. Microbial. 64: 133, 1998), Garns & Bissett
Hypochnellaceae Jiilich (1982) = Atheliaceae. (Trichoderma and Gliocladium Vol. 1. Basic Biol-
Hypochniciellum Hjortstam & Ryvarden (1980), Athe- ogy, Taxonomy and Genetics: 3, 1998), Harman et
liaceae. 4, widespread. See Legon (Mycologist 17: al. (Trichoderma and Gliocladium Vol. 1. Basic Bi-
41, 2003). ology, Taxonomy and Genetics: 243, 1998), Kinder-
Hypochnicium J. Erikss. (1958), Meruliaceae. 20, mann et al. (Fungal Genetics Biol. 24: 298, 1998),
widespread. See Eriksson (Symb. bot. upsa/. 16 no. 1: Lieckfeldt et al. (Trichoderma and Gliocladium Vol.
100, 1958), Legon (Mycologist 17: 129, 2003; Hy- 1. Basic Biology, Taxonomy and Genetics: 35,
pochnicium analogum), Nilsson & Hallenberg (My- 1998), Chen et al. (Appl. Microbial. Biotechn. S2:
ca/. 9S: 54, 2003; phylogeny Hypochnicium punctu- 246, 1999), Lieckfeldt et al. (CJB 76: 1507, 1998),
/atum complex). McKay et al. (Appl. Environm. Microbial. 6S: 606,
Hypochnites Mesch. (1898), Fossil Fungi. 1 (Oligo- 1999), Poldmaa et al. (CJB 77: 1765, 1999),
cene), Baltic. Rossman et al. (Stud. Myca/. 42: 248 pp., 1999; cell
hypochnoid, having effused, resupinate, dry, rather constituent polyamines). Much less widely circum-
loosely intertwined hyphae, as in Tomentella (for- scribed than in previous editions of this Dictionary.
merly Hypochnus). Lit.:, Sahr et al. (Myca/. 91: 935, 1999), Hermosa
Hypochnopsis P. Karst. (1889) = Amaurodon fide et al. (Appl. Environm. Microbial. 66: 1890, 2000),
Koljalg (Syn. Fung. 9: 32, 1996). Lieckfeldt et al. (Microbial. Res. lSS: 7, 2000),
Hypochnus Fr. (1818) ? = Tomentella Pat. fide Donlc Poldmaa (Stud. Myca/. 4S: 83, 2000), Rossman (Stud.
(Taxon 6: 75, 1957). Myca/. 4S: 27, 2000), Douhan & Rizzo (MR 107:
Hypochnus Fr. ex Ehrenb. (1820) = Cryptothecia fide 1342, 2003), Lu et al. (Myca/. 96: 310, 2004), Druz-
Thor (Bryologist 94: 278, 1991). hinina et al. (Mycoscience 47: 55, 2006), Garns (Stud.
Hypocline Syd. (1939), anamorphic Pezizomycotina, Myca/. S6: 177 pp., 2006).
St.OeH.10. 1, Africa. hypocreacous, fleshy and brightly coloured, like Hy-
Hypocopra (Fr.) J. Kickx f. (1867), Xylariaceae. 30 pocrea.
(esp. coprophilous), widespread. See Krug & Cain Hypocreales Lindau (1897). Sordariomycetidae. 7
(CJB S2: 809, 1974; key). fam., 237 gen., 2647 spp. Ascomata peritht'cial,
Hypocrea Fr. (1825), Hypocreaceae. Anamorph rarely cleistothecial, sometimes either in or on a
Trichoderma. 171 (on rotten wood, often associated stroma, ± globose, sometimes ornamented, rarely se-
with other fungi), widespread. See Rifai & Webster tose, the ostiole periphysate; peridium and stromatal
(TBMS 49: 289, 1964), Rifai & Webster (TBMS 49: tissues fleshy, usually brightly coloured; interascal
297, 1964), Doi (Bull. natn. Sci. Mus. Tokyo, B 12: tissue of apical paraphyses, often evanescent; asci ±
693, 1969), Doi (Bull. natn. Sci. Mus. Tokyo, B lS: cylindrical, thin-walled, sometimes with a small api-
649, 1972), Patil & Patil (Indian Phytopath. 36: 635, cal ring or a conspicuous apical cap, not blueing in
1983; India), Doi & Yamatoya (Mem. N. Y. bot. Gdn iodine; ascospores varied, hyaline or pale brown,
49: 233, 1989; H. pa/Iida group), Samuels & Lodge usually septate, sometimes muriform, sometimes
(Myca/. 88: 302, 1996), Lieckfeldt et al. (CJB 76: elongate and fragmenting, without a sheath. Ana-
1507, 1998), Samuels et al. (Stud. Myca/. 41, 1998), morphs prominent, hyphomycetous. Saprobes or
Rossman et al. (Stud. Myca/. 42: 248 pp., 1999), parasites of plants, often fungicolous or licheni-
 HYPOGEOUS FUNGI 333
colous, rarely coprophilous, cosmop. Fams: ceae. 54, widespread (esp. temperate). See Cannon &
(I) Bionectriaceae Minter (Taxon 32: 572, 1983; gen. nomencl.), Johns-
(2) Clavicipitaceae ton (N.Z. JI Bot. 28: 159, 1990; 12 spp. NZ, gen. con-
(3) Cordycipitaceae cept), Johnston (Mycotaxon 52: 221, 1994; asco-
(4) Hypocreaceae spores), Johnston (Mycol. Pap. 176: 239 pp., 2001;
(5) Nectriaceae on grasses), Hou & Piepenbring (Nova Hedwigia 82:
(6) Niessliaceae 91, 2006; China).
(7) Ophiocordycipitaceae Hypodermataceae Rehm (1887) = Rhytismataceae.
Lit.: Boedijn (Persoonia 3: I, 1964), Dingley hypodermataceous (of asci), ones which are essen-
(Trans. Proc. R. Soc. N.Z. 79: 55, 177, 323, 403, 81: tially unitunicate, lack any apical thickening, and
329, 489, 83: 643, 84: 467, 1951-57; NZ), Doi (Bull. which discharge the spores through a narrow pore;
natn Sci. Mus. Tokyo B 1: 1, 2: 119, 1975-76; S. see ascus.
Am.), Millier & von Arx (1962, 1973), Petch (TBMS Hypodermella Tubeuf (1895), Rhytismataceae. 3,
21: 243, 1938; UK), Rogerson (Mycol. 62: 865, 1970; widespread. See Cannon & Minter (Mycol. Pap. 155:
gen. names, key gen.), Rossman (Mycol. Pap. 150, 123 pp., 1986; Indian subcontinent), Hansen & Lewis
1983; key 52 phragmosporous spp.; Stud. Mycol. 45: (Compendium of Conifer Diseases, 1997), Johnston
27, 2000; gen. concepts), Rossman et al. (Mycol. 85: (Biodiversity o/Tropical Microfangi: 241, 1997).
685, 1993; key 8 gen. simple spores; Stud. Mycol. 42, Hypodermellina H6hn. ( 1917), Rhytismatales. I,
1999; monogr.), Samuels & Rossman (Whole fangus Europe.
1: 167, 1979; anamorphs, gen. concepts), Samuels & Hypodermina Hohn. (1916), anamorphic Di-
Seifert (in Sugiyama (Ed.), Pleomorphic fangi: 29, aporthales, St.OeH.?. 1, Europe. See Castlebury et al.
1987; anamorphs), Samuels & Seifert (Sydowia 43: (Mycol. 94: 1017, 2002; as Mazzantiella).
249, 1991; key 20 synnematous spp.), Samuels et al. Hypodermium Link (1816) = Caeoma fide Laundon
(Mem. N.Y. bot. Gdn 59: 6, 1990; 75 spp., Indonesia), (Mycol. Pap. 102, 1965).
Schoch et al. (MR. 111: 154, 2007; phylogeny). See Hypodermium Link (1825) nom. dub., anamorphic
also under Nectria and anamorph gen. names. Pezizomycotina. See Sutton (Mycol. Pap. 141, 1977).
Hypocrella Sacc. (1878), Clavicipitaceae. Anamorph Hypodermopsis Earle (1902) = Hysterium Pers. fide
Aschersonia. 37 (on Insecta), widespread (tropical). Nannfeldt (Nova Acta R. Soc. Scient. upsal., 1932).
See Hywel-Jones & Evans (MR. 97: 871, 1993), Hy- Hypodermopsis Kuntze (1898) = Hypoderma De Not.
wel-Jones & Samuels (Mycol. 90: 36, 1998), Hypodiscus Lloyd (1923) [non Hypodiscus Nees 1836,
Rossman et al. (Stud. Mycol. 42: 248 pp., 1999), Liu Restionaceae] = Neohypodiscus.
et al. (Mycotaxon 78: 67, 2001; China), Chaverri et =
Hypodrys Pers. ( 1825) Fistulina.
al. (MR. 109: 1268, 2005), Liu & Hodge (MR. 109: Hypoflavia Marbach (2000), Caliciaceae (L). 2, S.
818, 2005), Liu et al. (MR. 110: 537, 2006; ana- America. See Marbach (Biblthca Lichenol. 74: 291,
morph), Sung et al. (Stud. Mycol. 57, 2007), Torres et 2000).
al. (MR. 111: 317, 2007; Panama), Chaverri et al. Hypogaea E. Horak (1964), Agaricaceae. 1, Argentina.
(Stud. Mycol. 60, 2008; phylogeny, neotropics). Basidioma gasteroid. See Horak (Sydowia 17: 299,
Hypocreodendron Henn. (1897), anamorphic Discoxy- 1964).
laria, Hsy.OeH.19. I, S. America. See Rogers et al. Hypogaeaceae E. Horak (1964) = Agaricaceae.
(Mycol. 87: 41, 1995). Hypogaeum Pers. (1797) = Elaphomyces fide Fries
Hypocreomycetidae O.E. Erikss. & Winka (1997), (Syst. mycol. 3: 57, 1829).
Sordariomycetes. Ords: hypogean (hypogeal, hypogeic, hypogeous), in the
(1) Coronophorales earth; (of fungi) see Hypogeous fungi.
(2) Hypocreales hypogenous, produced lower down.
(3) Melanosporales Hypogeous fungi. Fungi having subterranean sporo-
(4) Microascales carps comprise many taxonomically unrelated spe-
Lit.: see under fams, also Schoch et al. (MR. 111: cies showing remarkable features of convergent evo-
154, 2007; marine lineages). lution as a result of adaptation to this specialized
Hypocreophis Speg. (1919) = Hypocrella fide habitat. They include the truffles (q.v.; esp. Elapho-
Clements & Shear (Gen. Fung., 1931 ). mycetales, Pezizales), false truffles (Rhizopogon,
Hypocreopsis G. Winter (1875) = Selinia fide Hymenogaster, Gautieria), various 'gasteromycetes'
Rossman et al. (Stud. Mycol. 42: 248 pp., 1999). (Radiigera, Pyrenogaster) and a few Zygomycetes
Hypocreopsis P. Karst. (1873), Hypocreaceae. Ana- (e.g. Endogone). Most are mycorrhizal; many mutu-
morph Stromatocrea. 5 (decaying wood, often asso- alistic relationships have also evolved between hypo-
ciated with resupinate basidiomycetes), widespread geous fungi animals, particularly insects and some
(north temperate). See Niemelli & Nordin (Karstenia mammals; many show considerable variability within
25: 75, 1985; Eur.), Candy & Webster (Mycologist 2: a single fruitbody in numbers of spores produced per
18, 1988), Candoussau (Mycologist 4: 170, 1990), ascus or basidium, and their fruitbodies are often in-
Rossman et al. (Stud. Mycol. 42: 248 pp., 1999), voluted or convoluted with a strongly reduced hy-
Ainsworth (English Nature Research Reports 600, menium and thought to be derived from epigeous
2004; conservation). forms; their importance of some species in the food
hypocystidium, see cystidium. chain of endangered mammals has meant more is
Hypodendrum Paulet ex Earle (1909) = Pholiota fide known about their conservation needs than for most
Singer (Agaric. mod. Tax., 1951). fungi (e.g. Loeb et al., Am. Midi. Nat. 144: 286,
Hypoderma DC. (1805) nom. rej. = Lophodermium 2000), see Animal mycophagists; some, particularly
See Cannon & Minter (Taxon 32: 572, 1983; gen. species of Elaphomyces accumulate radionuclides in
nomencl.). exceptional quantities (see Air pollution). Their un-
Hypoderma De Not. (1847) nom. cons., Rhytismata- usual nature has stimulated much folk lore and many
334 HYPOGLOEUM

legends about hypogeous fungi including, particu- morphs Cladobotryum, Sibirina, Verticillium. 53
larly, a belief that some are aphrodisiacs. See Tulasne (mostly on larger fungi), widespread. See Arnold
(Fungi hypogaei, 1851 [reprint 1970]), Hawker (Biol. (Nova Hedwigia 21: 529, 1972; classif.), Tubaki
Rev. 30: 127, 1955), Trappe (Mycotaxon 9: 297, (Rep. Tottori myco/. Inst. 12: 161, 1975; Japanese
1979). Australasia Trappe et al. (Aust. Syst. Bot. 5: spp.), Arnold (Bibliogr. Mitteil. Univ.-bibl. Jena 25,
597 & 617, 1992; 9: 773 & 803, 1996); British Isles 1976; bibliogr.), Samuels (Mem. N. Y. bot. Gdn 26,
Hawker (Phil. Trans. 8237: 429, 1954; TBMS 63: 67, 1976), Rogerson & Samuels (Myco/. 77: 763, 1985;
1974, list), Pegler et al. (British tru.ffles. A revision of spp. on discomycetes), Rogerson & Samuels (Myco/.
British hypogeous fangi, 1993); Europe Montecci & 81: 413, 1989; key 10 spp. on Bo/eta/es), Rogerson &
Sarasini (Funghi Ipogei d'Europa, 2000); Germany Samuels (Myco/. 85: 231, 1993; spp. on polypores),
Hess (Die Hypogaeen Deutschsland, 1891-4 [reprint Rogerson & Samuels (Mycol. 86: 839, 1994; key 13
1971]); Hungary (Carpathian Basin), Szemere (Die spp. on agarics), Rossman et al. (Stud. Myco/. 42:
unteririschen Pilze des Karpatenbeckens, 1965); Ma- 248 pp., 1999), Poldmaa (Stud. Myco/. 45: 83, 2000),
laysia Corner & Hawker (TBMS 36: 125, 1953); Douhan & Rizzo (MR 107: 1342, 2003; host-parasite
Mexico Trappe & Guzman (Mycol. 63: 317, 1971); rels), Poldmaa (Mycol. 95: 921, 2003; on
Spain Calonge et al. (An. Inst. Bot. Cavanilles 34: Stereaceae), Poldmaa & Samuels (Sydowia 56: 79,
15, 1977), Moreno Arroyo et al. (Tesoros de nuestros 2004; Thailand), Tokiwa & Okuda (Mycoscience 46:
monies. Trufas de Andalucia, 2005); USA Trappe 294, 2005; Japan).
( 1979), Castellano et al. (Key to spores of the genera Hypomycetaceae Earle (1901) = Hypocreaceae.
of hypogeous fangi of north temperate forests with Hypomycetales = Hypocreales.
special reference to animal mycophagy, 1989). See Hypomycopsis Henn. (1904) = Mycosphaerella fide
Truffle. See also: www.mykoweb.com/biblio/ von Arx & Millier (Stud. Myco/. 9, 1975).
hypo_bib.pdf (bibliography of hypogeous and se- hyponecral, see necral layer.
codioid basidiomycetes). Hyponectria Sacc. (1878), Hyponectriaceae. 16 (on
Hypogloeum Petr. (1923), anamorphic Pezizomy- dead leaves etc.), widespread. See Barr (Myco/. 69:
cotina, Cac.OeH.?. 1, Europe. 952, 1977; key), Rossman et al. (Stud. Mycol. 42:
Hypogymnia (Nyl.) Nyl. (1896), Parmeliaceae (L). c. 248 pp., 1999), Wang & Hyde (Fungal Diversity 3:
65, widespread. See Bitter (Hedwigia 40: 171, 1901 ), 159, 1999), Winka & Eriksson (Mycoscience 41: 97,
Krog (Skr. norsk. Polarinst. 144, 1968), Krog 2000; DNA), Sivanesan & Shivas (Fungal Diversity
(Lichenologist 6: 135, 1974), Beltman (Biblthca 9: 169, 2002).
Lichenol. 11, 1978), Elix (Brunonia 2: 175, 1980; Hyponectriaceae Petr. (1923), Xylariales. 22 gen. (+
Australasia), Awasthi (Kavaka 12: 87, 1986; key 11 15 syn.), 128 spp.
spp. India), Luo (Bull. bot. Res. Harbin 6: 155, 1986; Lit.: Samuels et al. (Mycotaxon 28: 473, 1987),
China), Wei (Acta Myco/. Sin. Suppl. 1: 379, 1987; Barr (Indian Journal of Mycology and Plant Pathol-
isidiate spp. China), Elix & Jenkins (Mycotaxon 35: ogy, 1994). The affinities are still uncertain pending
489, 1989; key 18 Australian spp.), Hyvlirinen further molecular analysis, see also Hyde et al. (Sy-
(Lichenologist 24: 267, 1992; thallus structure), dowia SO: 21, 1998), Mahuku et al. (MR 102: 559,
Goward & McCune (Bryologist 96: 450, 1993; N 1998), Wang & Hyde (Fungal Diversity 3: 159,
America), Zeybek et al. (Cryptog. bot. 3: 260, 1993; 1999), Winka & Eriksson (Mycoscience 41: 97,
chemistry), Crespo & Cubero (Lichenologist 30: 369, 2000), Jeewon et al. (MR 107: 1392, 2003).
1998; phylogeny), Wedin et al. (MR 103: 1152, Hyponevris Earle (1909) = Schizophyllum.
1999; phylogeny), McCune & Obermayer (Myco- Hyponevris Paulet (1808) = Merulius Haller ex
taxon 79: 23, 2001; typification), McCune & Tcha- Boehm. fide Donk (Taxon 12: 167, 1963).
banenko (Bryologist 104: 146, 2001; E Asia), Yo- hyponym, a name only; one having no description or
shida & Kashiwadani (Bull. natn. Sci. Mus. Tokyo, B reference to a specimen.
27: 35, 2001; typification, E Asia), McCune et al. hypoparasite, a hidden parasite; a pathogen dispersed
(Bryologist 106: 226, 2003; Himalayas), Thell et al. along with another pathogen, such as a mycovirus in
(Symb. bot. upsal. 34 no. 1: 429, 2004; Scandinavia), an Ophiostoma ulmi population.
McCune (Bull. Calif. Lichen Soc. 13: 42, 2006; con- Hypophloeda K.D. Hyde & E.B.G. Jones (1989),
servation), McCune et al. (Bryo/ogist 109: 80, 2006; Diaporthales. 1 (mangrove roots), Brunei; Seychelles.
N America), Mi11.dlikowska et al. (Myco/. 98: 1088, See Hyde & Jones (TMS.J30: 61, 1989).
2006; phylogeny), Wei & Wei (Mycotaxon 94: 155, hypophloeodal, under the periderm or bark; endo-
2005; China). phloeodal; subcutical; within the bark.
Hypogymniaceae Poelt ex Elix (1980) = Parmeliaceae. hypophyllous, on the under surface of a leaf.
hypogyny (adj. hypogynous), the condition of having Hypophyllum Earle (1909) = Lactarius fide Singer
the antheridium under the oogonium and on the same (Agaric. mod. Tax., 1951).
hypha. Hypophyllum Paulet (1808) = Agaricus L.
Hypohelion P.R. Johnst. (1990), Rhytismataceae. 2, hypoplasia, the state of having growth less than nor-
Europe; N. America. See Johnston (Mycotaxon 39: mal, cf. hyperplasia.
219, 1990), Johnston (Myco/. Pap. 176: 239 pp., Hypoplasta Preuss (1855) = Cytospora fide Saccardo
2001). (Sy/I.fang. 3: 1, 1884).
Hypolepia Raf. (1808) nom. nud., Fungi. See Merrill Hypoplegma Theiss. & Syd. (1917) = Perisporiopsis
(Index Rajinesq., 1949). Henn. fide Millier & von Arx (Beitr. Kryptfl. Schweiz
hypolithic, see endolithic. 11 no. 2, 1962).
Hypolyssus Pers. ( 1825) nom. conf., Agaricomycetes. Hypopteris Berk. (1854) = Apiospora fide Theissen &
sensu Berk.= Caripia (Podoscyph.). Sydow (Annis myco/. 13: 419, 1915).
Hypomnema Britzelm. (1883) nom. dub., Agaricales. Hyporrhodius (Fr.) Staude (1857) = Pluteus fide
Hypomyces (Fr.) Tut. (1860), Hypocreaceae. Ana- Kuyper (in litt. ).
 HYSTERANGIALES 335
Hypospila Fr. (1825) nom. dub., Pezizomycotina. See spec. Hypoxylon, 1961; keys Hypoxylon s.I.), Dennis
von Arx (Antonie van Leeuwenhoek 17: 257, 1951). (Bull. Jard. bot. Brux. 33: 317, 1963; Congo), French
Hypospilina (Sacc.) Traverso (1913), Diaporthales. et al. (CJB 47: 223, 1969), Jong & Rogers (Tech.
Anamorph Asteroma. 2, Europe. See Barr (Mycol. Bull. Wash. agric. Exp. Stn 71, 1972; anamorphs),
Mem. 7, 1978), Monod (Beih. Sydowia 9: 1, 1983). Abe (TMSJ 25: 399, 1985; tissue types), Ju & Tzean
Hypostegium Theiss. (1916) = Glomerella fide von (Trans. Myco/. Soc. Rep. China I: 13, 1985; key 13
Arx & Miiller (Beitr. Kryptfl. Schweiz 11 no. 1, spp. Taiwan), Petrini & Miiller (Myco/. Helv. I: 501,
1954). 1986; key 25 spp. C Eur.), Cherepanov (Nov. Sist.
Hypostigme Syd. (1925) = Parastigmatea fide von Arx niz. Rast. 25: 109, 1988; key 34 spp. former USSR),
& Miiller (Beitr. Kryptfl. Schweiz 11 no. 1, 1954). Granmo et al. (Op. Bot. 100: 59, 1989; Nordic spp.),
Hypostomum Yuill. (1896) nom. dub., Fungi. van der Gucht & van der Veken (Mycotaxon 44: 275,
hypostroma, see stroma. 1992; key 18 Papua New Guinea spp.), Lress0e (SA
Hypotarzetta Donadini (1985), Pyronemataceae. 1, 13: 43, 1994; gen. concept, nomencl.), Ju & Rogers
Europe. See Donadini (Docums Myco/. IS no. 60: 47, (Myco/. Mem. 20, 1996; monogr.), Granmo (Sommer-
1985), Fouchier & Neville (Bulletin Semestriel de la feltia 26, 1999; Norway, key), Sanchez-Ballesteros et
Federation des Associations Myco/ogiques Mediter- al. (Myco/. 92: 964, 2000; molecular phylogeny),
raneennes 13: 32, 1998). Mazzaglia et al. (MR 105: 670, 2001; phylogeny),
hypothallus (1) (of lichens), the first hyphae of the Miihlbauer et al. (Mycol. Progr. I: 235, 2002; chem-
thallus to grow, usually used of a crustaceous lichen istry), Quang et al. (Phytochem. 65: 469, 2004;
which has no photobiont cells or cortex; = prothallus chemistry), Hsieh et al. (Myco/. 97: 844, 2005; phy-
(protothallus), fide Maas Geesteranus (Blumea 6: 47, logeny), Quang et al. (Phytochem. 66: 797, 2005;
1947) who restricts hypothallus to the spongy tissue chemistry), Triebel et al. (Nova Hedwigia 80: 25,
on the underside of the thallus in Anzia, Pannaria 2005; phylogeny, anamorphs), Stadler & Fournier
and Pannoparmelia, but see spongiostratum; (2) (of (Revta lberoamer. Mico/. 23: 160, 2006; chemistry,
Mycetozoa), the thin layer on the surface of the sub- phylogeny), Suwannasai et al. (Mycotaxon 94: 303,
stratum not used up in sporangial development; Ross 2005; Thailand).
(Myco/. 65: 477, 1973) distinguished epi- and subhy- Hypoxylonites Elsik (1990), Fossil Fungi. c. 20 (Eo-
pothallic development. cene - Oligocene), USA.
hypothecium, medullary excipulum; the hyphal layer Hypoxylonopsis Henn. (1904) = Valsaria fide Sac-
under the subhymenium in an apothecium; some- cardo (Sy/I.fang. 24: 538, 1926).
times used indiscriminately for all tissues below the Hypoxylonsporites P. Kumar (1990), Fossil Fungi. 2,
hymenium (including the subhymenium). India.
Hypothele Paulet (1812) nom. inval. = Hydnum. Hypoxylum Juss. (1789) nom. dub. = Cordyceps fide
hypotonic (of culture media), having an osmotic pres- Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8,
sure lower than that of the organism cultured, cf. hy- 1995).
pertonic. Hypsilophora Berk. (1879) nom. dub.,? Fungi.
Hypotrachyna (Vain.) Hale (1974), Parmeliaceae (L). Hypsizygus Singer (1947), Lyophyllaceae. 3, wide-
c. 198, widespread (esp. subtropics and montane spread (north temperate). See Ponzi (Rivista di Mi-
tropics). See Hale (Smithson. Contr. bot. 25, 1975), cologia 36: 245, 1993), Dielen (AMK Mededelingen:
Krog & Swinscow (Norw. JI Bot. 26: 11, 1979; E. 44, 1999).
Afr.), Eliasaro et al. (Mycotaxon 69: 255, 1998; Bra- Hypsolophora, see Hypsilophora.
zil), Kurokawa & Lai (Mycotaxon 77: 225, 2001; Hypsostroma Huhndorf (1992), Hypsostromataceae.
Taiwan), Divakar & Upreti (Mycotaxon 86: 67, Anamorph Pleurophomopsis-like. 2, C. & S. Amer-
2003), Thell et al. (Myco/. Progr. 3: 297, 2004; phy- ica. See Huhndorf (Myco/. 84: 750, 1992), Huhndorf
logeny), Elix et al. (Lichenologist 37: 101, 2005; (Mycol. 86: 266, 1994; posn).
saxicolous spp.), Masson (Cryptog. Myco/. 26: 205, Hypsostromataceae Huhndorf (1994), ? Dothideomy-
2005; France), Blanco et al. (Mo/. Phylogen. Evol. cetes (inc. sed.). 2 gen., 4 spp.
39: 52, 2006; phylogeny), Divakar et al. (Mo/. Phy- Lit.: Huhndorf (Myco/. 84: 750, 1992), Huhndorf
/ogen. Evo/. 40: 448, 2006; phylogeny, polyphyly), (Myco/. 86: 266, 1994).
Mi!ldlikowska et al. (Myco/. 98: 1088, 2006; phylog- Hypsotheca Ellis & Everh. (1885) = Caliciopsis fide
eny). Fitzpatrick (Myco/. 34: 464, 1942).
Hypotrachynicola Etayo (2002), Sordariomycetes. 1 Hysterangiaceae E. Fisch. (1899), Hysterangiales. 4
(on lichens), Colombia. See Etayo (Biblthca gen.(+ 1 syn.), 54 spp.
Lichenol. 84: 50, 2002). Lit.: Curry & Kimbrough (Myco/. 75: 781, 1983),
Hypoxylaceae DC. (1805) = Xylariaceae. Beaton et al. (Kew Bull. 40: 435, 1985), Castellano &
Hypoxylina Starback (1905) = Hypoxylon Bull. fide Beever (N.Z. JI Bot. 32: 305, 1994; NZ spp.), Castel-
Lressee (SA 8: 25, 1989), Lremie (SA 13: 43, 1994; ? lano & Muchovej (Mycotaxon 57: 339, 1996), Ca-
synonym of Xylaria). longe (Fl. Myco/. Jberica 3: 271 pp., 1998), Castel-
Hypoxylites Kirschst. (1925), Fossil Fungi. 2 (Neo- lano (Ectomycorrhizal Fungi: 311, 1999), Lebel &
lithic), Germany. Castellano (Aust. Syst. Bot. 12: 803, 1999), Humpert
Hypoxylon Adans. (1763) nom. rej. = Xylaria Hill ex et al. (Myco/. 93: 465, 2001), Binder & Bresinsky
Schrank See Lress0e (SA 13: 43, 1994;? synonym of (Myco/. 94: 85, 2002).
Xylaria), Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi Hysterangiales K. Hosaka & Castellano (2007). Phal-
edn 8, 1995). lomycetidae. 5 fam., 18 gen., 114 spp. Fams:
Hypoxylon Bull. (1791) nom. cons., Xylariaceae. ( 1) Gallaceaceae
Anamorphs Nodulisporium, Virgariella. 130, wide- (2) Hysterangiaceae
spread. See also Annulohypoxylon, Biscogniauxia, (3) Mesophelliaceae
Entonaema, Nemania. See Miller (Monogr. World (4) Phallogastraceae
336 HYSTERANGIUM

(5) Trappeaceae 3, 1962), Vasil'eva (Mikol. Fitopatol. 33: 225, 1999;

For Lit. see under fam. Russian Far East), Liew et al. (Mo/. Phylogen. Evol.
Hysterangium Vittad. ( 1831 ), Hysterangiaceae. c. 50, 16: 392, 2000; phylogeny), Lee & Crous (S. Afr. J.
widespread (esp. temperate). See Zeller & Dodge Bot. 69: 480, 2003; S Africa), Schoch et al. (Myco/.
(Ann. Mo. bot. Gdn 16: 83, 1929; key N. Am. spp.), 98: 1041, 2006; phylogeny), Checa et al. (Myca/. 99:
Soehner (Sydowia 6: 246, 1952; Bayem), Schwarze! 285, 2007; Costa Rica).
(Schweiz. Z. Pilzk. 10: 154, 1979; key 18 spp.), Bea- Hysterium Tode (1791) = Colpoma See Cannon &
ton et al. (Kew Bull. 40: 435, 1985; key Austral. Minter (Taxon 32: 572, 1983; gen. nomencl.).
spp.), Castellano (Hysterangium - Ectomyco"hizal Hysterocarina H. Zogg (1949), Hysteriaceae. 1, Bra-
fangi, key genera in profile, 1999; ecology), Castel- zil.
lano et al. (Karstenia 40: 12, 2000; as Hysteran- hysterochroic, see colour.
gium), Verbeken & Walleyn (Boll. Gruppo Mico/. Hysterodiscula Petr. (1942), anamorphic Rhytismata-
'G. Bresado/a' 46: 87, 2003; African sp. (as Hyster- ceae, St.OeH.1. 2, widespread (north temperate). Re-
angium)). ports suggesting genetic links with Duplicaria need
Hysteriaceae Chevall. ( 1826), Hysteriales. 14 gen. (+ 7 confirmation. See Darker (CJB 45: 1427, 1967),
syn.), 69 spp. Eriksson (Symb. Bot. Upsal. 19 no. 4: 19, 1970).
Lit.: Zogg (Beitr. Kryptfl. Schweiz 11 no. 3, 1962; Hysterodothis Hohn. (1909) = Sphaerodothis fide von
Eur.), Bellemere (Annis Sci. Nat. Bot., ser. 12 12: Arx & Miiller (Beitr. Kryptfl. Schweiz 11 no. 1,
429, 1971), Amano (TMSJ 24: 283, 1983; Japan), 1954).
Larios & Honrubia (Revta lber. Mica/. 5: 111, 1988), Hysterogaster Zeller & C.W. Dodge (1928) = Hy-
Sivanesan et al. (TBMS 90: 665, 1988), Renobales & menogaster fide Cunningham (Gast. Austr. N.Z.: 47,
Aguirre (SA Reprint of Volumes 1-4 (1982-1985) 8: 1944).
87, 1990), van der Linde (S. Afr. J. Bot. 58: 491, Hysteroglonium Rehm ex Lindau (1896), ? Hysteri-
1992; key 5 gen., 12 spp., S. Afr.), Checa (Myco- aceae. 2 or 3, N. America; Europe.
taxon 62: 349, 1997; Iberian spp.), Goh et al. (MR Hysterographium Corda (1842), Hysteriaceae. Ana-
102: 1309, 1998), Lorenzo & Messuti (MR 102: morph Hysteropycnis. 6, widespread. See Zogg (Phy-
1101, 1998; S Am. spp. ), Tretiach & Modenesi (Nova topath. Z. 14: 310, 1944), Zogg (Beitr. Kryptfl.
Hedwigia 68: 527, 1999), Vasil'eva (Mikol. Fitopa- Schweiz 11 no. 3, 1962), Larios & Honrubia (Revta
tol. 33: 297, 1999), Diederich & Wedin (Nordic JI Jber. Micol. 5: 111, 1988; Spain), Vasil'eva (Mikol.
Bot. 20: 203, 2000), Liew et al. (Mo/. Phylogen. Fitopatol. 33: 297, 1999; E Russia), Messuti &
Evol. 16: 392, 2000; DNA), Schoch et al. (Mycol. 98: Lorenzo (Nova Hedwigia 76: 451, 2003; S America),
1041, 2006; phylogeny). Checa et al. (Myca/. 99: 285, 2007; Costa Rica).
hysteriaceous (hysterioid, hysteriiform), long and Hysteromyces Vittad. (1844) = Rhizopogon fide
cleft, like the hysterothecium (ascoma) of the Hys- Fischer (Nat. Pjlanzenfam. Sb: viii, 1938).
teriaceae; lirellate. Hysteromyxa Sacc. & Ellis (1882) nom. dub., Fungi.
Hysteriales Lindau (1896). Dothideomycetes. 1 fam., See Petrak (Sydowia 5: 196, 1951 ).
14 gen., 69 spp. Ascomata erumpent or superficial, Hysteronaevia Nannf. (1984), Helotiales. 11, wide-
often aggregated, elongated, sometimes branched, spread (north temperate). See Scheuer (Biblthca My-
opening by a longitudinal split or radial slits; perid- ca/. 123: 274, 1988), Nauta & Spooner (Mycologist
ium black, very thick-walled, carbonaceous, com- 14: 65, 2000; UK), Raitviir (Folia cryptog. Estonica
posed of small pseudoparenchymatous cells or inter- 40: 43, 2003; Estonia), Sukova (Czech Mycol. 56: 63,
twined hyphal tissue. Interascal tissue of narrow cel- 2004; Czech Republic).
lular or trabeculate pseudoparaphyses. Asci cylindri- Hysteropatella Rehm (1890), Hysteriaceae. 3, Europe;
cal, fissitunicate, with a distinct ocular chamber. As- N. America. See Sherwood-Pike (Sydowia 38: 267,
cospores hyaline to brown, variously septate, some- 1986), Schoch et al. (Mycol. 98: 1041, 2006; phylog-
times with a mucous sheath. Anamorphs varied. eny).
Mostly saprobic, cosmop. Fam.: Hysteropeltella Petr. ( 1923), Dothideomycetes. 1,
Hysteriaceae Europe.
Lit.: Liew et al. (Mo/. Phylog. Evol. 16: 392, 2000), Hysteropeziza Rabenh. (1874) = Pyrenopeziza fide
Schoch et al. (Mycol 98: 1041, 2006). Nannfeldt (Nova Acta R. Soc. Scient. upsal., 1932).
Hysteridium P. Karst. (1905), anamorphic Pezizomy- Hysteropezizella Hohn. ( 1917), Helotiales. Anamorph
cotina, St.OeH.?. 1, Europe. See Sutton (Myca/. Pap. Neottiospora. c. 19, widespread. See Defago (Sy-
141, 1977). dowia 21: 1, 1967), Hein (Nova Hedwigia 34: 449,
Hysterina (Ach.) Gray (1821) = Opegrapha Ach. fide 1981; paraphyses ornamentation), Scheuer (Biblthca
Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, Myca/. 123: 274, 1988).
1995). hysterophyte, a saprophyte (obsol. ).
Hysteriopsis Gey!. (1887), Fossil Fungi. 1 (Tertiary), Hysteropsis Rehm (1887), Dothideomycetes. 1,
Indonesia. = Hysterites (Fossil fungi) fide Meschi- Europe.
nelli ( 1892). Hysteropycnis Hilitzer (1929), anamorphic Pezizomy-
Hysteriopsis Speg. (1906) ? = Hysterographium fide cotina, St.OeH.?. 5, Europe; N. America.
Zogg (Beitr. Kryptfl. Schweiz 11 no. 3, 1962). Hysterostegiella Hohn. ( 1917), Helotiales. 10, wide-
Hysterites Gopp. (1836), Fossil Fungi. 15 (Tertiary), spread. See Hein (Nova Hedwigia 38: 669, 1983;
Europe. key), Scheuer (Biblthca Myca/. 123: 274, 1988).
Hysterites Unger (1841), Fossil Fungi. 1 (Tertiary), Hysterostoma Theiss. (1913) = Dothidasteromella fide
former Yugoslavia. Miiller & von Arx (Beitr. Kryptfl. Schweiz 11 no. 2,
Hysterium Pers. ( 1797), Hysteriaceae. Anamorphs 1962).
Coniosporium, Hysteropycnis. 10, widespread (esp. Hysterostomella Speg. ( 1885), Parmulariaceae. 17,
temperate). See Zogg (Beitr. Kryptfl. Schweiz 11 no. widespread (tropical). See Hansford (Myca/. Pap. 15,
 IMA COMMITTEE FOR ASIA 337

1946), Farr (Sydowia 38: 65, 1986), Inacio & Cannon 1036, 2004), Wedin et al. (MR 109: 159, 2005), Mi-
(Fungal Diversity 9: 71, 2002). itdlikowska et al. (Mycol. 98: 1088, 2006; phylog-
Hysterostomina Theiss. & Syd. (1915) = Hys- eny), Hofstetter et al. (Mot. Phylogen. Evol. 44: 412,
terostomella fide Hansford (Mycol. Pap. 15, 1946), 2007; phylogeny).
Batista & Vital (Atas do IMUR 1: 53, 1960), von Arx lcmadophilomyces E.A. Thomas ex Cif. & Tomas.
& Millier (Stud. Mycol. 9, 1975). (1953) nom. illegit. = Icmadophila.
hysterothecium, an elongated ascoma like that of the icones (Latin), pictures; Figures; plates.
Hysteriaceae with a slit-like line of dehiscence. ICSU, see Societies and organizations.
Hystrlchosphaeridium Deflandre (1937), Fossil ICTF, see Societies and organizations.
Fungi, Ascomycota. 1, Europe. See Deflandre (An- ICZN, International Code of Zoological Nomenclature.
na/es de Paleontologie 26: 68, 193 7). Idiocercus B. Sutton (1967), anamorphic Pezizomy-
Hystricula Cooke (1884) ? = Winterella (Sacc.) cotina, Cpd.OeH.19. 3, widespread. See Nag Raj
Kuntze fide Saccardo (Syll.fung. 1: 471, 1882). (Coelomycetous Anamorphs with Appendage-bearing
Hystrix Alstrup & Olech (1993) [non Hystrix Moench Conidia, 1993).
1794, Poaceae] = Acanthonitschkea fide Eriksson & Idiomyces Thaxt. (1893), Laboulbeniaceae. 1, Europe;
Santesson (SA 14: 54, 1995). Japan. See Benjamin (Aliso 10: 345, 1983), Tavares
I, see iodine. (Mycol. Mem. 9: 627 pp., 1985), Hafellner (Linzer
IAL, see Societies and organizations. biol. Beitr. 31: 507, 1999; Iberian peninsula).
Ialomitzia Gruia (1964), anamorphic Pezizomycotina, id-reaction, see dermatophytid.
Hso.OeP.?. 1, Rumania. Alternatively a cyanobacte- Idrlella P.E. Nelson & S. With. (1956), anamorphic
rium. Hymenoscyphus, Hso.OeP.10. c. 30, widespread. See
IAP, see Index of Atmospheric Purity. von Arx (Sydowia 34: 30, 1981; key), Castaneda
ibotenic acid, a metabolite of Amanita muscaria, etc., Ruiz & Kendrick (Univ. Waterloo Biol. Ser. 35: 1,
toxic to humans and flies (Musca spp.); amanita fac- 1991; 4 n.spp.), Rodrigues & Samuels (Mycotaxon
tor C. 43: 271, 1992; endophytic spp. on palms), Lascaris &
ICBN, International Code of Botanical Nomenclature; Deacon (MR 98: 1200, 1994; growth, sporulation).
see Nomenclature. IFO, Institute for Fermentation (Osaka, Japan);
Iceland moss. Cetraria islandica, habitually eaten by founded 1944 as Kokii-Hakko Kenyiisho and sup-
reindeer and caribou, and used as a substitute for ported by the Japanese government and Takeda
flour during hard times in Scandinavia and Iceland, is Chemical Industries Ltd, with a separate borad of
rich in digestible carbohydrates; used in soups and trustees; see Anon. (Res. Comm. IFO 17: 1, 1995;
pastilles.After the Chernobyl nuclear accident in 50th anniv. issue).
April 1986, this species accumulated radioactive Igneocumulus A.W. Ramaley (2003), ? Hypocreales.
Caesium in levels harmful for reindeer populations. Anamorph Lecythophora-lik.e. I, USA. See Ramaley
See Dahl (Bot. Rev. 20: 463, 1954); Machart et al. (J. (Mycotaxon 88: 158, 2003).
Environmental Radioactivity 97: 70, 2007); Richard- Ijuhya Starblick ( 1899), Bionectriaceae. Anamorph
son & Young (in Seaward (Ed.), Lichen Ecology: Acremonium-lik.e. 7 (on wood and herbaceous de-
121, 1977); Animal mycophagists; Medical uses of bris), widespread. See Samuels (Mem. N. Y. bot. Gdn
fungi. 48, 1988), Rossman et al. (Stud. Mycol. 42: 248 pp.,
Icerymyces Brain (1923) nom. conf., anamorphic 1999).
Pezizomycotina, St.OeH.?. 1 (in insects). See Batra in ikatake ('ika-take'), the basidiome of Aseroe arach-
Subramanian (Ed.) (Taxonomy offungi 1: 187, 1978). noidea.
lchthyochytrlum Plehn ( 1920), Chytridiales. 1 (in IKI, see iodine.
Cyprinus), Germany. Hedon Samuels & J.D. Rogers (1986), anamorphic
Ichthyosporidium Caullery & Mesnil (1905), Micro- Botryohypoxylon, St.= eP.15. 1, Venezuela. See
sporidia. 2, Europe; N. America. 1 giganteum, causal Samuels & Rogers (Mycotaxon 25: 633, 1986).
agent of fish disease. See Canning in Margulis & al. Ileodictyon Tul. ex M. Raoul (1844), Phallaceae. 2,
(Eds) (Handbook ofProtoctista: 53, 1990; systematic widespread (esp. southern hemisphere). See Ka et al.
position). (Mycobiology 32: 54, 2004; Korea).
Icmadophila Trevis. (1853) nom. cons., Icmado- illegitimate, see Nomenclature. Cf. legitimate.
philaceae (L). 6, widespread (northern hemisphere). Illosporlopsis D. Hawksw. (2001), anamorphic Hy-
See Frey (Rabenh. Krypt.-Fl. 9 4.1: 819, 1933), pocreales. 1 (lichenicolous), Italy. See Sikaroodi et
Honegger (Lichenologist 15: 57, 1983; asci), Ram- al. (MR 105: 457, 2001).
bold et al. (Biblthca Lichenol. 53, 1993), Stenroos & Illosporium Mart. (1817), anamorphic Hypocreales,
DePriest (Am. J. Bot. 85: 1548, 1998), Platt & Spata- Cpd.OeH.?. 1 (on lichens, Peltigera), widespread
fora (Lichenologist 31: 409, 1999), Galloway (north temperate). See also Marchandiomyces. See
(Lichenologist 32: 294, 2000; synonym of Hawksworth (Bull. Br. Mus. nat. hist. Bot. 6: 181,
Knightiella), Miitdlikowska et al. (Mycol. 98: 1088, 1979), Sikaroodi et al. (MR 105: 453, 2001; phyloge-
2006; phylogeny). netic posn. ).
Icmadopbilaceae Triebel (1993), Pertusariales (L). 6 Ilyomyces F. Picard (1917), Laboulbeniaceae. 2,
gen.(+ 11 syn.), 58 spp. Europe. See Weir (MR 99: 789, 1995), Santamaria
Lit.: Rambold et al. (Biblthca Lichenol. 53, 1993), (Fl. Mycol. Jberica 5, 2003; Iberian peninsula).
Kantvilas (Herzogia 12: 7, 1996), Stenroos & De- Ilytheomyces Thaxt. (1917), Laboulbeniaceae. 15,
Priest (Am. J. Bot. 85: 1548, 1998), Platt & Spatafora widespread. See Rossi (Mycol. 90: 1047, 1998; Bo-
(Lichenologist 31: 409, 1999), Galloway (Lichenolo- livia).
gist 32: 294, 2000), Platt & Spatafora (Mycol. 92: IMA, see Societies and organizations.
475, 2000), Lumbsch et al. (Mot. Phylogen. Evol. 31: IMA Committee for Asia. Founded in 1977; recog-
822, 2004), Reeb et al. (Mot. Phylogen. Evol. 32: nized as the Committee for Asia within the Interna-
338 IMAZEKIA

tional Mycological Association (q.v.); structure com- injlatum), which partly or completely suppresses the
prises an executive, with national representatives immune system; used to prevent rejection of trans-
from Asian countries. Publications: IMA Committee planted organs.
for Asia Newsletter. Website: imperfect state, see States of fungi; Anamorphic fungi.
http://web.hku.hk/%7Ekdhyde/imaca. imperforate, having no opening.
Imazekia Tak. Kobay. & Y. Kawabe (1992),? Phylla- lmprimospora G. Norris (1986), Fossil Fungi. 1 (Eo-
choraceae. 1 (from living leaves), Japan. See Koba- cene), Canada.
yashi & Kawabe (Jap. Jour. Trop. Agr. 36: 195, impriorable, illegitimate (obsol.).
1992). lmpudentia Vujanovic (2003), anamorphic Pezizomy-
lmbricaria (Schreb.) Michx. (1803) [non Imbricaria cotina, H?.?.?. 2 (on insects), Canada. See Vujanovic
Juss. 1789, Sapotaceae] = Anaptychia fide Hawk- et al. (Mycotaxon 88: 234, 2003).
sworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995). lmshaugia S.L.F. Mey. (1985), Parmeliaceae (L). 3,
lmbricariaceae Chevall. (1826) = Physciaceae. widespread (northern hemisphere). See Hinds (Myco-
imbricate (of pilei, scales, squamules, etc.), partly taxon 72: 271, 1999; N. Arn.), Elix (Mycotaxon 90:
covering one another like the tiles on a roof. 337, 2004; S America), Thell et al. (Symb. bot. upsal.
IMC, see International Mycological Congresses. 34 no. 1: 429, 2004; biogeography), Mi!ldlikowska et
IMI (Imperial Bureau of Mycology, 1920-29; Imperial al. (Myco/. 98: 1088, 2006; phylogeny).
Mycological Institute, 1930-47; Commonwealth My- in situ (Lat.), in-situ (Engl.) (of an organism), one
cological Institute, 1948-85; CAB International My- living in its natural habitat; cf. ex situ.
cological Institute, 1986-90; International Mycologi- inaequi-hymeniiferous (of hymenial development in
cal Institute, 1990-98). A former Institute of CABI agarics), having basidia which mature and shed their
(q.v.), originally based in Kew, then relocated to spores in zones; the coprinus type (Buller, Re-
Egham, Surrey, UK in 1992; see Aitchison & Hawk- searches 2: 19, 1922). cf. aequi-hymeniiferous.
sworth (IM/: retrospect and prospect, 1993). The ac- Inapertisporites Hammen ex Rouse (1959), Fossil
ronym remains in use for the dried reference collec- Fungi. 28 (Jurassic, Cretaceous, Eocene, Tertiary),
tion. widespread.
Imicles Shoemaker & Hamb!. (2001), anamorphic incertae sedis (inc. sed.), of uncertain taxonomic posi-
Pezizomycotina. 6, widespread. See Shoemaker & tion.
Hambleton (CJB 79: 598, 2001). lncertisporites Hammen (1954), Fossil Fungi. 1 (Cre-
lmimyces A. Hern. Gut. & B. Sutton (1997) = taceous, Tertiary), Colombia.
Polydesmus fide Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of lnciliaria Fr. (1825) nom. dub., Fungi (L).
the Fungi edn 8, 1995). incised, as if cut into; esp. of a pileus margin or lobes
immaculate, not spotted. of a foliose lichen thallus.
immarginate, having no well-defined edge. Incolaria Herzer (1893), Fossil Fungi ? Fungi. 1 (Car-
lmmersaria Rambold & Pietschm. (1989), Porpidi- boniferous), N. America.
aceae (L). 1, widespread. See Calatayud & Rambold incompatible (I) (of sex), unable to be cross-mated
(Lichenologist 30: 231, 1998), Buschbom & Mueller due to mating type or fertility barriers; (2) (of vegeta-
(Mo/. Phylogen. Evol. 32: 66, 2004; phylogeny). tive mycelia), unable to form a stable heterokaryon
immersed, embedded in the substratum. due to genetic differences at one or more vegetative
Immersiella A.N. Mill. & Huhndorf (2004), compatibility (vc, het) loci. See vegetative compati-
Lasiosphaeriaceae. 2. See Miller & Huhndorf (MR. bility.
108: 31, 2004), Zhang et al. (Mycol. 98: 1076, 2006; incrassate, made thick.
phylogeny). lncrucipulum Baral (1985), Hyaloscyphaceae. c. 4,
Immersisphaeria Jaklitsch (2007), Sordariomycetes. 1 widespread (temperate). See Baral (Z. Mykol. 53:
(fungicolous), Poland. See Jaklitsch (Mycotaxon 101: 119, 1987).
17, 2007). Incrupila Raitv. (1970), Hyaloscyphaceae. c. 10,
immobolisation, the controlled, intentional, attachment Europe; N. America. See Raitviir & Galan (MR. 98:
of fungal cells in fermentation technology (Webb, 1137, 1994), Raitviir (Mico/ogia 2000: 457, 2000),
Mycologist 3: 163, 1989). Cf. biomass support parti- Raitviir (Scripta Myco/. 20, 2004).
cles. Incrupilella Svrcek (1986) = Hyphodiscus fide Baral
Immotthia M.E. Barr (1987), Pleosporales. Anamorph (SA 13: 113, 1994).
Coniothyrium-like. 1, Europe; N. America. See Barr in crusted (of hyphae), having matter excreted on the
(Mycotaxon 29: 501, 1987), Jaklitsch et al. (Ost. Z. walls (Corner, 1950).
Pilzk. 11: 93, 2002). lncrustocalyptella Agerer (1983), Cyphellaceae. 3,
immune, the condition of having qualities which do not Colombia; Papua New Guinea; Hawaiian Is.; Thai-
allow, or not having qualitites which allow, the de- land. See Agerer (Z. Mykol. 49: 160, 1983), Desjar-
velopment of a disease to take place; natural immu- din et al. (Fungal Diversity 4: 75, 2000; Thailand).
nity is based on qualities natural to the organism, ac- lncrustoporia Domanski (1963) = Skeletocutis fide
quired immunity, on the development of such quali- David (Naturaliste can. 109: 235, 1982).
ties in the course of its life-time, generally as a result lncrustoporiaceae Jiilich (1982) = Polyporaceae.
of taking the disease naturally or experimentally (not incubation period, the time between inoculation and
certainly present in plants). the development of visible symptoms.
immune (from), exempt from infection (TBMS 33: indefinite, not sharply limited.
155, 1950); having immunity. indehiscent (of sporocarps, sporangia, etc.), not open-
immunization, the process of increasing the resistance ing, or with no special method of opening.
of, or of giving resistance to, a living organism. indeterminate (1) having the edge not well-defined,
immunosuppressant, a substance such as the fungal esp. of fruit-bodies and leaf-spots; (2) (of conidio-
metabolite cyclosporin (produced by Tolypoc/adium phores), continuing growth indefinitely.
 INFECT 339
Index of Atmospheric Purity (IAP). A numerical (Eds), Biochemistry of industrial micro-organisms:
estimate of the purity of the air on the basis of the li- 537, 1963). Ensilage is another fermentation process
chens present on trees (LeBlanc & DeSloover, CJB and the retting of flax, hemp, and other fibres is de-
48: 1485, 1970). See Air pollution, Bioindication. pendent on pectin-attacking bacteria and fungi, see
Index of Ecological Continuity, see RIEC. Thaysen & Bunker (1927). Fungi play a major role in
Index of Fungi. Produced by CABI, and appearing production of many pharmaceutical commodities, in-
twice annually since 1940, this lists new and recently cluding antibiotics, immunosuppressives, statins and
published nomenclatural novelties for fungi s.I. This vitamins (). More recent developments include 'my-
publication provides a present-day continuation of celial paper' (the addition of mycelium of Phy-
the great mycological catalogues produced by Petrak, tophthora cinnamomi and other phycomycetes to
Saccardo, and Zahlbruckner. See Literature. wood pulp); see Johnson & Carlson (Biotechnol. Bio-
IndexFungorum eng. 20: 1063, 1978), fuels from biomass (Jefferies et
(www.indexfungorum.org/Names/lndexFungorum al., in Smith et al., 1980), and use of fungal chitin in
Partnership.htm). The de facto world mycological applications to heal wounds (Hamlyn & Schmidt,
nomenclator. Freely available on-line, this resource A(ycologist 8: 147, 1994).
provides information about scientific names of fungi Lit.: An Zhiquiang [ed.] (Fungal biotechnology: a
at species level and below, including, where avail- handbook of industrial mycology, 2004), Arora
able, authors and place of publication, with hyper- (Handbook of fangal biotechnology, 2003), Beuchat
links to a scanned image of the main catalogue entry (Food and beverage mycology, 1978), Bracken (The
for each name and, where available, the protologue chemistry of micro-organisms, 1955), Brian (TBMS
page. 58: 359, 1972; economic value of fungi), Emmons et
Indian bread, see tuckahoe. al. (Henrici's molds, yeasts and actinomycetes, edn
Indian paint fungus, Echinodontium tinctorium (q.v.). 2, 1947), Foster (Chemical activities offangi, 1949),
Indiella Brumpt ( ! 906) = Madurella fide Ciferri & Fulmer & Werkman (An index to the chemical action
Redaelli (A(ycopathologia 3: 182, 1941). of micro-organisms on the non-nitrogenous com-
indigenous, natural to a country or region; native. pounds, 1930), Galloway (Applied mycology and
indigenous property, see Bioprospecting, Patent pro- bacteriology, edn 3, 1950), Gray (The relation of
tection. fangi to human affairs, 1959), Hansen (Jergensen's
indirect (of fruit-body development), see direct. Micro-organisms and fermentation, 1948), Lafar
individualism in fungi, mechanisms may exist in (Technische A(ycologie, 2 vols, 1896-1907 [English
nature to 'define' individuals involving co-operative transl. 1889-1910], Handbuch der technischen A(yko-
(hyphal fusions, heterokaryosis) and individualistic logie, 5 vols, 1904-14), Lemke (J. industrial micro-
methods. See Todd & Rayner (Sci. Progr. 66: 331, biol. and biotechnol. 14: 355, 1995; industrial my-
1980), incompatible. cology and genetics), Leong & Berka (Molecular in-
indumentum, a covering, such as hairs, etc. dustrial mycology: systems and applications for fila-
indurated, made hard. mentous fangi, 1991 ), Onions et al (Smith 's Introduc-
Induratia Samuels, E. Miill. & Petrini ( 1987), Xylari- tion to industrial mycology, edn 7, 1981), Prescott &
aceae. Anamorph Nodulisporium. 1, New Zealand. Dunn (Industrial microbiology, 1940; edn 4, 1982),
See Samuels & Rossman (A(ycol. 84: 26, 1992). Ramsbottom (Rep. Br. Ass. 1936: 189; uses of fungi),
indusium (1) cover; (2) (ofphalloids), a net-like struc- Smith & Berry (Eds) (The filamentous fangi, 1, In-
ture hanging from the top of the stipe under the pil- dustrial mycology, 1975), Smith et al. (Eds) (Fungal
eus. biotechnology, 1980), Thaysen & Bunker (The mi-
Industrial mycology. Fungi are used in many indus- crobiology of cellulose, hemicellulose, pectins and
trial processes. Because of the ease with which many gums, 1927).
can be grown in pure culture, and the convenience of See also Antibiotics, Biodegradation, Biodeteriora-
their single-cell growth, use of yeasts has dominated, tion, Biotechnology, Brewing, Cheese, Edible fungi,
but increasing numbers of other fungi are now being Fermented food and drinks, Genetic engineering, Li-
used for new processes. chens (Economics), Metabolic products, Mushroom
Some of the more important substances produced, cultivation, Nutrition, Pigments, Starters, Wine mak-
frequently from different forms of carbohydrates and ing.
starch, are: alcohol (by Saccharomyces cerevisiae Inermisia Rifai (1968) = Byssonectria fide Pfister
from sugar or, after hydrolysis, starch, e.g. cereals, (A(ycol. 85: 952, 1994).
potatoes, or cellulose, e.g. wood, waste sulphite liq- inermous, having no spines or prickles.
uor); citric acid (Aspergillus, Penicillium, Mucor); Inesiosporium R.F. Castafieda & W. Garns (1997),
enzyme mixtures such as takadiastase (Aspergillus); anamorphic Pezizomycotina, Hso.?.?. 2, Cuba; Ha-
fats (Penicillium); fumaric (Rhizopus) and gluconic waii. See Castafieda Ruiz & Garns (Nova Hedwigia
(Aspergillus) acids; glycerol (S. cerevisiae var. ellip- 64: 485, 1997).
soideus by the sulphite process); riboflavin (various infarctate, solid; turgid.
lactose- fermenting yeasts); itaconic acid (A. terreus, infect (of a pathogen), to enter and establish a patho-
etc.; used as a copolymer with acrylic resins); kojic genic relationship with an organism; to enter and per-
acid (A.flavus group); lactic acid (Rhizopus); lipoids sist in a carrier (TBMS 33: 155, 1950); to make an
('fat') (Endomycopsis vemalis; also Geotrichum attack on an organism; (of an agent), to make infec-
candidum); mycoprotein (Fusarium venenatum); ren- tion of an organism take place; -ed (of an organism),
nin (Rhizomucor pusillus, Rhizopus oligosporus, etc.; attacked by a pathogen, cf. contaminated; -ion, the
O'Leary & Fox, J. Dairy Res. 41: 381, 1974); ribo- act of infecting; -ions (of diseases), resulting from
flavin (Eremothecium). infection; sometimes used in the sense of able to be
Steroid transformations are effected by hyphomy- handed on by touch (contagious) or by inoculum; -ive
cetes and other fungi (Peterson, in Rainbow & Rose (of a pathogen), able to make an attack on a living
340 INFERIOR

organism; (of a vector, medium, etc.), having the taining one, into an organism or a substratum.
power of effecting the transmission of a pathogen. inoculation, the act of inoculating [of (an organism or
inferior (of an annulus), low down on the stipe. substratum)] with (the inoculum); of (the inoculum)
infested, attacked by animals, esp. insects; sometimes into (an organism or substratum); by (an agent or
used of fungi in soil or other substrata in the sense of method).
'contaminated'. inoculum, the substance, generally a pathogen, used for
infissitunicate (Dughi, C. r. hebd. Seanc. Acad. Sci., inoculating.
Paris 243: 750, 1956), see ascus. inoculum potential (of a fungus or other microorgan-
inflated hypha, see hypha. ism), the energy of growth available for colonization
Inflatostereum D.A. Reid (1965), Phanerochaetaceae. of a substratum at the surface of the substratum to be
2, S. America; Asia. See Reid (Nova Hedwigia Beih. colonized (Garrett, 1956).
18: 143, 1965), Welden (Revta Biol. trop. 44 Suppl. Inocutis Fiasson & Niemela (1984), Hymenochaeta-
4: 91, 1996). ceae. 8. See Wagner & Fischer (Myco/. 94: 998,
inflexed (ofpileus margin), turned down (Fig. 19F). 2002).
infra- (prefix), below; -generic (of ranks), all those Inocybaceae Jiilich (1982), Agaricales. 13 gen. (+ 22
below that of genus; -specific (of ranks), all those be- syn.), 821 spp.
low that of species; used in a parallel way for other Lit.: Kupyer (Persoonia Suppl. 3: 1, 1986), Singer
ranks. (Agaric. mod. Tax. 4th ed, 1986), Nordstein (Syn.
Infrafungus Cif. (1951), anamorphic Pezizomycotina, Fung. 2: 115 pp., 1990), Senn-Irlet (Persoonia 16: 1,
Hso.1-= eH.?. 1 (on Cladosporium), Philippines. See 1995), Kropp & Matheny (Mycol. 96: 295, 2004),
Ciferri (Mycopath. Myco/. appl. 6: 26, 1951). Aime et al. (Am. J. Bot. 92: 74, 2005), Binder et al.
Infundibulicybe Harmaja (2003), Tricholomataceae. (Systematics and Biodiversity 3: 113, 2005), Matheny
13, widespread. See Harmaja (Ann. bot. Jenn. 40: (Mo/. Phylogen. Evol. 35: 1, 2005), Matheny &
215, 2003). Bougher (Mycol. Progr. 5: 2, 2006).
infundibuliform, funnel-like in form. Inocybe (Fr.) Fr. (1863), Inocybaceae. c. 500, wide-
Infundibulomyces Plaingam, Somrith. & E.B.G. Jones spread (esp. temperate). See Pegler & Young (Kew
(2003), anamorphic Pezizomycotina. 1, Thailand. See Bull. 26: 499, 1972; basidiospores, key Br. spp.),
Plaingam et al. (CJB 81: 732, 2003). Horak (N.Z. JI Bot. 15: 713, 1977; key 24 NZ spp.),
Infundibulum Velen. (1934) = Peziza Fr. fide Eckblad Alessio (Bres. Icon. Myco/. 29 Suppl. 3: l, 1980; col.
(Nytt Mag. Bot. 15: 1, 1968), Svrcek (Acta Mus. Nat. illustr. & key Eur. spp.), Stangl & Veselsk)' (Ceskti
Prag. 32B: 115, 1976). Mykol. 34: 45, 1980; rough-spored spp.), Kuyper
Infundibura Nag Raj & W.B. Kendr. (1981), anamor- (Persoonia Suppl. 3: l, 1986).
phic Saccoblastiaceae. l, New Zealand; British Isles. Inocybella Zerova (1974) = Inocybe fide Kuyper (in
See Nag Raj & Kendrick (CJB 59: 544, 1981). litt. ).
Ingaderia Darb. (1897), Roccellaceae (L). 4, wide- Inocyclus Theiss. & Syd. ( 1915), Parmulariaceae. 7
spread. See Tehler (CJB 68: 2458, 1990; cladistics), (esp. on Pteridophyta), widespread (tropical).
Feige & Lumbsch (Mycotaxon 48: 381, 1993), Inoderma (Ach.) Gray (1821) = Thrombium fide
Myllys et al. (Bryologist 101: 70, 1998), Pollmann (J. Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8,
Hattori bot. Lab. 90: 251, 2001; S America), Tehler 1995).
& Irestedt ( Cladistics 23: 432, 2007). Inoderma Berk. (1881) = Mesophellia.
ingest, to obtain food by engulfing it; see phagotrophic. Inoderma P. Karst. (1879) = Inodermus.
Cf. absorb. Inodermus Que!. (1886) = Inonotus fide Donk (Per-
Ingoldia R.H. Petersen (1962) = Gyoerffyella fide soonia 1: 173, 1960).
Marvanova et al. (Persoonia 5: 29, 1967), Mar- Inodosporus Overstreet & Weidner (1974), Micro-
vanova & Descals (TBMS 89: 499, 1987). sporidia. 2. See Overstreet & Weidner (Z. ParasitKde
Ingoldiella D.E. Shaw (1972), anamorphic Sistotrema. 44: 169, 1974).
3 (with clamp connexions), Australia. See Nawawi & Inoloma (Fr.) Wiinsche (1877) = Cortinarius.
Webster (TBMS18: 287, 1982). Inonotaceae Fiasson & Niemela (1984) = Hymeno-
Ingoldiomyces Vanky (1996), Tilletiaceae. 1 (in seeds chaetaceae.
of Poaceae), N. & S. America. See Castlebury et al. Inonotopsis Parmasto (1973), Hymenochaetaceae. 1,
(Myco/. 97: 888, 2005; phylog.). widespread (north temperate). See Wagner & Fischer
Ingvariella Guderley & Lumbsch (1997), Thelotre- (Myco/. 94: 998, 2002).
mataceae (L). l, widespread (esp. mediterranean). Inonotus P. Karst. (1879), Hymenochaetaceae. c. 80,
See Guderley et al. (Nova Hedwigia 64: 152, 1997). widespread. s. str. 30 species. See Pegler (TBMS 47:
inhabitant, see symbiosis. 175, 1964; key), Gilbertson (Mem. N. Y. bot. Gdn 28:
inhibitory substances, see staling substances. 67, 1976), Wagner & Fischer (MR. 105: 773, 2001),
Inifatiella R.F. Castaneda ( 1985), anamorphic Pezizo- Ryvarden (Syn. Fung. 15: 70, 2002; neotropical spe-
mycotina, Hsy.= eP.l. l, Cuba. See Castaileda (Deu- cies), Ryvarden (Syn. Fung. 21: 149 pp., 2005; 101
teromycotina de Cuba Hyphomycetes III: 20, 1985). species).
ink-caps, basidiomata of Coprinus. inoperculate (of an ascus or sporangium), opening by
innate, bedded in; immersed. an irregular apical split to discharge the spores, see
Innatospora J.F.H. Beyma (1929) = Arthrinium fide ascus; cf. operculate.
Ellis (Myco/. Pap. 103, 1965). Inopilus (Romagn.) Pegler (1983) = Entoloma fide
Inocephalus (Noordel.) P.O. Orton (1991) = Entoloma Kuyper (in litt. ).
fide Kuyper (in litt. ). inordinate, in no order.
Inocibium Earle ( 1909) = Inocybe fide Kauffman (N. inquinant, stained; blackened; dirty (obsol.).
Amer. Fl. 10, 1924). Insecticola Mains (1950) = Akanthomyces fide Sam-
inoculate, to put a microorganism, or a substance con- son & Evans (Acta Bot. Neer/. 23: 28, 1974).
 INTERNET 341

Insects (and other invertebrates) and fungi. The nous fungi, Symbiosis.
relationships between insects and fungi are many and Insiticia Earle ( 1909) = Mycena fide Singer (Agaric.
complex: for reviews, see Vega & Blackwell (Insect- mod. Tax., 1951).
fangal associations, 2005; ecology, evolution) and insititious, of inserted nature, introduced from without.
Wilding et al. (Eds) (Insect-fungus interactions, Insolibasidium Oberw. & Bandoni (1984), Platy-
1989). gloeaceae. I, N. America; Australia. See Cunnington
Termites, ants (Uphof, Bot. Rev. 8: 563, 1942; & Pascoe (Australas. Pl. Path. 32: 433, 2003; Austra-
Liischer, Nature 167: 34, 1951; Weber, Ecology 38: lia).
480, 1957; Lepiota cultured by Cyphomyrma) and inspissate, made thick.
ambrosia beetles make 'cultures' of fungi (Bakshi, Institale Fr. (1829) = Hypoxylon Bull. fide Lress0e (SA
TBMS 33: 111, 1950). This 'insect agriculture' is 13: 43, 1994).
highly evolved, often complex and may also involve integrated (of conidiogenous cells), incorporated in the
further species, for example bacteria. The insect may main axis or branches of the conidiophore; cf. dis-
then feed on the resulting cultures directly, or on the crete.
fungal substratum after the fungus has made it more intellectual property, see Bioprospecting, Patent pro-
digestible (see Termites and fungi). Ambrosia beetles tection.
have evolved special structures called mycangia inter- (prefix), between; among.
which are adaptations for the collection and transport interascal tissue, see hamathecium.
of fungal hyphae or spores (similar structures are also interascicular parenchyma, the paraphysis-like hy-
seen in some other beetles and certain mites); each phae or paraphysoidal interthecial fibres (Stevens)
species of ambrosia beetle may have its own specific (obsol.).
fungus. 'Ambrosia galls' on plants caused by a mutu- interbiotic, living as a parasite on or near one or more
alistic association between Cecidomyiidae flies and living organisms, as certain rhizoidal chytrids.
anamorphs of Botryosphaeria (see galls). Other in- Intercalarispora J.L. Crane & Schokn. (1983), ana-
sects use fungus spores as food (e.g. herbariurn bee- morphic Pezizomycotina, Hso.#eP.I. I (aquatic),
tles, q.v.), and the transmission of fungus spores (esp. USA. See Crane & Schoknecht (CJB 61: 2243,
slime spores), in addition to pycniospores and other 1983), Mercado-Sierra et al. (Mycotaxon 67: 417,
'diploidizing agents', is frequently effected by insects 1998).
(see Smell). See Leach (Insect transmission of plant intercalary (!) (of growth), between the apex and the
diseases, 1940), Carter (Insects in relation to plant base; (2) (of cells, spores, etc.), between two cells.
diseases, 1962; edn 2, 1973); Evans (Ann. Appl. Biol. intercellular, between cells.
75: 331, 1973); also stigmatomycosis. Molluscs such International Mycological Association. Founded in
as slugs have also been observed feeding on fungal 1971; recognized as the Section for General Mycol-
spores (Buller, TBMS 1: 270, 1922), and some fungi ogy within the International Union of Biological So-
may have evolved mechanisms for deterring this cieties; objective is to encourage all aspects of my-
feeding (Wood et al., Biochemical systematics and cology; structure comprises individual and corporate
ecology 29: 531, 2001; Wood & Lefevre, Biochemi- members, an elected executive, with regional com-
cal systematics and ecology 35: 634, 2007). mittees for Africa (see African Mycological Associa-
Many invertebrates, particularly mites and mol- tion), Asia (see IMA Committee for Asia), Austral-
luscs, graze on lichens. Mites and ants may be impor- asia (see Australasian Mycological Association),
tant in the dispersal of soredia and ascospores in- Europe (see European Mycological Association),
gested by rotifers may be viable after excretion. Latin America (see Asociaci6n Latino-americana de
Some lichens have been reported from shells of land Micologia) and North America (see Mycological So-
snails and some from marine limpets. Some foliose ciety of America); organizes International Mycologi-
species have been found on Coleoptera (see Gress it, cal Congresses (q.v.). Website: www.ima-
Entom. News 80: I, 1969). Many moths and other in- mycology.org.
sects mimic lichens in larval or adult stages as well as International My co logical Congresses (arranged by
using them for food. Lichen acids do little to deter the International Mycological Association, see Socie-
grazing molluscs and may pass through the gut un- ties and organizations).(!) Exeter, UK (1971; TBMS
changed (Zopf, Biol. Zbl. 16: 593, 1896). See Lawrey 58(2), Suppl.: 1-40, 1972); (2) Tampa, USA (1977;
(Biology of lichenized fangi, 1984), Richardson (The Mycol. 70: 253-265, 1978); (3) Tokyo, Japan (1983);
vanishing lichens, 1975), Seaward & Gerson (in (4) Regensberg, Germany (1990); (5) Vancouver,
Seaward (Ed.), Lichen ecology: 69, 1977; detailed Canada (1994); (6), Jerusalem, Israel (1998); (7),
review), Smith (Lichens, 1921 [reprint 1975]); Li- Oslo, Norway (2002); (8), Cairns, Australia (2006).
chens, soredia. The next congress is scheduled for Edinburgh, UK in
Certain beetles are frequently associated with 2010.
myxomycetes, in at least some cases involved with Internet. Since the previous edn of this Dictionary, the
spore dispersal, and there is a growing literature on internet has become a huge resource for mycological
these associations (e.g. Kotelenets, [ Mikologiya i Fi- information. Resources available on the internet are
topatologiya] 37: 50, 2003) [in Russian]. Insects, developing very rapidly, but individual websites are
other arthropods, and other invertebrates, including notoriously ephemeral. As a result, search engines
molluscs have been observed to feed on myxomy- such as Baidu (www.baidu.com), Google
cetes. See reviews by Ing (Proc. S. Lond. Ent. Nat. (www.google.com), Guruji (www.guruji.com), Naver
Hist. Soc. 1967: 18, 1967) and the reports of Keller & (www.naver.com) and Yahoo (www.yahoo.com) are
Snell (Mycol. 94: 757, 2002) and Waggoner & Poinar essential tools, and collaborative projects such as
(J. eucaryotic microbiology 39: 639, 1992; fossil re- Hoodong (www.hoodong.com) and Wikipedia
cords of myxomycetes and associated beetles). (www.wikipedia.org) provide ingress to a vast
See Biological control, Co-evolution, Entomoge- amount of information, some truly authoritative.
342 INTERNET

Most (but far from all) mycological information on Mycological literature (including catalogues and
the internet is in the English language. There is a thesauri)
strong movement among mycologists and other life Bibliography of Systematic Mycology
scientists to make information about scientific names (www .indexfungorum.org/BSM/bsm.asp)
of fungi, distributional (biodiversity) information Cyberliber (www.cybertruftle.org.uk/cyberliber)
about living organisms, and taxonomic publications LibriFungorum
freely and openly available on-line. A selection of (http://l 94.203. 77. 76/LibriFungorurn/Index.htrn)
non-commercial English language websites which Mycobank (www.mycobank.org/MycoBiblio.aspx)
provide free and open information specifically about USDA Systematic Mycology and Microbiology
fungi, are listed below (those also functioning in Laboratory' (http://nt.ars-
other languages are marked with an asterisk). grin.gov/fungaldatabases/literature/literature.cfm)
General Mycological societies
Cybertruftle' (www.cybertruftle.org.uk) African Mycological Association
IndexFungorum Partnership (http:// 194.203. 77 .69IAfricanMycologicalAssociatio
(www.indexfungorum.org/Names/IndexFungorumPa n)
rtnership.htm) Australasian Mycological Association
Landcare (http://bugs.bio.usyd.edu.au/AustMycolSoc/Home/a
(http ://nzfungi.landcareresearch.co.nz/htrnl/mycology ms.html)
.asp) [mainly New Zealand] European Mycological Association
Mycobank (www.mycobank.org) (www.euromould.org)
Mycology.net (www.mycology.net) International Association for Lichenology
WWW Virtual Library: Mycology (www.lichenology.org)
(http://mycology.cornell.edu) International Mycological Association (www.ima-
USDA Systematic Mycology and Microbiology mycology.org)
Laboratory' (http://nt.ars-grin.gov/fungaldatabases) International Mycorrhiza Society
Authors of fungal names and other mycologists (www.mycorrhizas.org)
Authors of Fungal Names International Society for Human and Animal Mycol-
(www.indexfungorum.org/Names/AuthorsOf Fugal- ogy (www.isham.org)
Names.asp) International Society for Plant Pathology
Cybertruftle's Fungal Valhalla (www.isppweb.org)
(www.cybertruftle.org.uk/valhalla) Latin-American Mycological Association'
Lichenologist directory (www.almic.org) [Caribbean, Central America, Mex-
(www.botany.hawaii.edu/lichen) ico and South America]
Mycologists on-line (www.fungi.sav.sk/myco) Mycological Society of America
Biodiversity information (when, where and with (www.msafungi.org) [North America]
what fungi occur) The International Mycological Directory
Cybertruftle' s Robigalia' (www.cybertruftle.org.uk/imd) maintains an exten-
(www.cybertruftle.org.uk/robigalia) sive and updated list of these and other mycological
IMI on-line societies.
(http:l/194.203.77.76/herbIMI/IMINumber.asp) Fungal reference collections
Index of checklists of lichens and lichenicolous fungi International Mycological Directory
(www.biologie.uni- (www.cybertruftle.org.uk/imd)
ham- Photographs of fungi
burg.de/checklists/lichens/portalpages/index_index.ht Lichen-forming fungi
m) (www.nhm.uio.no/botanisk/lavherb.htrn)
Landcare Scientific names of fungi and their associated
(http ://nzfungi.landcareresearch.co.nz/htrnl/mycology organisms [none of these lists are exhaustive]
.asp) [mainly New Zealand] Cybernome (www.cybertruftle.org.uk/cybernome)
Mycotaxon regional checklists in downloadable for- Dictionary of the Fungi Hierarchy
mat (www.mycotaxon.com/resources/weblists.html) (www.indexfungorum.org/Names/fundic.asp)
USDA Systematic Mycology and Microbiology Fungus Family Names Database
Laboratory' (http://nt.ars-grin.gov/fungaldatabases) (www.indexfungorum.org/Names/Families.asp)
Conservation IndexFungorum
Ascomycete conservation (www.indexfungorum.org/Names/Names.asp) [the de
(www.cybertruftle.org.uk/ascos) facto world standard for fungal names]
IUCN Species Survival Commission Fungi Specialist Mycobank (www.mycobank.org/MycoTaxo.aspx)
Group Nomen.eumycetozoa.com (www.eumycetozoa.com)
(www.rbg.vic.gov.au/iucnsscfungi/welcome_to_iucn) ['myxomycete' nomenclator]
Mildew, mould and myxomycete conservation USDA Systematic Mycology and Microbiology
(www.cybertruftle.org.uk/moulds) Laboratory' (http://nt.ars-
Rust and smut conservation grin.gov/fungaldatabases/nomen/Nomenclature.cfm)
(www .cybertruftle.org. uk/rustsmut) Scientific names of other organisms associated
Distribution maps with fungi [none of these lists are exhaustive]
Cybertruftle's Robigalia' Cybernome (www.cybertruftle.org.uk/cybernome)
(www.cybertruftle.org.uk/robigalia) International Plant Names Index (www.ipni.org)
Landcare [names of seed-producing plants]
(http://nzfungi.landcareresearch.co.nz/html/mycology Species2000 (www.sp2000.org) [names of all groups
.asp) [New Zealand] of organisms]
 IODOSPHAERIA 343

More general English language websites provid- fungi, even in a small area, thus clearly requires long-
ing information of value to mycologists include: term financial investment at a level few if any gov-
Biodiversity Heritage Library ernments are as yet prepared to contemplate. See
(www.biodiversitylibrary.org) Hawksworth et al. (in Janardhanan et al. (Eds),
Global Biodiversity Information Facility Tropical mycology, 1998), Mueller et al. (Biodiver-
(www.gbif.org) sity of fangi - inventory and monitoring methods,
Genbank 2004), Rossman (in Peng & Chou (Eds), Biodiversity
(www.ncbi.nlm.nih.gov/sites/entrez?db=taxonomy) and terrestrial ecosystems: 169, 1994), Rossman et
Index Herbariorum al. (Protocols for an All Taxa Biodiversity Inventory
(http://sciweb.nybg.org/science2/lndexHerbariorum.a ofFungi., 1998). See also: Biodiversity, Collection.
sp) involucrellum, tissue forming the upper part of a
Text of international code governing nomenclature of perithecioid ascoma surrounding the true exciple, not
fungi (http://ibot.sav.sk/icbn/main.htm). involving host or substrate materials (cf. clypeus) and
interspace (of a pileus ), the space between the lamel- generally dimidiate (e.g. Verrucaria).
lae. lnvolucrocarpon Servit (1953) = Catapyrenium fide
interthecial, between asci. Santesson (Lichens and lichenicolous fangi of Swe-
intervenose (of a pileus ), veined in the interspaces. den and Norway, 1993).
Intexta J.l.R. Larsson, Steiner & Bjeirnson (1997), lnvolucropyrenium Breuss (1996), Verrucariaceae
Microsporidia. l. See Larsson et al. (Acta Protozool. (L). 4, widespread (temperate). See Breuss (Annin
36: 295, 1997). naturh. Mus. Wien Ser. B, Bot. Zoo!. 98: 37, 1996).
lntextomyces J. Erikss. & Ryvarden (1976), Agarico- lnvolucroscypha Raitv. (2002), Helotiales. l. See
mycetes. 4, widespread. See Eriksson & Ryvarden Raitviir (Mycotaxon 81: 46, 2002).
(Cortie. N. Europ. 4: 735, 1976). lnvolucrothele Servit (1953) = Thelidium fide Hawk-
intra- (prefix), within; inside. sworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995).
intracellular, within the cell. involute, rolled in (Fig. 191).
intrahyphal, see hypha. Involutisporonites R.T. Clarke (1965), Fossil Fungi. 4
Intralichen D. Hawksw. & M.S. Cole (2002), Pezizo- (Cretaceous, Paleocene, Tertiary), China; USA.
mycotina. 3, widespread. See Hawksworth & Cole lnzengaea Borzi ( 1885) = Emericella fide von Arx
(Fungal Diversity 11: 88, 2002). (Gen. Fungi Sporul. Cult. Edn 3, 1981).
intramatrical, living in the matrix or substratum. iodine (I, J), used as Lugol's solution (I 0.Sg, KI 1.5 g,
intramatrical spores, an alternative name for vesicles water 100 ml), in potassium iodide (IKI; I l %, KI
produced in host roots by most endomycorrhizal 3%), and formerly often Melzer's reagent (see Stains)
fungi. giving blue, red, lavender or violet colours seen best
intra parietal, within a wall or walls (e.g. of crystals after pre-treatment with potassium hydroxide in
amongst the tissues of an exciple). spores, asci, hymenial tissues, etc. Reactions can vary
lntrapes J.F. Hennen & Figueiredo (1979), anamorphic according to the kind of iodine solution used, its con-
Pucciniales. l (on Couepia (Chrysobalanaceae)), centration, the age of the material, and the nature of
Brazil. Anamorph name for (II). See Cummins & Hi- any pretreatment; all need to be reported when refer-
ratsuka (Illustr. Gen. Rust Fungi rev. edit., 1983). ring to such tests. Extensively used in the systematics
Intrapredatorus W.J. Chen, T.L. Kuo, S.T. Wu of lichenized and non-lichenized fungi since
(1998), Microsporidia. l. See Chen et al. (Parasitol. Nylander (Flora, Jena 48: 465, 1865). See Baral
Internal. 47: 183, 1998). (Mycotaxon 29: 399, 1987; caution in use), Common
Intraspora Oehl & Sieverd. (2006) = Archaeospora (Mycotaxon 41: 67, 1991; review I+ materials), Kohn
fide Schiissler & Walker (in litt.) but see, Oehl & & Korf (Mycotaxon 3: 165, 1975; pre-treatment),
Sieverding (J. Appl. Bot. Food Quality Angew. Nannfeldt (TBMS 67: 283, 1976; ascus plugs), amy-
Botan. 80: 77, 2006). lomycan, amyloid, dextrinoid.
Intrasporangium Kalakout., Kirillova & Krassiln. Iodophanaceae Prokhorov (1993) = Pezizaceae.
(1967), Actinobacteria. q.v. lodophanus Korf (1967), Pezizaceae. Anamorph Oe-
intricate cortex (of lichen thalli), made up of hyphae docephalum. 16 (coprophilous), widespread. See
twisted together; cf. textura intricata. Kimbrough et al. (Am. J. Bot. 56: 1187, 1969), Thind
introrse, in the direction of the central axis; inwards. & Kaushal (Indian Phytopath. 31: 343, 1979), Vala-
intumescence, a swelling. don et al. (TBMS 74: 187, 1980; carotenoids, taxon-
invaginated, covered by a sheath. omy), Kimbrough & Curry (Mycol. 77: 219, 1985;
Inventories. Assessments of Biodiversity (q.v.) within posn), de Cachi & Ranalli (Nova Hedwigia 49: 59,
specific areas, with the aim of cataloguing what is 1989; ontogeny), Kimbrough et al. in Hawksworth
there and valuing its presence. The most prominent (Ed.) (Ascomycete Systematics. Problems and Per-
inventorying activity to date is the proposed All-Taxa spectives in the Nineties NATO ASI Series vol. 269
Biodiversity Inventory (ATBI) of the Guanacaste 269: 398, 1994), Landvik et al. (Nordic JI Bot. 17:
Conservation Area, Costa Rica (Janzen & Hallwachs, 403, 1997; DNA), Prokhorov (Mikol. Fitopatol. 31:
Draft report of an NSF Workshop, Philadelphia, 27, 1997; key), Hansen et al. (Mycol. 93: 958, 2001;
1993). Inventories of fungi have been made for vari- phylogeny), Hansen & Pfister (Mycol. 98: 1029,
ous small areas on the initiative of various largely 2006; phylogeny).
unsupported individuals, classic examples being lodosphaeria Samuels, E. Milli. & Petrini ( 1987),
Esher Common and Slapton Ley, both in the UK, and Iodosphaeriaceae. Anamorphs Ceratosporium, Sele-
both with thousands of fungi recorded from a few nosporella-like. 2 (from leaves), widespread. See
square km. After many years study of those sites, Samuels et al. (Mycotaxon 28: 473, 1987), Barr (My-
there is no evidence that the numbers of species new cotaxon 39: 43, 1990; posn), Kang et al. (Fungal Di-
to each site are tailing off. To make an inventory of versity 2: 135, 1999; posn), Taylor & Hyde (Sydowia
344 IODOSPHAERJACEAE

51: 127, 1999; on palms), Hilber & Hilber (The ge- Irpicomyces Deighton (1969), anamorphic Pezizomy-
nus Lasiosphaeria and Allied Taxa, 2002), Huhndorf cotina, Hso.= eP.l. 2 (on Schiffnerula), Malaysia; Ja-
et al. (Mycol. 96: 368, 2004). pan. See Deighton (Mycol. Pap. 118: 24, 1969), Wa-
Iodosphaeriaceae 0. Hilber (2002), Xylariales. I gen., tanabe & Narita (Mycoscience 35: 105, 1994).
2 spp. lrydyonia Racib. (1900),? Rhytismatales. I, Java.
Lit.: Hilber & Hilber (Genus Lasiosphaeria and Al- Isaria Pers. (1794), anamorphic Cordycipitaceae,
lied Taxa, 2002). Hsy.OeH.10. 7 (entomogenous), widespread. See
Iodowynnea Medel, Guzman & S. Chac6n (1996), Petch (TBMS 19: 34, 1934; spp. on insects), de Hoog
Pezizaceae. I, widespread (tropical). See Medel et al. (Stud. Myco/. 1, 1972; descr. spp., nomencl.),
(Mycotaxon 59: 127, 1996), Hansen et al. (Mo/. Phy- Luangsa-ard et al. (Mycol. 96: 773, 2004; phylog-
logen. Evol. 36: I, 2005; phylogeny), Hansen & Pfis- eny), Garns et al. (Taxon 54: 537, 2005; nomencl.),
ter (Mycol. 98: 1029, 2006; phylogeny), Van Vooren Hodge et al. (Taxon 54: 485, 2005; typification),
& Moyne (BSMF 122: 137, 2006; France). Luangsa-ard et al. (MR 109: 581, 2005; phylogeny),
Iola, see Jo/a. Sung et al. (Stud. Myco/. 57, 2007).
Ionaspis Th. Fr. ( 1871 ), Hymeneliaceae (L ). 7, wide- Isariaceae Link ( 1826) = Cordycipitaceae.
spread. See Magnusson (Acta horti gotoburg. 8: I, Isariella Henn. (1908), anamorphic Pezizomycotina,
1933), Jargensen (Graphis Scripta 2: 118, 1989; key Hsp.OeH.?. 2, C. & S. America. See Seifert (Mem. N.
11 spp. Scandinavia), Lutzoni & Brodo (Syst. Bot. Y. bot. Gdn 49: 202, 1989).
20: 224, 1995). Isariopsella Hohn. (1929) = Ramularia Unger fide
ionomidotic reaction, release of a dark pigment into Braun (Monogr. Cercosporella, Ramu/aria Allied
aqueous potassium hydroxide (KOH) mounts; an im- Genera (Phytopath. Hyphom.) 2: 316, 1998).
portant taxonomic criterion in some dark coloured Isariopsis Fresen. (1863) = Phacellium fide Braun
Leotiales apothecia (e.g. C/aussenomyces; Oullette & (Nova Hedwigia 47: 335, 1989; reassessment of
Korf, Mycotaxon 10: 255, 1979). spp.).
Ionomidotis E.J. Durand ex Thaxt. (1923) ? = Ischnochaeta Sawada (1959) = Erysiphe fide Zheng
Ameghiniella fide Zhuang (Mycotaxon 31: 261, (Mycotaxon 22: 209, 1985).
1988; key), Gamundi (MR 95: 1131, 1991), Gamundi Ischnoderma P. Karst. (1879), Fomitopsidaceae. 10,
& Romero (Fl. criptog. Tierra de/ Fuego 10, 1998). widespread (temperate). See Pouzar (Ceska Mykol.
Ionophragmium Peres (1961), anamorphic Pezizomy- 25: 15, 1971), Jahn (Westf. Pilzber. 9: 99, 1973),
cotina, Cpt.= eP.?. I, Brazil. See Peres (Publt;:oes Corner (Beih. Nova Hedwigia 97: 77, 1989), Roberts
Inst. Micol. Recife 317: 11, 1961). & Ryvarden (Kew Bull. 61: 55, 2006; Cameroon).
Ioplaca Poelt (1977), Teloschistaceae (L). 2, Nepal. Ischnodermataceae Jiilich (1982) = Hapalopilaceae.
See Poelt & Hinteregger (Biblthca Lichenol. 50, Ischnostroma Syd. & P. Syd. (1914), anamorphic
1993; Himalaya). Pezizomycotina, Cpt.OfH.?. I, Philippines.
lotidea Clem. (1909) = Peziza Fr. fide Eckblad (Nytt ISHAM, see Societies and organizations.
Mag. Bot. 15: I, 1968). Ishwaramyces Hosag. (2004), Asterinaceae. I, India.
ipomoearone, a phytoalexin (q.v.) from sweet potato See Hosagoudar et al. (J. Econ. Taxon. Bot. 28,
(Ipomoea batatas). 2004).
lraniella Petr. ( 1949), Pezizomycotina. I, Iran. Isia D. Hawksw. & Manohar. (1978), Sordariomycetes.
Irene Theiss. & P. Syd. ( 1917) = Asteridiella fide 2, India; Nepal; New Caledonia. See Hawksworth &
Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, Manoharachary (TBMS 71: 332, 1978).
1995). Isidiaceae Rchb. ( 1841) = Pertusariaceae.
lrenina F. Stevens (1927) = Appendiculella fide Hans- isidiate, having isidia.
ford (Beih. Sydowia 2, 1961). isidiiferous, of a lichen thallus bearing isidia.
lrenopsis F. Stevens ( 1927), Meliolaceae. 70, wide- Isidium (Ach.) Ach. (1803) nom. rej. = Pertusaria fide
spread (tropical). See Hosagoudar (Meliolales of In- Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8,
dia: 363 pp., 1996; India), Mibey & Hawksworth 1995).
(Mycol. Pap. 174: 108 pp., 1997; Kenya). isidium (pl. isidia), a photobiont-containing protuber-
lridinea Velen. (1934),? Helotiales. 2, former Czecho- ance of the cortex in lichens which may be warty, cy-
slovakia. lindrical, clavate, scale-like, coralloid, simple, or
lridionia Sacc. (1902) = lrydyonia. branched (Fig. 22D); occurring directly on the thallus
Irpex Fr. (1828), Meruliaceae. 6, Europe; N. America. (e.g. Peltigera praetextata, Pseudevernia far-
See Maas Geesteranus (Persoonia 7: 443, 1974), faracea); may become sorediate (e.g. Lobaria pul-
Buzina et al. (J. Clin. Microbiol. 43: 2009, 2005; monaria). See Bailey (in Brown et al. Lichenology:
clinical). progress and problems: 214, 1976; review), Du Rietz
lrpicaceae Spirin & Zmitr. (2003) = Steccherinaceae. (Svensk bot. Tidskr. 18: 141, 1924; classification),
Irpiciochaete, see Irpicochaete. Kershaw & Millbank (Lichenologist 4: 214, 1970;
Irpiciporus Murrill (1905) = Spongipellis fide Pegler role), Puymaly (Botaniste 48: 237, 1965).
(The polypores [Bull. BMS Suppl.}, 1973). Isipinga Doidge (1921) = Symphaster fide Miiller &
Irpicium Bref. (1912) nom. dub. = Abortiporus fide von Arx (Beitr. Kryptfl. Schweiz 11 no. 2, 1962).
Donk (Verh. K. ned. Akad. Wet. tweede sect. 62: 1, islandicin, toxins of Penicil/ium islandicum; a cause of
1974). hepatitis (yellow rice disease) in humans. See also
Irpicochaete Rick (1940) nom. dub.,? Polyporales. luteoskyrin.
Irpicodon Pouzar (1966), Amylocorticiaceae. I, islanditoxin, see islandicin.
Europe. See Wojewoda (Acta Mycologica Warszawa iso- (prefix), equal.
38: 3, 2003; Poland). isoenzyme, see isozyme.
irpicoid, having teeth, or becoming toothed, as in Ir- isogamete, one of two sex cells like in form.
pex. isogamy, the conjugation of isogametes.
 ISTHMOTRJCLADIA 345

isohaplont, a haplont of cells having genotypically like by Jong (in Cole & Kendrick (Eds), Biology of conid-
nuclei (Kniep, 1928), cf. miktohaplont. ial fangi 2, 1981). For selective media used in food-
isokont (isokontous) (of cilia and flagella), of equal bome fungi, see Samson et al. (Introduction to food-
length. Cf. heterokont. borne fangiedn 5, 1996).
isolate (v.), (I) to make an isolation; (n), (2) the culture See also entries on particular habitats, and Culture,
itself, esp. the first I-spore or pure isolation of a fun- and Preservation.
gus from any place; Lotsy's 'species' (Brierley, Ann. isolichenin, see lichenin.
appl. Biol. 18: 420, 1931). isomorphic, like in form but unlike in structure.
isolation (1) the process of getting a fungus or other Isomunkia Theiss. & Syd. (1915), Fungi. 1, Ecuador.
organism into pure culture; (2) the culture itself. See Petrak (Sydowia 5: 337, 1951).
Isolation methods. Aquatic and marine fangi: Couch Isomyces Clem. (1931) = Debaryomyces Lodder &
(J. Elisha Mitch. Scientific. Soc. 55: 208, 1939; chy- Kreger ex Kreger.
trids), Fuller et al. (Mycol. 56: 745, 1964; marine isonym, a homotypic synonym; see basionym.
'phycomycetes'), Fuller & Jaworski (Zoosporic fangi isoplanogamete, one of two motile sex cells like in
in teaching and research, 1987), Jones (Ed.) (Recent form.
advances in aquatic mycology, 1976), Sparrow lsosoma Svrcek (1989) = Cudoniella fide Baral (SA 13:
(Aquatic phycomycetes, edn 2, 1960). 113, 1994).
Single spore isolation: See Hildebrand (Bot. Rev. 4: isospory, see homospory.
627, 1938; 16: 181, 1950), Badry (Micromanipula- Isotexis Syd. (1931) = Elsinotl fide von Arx & Miiller
tors and micromanipulation, 1963). (Stud. Mycol. 9, 1975).
Soil fangi: Garns (in Winterhoff (Ed.), Fungi in Isothea Fr. (1849), Phyllachoraceae. 4 (from living
vegetation science: 183, 1992; review); see also Soil leaves), widespread (arctic-alpine). See Cannon (MR
fungi. 100: 1409, 1996), Chlebicki & Sukova (Mycotaxon
Spore trappir.g: See spora. 90: 153, 2004; Carpathians).
Use of antibiotics: Georg et al. (Science 114: 387, isotomic dichotomous branching, branching in which
1951) advocate penicillin 20 units/ml + streptomycin both dichotomies are about the same thickness and
40 units/ml to suppress unwanted bacteria when iso- length so that the dichotomic pattern is visible even
lating fungi (see also cycloheximide); use of rose in older parts of the thallus, as in Cladonia evansii,
bengal in isolation media (Ottow, Mycol. 64: 304, cf. anisotomic dichotomic branching.
1972). isotype, see type.
Isolation media: When isolating fungi, use of trans- isozyme (isoenzyme), one of a family of enzymes with
lucent media enables developing colonies to be different molecular weights and electron charges and
clearly visible. On standard nutrient-rich media e.g. so separating in electrophoresis (q.v.).
Malt Agar or Potato Dextrose Agar, fungal growth Issatchenkia Kudrjanzev ( 1960) = Pichia fide Kurtz-
can be rapid. To facilitate separation of colonies, man et al. (Int. J. Syst. Bacteriol. 30: 503, 1980), Pe-
growth rate can be reduced by preparing standard terson & Kurtzman (Antonie van Leeuwenhoek 58:
media at quarter or half-strength. Tap Water Agar is 235, 1990; molec. phylogeny), Yamada et al. (Biosc.,
an effective isolation medium since it restricts devel- Biotechn., Biochem. 61: 577, 1996; phylogeny),
opment of fast-growing fungi and discourages bacte- Kurtzman et al. in Kurtzman & Fell (Eds) (Yeasts, a
rial growth. Antibiotics added to media to eliminate taxonomic study 4th edn: 221, 1998), Thanh et al.
bacterial contamination include penicillin G, strep- (FEMS Yeast Res. 4: 113, 2003; Vietnam), Sugiyama
tomycin and chloramphenicol (see Media). Bacteria et al. (Mycol. 98: 996, 2006).
can also be eliminated by lowering the pH of the me- Issia J. Weiser (1977), Microsporidia. 3.
dium. Selective media are used to obtain particular Isthmiella Darker (1967), Rhytismataceae. 4 (on coni-
fungi and exclude others. Many recipes for selective fers), N. America; Asia. See Darker (CJB 45: 1419,
media have been published. See Singleton et al. (Eds) 1967), Hou et al. (CJB 83: 37, 2005; China).
(Methods for research on soi/borne phytopathogenic Isthmolongispora Matsush. (1971), anamorphic Pe-
fangi, 1992), Davet & Rouxel (Detection and isola- zizomycotina, Hso.= eH.10. 5, Papua New Guinea.
tion of soil fangi, 2000), Tuite (Plant pathological See de Hoog & Hennebert (Proc. K. ned. Akad. Wet.
methods. Fungi & bacteria, 1969). Selective methods Ser. C, Biol. Med. Sci. 86: 343, 1983).
often involve the addition of chemical inhibitors to Isthmophragmospora Kuthub. & Nawawi (1992),
isolation media. See Vaartja (Phytopathology 50: anamorphic Pezizomycotina, Hso.= eP.IO. I
870, 1960), Edgington (Phytopathology 61: 42, (aquatic), Malaysia. See Kuthubutheen & Nawawi
1971 ). Broad spectrum growth inhibitors include (CJB 70: 101, 1992).
Cyclosporin A, Cycloheximide, Dichloran and Rose Isthmospora F. Stevens (1918), anamorphic
Bengal. See Hocking & Pitt (Applied and Environ- Trichothyrium, Hso.ObP.l. 1, widespread (tropical).
mental Microbiology 39: 488, 1980), Bills & Pol- isthmospore, a spore comprising two or more cells
ishook (CJB 69: 1477, 1991). Pentachloronitroben- interconnected by a much narrower region, as in the
zene (PCNB) can be used to select for basidiomy- ascospores of Vialaea (Cannon, MR 99: 367, 1995); a
cetes and Fusarium (Singleton et al., 1992). Antibiot- conidium composed of four more thick-walled cells
ics of the polyene group, nystatin and pimaricin are separated by thin-walled cells as in Isthmospora
also used in selective media for isolating Pythium and (Hughes, Mycol. Pap. 50, 1953).
Phytophthora. See Eckert. & Tsao (Phytopathology Isthmosporella Shearer & J.L. Crane (1999),
52: 771, 1962). Methylbezimidazone carbamate (Be- Phaeosphaeriaceae. I (freshwater), USA. See Shearer
nomyl) is selective for some Oomycota and Zygomy- & Crane (Mycol. 91: 141, 1999).
cota. At low concentrations, it is also used to select Isthmotricladia Matsush. (1971), anamorphic Pezizo-
for basidiomycetes. See Hunt & Cobb ( CJB 49: 2064, mycotina, Hso.lbH.10. I, Papua New Guinea. See
1971 ). Selective media for conidial fungi is discussed Matsushima (Bull. natn. Sci. Mus. Tokyo, B 14: 478,
346 ISTHMUS

1971), Roldan (Mycotaxon 42: 297, 1991; culture). jack-in-the-box discharge, see ascus.
isthmus (I) the narrower or thinner-walled portion of Jacksonia J.C. Lindq. (1970) [non Jacksonia R. Br. ex
an isthmospore (q.v.); (2) the thickened medial perfo- Aiton 1811, Papilionaceae] = Dietelia fide Lindquist
rated septum of a polarilocular ascospore. (Rev. Fae. Agron., Univ. Nae. La Plata 47: 303,
isthmus disarticulation, protoplasmic retraction dur- 1972).
ing spore formation, with the secretion of an en- Jacksoniella J.C. Lindq. (1972) = Dietelia fide Sathe
dosporic wall membrane. (Indian Phytopath. 27: 617, 1974), Cummins & Hi-
Isuasphaera H.D. Pflug (1978), Fossil Fungi, anamor- ratsuka (Illustr. Gen. Rust Fungi rev. edit., 1983) See.
phic Pezizomycotina. I (c. 3800 million yr old Isua Jacksoniella Kamat & Sathe ( 1972) = Dietelia fide
quartzite), Greenland. Cummins & Hiratsuka (Illustr. Gen. Rust Fungi rev.
ltajahya Moller ( 1895), Phallaceae. I, widespread edit., 1983).
(tropical; subtropical). See Ahmad (Lloydia 8: 238, Jacksonomyces Jiilich (1979), Meruliaceae. 10, wide-
1945), Malen~on (BSMF 100: Atlas pl. 238, 1984). spread. See Wu & Chen (Bull. natn. Sci. Mus. Tokyo,
italicization (of scientific names), see Classification. B 3: 260, 1977).
ltersonia Rippel & Flehmig [not traced] nom. dub., ? Jackya Bubak (1902) [non Jackia Wall. 1823,
Myxobacteria. Rubiaceae] = Puccinia fide Dietel (Nat. Pjlanzenfam.
Itersonilia Derx ( 1948), anamorphic Cystofilobasidi- 6, 1928).
aceae. 2, widespread (temperate). See Sowell & Korf Jacobaschella Kuntze (1891) = Diplosporium.
(Mycol. 52: 934, 1960), Channon (Ann. appl. Biol. Jacobia Arnaud (1952) nom. inval., anamorphic Agari-
St: I, 1963; leaf spot and canker of parsnip by I. comycetes, Hso.OeH.?. I (with clamp connexions),
pastinacae), Webster et al. (TBMS 82: 13, 1984; bal- Europe.
listospore discharge), Yamada & Konda (J. gen. Jacobia Contu (1998) = Contumyces fide Kuyper (in
appl. Microbiol. Tokyo 30: 313, 1984; significance litt. ).
of coenzyme Q system in classification), Webster et Jacobsonia Boedijn (1935), Helotiaceae. I, Sumatra.
al. (TBMS 91: 193, 1988; ballistospore discharge), Jaculispora H.J. Huds. & Ingold (1960), anamorphic
Boekhout (MR. 95: 135, 1991; phenetic systematics), Classiculaceae, Hso.OeH.1. I (aquatic), Jamaica. See
Boekhout & Jille (Syst. Appl. Microbiol. 14: 117, Hudson & Ingold (TBMS 43: 475, 1960).
1991; mitosis and DNA content in I. perplexans), Jaczewski (Arthur Louis Arthurovit\ de; 1863-1932;
Boekhout et al. (Can. J. Microbiol. 37: 188, 1991; Russia). Studied under Fischer (q.v.), Berne (1889-
genomic characterization), Ingold (Mycologist S: 35, 1894); founded the laboratory of mycology and plant
1991; development), Horita & Yasuoka (Journal of pathology ( 1896) then the Central Laboratory for
General Plant Pathology 68: 277, 2002; Itersonilia Plant Pathology ( 190 I) then the Bureau for Mycol-
perplexans in Japan). ogy and Phytopathology ( 1907), St Petersburg Bo-
Ithyphallus Gray (1821) nom. rej. = Mutinus. tanic Garden; first Director, Bureau of Mycology and
ITS, see Molecular biology. Phytopathology [later renamed the Jaczewski Insti-
ltyorhoptrum P.M. Kirk (1986), anamorphic Pezizo- tute], St Petersburg (1907-1932). A pioneer of my-
mycotina, Hso.#eP.19. I, British Isles. See Kirk cology in Russia and, perhaps, the greatest Russian
(TBMS86: 417, 1986). mycologist, with a prolific scientific output; his out-
IUBS, see Societies and organizations. standing managerial skills enabled him to realize re-
IUCN, International Union for the Conservation of markable results during very difficult years ofrevolu-
Nature and Natural Resources; the World Conserva- tion and war. Pubis. [Key to the Fungi] (1913-1917),
tion Union. See Conservation. [Fundamentals of mycology] (1933) [in Russian];
IUMS, see Societies and organizations. also numerous other works on mycology and plant
iwatake, see rock tripe. pathology. Biogs, obits etc. Grummann (1974: 548);
Iwilsoniella E.B.G. Jones (1991), Halosphaeriaceae. I Jones (Phytopathology 23: 111, 1933) [portrait];
(cooling tower water), British Isles. See Jones (SA Stafleu & Cowan (TL-2 2: 413, 1979).
10: 7, 1991). Jaczewskia Mattir. (1912) = Phallus fide Vasil'kov
Ixechinaceae Guzman (1974) = Boletaceae. (Bot. Zh. SSSR 40: 596, 1955).
Ixechinus R. Heim (1968) = Fistulinella fide Guzman Jaczewskiella Murashk. (1926) = Stigmina fide Sutton
(Boin. Soc. mex. Micol. 8: 53, 1974). (Mycol. Pap. 141, 1977).
ixo- (prefix), sticky. Jaffuela Speg. ( 1921 ), ? Dothioraceae. I (on Puya),
=
Ixocomus Que!. (1888) Suillus Gray. Chile.
ixocutis (of a pileus), a slimy cuticle. Jafnea Korf (1960), Pyronemataceae. 2, widespread.
Ixodopsis P. Karst. ( 1870) = Sordaria. See Berthet & Korf (Nat. can. 96: 247, 1969),
ixotrichoderm (ixotrichodermium) (of a pileus), a Schumacher (Mycotaxon 33: 149, 1988), Benkert &
trichodermium composed of gelatinized hyphae Klofac (Ost. Z. Pilzk. 13: 55, 2004; Europe), Perry et
(Snell, 1939; for a discussion, see Shaffer, Mycol. 58: al. (MR. 111: 549, 2007; phylogeny).
486, 1966). Jafneadelphus Rifai (1968) = Aleurina Massee fide
Iyengarina Subram. (1958), anamorphic Pezizomy- Zhuang & Korf (Mycotaxon 26: 361, 1986).
cotina, Hso.ObP.1. I, India. See Subramanian (J. In- Jahniella Petr. ( 1921 ), anamorphic Pezizomycotina,
dian bot. Soc. 37: 406, 1958). Cpd.OfH.1. 3, former Czechoslovakia.
J, see iodine. Jahnoporus Nuss (1980), Albatrellaceae. 2, wide-
Jaapia Bres. (1911), Boletales. 2, widespread. See spread (north temperate). See Nuss (Hoppea 39: 176,
Nannfeldt & Eriksson (Svensk bot. Tidskr. 47: 177, 1980).
1953). Jahnula Kirschst. (1936), Aliquandostipitaceae. 10 (on
Jaapia Kirschst. (1938) = Keisslerina. submerged wood), widespread. See Hawksworth
Jack o'lantern, the basidioma of the luminous Clito- (Sydowia 37: 43, 1984), Hyde & Wong (Nova Hed-
cybe illudens. wigia 68: 489, 1999; Australia), Pang et al. (MR. 106:
 JOSEFPOELTIA 347

1031, 2002), Raja & Shearer (Mycol. 98: 319, 2006), Palmae), N. & S. America. See Boise (Acta Amazon.
Campbell et al. (CJB 85: 873, 2007; phylogeny). Sup!. 14: 49, 1986), Hyde & Frohlich (Sydowia 50:
Jahnulales K.L. Pang, Abdel-Wahab, El-Shar., E.B.G. 81, 1998; synonym of Astrosphaeriella).
Jones & Sivichai (2002). Dothideomycetes. I fam., 6 Javonarxia Subram. (1995), anamorphic Pezizomy-
gen., 25 spp. Fam.: cotina, Hso.= eP.19. 2, Malaysia. See Subramanian
Allquandostipitaceae (Kavaka20/21: 57, 1995).
For Lit. see under fam. Jeaneliomyces Lepesme (1945) = Dimeromyces fide
Jainesia Gonz. Frag. & Cif. (1925), anamorphic Pe- Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8,
zizomycotina, Hso.= eP.?. I, West Indies. 1995).
Jamesdicksonia Thirum., Pavgi & Payak (1961), jelly fungi, a term sometimes applied to the Tremel-
Georgefischeriaceae. 23 (on Cyperaceae, Poaceae), /ales s.I.
S. Asia; N.; C. & S. America; Australia. See Bauer et Jenmania W. Wlicht. (1897), Lichinaceae (L). 2, S.
al. (MR. 105: 416, 2001), Vanky & McKenzie (Fun- America. See Henssen (Lichenologist 5: 444, 1973;
gal Diversity Res. Ser. 8: 259 pp., 2002; New Zea- key), Schultz & Biidel (Lichenologist 35: 151, 2003;
land). phylogeny).
Jamesiella Liicking, Serus. & Vt\zda (2005), Gomphil- Jenmaniomyces Cif. & Tomas. (1953) = Jenmania.
laceae (L ). I, widespread. See Liicking et al. Jerainum Nawawi & Kuthub. (1992), anamorphic
(Lichenologist 37: 165, 2005), Liicking et al. Pezizomycotina, Hso.#eP.l. I (aquatic), Malaysia.
(Lichenologist 38: 131, 2006; Costa Rica). See Nawawi & Kuthubutheen (Mycotaxon 45: 409,
Janacekia J.l.R. Larsson (1983), Microsporidia. 3. 1992).
Janannfeldtia Subram. & Sekar (1993), Nitschkiaceae. Jew's ear, the basidioma of Auricularia auricula-
2, India. See Subramanian & Sekar (Kavaka 18: 19, judae.
1993), Huhndorf et al. (MR. 108: 1384, 2004). Jirovecia J. Weiser (1977), Microsporidia. 3.
Janauaria Singer ( 1986), Agaricaceae. I, Brazil. See Jiroveciana J.l.R. Larsson (1981 ), Microsporidia. I.
Singer (Agaric. mod. Tax. 4th ed: 495, 1986). Jobellisia M.E. Barr (1993), ? Diaporthales. 2 (from
Janetia M.B. Ellis (1976), anamorphic Pezizomycotina, wood), widespread. See Barr (Mycotaxon 46: 45,
Hso.= eP.10. 17, widespread. See Sutton & Pascoe 1993), Huhndorf et al. (Sydowia 51: 183, 1999;
(Aust. Syst. Bot. 1: 127, 1988), Sivanesan (MR. 94: DNA, posn), Kang et al. (Mycoscience 40: 151,
566, 1990; synnematous spp.), Calduch et al. (Mycol. 1999; posn), Reblova et al. (Stud. Mycol. 50: 533,
94: 355, 2002; Spain), Xu & Guo (Nova Hedwigia 2004), Mostert et al. (Stud. Mycol. 54: 115 pp.,
75: 201, 2002; China). 2006).
Janospora (Starbiick) Hohn. (1923) = Stilbospora fide Joerstadia Gjaerurn & Cummins (1982), Phragmidi-
Sutton (Mycol. Pap. 141, 1977). aceae. 4 (on Alchemilla (Rosaceae)), Africa; Mada-
Janseella Henn. (1899) = Phaeotrema fide Hawksworth gascar. See Gjaerum & Cummins (Mycotaxon 15:
et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995). 420, 1982).
Jansia Penz. (1899) = Mutinus fide Dring in Ainsworth Johansonia Sacc. (1889), Saccardiaceae. c. 11, wide-
et al. (Eds) (The Fungi 4B: 458, 1973). spread (tropical).
Jansoniisporites Kalgutkar (1997), Fossil Fungi. I, Johansoniella Bat., J.L. Bezerra & Cavalc. (1966) =
Canada. See Kalgutkar (Review of Palaeobotany and Johansonia fide von Arx & Miiller (Stud. Mycol. 9,
Palynology 97: 216, 1997). 1975).
Japanese mushroom, see matsu-take. Johenrea C.E. Langeb, J.J. Becnel, E. Razafindratiana,
Japewia T1msberg (1990), Ramalinaceae (L). 3, wide- J. Przybyszewski & H. Razafindrafara (1996), Mi-
spread (north temperate). See T011sberg (Lichenolo- crosporidia. I. See Langeb et al. (J. Invert. Path. 68:
gist 22: 205, 1990), Printzen (Bryologist 102: 714, 28, 1996).
1999). Johncouchia S. Hughes & Cavalc. (1983), anamorphic
Japewiella Printzen (1999), Ramalinaceae (L). 4, Mex- Septobasidium, Hso.ObP.l. I, widespread. See
ico. See Printzen (Bryologist 102: 714, 1999). Hughes & Cavalcanti (CJB 61: 2226, 1983).
Japonia Hohn. (1909), anamorphic Yoshinagaia, Johnkarlingia Pavgi & S.L. Singh (1979), Synchytri-
Cpd. I eH. l. I, Japan. aceae. I (on Brassica roots), India. See Pavgi &
Japonogaster Kobayasi (1989), Agaricaceae. I, Japan. Singh (Mycopathologia 69: 53, 1979).
? A monstrosity of Lycoperdon. Johnstonia M.B. Ellis (1971) [non Johnstonia Walkom
Jarmania Kantvilas (1996), Ramalinaceae (L). I, 1925, fossil] = Neojohnstonia.
Australia. See Kantvilas (Lichenologist 28: 230, Jola MOiier (1895), Eocronartiaceae. I (on Musci),
1996). widespread (tropical). See Martin (Mycol. 31: 239,
Jarxia D. Hawksw. (1989), Naetrocymbaceae. I, C. 1939), Frieders & McLaughlin (MR. 105: 734, 2001;
America; Florida. See Hawksworth (Stud. Mycol. 31: cytol., ultrastr., anam.).
93, 1989), Harris (More Florida Lichens, 1995). Jonaspis, see Ionaspis.
Jattaea Berl. (1900), Calosphaeriaceae. Anamorphs Jongiella M. More let ( 1971) = Camillea fide Lress0e et
Stachybotrys-like, Phialophora-like. 8, widespread. al. (MR. 93: 121, 1989), Lress0e (SA 13: 43, 1994; ?
See Barr (Mycol. 77: 549, 1985), Romero & Samuels synonym of Xylaria).
(Beih. Sydowia 43: 228, 1991), Mostert et al. (Stud. Jopex, see lrpex.
Mycol. 54: 115 pp., 2006), Damm et al. (Persoonia jordanon, Brierley's (Ann. app. Biol. 18: 420, 1931)
20: 39, 2008; asci, reins). application of Lotsy's term for a group of isolates
Jattaeolichen Tomas. & Cif. (1952) = Arthopyrenia constituting a race or strain, with similar cultural
fide Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn characters and behaviour (obsol. ).
8, 1995). Josefpoeltia S.Y. Kondr. & Klirnefelt (1997), Telo-
Jattaeomyces Cif. & Tomas. (1953) = Jattaeolichen. schistaceae (L). 3, S. America. See Kondratyuk &
Javaria Boise (1986), ? Melanommataceae. 2 (on Klirnefelt (Progr. Prob/. Lichenol. Nineties. Proc.
348 JOVE'S BEARD

Third Symp. Intern. Assoc. Lichenol. [Biblthca St.0-leH.1. 9, widespread. See Sutton (The Coelomy-
Lichenol. 68]: 22, 1997), Froden & Lindblom (Bry- cetes, 1980).
ologist 106: 447, 2003). Kabatiella Bubak (1907), anamorphic Discosphaerina,
Jove's beard, the basidioma of Odontia barba-jovis. Cpd.OeH.?. 17, widespread (esp. north temperate).
Jrpex, see Irpex. K. caulivora (clover (Trifolium) scorch). See
Jubispora B. Sutton & H.J. Swart (1986), anamorphic Sampson (TBMS 13: 103, 1928), von Arx (Revision
Pezizomycotina, St.= eP.19. 1, Africa. See Sutton & of fungi classified as Gloeosporium, 1970), Hoog et
Swart (TBMS87: 97, 1986). al. (Stud. Mycol. 43: 31, 1999), Yurlova et al. (Stud.
Jugglerandia Lloyd (1923) = Holwaya. Mycol. 43: 63, 1999; teleom.), Crous et al. (Aus-
Jugulospora N. Lundq. (1972), Lasiosphaeriaceae. 1 tralas. Pl. Path. 29: 267, 2000; Australia).
(on burnt soil), Europe; N. America. See Lundqvist Kabatina R. Schneid. & Arx (1966), anamorphic Do-
(Symb. bot. upsal. 20 no. I, 1972), Barr (Mycotaxon thioraceae, Cac.OeH.15. 5, Europe; N. America. See
39: 43, 1990; posn), Huhndorf et al. (Mycol. 96: 368, Ramaley (Mycotaxon 43: 437, 1992; on Mahonia),
2004; phylogeny), Miller & Huhndorf (Mo/. Phy- Butin & Pehl (MR 97: 1340, 1993), Hsiang et al.
logen. Evol. 35: 60, 2005; phylogeny). (Can. J. Pl. Path. 22: 79, 2000; Canada).
Julella Fabre (1879), Thelenellaceae (±L). 3 or 18, Kacosphaeria Speg. ( 1887), ? Calosphaeriaceae. I,
widespread. See Barr (Sydowia 38: 11, 1986), Ap- Tierra de! Fuego. See Petrak (Sydowia 5: 328, 1951).
troot & van den Boom (Mycotaxon 56: 1, 1995), Kaernefeltia A. Thell & Goward (1996), Parmeliaceae
Kohlmeyer et al. (Bot. Mar. 40: 291, 1997), Tam et (L). 2, N. America. See Thell & Goward (Bryologist
al. (Bot. Mar. 46: 487, 2003; phylogeny), Aptroot et 99: 125, 1996), Thell et al. (Mycol. Progr. 1: 335,
al. (Biblthca Lichenol. 97, 2008; Costa Rica). 2002; phylogeny), Mattsson & Articus (Symb. bot.
Juliohirschhornia Hirschh. (1986), Ustilaginaceae. 1 upsal. 34 no. I: 237, 2004).
(on Paspalum), S. America. See Vanky (in litt.; ? Kafiaddinia Mekht. (1978) = Dactylellina fide Schol-
syn. of Ustilago), Hirschhorn (Las Ustilaginales de ler et al. (Sydowia 51: 89, 1999).
la Flora Argentina, 1986). Kainomyces Thaxt. (1901), Laboulbeniaceae. 3, W.
Jumillera J.D. Rogers, Y.M. Ju & F. San Martin Africa; Asia. See Terada (TMSJ 19: 55, 1978), Ta-
(1997), Xylariaceae. Anamorphs Geniculosporium- vares (Mycol. Mem. 9: 627 pp., 1985).
like, Libertella-like. 7, widespread. See Rogers et al. Kakabekia Bargh. (1965), Fossil Fungi. 2, Europe; N.
(Mycotaxon 64: 39, 1997), Rogers & Ju (CJB 80: America.
478, 2002; Hawaii). Kalaallia Alstrup & D. Hawksw. (1990), Dacam-
Juncigena Kohlm., Volkm.-Kohlm. & O.E. Erikss. piaceae. I (on lichens), Greenland. See Alstrup &
(1997), Hypocreomycetidae. Anamorph Cirrenalia. 1 Hawksworth (Meddr GrenlandBiosc. 31, 1990), Or-
(stems of Juncus), N. America. See Kohlmeyer et al. ange (Mycotaxon 81: 265, 2002).
(Bot. Mar. 40: 291, 1997), Schoch et al. (MR 111: Kalaharituber Trappe & Kagan-Zur (2005), Pezi-
154, 2007; phylogeny). zaceae. I, Namibia. See Ferdman et al. (MR 109:
Junctospora Minter & Hol.-Jech. (1981), anamorphic 242, 2005), Lress0e & Hansen (MR 111: 1075, 2007;
Pezizomycotina, Hso.OeH.4. 1, former Czechoslova- phylogeny).
kia. See Minter & Holubova-Jechova (Folia geobot. Kalbiana Henssen (1988), ? Verrucariaceae (L). 1,
phytotax. 16: 202, 1981). Brazil. See Henssen (Lichenes Neotropici Fascicle X
Junewangia W.A. Baker & Morgan-Jones (2002), (nos 401-450): 9, 1988).
anamorphic Pezizomycotina, H?.?.?. 1, widespread. Kalbographa Liicking (2007), Graphidaceae (L). 1,
See Baker et al. (Mycotaxon 81: 307, 2002). Caribbean. See Liicking (Biblthca Lichenol. 96: 185,
Junghuhnia Corda (1842), Meruliaceae. c. 20, wide- 2007).
spread. See Ryvarden (Persoonia 7: 17, 1972), Kalchbrennera Berk. (1876) = Lysurus fide Dring
Pouzar (Czech Mycol. 55: 1, 2003; Cuba), lpulet & (Kew Bull. 35: 68, 1980).
Ryvarden (Syn. Fung. 20: 87, 2005; Uganda). Kalchbrenneriella Diederich & M.S. Christ. (2002),
Jungkultur, see Normkultur. anamorphic Pezizomycotina, H?.?.?. 1 (on lichens).
Junia Dumort. (1822) [non Junia Adans. 1763, See Diederich (Bryologist 105: 411, 2002).
Clethraceae] =Phallus fide Stalpers (in litt.). Kaleidosporium Van Warmelo & B. Sutton (1981),
juvenescence, the process of maturing at a stage of anamorphic Pezizomycotina, Cac.#eP.15. 1, N.
development normally immature. America. See van Warmelo & Sutton (Mycol. Pap.
K (1) see Metabolic products; (2) Royal Botanic Gar- 145: 23, 1981).
dens (Kew, Surrey, UK); founded 1841; managed by Kallichroma Kohlm. & Volkm.-Kohlm. (1993),
a Board of Trustees and mainly funded by the UK Bionectriaceae. 2 (submerged wood, marine), wide-
Ministry of Agriculture, Fisheries and Food (MAFF); spread. See Kohlmeyer & Volkmann-Kohlmeyer
most lichen material transferred to BM (q.v.); see (MR 97: 753, 1993), Rossman et al. (Stud. Mycol. 42:
Blunt (Jn for a penny, 1978), Hepper (Ed.) (Royal 248 pp., 1999), Rossman et al. (Mycol. 93: 100,
Botanic Gardens, Kew: gardens for science and 2001).
pleasure, 1982); (3) see Sorensen coefficient. Kalmusia Niess) (1872), ? Montagnulaceae. c. 12,
Kabataia J. Lorn, I. Dykova & K. Tonguthai (1999), widespread. See Barr (Prodr. Cl. Loculoasc.: 168
Microsporidia. I. See Lorn et al. (Dis. Aq. Organ. 38: pp., 1987), Tanaka et al. (Mycoscience 46: I IO,
39, 1999). 2005; Japan), Eriksson (Mycotaxon 95: 67, 2006; on
Kabatana J. Lorn, I. Dykova & K. Tonguthai (2000), Bambusa).
Microsporidia. 3. See Lorn et al. (J. Parasit. 93: 655, Kamatella Anahosur (1969), anamorphic Pezizomy-
2000). cotina, Cpd.leP.l. 1, S. Africa; India. See Anahosur
Kabathia Nieuwl. ( 1916) = Sphaerellopsis Cooke fide (Bull. Torrey bot. Club 96: 207, 1969).
Sutton (Mycol. Pap. 141, 1977). Kamatia V.G. Rao & Subhedar (1976) = Pseudodic-
Kabatia Bubak (1904), anamorphic Discosphaerina, tyosporium fide Kendrick in Carmichael et al. (Gen-
 KAUFFMAN 349

era of Hyphomycetes, 1980), Tsui et al. (Fungal Di- 1979).

versity 21: 157, 2006). Karstenella Harmaja ( 1969), Karstenellaceae. 1,
Kamatomyces Sathe (1966) = Masseeella fide Berndt Finland. See Harmaja (Karstenia 9: 20, 1969), Har-
(in litt. ). maja (Karstenia 14: 109, 1974).
kame, truffle (Arabic); black-, brown-, the edible Karstenellaceae Harmaja (1974), Pezizales. l gen., 1
Terfezia boudieri and T. c/averyi, respectively, of the spp.
Middle East (Awameh & Alsheikh, Myco/. 72: 50, Lit.: Harmaja (Karstenia 9: 20, 1969), Harmaja
494, 1980). (Karstenia 14: 109, 1974), Kimbrough (Mem. N. Y.
kames, see terfas. bot. Gdn 49: 326, 1989).
Kameshwaromyces Kamal, R.K. Verma & Morgan- Karstenia Britzelm. (1897) [non Karstenia Giipp.
Jones (1986), anamorphic Pezizomycotina, 1836, fossil Polypodiaceae] = Prillieuxia.
Hso.#eP.1. l, India. See Kamal et al. (Mycotaxon 25: Karstenia Fr. (1885) nom. cons., ? Rhytismatales. 9,
247, 1986). Europe; America. See Sherwood (Mycotaxon 5: l,
Kananascus Nag Raj (1984), Sordariomycetes. Ana- 1977), Sherwood (Occ. Pap. Farlow Herb. Crypt.
morph Koorchaloma. 2, widespread. See Nag Raj Bot. 15, 1980), Wilberforce (Mycologist 13: 149,
(Mycotaxon 19: 167, 1984), Treigiene (Mycotaxon 1999).
96: 173, 2006; Lithuania). Karsteniomyces D. Hawksw. (1980), anamorphic
Kanousea Bat. & Cif. (1962) = Microcallis fide von Pezizomycotina, Cpd.leH.1. 1 (on lichens, esp.
Arx & Muller (Stud Mycol. 9, 1975). Peltigera), Europe. See Hawksworth (Bull. Br. Mus.
Kantvilasia P.M. McCarthy, Elix & Serus. (2000), nat. hist. Bot. 9: 22, 1981), Boqueras & Diederich
Ectolechiaceae. 1, Tasmania; S. America. See (Mycotaxon 47: 425, 1993).
McCarthy et al. (Lichenologist 32: 317, 2000), Luck- Karstenula Speg. (1879), Melanommataceae. Ana-
ing (Cryptog. Myco/. 27: 121, 2006; French Guiana). morph Microdiplodia. 16, widespread (temperate).
Kapooria J. Reid & C. Booth (1989), Diaporthales. 1, See Munk (Dansk bot. Ark. 17, 1957), Eriksson &
India. See Reid & Booth (CJB 67: 879, 1989). Hawksworth (SA 10: 140, 1991), Constantinescu (MR.
Kappamyces Letcher & M.J. Powell (2005), Kappa- 97: 377, 1993; anamorph), Yuan & Mohammed (My-
mycetaceae. 1, USA. See Letcher & Powell (Nova cotaxon 63: 9, 1997).
Hedwigia 80: 115, 2005). karyochorlsis, somatic nuclear division resulting from
Kappamycetaceae Letcher (2006), Rhizophydiales. 1 a constriction of the nuclear membrane (Moore, Z.
gen., l spp. Zellforsch. 63: 921, 1964).
Karakulinia N.P. Golovina (1964) = Fusicladium fide karyogamy, the fusion of two sex nuclei after cell
Deighton (Myco/. Pap. 112, 1967), Schubert et al. fusion, i.e. after plasmogamy.
(Schlechtendalia 9, 2003). karyotype, the size and number of chromosomes in an
Karlingia A.E. Johanson (1944) nom. illegit. = Rhizo- organism. Generally determined by deduction from
phlyctis fide Blackwell & Powell (Mycotaxon 70: mating studies, microscopically or from specialized
213, 1999; nomencl.). electrophoresis methods. See McCluskey & Mills
Karlingiomyces Sparrow (1960), Chytridiaceae. 5, (Mo/. Pl.-Microbe Interactions 3: 366, 1990), pulsed
widespread. See Karling (Sydowia Beih. 6: 58, 1966), field gel-electrophoresis.
Dogma (Nova Hedwigia 24: 393, 1973), Blackwell et Kaskaskia Born & J.L. Crane (1972) = Gyrostroma
al. (Mycotaxon 89: 259, 2004; monogr., key) = Kar- fide Bedker & Wingfield (TBMS81: 179, 1983).
lingia (Chytrid.) fide. Kathistaceae Malloch & M. Blackw. (1990),
Karoowia Hale (1989), Parmeliaceae (L). 18, wide- Sordariomycetes (inc. sed.). 4 gen.(+ l syn.), 8 spp.
spread. See Elix (Flora of Australia 55: 62, 1994), Lit.: Malloch & Blackwell (CJB 68: 1712, 1990),
Elix (Australasian Lichenology 46: 18, 2000; Austra- Blackwell & Jones (Biodiv. Cons. 6: 689, 1997),
lia), Blanco et al. (Taxon 53: 959, 2004; phylogeny), Blackwell et al. (Myco/. 95: 987, 2003).
Thell et al. (Myco/. Progr. 3: 297, 2004; phylogeny), Kathistes Malloch & M. Blackw. (1990), Kathistaceae.
Blanco et al. (Mo/. Phylogen. Evol. 39: 52, 2006; 3 (coprophilous), widespread (north temperate). See
phylogeny). Malloch & Blackwell (CJB 68: 1712, 1990), Black-
Karschia Kiirb. (1865), Dothideomycetes. 4 (on li- well et al. (Myco/. 95: 987, 2003; phylogeny).
chens), Europe. See Hafellner (Beih. Nova Hedwigia katothecium, see catathecium.
62, 1979; key, disp. excl. spp. ). katsuobushl, a Japanese food obtained by fermenting
Karsten (Petter Adolf; 1834-1917; Finland). PhD, cooked bonito fish (Sarda sarda) with Aspergi/lus
Helsinki (1859); schoolteacher, Wasa Gymnasium spp.
(1862-1864); Lecturer in botany (1864-1900) then Katumotoa Kaz. Tanaka & Y. Harada (2005),
Professor (1900-1908), Agricultural and Dairy Insti- Phaeosphaeriaceae. 1, Japan. See Tanaka & Harada
tute, Mustiala. Pioneer in Finnish mycology, describ- (Mycoscience 46: 313, 2005).
ing many new species. Collections mostly in Helsinki Kauffman (Calvin Henry; 1869-1931; USA). School
(H). Pubis. Myco/ogia Fennica (1871-1878) [reprint teacher (1895-1901). Student, University of Wiscon-
1967]; Symbolae ad Myco/ogiam Fennicam 33 parts sin (1901-1902); Assistant, Cornell University, New
(1870-1895) [reprint 1967]; Ryss/ands, Fin/ands och York (1902-1904); Instructor (1904-1912) then As-
den Skandinaviska Halfons Hattsvampar (1879-82); sistant Professor ( 1912-1920 then Associate Profes-
Kritisch Ofversigt af Fin/ands Basidsvampar sor (1920-1923) then Professor (1923-1931) and Di-
(Basidiomycetes; Gastero- et Hymenomycetes) rector of Herbarium (1921-1931 ), Michigan Univer-
( 1889); also collected mycological papers ( 1859- sity. Contributed to the knowledge of the Agarica-
1909) [reprint 4 vols, 1973]. Biogs, obits etc. Grum- ceae particularly in Michigan, the Rocky Mountains
mann (1974: 609); Hintikka (Karstenia 1: 5, 1950, and the Pacific Northwest. Pubis. Agaricaceae of
portrait) [in Finnish]; Lowe (Myco/. 48: 99, 1956) Michigan ( 1918); also other books and papers on the
[polypore types]; Stafleu & Cowan (TL-2 2: 505, Agaricaceae (q.v.). Biogs, obits etc. Mains (Phytopa-
350 KAUFMANNWOLFIA

thology 22: 271, 1932); Mains (Myco/. 24: 265, Kemmleria Korb. (1861)? = Buellia fide Hawksworth
1932) [portrait]; Stafleu & Cowan (TL-2 2: 507, et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995).
1979). Kendrickiella K. Jacobs & M.J. Wingf. (2001), ana-
Kaufmannwolfia Galgoczy & E.K. Novak (1962) = morphic Eurotiales. l. See Jacobs et al. (CJB 79:
Trichophyton fide Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of 113, 2001), Griinig et al. (CJB 80: 1239, 2002; phy-
the Fungi edn 8, 1995). logeny).
Kavinia Pilat (1938), Lentariaceae. 5, Europe. See Kendrickomyces B. Sutton, V.G. Rao & Mhaskar
Eriksson & Ryvarden (Cortie. N. Europ. 4: 752, (1976), anamorphic Pezizomycotina, St.OeH.15. 1,
1976), Legon (Mycologist 17: 42, 2003; UK). India; Australia. See Sutton et al. (TBMS 67: 243,
Kawasakia Y. Yamada & Nogawa (1995) = Lipomy- 1976).
ces fide Yamada & Nogawa (Bull. Fae. Agric. Shizu- Kensinjia J. Reid & C. Booth (1989), Diaporthales. 1,
oka Univ. 4S: 31, 1995), Kurtzman et al. (FEMS USA. See Barr (Mycotaxon 41: 287, 1991).
Yeast Res. 7: 1027, 2007; phylogeny). Kentingia Sivan. & W.H. Hsieh (1989), Dothideomy-
Kazachstania Zubcova (1971 ), Saccharomycetaceae. cetes. Anamorph? Excipulariopsis. l, Taiwan; India.
28, widespread. See von Arx et al. (Stud. Mycol. 14: See Sivanesan & Hsieh (MR 93: 83, 1989).
1, 1977), Kurtzman in Kurtzman & Fell (Eds) Kentrosporium Wallr. (1844) = Claviceps.
(Yeasts, a taxonomic study 4th edn: 134, 1998; as kephir, see Fermented food and drinks.
Arxiozyma), Kurtzman & Robnett (FEMS Yeast Res. keratin, protein which is the main component of skin,
3: 417, 2003), Lu et al. (Int. J. Syst. Evol. Microbiol. hair, nails, feathers and horns.
S4: 2431, 2004), Wu & Bai (Int. J. Syst. Evol. Micro- Keratinomyces Vanbreus. (1952) = Trichophyton fide
biol. SS: 2219, 2005), Suh et al. (Myco/. 98: 1006, Ajello (Sabouraudia 6: 153, 1968), Guillam6n et al.
2006; phylogeny), Imanishi et al. (FEMS Yeast Res. (Antonie van Leeuwenhoek 69: 223, 1996), Graser et
7: 330, 2007). al. (Medical Mycology 37: 105, 1999).
Kazulia Nag Raj (1977), anamorphic Chaetothyri- keratinophylic ( 1) capable of decomposing keratin; (2)
aceae, Hsp.lbH.10. l, Brazil. See Nag Raj (CJB SS: of many fungi causing superficial mycoses in hu-
1621, 1977). mans; see dermatophyte, ringworm.
kb (kilobases), an abbreviation for 1000 base pairs of Keratinophyton H.S. Randhawa & R.S. Sandhu
DNA. (1964) = Aphanoascus fide Cano & Guarro (MR 94,
KC, see Metabolic products. 1990).
kefiran, a water soluble polysaccharide from kefir keratomycosis, a fungus infection of the cornea of the
grains (Kooiman, Carboh. Res. 7: 200, 1968). eye.
Keinstirschia J. Reid & C. Booth (1989), Diaporthales. Keratosphaera H.B.P. Upadhyay (1964)? = Koorder-
l, Germany. See Reid & Booth (CJB 67: 897, 1989). siella fide Eriksson & Hawksworth (SA 6: 133,
Keisslerellum Werner (1944) nom. inval. = Myco- 1987).
porellum fide Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the kerion, an inflammatory form of ringworm of the
Fungi edn 8, 1995). scalp; tinea kerion.
Keissleria Hohn. (1918) = Broomella fide Hohnel Kermincola Sulc (1907) nom. dub., anamorphic Pe-
(Annis mycol. 18: 71, 1920). zizomycotina.
Keissleriella Hohn. (1919), ? Massarinaceae. Ana- Kernella Thirum. (1949), Pucciniaceae. 1 (on Litsea
morph Dendrophoma-like. c. 25, widespread. See (Lauraceae)), India; Nepal; China. May belong to
Bose (Phytopath. Z. 41: 179, 1961; key 11 spp.), Puccinia.
Sivanesan (Bitunicate Ascomycetes and their Ana- Kernia Nieuwl. (1916), Microascaceae. Anamorphs
morphs, 1984), Kohlmeyer et al. (MR 100: 393, Graphium, Scopulariopsis. 5 (coprophilous), wide-
1996). spread. See Malloch & Cain (CJB 49: 855, 1971;
Keisslerina Petr. ( 1920) = Dothiora Fr. ( 1849) fide key), Locquin-Linard (Revue Myco/. Paris 41: 509,
Froidevaux (Nova Hedwigia 23: 679, 1973). 1977), Lee & Hanlin (Myco/. 91: 434, 1999; DNA),
Keissleriomyces D. Hawksw. (1981), anamorphic Issakainen et al. (Medical Mycology 41: 31, 2003;
Pezizomycotina, Cpd.= eH.15. 1 (on C/adonia), phylogeny).
Europe. See Hawksworth (Bull. Br. Mus. nat. Hist. Kernia Thirum. (1947) = Kernella.
Bot. 9: 25, 1981). Kerniomyces Toro (1939), Schizothyriaceae. l, S.
Keithia Sacc. (1892) [non Keithia Spreng. 1822, ? America.
Capparaceae] = Didymascella fide Hawksworth et Kernkampella Rajendren (1970), Raveneliaceae. 10
al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995). (on Euphorbiaceae), widespread (esp. tropical). See
Kelleria Tomin (1926) [non Kelleria End!. 1848, Thy- Rajendren (Mycol. 62: 1112, 1970; morphology),
melaeceae] ? = Thelocarpon fide Salisbury (Lichen- Laundon (Mycotaxon 3: 142, 1975), Bagyanarayana
o/ogist 3: 175, 1966). et al. (Journal of Mycology and Plant Pathology 33:
Kellermania Ellis & Everh. (1885), anamorphic 76, 2003; India).
Planistromella, Cpd.OeH/= eH.l. 13, USA. See Nag kerosene fungus (creosote fungus), Amorphotheca
Raj (Coe/omycetous Anamorphs with Appendage- resinae (anamorph Hormoconis resinae); grows on
bearing Conidia, 1993), Ramaley (Mycotaxon 47: creosoted wood and petrochemical fuels, also iso-
259, 1993; teleomorphs), Ramaley (Mycotaxon SS: lated from soil; utilizes n-alkanes with chain lengths
255, 1995; key to 7 spp.), Ramaley (Mycotaxon 66: between C9 and C19 grows esp. well at fuel/water in-
509, 1998). terfaces forming hyphal mats that can break loose
Kellermaniites Babajan & Tasl. (1977), Fossil Fungi. 1 and cause blockages in aircraft wing and other fuel
(Tertiary), former USSR. storage tanks, often associated also with accelerated
Kellermanniopsis Edward, Kr.P. Singh, S.C. Tripathi, corrosion; a particular problem during development
M.K. Sinha & Ranade (1974)? = Bleptosporium fide of the airliner Concorde where fuel tanks were used
Sutton (Myco/. Pap. 88, 1963). as a heat-sink during supersonic flight, resulting in a
 KINGDOMS OF FUNGI 35I

warmer than usual environment which promoted Kilikiostroma Bat. & J.L. Bezerra (1961) = Strigula
growth of the fungus. See David & Kelley (Myco- fide Lucking et al. (Licheno/ogist 30: 121, 1998).
path. 129: 159, 1995 [IM! Descr. 1230]), Hendley Kiliophora Kuthub. & Nawawi (1993), anamorphic
(TBMS 47: 467, 1964), Hill (Aircraft engineering and Pezizomycotina, Hso.OeP.16. 2, Malaysia; Ivory
aerospace technology 75: 497, 2003), Parbery (Austr. Coast. See Kuthubutheen & Nawawi (Mycotaxon 48:
J. Bot. 17: 331, 1969; natural occurrence), Ratledge 239, 1993).
(in Wilkinson (Ed.), Developments in biodegradation Kimbropezia Korf & W.Y. Zhuang (1991), Pezi-
of hydrocarbons: 1, 1987; hydrocarbon uptake), zaceae. 1, Canary Islands. See Korf & Zhuang (My-
Shennon (in Houghton et al. (Eds), Biodeterioration cotaxon 40: 269, 1991), van Brurnmelen (Cryptog.
7, 248, 1988; biocides ). Bryol.-Lichenol. 19: 257, 1998; ultrastr.), Norman &
ketjap, shoyu sauce (q.v.) as made in Indonesia. Egger (Myco/. 91: 820, 1999; phylogeny), Hansen et
Ketubakia Kamat, Varghese & V.G. Rao (1987), ana- al. (Myco/. 93: 958, 2001; phylogeny).
morphic Pezizomycotina, Hsp.= eP.l. 1, India. See Kimuromyces Dianese, L.T.P. Santos, R.B. Medeiros
Kamat et al. (Nova Hedwigia 44: 519, 1987). & Furlan. (1995),? Uropyxidaceae. l (on Astronium
Keys, construction of. See Farr (Taxon 55: 589, 2006; (Anacardiaceae)), Brazil. See Dianese et al. (Fitopa-
discussion of on-line keys), Hawksworth (Mycolo- tol. Brasil 20: 251, 1995).
gist's handbook, 1974), Pankhurst (Biological identi- Kineosporia Pagani & Parenti ( 1978), Actinobacteria.
fication, 1978), Parker-Rhodes (Bull. BMS 8: 68, q.v.
1974), Rayner (Bull. BMS 10: 31, 1976), Tilling (J. kinetid, flagellar apparatus including kinetosomes and
Biol. Educ. 18: 293, 1984), Korf (Myco/. 64: 937, their associated tubules and fibres.
1972); also Numerical taxonomy. kinetosome, intracellular, non-membrane bound organ-
Khekia Petr. (1921) = Herpotrichia fide von Arx & elles; microtubular cylinders (0.2 µm diam.) organ-
Muller (Sydowia 37: 6, 1984). ized in the 9 (A, BC- microtubules) + 0 pattern and
Khuskia H.J. Huds. (1963), Trichosphaeriales. Ana- with axoneme extensions in the 9 (A, B- micro-
morph Nigrospora. 1, widespread. See Sivanesan & tubules) + 2 pattern.
Holliday (!Ml Descr. Fungi Bact. 311, 1971). KINGDOMS OF FUNGI, In the seventh edition of
Kickxella Coem. (1862), Kickxellaceae. 1, Europe; N. this Dictionary, the fungi were accepted as a single
America. See Linder (Farlowia 1: 49, 1943), Benja- kingdom along with bacteria (Monera), plants (Plan-
min (Aliso 4: 149, 1958), Young (Ann. Bot. 38: 873, tae), animals (Animalia) and protists (Protista) ac-
1974; spore ultrastr.). cording to the five-kingdom scheme of Whittaker
Kickxellaceae Linder (1943), Kickxellales. 12 gen. (+ (Science 163: 160, 1969). However, with advances in
2 syn.), 32 spp. ultrastructural, biochemical, and especially molecular
Lit.: Benjamin (Aliso 4: 321, 1959), Benjamin (Al- biology, the treatment of the fungi as one of the five
iso 5: 11, 1961), Benjamin (Aliso 5: 273, 1963), kingdoms of life has become increasingly untenable
Moss & Young (Mycol. 70: 944, 1978), Saikawa (see Phylogeny). The organisms studied by mycolo-
(CJB 67: 2484, 1989), Tanabe et al. (Mo/. Phylogen. gists are now established as polyphyletic (i.e. with
Evol. 30: 438, 2004). different phylogenies) and have to be referred to at
Kickxellales Kreisel ex R.K. Benj. (1979). Kickxello- least three different kingdoms as previously adopted
mycotina. l fam., 12 gen., 32 spp. Fam.: in the 8th and 9th editions of this Dictionary.
Kickxellaceae This situation has arisen because of similarities in
Lit.: Benjamin (Aliso 4: 149, 321; 5: 11, 273, 1958- biology and structure. Essentially, 'fungi', pragmati-
1963; The whole fangus 2: 573, 1979), Young (New cally defined as organisms studied by mycologists,
Phytol. 67: 823, 1968; spore ultrastr.), Moss & are eukaryotic, heterotrophic, develop branching
Young (Myco/. 70: 944, 1978; phylogeny), White et filaments (or are more rarely single-celled), and re-
al. (Myco/. 98: 860, 2006; molecular phylogeny), produce by spores. Where it is useful to speak of
Hibbett et al. (MR 111: 109, 2007), and see under fungi in this polyphyletic sense, the name can be used
Family. non-italicized and not capitalized to differentiate this
Kickxellomycotina Benny (2007). 5 fam., 59 gen., 264 from the kingdom Fungi; it is also possible to use
spp. Fams: other informal names for 'fungi', e.g. eumycotan or
(I) Asellariaceae protoctistan fungi if considered desirable (Kendrick,
(2) Dimargaritaceae 1992), but their replacement by scientific names that
(3) Harpellaceae could imply either a common ancestry (cf. Panomy-
(4) Kickxellaceae cetes) or more formal rank (e.g. union; Barr, 1992) is
(5) Legeriomycetaceae not advocated here. Retention of the fungal phylum
Lit.: Benjamin (Aliso 4: 149, 321; 5: 11, 273, 1958- termination -mycota regardless of the kingdom to
1963; The wholefangus 2: 573, 1979), Young (New which the 'fungal' phyla are refered fulfills the same
Phytol. 67: 823, 1968; spore ultrastr.), Moss & purpose. However, for this edition of the Dictionary
Young (Myco/. 70: 944, 1978; phylogeny), White et zoological orthography is adopted for most of the su-
al. (Myco/. 98: 860, 2006; molecular phylogeny), prafamilial ranks of the 'protozoan fungi'.
Hibbett et al. (MR 111: 109, 2007), and see under The three kingdoms of 'fungi' accepted in this edi-
Family. tion of the Dictionary are:
Kiehlia Viegas (1944), Parmulariaceae. 1 or 2, Brazil; (1) Chromista
Panama. See Farr (Myco/. 60: 924, 1968), Inacio et (2) Fungi
al. (Myco/. Progr. 4: 133, 2005). (3) Protozoa
kievitone, an isoflavonoid phytoalexin produced by the Their distinguishing features and names are dis-
French bean (Phaseo/us vulgaris). cussed under the entries for each of the kingdoms. In
Kiliasia Hafellner (1984) = Toninia fide Timdal (Op. recognition of their distinct evolutionary origins, or-
Bot. 110, 1991). ganisms from these three kingdoms which are tradi-
352 KINORHYNCHOSPORA

tionally studied by mycologists, are now listed sepa- morph Hyalorhinoc/adiella-like. 1 (from pine nee-
rately in this Dictionary. Some authors unite the dles), Europe. See Minter (TBMS 80: 162, 1983;
Chromista and Protozoa into a single highly poly- posn), Valldosera & Guarro (MR. 92: 113, 1989),
phylectic kingdom Protoctista (syn. Protista), but Malloch & Blackwell (CJB 68: 1712, 1990; posn).
that conclusion is not supported by molecular, bio- Klastopsora Dietel (1904) = Pucciniostele fide Dietel
chemical, and other evidence (see under kingdom en- (Nat. Pjlanzenfam. 6, 1928).
tries). Cavalier-Smith (1993) and Corliss (1994) both Klebahnia Arthur (1906) = Uromyces fide Arthur
retain Chromista and Protozoa as separate kingdoms. (Manual Rusts US & Canada, 1934).
Dick (2001) segregates the Straminipila as a king- Klebahnopycnis Kirschst. ( 1939) = Hoehne lie Ila fide
dom separate from the Chromista and including the Petrak (Annis myco/. 38: 199, 1940).
fungal phyla of that kingdom. Kleidiomyces Thaxt. (1908), Laboulbeniaceae. 3,
Lit.: Ainsworth et al. (Eds) (The Fungi 4A-4B, America. See Nannfeldt (Svensk bot. Tidskr. 43: 468,
1973), von Arx (The genera of fungi sporu/ating in 1949).
pure culture, edn 3, 1981), Barr (Myca/. 84: 1, 1992), Kliickeria, see Kloeckera.
Bessey (Morphology and taxonomy of fungi, 1950), Kloeckera Janke (1923), anamorphic Hanseniaspora,
Cavalier-Smith (in Osawa & Honjo (Eds), Evolution Hso.OeH.?. 6, widespread. See Meyer et al. (Antonie
of life: 271, 1991; Microbial. Rev. 37: 953, 1993), van Leeuwenhoek 44: 79, 1978), Barnett et al.
Corliss (Acta Protozoa/. 33: 1, 1994), Hawksworth (Yeasts: Characteristics and Identification 2nd edn,
(MR. 95: 641, 1991), Kendrick (The fifth kingdom, 1990; 1 sp. accepted), Smith in Kurtzman & Fell
edn 2, 1992), Kriesel ( Grundziige eines natiir/ichen (Eds) (Yeasts, a taxonomic study 4th edn: 580, 1998),
Systems det Pilze, 1969; Biol. Rundsch. 26: 65, Cadez et al. (Int. J. Syst. Eva/. Microbial. 56: 1157,
1988), Leedale (Taxon 23: 261, 1974; review early 2006; phylogeny), Suh et al. (Myca/. 98: 1006, 2006;
systems), Margulis (Symbiosis in cell evolution, edn phylogeny).
2, 1993), Moore (Recent advances in microbiology: Kloeckeraspora Niehaus (1932) = Hanseniaspora fide
49, 1971; Bot. Mar. 23: 361, 1980; in Hawksworth Lodder (Yeasts, a taxonomic study 2nd edn, 1970),
(Ed.), Identification and characterization of pest or- Esteve-Zarzoso et al. (Antonie van Leeuwenhoek 80:
ganisms, 1994). 85, 2001).
See also Classification, Phylogeny Kluyveromyces Van der Walt (1956), Saccharomyce-
taceae. 20, widespread. See Sidenberg & Lachance
Kinorhynchospora A.V. Adrianov & A.V. Rybakov (Int. J. Syst. Bacterial. 36: 94, 1986; isozymes, DNA
(1991), Microsporidia. I. homology), Fuson et al. (Int. J. Syst. Bacterial. 37:
Kionocephala P.M. Kirk (1986), anamorphic Pezizo- 371, 1987; DNA relatedness), Martini & Martini (Int.
mycotina, Hso.= eP .4. l, British Isles. See Kirk J. Syst. Bacterial. 37: 380, 1987), Kock et al. (Syst.
(TBMS86: 419, 1986). Appl. Microbial. 10: 293, 1988), Martini & Rosini
Kionochaeta P.M. Kirk & B. Sutton (1986), anamor- (Myca/. 81: 317, 1989; killer relationships), Kiimper
phic Pezizomycotina, Hso.OeH.15. 11, widespread (Biblthca Myca/. 136, 1990; DNA killer plasmid),
(tropical). See Kirk & Sutton (TBMS 85: 712, 1985), Molnar et al. (Antonie van Leeuwenhoek 70: 67,
Crous et al. (Myca/. 86: 447, 1994; S Africa), Goh & 1996; coenzyme Q system), Belloch et al. (Syst.
Hyde (MR. 101: 1517, 1997), Okada et al. (Myco- Appl. Microbial. 20: 397, 1997; mtDNA), Belloch et
science 38: 409, 1997; phylogeny). al. (Syst. Appl. Microbial. 21: 266, 1998; rDNA),
Kirchbaumia Schulzer ( 1866) = Phallus fide Stalpers Belloch et al. (Yeast Chichester 14: 1341, 1998;
(in litt. ). chromosomes), Lachance in Kurtzman & Fell (Eds)
Kirkia Benny (1995) [non Kirkia Oliv. 1868, Simarou- (Yeasts, a taxonomic study 4th edn: 227, 1998), Bel-
baceae] = Kirkomyces. loch et al. (Int. J. Syst. Eva/. Microbial. 50: 405,
Kirkomyces Benny (1996), Mucoraceae. l, India. See 2000; phylogeny), Kurtzman et al. (Taxon 50: 907,
Benny (Myca/. 87: 922, 1995), Voigt & Wostemeyer 2001; nomencl.), Kurtzman (FEMS Yeast Res. 4:
(Gene 270: 113, 2001; phylogeny). 233, 2003; generic limits), Naumova et al. (FEMS
Kirramyces J. Walker, B. Sutton & Pascoe (1992), Yeast Res. 5: 263, 2004; K. lactis), Zivanovic et al.
anamorphic Mycosphaerellaceae, Cpd.= eP.19. 7, (FEMS Yeast Res. 5: 315, 2005; mtDNA sequence),
widespread (esp. Australia). See Walker et al. (MR. Suh et al. (Myca/. 98: 1006, 2006; phylogeny), La-
96: 919, 1992), Crous et al. (S. Afr. J. Bot. 63: 111, chance (FEMS Yeast Res. 7: 642, 2007; review).
1997), Andjic et al. (MR. 111: 1184, 2007; phylog- Kmetia Bres. & Sacc. (1902), anamorphic Pezizomy-
eny). cotina, Hsp.OfH.?. 1, Europe.
Kirschsteinia Syd. (1906) = Nitschkia fide Miiller & Kmetiopsis Bat. & Peres (1960), anamorphic Pezizo-
von Arx (Beitr. Kryptjl. Schweiz 11 no. 2, 1962). mycotina, Hsp.OfH.15. 1, Brazil. See Batista & Peres
Kirschsteiniella Petr. (1923) = Cyclothyrium fide (Publ{:iJes Inst. Mica/. Recife 245: 4, 1960).
Hawksworth (J. Linn. Soc. Bot. 82: 35, 1981). Kneallhazia Sokolova & Fuxa (2008), Microsporidia.
Kirschsteiniothelia D. Hawksw. (1985), Dothideomy- I. See Sokolova & Fuxa (Parasitology 135: 903,
cetes. Anamorph Dendryphiopsis. 7, widespread. See 2008).
Barr (SA 12: 27, 1993), Barr (Mycotaxon 49: 129, Kneiffia Fr. (1836) [non Kneiffia Spach 1835, Oeno-
1993; posn), Shearer (Myca/. 85: 963, 1994; asci), = =
theraceae] Kneiffiella Underw. Kneiffiella Henn.
Chen & Hsieh (Sydowia 56: 229, 2004; type sp.), (1898), = Neokneiffia Sacc. (Aug. 1898) (q.v.), =
Huang et al. (Mycotaxon 98: 153, 2006; Taiwan), Pycnodon Underw. (Dec. 1898), = Hyphoderrna
Schoch et al. (Myca/. 98: 1041, 2006; phylogeny), (Cortie.) fide Jiilich (Persoonia 8: 59, 1972).
Wang et al. (MR. 111: 1268, 2007; phylogeny). Kneiffiella P. Karst. (1889), Schizoporaceae. c. 25
Kjeldsenia Colgan, Castellano & Bougher (1995), (widespread). See Larsson et al. (Myca/. 98: 926,
Claustulaceae. 1, USA. Basidiorna gasteroid. 2007).
Klasterskya Petr. ( 1940), ? Ophiostornataceae. Ana- Kneiffiella Underw. (1897) = Neokneiffia.
 KONDOACEAE 353
Knemiothyrium Bat. & J.L. Bezerra (1960), anamor- rian peninsula).
phic Pezizomycotina, Cpt.l-= eP.?. l, Jamaica. See Koerberiella Stein ( 1879), Porpidiaceae (L). 2, Europe.
Batista & Bezerra (Publ~oes Inst. Micol. Recife 280: See Rambold et al. (Lichenologist 22: 225, 1990),
5, 1960). Navarro-Rosines & Hafellner (Biblthca Lichenol. 53:
Kniep (Karl Johannes Hans; 1881-1930; Germany). 179, 1993), Brodo (Bryologist 98: 609, 1995; N.
PhD, Jena (1904); Professor, Wiirzburg (1914); Pro- Am.), Buschbom & Mueller (Mo/. Phylogen. Evol.
fessor of Plant Physiology ( 1924-1930) and Director 32: 66, 2004; phylogeny).
of the Institute of Plant Physiology, Berlin-Dahlem. Koerberiellaceae Hafellner (1984) = Porpidiaceae.
Noted for his work on the genetics of fungi. Pubis. Kohlmeyera S. Schatz (1980) = Mastodia fide Eriks-
Die Sexualitiit der Niederen Pjlanzen ( 1928); Verer- son (Op. Bot. 60, 1981).
bungserscheinungen bie Pilzen. Bibliographica Ge- Kohlmeyeriella E.B.G. Jones, R.G. Johnson & S.T.
netica (1929). Biogs, obits etc. Grummann (1974: Moss (1983), Lulworthiaceae. l (marine), widespread
97); Harder (Bericht der Deutschen Botanischen Ge- (northern hemisphere). See Jones & Moss (SA 6: 179,
sel/schaft 48: (164), 1930). 1987), Campbell et al. (Fungal Diversity Res. Ser. 7:
Knightiella Miill. Arg. ( 1886) = Icmadophila fide 15, 2002; posn), Campbell et al. (MR. 109: 556, 2005;
Galloway (N.Z. JI Bot. 18: 481, 1980), Stenroos & phylogeny).
DePriest (Am. J. Bot. 85: 1548, 1998), Galloway Kohninia Holst-Jensen, Vralstad & T. Schumach.
(Lichenologist 32: 294, 2000). (2004), Sclerotiniaceae. l, Norway. See Holst-Jensen
Knoxdaviesia M.J. Wingf., P.S. van Wyk & Marasas et al. (Myco/. 96: 139, 2004).
(1988), anamorphic Gondwanamyces, Hso.OeH.15. l, koji mould, Aspergillus oryzae and allied spp. used as
S. Africa. See Wingfield et al. (Mycol. 80: 26, 1988), starter for various fermented Japanese foods (sake,
Mouton et al. (Mycotaxon 46: 363, 1993; ontogeny), miso, shoyu, mirin, amazake) by inoculating rice. See
Marais et al. (Mycol. 90: 136, 1998; teleomorph), Murakami (J. gen. Microbial. 17: 281, 1971), mould
Hausner et al. (CJB 78: 903, 2000; phylogeny). rice, miso, Industrial mycology.
Knufia L.J. Hutchison & Unter. (1996), anamorphic kojic acid, characteristic metabolic product of Asper-
Pezizomycotina, Hso.?.?. l, Canada. See Hutchison et gillus jlavus, oryzae and tamarii groups (Birkinshaw
al. (Mycol. 87: 903, 1995), Tsuneda & Currah (CJB et al., Phil. Trans. B220: 127, 1931). It gives a blood-
83: 510, 2005; conidiogenesis), Tsuneda & Currah red colour with ferric chloride (FeC1 3).
(Rep. Tottori Mycol. Inst. 42: l, 2004). Kokkalera Ponnappa (1970) = Podosphaera fide Braun
Knyaria Kuntze (1891) = Tubercularia Tode. & Takamatsu (Schlechtendalia 4: 3, 2000).
Kobayasia S. Imai & A. Kawam. (1958), Phallaceae. l, Koleroga Donk (1958) = Ceratobasidiurn fide Talbot
Japan. See Imai & Kawamura (Science Rep. Yoko- (Persoonia 3: 371, 1965) but see, Muthappa (TBMS
hama Nat. Univ. Section 2 7: 5, 1958). 73: 159, 1979).
Kochiomyces D.J.S. Barr (1980), Spizellomycetaceae. Kolletes Kohlm. & Volkm.-Kohlm. (2005), anamor-
l, USA. See Barr (CJB 58: 2386, 1980). phic Pezizomycotina. l (halotolerant), USA. See
Kochmania Pi~tek (2005) = Thecaphora fide Vanlcy et Kohlmeyer & Volkmann-Kohlmeyer (Bot. Mar. 48:
al. (Mycol. Progr.: [in press], 2008). 316, 2005).
Koch's postulates, Criteria for proving the pathogenic- Kolman Adans. (1763) nom. rej. = Collema F.H.
ity of an organism. Steps include: ( l) the suspected Wigg. fide Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the
causal organism must be constantly associated with Fungi edn 8, 1995).
the disease; (2) it must be isolated and grown in pure Komagataea Y. Yamada, M. Matsuda, K. Maeda,
culture; (3) when a healthy plant is inoculated with it Sakak. & Mikata (1994), Phaffomycetaceae. l, Asia;
the original disease must be reproduced; (4) the same Europe. See James et al. (Int. J. Syst. Bacterial. 48:
organism must be reiosolated from the experimen- 591, 1998; phylogeny), Kurtzman in Kurtzman &
tally infected plant. See Evans (Yale JI biol. Medic. Fell (Eds) (Yeasts, a taxonomic study 4th edn: 413,
49: 175, 1976). 1998; synonymy with Williopsis), Yamada et al.
Kockovaella Nakase, I. Banno & Y. Yamada (1991), (Biosc., Biotechn., Biochem. 63: 827, 1999), Nau-
anamorphic Cuniculitremaceae, Hso.OeH.?. 11 (bal- mova et al. (Syst. Appl. Microbial. 27: 192, 2004).
listosporic yeast), S.E. Asia. See Nakase et al. (J. Komagataella Y. Yamada, M. Matsuda, K. Maeda &
gen. appl. Microbial. Tokyo 37: 175, 1991; taxon- Mikata ( 1995), Saccharomycetales. l, widespread.
omy), Nakase et al. (J gen. appl. Microbial. Tokyo See Kurtzman in Kurtzman & Fell (Eds) (Yeasts, a
39: 107, 1993; mo!. phylogeny), Fell et al. (Int. J. taxonomic study 4th edn: 273, 1998; synonymy with
Syst. Evol. Microbial. 50: 1351, 2000; mo!. phylog- Pichia), Kurtzman (Int. J Syst. Evol. Microbial. 55:
eny), Fungsin et al. (International Journal of System- 973, 2005; phylogeny, definition), Suh et al. (Myco/.
atic and Evolutionary Microbiology 52: 281, 2002; 98: 1006, 2006; phylogeny).
Thailand n.sp.). Kommamyce Nieuwl. (1916) = Biscogniauxia.
Kodamaea Y. Yamada, Tom. Suzuki, M. Matsuda & Kompsoscypha Pfister (1989), Sarcoscyphaceae. 4 or
Mikata (1995), Saccharomycetales. 4, USA; Austra- 4, widespread (tropical). See Pfister (Mem. N. Y. bot.
lia. See Lachance et al. (Can. J. Microbial. 45: 172, Gdn 49: 339, 1989), Harrington et al. (Mycol. 91: 41,
1999), Rosa et al. (Int. J Syst. Bacterial. 49: 309, 1999; phylogeny).
1999), Suh et al. (Mycol. 98: 1006, 2006; phylog- Kondoa Y. Yamada, Nakagawa & I. Banno (1989),
eny). Kondoaceae. 2, Antarctic Ocean; Portugal. See Fell
Kodonospora K. Ando (1993), anamorphic Pezizomy- et al. (Int. J. Syst. Evol. Microbial. 50: 1351, 2000;
cotina, Hso.ObP.15. l, Japan. See Ando (MR. 97: 506, mo!. phylogeny), Fonseca et al. (Antonie van Leeu-
1993). wenhoek 77: 293, 2000).
Koerberia A. Massa!. (1854), Placynthiaceae (L). 2, Kondoaceae R. Bauer, Begerow, J.P. Samp., M. Weiss
widespread. See Henssen (CJB 41: 1347, 1963), Bur- & Oberw. (2006), Agaricostilbales. l gen., 2 spp.
gaz & Martinez (Nova Hedwigia 73: 381, 2001; Ibe- Lit.: Bauer et al. (Mycol. Progr. 5: 41, 2006).
354 KONEN/A

Konenia Hara (1913), Pezizomycotina. I, Japan; USA. Seixas et al. (Mycol. 99: 99, 2007; Brazil).
See Petrak (Sydowia 6: 358, 1952). Korupella Hjortstam & P. Roberts (2000), Agaricomy-
Konradia Racib. (1900), Clavicipitaceae. I, Asia. See cetidae. I, Cameroon. See Roberts (Kew Bull. 55:
Boedijn (Annis mycol. 33: 229, 1935), Bischoff & 817, 2000).
White (Mycology Series 19: 125, 2003). Kostermansinda Rifai (1968), anamorphic Pezizomy-
Kontospora A. Roldan, Honrubia & Marvanova cotina, Hsy.#eP.1. 3, pantropical. See Rifai (Rein-
(1990), anamorphic Pezizomycotina, Hso.= eH.19. I wardtia 7: 376, 1968), Arambarri et al. (Mycotaxon
(aquatic), Spain. See Roldan et al. (MR 94: 243, 29: 29, 1987), Catania (Lilloa 40: 173, 2001).
1990). Kostermansindiopsis R.F. Castaiieda (1986), anamor-
Koorchaloma Subram. (1953), anamorphic Kananas- phic Pezizomycotina, Hsy.#eP.1. I, Cuba. See
cus, Hsp.OeH.15. 10, pantropical. See Nag Raj (My- Castaiieda (Deuteromycotina de Cuba Hyphomycetes
cotaxon 19: 167, 1984), Sanna et al. (Bot. Mar. 44: IV: 8, 1986), Yanna & Hyde (Aust. Syst. Bot. 15:
321, 2001), Treigiene (Mycotaxon 96: 173, 2006). 755, 2002; key).
Koorchalomella Chona, Munjal & J.N. Kapoor (1958), Kotlabaea Svrcek (1969), Pyronemataceae. 2, Europe.
anamorphic Pezizomycotina, Hsp.OeH.15. I, India; See Benkert & Kristiansen (Z. Mykol. 65: 33, 1999;
USA. See Nag Raj (Mycotaxon 19: 167, 1984). Norway), Khare (Nova Hedwigia 77: 445, 2003).
Koordersiella Hohn. (1909), Dothideomycetes. Ana- Kramabeeja G.V. Rao & K.A. Reddy (1981), anamor-
morph Hansfordiellopsis. 3 (on lichens), widespread phic Pezizomycotina, Hso.= eP.1. I, India.
(tropical). See Eriksson & Hawksworth (SA 6: 133, Kramasamuha Subram. & Vittal (1973), anamorphic
1987). Pezizomycotina, Hso.= eP. I I. I, widespread. See
Koralionastes Kohlm. & Volkm.-Kohlm. (1987), Subramanian & Vittal (CJB 51: 1128, 1973).
Koralionastetaceae. 5 (marine), widespread (tropics). Kraurogymnocarpa Udagawa & Uchiy. (1999),
See Kohlmeyer & Volkmann-Kohlmeyer (CJB 68: Gyrnnoascaceae. 2, Japan. See Udagawa & Uchi-
1554, 1990), Volkmann-Kohlmeyer & Kohlmeyer yama (Mycoscience 40: 277, 1999).
(Mycotaxon 44: 417, 1992). Kravtzevia Shvartsman (1961), Pezizomycotina. I,
Koralionastetaceae Kohlm. & Volkm.-Kohlm. (1987), former USSR. See Shvartsman (Trudy Inst. Bot.,
Pezizomycotina (inc. sed.). I gen., 5 spp. Alma-Ata 9: 75, 1961).
Lit.: Kohlmeyer & Volkmann-Kohlmeyer (Mycol. Kregervanrija Kurtzman (2006), Pichiaceae. I, wide-
79: 764, 1987), Kohlmeyer & Volkmann-Kohlmeyer spread. See Suh et al. (Mycol. 98: 1006, 2006; phy-
(CJB 68: 1554, 1990). logeny).
Korber (Gustav Wilhelm; 1817-1885; Germany). Born Kreiseliella Braun (1991), anamorphic Pezizomycotina,
in Schlesien; studied in Breslau (now Wroclaw, Po- Cac.O-leH.4/3/10. I, former USSR. See Braun (Bo-
land) and Berlin; lecturer and later Professor at the letus 15: 39, 1991).
University of Wroclaw. An outstanding lichenologist Krempelhuberia A. Massa!. (1854) nom. rej. = Pseu-
who made major contributions to understanding the dographis fide Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the
nature of lichen-forming fungi and to the systematics Fungi edn 8, 1995).
of crustose genera using microscopic features. Al- Kretzschmaria Fr. (1849), Xylariaceae. Anamorph
though his work was often eclipsed by the more pro- Geniculosporium-like. 28, widespread. See Wilkins
lific Nylander (q.v.), many genera Korber recognized (TBMS 18: 320, 1934; pathogenicity), Dennis (Kew
in the I 850s-1860s came into use again in the 1980s Bull.: 297, 1957), Dennis (Bull. Jard bot. Brux. 31:
(e.g. Lecidella, Porpidia, Pyrrhospora). Main collec- 144, 1961), Silveira & Rogers (Acta Amazon. Sup!.
tions in Leiden (L; incl. 'Typenherbar'); other mate- 15: 7, 1985; key 4 spp. Brazil), Narula & Rawla
rial in Wroclaw (WRSL). Pubis. De Gonidiis (Nova Hedwigia 40: 241, 1986; key 3 spp., Himala-
Lichenum (1840); Systema Lichenum Germaniae yas), San Martin & Rogers (Mycotaxon 48: 179,
(1854-55); Parerga Lichenologica (1859-65). Biogs, 1993; Mexico), Rogers & Ju (Mycotaxon 68: 345,
obits etc. Grummann (1974: 23); Stafleu & Cowan 1998; monogr.), Hladki & Romero (Mycotaxon 79:
(TL-2 2: 603, 1979). 481, 2001; Argentina), Rogers & Ju (Mycol. Progr.
Kordyana Racib. (1900), Brachybasidiaceae. 5 (para- 3: 37, 2004; revision), Ju et al. (Mycol. 99: 612,
sites esp. of Commelinaceae), widespread (tropical). 2007; phylogeny).
See Giiumann (Annis mycol. 20: 257, 1922), Donk Kretzschmariella Viegas (1944), Xylariaceae. Ana-
(Reinwardtia 4: 117, 1956). morph Mirandina-like. I, Brazil. See Ju & Rogers
Kordyanella Hohn. (1904) = Tremellidium fide Rogers (Mycotaxon 51: 241, 1994; anam.), Less0e &
(Mycol. 49: 902, 1957). Spooner (Kew Bull. 49: I, 1994), Ju & Rogers (Nova
Korfia J. Reid & Cain (1963), Hemiphacidiaceae. I, Hedwigia 74: 75, 2002).
USA. See Reid & Cain (Mycol. 55: 783, 1963). Kriegeria Bres. (1891), Microbotryomycetes. Ana-
Korfiella D.C. Pant & V.P. Tewari (1970), Sarcoso- morph Zymoxenogloea. I, Europe; N. America. See
mataceae. I, India. See Pant & Tewari (TBMS 54: Kao (Mycol. 48: 288, 1956).
493, 1970), Prasad & Pant (Journal of Mycology and Kriegeria G. Winter ex Hohn. (1914) [non Kriegeria
Plant Pathology 34: 147, 2004; spore ornamenta- Bres. 1891] = Rutstroemia fide Dennis (Mycol. Pap.
tion). 62, 1956).
Korfiomyces lturr. & D. Hawksw. (2004), Lecanoro- Kriegeriella Hohn. ( 1918), Pleosporaceae. 4, Europe;
mycetes. I, Venezuela. See Iturriaga & Hawksworth N. America. See Barr (Mycotaxon 2: 104, 1975), von
(Mycol. 96: 1155, 2004). Arx & Millier (Stud. Mycol. 9, 1975), Barr (Myco-
Korkir Adans. (1763) ? = Ochrolechia fide Hawk- taxon 29: 501, 1987; posn).
sworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995). Kriegeriellaceae M.E. Barr ( 1987) = Pleosporaceae.
Korunomyces Hodges & F.A. Ferreira (1981), ana- Krieglsteinera Pouzar ( 1987), Heterogastridiaceae. I
morphic Pezizomycotina, Hso. I bH. I. 2, Brazil; Cuba. (on Lasiosphaeria), Europe. See Pouzar (Beitr.
See Hodges & Ferreira (Mycol. 73: 335, 1981), Kenntn. Pilze Mitteleur. 3: 404, 1987), Miller et al.
 KUSANO 355

(Mycologist 17: 12, 2003), Riidel (Boletus 28: 31, Kuklospora Oehl & Sieverd. (2006) = Entrophospora
2005). fide Walker & Schussler (in litt.) but see, Oehl &
Krishnamyces Hosag. (2003), anamorphic Pezizomy- Sieverding (J. Appl. Bot. Food Quality Angew.
cotina. 1, India. See Hosagoudar (Zoos' Print Jour- Botan. 80: 74, 2006).
nal 18: 1159, 2003). Kulkarniella Gokhale & Patel (1952) = Monosporid-
Krishtalia P.J. Kilochitskii (1997), Microsporidia. I. iurn fide Cummins & Hiratsuka (I/lustr. Gen. Rust
Krispiromyces T.N. Taylor, Hass & W. Remy (1993), Fungi rev. edit., 1983).
Fossil Fungi. 1 (Devonian), British Isles. See Taylor Kullhemia P. Karst. (1878), Dothideomycetes. I,
et al. (Mycol. 84: 906, 1992). Europe.
Krogia Timdal (2002), ? Ramalinaceae (L). 1, Mauri- Kumanasamuha P. Rag. Rao & D. Rao (1964), ana-
tius. See Timdal (Lichenologist 34: 293, 2002), Llop morphic Pezizomycotina, Hso.OeP.10. 4, widespread.
(Lichenologist 38: 519, 2006). See Rao & Rao (Mycopathologia 22: 333, 1964),
Krombholzia P. Karst. (1881) [non Krombholzia Rupr. Kirschner et al. (Fungal Science Taipei 16: 47, 2001;
ex E. Fourn. 1876, Gramineae] = Leccinurn. Taiwan).
Krombholziella Maire (1937) = Leccinum fide Singer Kumarisporites Kalgutkar & Janson. (2000), Fossil
(Farlowia 2: 223, 1945). Fungi, anamorphic Ascomycota. I, India. See Kal-
Kroswia P.M. Jlilrg. (2002), Pannariaceae (L). 2, wide- gutkar & Jansonius (AASP Contributions Series 39:
spread. See Jlilrgensen (Lichenologist 34: 297, 2002), 157, 2000).
Jocgensen & Sipman (J. Hattori bot. Lab. 100: 695, Kumbhamaya M. Jacob & D.J. Bhat (2000) = Cyphel-
2006). lophora fide Jacob & Bhat (Cryptog. Myco/. 21: 82,
Kruphaiomyces Thaxt. (1931), Laboulbeniaceae. I, 2000), Sreekala & Bhat (Mycotaxon 84: 65, 2002),
Fiji. See Nannfeldt (Svensk bot. Tidskr. 43: 468, Decock et al. (Antonie van Leeuwenhoek 84: 209,
1949). 2003).
Kryptastrina Oberw. (1990), Pucciniomycotina. I (in kumiss, see Fermented food and drinks.
corticioid fungi), Colombia. See Oberwinkler (Rep. Kunkelia Arthur (1917), Phragmidiaceae. 1, N. Amer-
Tottori Myco/. Inst. 28: 118, 1990). ica. See Laundon (Mycotaxon 3: 135, 1975; =Gym-
K-selection, adaptation to the long-term colonization of noconia), Cummins & Hiratsuka (Illustr. Gen. Rust
habitats already occupied by other species; in fungi Fungi rev. edit., 1983), Buritica (Rev. Acad. Colomb.
generally involving limited numbers of sexually pro- Cienc. 18 no. 69: 131, 1991).
duced and often long-lived propagules, e.g. large Kuntzeomyces Henn. ex Sacc. & P. Syd. (1899), ?
thick-walled ascospores; cf. r-selection (q.v. for Lit.). Anthracoideaceae. 2 (on Rhynchospora), S. America.
Kubickia Svrcek (1957)? = Ombrophila Fr. fide Korf See Ling & Stevenson (Myco/. 41: 87, 1949),
in Ainsworth et al. (Eds) (The Fungi 4A: 249, 1973). Molina-Valero (Caldasia 13: 49, 1980), Piepenbring
Kubinyia Schulzer (1866) = Mamiania fide Saccardo (MR 105: 757, 2001), Piepenbring (Fl. Neotrop.
(Sy//. fang. 16: 1263, 1902). Monogr. 86, 2003).
Kuehneola Magnus (1898), Phragmidiaceae. 9 (on Kupsura Lloyd (1924) = Lysurus fide Zeller (Myco/.
Rosaceae), widespread. K. uredinis (syn. K. albida) 40: 646, 1948).
(blackberry (Rubus) stem (or yellow) rust). See Par- Kuraishia Y. Yamada, K. Maeda & Mikata (1994),
melee & Carteret (Fungi Canadenses 307, 1986), Saccharomycetaceae. 2 (from rotten wood and insect
Helfer (Nova Hedwigia 81: 325, 2005; Europ. spp.) frass), widespread. See Kurtzman in Kurtzman &
Species of Kuehneola reported from Anacardiaceae, Fell (Eds) (Yeasts, a taxonomic study 4th edn: 273,
Malvaceae, Ce/astraceae and Verbenaceae may be- 1998), Peter et al. (Antonie van Leeuwenhoek 88:
long to other phakopsoraceous genera. 241, 2005; phylogeny, anamorph), Suh et al. (Mycol.
Kuehneromyces Singer & A.H. Sm. (1946) = Pholiota 98: 1006, 2006; phylogeny).
fide Kuyper (in litt.) See Mykoholz. Kurosawaia Hara (1954) = Sphaceloma fide Sutton
Kuehniella G.F. Orr (1976), Onygenaceae. I, N. (Mycol. Pap. 141, 1977).
America. See Currah (SA 7: I, 1988). Kurssanovia Kravtzev (1955), Pezizomycotina. 1,
Kuettlingeria Trevis. (1857) = Caloplaca fide Hawk- former USSR. See Kravtzev (Trudy Inst. Bot., Alma-
sworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995), Ata 2: 145, 1955).
Galloway (Australasian Lichenology 55: 21, 2004). Kurssanovia Pidopl. ( 1948) = Fusariella fide Sutton
Kiihn (Julius Gotthelf; 1825-1910; Germany). Self- (in litt. ).
educated farm estate manager (1848-1855, 1857- Kurtzmaniella M.A. Lachance & W.T. Starmer
1862); student, Agricultural Academy, Bonn- (2008), Saccharomycetaceae. I (on cactus flowers,
Poppelsdorf (1855-1856); Professor of Agriculture associated with beetles), USA. See Lachance &
and founder of the Agricultural Institute, Halle Uni- Starmer (Int. J. Syst. Evol. Microbiol. 58: 520, 2008).
versity (1862 onwards). Demonstrated that ergot Kurtzmanomyces Y. Yamada, Itoh, H. Kawas., I.
sclerotia were a state of C/aviceps; noted for his im- Banno & Nakase (1989), anamorphic
portant book on plant diseases which resulted in the Chionosphaeraceae. 3, Europe. See Yamada et al.
first widespread practical application of scientific (Agric. Biol. Chem. 53: 2993, 1989; phylogeny),
principles of plant pathology. Pubis. Die Krankheiten Boekhout & Phaff (Yeasts in Food Beneficial and
der Ku/turgewiichse, ihre Ursachen und ihre Detrimental Aspects, 2003).
Verhiitung (1858). Biogs, obits etc. Grummann Kusano (Shunsuke; 1874-1962; Japan). DPhil, Univer-
(1974: IOI); Stafleu & Cowan (TL-2 2: 682, 1979); sity of Rigakushi; Academic staff ( 1896-1908) then
Whetzel (An outline of the History of Phytopathology Assistant Professor of Botany (1908) then Professor
p. 122, 1918) [portrait]; Wilhelm & Tietz (Annual (1927-1934), University of Tokyo; Botanical Labora-
Review ofPhytopathology 16: 343, 1978) [portrait]. tory, College of Agriculture, Komaba, Tokyo. An
Kuhneria P.A. Dang. (1933) nom. dub., Fungi.? 'phy- Japanese mycologist noted for his work on the biol-
comycetes'. ogy of chytrid fungi. Pubis. On the life-history and
356 KUSANOA

cytology of a new species of Olpidium, with special 2001), Hughes et al. (Mycol. 96: 1355, 2004; New
reference to the copulation of motile isogametes. Zealand), Terada (Mycoscience 45: 324, 2004; mor-
Journal of the College of Agriculture Tokyo Imperial phological variation), Terada et al. (Bot. Bull. Acad.
University ( 1912); The life-history and physiology of sin. Taipei 45: 165, 2004; on carabids, Taiwan), Te-
Synchytrium fa/gens Schroet., with special reference rada (Mycoscience 46: 215, 2005; on carabid beetles,
to its sexuality. Japanese Journal of Botany (1930, Asia), Rossi & Santamaria (Nova Hedwigia 82: 189,
1936). Biogs, obits etc. Grummann (1974: 593). 2006).
Kusanoa Henn. (1900) = Uleomyces fide von Arx Laboulbeniaceae G. Winter (1886), Laboulbeniales.
(Persoonia 2: 421, 1963). 126 gen.(+ 32 syn.), 1931 spp.
Kusanobotrys Henn. (1904), Dothideomycetes. 1, Lit.: Blinhegyi et al. (Magyarorszag Mikroszkopi-
Japan. See Eriksson & Hawksworth (SA 13: 141, kus Gombainak Hatarozokonyve 2. KOtet Eumy-
1994; posn), Hosagoudar (Persoonia 18: 123, 2002). cotina (Ascomycetes: A DiscomycetestOl, Basidio-
Kusanoopsis F. Stevens & Weedon (1923) = Uleomy- mycetes, Deuteromycetes): 635 pp., 1985), Hulden
ces fide Thirumalachar & Jenkins (Mycol. 45: 781, (Karstenia 25: 1, 1985), Tavares (Mycol. Mem. 9:
1953). 627 pp., 1985), Lee (Korean J. Pl. Taxon. 16: 1,
Kusanotheca Bat. & Cif. (1963) = Dysrhynchis fide 1986), Santamaria (Nova Hedwigia 63: 63, 1996),
von Arx & Millier (Stud Mycol. 9, 1975). Weir & Beakes (Mycol. 88: 677, 1996), Weir &
Kutchiathyrites R.K. Kar (1979), Fossil Fungi. 1 Hammond (Biodiv. Cons. 6: 701, 1997), Santamaria
(Oligocene), India. & Rossi (Pl. Biosystems 133: 163, 1999), Rossi &
Kutilakesa Subram. (1956) = Sarcopodium fide Sutton Santamaria (Mycol. 92: 786, 2000), Weir & Hughes
(TBMS16: 97, 1981). (Mycol. 94: 483, 2002), Hughes et al. (Mycol. 96:
Kutilakesopsis Agnihothr. & G.C.S. Barua (1957) = 834, 2004).
Sarcopodium fide Sutton (TBMS76: 97, 1981). Laboulbeniales Lindau (1898). Laboulbeniomycetidae.
Kuzuhaea R.K. Benj. (1985), Piptocephalidaceae. 1, 4 fam., 146 gen., 2050 spp. Stromata usually present,
Japan. See Benjamin (J. Linn. Soc. Bot. 91: 117, composed of a basal black haustorium and a dark cel-
1985), Tanabe et al. (Mot. Phylogen. Evol. 16: 253, lular thallus, formed under tight developmental con-
2000; phylogeny), Tanabe et al. (J. gen. appl. Micro- trol. Ascomata perithecial, often surrounded by com-
biol. Tokyo 51: 267, 2005; phylogeny). plex appendages, translucent, ovoid, thin-walled. In-
Kweilingia Teng (1940), Phakopsoraceae. 2 (on Bam- terascal tissue absent. Asci few, clavate, thin-walled,
busa (Poaceae)), China. See Vanlcy (Illustrated gen- evanescent, usually 4-spored. Ascospores hyaline,
era of smut fangi, 1987), Buritica (Rev. Acad. Co- elongate, !-septate. Anamorph hyphomycetous,
lomb. Cienc. 22: 325, 1998; may include Tunicop- spermatial, fleeting. Ectocommensalists of Jnsecta
sora and Dasturella (on Poaceae, Costaceae)), Car- (few on Arachnida and Diplopoda), cosmop.
valho et al. (Summa Phytopathologica 27: 260, The 'host' is only rarely seriously damaged by the
2001). fungus, which generally does not extend below the
Kylindria DiCosmo, S.M. Berch & W.B. Kendr. chitin. Tavares (Mycol. Mem. 9, 1985; key gens., il-
(1983), anamorphic Chaetosphaeriaceae, Hso.= lustr.) is largely followed for generic and family con-
eH.15. 9, widespread. See Rambelli & Onofri (TBMS cepts here. Fams:
88: 393, 1987; emend.), Fernandez & Huhndorf ( 1) Ceratomycetaceae
(Fungal Diversity 18: 15, 2005). (2) Euceratomycetaceae
Kymadiscus Kohlm. & E. Kohlm. (1971) = Dacty- (3) Herpomycetaceae
lospora fide Kohlmeyer (in litt. ). (4) Laboulbeniaceae
Kyphomyces I.I. Tav. (1985), Laboulbeniaceae. 14, Lit.: Benjamin (in Thaxter reprint, 1971; in Ains-
widespread. See Tavares (Mycol. Mem. 9: 242, worth et al. (Eds), The Fungi 4A: 223, 1973),
1985). Balazuc (Bull. mens. Soc. /inn. Lyon 40: 134, 1971,
Kyphophora B. Sutton (1991), anamorphic Pezizomy- bibliogr.; 42 (9)- 43 (9), 1973-1974; France), Black-
cotina, St.OeH.38. 1 (on mangroves), Australia. See well (Mycol. 86: 1, 1994; molec. relationships),
Sutton (Sydowia 43: 268, 1991). Blackwell & Rossi (Mycotaxon 25: 581, 1986; on
L, Onderzoekinstituut Rijksherbariurn/Hortus Botani- termites), Lee (Korean J. Pl. Taxon. 16: 89, 1986;
cus (Leiden, Netherlands); founded 1575; part of the farns.), Hulden (Karstenia 23: 31, 1983, Finland; 25:
University of Leiden; see Anon. (Meded. Rijks Herb. 1, 1985, palearctic), Majewski (Polish Bot. Stud. 7,
62-69, 1931), Kalkman & Smit (Blumea 25: 1, 1979). 1994; 179 spp. Poland, 116 pl.), Rossi & Cesari
Laaseomyces Ruhland (1900) ? = Scopinella fide Rossi (Giorn. Bot. ital. 112: 63, 1978, Italy; CJB 57:
Benny & Kimbrough (Mycotaxon 12: 1, 1980). 993, 1979, W. Africa), Rossi & Santamaria (Mycol.
labiate, having lips; lip-like. 92: 786, 2000; spp. on Staphylinidae), Santamaria
Labidulomyces, see Labiduromyces. (L 'ordre Laboulbeniales. a la Peninsula lberica,
Labiduromyces Ishik. (1941) = Filariomyces fide 1990; Spain), Santamaria et al. (Trebalb d'Jnst. Bot.
Tavares (Mycol. Mem. 9, 1985). Barcelona 14: 1-123, 1991; checklist, host list, and
labium, a lip. distribution European spp. ), Scheloske (Parasitol
Laboratory safety, see Safety, Laboratory. SchrReihe 19, 1969; biology, ecology, systematics),
Laboulbenia Mont. & C.P. Robin (1853), Laboul- Shanor (Mycol. 47: I, 1955; general review), Sugi-
beniaceae. c. 593 (on Insecta, Arachnida), wide- yama (Ginkgoana 2, 1973; Japan), Tavares (in Batra
spread. See Kaur & Mukerji (Mycoscience 36: 311, (Ed.), Insect-fangus symbiosis, 1979; genera on host
1995; India), Weir & Beakes in Jolivet & Cox (Eds) groups, Mycologia Mem. 9, 1985), Terada (Trans.
(Chrysomelidae Biology 2: 117, 1996), Rossi & Weir mycol. Soc. Japan 19: 55, 1978; Taiwan), Thaxter
(MR 101: 129, 1997), De Kesel (Sterbeeckia 18: 13, (Mem. Am. Acad. Arts Sci. 12-16, 1896-1931 [reprint
1998; Belgium), Santamaria (Fl. Mycol. Jberica 4, 1971]; monogr.), Weir & Rossi (Mycol. 93: 171,
1998; Iberian spp.), Terada (Mycoscience 42: 1, 200 l; Bolivian spp. ).
 LACHNOCLA.DIA.CEA.E 357

Laboulbeniella Speg. (1912) = Laboulbenia fide Thax- Laccocephalum McAlpine & Tepper (1895), Polypo-
ter (Proc. Amer. Acad. Arts & Sci. 50: 15, 1914). raceae. 5, Australia; Japan. See NUilez & Ryvarden
Laboulbeniomycetes A. Engler (1897), Pezizomy- (Syn. Fung. 10: 29, 1995).
cotina. 2 ord., 5 fam., 151 gen., 2072 spp. Sobel.: Lacellina Sacc. (1913), anamorphic Pezizomycotina,
(1) Laboulbeniomycetidae Hso.OeP.13. 4, widespread (tropical). See Ellis (My-
Lit.: Benjamin (in Ainsworth et al. (Eds), The col. Pap. 67, 1957).
Fungi 4A: 223, 1973), Balazuc (Bull. mens. Soc. /inn. Lacellinopsis Subram. (1953), anamorphic Pezizomy-
Lyon 40: 134, 1971, bibliogr.; 42 (9)- 43 (9), 1973- cotina, Hso.OeP.3. 4, widespread (tropical). See Ellis
1974; France), Blackwell (Mycol. 86: I, 1994; molec. (Mycol. Pap. 67, 1957).
relationships), Thaxter (Mem. Am. Acad. Arts Sci. 12- lacerate, as if roughly cut or tom.
16, 1896-1931 [reprint 1971]; monogr.). Lachancea Kurtzman (2003), Saccharomycetaceae. 6,
Laboulbeniomycetidae Alexop. (1962), Laboulbenio- widespread. See Kurtzman (FEMS Yeast Res. 4: 239,
mycetes. Ords: 2003), Naumova et al. (Doklady Biological Sciences
( l) Laboulbeniales 405: 469, 2005; speciation), Suh et al. (Mycol. 98:
(2) Pyxidiophorales 1006, 2006; phylogeny).
Lit.: Thaxter (Mem. Amer. Acad. Arts & Sci. 12-16, Lachnaceae Raitv. (2004) = Hyaloscyphaceae.
1896-1931[reprint1971]; monogr.), and see fam. Lachnaster Hlihn. (1917) = Lachnum fide Korf in
Laboulbeniopsis Thaxt. ( 1920), Laboulbeniales. I (on Ainsworth et al. (Eds) (The Fungi 4A: 249, 1973).
termites), West Indies. See Kimbrough & Gouger (J. Lachnea (Fr.) Gillet (1879) [non Lachnea L. 1753,
Invert. Path. 16: 205, 1970), Kimbrough & Gouger Thymeleaceae] = Scutellinia fide Schumacher (Op.
(Mycol. 68: 541, 1976; ultrastr.), Henk et al. (Mycol. Bot. 101, 1990).
95: 561, 2003; posn). Lachnea Boud. (1885) = Humaria Fuckel.
Labrella Fr. (1828) nom. dub., anamorphic Pezizomy- Lachneaceae Velen. ( 1934) = Pyronemataceae.
cotina. See Sutton (Mycol. Pap. 141, 1977). Lachnella Boud. (1885) = Lachnum fide Nannfeldt
Labridella Brenckle (1929), anamorphic Griphos- (Nova Acta R. Soc. Scient. upsal., 1932).
phaerioma, Cpd.= eP.l. l, N. America. See Jeewon Lachnella Fr. (1836), Niaceae. 6, widespread. See
et al. (Mo/. Phylogen. Evol. 25: 378, 2002). Singer (Fl. Neotrop. 17: 58, 1976; key), Bodensteiner
Labridium Vestergr. (1897) ? = Seimatosporium fide et al. (Mo/. Phylogen. Evol. 33: 501, 2004; phylog-
Sutton (Mycol. Pap. 141, 1977). eny), Agerer & Treu (Z. Mykol. 72: 115, 2006; Papua
labriform, lip-shaped; frequently used for terminal New Guinea).
soralia of lichens having this shape. Lachnellaceae Boud. (1907), nom. inval., see Hyalo-
Labyrintha Malcolm, Elix & Owe-Larss. (1995), scyphaceae.
Porpidiaceae (L). l, New Zealand. See Malcolm et Lachnellula P. Karst. (1884), Hyaloscyphaceae. Ana-
al. (Lichenologist 27: 241, 1995), Fryday (Biblthca morph Naemospora. 40 (on conifers), widespread
Lichenol. 88: 127, 2004). (temperate). L. willkommii (larch (Larix) canker). See
Labyrinthomyces Boedijn (1939), Tuberaceae. 7 (hy- Manners (TBMS 36: 362, 1953), Manners (TBMS 40:
pogeous), Australia. See Zhang & Minter (SA 7: 45, 500, 1957; as Trichoscyphella), Dennis (Persoonia 2:
1988), Trappe et al. (Aust. Syst. Bot. 5: 597, 1992), 171, 1962), Dharne (Phytopath. Z. 53: 101, 1965;
O'Donnell et al. (Mycol. 89: 48, 1997; phylogeny), key), Baral (Beitr. Kenntn. Pilze Mitteleur. 1: 143,
Bougher & Lebel (Aust. Syst. Bot. 14: 439, 2001), 1986; key 22 spp., Europ.), Cantrell & Hanlin (My-
Hansen & Pfister (Mycol. 98: 1029, 2006; phylog- col. 89: 745, 1997; DNA), Baral & Matheis (Z.
eny), Lress0e & Hansen (MR 111: 1075, 2007; phy- Mykol. 66: 45, 2000; white-haired spp.), Leenurm &
logeny). Raitviir (Folia cryptog. Estonica 38: 41, 2001; ul-
Lacazia Taborda, V.A. Taborda & McGinnis (1999), trastr.), Minter (/Ml Descr. Fungi Bact. 165 nos
anamorphic Onygenales, Hso.?.?. l, S. America; N. 1641-1650, 2005).
America; Europe. L. loboi (lobomycopsis (q.v.), dis- Lachnidium Giard (1891) = Fusarium fide Mussat
eases in humans and dolphins). See Scholler et al. (Syll. fang. 15: 184, 1901), Summerbell & Schroers
(Sydowia 51: 89, 1999; synonym of Dactyliellina), (J. Clin. Microbial. 40: 2866, 2002; anamorph of
Taborda et al. (J. Clin. Microbial. 37: 2031, 1999), Haematonectria).
Haubold et al. (Medical Mycology 38: 9, 2000; in Lachnobelonium Hlihn. (1926) = Lachnum fide Nann-
dolphins), Herr et al. (J. Clin. Microbial. 39: 309, feldt (Nova Acta R. Soc. Scient. upsal., 1932).
2001; phylogeny), Leandro et al. (Phytopathology Lachnocaulon Clem. & Shear ( 1931) [non Lachnocau-
91: 659, 2001; relationship to Cladosporium), Men- lon Kunth 1841, Eriocaulaceae] ? = Stereocaulon
doza et al. (Revta Iberoamer. Micol. 22: 213, 2005), Boffin. fide Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the
Vitela et al. (J. Clin. Microbial. 43: 3657, 2005). Fungi edn 8, 1995).
Laccaria Berk. & Broome (1883), Hydnangiaceae. c. Lachnocaulum (orthographic variant), see Lachnocau-
75, widespread. See Fries & Mueller (Mycol. 76: 633, lon.
1984; taxonomy), Mueller (Fieldiana, Bot. 30: I, Lachnocladiaceae D.A. Reid (1965), Russulales. 8
1992; key N. Am. spp.), Mueller et al. (Mycol. 85: gen.(+ 3 syn.), 124 spp.
850, 1993; spores), Kropp & Mueller (Laccaria - Ec- Lit.: Hallenberg (Lachnocladiaceae and Conio-
tomycorrhizal fangi, key genera in profile, 1999; phoraceae of North Europe, 1985), Hallenberg (The
ecology, phylogeny), Contu (Boll. Gruppo Micol. 'G. Lachnocladiaceae and Coniophoraceae of North
Bresadola' 46: 5, 2003; Italy), Osmundson (Mycol. Europe: 96 pp., 1985), Boidin & Lanquetin (Biblthca
97: 949, 2005; USA). Mycol. 114: 130 pp., 1987), Nakasone & Micales
Laccariaceae Jiilich (1982) = Hydnangiaceae. The (Mycol. 80: 546, 1988), Stalpers (Stud. Mycol. 40:
Laccariaceae are listed as nom. rej. against 185 pp., 1996), Welden (Revta Biol. trop. 44 Suppl.
Tricholomataceae. 4: 91, 1996), Ginns (Mycol. 90: 19, 1998), Miiller et
laccate, polished; varnished; shining. al. (MR 104: 1485, 2000), Hibbett & Donoghue (Syst.
358 LACHNOCLADIALES

Biol. SO: 215, 2001), Wagner (Mycotaxon 79: 235, (North American species of Lactarius, 1979; key
2001), Larsson & Larsson (Mycol. 95: 1037, 2003), North American spp.), Korhonen (Suomen rouskut,
Larsson (MR. 111: 1058, 2007; syn. of Penio- 1984; key Europ. spp.), Thiers (Sydowia 37: 296,
phoraceae). 1984; key spp. W. USA), Verbeken (Mycotaxon 66:
Lacbnocladiales = Russulales. 363, 1998; keys African spp. ), Hutchison (Lactarius
Lacbnocladium Lev. (1846) nom. cons., Lacbnocladi- - Ectomycorrhizal fangi, key genera in profile, 1999;
aceae. 5, widespread. See Corner (Ann. Bot. Mem. [A ecology), Lebel & Trappe (Myco/. 92: 1188, 2000;
monograph of Clavaria and allied genera] 1: 416, type studies, gasteroid forms), Miller et al. (Mycol.
1950), Stalpers (Stud. Myco/. 40: 85, 1996; key), 93: 344, 2001; phylogeny), Peter et al. (MR. 105:
Larsson & Larsson (Myco/. 95: 1037, 2003; phylog- 1231, 2001; molecular phylogeny, ectomycorrhiza),
eny). Verbeken & Horak (Aust. Syst. Bot. 13: 649, 2001;
Lacbnodochium Marchal (1895), anamorphic Pezizo- Papua New Guinea), Lebel (Australasian Mycologist
mycotina, Hsp.OeH.10. I, Europe. 21: 4, 2002; Australia sp.), Van Rooij et al. (Nova
Lacbnum Retz. (1795), Hyaloscyphaceae. c. 251, Hedwigia 77: 721, 2003; Benin), Nuytinck et al.
widespread. See also Dasyscyphus. See Haines & (Belg. JI Bot. 136: 145, 2003; European spp.),
Dumont (Mycotaxon 19: I, 1984; key 9 long-spored Nuytinck & Verbeken (Mycotaxon 92: 125, 2005;
spp.), Raitviir (Eesti NSV Tead. A/cad. Toim. Biol. sect. Deliciosi in Europe), Rayner et al. (British Fun-
seer 36: 313, 1987; concept), Spooner (Biblthca My- gus Flora. Agarics and Boleti 9: 203 pp., 2005; key
co/. 116, 1987; 37 spp. Australasia), Raitviir & Sac- Brit. spp. ), Nuytinck et al. (Fungal Diversity 22: 171,
coni (Myco/. He/v. 4: 161, 1991), Haines (Nova Hed- 2006; sect. Deliciosi in Asia), Nuytinck et al. (Myco-
wigia 54: 97, 1992; key 13 spp. Guayana), Galan & taxon 96: 261, 2006; sect. Deliciosi in N & C Amer-
Raitviir (Nova Hedwigia 58: 453, 1994), Verkley ica), Buyck et al. (MR. 111: 787, 2007; Madagascar),
(Nova Hedwigia 63: 215, 1996; ultrastr.), Cantrell & Le et al. (Fungal Diversity 24: 61, 2007; Thailand),
Haines (MR. 101: 1081, 1997; trop. spp.), Cantrell & Le et al. (Fungal Diversity 24: 173, 2007; Thailand),
Hanlin (Myco/. 89: 745, 1997; phylogeny), Wu & Buyck et al. (Fungal Diversity 28: 15, 2008; phylog-
Haines (Mycotaxon 67: 341, 1998), Zhuang (Myco- eny; two monophyletic clades).
taxon 69: 359, 1998; spp. trop. China), Leenurm et lacteous, like milk.
al. (Sydowia 52: 30, 2000; ultrastr.), Tanaka & Ho- lactescent, becoming like milk.
soya (Mycoscience 42: 597, 2001; Japan), Zhuang & lactifer, a latex-carrying hypha (Singer, 1960: 33).
Hyde (Mycol. 93: 606, 2001; key long-spored spp.), lactiferous, having a milk-like juice.
Ye & Zhuang (Mycosystema 21: 340, 2002; phylog- lactiferous bypha, see hypha.
eny), Zhuang (Mycotaxon 86: 375, 2003; key Chi- Lactifluus (Pers.) Roussel (1806) = Lactarius.
nese spp.), Zhuang (Nova Hedwigia 78: 425, 2004; Lactocollybia Singer (1939), ? Marasmiaceae. 17,
on bamboo), Sukova (Czech Myco/. 57: 183, 2005; widespread (tropical). See Singer (Fl. Neotrop. 3: 55,
Czech Republic), Wang et al. (Mo/. Phylogen. Evol. 1970), Singer et al. (Butlleti. Societat Catalana de
41: 295, 2006; phylogeny}, Wang et al. (Mycol. 98: Micologia, Barcelona 13: 67, 1990; Spain), Reid &
1065, 2006; phylogeny). Eicker (Mycotaxon 66: 153, 1998; key South African
lacinia, a delicate branch of a foliose lichen thallus spp.), Contu (Bollettino del/'Associazione Mico/ogica
having an anatomical structure typical of foliose li- ed Eco/ogica Romana 16: 9, 2000; Sardegna).
chens. Lactomyces Boulanger (1899)? = Mucor Fresen. fide
laciniate (of an edge, etc.), as if cut into delicate bands Foster (Chemical activities offangi, 1949).
(Fig. 23.47). -- Lactydina Subram. (1978), anamorphic Pezizomy-
Laciniocladium Petri ( 1917), anamorphic Pezizomy- cotina, Hso.= eH.I. I (on amoebae), USA. See
cotina, Hso.OeH.?15. I, Europe. Subramanian (Kava/ca S: 95, 1977), Rubner (Stud
Lacrimasporonites R.T. Clarke (1965), Fossil Fungi. 9 Myco/. 39, 1996).
(Cretaceous, Paleocene, Tertiary), widespread. lacuna, a hole or hollow.
lacrimiform (Iacrimoid), like a tear drop. lacunose, having lacunae.
Lacrymaria Pat. ( 1887), Psathyrellaceae. 14, wide- Lacunospora Cailleux (1969) ? = Apiosordaria fide
spread. See Hopple & Vilgalys (Mo/. Phylogen. Evol. Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8,
13: I, 1999; phylogeny), Cortez & Coelho (Myco- 1995).
taxon 93: 129, 2005). Lacustromyces Longcore (1993), Cladochytriaceae. I,
Lacrymospora Aptroot (1991), Requienellaceae. I (on USA. See Longcore (CJB 71: 415, 1993).
lichens), Madagascar. Placed in the Pyrenulaceae by Ladrococcus Locq. (1985), Fossil Fungi. I, Sahara.
Erikssson (in litt. ). Laestadia Auersw. (1869) [non Laestadia Kunth ex
Lactarelis Earle (1909) = Russula fide Singer (Agaric. Less. 1832, Compositae] = Plagiostoma fide Hawk-
mod. Tax., 1951). sworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995).
Lactaria Pers. (1797) [non Lactaria Rafin. 1838, Apo- Laestadiella Hohn. (1918) = Guignardia fide von Arx
cynaceae] = Lactarius. & Miiller (Beitr. Kryptfl. Schweiz 11 no. I, 1954).
Lactariaceae G!ium. (1926) = Russulaceae. Laestadites Mesch. (1892), Fossil Fungi. I (Pliocene,
Lactariella J. Schr6t. ( 1889) = Lactarius fide Singer Pleistocene), Japan.
(Agaric. mod. Tax., 1951). Laeticorticium Donk ( 1956) = Corticium Pers.
Lactariopsis Henn. (1901) = Lactarius fide Singer Laetifomes Hattori (2001), Polyporaceae. 1, Solomon
(Agaric. mod. Tax., 1951). ls. See Hattori (Mycoscience 42: 26, 2001).
Lactarius Pers. ( 1797), Russulaceae. c. 450, wide- Laetinaevia Nannf. (1932) nom. cons., Helotiales.
spread (esp. temperate). The milk-caps, L. deliciosus Anamorph Eriosporel/a. 13, Europe. See Hein (Wi/1-
(saffron milk cap) and other spp. are edible. The ge- denowia Beih. 9, 1976; key), Nauta & Spooner (My-
nus is expanded and includes gastroid taxa although cologist 13: 65, 1999; Brit. spp.).
requires a split in two genera. See Hesler & Smith Laetiporaceae Jiilich ( 1982) = Polyporaceae.
 LAMPROSPORA 359

Laetiporus Murrill (1904), Fomitopsidaceae. 5, wide- nadian National Museum, Ottawa (1950); Director,
spread. L. sulphureus on oak. See Corner (Beih. Nova Farlow Herbarium, Cambridge, Massachusetts (1954-
Hedwigia 78: 181, 1984), Burdsall & Banik (Har- 1974). Noted for his studies on Stereocau/on; also for
vard Pap. Bot. 6: 43, 2001; N. Am.). his catalogue of lichen names. Collections are in BM,
Laetisaria Burds. (1979), Corticiaceae. 3, widespread. FH, CAN, LIL. Pubis. Index Nominum Lichenum
See Burdsall (TBMS 72: 420, 1979). inter Annos 1932 et 1960 Divulgatorum (1963).
laevigate, smooth (Fig. 20.l ). Biogs, obits etc. Ainsworth (Brief Biographies of
Laeviomeliola Bat. (1960), Meliolaceae. l, Brazil. See British Mycologists p. 106, 1996); Stafleu & Cowan
Batista (Atas Inst. Micol. Univ. Recife 1: 224, 1960). (TL-2 2: 735, 1979).
Laeviomyces D. Hawksw. (1981), anamorphic Pezizo- Lambdasporium Matsush. (1971 ), anamorphic Pe-
mycotina, Cpd.OeP.19. 2 (on lichens), Europe; N. zizomycotina, Hso.lbH.10. 2, S.E. Asia. See Matsu-
America. See Hawksworth (Bull. Br. Mus. nat. Hist. shima (Bull. natn. Sci. Mus. Tokyo, B 14: 467, 1971),
Bot. 9: 26, 1981). Chen et al. (Bot. Bull. Acad. sin. Taipei 41: 81, 2000;
Lagarobasidium Jiilich ( 1974), Schizoporaceae. l, Taiwan).
Europe. See Langer (Biblthca Mycol. 154, 1994), Lambertella Hohn. (1918), ? Rutstroemiaceae. Ana-
Larsson et al. (Mycol. 98: 926, 2007). morph Helicodendron. 63, widespread. See Dumont
lageniform, swollen at the base, narrowed at the top; (Mem. N. Y. bot. Gdn 33, 1971; monogr.), Korf &
like a Florence flask (Fig. 23 .28). Zhuang (Mycotaxon 24: 361, 1985; key), Korf &
Lageniformia Plunkett (1925) ? = Eutypa fide Petrak Zhuang (Mycotaxon 39: 477, 1990), Korf & Zhuang
(Sydowia 5: 169, 1951). (Mycosystema 8-9: 15, 1996; 15 spp. China), Holst-
Lagenomyces Cavalc. & A.A. Silva (1972), anamor- Jensen et al. (Mycol. 89: 885, 1997; phylogeny, poly-
phic Pezizomycotina, St.OeH.?. l, Brazil. See Caval- phyly), Zhuang & Zhang (Taxon 51: 769, 2002;
canti & Silva (Publicat;:iies. Instituto de Mico/ogia da China), Wang et al. (Myco/. 98: 1065, 2006; phylog-
Universidade de Pernambuco 647: 28, 1972), Luck- eny).
ing et al. (Lichenologist 30: 121, 1998; non- Lambertellinia Korf & Lizon (1994), Sclerotiniaceae.
lichenized status). Anamorph Idriella. 3, Japan. See Korf & Lizon (My-
Lagenula G. Arnaud (1930) [non Lagenula Lour. 1790, cotaxon 50: 167, 1994).
Vitaceae] = Caliciopsis fide Fitzpatrick (Myco/. 34: Lambiella Hertel (1984) = Rimularia fide Hertel (Mitt.
464, 1942). bot. StSamml., Miinchen 23: 321, 1987).
Lagenulopsis Fitzp. ( 1942), Coryneliaceae. l (on Po- Lambinonia Serus. & Diederich (2005), anamorphic
docarpus), widespread (pantropical). See Benny et Pezizomycotina. l (lichenicolous), widespread. See
al. (Bot. Gaz. 146: 431, 1985). Serusiaux & Diederich (Lichenologist 37: 500, 2005).
lager, see beer, brewing. Lambottiella (Sacc.) Sacc. (1913) = Lophiostoma fide
Lagerbergia J. Reid (1971) = Ascocalyx fide Miiller & von Arx & Miiller (Stud Myco/. 9, 1975).
Dorworth (Sydowia 36: 193, 1983). Lambro Racib. ( 1900), Diaporthales. l, Indonesia. See
Lagerheima Sacc. (1892), Helotiaceae. 3 or 4, wide- Miiller & von Arx (Beitr. Kryptjl. Schweiz 11 no. 2,
spread. See Gamundi (Sydowia 34: 82, 1981). 1962), Monod (Beih. Sydowia 9: l, 1983).
Lagerheimina Kuntze (1891) = Diploschistes fide lamella (pl. lamellae) (of an agaric), one of the charac-
Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, teristic hymenium-covered vertical plates on the un-
1995). derside of the pileus (Fig. 4B); gill.
lagynocarpus ascomycetes, Pyrenomycetes (Moreau, lamellate (1) having lamellae; (2) made up of thin
1953). plates.
Lagynodella Petr. ( 1922) = Cryptosporiopsis fide Lamelloporus Ryvarden (1987), Meruliaceae. I,
Wollenweber (Arb. Biol. Reichsans. Berl. 22: 521, America (tropical). See Ryvarden (Mycotaxon 28:
1938). 529, 1987).
Lahmia Korb. (1861), Lahmiaceae. l (from bark), lamellula (pl. lamellulae), a small lamella which runs
widespread (north temperate). See Eriksson (Myco- from the edge of the pileus towards the stipe, as in
taxon 27: 347, 1986). Russu/a.
Lahmiaceae O.E. Erikss. (1986), Lahmiales. l gen. (+ Lamia Nowak. (1884) = Entomophthora Fresen. fide
l syn.), I spp. Remaudiere & Keller (Mycotaxon 11: 323, 1980).
Lit.: Eriksson (Mycotaxon 27: 347, 1986), Ostry lamina (pl. laminae), ( l) blade; (2) the main part of the
(CJB 64: 1834, 1986). thallus in foliose lichens; (3) epithecium + hymenium
Lahmiales O.E. Erikss. (1986). Pezizomycotina. l + subhymenium in an apothecium (Hertel, Beih.
fam., I gen., l spp. Fam.: Nova Hedw. 24, 1967); (4) (of leaves) the flat sur-
Lahmiaceae face; -1, on the lamina.
For Lit. see under fam. Lamproconium (Grove) Grove (1937), anamorphic
Lahmiomyces Cif. & Tomas. (1953), Patellariaceae. l, Pezizomycotina, ?.OeP.19. I, Europe. See Scheuer et
Italy. See Eriksson (Mycotaxon 27: 347, 1986; posn). al. (Fritschiana 24: 36, 200 I).
Lalaria R.T. Moore (1990), anamorphic Taphrina, lamprocystidium, see cystidium.
Hso.OeH. l 0. 23, widespread. Yeast phase anamorphs. Lamprospora De Not. (1863), Pyronemataceae. c. 46
See Moore in Kurtzman & Fell (Eds) (Yeasts, a taxo- (many bryophilous), widespread (north temperate).
nomic study 4th edn: 582, 1998). See Benkert (Z. Mykol. 53: 195, 1987; 29 spp.), Cail-
Lamb (Ivan Mackenzie; 1911-1990; England, later let & Moyne (Bull. Soc. Hist. nat. Doubs 84: 9, 1991;
Argentina, Canada, USA). Assistant for Lichens, keys), Schumacher (Sydowia 45: 307, 1993; key 13
British Museum (Natural History), London (1935- arctic-alpine spp.), Yao & Spooner (MR 99: 1521,
1946); Professor of Cryptogams, Tucuman Univer- 1995; Brit. spp.), Hansen & Pfister (Myco/. 98: 1029,
sity (1947) [after expedition to Antarctica and the 2006; phylogeny), Perry et al. (MR 111: 549, 2007;
Falklands I Malvinas]; Curator of Cryptogams, Ca- phylogeny).
360 LAMPTEROMYCES

Lampteromyces Singer (1947), Marasmiaceae. l (poi-

sonous), Japan; China. See Mo et al. (Mycosystema
19: 529, 2000; China), Moncalvo et al. (Syst. Biol.
49: 278, 2000; phylogeny).
Lamyella Berl. (1899) = Neolamya.
Lamyella Fr. (1849) = Cytospora fide Clements &
Shear (Gen. Fung., 1931).
Lamyxis Raf. (1820) nom. dub.,? Boletales. See Dollie
(Persoonia 1: 173, 1960).
Ianate, like wool; covered with short hair-like proc-
esses.
Lanatonectria Samuels & Rossman (1999), Nectri-
aceae. Anamorph Actinostilbe. 4 (twigs and old fungi
etc.), widespread (pantropical). See Rossman et al.
(Stud. Mycol. 42: 248 pp., 1999), Samuels et al. (CBS
Diversity Ser. 4, 2006; USA), Zhang & Zhuang (My-
cosystema 25: 15, 2006; phylogeny).
Lanatosphaera Matzer (1996), Dothideomycetes. 2,
Costa Rica. See Matzer (Mycol. Pap. 171: 129,
1996).
Lanatospora Voronin (1986), Microsporidia. 2.
Lanceispora Nakagiri, Okane, Tad. Ito & Katum.
(1997), Xylariales. 2, E. Asia; Australia. Perhaps
close to Ceriospora and Urosporellopsis. See Na-
kagiri et al. (Mycoscience 38: 207, 1997), Sarma &
Hyde (Mycoscience 42: 97, 2001; Singapore), Jee-
won et al. (MR 107: 1392, 2003; phylogeny).
Lancisporomyces Santam. (1997), Legeriomycetaceae.
4 (in Plecoptera), widespread. See Santamaria (My-
col. 89: 639, 1997), Strongman & White (CJB 84:
1478, 2006; Canada), White et al. (Mycol. 98: 333,
2006; USA), Valle et al. (Mycol. 100: 149, 2008; I
Mexico).
Lange (Jakob Emanuel; 1864-1941; Denmark).
Teacher, Agricultural Folk High School, Datum
( 1888-1918); Principal, Smallholders Agricultural
School, Odense (1918-1934). Agaricologist. Pubis.
Studies on the agarics of Denmark I-XII. Dansk
Botanisk Arkiv (1914-1938) [see M. Lange, Friesia Fig. 19. A-E. Insertion of lamellae (gills). A, free; B,
9: 121, 1969]; Flora Agaricina Danica 5 vols (1935- adnexed; C,adnate; D, sinuate; E, decurrent. F-1. Mar-
1940). Biogs, obits etc. Buchwald (Botanisk gin of pileus (cap). F, inflexed; G, reflexed; H, revo-
Tidsskrift 46: 81, 1942) [portrait]; Pearson (Mycol. lute; I, involute. J-N. Pileus. J, piano-convex; K, bul-
39: 1, 1947) [portrait]; Stafleu & Cowan (TL-2 2: late; L, umbonate; M, umbilicate; N, depressed.
745, 1979).
Langermannia Rostk. (1838) nom. rej., Agaricaceae.
3, widespread. The basidioma of L. gigantea (giant languid, feeble; hanging down.
puff-ball) may be 120 cm across and have 10 13 spores Lanolea Nieuwl. (1916) = Entoloma.
(see record fungi). See Kreisel (Persoonia Supple- Lanomyces Glium. (1922) = Cystotheca fide Katumoto
ment 14: 431, 1992), Coetzee & Van Wyk (Bothalia (Rep. Tottori mycol. Inst. 10: 437, 1973).
33: 156, 2003; Calvatia sect. Macrocalvatia), Coet- Lanopila Fr. (1848) nom. rej. prop. = Langermannia
zee & Van Wyk (Taxon 54: 541, 2005; nomencl.) fide Demoulin & Dring (Bull. Jard. bot. nat. Belg.
Norn. rej. vs. Calvatia s.I. (q.v.) but used for segre- 45: 361, 1975).
gate ofit. Lanosa Fr. (1825) nom. dub.,? Fungi.
Langeron (Maurice Charles Pierre; 1874-1950; Ianose, see lanate.
France). Doctor of medicine, botanist, parasitologist, Lanspora K.D. Hyde & E.B.G. Jones (1986), Halos-
and mycologist, Institut de Parasitologie, Paris (1903- phaeriaceae. l (marine), Seychelles. See Hyde &
1950). Made many important contributions to medi- Jones (CJB 64: 1581, 1986), Hyde & Jones (Bot.
cal and general mycology. Pubis. Precis de Micro- Mar. 32: 205, 1989).
scopie (1913) [edn 7, 1949]; Precis de Mycologie Ianuginose, see lanate; see also nematogenous.
(1945) [edn 2, by Vanbreuseghem, 1952]. Biogs, Lanzia Sacc. (1884), Rutstroemiaceae. Anamorph
obits etc. Vanbreuseghem (Mycopathologia et My- Myrioconium. c. 54, widespread. See Sharma &
cologia Applicata 6: 58, 1951) [bibliography, por- Sharda (Int. J. Mycol. Lichenol. 2: 95, 1985; key 15
trait]; Stafleu & Cowan (TL-2 2: 750, 1979). spp., India), Spooner (Biblthca Mycol. 116, 1987; 7
Langeronia Vanbreus. (1950) = Trichophyton fide spp. Australasia), Baral (SA 13: 113, 1994; synonymy
Ajello (Sabouraudia 6: 153, 1968). with Rutstroemia), Zhuang (Mycosystema 8-9: 15,
Langloisula Ellis & Everh. (1889) nom. conf., Fungi. 1996; 5 spp. China), Holst-Jensen et al. (Mycol. 89:
See Rogers & Jackson (Farlowia 1: 263, 1943) and, 885, 1997; phylogeny), Zhuang (Mycotaxon 72: 325,
Dollie (Fungus Wageningen 26: 3, 1956). 1999; spp. trop. China), Simpson & Grgurinovic
 LASIOMOLLISIA 361

(Australas. Mycol. 22: 11, 2003; Australia), Zhuang Lasiobertia Sivan. (1978), Apiosporaceae. Anamorph
& Liu (Mycotaxon 99: 123, 2007; phylogeny). Melanographium. l (on dead wood), Ghana; Puerto
lao-chao, see Fermented food and drinks. Rico. See Hyde (Sydowia 45: 204, 1993; posn),
Laocoon J.C. David (1997), anamorphic Mycosphae- Wang & Hyde (Fungal Diversity 3: 159, 1999; posn),
rellaceae, Hso.?.?. 1, Colombia. See David (Mycol. Huhndorf et al. (MR 108: 1384, 2004; phylogeny).
Pap. 172: ll6, 1997). Lasiobolidium Malloch & Cain (1971), Pyronemata-
Lappodochium Matsush. (1975), anamorphic Pezizo- ceae. 7 (coprophilous), N. Africa; N. America. See
mycotina, Hsp.OeH.10. l, Brazil. See Matsushima Loquin-Linard (Cryptog. Mycol. 4: 283, 1983), van
(Icon. microfang. Matsush. feet.: 91, 1975). Brummelen in Hawksworth (Ed.) (Ascomycete Sys-
lapsus (Lat.), a slip; -calami, a slip of the pen. tematics. Problems and Perspectives in the Nineties
Laquearia Fr. ( 1849), ? Rhytismatales. l, Europe. NATO ASI Series vol. 269 269: 400, 1994), van
Larger fungi, see Macromycetes. Brummelen (Persoonia 16: 425, 1998; posn), Hansen
largest fungi, see longevity, record fungi. & Pfister (Mycol. 98: 1029, 2006; phylogeny, poly-
Laricifomes Kot!. & Pouzar (1957) = Fomitopsis fide phyly), Hansen et al. (Mycol. 97: 1023, 2005; phy-
Ryvarden (Syn. Fung. S: 171, 1991). logeny), Perry et al. (MR 111: 549, 2007; phylog-
Laricifomltaceae Jiilich (1982) = Fomitopsidaceae. eny).
Laricina Velen. (1934), ? Helotiales. I, former Lasiobolus Sacc. (1884), Ascodesmidaceae. ll, wide-
Czechoslovakia. spread (temperate). See Bezerra & Kimbrough (CJB
Laridospora Nawawi (1976) = Monacrosporium fide 53: 1206, 1975; key), van Brummelen in Hawk-
Nawawi (TBMS 66: 344, 1976), Rubner (Stud. My- sworth (Ed.) (Ascomycete Systematics. Problems and
col. 39, 1996). Perspectives in the Nineties NATO ASI Series vol.
Larseniella Munk (1942) = Neorehmia fide Barr (My- 269 269: 400, 1994; posn), Yao (MR 100: 737, 1996;
cotaxon 39: 43, 1990), Samuels & Barr (CJB 75: Brit. spp.), Landvik et al. (Mycoscience 39: 49, 1998;
2165, 1998). posn), Prokhorov (Mikol. Fitopatol. 32: 14, 1998;
Larssonia Vidtmann & Sokolova (1994), Micro- key), Hansen & Pfister (Mycol. 98: 1029, 2006; phy-
sporidia. I. logeny), Perry et al. (MR 111: 549, 2007; phylog-
Larssoniella J. Weiser & David (1997), Microsporidia. eny).
2. Lasiobotrys Kunze (1823), Venturiaceae. Anamorph
Lasallia Merat (1821), Umbilicariaceae (L). 12, wide- Ulocladium-like. 2 or 2 (on Lonicera), widespread
spread (esp. temperate). See Llano (A monograph of (temperate). See Miiller (Adv. Front. Myc. Pl. Path.
the lichen family Umbilicariaceae in the Western 11, 1981).
Hemisphere, 1950), Llano (Hvalr/Jd. Skr. 48: 112, Lasiochlaena Pouzar (1990), Fomitopsidaceae. I,
1965), Dombrovskaya (Bot. Zh. SSSR 63: 233, 1978), Europe. See Pouzar (Ceskti Mykol. 44: 92, 1990) =
Blum (Dok/. Akad. Nauk. Ukr. SSR B 12: 58, 1986; lschnoderma fide, Ryvarden (Gen. Polyp., 1991).
DNA homology, status), Krog & Swinscow (Nordic Lasioderma Mont. (1845)? = Phleogena fide Stalpers
JI Bot. 6: 75, 1986; E. Afr.), Sancho & Balaquer (An. (in litt.).
Jard. bot. Madr. 46: 273, 1989; anatomy 4 spp.), Wei Lasiodiplodia Ellis & Everh. (1896), anamorphic
& Jiang (Mycosystema 2: 135, 1989; key 8 spp. Botryosphaeriaceae, St.leP.l. 9, widespread.
China), Posner et al. (Z. Natuif. 46c: 19, 1991; L. theobromae (syn. Botryodiplodia theobromae), a
chemotax.), Wei & Jiang (The Asian Umbilicari- common trop. saprobe and wound parasite. See Pu-
aceae (Ascomycota) [Mycosystema, Monogr. 1], nithalingam (IMI Descr. Fungi Bact. 519, 1976),
1993; keys, descr. 60 spp. Asia), Valladares et al. Robell & Forester (Sabouraudia 14: 155, 1976; kera-
(CJB 72: 415, 1994), Wei (Proc. First Korea-China tomycosis in humans), Punithalingam (Biblthca My-
Jt Sem. Mycol.: 5, 1994; molec. syst.), Ivanova et al. col. 71, 1980), Yaguchi & Nakamura (JI Agr. Sci. 35:
(Lichenologist 31: 477, 1999; phylogeny), Narui et 282, 1991; TEM of conidial wall), Denman et al.
al. (Bryologist 102: 80, 1999; polysaccharides), (Stud. Mycol. 45: 129, 2000; review), Zhou &
Cohen (Lichenologist 34: 521, 2002; an- Stanosz (Mycol. 93: 516, 2001; phylogeny), Pavlic et
thraquinones), Tiirk & Uhl (Biblthca Lichenol. 86: al. (Stud. Mycol. SO: 313, 2004), Summerbell et al.
465, 2003; Austria), Krzewicka (Polish Bot. Stud. 17, (Medical Mycology 42: 543, 2004; phaeohyphomy-
2004; Poland), Per8oh et al. (Mycol. Progr. 3: 103, cosis), Mohali et al. (Forest Pathology 35: 385,
2004; asci, phylogeny), Mi!ldlikowska et al. (Mycol. 2005; endophytic strains), Burgess et al. (Mycol. 98:
98: 1088, 2006; phylogeny). 423, 2006; n. spp. from tropics), Crous et al. (Stud.
Laschia Fr. (1830) nom. rej. =Campanella fide Donk Mycol. SS: 235, 2006; phylogeny, review), Damm et
(Persoonia 1: 173, 1960). al. (Mycol. 99: 664, 2007; S Africa, on Prunus),
Laschia Jungh. (1838) = Junghuhnia. Alves et al. (Fungal Diversity 28: 1, 2008; cryptic
Lascoderma, see Lasioderma. species), Phillips et al. (Persoonia 21: in press, 2008;
Lasiella Que!. (1875) = Lasiosphaeria fide Hawk- phylogeny).
sworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995). Lasiodiplodiella Zambett. (1955), anamorphic Pezizo-
Lasiobelonis Clem. & Shear (1931) = Lasiobelonium mycotina, Hso. l eP.?. 3, widespread (tropical). See
Ellis & Everh. fide Spooner (Biblthca Mycot. 116, Zambettakis (BSMF70: 229, 1954).
1987). Lasioloma R. Sant. (1952), Ectolechiaceae (L). 8,
Lasiobelonium (Sacc.) Sacc. & P. Syd. (1899) =Belo- widespread (tropical). See Liicking & Serusiaux
nidium fide Korf (Mycotaxon 7: 399, 1978). (Mycotaxon 77: 301, 2001; key).
Lasiobelonium Ellis & Everh. (1897), Hyaloscypha- Lasiolomataceae Hafellner (1984) = Ectolechiaceae.
ceae. c. 20, Europe; Australasia. See Korf (Myco- Lasiomollisia Raitv. & Vesterh. (2006), ? Hyaloscy-
taxon 7: 399, 1978), Raitviir (Scripta Mycol. 9, 1980; phaceae. 1, Europe. See Baral et al. (Bulletin My-
key 13 spp.), Spooner (Biblthca Mycol. 116, 1987; 3 cologique et Botanique Dauphine-Savoie 46 no. 183:
spp. Australasia, concept), Baral (SA 13: 113, 1994). 33, 2006), Raitviir (Fungi Non Delineati Raro vel
362 LASIONECTRJA

Haud Perspecte et Explorate Descripti aut Definite lophorus).

Picti 31, 2006). Lasiosphaeris Clem. ( 1909), Sordariales. 2, wide-
Lasionectria (Sacc.) Cooke (1884), Bionectriaceae. spread (temperate). See Hawksworth et al. (Diction-
Anamorph Acremonium-like. 6 (dead wood and ary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995).
stem), widespread (temperate). See Rossman et al. Lasiostemma Theiss., Syd. & P. Syd. (1917), Pseu-
(Stud. Mycol. 42: 248 pp., 1999). doperisporiaceae. Anamorph Chaetosticta. c. 15,
Lasiophoma Naumov (1916) = Pyrenochaeta fide widespread (tropical). See Farr (Mycol. 71: 243,
Sutton (Mycol. Pap. 141, 1977). 1979; sects.), Barr (Mycotaxon 64: 149, 1997).
Lasiophoma Speg. (1918), anamorphic Pezizomy- Lasiostemmella Petr. (1950) = Epipolaeum fide Miiller
cotina, Cpd.OeH.?. 3, widespread. See Sutton (Mycol. & von Arx (Beitr. Kryptfl. Schweiz 11 no. 2, 1962).
Pap. 141, 1977). Lasiostictella Sherwood (1986), Rbytismatales. l,
Lasiosordaria Chenant. ( 1919) = Cercophora fide France. See Candoussau et al. (Sydowia 38: 28,
Lundqvist (Symb. bot. upsal. 20 no. l, 1972). 1986).
Lasiosordariella Chenant. ( 1919) = Lasiosphaeria fide Lasiostictis (Sacc. & Berl.) Sacc. (1889) = Naemacy-
Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, clus fide Di Cosmo et al. (Eur. J. For. Path. 13: 206,
1995). 1983).
Lasiosordariopsis Chenant. ( 1919) = Cercophora fide Lasiostroma Griffon & Maubl. (1911) = Phomopsis
Lundqvist (Symb. bot. upsal. 20 no. l, 1972). (Sacc.) Bubak. fide Sutton (Mycol. Pap. 141, 1977).
Lasiosphaera Reichardt (1870) = Langermannia fide Lasiothelebolus Kimbr. & Luck-Allen (1974) = Thele-
Demoulin & Dring (Bull. Jard. bot. nat. Belg. 45: bolus fide Lundqvist (SA 7: 77, 1988), van Brum-
362, 1975). melen (Persoonia 16: 425, 1998).
Lasiosphaeria Ces. & De Not. (1863), Lasiosphaeri- Lasiothyrium Syd. & P. Syd. (1913), anamorphic
aceae. 60 (from wood), widespread. See Lundqvist Pezizomycotina, Cpt.OfP.?. l, Philippines.
(Symb. bot. upsal. 20 no. l, 1972), Hilber & Hilber Lasmenia Speg. (1886), anamorphic Pezizomycotina,
(Sydowia 36: 105, 1983), Reblova (Sydowia 50: 229, St.OeP.l. 5, S. America; Philippines.
1998), Candoussau et al. (Mycotaxon 80: 201, 2001; Lasmeniella Petr. & Syd. (1927), anamorphic Pezizo-
France), Taylor et al. (Mycoscience 42: 369, 2001; on mycotina, St.OeP.19. 13, widespread (esp. tropical).
palms), Hilber & Hilber (The genus Lasiosphaeria See Bhat & Hedge (Acta Bot. Indica 19: 90, 1991).
and Allied Taxa, 2002; review), Huhndorf et al. (My- Lasseria Dennis (1960), ? Helotiales. l, Venezuela.
col. 96: 368, 2004; phylogeny, family limits), Miller See Dennis (Kew Bull. 14: 434, 1960).
& Huhndorf (MR. 108: 26, 2004; phylogeny), Miller lateral, at the side.
& Huhndorf (Mycol. 96: 1106, 2004; phylogeny), Latericonis G.V. Rao, K.A. Reddy & de Hoog (1984),
Zhang et al. (Mycol. 98: 1076, 2006; phylogeny). anamorphic Pezizomycotina, Hsp.#eP.10. l, India.
Lasiosphaeriaceae Nannf. (1932), Sordariales. 36 gen. See Rao et al. (Mycotaxon 19: 409, 1984).
(+ 30 syn.), 308 spp. The family is paraphyletic. Lateriramulosa Matsush. ( 1971 ), anamorphic Pezizo-
Lit.: Lundqvist (Symb. bot. upsal. 20 no. l, 1972), mycotina, Hso.lbH.10. l, Japan; Australasia. See
Lundqvist (Symb. bot. upsal. 20: 374 pp., 1972), Barr Matsushima (Microfangi of the Solomon Islands and
(Mycotaxon 39: 43, 1990) separated the Tripterospo- Papua-New Guinea: 34, 1971), Matsushima (Ma-
raceae from the fam. The previous edition of the Dic- tsush. Mycol. Mem. 6, 1989).
tionary largely followed Barr's circumscription, Laterispora Uecker, W.A. Ayers & P.B. Adams
which has proved to be polyphyletic. The family as (1982), anamorphic Pezizomycotina, Hso.OfP.l. l (on
circumscribed here is much more tightly defined. sclerotia), USA. See Uecker et al. (Mycotaxon 14:
Lit.:, Khan & Krug (Mycol. 81: 862, 1989), Guarro 492, 1982).
et al. (SA Reprint of Volumes 1-4 (1982-1985) 10: lateritiin, see enniatin A.
79, 1991), Taylor & White (Fungal Genetics News/. Laternea Turpin (1822), Phallaceae. 2, America (tropi-
Suppl. 38: 26, 1991), Krug & Scott (CJB 72: 1302, cal).
1994), Bell & Mahoney (Mycol. 87: 375, 1995), Bell Lateropeltis Shanor (1946) = Kiehlia fide Farr (Mycol.
& Mahoney (Mycol. 88: 163, 1996), Bell & Mahoney 60: 924, 1968).
(Mycol. 89: 908, 1997), Coppin et al. (Microbiol. Laterotheca Bat. ( 1963) = Acrogenotheca fide Hughes
Mo/. Biol. Rev. 61: 411, 1997), Chen et al. (Mycol. (Mycol. 68: 693, 1976).
91: 84, 1999), Lee & Hanlin (Mycol. 91: 434, 1999), Laterradea Raspail (1824) nom. dub., Agaricales.
Garns (Stud. Mycol. 45: 192, 2000), Huhndorf et al. latex, a milk-like juice, as in Lactarius.
(Mycol. 96: 368, 2004), Miller & Huhndorf (Mycol. Lathagrium (Ach.) Gray (1821) = Collema F.H. Wigg.
96: 1106, 2004), Miller & Huhndorf (MR. 108: 26, fide Degelius (Symb. bot. upsal. 13 no. 2, 1954).
2004), Cai et al. (Fungal Diversity 19: l, 2005), Cai Lathraeodiscus Dissing & Sivertsen (1989), Pyrone-
et al. (MR. 110: 137, 2006), Cai et al. (MR. 110: 359, mataceae. l, Svalbard. See Dissing & Sivertsen(.~­
2006), Lumbsch & Huhndorf(MR.111: 1064, 2007). col. 80: 832, 1989).
Lasiosphaeriella Sivan. (1975), Sordariomycetidae. 2, Latin. Acquaintance with Latin is an asset to any bi-
widespread (pantropical). See Huhndorf & Fernandez ologist and a working knowledge of the language is
(Mycol. 91: 544, 1999), Huhndorf et al. (Mycol. 96: particularly useful to systematists because scientific
368, 2004; phylogeny), Zhang et al. (Mycol. 98: names of all taxa are latinized. Latin descriptions or
1076, 2006; phylogeny). diagnoses are currently required under the interna-
Lasiosphaeriopsis D. Hawksw. & Sivan. (1980), tional code governing the naming of fungi (see No-
Coronophorales. 3 (lichenicolous ), widespread. See menclature) to validate the names of fungi at all for-
Eriksson & Santesson (Mycotaxon 25: 569, 1986), mal ranks, and many early works on systematic my-
Alstrup & Hawksworth (Meddr Gren/and Biosc. 31, cology are in Latin, as are descriptions in Saccardo's
1990), Huhndorf et al. (MR. 108: 1384, 2004), Zhur- Sy/loge Fungorum. Botanical Latin is derived from
benko & Triebel (Mycol. Progr. 4: 317, 2005; on Pi- the classical language with liberal borrowing from
 LECANACTIS 363

Greek, but with a simplified syntax. Although not Castaneda (Univ. Waterloo Biol. Ser. 32: 21, 1990),
generally spoken, differences in stress and pronuncia- Crous & Wingfield (Sydowia 46: 193, 1994; Switzer-
tion of latinized names may cause confusion: guid- land), Somrithipol et al. (Nova Hedwigia 82: 209,
ance can be found at the start of Latin dictionaries or 2006; Thailand), Somrithpol & Jones (Nova Hed-
in Allen (Ed.)(Vox Latina, 1978). wigia 84: 479, 2007; Thailand).
Stearn (Botanical Latin, 1966 [edn 4, 1992]) pro- Laurobasidium Julich (1982), Exobasidiaceae. 1 (on
vides an excellent introduction to grammar, syntax, Laurus), Europe. See Begerow et al. (Mycol. Progr.
and vocabulary and gives much helpful guidance to- 1: 187, 2002).
gether with examples of mycological descriptions. Lauterbachiella Henn. (1898) = Rhagadolobium fide
This work may be supplemented by Cash (A myco- von Arx & Muller (Stud. Mycol. 9, 1975).
logical English-Latin glossary. Mycol. Mem. 1, Lautisporopsis E.B.G. Jones, Yusoff & S.T. Moss
1965); Baranov (Botanical Latin for Plant Taxono- (1998), Halosphaeriaceae. l (marine), Atlantic
mists, 1968) [reprint 1971]; Borror (Dictionary of Ocean; Pacific Ocean. See Yusoff et al. (CJB 72:
Word Roots and Combining Forms, 1960) [11th 1550, 1994), Jones (Mycotaxon 67: 1, 1998).
print, 1971]; Clements & Shear (The Genera of Lautitia S. Schatz (1984), ? Phaeosphaeriaceae. l (on
Fungi, 1931) [useful Latin/English glossary]. Nybak- marine algae), USA. See Schatz (CJB 62: 31, 1984).
ken (Greek and Latin in Scientific Terminology, Lautospora K.D. Hyde & E.B.G. Jones (1989), Lauto-
1960), gives much information on derivation of sci- sporaceae. 2, Brunei; N. America. See Kohlmeyer et
entific and medical terms. al. (Bot. Mar. 38: 165, 1995).
Further articles which may be consulted for guid- Lautosporaceae Kohlm., Volkm.-Kohlm. & O.E.
ance on the correct formulation of Latin names are Erikss. (1995), Pezizomycotina (inc. sed. ). 1 gen., 2
Zabinkova (Taxon 17: 19, 1968) [generic stems end- spp.
ing in -is]; Nicholson (Taxon 43: 97, 1994) [gender Lit.: Hyde & Jones (Bot. Mar. 32: 479, 1989),
of generic names, particularly those ending in -ma]; Kohlmeyer et al. (Bot. Mar. 38: 165, 1995).
Manara (Taxon 41: 52, 1992) [geographical epithets]; Lawalreea Dieder. (1990), anamorphic Pezizomy-
Manara (Taxon 40: 301, 1991) [gender of generic cotina, Cpd.OeH.15. 1 (on lichens), Luxembourg. See
names]; Nicholson & Brooks (Taxon 23: 163, 1974) Diederichs (Mycotaxon 37: 308, 1990).
[orthography, stems and compounds]. Laxitextum Lentz (1956), Hericiaceae. 3, widespread.
See Classification, Colour, Nomenclature. See Lentz (Sydowia 14: 123, 1960), Gross (Myco-
latticed, cross-barred; like a network. path. Mycol. appl. 24: 1, 1964), Chamuris (Mycol.
lattice-work fungus, basidioma of Clathrus spp. Mem. 14, 1988; key), Ginns & Freeman (Biblthca
Latzelia, see Latzelia. Mycol. 157, 1994) = Echinodontium (Echinodont.)
Latzelia Zahlbr. ( 1926) = Epiphloea fide Gyelnik (Ra- fide.
benh. Krypt.-Fl. 9 2.2, 1940). Lazarenkoa Zerova (1938), Dothideomycetes. 1 (on
Latzinaea Kuntze (1891) = Entoloma. Selaginella ), Siberia.
Laudatea Johow (1884) = Dictyonema C. Agardh ex Lazaroa Gonz. Frag. [not traced] = Phellinus fide
Kunth fide Parmasto (Nova Hedwigia 29: 99, 1978). Donk (Verh. K. ned. Akad Wet. tweede sect. 62: 1,
Lauderlindsaya J.C. David & D. Hawksw. (1989) = 1974).
Normandina fide Aptroot (Willdenowia 21: 263, Lazuardia Rifai (1988), Pyronemataceae. l, wide-
1991), Diederich & Serusiaux (Lichenologist 25: 97, spread (pantropical). See Rifai (Mycotaxon 31: 239,
1993), Aptroot (Lichenologist 30: 501, 1998). 1988), Perry et al. (MR 111: 549, 2007; phylogeny).
Laurera Rchb. (1841) nom. cons. prop., Trypetheli- Lazulinospora Burds. & M.J. Larsen (1974)
aceae (L). 20, widespread (tropical). See Letrouit- Amauroderma Murrill fide Koljalg (Syn. Fung. 9,
Galinou (Revue bryol. lichen. 26: 207, 1957), Le- 1996).
trouit-Galinou (Revue bryol. lichen. 27: 66, 1958), LCP,seePC.
Harris (Acta Amazon. Sup!. 14: 55, 1984; gen. con- LD, lethal dose; LD 50 (of the concentration of a fungi-
cept., key 4 spp. Brazil), Upreti & Singh (Bull. Jard cide, etc.), that which kills 50% of the spores (cells or
bot. nat. Belg. 57: 367, 1987; key 10 spp. India), individuals) of the test organism. Cf. ED.
Makhija & Patwardham (Mycotaxon 31: 565, 1988; LE, Komarov Botanical Institute (St Petersburg, Rus-
key 17 spp. India), McCarthy & Kantvilas (Lichen- sia); founded 1714; directed by the Academy of Sci-
ologist 25: 51, 1993; Tasmania), McCarthy (Lichen- ences.
ologist 27: 310, 1995; Papua New Guinea), leaf curl (1) of peach and almond (Taphrina defor-
McCarthy (Flora of Australia 58 A: 242 pp., 2001), mans); (2) of cherry (T. minor).
Prado et al. (MR 110: 511, 2006; phylogeny), Ap- Leaia Banker (1906) = Gloiodon fide Banker (Mycol.
troot et al. (Biblthca Lichenol. 97, 2008; Costa Rica). 2: 10, 1910).
Laureriella Hepp (1867) = Glypholecia fide Hawk- Leandria Rangel (1915), anamorphic Pezizomycotina,
sworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995). Hso.#eP.l. 1, S. America.
Laureromyces Cif. & Tomas. (1953) = Laurera fide leather fungi, members of the Thelephoraceae s. lat.
Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, Lecanactidaceae Stizenb. (1862) = Graphidaceae.
1995). Lecanactiomyces Cif. & Tomas. (1953) = Lecanactis
Laurilia Pouzar (1959), Echinodontiaceae. Anamorph Korb. fide Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the
Spiniger. 2, widespread (northern hemisphere). See Fungi edn 8, 1995).
Gross (Mycopath. Mycol. appl. 24: 1, 1964), Eriksson Lecanactis Eschw. (1824) nom. rej. = Phaeographis
& Ryvarden (Cortie. N. Europ. 4: 787, 1976), Cha- fide Tehler (Taxon 35: 382, 1986).
muris (Mycol. Mem. 14, 1988; key)= Echinodontium Lecanactis Korb. (1855) nom. cons., Roccellaceae (L).
(Echinodont.) fide. c. 54, widespread. See Tehler (Taxon 35: 382, 1986;
Lauriomyces R.F. Castaneda (1990), anamorphic nomencl.), Torrente & Egea (Biblthca Lichenol. 32,
Pezizomycotina, Hso.OeH.3. 5, widespread. See 1989), Tehler (CJB 68: 2458, 1990; cladistics),
364 LECANEPHEBE

Tehler (Wil/denowia 22: 201, 1992), Egea et al. (Pl. (Nova Hedwigia 12: 1, 1966; L.pallida group), Ei-
Syst. Evol. 187: 103, 1993; L. grumulosa group), gler (Diss. Bot., Lehre 4, 1969; gen. concept), Brodo
Tehler & Egea (Lichenologist 29: 397, 1997; phylog- (Beih. Nova Hedwigia 79: 63, 1984; key 38 spp., N.
eny), Myllys et al. (Bryologist 101: 70, 1998; phy- Am. subfasca-group), Leuckert & Poelt (Nova Hed-
logeny), Kantvilas (Symb. bot. upsal. 34 no. I: 183, wigia 49: 121, 1989; L. rupicola-group), Nimis &
2004; Tasmania), Tehler & Irestedt (Cladistics 23: Bolognini (Not. Soc. Lich. Ital. 6: 29, 1993; key spp.
432, 2007). Italy), Poelt & Grube (Nova Hedwigia 57: 305, 1993;
Lecanephebe Frey (1929) = Zahlbrucknerella fide key 22 spp. subgen. Placodium in Himalaya),
Henssen (Symb. bot. upsa/. 18 no. 1, 1963). Lumbsch (J. Hattori bot. Lab. 77: 1, 1994; key 46
Lecania A. Massa!. (1853), Lecanorales (L). c. 64, spp. Australasia), Dickhliuser et al. (Mycotaxon 56:
widespread (esp. temperate). Possibly related to Cro- 303, 1995; L. subcarnea group), Lumbsch et al.
cynia. See Mayrhofer (Biblthca Lichenol. 28, 1988; (Bryologist 99: 269, 1996), Lumbsch et al. (Symb.
19 spp. on rock, Eur.), van den Boom (Nova Hed- bot. upsa/. 32 no. I: 131, 1997; L.pa/ida-group),
wigia 54: 229, 1992; key 11 spp. on rock, Nether- Ryan & Nash (Nova Hedwigia 64: 111, 1997), Ryan
lands), Ekman & Wedin (Pl. Biol. 2: 350, 2000; phy- & Nash (Nova Hedwigia 64: 393, 1997), Arup &
logeny), Ekman (MR 105: 783, 2001; phylogeny), Grube (Lichenologist 30: 415, 1998; DNA subg. P/a-
Boom & Khodosovtsev (Graphis Scripta 16: 1, 2004; codium), Ryan in Glenn et al. (Eds) (Lichenogr.
Europe, Asia), Lumbsch et al. (Mo/. Phylogen. Evol. Thomsoniana: 105, 1998; subgen. Placodium), Upreti
31: 822, 2004; phylogeny), Boom & Brand (Lichen- (Bryologist 10: 256, 1998; Indian spp. L. subfasca
ologist 37: 277, 2005; Europe), Miltdlikowska et al. group), Upreti & Chatterjee (Feddes Repert. 109:
(Myco/. 98: 1088, 2006; phylogeny), Naesborg et al. 279, 1998; Indian spp. subg. Placodium), Guderley
(MR 111: 581, 2007; phylogeny). (J. Hattori bot. Lab. 87: 131, 1999; L. subfasca
Lecaniascus Moniez (1887) nom. dub.,? Fungi. group), Guderley & Lumbsch (Lichenologist 31: 197,
Lecanicillium W. Garns & Zare (2001), anamorphic 1999; multispored spp.), Ekman & Wedin (Pl. Biol.
Cordycipitaceae. 15, widespread. See Garns & Zare 2: 350, 2000; phylogeny), Feige et al. (Biblthca
(Nova Hedwigia 72: 332, 2001), Zare & Garns (Nova Lichenol. 75: 99, 2000; chemistry), Guderley et al.
Hedwigia 73: I, 2001), Cortez-Madrigal et al. (Bio- (Bryologist 103: 139, 2000; S America), Sliwa &
Control 48: 321, 2003; biocontrol of cocoa pests), Wetmore (Bryologist 103: 475, 2000; L. varia group,
Kouvelis et al. (Fungal Genetics Biol. 41: 930, 2004; N. Am.), LaGreca & Lumbsch (Bryologist 104: 204,
mitochondrial genome), Kope & Leal (Mycotaxon 2001; N America), Printzen (Bryo/ogist 104: 382,
94: 331, 2005; on white pine weevil). 2001; Sonoran Desert), Laundon (Nova Hedwigia 76:
Lecanidiaceae O.E. Erikss. (1981) = Patellariaceae. 83, 2003; L. varia group), Lumbsch et al. (Bryologist
Lecanidiales = Patellariales. 106: 552, 2003; N America), Grube et al. (MR 108:
Lecanidiella Sherwood ( 1986), Patellariaceae. I, USA. 506, 2004; V rupico/a group), Martinez & Aragon
See Sherwood (Sydowia 38: 267, 1986), Kutorga & (Bryologist 107: 222, 2004; Spain), Per8oh et al.
Hawksworth (SA 15: 1, 1997). (Myco/. Progr. 3: 103, 2004; asci, phylogeny), Wedin
Lecanidion End!. (1830) = Patellaria Fr. fide Hawk- et al. (MR 109: 159, 2005; phylogeny), Mi!ld-
sworth (Taxon 35: 787, 1986). likowska et al. (Myco/. 98: 1088, 2006; phylogeny).
Lecanidium A. Massa!. (1856) = Pertusaria fide Lecanoraceae Ktlrb. (1855), Lecanorales (L). 23 gen.
Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, (+ 26 syn.), 766 spp.
1995). Lit.: Hafellner (Nova Hedwigia Beih. 79: 241,
Lecaniella Jatta (1889) = Lecania fide Hawksworth et 1984), Gargas et al. (Mo/. Biol. Evol. 12: 208, 1995),
al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995). Klirnefelt (Abstracta Botanica 21: 21, 1997),
Lecaniella Vain. ( 1896) = Gonolecania. Lumbsch et al. (Symb. bot. upsa/. 32 no. 1: 131,
Lecaniocola Brain (1923), anamorphic Pezizomy- 1997), Ryan & Nash (Nova Hedwigia 64: 393, 1997),
cotina, ? .OeH.l 0. 15 (in scale insects), widespread Arup & Grube (Lichenologist 30: 415, 1998), Ram-
(tropical). bold & Hagedorn (Licheno/ogist 30: 473, 1998),
Lecaniomyces E.A. Thomas (1939) nom. inval. = Arup & Grube (CJB 78: 318, 2000), Ekman & Wedin
Lecania fide Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the (Pl. Biol. 2: 350, 2000), Grube et al. (MR 108: 506,
Fungi edn 8, 1995). 2004), Mi!ldlikowska et al. (Mycol. 98: 1088, 2006;
Lecaniopsis (Vain.) Zahlbr. (1926) = Coenogonium phylogeny), Arup et al. (Mycol. 99: 42, 2007; phy-
Ehrenb. fide Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the logeny), Hofstetter et al. (Mo/. Phylogen. Evol. 44:
Fungi edn 8, 1995), Rivas Platas et al. (Fungal Di- 412, 2007; phylogeny).
versity 23: 255, 2006). lecanoralean (I) (of asci), of asci which are essentially
Lecanocaulon Ny!. (1860) = Stereocaulon Hoffin. fide bitunicate in structure, generally thick-walled with an
Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, especially strongly thickened apex, and in which dis-
1995). charge is by a rostrate eversion of the endoascus; see
Lecanocybe Desjardin & E. Horak (1999), Maras- ascus; (2) (of apothecioid ascomata), see lecanorine.
miaceae. I, Java; Hawaii. See Desjardin & Horak Lecanorales Nannf. (1932), (±L). Lecanoromycetidae.
(Sydowia 51: 21, 1999). 26 fam., 269 gen., 5695 spp. Thallus very varied. As-
Lecanographa Egea & Torrente (1994), Roccellaceae comata apothecial, with or without a thalline margin,
(L). 30, widespread. See Egea & Torrente (Biblthca rarely mazaedial. Interascal tissue of paraphyses,
Lichenol. 54: 116, 1994), Hawksworth (Taxon 55: usually branched and swollen at the apices, often
528, 2006; nomencl. ), Sparrius et al. (Licheno/ogist with a pigmented epithecium, rarely absent. Hyme-
38: 27, 2006; SE Asia). nial gel often prominent. Asci with a single wall layer
Lecanora Ach. (1809), Lecanoraceae (L). c. 552, wide- visible in LM but thick-walled, almost always with a
spread (esp. temperate). See Poelt (Mitt. bot. conspicuous thick cap-like apical part, often with an
StSamml., Miinchen 2: 411, 1958), Imshaug & Brodo internal beak (ocular chamber) and sometimes also
 LECCINUM 365
with complex apical structures, ascus walls and/or Lecanoromyces E.A. Thomas ex Cif. & Tomas. (1953)
apical structures often J+; rarely thin-walled and eva- =Lecanora.
nescent. Ascospores very varied. Anamorphs pycnid- Lecanoromycetes O.E. Erikss. & Winka (1997), Pe-
ial, poorly known. Mainly lichen-forming (almost all zizomycotina. 12 ord., 77 fam., 630 gen., 14199 spp.
with protococcoid green photobionts), some licheni- The largest and most varied group of lichenized As-
colous or saprobes (then esp. on wood in xeric situa- comycota. Subcl.:
tions). (I) Acarosporomycetidae
Probably still the largest order of the Ascomycota, (2) Lecanoromycetidae
but many groups have been removed in recent years. (3) Ostropomycetidae
An extended subordinal classification was proposed Lit.: Hofstetter et al. (Mo/. Phy/ogenet. Evol. 44:
by Rambold & Triebel (Bibi. Lich. 48, 1992) which 412, 2007), Lumbsch et al. (Mo/. Phylogenet. Evol.
recognized 6 suborders, but much of this research has 31: 822, 2004), Lutzoni et al. (Am. J. Bot. 91: 1446,
been superseded by sequence-based studies. The fol- 2004), Miltdlikowska et al (Mycol. 98: 1088, 2006),
lowing farns are accepted here; all are exclusively Wedin et al. (MR. 109: 159, 2005).
lichen-forming unless otherwise indicated. Not all Lecanoromycetidae P.M. Kirk, P.F. Cannon, J.C.
have been studied using molecular methods, and the David & Stalpers ex Mi11.dl., Lutzoni & Lumbsch
order may contract further. Fams: (2007), Lecanoromycetes. Thallus very varied. As-
(1) Aphanopsidaceae comata almost always apothecial, flat to strongly
(2) Biatorellaceae cup-shaped, with or without a thalline margin, rarely
(3) Brigantiaeaceae mazaedial. Interascal tissue of paraphyses, usually
(4) Cladoniaceae branched and swollen at the apices, often with a pig-
(5) Crocyniaceae mented or J+ epithecium, rarely absent. Asci typi-
(6) Dactylosporaceae cally with a single wall layer visible in LM but thick-
(7) Ectolechiaceae walled, almost always with a conspicuous thick cap-
(8) Gypsoplacaceae like apical part, often with complex apical structures,
(9) Haematommataceae often J+, rarely thin-walled and evanescent. Asco-
( l 0) Helocarpaceae spores very varied. Mainly lichen-forming (with pro-
(I I) Lecanoraceae tococcoid green or cyanobacterial photobionts), some
(12) Megalariaceae lichenicolous or saprobes (then esp. on wood in xeric
( 13) Miltideaceae situations). Ords:
(14) Mycoblastaceae ( l) Lecanorales
(15) Parmeliaceae (syn. Hypogymniaceae, Us- (2) Peltigerales
neaceae) (3) Teloschistales
( 16) Pilocarpaceae (syn. Micareaceae) The Umbilicariales may belong in this order, along
(17) Psoraceae with the Catillariaceae and Rhizocarpaceae, but rela-
(18) Ramalinaceae (syn. Bacidiaceae, Megalari- tive positions are still uncertain.
aceae) Lit.: see under ord. and fam.
(19) Sphaerophoraceae Lecanoropsis M. Choisy (1949) = Lecanora fide
(20) Stereocaulaceae Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8,
(21) Tephromelataceae 1995).
(22) Vezdaeaceae (±L) Lecanosticta Syd. (1922), anamorphic Eruptio, Cac.=
Further references to family treatments are in- eP.19. 3 (on pines), N. America; C. America. See
cluded in the fam. entries and under the type genera. Wolf & Barbour (Phytopathology 31: 61, 1941),
Lit.: Brodo et al. (Eds) (J. Hattori bot. Lab. S2: Petrak (Sydowia IS: 252, 1961), Evans (Myco/. Pap.
303, 1982; papers from symp. 'Evolution in IS3, 1984), Han et al. (J. Nanjing For. Univ. IS: I,
Lichenized Fungi'), Eriksson (1981; nomencl. farns), 1991; pathotypes of L. acico/a), Suto & Ougi (Myco-
Hafellner (Beih. Nova Hedw. 79: 241, 1984, farns, science 39: 319, 1998; Japan), Marmolejo (Myco-
asci; in Galun (Ed.), Handbook of lichenology 3: 41, taxon 76: 393, 2000; Mexico), Verkley & Priest
1988; farns; in Hawksworth (Ed.), 1994: 315), (Stud. Myco/. 4S: 123, 2000; review), Crous et al.
Henssen & Jahns (1973), Hertel (Ergebn. For- (Myco/. 93: 1081, 2001; phylogeny), Verkley et al.
schUnternehems Nepal Himalaya 6: 154, 1977; (Myco/. 96: 558, 2004; phylogeny).
lecideine gen.), Ozenda & Clauzade (Les lichens, Lecanostictopsis B. Sutton & Crous (1997), anamor-
1970; key 2188 spp. France), Poelt (Bestim- phic Pezizomycotina, Cpd.?.?. 4, widespread. See
mungsch/iisse/ europiiischer Flechten, 1969, & Sutton & Crous (MR. 101: 215, 1997).
Vezda, Erganzungsheft I-II, 1977-81; keys Eur. spp.), Leccinellum Bresinsky & Manfr. Binder (2003), Bole-
Purvis et al. (Lichen flora of Great Britain and Ire- taceae. 10, widespread (north temperate). See Bresin-
land, 1992), Rambold (Cryptogamic Botany S: 111, sky & Bes! (Regensb. Mykol. Sehr. 11: 231, 2003).
1995), Rambold & Hagedorn (Lichenologist 30: 473, Leccinum Gray (1821), Boletaceae. c. 75, widespread
1998), Santesson (Symb. bot. upsa/. 12 (!), 1952; fo- (mainly north temperate). See Lannoy & Estades
liicolous taxa), Timdal (Opera Bot. 110, 1991; fam. (Monographie des Leccinum d'Europe, 1995), Hal-
concepts), Wirth (Die Flechten Baden-Wiirttembergs, ling & Mueller (Mycol. 9S: 488, 2003; Costa Rica),
edn 2, 2 vols, 1995), Zahlbruckner (Naturl. PjlFam., Den Bakker et al. (Mycol. 96: 102, 2004; ITS phy-
edn 2, 8: 61, 1926; farns and gen.). logeny), Den Bakker et al. (New Phytol. 163: 201,
Lecanorella Frey (1926) = Koerberiella fide Hafellner 2004; ectomycorrhizae, evolution and host specific-
(Beih. Nova Hedwigia 79: 241, 1984). ity), Den Bakker & Noordeloos (Persoonia 18: 511,
lecanorine (of an apothecium), having an excipulum 2005; rev. Europ. spp.), Fu et al. (Mycotaxon 96: 47,
(q.v.) thallinum (e.g. Lecanora, Parmelia) (Fig. 2006; China), Den Bakker et al. (MR. 111: 663, 2007;
20A); lecanoroid. phylogeography).
366 LECIDEA

Lecidea Ach. (1803), Lecideaceae (±L). c. 427, wide- (Mycol. 98: 1088, 2006; phylogeny).
spread. Lecidea s.str. contains ± 100 species; other Lecidellomyces E.A. Thomas (1939) nom. inval. =
species have been redisposed over many segregate Lecidella fide Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the
genera. See Lowe (L/oydia 2: 225, 1939), Poelt (Ber. Fungi edn 8, 1995).
boyer. bot. Ges. 34: 82, 1961), Hertel (Beih. Nova Lecideola A. Massa I. ( 1861) = Lecidella fide Knoph
Hedwigia 24, 1967), Hertel (Herzogia 1: 25, 1968), (Biblthca Licheno/. 36, 1990).
Hertel (Herzogia 1: 321, 1969), Thomson et al. (Bry- Lecideomyces E.A. Thomas ex Cif. & Tomas. (1953)
ologist 72: 137, 1969), Hertel (Herzogia 1: 405, = Adelolecia fide Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of
1970; parasitic spp.), Hertel (Herzogia 2: 231, 1971), the Fungi edn 8, 1995).
Hertel (Herzogia 2: 479, 1973), Hertel (Herzogia 3: Lecideopsella Hohn. ( 1909), Schizothyriaceae. c. 10,
365, 1975), Hertel (Decheniana 127: 37, 1975; key widespread (esp. tropical).
saxic. holarctic spp.), Hertel (Ergebn. Forsch. Lecideopsis (Almq.) Rehm (1891) = Arthonia fide
Unternehems Nepal Himalaya 6: 145, 1977; Asia), Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8,
Inoue (J. Sci. Hiroshima Univ. 8(2) 18: 1, 1982; Ja- 1995).
pan), Schwab (Mitt. bot. StSamml., Miinchen 22: 221, Lecidocollema Vain. (1890) = Homothecium fide
1986; key 17 spp.), Hertel (Mitt. bot. StSamml., Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8,
Miinchen 30: 297, 1991; arctic spp. ), Hertel (Biblthca 1995).
Lichenol. 58: 137, 1995; key Europe spp.), Casares- Lecidoma Gotth. Schneid. & Hertel (1981), Le-
Porcel et al. (Lichenologist 28: 3 7, 1996; spp. on canorales (L). 1, Europe. See Pietschmann (Nova
gypsum), Stenroos & DePriest (Am. J. Bot. 85: 1548, Hedwigia 51: 521, 1990; posn), Miitdlikowska et al.
1998; DNA), Inoue (Bull. natn. Sci. Mus. Tokyo, B (Myco/. 98: 1088, 2006; phylogeny).
28: 7, 2002; Hawaii), Leuckert & Hertel (Biblthca Lecidopyrenopsis Vain. (1907), Lichinaceae (L). 1,
Lichenol. 86: 13, 2003; L. atrobrunnea complex, Thailand. See Schultz & Biidel (Lichenologist 34: 39,
Americas), Arup (Symb. bot. upsa/. 34 no. 1: 39, 2002; key).
2004; Sweden), Buschbom & Mueller (Mo/. Phy- Lecidora Motyka (1996) nom. inval. = Lecanora fide
/ogen. Evol. 32: 66, 2004; phylogeny), Per8oh et al. Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8,
(Mycol. Progr. 3: 103, 2004; asci, phylogeny), 1995).
Hafellner (Fritschiana 52: 31, 2006; on Rhizocar- Lecidorina Motyka (1996) nom. inval. = Lecanora fide
pon), Hertel (Central European Lichens: 19, 2006; Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8,
Europe), Miitdlikowska et al. (Myco/. 98: 1088, 1995).
2006; phylogeny), Upreti et al. (Mycotaxon 95: 323, Leciographa A. Massa!. (1854) = Opegrapha Ach. See
2006; India). also Dactylospora. fide Hafellner (Beih. Nova Hed-
Lecideaceae Chevall. ( 1826), Lecideales (L). 7 gen. (+ wigia 62, 1979), Ertz et al. (J. Linn. Soc. Bot. 144:
8 syn.), 436 spp. 235, 2004).
Lit.: Hertel & Rambold (Bot. Jb. 107: 469, 1985), Leciophysma Th. Fr. (1865), Collemataceae (L). 2,
Hertel (Biblthca Lichenol. 25: 219, 1987), Rambold temperate. See Henssen (Lichenologist 3: 29, 1965),
(Biblthca Lichenol. 34: 345 pp., 1989), Triebel Henssen (Biblthca Lichenol. 96: 129, 2007;
(Biblthca Lichenol. 35: 278 pp., 1989), Pietschmann Subantarctic ).
(Nova Hedwigia 51: 521, 1990), Hertel (Cryptog. Lecithium Sacc. (1895) = Lecythium.
Bot. 5: 99, 1995; gen. concepts), Hertel (Biblthca Lecoglyphis Clem. (1909) = Opegrapha Ach. fide
Licheno/. 58: 137, 1995), Hertel (Symb. bot. upsa/. Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8,
32: 95, 1997), Rambold & Hagedorn (Lichenologist 1995).
30: 473, 1998), Kantvilas & McCarthy (Licheno/ogist Lecophagus M.W. Dick (1990), anamorphic Pezizales,
31: 555, 1999), Miitdlikowska et al. (Myco/. 98: Hso.= eH.6. 2, N. America; Antarctica. See Dick
1088, 2006; phylogeny), Hofstetter et al. (Mo/. Phy- (MR 94: 347, 1990; key), Morikawa et al. (MR 97:
logen. Evol. 44: 412, 2007; phylogeny). 421, 1993; synonymy with Cephaliophora), Tanabe
Lecideales Vain. (1934), (L). Lecanoromycetidae. 2 et al. (Mycol. 91: 830, 1999; ascomycete anamorph
fam., 23 gen., 494 spp. Fams: & phylogeny), Mcinnes (Polar Biol. 26: 79, 2003;
( 1) Lecideaceae Antarctica).
(2) Porpidiaceae Lecotheciaceae Korb. (1855) = Placynthiaceae.
For Lit. see under fam. Lecothecium Trevis. (1851) = Placynthium fide Hawk-
lecideine (of an apothecium), one having no excipulum sworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995).
thallinum (q.v.) and the margin usually consisting Lecozonia Trevis. ( 1857) = Placynthium fide Hafellner
only of the excipulum proprium (e.g. Lecidea, Ba- (Beih. Nova Hedwigia 62: 94, 1979).
cidia) (Fig. 208). lectotype, see type.
Lecidella Korb. (1855), Lecanoraceae (L). 79, wide- Lectularia Stirt. (1878) = Diploschistes fide Hawk-
spread (esp. temperate). See Hertel & Leuckert sworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995).
(Wi/ldenowia 5: 369, 1969), Knoph (Biblthca Lecythea Lev. (1847) = Phragmidium fide Dietel (Nat.
Licheno/. 36, 1990; key 15 spp. rock), Leuckert & Pjlanzenfam. 6, 1928) Anamorph name for (II).
Knoph (Lichenologist 24: 383, 1992; chloroxanthone lecythiform, like a stoppered bottle; ninepin-shaped
spp.), Leuckert & Knoph (Biblthca Lichenol. 53: 161, (Fig. 23.13).
1993; chemistry), Inoue (Bull. natn. Sci. Mus. Tokyo, Lecythispora Chowdhry (1985), anamorphic Pezizo-
B 23: 127, 1997), Knoph et al. (Mycotaxon 71: 163, mycotina. I. See Chowdhry (Curr. Sci. 54: 469,
1999), Ekman & Wedin (Pl. Biol. 2: 350, 2000; phy- 1985).
logeny), Inoue (Bull. natn. Sci. Mus. Tokyo, B 26: Lecythium Zukal (1893), Sordariomycetes. 1, Austria.
139, 2000; Japan), Knoph & Leuckert (Herzogia 14: Type material is missing and identity is obscure. See
1, 2000; chemistry), Persoh et al. (Myco/. Progr. 3: Rossman et al. (Stud. Myco/. 42: 248 pp., 1999).
103, 2004; asci, phylogeny), Miitdlikowska et al. Lecythophora Nannf. (1934), Coniochaetaceae. 1 (on
 LEMBOSINA 367
wood or dung), widespread. See Goidanich (Ent. naz. anamorphic Pezizomycotina, Hso.OeP.19. I (on li-
Cell. e Cart., Roma 112, 1938), Weber (Nova Hed- chens), Azores; British Isles. See Hawksworth & Sut-
wigia 74: 159, 2002; morphology), Weber et al. ton (J. Linn. Soc. Bot. 75: 199, 1977).
(Nova Hedwigia 74: 187, 2002; phylogeny), Garcia Leioderma Ny!. (1888), Pannariaceae (L). 9, mostly
et al. (MR 110: 1271, 2006; phylogeny). southern hemisphere. See Galloway & Jergensen
Lecythothecium Reblova & Winka (2001), ? Chae- (Lichenologist 19: 345, 1987), Jergensen & Galloway
tosphaeriaceae. Anamorph Ellisembia-like. 1, Europe (Lichenologist 21: 295, 1989; key), Jergensen & Gal-
(central). See Reblova & Winka (Mycol. 93: 478, loway (J. Jap. Bot. 69: 383, 1994; Japan), Ekman &
2001), Shenoy et al. (MR 110: 916, 2006; anamorph). Jergensen (CJB 80: 625, 2002; phylogeny), Wiklund
Leeina Petr. (1923), anamorphic Pezizomycotina, & Wedin (Cladistics 19: 419, 2003; phylogeny),
St.OeH.?. 1, Philippines. Wedin & Wiklund (Symb. bot. upsal. 34 no. 1: 469,
Legerioides M.M. White (1999), Legeriomycetaceae. 1 2004; phylogeny), Jergensen (Lichenologist 37: 369,
(in Caecidotea), USA. See White (Mycol. 91: 1022, 2005; Malaysia), Jergensen & T1msberg (Bryologist
1999). 108: 412, 2005; USA).
Legeriomyces Pouzar (1972), Legeriomycetaceae. 5 leiodisc (of an apothecium), having a smooth glazed
(in Ephemeroptera), Canada; Spain; USA. See disc.
Lichtwardt (The Trichomycetes. Fungal associates of Leiogramma Eschw. (1833) = Leiorreuma.
arthropods, 1986; key), Williams & Lichtwardt (CJB Leiophallus (Fr.) Nees ( 1858) = Phallus fide Stalpers
71: 1109, 1993), White (MR 110: 1011, 2006; phy- (in litt. ).
logeny), Strongman (CJB 85: 949, 2007; Canada), Leiophloea (Ach.) Gray (1821) = Arthopyrenia fide
Valle (Mycol. 99: 442, 2007; Spain). Riedl (Sydowia IS: 257, 1961), Riedl (Sydowia 16:
Legeriomycetaceae Pouzar (1972), Harpellales. 31 263, 1962).
gen.(+ 5 syn.), 158 spp. Leiopbloea Trevis. (1860) = Leiophloea (Ach.) Gray.
Lit.: Moss (TBMS 65: 115, 1975), Moss & Young Leiopoda Velen. (1947)? = Mycena fide Singer (Aga-
(Mycol. 70: 944, 1978), Lichtwardt (The Trichomy- ric. mod. Tax., 1951).
cetes. Fungal associates of arthropods: 343 pp., Leiorreuma Eschw. (1824), Graphidaceae (L). 1,
1986), Lichtwardt (Fourth International Mycological pantropical. See Archer (Biblthca Lichenol. 94, 2006;
Congress, Abstracts, 1986), Lichtwardt et al. (TMSJ Australia), Archer (Systematics & Biodiversity S: 9,
28: 376, 1987), Longcore (Mycol. 81: 482, 1989), 2007; Solomon Is).
Lichtwardt & Williams (CJB 68: 1045, 1990), Peter- Leiosepium Sacc. (1900) = Sepedonium fide Damon
son et al. (Mycol. 83: 389, 1991), Lichtwardt & Wil- (Mycol. 44: 95, 1952).
liams (CJB 70: 1196, 1992), Williams & Lichtwardt Leiosphaerella Hohn. (1919), Xylariales. Anamorph
(CJB 71: 1109, 1993), Benny in McLaughlin et al. Beltraniella. 9, widespread. See Millier & von Arx
(Eds) (The Mycota A Comprehensive Treatise on (Beitr. Kryptfl. Schweiz 11 no. 2, 1962), Samuels &
Fungi as Experimental Systems for Basic and Ap- Rossman (Mycotaxon 28: 461, 1987), Kang et al.
plied Research 7A: 147, 2001 ), Lichtwardt (Cellular (Mycoscience 40: 151, 1999), Jeewon et al. (MR 107:
Origin and Life in Extreme Habitats 4: 577, 2002), 1392, 2003; phylogeny).
Beard & Adler (Mycol. 95: 317, 2003), Valle & San- leiosporous, having smooth spores.
tamaria (Mycol. 96: 682, 2004). Leiostigma Kirschst. (1944) = Sordaria fide von Arx &
Legeriosimilis M.C. Williams, Lichtw., M.M. White & Millier (Beitr. Kryptfl. Schweiz 11 no. 1, 1954).
Misra (1999), Legeriomycetaceae. 2 (in Ameletus), Leiotbecium Samson & Mouch. (1975), Eurotiales. I,
Europe; N. America. See Williams & Lichtwardt Greece. See Samson & Mouchaca (CJB 53: 1364,
(Mycol. 91: 400, 1999), White & Lichtwardt (Mycol. 1975).
96: 891, 2004; Norway), White et al. (Mycol. 98: Lejophallus, see Leiophallus.
333, 2006; USA). Lejophlea, see Leiophloea (Ach.) Gray.
legitimate (I) (of validly published names or epithets), Lejospbaerella, see Leiosphaerella.
in accordance with the Code, priorable; illegitimate, Lelum Racib. (1900) ? = Kordyana fide Donk (Rein-
contrary to the Code, impriorable. A recognized wardtia 4: 117, 1956; affinities).
taxon of uncertain taxonomic position may have Lemalis Fr. (1825),? Helotiales. 3, widespread.
more than one legitimate name according to the posi- Lemania Bory (1824), Algae. Algae.
tion or rank given to it; (2) (of mating types), com- Lembidium Korb. (1855) nom. rej. prop. = Anisom-
patible. See Nomenclature. eridium fide Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the
Leifia Ginns (1998) = Odonticium fide Zmitrovich & Fungi edn 8, 1995).
Spirin (Mycena 6: 4, 2006). Lembopodia Bat. (1960) = Cirsosia fide von Arx &
Leifidium Wedin (1993), Sphaerophoraceae (L). I, Millier (Stud. Mycol. 9, 1975).
Australia; S. America. See Wedin (Nord. J. Bot. 10: Lembosia Lev. (1845), Asterinaceae. c. 60, widespread
539, 1991; spore, ascoma ontogeny), Wedin (Pl. Syst. (esp. warmer areas). See Mibey & Hawksworth (My-
Evol. 187: 213, 1993), Wedin (Symb. Bot. Upsal. 31 col. Pap. 174, 1997; Kenya), Sivanesan & Shivas
no. 1, 1995; key, monograph), Tibell (Symb. bot. up- (Fungal Diversity 11: 159, 2002; Australia), Song &
sal. 32: 291, 1997; anamorphs), Wedin et al. (Pl. Li (Mycotaxon 84: 401, 2002; China).
Syst. Evol. 209: 75, 1998; DNA). Lembosiaceae Hohn. (1918) = Asterinaceae.
Leightonia Trevis. (1853) = Endocarpon fide Hawk- Lembosidium Speg. (1923) = Lembosia fide von Arx
sworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995). & Millier (Stud Mycol. 9, 1975).
Leightonia Trevis. (1861) = Trypethelium fide Hawk- Lembosiella Sacc. ( 1891 ), ? Microthyriaceae. 1, Af-
sworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995). rica.
Leightoniella Henssen (1965), Collemataceae (L). I, Lembosiellina Bat. & H. Maia (1960) = Lembosia fide
Sri Lanka. See Henssen (Lichenologist 3: 39, 1965). von Arx & Millier (Stud. Mycol. 9, 1975).
Leightoniomyces D. Hawksw. & B. Sutton (1977), Lembosina Theiss. (1913), ? Asterinaceae. 21, wide-
368 LEMBOSIODOTHIS

spread. See Mibey & Hawksworth (Mycol. Pap. 174, types), Petersen & Hughes (Biblthca Myco/. 198: I,
1997; Kenya), Sivanesan & Shivas (Fungal Diversity 2004; monograph).
11: 159, 2002; Australia). Lentinopanus Pilat (1941) = Panus fide Singer (Aga-
Lembosiodothis Hohn. (1917) = Echidnodes fide von ric. mod. Tax., 1951).
Arx & Miiller (Stud. Mycol. 9, 1975). Lentinula Earle (1909), Marasmiaceae. 8, widespread
Lembosiopeltis Bat. & J.L. Bezerra (1967) = Uleothy- (tropical). L. edodes is the edible shii-take mush-
riurn fide von Arx & Miiller (Stud. Mycol. 9, 1975). room. See Pegler (Kew Bull. Addit. Ser. 6, 1977),
Lembosiopsis Theiss. (1918), ? Asterinaceae. I, N. Pegler (Sydowia 36: 227, 1983; key), Mata & Peter-
America. See Farr (Sydowia 38: 65, 1986). sen (Mycotaxon 79: 217, 2001; New World types),
Lembuncula Cif. (1954), anamorphic Pezizomycotina, Mata & Petersen (Mycol. 93: 1102, 2001; Americas),
Cpt.OeP.?. I, Santo Domingo. See Ciferri (Sydowia 8: Zhang et al. (Mycosystema 24: 517, 2005; molecular
259, 1954). typing).
Lemkea Morgan-Jones & R.C. Sinclair (1983), ana- Lentinus Fr. (1825), Polyporaceae. 40, widespread
morphic Pezizomycotina, Hso.OeP.1. I, S. Africa; N. (esp. subtropical). Wood (e.g. railway sleepers) is at-
America. See Morgan-Jones & Sinclair (Mycol. 7S: tacked by L. lepideus. See Pegler (Kew Bull. Addit.
159, 1983), Chamuris et al. (Mycotaxon 24: 319, Ser. 10: I, 1983; monogr. s.l.), Hibbert & Vilgalys
1985). (Myca/. 83: 425, 1991; s.str.), Hibbert & Vilgalys
Lemmopsis (Vain.) Zahlbr. (1906), Lichinaceae (L). 3, (Syst. Bot. 18: 409, 1993) Not all species treated by
Europe. See Ellis (Lichenologist 13: 123, 1981; key), Pegler have been reclassified.
Schultz & Biidel (Lichenologist 34: 39, 2002; key). Lentispora Fayod (1889) = Coprinopsis P. Karst. fide
Lemniscium Wallr. (1827) = Leptogium fide Jorgen- Redhead et al. (Mycotaxon SO: 203, 2001).
sen (Op. Bot. 4S, 1978). Lentodiellum Murrill (1915) = Lentinus fide Kuyper
Lemonniera De Wild. (1894), anamorphic Helotiales, (in litt. ).
Hso.l bH.15. 6 (aquatic), widespread. See Descals et Lentodiopsis Bubak (1895) = Pleurotus fide Singer
al. (TBMS 69: 89, 1977; key), Campbell et al. (MR (Agaric. mod. Tax., 1951).
110: 1025, 2006; phylogeny, polyphyly). Lentodium Morgan (1895) = Lentinus. Abnormal
Lempholemma Korb. (1855), Lichinaceae (L). c. 33, variants of L. tigrinus, with which it is sexually inter-
widespread. See Schiman-Czeika (Pl. Syst. Evol. IS8: compatible. fide Rosinsky & Robinson (Am. J. Bot.
283, 1988), Kantvilas & Jorgensen (Muelleria 11: 45, SS: 242, 1968; arising under the absence of light),
1998; Australia), Schultz & Biidel (Lichenologist 34: Hibbert (Am. J. Bot. 81: 466, 1994; developmental
39, 2002; key), Schultz (Biblthca Lichenol. 86: 155, variant with a recessive allele at a single locus).
2003; Socotra), Schultz (Lichenologist 37: 227, 2005; Lentomita Niess! (1876) = Chaetosphaeria fide Kohl-
Yemen). meyer & Kohlmeyer (Marine Mycology, 1979).
Lennisia Nieuwl. (1916) = Monochaetia fide Sutton Lentomitella Hohn. (1906), Sordariomycetes. I, wide-
(Myco/. Pap. 141, 1977). spread (temperate). See Hawksworth et al. (Diction-
Lenormandia Delise (1841) [non Lenormandia Sond. ary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995), Reblova (Myco/. 98:
1845, nom. cons., Rhodophyceae] = Normandina fide 68, 2006; phylogeny).
Aptroot (Lichenologist 30: 50 I, 1998). Lentos Lloyd ex Torrend (1920) = Polyporus P. Mich-
Lentaria Comer (1950), Lentariaceae. 17, widespread. eli ex Adans. fide Donk (Verh. K. ned. Akad. Wet.
See Sharda (Biovigyanam 10: 131, 1984; Himalayan tweede sect. 62: I, 1974).
spp.), Govorova (Mikol. Fitopatol. 36: 24, 2002; Far Lenzitella Ryvarden (1991) = Lenzitopsis fide Stalpers
East of Russia), Dentinger & McLaughlin (Myco/. (Stud. Myco/. 3S: 168 pp., 1993).
98: 746, 2006; phylogeny). Lenzites Fr. ( 1836), Polyporaceae. 6, widespread.
Lentariaceae Jiilich (1982), Gomphales. 3 gen., 23 L. sepiaria causes timber rot. See Gilbertson & Ry-
spp. varden (N. Amer. Polyp. I: 424, 1987).
Lentescospora Linder (1944) nom. dub., Pezizomy- Lenzitina P. Karst. (1889) = Gloeophyllurn fide Donk
cotina. See Kohlmeyer & Kohlmeyer (Marine My- (Verh. K. ned. Akad. Wet. tweede sect. 62: I, 1974).
cology, 1979). Lenzitites Mesch. (1892), Fossil Fungi. I (Miocene),
lenthionine, an odorous metabolic product of Lentinula Italy.
edodes (Nishikawa, Chem. Pharm. Bull., Tokyo IS: Lenzitopsidaceae Jiilich (1982) = Thelephoraceae.
756, 1967). Lenzitopsis Malen~on & Bertault (1963), Thele-
lentic, habitat still water (lakes). Cf. lotic. phoraceae. I, Morocco; Spain. See Stalpers (Stud.
lenticular, like a double convex lens in form (Fig. Myco/. 3S: 43, 1993; key).
23.Sc). Leohumicola N.L. Nickers. (2005), anamorphic Leo-
lentiginose (lentiginous), having very small spots as tiomycetes. 4, Canada; Chile. See Nickerson (Stud.
though freckled. Myco/. S3: 41, 2005).
Lentinaceae Jiilich (1982) = Polyporaceae. Lentina- Leolophia Klotzsch (1836) nom. inval., Basidiomy-
ceae is listed as nom. rej. against Tricholomataceae. cota.
Lentinaria Pilat ( 1941) nom. nud. = Lentinellus fide Leotia Pers. (1794), Leotiaceae. 4, widespread (tem-
Stalpers (in litt. ). perate). See Tai (Lloydia 1: 146, 1944), Honegger
Lentinellaceae Locq. (1972) = Auriscalpiaceae. (Lichenologist IS: 57, 1983; TEM), Verkley (Per-
Lentinellus P. Karst. (1879), Auriscalpiaceae. 15, soonia IS: 405, 1994; asci), Doring & Triebel (Cryp-
widespread. See Miller & Stewart (Myco/. 63: 333, tog. Bryo/.-Lichenol. 19: 123, 1998; DNA), Landvik
1971; key), Printz (Svampe 14: 59, 1986; key), et al. (Mycoscience 39: 49, 1998), Lizon et al. (My-
Stalpers (Stud. Myco/. 40: 88, 1996; key), Miller & cotaxon 67: 73, 1998; posn), Gemandt et al. (Myco/.
Methven (Myco/. 92: 792, 2000; taxonomy), Hughes 93: 915, 2001; phylogeny), Korf & Lizon (Czech
& Petersen (Biblthca Myco/. 198: 249, 2004; phylog- Myco/. S2: 255, 2001; nomencl.), Zhong & Pfister
eny), Petersen (Biblthca Mycol. 198: 181, 2004; (Myco/. Progr. 3: 237, 2004; phylogeny), Wang et al.
 LEPRANTHA 369

(Mycol. 98: 1065, 2006; phylogeny). Lepldostroma Miigd. & S. Winkl. (1967), Polyporales
Leotiaceae Corda (1842), Leotiales. 7 gen.(+ 11 syn.), (L). 1, Europe. See Oberwinkler (Disch. bot. Ges.
34 spp. The family is much more restricted in extent N.F. 4: 139, 1970).
than in previous editions of this Dictionary; see also lepidote, covered with small scales.
Helotiaceae. Lepidotia Boud. (1885), Pezizaceae. 1, USA. See Korf
Lit.: Verkley (Persoonia 15: 405, 1994; asci), Gar- (Persoonia 7: 205, 1973), Norman & Egger (Mycol.
gas & Taylor (Exp. Mycol. 19: 7, 1995), Doring & 91: 820, 1999; phylogeny), Hansen et al. (Mycol. 93:
Triebel (Cryptog. Bryol.-Lichenol. 19: 123, 1998), 958, 2001; phylogeny).
Gamundi & Romero (Fl. criptog. Tierra de/ Fuego Lepidotus Clem. (1902) = Lepiota.
10: 130 pp., 1998), Landvik et al. (Mycoscience 39: Iepiochlorin, an antibacterial antibiotic from Lepiota
49, 1998), Lizon et al. (Mycotaxon 67: 73, 1998), cultivated by the gardening ant (Cyphomyrmex co-
Korf (Mycotaxon 73: 493, 1999), Liu et al. (Mo/. status); see Hervey & Nair (Mycol. 71: 1064, 1979).
Biol. Evol. 16: 1799, 1999), Zhong & Pfister (Mycol. Lepiota (Pers.) Gray (1821), Agaricaceae. Anamorph
Progr. 3: 237, 2004), Wang et al. (Mycol. 98: 1065, Coccobotrys. c. 400, widespread. L. scobinella and
2006; phylogeny), Wang et al. (Mo/. Phylogen. Evol. several pink, red or orange spp. are very poisonous.
41: 295, 2006). See Kauffman (Pap. Mich. Acad. Sci. 4: 311, 1924;
Leotiales Korf & Lizon (2001). Leotiomycetidae. 2 N. Am. spp.), Beeli (Bull. Soc. Bot. Belg. 64: 206,
fam., 11 gen., 41 spp. Fams: 1931), Beeli (Fl. Icon. Champ. Congo 2: 29, 1936;
( l) Bulgariaceae Congo spp.), Dennis (Kew Bull. 7: 459, 1952; W. In-
(2) Leotiaceae dian spp.), Aberdeen (Kew Bull. 16: 129, 1962; Aus-
For Lit. see under fam. tralian type studies), Pegler (Kew Bull. 27: 155, 1972;
Leotiella Plottn. (1900) ? = Cudonia fide Clements & key 34 Sri Lanka spp.), Pegler (Kew Bull. Addit. Ser.
Shear (Gen. Fung., 1931), Nannfeldt (Nova Acta R. 6, 1977; key 30 E. Afr. spp.), Candusso & Lanzoni
Soc. Scient. Upsal. IV 8, 1932). (Lepiota s.l., 1990; key Europ. spp.), Johnson & Vil-
Leotiomycetes O.E. Erikss. & Winka (1997), Pezizo- galys (Mycol. 90: 971, 1998; phylogeny), Johnson
mycotina. 5 ord., 19 fam., 641 gen., 5587 spp. The (Mycol. 91: 443, 1999; phylogeny), Vellinga (Mycol.
inoperculate discomycetes as traditionally circum- Progr. 2: 305, 2003; phylogeny), Vellinga (MR. 108:
scribed, but with the inclusion of the powdery mil- 354, 2004; phylogeny).
dews. Ords.: Lepiotasporites T.C. Huang (1981), Fossil Fungi. 1
( l) Cyttariales (Miocene), Taiwan.
(2) Erysiphales Lepiotella (E.-J. Gilbert) Konrad (1934) = Chamaemy-
(3) Helotiales ces fide Singer (Agaric. mod. Tax. edn 3, 1975).
(4) Leotiales Lepiotella Rick (1938) = Volvolepiota.
(5) Rhytismatales Lepiotophyllum Locq. (1942) nom. inval. [as subge-
Lit.: Wang et al. (Mycol. 98: 1065, 2006). nus?] = Leucocoprinus fide Kirk (in litt. ).
Still in need of major revision; the Thelebolales Lepiotula (Maire) Locq. ex E. Horak (1968) = Lepiota
may belong here also. fide Kuyper (in litt. ).
Leotiomycetidae, see Leotiomycetes. Lepista (Fr.) W.G. Sm. (1870), Tricholomataceae. c.
Lepadolemma Trevis. (1853) = Haematomma fide 50, widespread. Blewits. See Bigelow & Smith (Brit-
Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, tonia 21: 144, 1969; as Clitocybe), Harmaja (Kar-
1995). stenia 14: 82, 1974), Pegler & Young (Kew Bull. 29:
Lepidella E.-J. Gilbert (1925) [non Lepidella Tiegh. 659, 1974; basidiospore form), Harmaja (Karstenia
1911, Loranthaceae] = Amanita Adans. fide Bas 18: 49, 1978; gen. division), Chiari (Bollettino de/
(Persoonia 5: 285, 1969). Circolo Micologico 'Giovanni Carini' 42: 38, 2001),
Lepidocollema Vain. (1890) = Collema F.H. Wigg. Consiglio & Contu (Rivista di Micologia 46: 131,
fide Swinscow & Krog (Lichenologist 18: 309, 2003; Italy), Stott et al. (MR. 109: 205, 2005; molec.
1986), Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi analysis of Australian and European isolates).
edn 8, 1995). Lepistella T.J. Baroni & Ovrebo (2007), Tricholomata-
Lepidogium Clem. & Shear (1931) = Lepidolepto- ceae. l, C. America. See Ovrebo & Baroni (Fungal
gium. Diversity 27: 157, 2007).
Lepidoleptogium A.L. Sm. (1922) = Pannaria fide Lepocolla Eklund (1883) nom. dub., ? Actinobacteria.
Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, or anamorphic fungi.
1995). Lepolichen Trevis. (1853) = Coccotrema fide Henssen
Lepidoma (Ach.) Gray (1821) = Lecidoma. in Brown et al. (Eds) (Lichenology: progress and
Lepldoma Link (1809) =Rhizocarpon. problems: 107, 1976), Galloway & Watson-Gandy
Lepidomyces Jiilich ( 1979), Pterulaceae. 2, Europe. (Bryologist 95: 227, 1992), Schmitt et al. (Lichenolo-
See Jiilich (Persoonia 10: 330, 1979). gist 33: 315, 2001; phylogeny).
Lepidonectria Speg. (1910)? = ljuhya fide Rossman et Leporina Velen. (1947) = Coprotus fide van Brum-
al. (Stud Mycol. 42: 248 pp., 1999). melen in Hawkswortb (Ed.) (Ascomycete Systemat-
Lepidophyton Trib. (1899) nom. dub., anamorphic ics. Problems and Perspectives in the Nineties NATO
Pezizomycotina. No spp. Described. ASI Series vol. 269 269: 400, 1994).
Lepidopterella Shearer & J.L. Crane (1980), Argynna- Lepra Chevall. (1826) nom. dub., anamorphic Pezizo-
ceae. 1 (aquatic), USA. See Shearer & Crane (TBMS mycotina.
75: 194, 1980). Lepra Scop. (1777) nom. rej. = Pertusaria fide Hawk-
Lepidosphaeria Parg.-Leduc (1970), Testudinaceae. 1, swortb et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995).
Sahara. See Hawksworth (CJB 57: 91, 1979), Kruys Lepra Willd. (1787) = Illosporium fide Hawksworth et
et al. (MR. 110: 527, 2006; phylogeny), Schoch et al. al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995).
(Mycol. 98: 1041, 2006; phylogeny). Leprantha Dufour ex Korb. (1855) = Arthonia fide
370 LEPRARIA

Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1988), Klimefelt (Cryptog. Bot. I: 147, 1989),
1995). Hafellner & Vezda (Nova Hedwigia SS: 183, 1992).
Lepraria Ach. (1803) nom. cons., anamorphic Stereo- leprose (of lichens), having the surface or the whole
cau/aceae, ?.?.? (L (sterile)). c. 71, widespread. See thallus entirely dissolved into soredia (e.g. Lepraria)
Laundon (Lichenologist 24: 315, 1992; key 9 Br. (Fig. ZIA).
spp.), Lohtander (Ann. bot. Jenn. 31: 223, 1994; key Leprosis Neck. ex Kremp. (1869) nom. dub., Fungi
11 spp. Finland), Leuckert et al. (Biblthca Lichenol. (L).
S8: 245, 1995; chemistry), Orange (British Lichen Leptascospora Speg. ( 1918), Meliolaceae. I, Java.
Society Bulletin 74: I, 1995; UK), Saag & Saag Leptasteromella Petr. (1968) ? = Leptodothiorella
(Folia cryptog. Estonica 34: 55, 1999; Estonia), Hohn. fide Sutton (Myco/. Pap. 141, 1977).
Kukwa (Biblthca Lichenol. 82: 67, 2001; Poland), Lepteutypa Petr. (1923), Amphisphaeriaceae. Ana-
Ekman & Tensberg (MR 106: 1262, 2002; phylog- morph Seiridium. 10, widespread. See Shoemaker &
eny), Kukwa (Ann. bot. Jenn. 39: 225, 2002), Kukwa Millier (CJB 43: 1459, 1965), von Arx (Gen. Fungi
et al. (Botanica Lithuanica 9: 259, 2003; Russia), Sporu/. Cult. Edn 3, 1981), Nag Raj & Kendrick (Sy-
Elix & Tensberg (Graphis Scripta 16: 43, 2004; dowia 38: 178, 1986; key), Kang et al. (Fungal Di-
chemistry), Sipman (Herzogia 17: 23, 2004; tropical versity I: 147, 1998; DNA), Kang et al. (MR 103: 53,
spp.), Myllys et al. (Taxon S4: 605, 2005; phylog- 1999), Dulymamode et al. (MR lOS: 247, 2001; key),
eny), Baruffo et al. (Nova Hedwigia 83: 387, 2006; Jeewon et al. (MR 107: 1392, 2003; phylogeny).
Italy), Kukwa (Lichenologist 38: 293, 2006; Poland), Lepteutypella Petr. (1925) = Lepteutypa fide Millier &
Milldlikowska et al. (Myco/. 98: 1088, 2006; phylog- von Arx in Ainsworth et al. (Eds) (The Fungi 4A: 87,
eny), Slavikova-Bayerova & Orange (Lichenologist 1973).
38: 503, 2006), Flakus & Kukwa (Lichenologist 39: Leptina Bat. & Peres (1960) ? = Discosia fide Sutton
463, 2007; S America), Nelsen & Gargas (Nova (Mycol. Pap. 141, 1977).
Hedwigia 86: 115, 2008; chemistry, phylogeny). Leptinia Juel (1897) = Puccinia fide Dietel (Nat.
Leprariaceae Rchb. ( 1841) = Stereocaulaceae. Pjlanzenfam. 6, 1928).
Leprieuria Laessee, J.D. Rogers & Whalley (1989), Leptobelonium Hohn. (1924) = Strossmayeria fide
Xylariaceae. Anamorph Genicu/osporium. I, C. & S. Iturriaga (Mycotaxon 20: 169, 1984), Iturriaga &
America (tropical). See Lressee et al. (MR 93: 152, Korf (Mycotaxon 36: 383, 1990).
1989), San Martin & Rogers (Mycotaxon 48: 179, Leptocapnodium (G. Arnaud) Cif. & Bat. (1963) =
1993; Mexico), Gonzalez et al. (Myco/. 96: 675, Scorias fide Reynolds (Bull. Torrey bot. Club 98:
2004). 157, 1971).
Leprieurina G. Arnaud (1918), anamorphic Pezizomy- Leptochaete Lev. (1846) = Hymenochaete.
cotina, Cpt.OeP.1. I, S. America; Vietnam. See Rey- Leptochaete Zmitr. & Spirin (2006), Agaricomycetes.
nolds (Gdns' Bull. Singapore SI: 71, 1999). 5, widespread.
Leprieurinella Bat. & H. Maia (1961 ), anamorphic Leptochidium M. Choisy (1952), Massalongiaceae
Pezizomycotina, Cpt.?.?. I, Brazil. See Batista & (L). 2, Europe; N. America. See Choisy (Bull. mens.
Maia (Publ{:oes Inst. Mico/. Recife 338: 18, 1961 ). Soc. /inn. Lyon 21: 165, 1952), Burgaz & Martinez
Leprocaulon Nyl. (1878), anamorphic Lecanora/es, (Nova Hedwigia 73: 381, 2001; Iberian peninsula),
?.?.? (L (sterile)). 10, widespread. See Lamb & Ward forgensen (Graphis Scripta 18: 19, 2006), Wedin et
(J. Hattori bot. Lab. 38: 499, 1974; key), Marcano et al. (Lichenologist 39: 61, 2007; n. fam.).
al. (Trop. Bryol. 13: 47, 1997; Venezuela), Ekman & Leptochlamys Died. (1921), anamorphic Pezizomy-
Tensberg (MR 106: 1262, 2002; phylogeny). cotina, St.OfH.10. I (on Musc1), Europe.
Leprocollema Vain. (1890), Lichinaceae (L). 3, wide- Leptocladia Marvanova & Descals (1985) [non Lepto-
spread. See Magnusson (Hedwigia 78: 219, 1938), c/adia J. Agardh 1892, Rhodophyta] = Stenocladiella.
Henssen (SA S: 137, 1986), Schultz & Bildel Leptocorticium Hjortstam & Ryvarden (2002), Corti-
(Lichenologist 34: 39, 2002; key). ciaceae. 5, widespread. See Hjortstam & Ryvarden
Leproloma Nyl. ex Cromb. (1883), Stereocaulaceae (L (Syn. Fung. IS: 23, 2002), Nakasone (Myco/. Progr.
(sterile)). 6, widespread. See Laundon (Lichenologist 4: 251, 2005).
21: I, 1989; key), Leuckert & Kiimmerling (Nova Leptocoryneum Petr. (1925) = Seimatosporium fide
Hedwigia S2: 17, 1991; chemotax.), forgensen in Sutton (Myco/. Pap. 141, 1977).
Hawksworth (Ed.) (Ascomycete Systematics. Prob- Leptocrea Syd. & P. Syd. (1916) ? = Stigmatula fide
lems and Perspectives in the Nineties NATO ASI Se- von Arx & Millier (Beitr. Kryptjl. Schweiz 11 no. I,
ries vol. 269 269: 392, 1994; posn), Leuckert et al. 1954).
(Biblthca Licheno/. S8: 245, 1995; chemistry), Leptocucurthis Aptroot (1998), Dacampiaceae (L). I,
Lohtander (Ann. bot. Jenn. 32: 49, 1995; Finland), Papua New Guinea. See Aptroot & van Iperen (Nova
Tensberg & forgensen (Lichenologist 29: 597, 1997; Hedwigia 67: 481, 1998).
comments on alleged ascoma), Kukwa (Biblthca leptocystidium, see cystidium.
Lichenol. 82: 67, 2001; Poland), Ekman & Tensberg Leptodendriscum Vain. (1890) = Polychidium fide
(MR 106: 1262, 2002; phylogeny), Kukwa (Ann. bot. Henssen (Symb. bot. upsa/. 18 no. I, 1963).
Jenn. 39: 225, 2002), Myllys et al. (Taxon S4: 605, leptodermatous (of hyphae), having the outer wall
2005; phylogeny). thinner than the lumen; cf. mesodermatous.
Leproncus Vent. (1799) nom. rej. = Pertusaria fide Leptodermella Hohn. (1915), anamorphic Pezizomy-
Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, cotina, Cac.OeH.1. I, Europe.
1995). Leptodermopsis Speg. ex Hohn. (1923) nom. dub.,
Lepropinacia Vent. (1799) = Buellia fide Hawksworth anamorphic Pezizomycotina. See Falk (Mykol.
et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995). Unters. I: 331, 1923), Sutton (Mycol. Pap. 141,
Leproplaca (Nyl.) Nyl. ex Hue (1888) = Caloplaca 1977).
fide forgensen & Tensberg (Nordic JI Bot. 8: 293, Leptodiscella Papendorf (1969), anamorphic Pezizo-
 LEPTOMYCORHAPHIS 371

mycotina, Hsp/Cac.leH.10. 1, S. Africa; Japan. See Leptoglossum P. Karst. (1879) = Arrhenia fide Red-
Papendorf (TBMS 53: 146, 1969), Udagawa & Toya- head (CJB 62: 865, 1984).
zaki (Mycotaxon 22: 407, 1985). leptogonidium, a photobiont consisting of small-sized
Leptodiscus Gerd. (1953) [non Leptodiscus Hertwig cells (obsol. ); cf. gonidium.
1877, Algae]= Mycoleptodiscus. Leptographa (Th. Fr.) M. Choisy (1950) = Ptycho-
Leptodon Que!. (1886) [non Leptodon D. Mohr 1803, grapha fide Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the
nom. cons., Musci] = Mycoleptodon. Fungi edn 8, 1995).
Leptodontidium de Hoog (1979), anamorphic Helotia- Leptographa Jatta (1892) = Toninia fide Hawkswonh
les, Hso.OeH.10. 10, widespread. See de Hoog et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995).
(Taxon 28: 347, 1979), Tsuneda et al. (Mycotaxon Leptographium Lagerb. & Melin (1927), anamorphic
60: 485, 1996), Tsuneda et al. (CJB 75: 1649, 1997; Ophiostoma, Hso.OeH.21. c. 68, widespread (temper-
antagonism to Lentinula), Griinig et al. ( CJB 80: ate). See Shaw & Hubert (Mycol. 44: 693, 1952),
1239, 2002; phylogeny). Wingfield (TBMS 85: 81, 1985; gen. relationships),
Leptodontium de Hoog ( 1977) [non Leptodontium Harrington & Cobb (Leptographium Root Diseases
=
(Miill. Hal.) Hampe ex Lindb. 1864, Musci] Lepto- on Conifers, 1988), Ayer et al. (J. Nat. Prod. 52: 119,
dontidium. 1989; metabolites from L. wageneri var. pseu-
Leptodothiora Hohn. ( 1918) = Dothiora Fr. ( 1849) dotsugae), Zambino & Harrington (Mycol. 81: 122,
fide Froidevaux (Nova Hedwigia 23: 679, 1973). 1989; isozyme variation), Zambino & Harrington
Leptodothiorella Aa (1973) = Leptodothiorella Hohn. (Mycol. 84: 12, 1992; isozyme characterization),
fide Sutton (Mycol. Pap. 141, 1977). Wingfield in Wingfield et al. (Eds) (Ceratocystis and
Leptodothiorella Hohn. (1918), anamorphic Guig- Ophiostoma Taxonomy, Ecology and Pathogenicity:
nardia, Cpd.OeH.15. 6, widespread (tropical). 43, 1993; anamorphs), Strydom et al. (Syst. Appl.
Leptodothis Theiss. & Syd. (1914) nom. dub., Fungi. Microbiol. 20: 295, 1997; ribosomal DNA), Jacobs et
See Millier & von Arx (Beitr. Kryptfl. Schweiz 11 no. al. (CJB 76: 1660, 1998), Jacobs et al. (CJB 76:
2, 1962). 1660, 1998; on conifers), Jacobs et al. (S. Afr. J. Bot.
lepto-form, see Pucciniales. 65: 388, 1999; Congo), Jacobs et al. (MR 104: 1524,
Leptogiaceae Korb. (1855) = Collemataceae. 2000; Russia), Jacobs et al. (Mycoscience 41: 595,
Leptogidiomyces Cif. & Tomas. (1953) = Lepto- 2000; Indonesia, N America), Masuya et al. (Myco-
gidium. science 41: 425, 2000; Japan), Zhou et al. (Myco-
Leptogidium Ny!. (1873) = Polychidium fide Henssen science 41: 573, 2000; China), Jacobs & Wingfield
(Symb. bot. upsal. 18 no. 1, 1963). (Leptographium Species: Tree Pathogens, Insect As-
Leptogiomyces E.A. Thomas ex Cif. & Tomas. (1953) sociates, and Agents of Blue-stain, 2001 ), Jacobs et
= Leptogium fide Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of al. (Mycol. 93: 380, 2001; Europe), Jacobs et al.
the Fungi edn 8, 1995). (CJB 79: 719, 2001; phylogeny), Jacobs et al. (MR
Leptogiopsis Miill. Arg. (1882) = Leptogium fide 105: 490, 2001; on pine), Six et al. (Mycol. 95: 781,
Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 2003; associations with bark beetles), Jacobs et al.
1995). (MR 108: 411, 2004; introduction to N America),
Leptogiopsis Ny!. (1884) = Mastodia fide Hawksworth Kim et al. (MR 108: 699, 2004; on Pinus), Masuya et
et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995). al. (Mycol. 96: 548, 2004; on Prunus, Japan), Jacobs
Leptogiopsis Trevis. (1880) = Leptogium fide Hawk- et al. (MR 109: 1149, 2005; phylogeny), Kim et al.
sworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995). (MR 109: 275, 2005; Korea), Alamouti et al. (Mycol.
Leptogium (Ach.) Gray (1821), Collemataceae (L). c. 98: 149, 2006; Canada), Jacobs et al. (CJB 84: 759,
189, widespread. See Sierk (Bryologist 67: 245, 2006; N America).
1964; N. Am.), Jergensen (Svensk bot. Tidskr. 67: 53, Leptoguignardia E. Miill. ( 1955), Botryosphaeriaceae.
1973; Mallotium), Jergensen in Poelt & Vezda (Best. Anamorph Dothichiza-like. 1, France. See Barr
europ. Flecht., 1977; Eur.), Awasthi (Geophytology (Prodr. Cl. Loculoasc., 1987).
8: 189, 1979; India), Poelt & James (Lichenologist Leptogydiomyces, see Leptogidiomyces.
15: 109, 1983; W. Eur.), Jergensen (Lichenologist Leptojum Beltr. (1858) = Leptogium fide Hawksworth
26: 1, 1994; key small spp. Eur.), Jergensen (Symb. et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995).
bot. upsal. 32 no. 1: 113, 1997; key hairy spp.), Gal- Leptokalpion Brumm. (1977), Thelebolaceae. 2, Asia.
loway (Nova Hedwigia 69: 317, 1999; NZ), Jergen- See Wang (Bull. natn. Sci. Mus. Tokyo, B 7: 131,
sen & Toosberg (Bryologist 102: 412, 1999; Pacific 1996), van Brummelen (Persoonia 16: 425, 1998;
NW), Guttova (Lichenologist 32: 291, 2000; Europe), posn), Hoog et al. (Stud. Mycol. 51: 33, 2005).
Martin et al. (Bryologist 105: 358, 2002; Pacific Leptomassaria Petr. (1914), Xylariaceae. 2, Europe.
NW), Wiklund & Wedin (Cladistics 19: 419, 2003; See Lressee (SA 13: 43, 1994; ? synonym of An-
phylogeny), Aragon & Otalora (Nova Hedwigia 78: thostomella), Rappaz (Mycol. Helv. 7: 99, 1995).
353, 2004; Iberian peninsula), Miitdlikowska & Lut- Leptomelanconium Petr. (1923), anamorphic Pezizo-
zoni (Am. J. Bot. 91: 449, 2004; phylogeny), Aragon mycotina, Cac.O-leP.15. 5, widespread. See Sutton
et al. (Nova Hedwigia 80: 199, 2005; Iberian penin- (The Coelomycetes, 1980), Hunt (CJB 63: 1157,
sula), Miitdlikowska et al. (Mycol. 98: 1088, 2006; 1985), Vujanovic & St-Arnaud (Mycol. 93: 212,
phylogeny), Stenroos et al. ( Cladistics 22: 230, 2006; 2001; onAbies).
phylogeny, photobiont association), Lindstrom Leptomeliola Hohn. (1919), Parodiopsidaceae. Ana-
(Biblthca Lichenol. 95: 405, 2007; neotropics), Jer- morph Ophiotrichum. 9, widespread (tropical). See
gensen & Kashiwadani (Lichenologist 40: 123, 2008; Hughes (Mycol. Pap. 166, 1993), Thaung (Australas.
key, Papua New Guinea). Mycol. 25: 5, 2006; Burma).
Leptoglossum (Cooke) Sacc. (1884) = Microglossum Leptomyces Mont. (1856) nom. dub.?= Mycena fide
Gillet fide Maas Geesteranus (Persoonia 3: 89, Kuyper (in litt. ).
1964). Leptomycorhaphis Cif. & Tomas. (1953) nom. rej.
372 LEPTONEMA

prop. = Leptorhaphis fide Hawksworth et al. (Dic- 21: 85, 1991; key), Aguirre-Hudson & Fiol (Lichen-
tionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995). o/ogist 25: 207, 1993; Balearic Is).
Leptonema J. Sm. Dairy (1896), Fossil Fungi (mycel.) Leptosacca Syd. (1928), Pezizomycotina. I, Chile.
Fungi. I (Carboniferous), British Isles. See Smith Leptosillia Hohn. (1928), Diaporthales. Anamorph
(Trans. Geo/. Soc. Glasgow 10: 321, 1896). Harpostroma. I, Europe. See Hawksworth (SA 6:
Leptonia (Fr.) P. Kumm. (1871) = Entoloma fide 136, 1987).
Kuyper (in litt. ). Leptosphaerella (Sacc.) Hara (1913) = Phaeosphaeria
Leptoniella Earle (1909) = Entoloma. fide Shoemaker & Babcock (CJB 67: 1500, 1989),
Leptopeltella Hohn. (1917) = Leptopeltis fide Holm & Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8,
Holm (Bot. Notiser 130: 215, 1977), Shoemaker et al. 1995).
(Sydowia 41: 308, 1989). Leptosphaerella Speg. (1909), Pezizomycotina. 7, S.
Leptopeltidaceae Hohn. ex Trotter (1928), Microthyri- America.
ales. 6 gen. (+ 8 syn.), 14 spp. Leptosphaeria Ces. & De Not. (1863) nom. cons.,
Lit.: von Arx (Acta Bot. Neer/. 13: 182, 1964), Leptosphaeriaceae. Anamorphs Coniothyrium,
Holm & Holm (Bot. Notiser 130: 215, 1977), Eriks- Phoma. c. 134, widespread. L. bondari (areolate spot
son (Op. Bot. 60, 1981), Spooner & Kirk (MR 94: of citrus in S. Am.), L. coniothyrium (rose stem can-
223, 1990), Cannon (SA 15: 121, 1997). ker, raspberry cane blight), L. maculans (anamorph
Leptopeltina Petr. ( 1947) = Leptopeltinella. Phoma lingam; dry rot of turnips, canker of cruci-
Leptopeltina Speg. (1924) = Stomiopeltis fide von Arx fers ). At one time a much more widely circumscribed
& Miiller (Stud Myco/. 9, 1975). genus, see segregates esp. Phaeosphaeria, many
Leptopeltinella Petr. (1951) = Leptopeltis. pathogens of grasses. See Miiller (Sydowia 4: 185,
Leptopeltis Hohn. ( 1917), Leptopeltidaceae. Ana- 1950), Miiller (Sydowia 5: 49, 1951; Swiss spp.),
morph Leptothyrium-like. 7 or 9, widespread (north Wehmeyer (Myco/. 44: 621, 1952), Holm (Symb. bot.
temperate). See Holm & Holm (Bot. Notiser 130: upsal. 14 no. 3: I, 1957), Holm (Taxon 24: 475,
215, 1977; key), Eriksson (Op. Bot. no. 60: I, 1981; 1975; nomencl.), Shoemaker (CJB 62: 2688, 1984;
posn), Cannon (SA 15: 121, 1997). key 64 spp. ), Crane & Shearer (Illinois nat. Hist.
Leptopeltopsis Petr. ( 1947) = Leptopeltis fide Holm & Bull. 34, 1991; disposition 1689 names), Huhndorf
Holm (Bot. Notiser 130: 215, 1977). (Illinois nat. Hist. Bull. 34: 479, 1992; spp. on
Leptoperidia Rappaz (1987), Diatrypaceae. 4, wide- Rosaceae), Ahn & Shearer (CJB 73: 573, 1995),
spread. See Rappaz (Myco/. Helv. 2: 285, 1987), Khashnobish et al. (Mycotaxon 54: 91, 1995),
Rappaz (Mycol. Helv. 3: 281, 1989), Chacon Zapata Morales et al. (MR 99: 593, 1995), Khashnobish &
(Brenesia 62: 41, 2004; key, Mexico). Shearer (MR 100: 1341, 1996), Khashnobish &
Leptopeza G.H. Otth (1871) = Plicaria fide Eckblad Shearer (MR 100: 1355, 1996; phylogeny), Ahn &
(Nytt Mag. Bot. 15: I, 1968). Shearer (CJB 76: 258, 1998), Dong et al. (MR 102:
Leptopeziza Rostr. (1888) ? = Pyrenopeziza fide 151, 1998; DNA), Voigt et al. (J. Phytopath. 146:
Nannfeldt (Nova Acta R. Soc. Scient. upsa/., 1932). 567, 1998; RAPDs of L. macu/ans), Ahn & Shearer
Leptophacidium Hohn. (1918) = Guignardia fide von (Mycol. 91: 684, 1999; L. vagabunda group), Pon-
Arx & Miiller (Beitr. Kryptfl. Schweiz 11 no. I, gam et al. (Pl. Dis. 83: 149, 1999; genetic variation
1954). in L. macu/ans), Purwantara et al. (MR 104: 772,
Leptophoma Hohn. (1915) = Phoma Sacc. fide Sutton 2000; genetic diversity in L. macu/ans), Howlett et
(Myco/. Pap. 141, 1977). al. (Fungal Genetics Biol. 33: I, 2001; L. maculans,
Leptophrys Hertwig & Lesser (1885), Cercozoa. q.v. review), Voigt et al. {Microbial. Res. 156: 169, 2001;
Leptophyllosticta I.E. Brezhnev (1939), anamorphic L. maculans, Poland), Camara et al. (Myco/. 94: 630,
Pezizomycotina, Cpd.OeH.?. I, former USSR. 2002; phylogeny), Kuusk et al. (J. Phytopath. 150:
Leptophyma Sacc. (1889) = Helostroma fide Moore 349, 2002; L. macu/ans, Sweden), Moreno-Rico et al.
(Mycotaxon 14: 13, 1982). (Can. J. Pl. Path. 24: 69, 2002; L. maculans, Mex-
Leptopodia Boud. (1885) = Helvella fide Seaver ico), Mendes-Pereira et al. (MR 107: 1287, 2003;
(North American Cup Fungi (Operculates), 1928). phylogeny, L. macu/ans complex), Barrins et al.
Leptopora Raf. ( 1808) = Perenniporia fide Merrill (Australas. Pl. Path. 33: 529, 2004; L. maculans,
(Index Rajinesq., 1949). Australia), Abo et al. (Phytopathology 95: 1391,
Leptoporellus Spirin (2001), Polyporaceae. 5, wide- 2005; genetic diversity), Voigt et al. (Mo/. Phylogen.
spread. See Spirin (Mycena 1: 69, 2001). Evol. 37: 541, 2005; phylogeny, L. maculans),
Leptoporus Que!. (1886), Polyporaceae. I, widespread Schoch et al. (Myco/. 98: 1041, 2006; phylogeny),
(north temperate). See Ryvarden & Gilbertson (Eu- Vincenot et al. (Phytopathology 98: 321, 2008; Aus-
rop. Polyp. 1: 281, 1993), Yu et al. (Mycosystema 23: tralia).
596, 2004; China). Leptosphaeriaceae M.E. Barr (1987), Pleosporales. 8
Leptopterygium Zahlbr. (1930) = Zahlbrucknerella gen.(+ 19 syn.), 302 spp.
fide Henssen (Symb. bot. upsal. 18 no. I, 1963). Lit.: Holm (Symb. bot. upsa/. 14 no. 3: I, 1957),
Leptopuccinia (G. Winter) Rostr. (1902) = Puccinia Petersen (TBMS 50: 641, 1967), Shoemaker (CJB 62:
fide Dietel (Nat. Pjlanzenfam. 6, 1928). 2688, 1984), Barr (Prodr. Cl. Loculoasc.: 168 pp.,
Iepto-Puccinia, a Puccinia oflepto-form; see Puccinia- 1987), Shearer et al. (Fourth International Mycologi-
les. ca/ Congress Abstracts: 156, 1990), Crane & Shearer
Leptorhaphiomyces Cif. & Tomas. (1953) = Leptor- (Bull. Ill. St. nat. Hist. Surv. 34: I, 1991 ), Crane &
haphis fide Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Shearer (Illinois nat. Hist. Bull. 34, 1991; disposition
Fungi edn 8, 1995). 1689 names), Huhndorf (Bull. Ill. nat. Hist. Surv. 34:
Leptorhaphis Korb. (1855) nom. cons., ? Naetrocym- 475, 1992), Yuan & Barr (Mycotaxon 52: 495, 1994),
baceae (±L). 15, widespread (northern hemisphere). Khashnobish et al. (Mycotaxon 54: 91, 1995),
See Aguirre-Hudson (Bull. Br. Mus. nat. hist. Bot. Morales et al. (MR 99: 593, 1995), Khashnobish &
 LETHARIA 373

Shearer (MR. 100: 1355, 1996; phylogeny), Mahuku cotina, Cpt.OeH.15. 2, widespread. See Sutton (My-
et al. (CJB 75: 1485, 1997), Ahn & Shearer (CJB 76: col. Pap. 141, 1977).
258, 1998), Dong et al. (MR 102: 151, 1998; DNA), leptoticbous (of tissue), thin-walled.
Ahn & Shearer (Mycol. 91: 684, 1999), Olivier et al. Leptotrema Mont. & Bosch (1855), Thelotremataceae
(Mycol. 92: 736, 2000), Purwantara et al. (MR. 104: (L). 1, pantropical. See Hale (Bull. Br. Mus. nat. hist.
772, 2000), Camara et al. (Mycol. 94: 630, 2002), Bot. 8: 227, 1981), Matsumoto & Deguchi (Bryolo-
Boerema et al. (Phoma Identification Manual Differ- gist 102: 86, 1999; anamorph), Matsumoto (J. Hat-
entiation of Specific and Infra-Specific Taxa in Cul- tori bot. Lab. 88: 1, 2000; Japan), Kalb (Mycotaxon
ture: 470 pp., 2004), Kodsueb et al. (Mycol. 98: 571, 79: 319, 2001; Australia), Frisch (Biblthca Lichenol.
2006). 92: 3, 2006; monograph).
Leptosphaeriopsis Berl. (1892) = Ophiobolus fide Leptotrichum Corda (1842) nom. dub., anamorphic
Walker (Mycotaxon 11: 1, 1980). Pezizomycotina. See Holubova-Jechova (Sydowia 45:
Leptosphaerites Richon (1885), Fossil Fungi. 2 (Terti- 95, 1993).
ary), France; former USSR. Leptotrimitus Pouzar (1966) = Incrustoporia fide
Leptosphaerulina McAlpine (1902), Pleosporales. Donk (Verh. K. ned. Akad. Wet. tweede sect. 62: 1,
Anamorph Pithoascus. 27, widespread (temperate). 1974).
See Graham & Luttrell (Phytopathology 51: 680, Leptotrochila P. Karst. ( 1871 ), ? Dermateaceae. Ana-
1961; key), Crivelli (Uber die heterogene Ascomy- morph Sporonema. 16, widespread. See Schiiepp
cetengattung Pleospora Rbh., 1983; key), Irwin & (Phytopath. Z. 36: 236, 1959; key), Romaszewska-
Davis (Aust. J. Bot. 33: 233, 1985; Australia), Roux Salata & Salata (Scripta Mycologica Tartu 17: 102,
(TBMS 86: 319, 1986; anamorph), Wu & Hanlin 1989; Poland), Nauta & Spooner (Mycologist 14: 65,
(Mycol. 84: 241, 1992; ontogeny), Silva-Hanlin & 2000; key British spp. ).
Hanlin (MR. 103: 153, 1999; DNA), Kodsueb et al. Leptotus P. Karst. (1879) = Arrhenia fide Redhead
(Mycol. 98: 571, 2006; phylogeny). (CJB 62: 865, 1984).
Leptospora Rabenh. (1857), Dothideomycetes. 1, Leptoxyphium Speg. (1918), anamorphic
Europe; N. America. See Walker (Mycotaxon 11: 1, Aithaloderma, Hsy.O-leH-P.15. 2, widespread (tropi-
1980). cal). See Hughes (Mycol. 68: 693, 1976), Roquebert
Leptospora Raf. (1808) nom. dub., Fungi. See Donk & Bury (CJB 66: 2265, 1988; ultrastr. conidiomata),
(Persoonia I: 173, 1960). Olejnik & Ingrouille (MR. 103: 333, 1999; numerical
leptospore (of Pucciniales), a teliospore (q.v.) adapted taxonomy), Reynolds & Faull (Taxon 50: 1183,
for immediate germination without a dormant period. 2001; nomencl.).
Leptosporella Penz. & Sacc. (1897), Sordariomycetes. Leptuberia Raf. (1808), Fungi (L). 1, N. America.
2, Java; S. America. See Huhndorf et al. (Mycol. 96: Le-Ratia Pat. (1907) [non Le-Ratia Broth. & Paris
368, 2004; phylogeny). 1909, Musci] = Leratiomyces fide Heim (Revue My-
Leptosporina Chardon ( 1939), Pezizomycotina. 1, S. col. Paris 33: 137, 1968).
America. Leratiomyces Bresinsky & Binder ex Bridge, Spooner,
Leptosporium (Sacc.) Hohn. (1923) = Fusicolla fide Seever & Park (2008), Strophariaceae. 4, New Cale-
Clements & Shear (Gen. Fung., 1931 ). donia. Basidioma gasteroid. See Bresinsky & Binder
Leptosporium Bonord. (1857) = Vibrissea fide (Z. Mykol. 64: 79, 1998; phylogeny).
Sanchez & Korf(Mycol. 58: 733, 1966). Lesdainea Harm. (1910) nom. dub., ? Verrucariaceae.
Leptosporomyces Jiilich (1972), Atheliaceae. 11, 1, France. See Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the
widespread (north temperate). See Greslebin & Ra- Fungi edn 8, 1995), Ertz & Diederich (Mycol. Progr.
jchenberg (N.Z. JI Bot. 41: 437, 2003; Patagonia). 3: 229, 2004).
Leptosporopsis Hohn. (1920) = Leptosphaeria fide lesion, a wound; a well-marked but limited diseased-
Walker (Mycotaxon 11: 1, 1980). area.
Leptostroma Fr. (1815), anamorphic Lophodermium, Lespiaultinia Zobel (1854) =Tuber fide Trappe (My-
St.OeH.10. c 200, widespread. See Minter (CJB 58: cotaxon 9: 247, 1979), Lress0e & Hansen (MR. Ill:
906, 1980; spp. on Pinus), Sieber-Canavesi et al. 1075, 2007; phylogeny).
(Mycol. 83: 89, 1991; ecology endophytic spp.), Guo Letendraea Sacc. (1880), Pleosporales. 2, Europe;
et al. (MR. 107: 680, 2003; endophytes), Ortiz-Garcia Africa. See Samuels (CJB 51: 1275, 1973), Rossman
et al. (Mycol. 95: 846, 2003; phylogeny). (Mycol. Pap. 157, 1987; key), Lumbsch & Linde-
Leptostromataceae Sacc. (1884) = Rhytismataceae. muth (MR. 105: 901, 2001; phylogeny), Kodsueb et
Leptostromella (Sacc.) Sacc. (1884), anamorphic al. (Fungal Diversity 21: 105, 2006; phylogeny, mor-
Pezizomycotina, St.Oe-fH.?. 20, widespread (temper- phology).
ate). Letendraeopsis K.F. Rodrigues & Samuels (1994), ?
Leptostromites Poinar (2003), Fossil Fungi. 1, Do- Tubeufiaceae. 1, Brazil. See Rodrigues & Samuels
minican Republic. See Poinar (MR. 107: 121, 2003). (Mycol. 86: 254, 1994), Crane et al. (CJB 76: 602,
Leptoteichion Kleb. (1933) = Phacidiopycnis fide 1998), Kodsueb et al. (Fungal Diversity 21: 105,
Rupprecht (Sydowia 13: 10, 1959). 2006).
Leptotbyrella Sacc. ( 1885), anamorphic Pezizomy- Lethagrium A. Massa!. (1853) = Lathagrium.
cotina, Cpt.leH.?. 10, widespread. Letharia (Th. Fr.) Zahlbr. (1892) nom. cons., Parmeli-
Leptothyrina Hohn. ( 1915), anamorphic Pezizomy- aceae (L). 2, widespread. See Schade (Ber. hayer.
cotina, St.OeH.10. 1, Switzerland. bot. Ges. 30: 108, 1954), Schade (Feddes Repert. 58:
Leptothyriomyces Kriiusel (1929), Fossil Fungi, As- 179, 1955), Kroken & Taylor (Mycol. 93: 38, 2001;
terinaceae. 2 (Miocene), Sumatra. phylogeny), Hogberg et al. (Mo/. Ecol. 11: 1191,
Leptothyrites Poinar (2003), Fossil Fungi. 1, Domin- 2002; genetic variation), Arnerup et al. (MR. 108:
ica. See Poinar (MR. 107: 121, 2003). 311, 2004; population structure), Thell et al. (Symb.
Leptothyrium Kunze (1823), anamorphic Pezizomy- bot. upsal. 34 no. 1: 429, 2004; biogeography).
374 LETHARIELLA

Lethariella (Motyka) Krog (1976), Parmeliaceae (L). mycotina. 1, Paraguay. See Batista et al. (Broteria
10, widespread. See Obermayer (Biblthca Licheno/. Ser. Ci. Nat. 29: 130, 1960).
68: 45, 1997), Obermayer (Biblthca Lichenol. 78: Leucoconis Theiss. & Syd. (1918), Pezizomycotina. 1,
321, 2001), Niu et al. (Lichenologist 39: 549, 2007; India.
chemistry, China). Leucoconius Beck (1923) = Gyroporus.
Lethariicola Grummann (1969) = Odontotrema fide Leucocoprinaceae Jiilich ( 1982) = Agaricaceae.
Lumbsch & Hawksworth (Biblthca Lichenol. 38: Leucocoprinus Pat. (1888), Agaricaceae. c. 40, wide-
325, 1990; key), Diederich et al. (Lichenologist 34: spread (esp. tropical; in greenhouses in temperate re-
479, 2002). gions). See Johnson (Myco/. 91: 443, 1999; phylog-
Lethariopsis Zahlbr. (1926) = Caloplaca fide Eriksson eny), Hausknecht & Pidlich-Aigner (Ost. Z. Pilzk. 13:
& Hawksworth (SA 10: 141, 1991). 1, 2004; Austria), Kumar & Manimohan (Mycotaxon
Letrouitia Hafellner & Bellem. ( 1982), Letrouitiaceae 90: 393, 2004; India).
(L). 15, widespread. See Hafellner (Nova Hedwigia Leucocortinarius (J.E. Lange) Singer ( 1945),
35: 645, 1983; key), Awasthi & Srivastava (Proc. In- Tricholomataceae. 1, Europe.
dian Acad. Sci. Pl. Sci. 99: 165, 1989; India), Johans- Leucocrea Sacc. & P. Syd. ex Lindau (1900) =Balza-
son et al. (Myco/. Progr. 4: 139, 2005; chemistry), nia fide Rossman et al. (Stud. Mycol. 42: 248 pp.,
Miltdlikowska et al. (Myco/. 98: 1088, 2006; phylog- 1999).
eny). Leucocytospora (Hohn.) Hohn. (1927) = Cytospora
Letrouitiaceae Hafellner & Bellem. ( 1982), Teloschis- fide Petrak (Annis myco/. 19: 17, 1921), Adams eta/.
tales (L ). 1 gen., 15 spp. (Myco/. 94: 947, 2002; phylogeny, teleomorph), Ad-
Lit.: Hafellner & Bellemere (Nova Hedwigia 35: ams et al. (Stud. Myco/. 52: 146 pp., 2005; phylog-
263, 1982), Awasthi & Srivastava (Proc. Indian eny, morphology).
Acad. Sci. Pl. Sci. 99: 165, 1989), Kiimefelt (Cryp- Leucodecton A. Massa!. (1860), Thelotremataceae (L).
tog. bot. 1: 147, 1989), Kiirnefelt (Licheno/ogist 22: 1, pantropical. See Thor (Op. Bot. 103, 1990), Frisch
307, 1990), Kasalicky et al. (CJB 78: 1580, 2000), (Biblthca Lichenol. 92: 3, 2006; revision), Frisch et
Mi~dlikowska et al. (Myco/. 98: 1088, 2006; phylog- al. (Biblthca Lichenol. 92: 517, 2006; phylogeny).
eny). Leucodiaporthe M.E. Barr & Lar.N. Vassiljeva
Lettauia D. Hawksw. & R. Sant. (1990), ? Fus- (2008), Diaporthaceae. 1, N. America; E. Asia. See
cideaceae. 1 (on lichens, esp. Cladonia), Europe. See Vasilyeva et al. (Myco/. 99: 916, 2007).
Ihlen & Toosberg (Bryologist 99: 32, 1996), Etayo Leucodochium Syd. & P. Syd. (1917), anamorphic
(Biblthca Lichenol. 84, 2002; Colombia). Pezizomycotina, Cpd.OeH.?. 1, Philippines.
Leucangium Que!. (1883), ? Helvellaceae. 1 (hypo- Leucofomes Kot!. & Pouzar (1957) = Rigidoporus fide
geous), widespread (temperate). Clusters close to Pegler (The polypores [Bull. BMS Suppl.], 1973).
Fischeru/a and is perhaps related to Morchellaceae. Leucogaster R. Hesse ( 1882), Albatrellaceae. 20,
See Li (Int. J. Pl. Sci. 158: 189, 1997; ultrastr.), widespread (north temperate). See Fogel (CJB 57:
O'Donnell et al. (Myco/. 89: 48, 1997; phylogeny), 1718, 1979), Francis & Bougher (Australasian My-
Hansen & Pfister (Myco/. 98: 1029, 2006; phylog- cologist 21: 81, 2002).
eny), Lress0e & Hansen (MR 111: 1075, 2007; phy- Leucogastraceae Moreau ex Fogel (1979) = Albatrel-
logeny). laceae.
Leucinocybe, see Leucoinocybe. Leucogastrales = Boletales. See also under gasteromy-
Leucoagaricus Locq. ex Singer (1948), Agaricaceae. cetes.
Anamorph Attamyces. c. 90, widespread. The genus Leucogloea R. Kirschner (2004), anamorphic Atractiel-
as presently circumscribed is paraphyletic. See lales. I. See Kirschner (Frontiers in Basidiomycote
Heinemann (Fl. Illustr. Champ. Afr. Centr. 2: 30, Mycology: 177, 2004).
1973; key 18 Afr. spp.), Johnson (Mycol. 91: 443, Leucoglossum S. Imai (1942), ? Geoglossaceae. 1,
1999), Vellinga (Mycotaxon 76: 429, 2000; type Japan. See Rifai (Lloydia 28: 113, 1965).
studies), Hausknecht & Pidlich-Aigner (Ost. Z. Pilzk. Leucogomphidius Kot!. & Pouzar (1972) = Gom-
13: 1, 2004; Austria), Consiglio & Contu (Bollettino phidius.
de/ Circo/o Mico/ogico 'Giovanni Carini' 48: 16, Leucogramma A. Massa!. (1860) = Hemithecium fide
2004), Consiglio et al. (Mico/ogia e Vegetazione Staiger (Biblthca Lichenol. 85, 2002).
Mediterranea 19: 131, 2004; Italy). Leucogramma G. Mey. (1825) nom. rej. prop. =
Leucobolbitius (J.E. Lange) Locq. (1952) nom. inval. Graphina fide Staiger (Biblthca Lichenol. 85, 2002).
= Leucocoprinus fide Kuyper (in /itt. ). Leucographa Nyl. (1857) nom. nud., Dothideomycetes
Leucobolites Beck (1923) = Gyroporus fide Kuyper (in (L).
litt. ). Leucogymnospora Fink (1930), ? Ostropales (L). 1,
Leucocarpia Vezda (1969), Verrucariaceae (L). 1, Puerto Rico.
Europe; Papua New Guinea. See Vezda (Herzogia 1: Leucogyrophana Pouzar (1958), Hygrophoropsida-
188, 1969). ceae. 13, widespread. See Ginns & Weresub (Mem.
Leucocarpopsis G. Salish. (1975) = Verrucaria Schrad. N. Y. bot. Gdn 28: 86, 1976; sclerotial spp.), Ginns
fide Purvis et al. (Lichen Flora of Great Britain and (CJB 56: 1953, 1978; key), Jarosch & Bes! (Pl. Biol.
Ireland, 1992). 3: 443, 2001).
Leucocintractia M. Piepenbr., Begerow & Oberw. Leucogyroporus Snell (1942) = Tylopilus fide Singer
(1999), Anthracoideaceae. 4 (on Cyperaceae), wide- (Far/owia 2: 223, 1945).
spread. See Perez et al. (!Ml Descr. Fungi Bact. 153, Leucoinocybe Singer (1943), ? Tricholomataceae. 1,
2002), Piepenbring (Ca/dasia 24: 103, 2002; Colom- Europe.
bia), Perez & Minter (!Ml Descr. Fungi Bact. 164, Leucolenzites Falck (1909) = Lenzites.
2005). Leucoloma Fuckel (1870) [non Leuco/oma Brid. 1827)
Leucoconiella Bat., H. Maia & Peres (1960), Pezizo- nom. cons., Musci] = Octospora.
 LEVEILLE 375

Leucomyces Earle (1909) = Amanita Pers. fide Singer Lit.: Joo (Korean J. Mycol. 19: 258, 1991), Suh &
(Agaric. mod. Tax., 1951). Sugiyama (J. gen. appl. Microbiol. Tokyo 39: 257,
Leuconectria Rossman, Samuels & Lowen (1993), 1993), Statzell-Tallman & Fell in Kurtzman & Fell
Nectriaceae. Anamorph Gliocephalotrichum. 1 (from (Eds) (Yeasts, a taxonomic study 4th edn: 670, 1998),
leaves and in soil), widespread. See Rehner & DePriest et al. (CJB 78: 1450, 2000), Sampaio et al.
Samuels (CJB 73 Suppl. 1: S816, 1995; phylogeny), (Mycol. Progr. 2: 63, 2003).
Rossman et al. (Stud. Mycol. 42: 248 pp., 1999), Leucosporidiales J.P. Samp., M. Weiss & R. Bauer
Schoch et al. (Stud. Mycol. 45: 45, 2000), Rossman et (2003). Microbotryomycetes. 1 fam., 3 gen., 8 spp.
al. (Mycol. 93: 100, 2001; phylogeny), Decock et al. With colacosomes, teliospores, and white cultures.
(Mycol. 98: 488, 2006; French Guiana). Fam.:
Leuconeurospora Malloch & Cain (1970),? Pseudeu- Leucosporidiaceae
rotiaceae. 2, Europe; Asia. See Udagawa in Subra- For Lit. see under fam.
manian (Ed.) (Taxonomy offungi 1: 225, 1978), von Leucosporidiella Samp. (2003), anamorphic Leuco-
Arx et al. (Beih. Nova Hedwigia 94, 1988; posn), Suh sporidiaceae. 4, widespread. See Sampaio et al. (My-
& Blackwell (Mycol. 91: 836, 1999; phylogeny), So- col. Progr. 2: 63, 2003), Aime et al. (Mycol. 98: 896,
gonov et al. (Mycol. 97: 695, 2005; phylogeny). 2006; phylogeny).
Leucopaxillaceae Jiilich (1982) nom. rej. = Tricholo- Leucosporidium Fell, Statzell, LL. Hunter & Phaff
mataceae. (1970), Leucosporidiaceae. 3 (from sea water), Ant-
Leucopaxillus Boursier (1925), Tricholomataceae. c. arctica. See Yamada & Komagata (J. gen. appl. Mi-
15, widespread (temperate; subtropical). See Singer crobiol. Tokyo 33: 456, 1987), Fell et al. (Int. J. Syst.
& Smith (Pap. Mich. Acad. Sci. 28: 85, 1943; key 12 Evol. Microbiol. 50: 1351, 2000; mol. phylogeny),
spp.), Singer & Smith (Mycol. 39: 725, 1947), Guz- Sampaio et al. (Mycol. Progr. 2: 53, 2003), Sampaio
man & Escalona (Docums Mycol. 33 no. 132: 37, (Frontiers in Basidiomycote Mycology: 49, 2004).
2004; Leucopax1llus gracillimus variation and distri- Leucosporium Corda (1833) nom. dub., anamorphic
bution). Pezizomycotina. See Holubova-Jechova (Sydowia 45:
Leucopenicillifer G.R.W. Arnold (1971), anamorphic 97, 1993).
Pezizomycotina, Hso.OeH.15. 1 (on myxomycete), leucosporous, having spores white in the mass.
Russia. See Carmichael et al. (Genera of Hyphomy- Leucostoma (Nitschke) Hohn. (1917), Valsaceae.
cetes, 1980;? = Paecilomyces). Anamorph Cytospora. c. 13, widespread (temperate).
Leucopezis Clem. (1909) ? = Humaria Fuckel fide The genus should probably be placed into synonymy
Eckblad (Nytt Mag. Bot. 15: 1, 1968). with Valsa. See also IMI Descriptions of Fungi and
Leucophellinus Bondartsev & Singer (1944), Bacteria nos 1363-1635, 1999. See Kem (Phytopath.
Schizoporaceae. 1, Europe. See Parmasto (Eesti NSV Z. 40: 303, 1961), Surve-Iyer et al. (Mycol. 87: 471,
Tead. Akad. Toim. Biol. seer 32: 269, 1983). 1995; isozymes), Wang et al. (Phytopathology 88:
Leucophlebs, see Leucophleps. 376, 1998; DNA), Adams et al. (Mycol. 94: 947,
Leucophleps Harkn. (1899), Albatrellaceae. 4, wide- 2002; phylogeny, paraphyly), Adams et al. (Stud.
spread (north temperate). See Fogel (CJB 57: 1718, Mycol. 52: 146 pp., 2005; phylogeny, paraphyly),
1979), Montecchi & Sarasini (Funghi lpogei Zhang et al. (Mycol. 98: 1076, 2006; phylogeny).
d'Europa: 714 pp., 2000). Leucotelium Tranzschel (1935), Uropyxidaceae. 3 (on
Leucopholiota (Romagn.) O.K. Mill., T.J. Volk & Ranunculaceae (I); on Prunus (II, III) (on
Bessette (1996), Tricholomataceae. 1, USA. See Rosaceae)), Eurasia (temperate). See Savile (CJB 67:
Miller et al. (Mycol. 88: 138, 1996), Vellinga (MR. 2983, 1989), Cummins & Hiratsuka (Illustr. Gen.
108: 354, 2004; posn.). Rust Fungi edn 3: 225 pp., 2003; syn. of Sorataea),
Leucophomopsis Hohn. (1917) = Phomopsis (Sacc.) Helfer (Nova Hedwigia 81: 325, 2005; Europ. spp.).
Bubak. fide Clements & Shear (Gen. Fung., 1931 ). Leucothallia Trevis. (1853) = Sphaerotheca Lev. fide
Leucoporus QueI. ( 1886) = Polyporellus. Braun (SA 7: 57, 1988).
Leucopus P. Kumm. (1871) = Cortinarius fide Donk Leucothecium Arx & Samson (1973), Gyrnnoasca-
(Bull. Jard. Bot. Buitenzorg Ser. 3 18: 271, 1949). ceae. 2, Netherlands. See Valldosera et al. (MR. 95:
Leucorhizon Ve Ien. ( 1925) = Gastrosporium fide Pilat 243, 1991).
(Fl. CSR B 1: 227, 1958). Leucothyridium Speg. (1909) = Cucurbitaria fide
Leucoscypha Boud. (1885), Pyronemataceae. 10, Petrak & Sydow (Annis mycol. 32: 1, 1934).
widespread (temperate). See Svrcek (Cesk:G Mykol. Leucovibrissea (A. Sanchez) Korf (1990), Vibris-
28: 129, 1974), Harmaja (Karstenia 17: 73, 1977), seaceae. 1, USA. See Korf (Mycosystema 3: 19,
Yao & Spooner (MR. 99: 1513, 1995; Brit. spp.), 1990).
Benkert (Z. Mykol. 66: 181, 2000; typification), Leuliisinea Matsush. (1985), anamorphic Pezizomy-
Wang & Zhong (Fungal Science Taipei 16: 17, 2001; cotina, Hsy.leH/leP.19. 1, Taiwan. See Matsushima
China), Perry et al. (MR. 111: 549, 2007; phylogeny). (Matsush. Mycol. Mem. 4: 11, 1985).
Leucosphaera Arx, Mukerji & N. Singh (1978) [non Leveille (Joseph-Henri; 1796-1870; France). A Parisian
Leucosphaera Gilg 1897, Spermatophyta] = Leu- medic; Dr med. (1824). Introduced the terms
cosphaerina. basidium and cystidium; produced an early account
Leucosphaerina Arx (1987), ? Bionectriaceae. Ana- of the mycota of large parts of eastern and southeast
morphs Acremonium-like, Sporothrix. I (coprophi- Europe; early work on powdery mildews. Most col-
lous), India; USA. See Malloch (Stud. Mycol. 31: lections and papers destroyed during the Franco-
107, 1989), Suh & Blackwell (Mycol. 91: 836, 1999; Prussian war (1870-1871), but some types in K, L
phylogeny), Rossman et al. (Mycol. 93: 100, 2001; and [mostly] PC. Pubis. Recherches sur l'hymenium
phylogeny). des champignons. Anna/es des Sciences Naturelles
Leucosporidiaceae Jiilich ( 1982), Leucosporidiales. 3 Botanique, Serie 2 ( 183 7); Observations medicinales
gen., 8 spp. et enumerations des plantes recueillies en Tauride. In
376 LEVEILLEA

A. Demidoff [ed.], Voyage dans la Russie Meridion- fide Sutton (TBMS 50: 355, 1967).
ale et la Crimee, par la Hongrie, la Valachie et la liberty cap, basidioma of the hallucinogenic Psilocybe
Moldavie (1842); Organisation et disposition semilanceata.
methodique des especes qui composent le genre Ery- Licentia Pilat (1940) = Lopharia fide Donk (Taxon 5:
siphe. Anna/es des Sciences Naturelles Botanique, 69, 1956).
Serie 3 (1851); /conographie des Champignons de Lichen L. (1753) nom. rej. = Parmelia.
Paulet (1855). Biogs, obits etc. Grummann (1974: lichen (pl. lichens; pronounced 'lie'ken') [Lat. lichen,
286); Stafleu & Cowan (TL-2 2: 965, 1979). from Gk A£1mu, tree moss] (cen (Welsh), Flechten
Leveillea Fr. (1849) [non Leveillea Decne. 1839, Al- (Germ.), gil-i-sang (Persian), huidmos and korsmos
gae]?= Phylacia fide Lress0e (SA 13: 43, 1994). (Afrikaans),jakiilii (Finnish), kerpes (Lith.), korstmos
Leveillella Theiss. & Syd. (1915), Asterinaceae. 1, (Dutch), !av (Danish, Norweg., Swed.), lichene
Chile. See Eriksson (SA 7: 78, 1988). (Ital.), ligen (Afrikaans), liquen and liquen (Portug.,
Leveillina Theiss. & Syd. (1915), Dothideomycetes. 2, Span., S. Am.), lisaj (Croat.), lisejnik (Bohem.,
Africa; S. America. Czech. Slovak), liszaj and porost (Pol.), mareru (Ki-
Leveillinopsis F. Stevens ( 1924) = Coccostromopsis kuyu), rrumaj (Serb.), rrumaii (Russian), rrumeu (Bul-
fide Hyde & Cannon (Mycol. Pap. 175, 1999). gar.), ragu (Old English), 7 -1' 'T / tii (Jap.), 582.29
Leveillula G. Arnaud (1921), Erysiphaceae. Anamorph (Universal Decimal Classification)), one of the Li-
Oidiopsis. 23, widespread. See Durrieu & Rostam chens (q.v.); (in Medicine), any of various eruptive
(Cryptog. Mycol. 5: 279, 1985), Braun (Beih. Nova skin diseases. - acids, see Metabolic products; - alga,
Hedwigia 89, 1987; key), Gelyuta & Simonian (Biol. phycobiont (q.v.); photobiont (q.v.); -biont interac-
Zh. Armenii 39: 20, 1987; subgen. divis.), Palti (Bot. tion see Ahmadjian (in Reisser, Algae and symbiosis:
Rev. 54: 423, 1988; monogr.), Cook et al. (MR. 101: 675, 1992); - desert, the area in a town or around an
975, 1997), Takamatsu et al. (Mycoscience 39: 441, air pollution source from which all lichens, or at least
1998; phylogeny), Saenz & Taylor (CJB 77: 150, all foliose and fruticose lichens are absent (obsol. );
1999; phylogeny), Khodaparast et al. (MR. 105: 909, see Air pollution; -icolous, inhabiting lichens; -
2001; phylogeny), Takamatsu (Mycoscience 45: 147, iform, having the form of a lichen; -iverous, lichen-
2004; phylogeny), Wang et al. (Mycol. 98: 1065, eating; -oglyph, a centuries-old picture made by Ca-
2006; phylogeny), Khodaparast et al. (MR. 111: 673, nadian Indians by scraping lichens off the surface of
2007; on monocots), Takamatsu et al. (MR. 112: 299, a large vertical rock face; -oid, resembling a lichen; -
2008; phylogeny). ologist, one engaged in the pursuit of lichenology; -
Leveillulaceae V.P. Gelyuta (1988) = Erysiphaceae. ology, the scientific study of lichens; - products, -
Levieuxia Fr. (1848) nom. dub., anamorphic Pezizomy- substances, see Metabolic products.
cotina. See Sutton (Mycol. Pap. 141, 1977). Lichenagaricus P. Micheli (1729) nom. inval. = Xy-
levigate, see laevigate. laria Hill ex Schrank fide Hawksworth et al. (Dic-
Levispora Routien (1957) = Pseudeurotium fide Mal- tionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995).
loch (in litt. ). lichenen (lichenin), an I+ red linear polymer of ~-d­
Lewia M.E. Barr & E.G. Simmons (1986), Pleospo- glucose with 1,3 and 1,4 linkages in the ratio 3 :2; iso-
raceae. Anamorph Alternaria. 17, widespread. See lichenan (isolichenin), an isomer of lichenan, is I+
Simmons (Mycotaxon 25: 287, 1986), Bottalico & lilac or lavender. These carbohydrates occur in the
Logrieco (Mycotoxins in Agriculture and Food walls of the hyphae of many lichen-forming fungi;
Safety: 65, 1998; toxigenic spp.), Dong et al. (MR. lichenan tends to occur in higher concentrations and
102: 151, 1998; DNA), Hoog & Borre (Mycoses 45: its presence/absence is taxonomically significant
259, 2002; from humans), Simmons (Mycotaxon 83: (Common, Mycotaxon 41: 67, 1991). See amylomy-
127, 2002; morphology, anamorphs), Berbee et al. can, Iodine.
(MR. 107: 169, 2003; mating types), Kwasna & Lichenes (obsol.). Name of a class for all lichen-
Kosiak (MR. 107: 371, 2003; on Avena, key), Kwasna forming fungi used when these were regarded as
et al. (Mycol. 98: 662, 2006; on Hordeum), Simmons quite separate from Fungi; Mycophycophyta. - im-
(CBS Diversity Ser. 6, 2007; revision, nomenclator). perfecti (obsol.), lichen-forming anamorphic fungi;
Liaoningnema S.L. Zheng & W. Zhang (1986), Fossil Deuterolichenes (q.v.), often used inclusive of li-
Fungi. I, China. chen-forming fungi in which the sporocarps are un-
Libartania Nag Raj (1979), anamorphic Helotiales, known and the position is uncertain.
St.= eH.10. 3, widespread. See Nag Raj (Coelomyce- Lichenicolous fungi. Fungi dwelling on or in lichens
tous Anamorphs with Appendage-bearing Conidia, as parasites (pathogens), commensals (see also para-
1993), Lee & Crous (Sydowia 55: 115, 2003). symbiont) or saprobes; partly gall-inducing. In the
Libellus Lloyd (1913) [non Libel/us Cleve 1873, Al- ninth edn of this Dictionary, it was estimated that
gae]= Hymenogloea fide Singer (Agaric. mod. Tax., about 300 gen. and 1000 spp. of obligately licheni-
1951). colous fungi were known; many of the genera being
Libertella Desm. (1830), anamorphic Xylariales, exclusively lichenicolous. Common saprobic moulds
St.OfH.10. 20, widespread (temperate). Primarily are very scarce on lichens with depsides or depsido-
used for anamorphs of Diatrypaceae. See Ju & nes, but a wide range of non-obligate species can be
Rogers (Mycotaxon 73: 343, 1999), Mostert et al. recovered by isolation (Petrini et al., Mycol. 82: 441,
(Mycol. 93: 146, 2001; on Vitis), Acero et al. (Mycol. 1990; Prillinger et al., Syst. Appl. Microbiol. 20: 572,
96: 249, 2004; phylogeny). 1997).
Libertiella Speg. & Roum. (1880), anamorphic Pe- Ascomycota, Agaricomycetes and anamorphic
zizomycotina, St.OeH.15. 5 (on Peltigera), Europe. fungi all include obligately lichenicolous spp. Some
See Hawksworth (Bull. Br. Mus. nat. hist. Bot. 9: 30, lichenicolous fungi can take over the algae from
1981 ). other lichens and form new thalli (Hawksworth, Bot.
Libertina Hiihn. (1920) = Phomopsis (Sacc.) Bubak. J. Linn. Soc. 96: 3, 1988).
 LICHENODIPLISIELLA 377

Many groups are undergoing a critical re-appraisal Follmann: 397, 1995), Hafellner (Flechten Follmann:
in what is proving to be one of the most unexplored 427, 1995), Cologne (Herzogia 11: 133, 1995; Linzer
of all ecological niches occupied by fungi. Some may Biol. Beitr. 27: 489, 1995; Fritschiana 5: 1, 1995;
affect the host chemistry or produce separate novel Bull. Soc. Nat. Luxemb. 97: 93, 1996; Mycotaxon 60:
metabolites (Feige et al., Cryptog. Bot. 3: 101, 1993; 415, 1996; Lichenologist 30: 103, 1998)), Etato &
Hawksworth et al., Bibi. Lich. 53: 101, 1993). Cell Diederich (Flechten Follmann: 205, 1995), Navarro-
wall degrading enzymes are found to be active in cul- Rosines & Roux (Mycotaxon 53: 161, 1995), Etayo
ture depending on lichen metabolites of a possible & Calatayud (Ann. Naturhist. Mus. Wien B 100: 677,
host lichen (Torzelli & Lawrey, Mycol. 87: 841, 1998), Matinez & Hafellner (Mycotaxon 69: 271,
1995). Host-parasite interfaces of some lichenicolous 1998). Sweden, Santesson (The lichens and licheni-
fungi in the Dacampiaceae have been investigated colous fangi of Norway and Sweden, 1993; check-
(Rios & Grube, MR. 104: 1348, 2000), as has genetic list), Ihlen (Graphis Scripta 7: 17, 1995; Lichenolo-
variation in Marchandiomyces corallinus (Molina et gist 30: 27, 1998). former Czechoslovakia, Vezda
al., Mycol. 97: 454, 2005). (CeskO Myk. 17: 149, 1960; 23: 104, 1969; 24: 220,
Lit.: General: Clauzade et al. (Bull. Soc. /inn. 1970). Middle East, Wasser & Nero (Lichen-
Provence, num.-spec. 1, 1989; keys 682 spp.; forming, lichenicolous, and allied fangi of Israel,
amendments in Bull. Ass. Fr. lichen. 16(2): 71, 2005). North America, Esslinger & Egan (Bryolo-
1991 ), Diederich (Bibi. Lich. 61, 1996; basidiomy- gist 98: 467, 1995), Triebel et al. (Mycotaxon 42:
cetes), Diederich & Christiansen (Lichenologist 26: 263, 1991; 58 spp.), Zhurbenko et al. (Evansia 12:
47, 1994; basidiomycetes), Grummann (Bot. Jb. 80: 92, 1995), Alstrup & Cole (Bryologist 101: 221,
101, 1960; galls), Hafellner (Herzogia 6: 289, 299, 7: 1998). South America, Etayo (Bibliotheca lichen-
145, 163, 343, 353, 1982-87, Nova Hedw. 48: 357, ologica 84: 1, 2002; Colombia). Also often included
1989), Hawksworth (Bull. Br. Mus. nat. Hist., Bot. 6: in fungus and/or lichen catalogues or mycotas. See
183, 1979; hyphomycetes, Bull. Br. Mus. nat. Hist., also Internet. See also Geographical distribution,
Bot. 9: l, 1981; coelomycetes, TBMS 74: 363, 1980; Lichenicolous lichens, Lichens.
on Peltigera, J. Hattori bot. Lab. 52: 357, 1982; re- Lichenicolous lichens. Lichens which grow on (or in)
view biol., J. Hattori bot. Lab. 52: 323, 1982; coevo- other lichens, either as commensals or parasites; 4-
lution), Keissler (Beih. bot. Zbl. 50: 380, 1933), biont symbioses (see symbiosis). Each fungal partner
Matzer (Mycol. Pap. 171, 1996; on foliicolous li- in such associations has an independent algal or
chens), Lawrey & Diedeerich (Bryologist 106: 80, cyanobacterial partner, whereas no additional photo-
2003; biodiversity, evolution and interactions), Ram- synthetic partner occurs in the obligately licheni-
bold & Triebel (Bibi. Lich. 48, 1992; inter- colous fungi (q.v.). The algae of the lichenicolous li-
lecanoralean associations), Triebel (Bibi. Lich. 35, chens occur either inside the host in e.g. Buellia pul-
1989; on lecideoid spp. ), Vouaux (BSMF 28: 177, 29: verulenta on Physconia distorta (Hafellner & Poelt,
33, 399, 30: 135, 281, 1912-14; keys, descr., Phyton 20: 129, 1980) or as discrete thalli on its sur-
monogr.), Zopf (Hedwigia 35: 312, 1896; host in- face as in Caloplaca epithallina on 13 host lichens
dex). (Poelt, Bot. Jahrb. 167: 457, 1985). Parasitic spp. are
Regional: Europe, Keissler (Rabenh. Krypt.-Fl. 8, known esp. in Acarospora, Diploschistes, Rhizocar-
1930). Austria, Hafellner (Herzogia 10: 1, 1994; pon (Poelt, Mitt. bot. StSamml., Munch. 29: 515,
Mitt. Naturwiss. Vereins Steiermark 125: 73, 1996; 1990), and Verrucaria. See also Poelt & Dobbeler
Carinthia II 1871107: 457, 1998). Belgium, Died- (Planta 46: 467, 1956), Rambold & Triebel (Bibi.
erich et al. (Dumortiera 42: 17, 1988). British Isles, Lich. 48, 1992; inter-lecanoralean assocs.).
Hawksworth (Kew Bull. 30: 183, 1975, Notes R. bot. Lichenobactridium Diederich & Etayo (1995), ana-
Gdn Edinb. 36: 181, 1978, 38: 165, 1980, 40: 375, morphic Pezizomycotina, Hso.?.?. 1, France. See
1982, 43: 497, 1986, 46: 391, 1990, Lichenologist 15: Etayo & Diederich (Flechten Follmann Contributions
1, 1983; key 218 spp., 26: 337, 1994). Denmark, Al- to Lichenology in Honour of Gerhard Follmann: 212,
strup (Graphis Scripta 5: 60, 1993). France, Olivier 1995).
(Bull. internal. geogr. Bot. 15-17, 1905-07), Roux [et Lichenochora Hafellner (1989) nom. cons. prop., ?
al.] (Bull. Mus. Hist. nat. Marseille 36: 19, 1976; 37: Phyllachorales. 25 (lichenicolous), widespread (esp.
83, 1977, Bull. Soc. /inn. Provence 36: 195, 1984, 41: temperate). See Hafellner (Nova Hedwigia 48: 357,
117, 1990, 43: 81, 1992), see also Spain, Portugal 1992), Hoffmann & Hafellner (Biblthca Lichenol. 77:
(Etayo & Diederich; Navarro-Rosines & Roux). 1, 2000), Hoffmann et al. (Taxon 55: 802, 2006; no-
Greenland, Alstrup & Hawksworth (Meddr Gren/., mencl.).
Biosci. 31, 1990; keys 124 spp.), Hansen & Alstrup Lichenoconium Petr. & Syd. (1927), anamorphic Pe-
(Graphis Scripta 7: 33, 1995). Luxembourg, Died- zizomycotina, Cpd.OeP.19. 20 (on lichens), wide-
erich (Lejennia 119: 1, 1986, Mycotaxon 37: 297, spread. See Hawksworth (Persoonia 9: 159, 1977),
1990). Norway, Santesson (The lichens and licheni- Hawksworth (Bull. Br. Mus. nat. hist. Bot. 9: 33,
colous fangi of Norway and Sweden, 1993; check- 1981 ), Christiansen (Graphis Scripta 5: 18, 1993; on
list), Ihlen (Graphis Scripta 7: 17, 1995; Lichenolo- Lecanora), Cole & Hawksworth (Lichenologist 36: l,
gist 30: 27, 1998). Papua New Guinea, Aptroot et al. 2004; Pacific NW, key).
(Bibi. Lich. 64: 1997). Poland, Faltynowicz (Polish Lichenodiplis Dyko & D. Hawksw. (1979), anamor-
Bot. Stud. 6, 1993; checklist). Portugal, see Spain. phic Pezizomycotina, Cpd.leP.19. 9 (on lichens),
Russia, Zhurbenko & Santeson (Herzogoa 12: 147, Europe; Asia. See Hawksworth (Bull. Br. Mus. nat.
1997). Sardinia, Nimis & Poelt (Studia Geobot. 7 hist. Bot. 9: 37, 1981), Berger & Diederich (Herzogia
(Suppl.), 1987). Spain (Canary Islands), Santesson 12: 35, 1996).
(Svensk bot. Tidskr. 54: 499, 1960), Hafellner & San- Lichenodiplisiella S. Kondratyuk & I. Kudratov
cho (Herzogia 8: 363, 1990), Calatayud et al. (Myco- (2002), anamorphic Pezizomycotina, C?.?.?. 1, Tadz-
taxon 55: 363, 1995), Calatayud & Barreno (Flechten hikistan. See Kondratyuk et al. (Polish Botanical
378 LICHENOHENDERSONJA

Journal 47: 1, 2002). Lichenostella Calat. & Etayo (1999), anamorphic

Lichenohendersonia Calat. & Etayo (2001), anamor- Pezizomycotina. 1 (lichenicolous), Colombia. See
phic Pezizomycotina. 3, Spain. See Calatayud & Calatayud & Etayo (Lichenologist 31: 597, 1999).
Etayo (CJB 79: 225, 2001). Lichenosticta Zopf (1898), anamorphic Pezizomy-
Lichenoides Hoffm. ( 1789) = Anaptychia. cotina, Cpd.OeH.15. 1 (on lichens, esp. C/adonia),
Lichenometry. Technique for study of exposure age of widespread (north temperate). See Hawksworth
rock surfaces based on the size/diameter (propor- (Bull. Br. Mus. nat. hist. Bot. 9: 38, 1981).
tional to age) oflichen thalli. Pioneered by Beschel in Lichenostigma Hafellner (1983), Lichenotheliaceae. 2
the 1950s (see Raasch (Ed.), Geology of the arctic 2: (on lichens), widespread. See Thor (Lichenologist 17:
1044, 1961) and now used extensively by glaciolo- 269, 1985), Hafellner & Calatayud (Mycotaxon 72:
gists but also applicable to the minimum dating of 107, 1999), Calatayud et al. (MR 106: 1230, 2002;
many stone and other surfaces, and so of value in ar- key), Ihlen (Licheno/ogist 36: 183, 2004; Scandina-
chaeology. The technique is potentially more precise via), Vondrlik & Soun (Lichenologist 39: 211, 2007;
than radio-carbon dating for exposures less than 500 review).
years old. See Innes (Lichenometry [Prog. phys. Lichenothelia D. Hawksw. (1981), Lichenotheliaceae.
Geogr. 9: 187], 1985; in Galun, CRC Handbook of 20, widespread. See Henssen (Biblthca Lichenol. 25:
lichenology 3: 75, 1988), Luckman (Can. J. Earth 257, 1987).
Sci. 14: 1804, 1977; Alberta), Matthews (Norsk Lichenotheliaceae Henssen (1986),? Dothideomycetes
geogr. Tidsskr. 29: 97, 1975; Jotunheimen), (inc. sed.). 2 gen.(+ 1 syn.), 22 spp.
Solomina et al. (Arctic, Antarctic and Alpine Res. 35: Lit.: Henssen (Biblthca Licheno/. 25: 257, 1987),
129, 2003), Webber & Andrews (Arctic Alpine Res. Navarro-Rosines & Hafellner (Mycotaxon 57: 211,
5: 293, 1973; review, bibliogr.). 1996), Hafellner & Calatayud (Mycotaxon 72: 107,
A critical review of the technique is provided by 1999).
Worsley (in Goudie et al., Geomorphological tech- Lichenothrix Henssen (1964) = Pyrenothrix fide Eriks-
niques: 302, 1981) and a size-frequency approach son (Op. Bot. 60, 1981).
addressing some criticisms of the technique has been Lichens. A lichen is a stable self-supporting association
developed by Winchester & Harrison (Earth surface of a fungus (mycobiont) and an alga or cyanobacte-
processes & landforms 19: 137, 1994). See Ecology, rium (photobiont). More precisely, a lichen is an
Growth rates. ecologically obligate, stable mutualism between an
Lichenomphalia Redhead, Lutzoni, Moncalvo & Vil- exhabitant fungal partner and an inhabitant popula-
galys (2002), Hygrophoraceae. 8, widespread. See tion of extracellularly located unicellular or filamen-
Redhead & Kuyper (Mycotaxon 31: 221, 1978), Red- tous algal or cyanobacterial cells (Hawksworth &
head & Kuyper (Arctic Alpine Mycology 2: 319, Honegger, in Williams (Eds) (Plant galls: 77, 1994).
1987), Lutzoni & Vilgalys (CJB 73: S649, 1995; Many other definitions have been proposed (Hawk-
phylogeny), Lutzoni (Syst. Biol. 46: 373, 1997; phy- sworth, Bot. J. Linn. Soc. 96: 3, 1988; review), and
logeny), Moncalvo et al. (Syst. Biol. 49: 278, 2000; Ahmadjian (The lichen symbiosis, edn 2, 1993)
phylogeny), Redhead et al. (Mycotaxon 83: 38, stresses the formation of a 'thallus or lichenized
2002), Delannoy & Eyssartier (BSMF 120: 403, stroma that may contain unique secondary com-
2004; Lichenomphalia in Svalbard). pounds' as the key feature. The partners may have
Lichenomyces Trevis. (1853) = Plectocarpon fide coevolved (Ahrnadjian, Ann. N.Y. Acad. Sci. 503:
Hawksworth & Galloway (Lichenologist 16: 85, 307, 1987; Hawksworth, in Pirozynski & Hawk-
1984). sworth (Eds), Coevolution of fangi with plants and
Lichenopeltella Hohn. (1919), Microthyriaceae. c. 20 animals: 125, 1988).
(some on lichens), widespread. See Santesson (SA 9: Lichens are a biological and not a systematic
15, 1990; nomencl.), Spooner & Kirk (MR 94: 223, group, and are unique in that in many (but not all)
1990; as Micropeltopsis), Hariharan et al. (Lichen- cases the resulting life form and behaviour differ
o/ogist 28: 294, 1996; India spp. ), Earland-Bennett & markedly from that of the isolated components. In
Hawksworth (Lichenologist 31: 575, 1999; on Verru- most lichens the fungal partners, which do not occur
caria), Cole & Hawksworth (Mycotaxon 83: 391, free-living (except in some facultatively lichenized
2002; on Heterodermia). fungi), appear to be responsible for the overall form
Lichenopeziza Zukal (1884), Pezizomycotina (?L). 1, of the thallus and its fruiting bodies (ascomata), but
Europe. there is an interplay between both components to
Lichenophoma Keiss!. (1911) nom. dub., anamorphic produce the final form (see below), and a wide range
Pezizomycotina, Cpd.OeH.?. 1 (on lichens), Europe. of biological interactions is involved. These may in-
See Hawksworth (Bull. Br. Mus. nat. hist. Bot. 9: 77, volve four, five or even more partners (Hawksworth,
1981 ). 1988; review).
Lichenopsis Schwein. (1832) = Stictis fide Hawk- Fungal partners: Around 20% of all Fungi and
sworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995). 40% of all Ascomycota are lichen-forming. Most re-
Lichenopuccinia D. Hawksw. & Hafellner (1984), cent estimates of global diversity suggest that be-
anamorphic Pezizomycotina, Hsp.= eH.1. 1 (on li- tween 17500 and 20000 species are known, with a
chens, esp. Parmelia), Austria; British Isles. See further 1500 lichenicolous fungi (Feuerer & Hawk-
Hawksworth & Hafellner (Nova Hedwigia Beih. 79: sworth, Biodiv. Cons. 16: 85, 2007; Galloway, Bio-
373, 1984). div. Conserv. 1: 312, 1992, Lawrey & Diederich,
Lichenopyrenis Calat., Sanz & Aptroot (2001), Pleo- Bryo/. 106: 80, 2003; Nash & Egan, Bibi. Lich. 30:
massariaceae. 1 (lichenicolous), Spain. See Calatayud 11, 1988; Sipman & Aptroot, MR 105: 1433, 2001).
et al. (MR 105: 634, 2001). Lichens are polyphyletic in origin, as established be-
Lichenosphaeria Bomet (1873) ? = Didymella fide yond doubt by molecular methods (Gargas et al., Sci-
Henssen (Symb. bot. upsa/. 18 no. 1, 1963). ence 269: 1492, 1995); Hibbett et al., MR 111: 509,
 LICHENS 379

2007). The fungi of most species belong to the Asco- tinct have been found joined together as a composite
mycota (q.v.), but only four orders are exclusively ('chimeroid') thallus showing these 'photomorphs'
lichen-forming. Lichenization also occurs in a few (q.v.; phycosymbiodemes, photosymbiodeme, phyco-
Basidiomycota (e.g. Dictyonema, Mu/tic/avu/a, types) are the result of interactions between a single
Lichenomphalia), and also anamorphic fungi (e.g. mycobiont and distinct photobionts (Armaleo &
Blarneya, Cystoco/eus; see Vobis & Hawksworth, in Clerc, Exp. Myco/. 15: 1, 1991; James & Henssen, in
Cole & Kendrick (Eds), The biology of conidial fangi Brown et al., 1976: 27; Stiicker-Wiirgiitter & Tiirk,
1: 245, 1981; review). However, while many families Crypt. Bot. 4: 300, 1994; Tansberg & Holtan-
are exclusively lichen-forming, a mixture of lichen- Hartwig, Nordic JI Bot. 3: 681, 1983), White &
forming and non-lichen-forming (and also sometimes James, Lichenologist 20: 103, 1988).
lichenicolous) species can occur within the same Nomenclature: Lichens do not have independent
family or even genus (e.g. Arthonia, Arthothelium, scientific names; the fungal and photosynthetic part-
Mycomicrothelia, Toninia). What is or is not re- ners each have separate names, and names given to
garded as a 'lichen' is partly a matter of history; for lichens are considered as referring to the fungal part-
example, Orbilia, and Pezizel/a are not usually stud- ner alone (see Nomenclature). The classification of
ied by lichenologists, while some taxa generally re- 'lichens' therefore has to be completely integrated
garded as the preserve of lichenologists do not form into the system of Fungi. The names of lichen-
lichens (e.g. Arthopyrenia, Chaenothecopsis, Leptor- forming fungi have one other special provision in the
haphis, Stenocybe). The existence of genera crossing Code, exemption from the provisions for the naming
biological boundaries, and of species which may be of pleomorphic fungi. These fungi are covered by the
viewed as components of primitive lichens (Kohl- Index of Fungi from vol. 5(4), 1982 onwards. Current
meyer & Kohlmeyer, Marine mycology, 1979) or nomenclatural practice is consistent with the recogni-
facultatively lichen-forming, makes it clear that the tion of lichens as a nutritional rather than a taxo-
lichen method of nutrition (q.v.) is at various stages nomic group.
of evolution in different groups; evolving to be more Synthesis: Although the bionts can be separated
strongly lichen-forming in some (e.g. some Leotio- and cultured, resynthesis under laboratory conditions
mycetes, Agarica/es) and less strongly lichen-forming is difficult. Some success has been achieved by low-
in others (e.g. non-lichen-forming Arthoniales and ering the nutrient supply and modifying the moisture
Lecanorales). Axenic cultures of the fungal partner requirements, features which suggest that lichens be-
can be obtained from ascospores and thallus frag- have as two organisms united in adversity. Synthesis
ments; Crittenden et al. (New Phytol. 130: 267, 1995) was first achieved experimentally by Stahl in 1877
had success with 493 spp. (42%) of 1183 attempted. (repeated by Ahmadjian & Heikkila, Lichenologist 4:
The cultures are generally slow-growing, have little 259, 1970), and has now also been carried out in
organized structure, and do not produce ascomata (al- Dermatocarpon, Usnea and Xanthoria (Ahmadjian,
though some form conidiomata). 1993). Novel syntheses have also been attempted;
Algal and cyanobacterial partners: The number Ahmadjian et al. (Myco/. 72: 73, 1980) found that
of photosynthetic partners involved in lichen forma- C/adonia cristatel/a could be re-synthesized with 13
tion is relatively small; only 40 genera are repre- different Trebouxia isolates, but none of l 0 'Pseudot-
sented, 25 algae and 15 cyanobacteria (see Ahmad- rebouxia' isolates or free- living Pleurastrum; squa-
jian, Phyco/ogia 6: 128, 1967, identification; Ahmad- mules, pycnidia and short podetia with immature
jian, 1993; Hildreth & Ahmadjian, Lichenologist 13: hymenia were obtained and the metabolic products
65, 1981, keys Trebouxia spp.; Honegger, Exper. (q.v.) were identical in all cases (Ahmadjian, The li-
Phyco/. 1: 40, 1990; Tschermak-Woess, in Gatun, chen symbiosis, edn 2, 1993; in Cook (Ed.), Cellular
CRC Handbook of lichenology 1: 29, 1988). Most interactions with symbiosis and parasitism: 3, 1980;
belong to genera which are also free-living both in Progress Phyco/. Res. 1: 179, 1982). Techniques for
the cyanobacteria (e.g. Ca/othrix, G/oeocapsa, growing lichens as tissue cultures with intermixed
Nostoc, Scytonema, Stigonema) and the green algae fungi and algae have been developed for about 200
(Cephaleuros, Coccomyxa, Myremecia, Trentepoh- spp. since 1981 (Yamamoto et al., Bryo/ogist 96:
/ia). Only Trebouxia (incl. Pseudotrebouxia) appears 383, 1993).
to be primarily lichen-forming, with doubt cast on its Structure: The algae or cyanobacteria are either
free occurrence in nature (Ahmadjian, 1993; Tscher- distributed at random, often in a gelatinous matrix,
mak-Woess, 1988). The same species, but often as throughout the thallus (homoiomerous; unlayered;
different strains, may occur with a very wide range of unstratified), or in a compact layer below the upper
lichen-forming fungal genera. In addition more than or outer cortex (heteromerous; layered; stratified).
one strain of a single alga (or species of an algal ge- There are a few filamentous lichens (Coenogonium,
nus) can be involved in the formation of a single li- Cystoco/eus, Racodium) in which the filamentous
chen thallus. However, the systematics of the algal form of the alga predominates; in the majority, the
and cyanobacterial partners of lichens is currently in- fungus forms the outer structure and gives the lichen
adequate to make more definite assertions as to speci- its shape. Six life-form categories are generally rec-
ficity. However, in some lichen-forming fungi (e.g. ognized (Fig. 21): shrub- or beard- like (fruticose),
Lobaria, Placopsis, Psoroma, Stereocau/on) with an leaf-like (foliose), scale-like (squamulose; placodi-
algal partner, cyanobacteria also occur in 'cephalo- oid if rosette-like in surface view with only the tips
dia' (q.v.) which may, according to the species, be free), crust-like (crustose, crustaceous), filamen-
warts on the upper or lower surface or circumscribed tous (see above), and leprose (powdery, loose and
areas within the thallus. In some cases cephalodia can often powdery aggregations of algal cells entwined
be separated and persist as independent lichens (e.g. with hyphae and with no cortex). Fruticose thalli are
Dendriscocaulon); occasionally, two species with the most complex and largest; these may be erect or
different types of algae previously regarded as dis- pendulous, hair- or strap-like and are often richly
380 LICHENS

branched. They have a radial structure arranged longs. However, the ascomata are mainly perennial
around a central cavity (e.g. Bryoria) or a tough axial with serial development of the asci. Two main apo-
strand ( Usnea), and are attached to the substratum by thecial types are often distinguished: lecanorine with
small disc-like holdfasts or clusters of rhizoids. Some a thalline exciple (containing algae and generally the
Usnea spp. on trees attain a length of I 0 m. In foliose same colour as the main thallus); and lecideine only
and crustose thalli the structure is essentially dor- with a true exciple (lacking algae and usually differ-
siventral and growth most pronounced at the circum- ing in colour from the thallus). In some asexually re-
ference; the former have a well-developed lower cor- producing species ascomata can be absent or very
tex and are attached to the substratum by puckering rare (and then often with few or no well-formed as-
of the underside (Hypogymnia), a fine felted tomen- cospores); see also species pairs.
tum (Lobaria), or by coarse bundles of compacted Establishment: Where dual propagules are the
hyphae or rhizines (Parmelia). Crustose lichens may means of dispersal, locating a compatible partner
be more or less immersed in the substratum and, like does not present difficulties. However, where several
squamules, lack a lower cortex. dual propagules of the same or sometimes different
The surface of crustose species is often characteris- lichens start to grow close together they can become
tically cracked or warted, and may be bounded by a intermixed and form interspecific or even inter-
pale or black marginal prothallus which contains no generic mechanical hybrids (see hybrid); e.g. Phy-
photobiont cells. The gelatinous homoiomerous li- scia adscendens + P. tenella (Schuster et al., Lichen-
chens (Col/ema, Placynthium) also occur in similar ologist 13: 247, 1985), P. tenella + Xanthoria pariet-
life forms. Any particular life-form is not necessarily ina (Ott, Bibi. Lich. 25: 81, 1987). The extent to
confined to a genus, family, or order (e.g. all except which 'individual' lichen thalli represent the product
the filamentous life-form occur in Teloschistales). In of a single propagule and belong to one genotype
a few genera, such as Cladonia, Pilophorus and merits investigation.
Stereocaulon, there is a combination of different Where ascospores are the dispersal agent, various
growth forms: in many species of Cladonia, the basal strategies for establishment are documened: the asco-
part of the thallus is squamulose, from which arise spore may land on and re-shape an already growing
fruticose, hollow, simple, or branched structures (po- algal or cyanobacterial colony (e.g. Collema), invade
detia; q.v.), often also bearing squamules, the apices an established lichen killing the fungal partner and
of which are either pointed (subulate) or bear termi- taking over the algae (e.g. Diploschistes), land near
nal cups (scyphi) on which are borne the ascocarps. and out-compete the fungal partner in a dual
In Stereocaulon the basal, peltate, or coralloid phyl- propagule derived from another lichen, or persist in a
locladia give rise to simple or branched pseudopo- loose unstructured association with other algae until a
detia (see podetia), also more or less also covered in truely compatible algal species arrives (e.g. Xan-
phyllocladia. The pseudopodetia bear lateral or ter- thoria; Ott, Nordic JI Bot. 7: 219, 1987). See Spore
minal ascocarps. discharge and dispersal.
A few genera have additional thalline structures, Interactions between the bionts: In the early
such as aeration pores in the form of cyphellae stages of synthesis, the partners can be bound by a
(Sticta) and pseudocyphellae (Punctelia, Pseudocy- common sheath (Ahmadjian et al., Science 200:
phellaria); marginal eye-lash-like cilia occur in Het- 1062, 1978); similar ultrastructural-level patterns on
erodermia and in some species of Physcia and Par- the surfaces of both partners can enable them to mesh
motrema. See Heitmann (Bibi. Lich. 11, 1978; Par- together (Honegger et al., Lichenologist 16: 111,
meliaceae), Hannemann (Bibi. Lich. 1, 1973; attach- 1984). The actual nature of the cell-to-cell contact
ment organs), Henssen & Jahns (1973), Jahns (in varies in different groups; these range from wall-to-
Gatun, CRC Handbook of lichenology 1: 95, 1988), wall apposition to a variety of kinds of intraparietal
Ozenda (Handb. Pjlanzenanatomie 6 (9), 1963). haustoria (see Honegger, New Phytol. 103: 785,
Reproduction: Asexual or vegetative reproduction 1986; see haustorium. Intracellular haustoria com-
of lichens involving both partners (dual propagules) pletely penetrating the walls of healthy algal cells are
may be achieved by a wide range of methods (Fig. unusual, but the extent of penetration may vary even
22), including: (!) simple fragmentation, (2) devel- within a single thallus (Gatun et al., J. Microscopie 9:
opment of delimited or widespread areas of cortical 80 I, 1970). Dead algal cells occuring in thalli may be
breakdown (soralia) which contain minute powdery used, leading to suggestions that 'controlled parasit-
propagules (soredia), and (3) the development of ism' may more accurately explain the relationship
numerous small, simple, or branched-coralloid, corti- than 'mutualism' (see above, Ahmadjian, 1993). The
cate papillae (isidia). These methods involve the dis- fungus obtains from the alga growth substances
semination of the united bionts. The position, shape, (thiamine, biotin), and products of its photosynthesis,
and sometimes the colour of the soralia and isidia is including simple sugars and polyalcohols. Cyanobac-
often diagnostic and is usually accompanied by a terial partners, whether the main photobiont or in
marked suppression of ascomatal development (see cephalodia, fix atmospheric nitrogen which is passed
Phylogeny). to the fungus. Some green algae involved may be
A number of species also develop innate, flask- distingushed from non-lichenized relatives by accel-
shaped pycnidial conidiomata in which numerous, erated leakage of sugars across their cell walls in the
often characteristically shaped conidia develop. Al- presence of a compatible fungus.
though conidia of some species germinate in culture Whole-thallus physiology: See Kershaw (Physio-
their functional role is not fully understood and may, logical ecology of lichens, 1985), Vincente et al.
in some species at least, be sexual. Only the mycobi- (Eds) (Surface physiology of lichens, 1985), Brown
ont reproduces sexually, a process culminating in the (Ed.) (Lichen physiology and cell biology, 1985),
development of ascomata. The nature of the ascomata Gatun (Ed.), 1985), Nutrition, Physiology.
depends on the order to which the fungal partner be- Chemistry: See Chemotaxonomy, chromatogra-
 LICH/NA 381

phy, Metabolic products, Microcrystal tests, Pig- Hansen & Anderson (Greenland Lichens, 1995).
ments. Hungary, Verseghy (Magyaroszag zuzmo florajanak
Economics: See Air pollution, Antibiotics, Biode- KezikOnyve, 1994). Iberian peninsula, Llimona &
terioration, Bioindication, Dyeing, Edible fungi, In- Hladun (Checklist of the Lichens and Lichenicolous
sects and fungi, lichenometry, Medical uses of fungi Fungi of the Iberian Peninsula and Balearic Islands,
and lichens, RIEC. See also Llano (Bot. Rev. 10 (1), 2001). India, Awasthi (J. Hattori Bot. Lab. 65: 207,
1944), Richardson (The vanishing lichens, 1975; in 1988; macrolichens; Bibi. Lich. 40, 1991; mi-
Gatun, CRC Handbook of lichenology 3: 93, 1988), crolichens), Singh & Sinha (Lichen flora of Na-
Seaward (Ed.) (Lichen ecology, 1977). galand, 1994; keys, descr.). Israel, Wasser & Eviatar
Lit.: General: Ahmadjian (The lichen symbiosis, (Lichen-forming, Lichenicolous and Allied Fungi of
edn 2, 1993), Ahmadjian & Hale (Eds) (The lichens, Israel, 2005). Italy, Nimis (The lichens of Italy: an
1974), Bates & Farmer (Eds) (Bryophytes and lichens annotated catalogue, 1993), Nimis & Martellos
in a changing environment, 1992), Brown et al. (Eds) (Keys to the Lichens of Italy - Terricolous Species,
(Lichenology: progress and problems, 1978), Dalby 2004). Japan, Yoshimura (Lichen flora of Japan in
et al. (Eds) (Horizons in lichenology [Bot. J. Linn. colour, 1974), Kurokawa (Checklist of Japanese Li-
Soc. 96], 1988), Galloway (Tropical Lichens, 1991), chens, 2003). Morocco, Egea (Catalogue of
Filho et al (Biologia de liquens, 2006; in Portuguese), Lichenized and Lichenicolous Fungi of Morocco,
Gatun (Ed.) (Handbook of lichenology, 3 vols, 1988), 1996). Netherlands, Aptroot & van Herk (Veldgids
Gilbert (Lichens, 2000), Hale (The biology of lichens, Korstmossen, 1994), Brand et al. (Weten. Med.
1983), Hawksworth (Crypt. Bot. 4: 117, 1994; ad- KNNV 118, 1988; checklist). N. America, Brodo et
vances 1972-92), Hawksworth & Hill (The lichen- al. (Lichens of North America, 2001), Egan (Bryolo-
forming fungi, 1984), Henssen & Jahns (Lichenes, gist 90: 77, 1987), Hale (How to know the lichens,
1973), Lawrey (Biology of lichenized fungi, 1984), edn 2, 1979), Nash et al. (Lichen Flora of the
Lucking (Fo/iicolous Lichens, 1992). Nash (Lichen Greater Sonoran Desert Region, 2 vols, 2002/2004),
Biology, 2008), Nimis et al. (Monitoring with Li- Thomson (American Arctic Lichens. I. The Mac-
chens. Monitoring Lichens, 2002), Purvis (Lichens, rolichens, 1984; II. The Microlichens, 1997), Vitt et
2000; basic review), Smith (Lichens, 1921 [reprint al. (Mosses, lichens and fems of northwest North
1975); history), StClair & Seaward (Biodeterioration America, 1988). New Zealand, Galloway (Flora of
of Stone Surfaces, 2004; lichens as weathering New Zealand lichens ed 2, 2008). Norway, Krog et
agents), Thor et al. (Contributions to Lichen Taxon- al. (Lavflora. Norske busk- og bladiav, 1980); Toos-
omy and Biogeography, 2004). Zahlbruckner (Naturl. berg (Sommerfeltia 14: 1, 1992; keys 128 corticolous
Pflanzenfam. 8: 61, 1926; keys gen.). spp.). Papua New Guinea, Aptroot et al. (Lichens
Regional: Hawksworth & Ahti (Lichenologist 22: and Lichenicolous Fungi from New Guinea, 1997),
1, 1990; 1390 refs. by continent and country); the fol- Streimann (Catalogue of the Lichens of Papua New
lowing list is restricted to major modem works, esp. Guinea and Irian Jaya, 1986). Poland, Nowak &
of value in identification. Africa, East, Swinscow & Tobolewski (Porosty Polskie, 1975), Fahynowicz
Krug (Macrolichens of East Africa, 1988). Antarc- (Lichens, Lichenicolous and Allied Fungi of Poland,
tica, 0vstedal & Smith (Lichens of Antarctica and 2003). Russia, Abramov (Ed.) (Opredeltel'
South Georgia, 2001), Redon (Liquenes Antarticos, lishainikov SSSR, 5 vols, 1971-78), Andreev et al
1985). Austria, Tiirk & Poelt (Bibliographie de (Handbook of the Lichens of Russia vol. 8, 2003).
Flechten. 6sterreich, 1993). Australia: Flora ofAus- Scandinavia, Santesson et al (Lichen-forming and
tralia 54 (1992 ongoing), McCarthy (Catalogue of Lichenicolous Fungi of Fennoscandia, 2004; check-
Australian lichens, 2003), Rogers (The genera of list), Nordic Lichen Flora; vol. 1 (ed. Ahti et al.,
Australian lichens (lichenized fungi), 1980). Brazil, 1999; calicioid spp.), 2 (ed. Foucard et al., 2002;
Caceres ( Corticolous, Crustose and Microfoliose Li- Physciaceae), 3 (ed Ahti et al., 2007; cyanolichens).
chens of Northeast Brazil, 2007). British Isles, Dob- Saudi Arabia, Abu-zinada et al. (Arab Gulf J. Sci.
son (Lichens: An Illustrated Guide to the British and Res., s.p. 2: 1, 1986). S.E. Asia, Aguirre-Hudson &
Irish Species edn 5, 2005), Purvis et al. (The lichen Wolseley (J. Hattori Bot. Lab. 76: 313, 1994; bibli-
flora of Great Britain and Ireland, 1992; keys 1700 ogr.). Spain: Llimona (Historia natural des Pai'sos
spp.; Bull. Br. lichen. Soc. 72 (Suppl.), 1993; check- Catalans 5, Fongsi liquens, 1991). Sweden, Foucard
list). Canada, Brodo (Lichens of the Ottawa region, (Svensk skorplavsflora, 1990), Moberg & Holmben
edn 2, 1988), Goward et al. (The lichens of British (Lavar. Enflilthandbok, edn 2, 1984), Santesson (The
Columbia, Illustrated keys, 1994); see also N. Amer- lichens and lichenicolous fungi of Sweden and Nor-
ica. China, Wei (An enumeration of lichens in China, way, 1993). Ukraine, Oxner (Flora lishainik[i]v
1991), Zhao et al. (Prodromus Lichenum Sinicorum, Ukrai'ni, 1, 1956; 2(1 ), 1968; 2(2), 1993), Kondra-
1982). Costa Rica: Sipman & Umana (Costa Rica tyuk et al. (Second Checklist of Lichen-forming,
Lichens, 2002). Czech Republic, Vezda & Liska Lichenicolous and Allied Fungi of Ukraine, 1998).
(Catalogue of Lichens of the Czech Republic, 1999). USA, Hale & Cole (Lichens of California, 1988); see
Estonia, Trass & Randlane (Eesti suur-samblikud, also N. America. Venezuela, L6pez Figueiras (Censo
1994). Europe, Clauzade & Roux (Bull. Soc. Bot. de macroliquenes Venezolanos, 1986).
Centre-Ouest, n.s. 7:1, 1985), Jahns (Fame, Moose, See also Ascomycota, Lichenicolous fungi, Litera-
Flechten Mitte/-, Norde- und Westeuropas, 1980), ture, and under individual subjects.
Poelt (Bestimmungsch.fiissel europiiischer Flechten, Lichina C. Agardh (1817) nom. cons., Lichinaceae (L).
1969), Poelt & Vezda (Bibi. Lich. 9: I, 1977; 16: 1, 7, widespread (temperate). See Henssen (Symb. bot.
1981 ). France, Ozenda & Clauzade (Les Lichens. upsal. 18 no. 1, 1963), Henssen (Lichenologist 4: 88,
Etude biologique et flore illustree, 1970). Germany, 1969), Henssen (Nova Hedwigia 15: 543, 1969), Jan-
Wirth (Die Flechten Baden-Wurttembergs, edn 2, 2 son et al. (New Phytol. 124: 149, 1993; ultrastr.),
vols, 1995; keys 1500 spp., 555 col. pl.). Greenland: Schultz et al. (Pl. Biol. 3: 116, 2001; phylogeny),
382 LICHINACEAE

Schultz & Biidel (Lichenologist 34: 39, 2002; key), Licrostroma P.A. Lemke (1964), Corticiaceae. Ana-
Prieto et al. (MR. 112: 381, 2008; phylogeny, chemis- morph Michenera. 1, N. America; Japan. See Lemke
try). (CJB 42: 762, 1964).
Lichinaceae Nyl. (1854), Lichinales (L). 47 gen.(+ 65 Licrostromataceae Jiilich ( 1982) = Corticiaceae.
syn.), 307 spp. Lidophia J. Walker & B. Sutton (1974), Dothideomy-
Lit.: Henssen & Dobelmann (Biblthca Lichenol. cetes. Anamorph Dilophospora. 1, Germany. See
25: 103, 1987), Henssen & forgensen (Lichenologist Walker (Mycotaxon 11: 38, 1980).
22: 137, 1990), Moreno & Egea (Acta Bot. Malac. Liebermannia Y.Y. Sokolova, C.E. Lange & J.R. Fuxa
15: 19, 1990), Moreno & Egea (Biologia y Tax- (2006), Microsporidia. 2. See Sokolova et al. (J. In-
onomia de la Familia Lichinaceae, con Especial Ref- vert. Path. 91: 168, 2006).
erencia a las Especies de/ S.E. Espanol y Norte de Liesgang phenomenon, see zonation.
Africa: 87 pp., 1991), Moreno & Egea (Acta Bot. life history (life-cycle) (in fungi), the stage or series of
Barcinon. 41: 1, 1992; Iberia, N. Afr., keys 14 spp., stages (frequently characterized by different spore
gen. concepts), Moreno & Egea (Bull. Soc. /inn. states, see States of fungi) between one spore form
Provence 45: 291, 1994), Kantvilas & forgensen and the development of the same spore form again.
(Muelleria 11: 45, 1998), J01'gensen & Henssen (Bry- Cf. sex.
ologist 102: 22, 1999), Schultz et al. (Pl. Biol. 2: 482, ligative hyphae, Pouzar's term for binding hyphae; see
2000), Lutzoni et al. (Nature Lond. 411: 937, 2001), hyphal analysis.
Schultz et al. (Pl. Biol. 3: 116, 2001), Wedin et al. Light and fungi. Spore germination, growth, patho-
(MR. 109: 159, 2005), forgensen (Nordic Lichen genicity, sporocarp development, sporulation, spore
Flora 3: Cyanolichens: 46, 2007), Prieto et al. (MR. discharge, and movement in fungi may all be influ-
112: 381, 2008; phylogeny, chemistry). enced by light, and fungi with photoreceptors have
Lichinales Henssen & Biidel ( 1986), (L). Lichinomy- been reported. See Alvarez et al. (Light converts en-
cetes. 3 fam., 53 gen., 350 spp. Thallus crustose, dosymbiotic fungus to pathogen, influencing seedling
fruticose or foliose, sometimes peltate, often gelati- survival and host tree recruitment. Nature preced-
nous. Ascomata eventually apothecial but initially ± ings,
perithecial, often formed from pycnidia, opening by a http ://precedings.nature.com/documents/ 1908/version
pore, ± sessile or immersed; peridium often not well- /1), Carlisle (Ann. Rev. Pl. Physiol. 16: 175, 1965;
defined. Interascal tissue varied; hymenium often J+. photobiology of fungi), Kritsky et al. (Molecular Bi-
Asci thin-walled, without separable wall layers, ology 39: 514, 2005), Marsh et al. (Pl. Dis. Reptr
without well-defined apical structures, usually with a Suppl. 261: 251, 1959; guide to lit.). Cf. coolplate,
J+ outer gelatinized layer; sometimes evanescent, luminescent fungi, photo-, zonation.
sometimes polysporous. Ascospores usually hyaline, Ligiella J.A. Saenz (1980), Phallaceae. 1, Costa Rica.
aseptate. Anamorphs pycnidial. Lichenized with See Saenz (Mycol. 72: 338, 1980).
cyanobacteria, widespr. Fams: ligneous (lignose), wood-like.
( l) Gloeoheppiaceae lignicolous, living on or in wood.
(2) Lichinaceae Ligniella Naumov (1926) = Discula fide Robak (Sy-
(3) Peltulaceae dowia 6: 378, 1952).
Lit.: Moreno & Egea (Biologia Taxonomia de la Lignincola Hohnk (1955), Halosphaeriaceae. 2 (ma-
Familia Lichinaceae, 1991), Henssen (Symb. bot. up- rine), widespread. See Jones (CJB 74 Suppl. l: S790,
sal. 18(1), 1963, Lichenologist 27: 261, 1995). 1995; ultrastr.), Spatafora et al. (Am. J. Bot. 85: 1569,
Lichinella Nyl. (1873), Lichinaceae (L). 11, wide- 1998; phylogenetic analysis), Kong et al. (MR. 104:
spread. See Moreno & Egea (Cryptog. Bryol.- 35, 2000; DNA), Pang et al. (Mycol. Progr. 2: 29,
Lichenol. 13: 237, 1992; key 7 spp. Spain & N. Afr.), 2003; polyphyly), Zhang et al. (Mycol. 98: 1076,
Schultz et al. (Pl. Biol. 3: 116, 2001; phylogeny), 2006; phylogeny).
Schultz & Biidel (Lichenologist 34: 39, 2002; key), lignituber, see papillae.
Schultz (Bryologist 108: 567, 2005; N America). Lignoscripta B.D. Ryan (2004), Agyriaceae (L). 1,
Lichingoldia D. Hawksw. & Poelt (1986) nom. rej. = USA. See Nash et al. (Lichen Flora of the Greater
Woessia fide Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Sonoran Desert Region 2: 350, 2004).
Fungi edn 8, 1995). Lignosus Lloyd ex Torrend (1920), Polyporaceae. 5,
Lichiniza Nyl. (1881) = Porocyphus fide Henssen widespread. See Ryvarden & Johansen (Prelim.
(Symb. bot. upsal. 18 no. 1, 1963). Polyp. Fl. E. Afr.: 405, 1980), Douanla-Meli &
Lichinodium Nyl. (1875), Lichinaceae (L). 2, Europe. Langer (Mycotaxon 86: 389, 2003; Cameroon).
See Henssen (Symb. bot. upsal. 18 no. l, 1963), ligulate (liguliform), flat and narrow; strap-like in
Schultz & Biidel (Lichenologist 34: 39, 2002; key). form; !orate.
Lichinomyces E.A. Thomas ex Cif. & Tomas. (1939) Lilaceophlebia (Parmasto) Spirin & Zmitr. (2004),
nom. inval. = Lichina fide Hawksworth et al. (Dic- Meruliaceae. 1, widespread. See Spirin & Zmitrovich
tionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995). (Nov. sist. Niz. Rast. 37: 177, 2004).
Lichinomycetes Reeb, Lutzoni & Cl. Roux (2004), Lillicoa Sherwood (1977), Stictidaceae. 1, N. America.
Pezizomycotina. l ord., 3 fam., 53 gen., 350 spp. See Sherwood (Mycotaxon S: 57, 1977).
Ord.: Lilliputeana Serus. ( 1989) nom. inval. = Scolicio-
Lichinales sporum fide Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the
For Lit. see fam. Fungi edn 8, 1995).
Lichtheimia Yuill. (1903) = Absidia fide Hesseltine Lilliputia Boud. & Pat. (1900) = Roumegueriella fide
(Mycol. 47: 344, 1955). Malloch & Cain (CJB SO: 61, 1972), Rossman et al.
Licipenicillium, see Lysipenicillium. (Stud. Mycol. 42: 248 pp., 1999).
Licopolia Sacc., Syd. & P. Syd. (1900), Dothideomy- Limacella Earle (1909), Amanitaceae. c. 20, wide-
cetes. 2, Brazil; Kenya. spread. See Smith (Pap. Mich. Acad. Sci. 30: 125,
 LINDSAY 383

1944; key), Yang & Chou (Mycotaxon 83: 77, 2002; dow) Thesaurus Litteraturae Mycologicae 5 vols
Taiwan), Bhatt et al. (Mycotaxon 88: 249, 2003; In- (1908-1918) [these volumes are freely available on-
dia). line; see Internet: catalogues & thesauri]. Biogs, obits
Limacinia Neger (1895) nom. dub., Fungi. See Hughes etc. Grummann (1974: 29); Loesener (Bericht der
(Mycol. 68: 693, 1976) but see, Reynolds (Mycotaxon Deutschen Botanischen Gesellschaft 41: (93), 1923);
23: 153, 1985). Stafleu & Cowan (TL-2 3: 23, 1981).
Limaciniaseta D.R. Reynolds (1998), Capnodiaceae. 1, Lindauella Rehm (1900), ? Phyllachorales. 1 (from
USA. See Reynolds (Madrono 45: 250, 1998). living grass leaves), S. America. Affinities uncertain.
Limaciniella J.M. Mend. (1925) = Actinocymbe fide See Sherwood (Mycotaxon 5: 1, 1977).
von Arx & Miiller (Stud. Mycol. 9, 1975). Lindauomyces Koord. (1907) = Arthrobotryurn Ces.
Limaciniopsis J.M. Mend. (1925) nom. dub., Capno- fide Clements & Shear (Gen. Fung., 1931).
diales. 1, Hawaii. See von Arx & Miiller (Stud. My- Lindauopsis Zahlbr. ( 1907) = Caloplaca fide Reid!
col. 9, 1975). (Sydowia 28: 166, 1976).
Limacinula (Sacc. & D. Sacc.) Hohn. (1909) =Lima- Lindavia Nieuwl. (1916) [non Lindavia (F. Schiitt) De
cinula Hohn. Toni & Forti 1900, Algae]= Scopularia.
Limacinula Hohn. (1907), Coccodiniaceae. 6, wide- Linderia G. Cunn. (1931) [non Lindera Thunb. 1783,
spread (tropical). See Reynolds (Mycol. 63: 1173, Lauraceae] = Linderiella.
1973; key), Reynolds (Mycotaxon 27: 377, 1986; Linderlella G. Cunn. (1942) = Clathrus fide Dring
phylogeny), Reynolds & Gilbert (Aust. Syst. Bot. 18: (Kew Bull. 35: 12, 1980).
265, 2005; Australia), Reynolds & Gilbert (Cryptog. Linderina Raper & Fennell (1952), Kickxellaceae. 2,
Mycol. 27: 249, 2006; Panama). widespread. See Benjamin (Aliso 4: 321, 1959),
Limacinus (Que!.) Marchand (1896)? = Hygrophorus Chang (TBMS 50: 312, 1967), Young (Ann. Bot. 33:
fide Kuyper (in litt. ). 211, 1969), Young (TBMS 54: 15, 1970), Young
Limacium (Fr.) P. Kumm. (1871) = Hygrophorus fide (TBMS 55: 29, 1970; ultrastr.), Benny & Aldrich
Singer (Agaric. mod Tax., 1951). (CJB 53: 2325, 1975; ultrastr. spore ontogeny),
Limacospora forg. Koch & E.B.G. Jones (1995), Ha- McKeown et al. (MR 100: 821, 1996; ultrastr.), Ko-
losphaeriaceae. 1 (marine). See Jones et al. (CJB 73: nova et al. (Microbiology 74: 99, 2005; fatty acids).
1010, 1995). Linderomyces Singer (1947) = Gloeocantharellus fide
Limbalba Nieuwl. (1916) = Wainioa. Petersen (The genera Gomphus and Gloeocantharel-
limbate (1) edged with another colour; (2) (of a volva), lus in North America, 1972).
adnate to base of stipe and having a narrow, free, Lindquistia Subram. & Chandrash. (1977), anamor-
membranous margin (Bas, 1969). phic Poronia, Hsy.OeH.6. 1, widespread. See Subra-
Limboria Ach. (1815) nom. conf., Dothideomycetes. manian & Chandrashekara (Boin Soc. argent. Bot.
Limnaiomyces Thaxt. (1900), Laboulbeniaceae. 3, 17: 150, 1977), Rogers & Lressee (Mycotaxon 44:
widespread. See Nannfeldt (Svensk bot. Tidskr. 43: 435, 1992), Rogers et al. (Mycotaxon 67: 61, 1998).
468, 1949). Lindquistomyces Aramb., E. Miill. & Gamundi
Limnomyces Lohammar (1953) nom. dub., Fungi. (1982), Xylariales. 1 (from leaves of Nothofagus),
'phycomycetes'. Argentina. See Arambarri et al. (Sydowia 35: 6,
Limnoperdaceae G.A. Escobar (1976), Agaricales. 1 1982).
gen., 1 spp. Lindra l.M. Wilson (1956), Lulworthiaceae. Ana-
Lit.: Escobar & McCabe (Mycotaxon 9: 48, 1979). morph Anguillospora. 4 (marine), Europe. See Na-
Limnoperdon G.A. Escobar (1976), Lirnnoperdaceae. kagiri (TMSJ 25: 377, 1985), Yusoff et al. (Cryptog.
1, USA; Japan; S. Africa; Europe. See Escobar & Bot. 5: 307, 1995; ultrastr.), Spatafora et al. (Am. J.
McCabe (Mycotaxon 9: 48, 1979; gastroid rel. Cy- Bot. 85: 1569, 1998; phylogenetic analysis), Kohl-
phellaceae), Webster et al. (South African Journal of meyer et al. (Mycol. 92: 453, 2000; morphology,
Botany 59: 519, 1993; South Africa). DNA), Campbell et al. (MR 109: 556, 2005; phylog-
limoniform, lemon-like in form. eny), Zhang et al. (Mycol. 98: 1076, 2006; phylog-
Limonomyces Stalpers & Loer. (1982), Corticiaceae. eny).
2, Europe; N. America. See Stalpers & Loerakker Lindroth, see Liro.
(CJB 60: 533, 1982). Lindrothia Syd. (1922) = Puccinia fide Arthur (Man-
Lindau (Gustav; 1866-1923; Germany). Student of ual Rusts US & Canada, 1934).
Schwendener (q.v.), Berlin (1888); working with Lindsay (William Lauder; 1829-1880; Scotland).
Brefeld (q.v.), Miinster (1888-1890); Member of staff Graduated in medicine, University (1852); resident
(1892-1899) then Keeper (1899-1902) then Professor physician, Murray's Royal Institution for the Insane,
(1902-1923), Royal Botanical Museum and Botanic Perth (1854-1879). A proponent of non-restraint
Garden, Berlin. Organizer of the series Kryptogamen- treatments, he studied the practices of psychiatric
Flora der Mark Brandenburg; with P. Sydow (q.v.) hospitals in other countries, and mental aspects of
produced a comprehensive bibliography of myco- animals (Mind in the Lower Animals 2 vols, 1879);
logical literature up to 1910. Pubis. Fungi Imperfecti: he regarded natural history as therapeutic and popu-
Hyphomycetes. Rabenhorst 's Kryptogamen-Flora 2 larized lichenology in particular; a polymath with a
vols (1904-1910); Pflanzliche Parasiten. Sorauer's rigorous scientific approach he studied dyeing and
Handbuch der PjlanzenKrankheiten (1905-1908); chemical variation within lichens, and opened up lit-
Hemiasci. Kryptogamen-Flora der Mark Branden- tle explored areas of science, including the diversity
burg (1906); Hilfsbuch for das Sammeln para- of lichenicolous fungi and conidiomata in lichens;
sitischer Pilze ( 1901 ); Hilfsbuch for das Sammeln der visited Otago, New Zealand (1861), thereafter pub-
Ascomyceten mit Beriicksichtigung der Niihrpjlanzen lishing profusely not only on lichens and other fungi
Deutsch/ands, Osterreich-Ungarns, Belgiens, der but also mineralogy and plants from that country (e.g.
Schweiz und der Niederlande (1903); (with P. Sy- Contributions to New Zealand Botany, 1868) and
384 LINDTNERIA

even colonialism. Collections now in E; many new biological nomenclature, but classified fungi as
taxa based on specimens loaned from K (now in members of the plant kingdom. In Species Plantarum
BM). Pubis. A Popular History of British Lichens (1753), he drew extensively on work of Dillenius
(1856); Memoirs on the spermagones and pycnides (Historia Muscorum, 1742) for treatment of lichen-
of lichens. Transactions of the Royal Society of Edin- forming fungi, and of Micheli (1729, q.v.) for other
burgh (1859) [macrolichens]; Observations on new fungi, but recognized only about 170 fungal species.
lichenicolous microfungi. Transactions of the Royal Among generic names used were Agaricus, C/athrus,
Society of Edinburgh (1869); Transactions of the Hydnum, Mucor, Phallus and Tremel/a; all lichen-
Linnean Society London ( 1872) [crustose lichens]. forming fungi were placed in the genus Lichen (80
Biogs, obits etc. Anon. (Proceedings of the Royal So- species.) except for some inadvertently placed in Mu-
ciety of Edinburgh 1881-1882: 736, 1882); Grum- cor and Tremel/a. The enormous influence of this
mann (1974: 376); Hawksworth & Seaward (Lichen- work confirmed a tradition in life sciences to treat
ology in the British Isles 1568-1975, 1977); Stafleu fungi as plants. Species Plantarum is the nomenclatu-
& Cowan (TL-2 3: 63, 1981). ral starting point for plants and, because of that tradi-
Lindtneria Pilat (1938), Stephanosporaceae. 8, wide- tion, fungal names are still governed by the botanical
spread. See Hjortstam (Mycotaxon 28: 19, 1987; code of nomenclature. This continues to affect devel-
key), Larsen (Mycotaxon 75: 131, 2000; new sp.). opment of mycology as a separate discipline. His last
Lindtneriaceae Jiilich ( 1982) = Corticiaceae. pupil was Acharius (q.v.). Collections and personal
line (as a measure of length), 2.1167 mm (11 12 inch); library are at the Linnean Society of London (LINN).
Paris - (Parisier Linie, P.L.), 2.2558 mm; Paris inch, Biogs, obits etc. Blunt (The Comp/eat Naturalist,
27.9 mm (fide Mason, Myco/. Pap. 3: 24, 1933); 1971 ); forgensen et al. (Botanical Journal of the Lin-
'p.p.' and 'p.p.p.' (parts per Paris inch) are abbrevia- nean Society 115: 261, 1994) [typification of 109
tions used by Corda. names of lichen-forming fungi]; Grummann (1974:
linear, long and narrow. 477); Ramsbottom (Proceedings of the Linnean Soci-
Linearistroma Hohn. (1910), Clavicipitaceae. Ana- ety of London 151: 280, 1941) [Linnaeus' contribu-
morph Ephelis. 1 (on grasses), Brazil; India. See tion to mycology]; Stafleu (Linnaeus and the Lin-
Phelps et al. (Mycotaxon 48: 165, 1993). naeans, 1971); Stafleu & Cowan (TL-2 3: 71, 1981);
Lineolata Kohlm. & Volkm.-Kohlm. (1990), Do- Stearn (in Linnaeus, Species plantarum, 2 vols, 1753)
thideomycetes. l (marine), pantropical. See Kohl- [reprint 1957, biography, reference collections, his-
meyer & Volkmann-Kohlmeyer (MR 94: 687, 1990). tory of work, etc.]; Uggla (Linnaeus, 1957).
lineolate, marked with lines. Linobolus Syd. & P. Syd. (1917)? = Tubeufia fide von
Lineostroma H.J. Swart (1988), ? Venturiaceae. 1, Arx & Miiller (Stud. Myco/. 9, 1975).
Australia. See Swart (TBMS91: 453, 1988). Linocarpon Syd. & P. Syd. (1917), Sordariomycetidae.
linguiform, see lingulate. Anamorph Phialophora-like. c. 42 (mainly on Pal-
lingulate, tongue-like in form. mae), widespread (tropical). See Hyde (Sydowia 44:
Linhartia Sacc. & P. Syd. (1902) = Psorotheciopsis 32, 1992; key), Hyde (J. Linn. Soc. Bot. 123: 109,
fide Liicking (Cryptog. Myco/. 20: 193, 1999), 1997), Dulymamode et al. (MR 102: 1331, 1998;
Henssen & Liicking (Ann. bot.Jenn. 39: 273, 2002). Mauritius), Poonyth et al. (Bot. Mar. 43: 213, 2000;
Link (Johann Heinrich Friedrich; 1767-1851; Ger- ultrastr.), Thongkantha et al. (Mycol. 95: 360, 2003;
many). Born at Hildesheim, and educated there and key), Yanna & Ho (MR 107: 1305, 2003; ultrastr.),
in GOttingen [obtaining medical degree there in Zhang et al. (Myco/. 98: 1076, 2006; phylogeny).
1789]; Professor, Rostock (1792-1811); Professor of Linochora Hohn. (1910), anamorphic Phyllachora,
Botany, Breslau ( 1811-1815); Professor of Botany St.OfH.?. 5, widespread (esp. tropical). See Cannon
and Director of the Botanic Garden and Royal Her- (Mycol. Pap. 163: 302 pp., 1991).
barium, Berlin ( 1815-1851 ). He provided early ac- Linochorella Syd. & P. Syd. (1912), anamorphic Pe-
counts of a range of important fungal genera. Pubis. zizomycotina, St.= eH.?. 1, S. Africa.
Observationes in Ordines Plantarum Natura/es 1 Linodochium Hohn. (1909), anamorphic Pezizomy-
(1809) and 2 (1815); Hyphomycetes (1824) and cotina, Hsp.OfH.10. 2, Europe; N. America. See
Gymnomycetes (1825) in Linne, Species Plantarum Dyko & Sutton (CJB 57: 370, 1979), Dulymamode et
edn 4 [by Willdenow] 6; Handbuch zur Erkennung al. (Mycotaxon 73: 313, 1999).
der.Gewachse (1831-1833) [Fungi 3: 274-486; = Linopeltis I. Hino & Katum. ( 1961 ), Schizothyriaceae.
Willdenow, Grundiss der Krauterkunde. 3]. Biogs, 1, Japan. See Hino & Katumoto (J. Jap. Bot. 36: 99,
obits etc. Grummann (1974: 29); Stafleu & Cowan 1961).
(TL-2 3: 65, 1981). Linopodium Earle (1909) = Mycena fide Singer (Aga-
Linkiella Syd. (1921) = Puccinia fide Arthur (Manual ric. mod. Tax., 1951).
Rusts US & Canada, 1934). Linospora Fuckel (1870), Diaporthales. Anamorph
Linkomyces Golovin (1958) = Erysiphe fide Braun Depazea. 4, Europe; N. America. See Barr (Mycol.
(Nova Hedwigia 34: 689, 1981 ). Mem. 7, 1978), Walker (Mycotaxon 11: 1, 1980),
Linkosia A. Hem. Gut. & B. Sutton (1997), anamor- Monod (Beih. Sydowia 9: 1, 1983), Zhang & Black-
phic Pezizomycotina, Hso.?.?. 2, Cuba. See well (Myco/. 93: 355, 2001; phylogeny).
Hernandez-Gutierrez & Sutton (MR 101: 208, 1997), Linosporoidea R. Keller (1895), Fossil Fungi (?
Wu & Zhuang (Fungal Diversity Res. Ser. 15, 2005), perithecia)? Fungi. 1 (Miocene), Switzerland.
Shenoy et al. (MR 110: 916, 2006; phylogeny, poly- Linostoma Hohn. (1918) [non Linostoma Wall. 1831,
phyly). Thymelaeaceae] = Ophiostoma.
Linnaeus (Carl; 1707-1778; Carl von Linne; L.; Swe- Linostomella Petr. (1925) ? = Endoxyla fide Hawk-
den). Professor of Medicine and Botany at the Uni- sworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995).
versity of Uppsala (1741-1778). The father of mod- Linotexis Syd. & P. Syd. ( 1917) = Parenglerula fide
em taxonomy. Introduced the binomial system of Deighton (Myco/. Pap. 78, 1960), Miiller & von Arx
 LITERATURE 385

(Beitr. Kryptjl. Schweiz 11 no. 2, 1962). thology, especially on fungi of Finland. Pubis. Die
lipids, esters of higher aliphatic alcohols (e.g. oils, fats, Ustilagineen Finn/ands 2 vols (1924, 1938). Biogs,
waxes); constituents of fungi (see Weete & Weber, obits etc. Grummann (1974: 620); Jamalainen (Ar-
Lipid biochemistry of fangi and other organisms, chivum Societatis Zoo/ogicae Botanicae Fennicae
1980). 'Vanamo' 3, 1949) [biography, bibliography]; Stafleu
lipochroic, see colour. & Cowan (TL-2 3: 62, 1981).
Lipocystis Cummins (1937), Raveneliaceae. I (on Liroa Cif. (1933), Microbotryaceae. I (on Polygonum),
Mimosa (Leguminosae)), West Indies. Asia; Indonesia. See Kamat & Viswanathan (Myco-
Lipomyces Lodder & Kreger-van Rij (1952), Lipomy- pathologia 26: 289, 1965), V3nky (Illustrated genera
cetaceae. 13 (in soil), N. America; Europe. See of smut fangi, 1987), Piepenbring (Fungal Science
Nieuwdorp et al. (Antonie van Leeuwenhoek 40: 241, 17: 55, 2002; morphology).
1974; key), Smith et al. (Int. J. Syst. Bacteriol. 34: Lirula Darker (1967), Rhytismataceae. 7, widespread.
80, 1984; ultrastr. ), Smith et al. (Antonie van Leeu- See Darker (CJB 45: 1420, 1967), Gernandt et al.
wenhoek 68: 75, 1995), Smith et al. (Antonie van (Myco/. 93: 915, 2001; phylogeny), Guo et al. (MR.
Leeuwenhoek 68: 177, 1995; DNA), Gouliamova et 107: 680, 2003; endophytes), Kaneko (Mycoscience
al. (Antonie van Leeuwenhoek 74: 283, 1998), Smith 44: 335, 2003; Japan), Ortiz-Garcia et al. (Myco/. 95:
et al. in Kurtzman & Fell (Eds) (Yeasts, a taxonomic 846, 2003; phylogeny).
study 4th edn: 174, 1998), van der Walt et al. (Syst. Lisea Sacc. ( 1877) = Gibberella fide Muller & von Arx
Appl. Microbiol. 22: 229, 1999), Suh et al. (Mycol. (Beitr. Kryptjl. Schweiz 11 no. 2, 1962), Rossman et
98: 1006, 2006; phylogeny), Thanh (Int. J. Syst. Evol. al. (Stud. Mycol. 42: 248 pp., 1999).
Microbiol. 56: 2009, 2006; Vietnam), Kurtzman et Lisiella (Cooke & Massee) Sacc. (1891) = Gibberella
al. (FEMS Yeast Res. 7: 1027, 2007; phylogeny), fide Rossman et al. (Stud. Mycol. 42: 248 pp., 1999).
Millier et al. (Can. J. Microbiol. 53: 509, 2007; Lister (Arthur, 1830-1908; England). A London wine
cycloheximide tlllerance ). merchant; amateur mycologist only in retirement
Lipomycetaceae E.K. Novak & Zsolt (1961), Sac- ( 1887 onwards). Working through collections in the
charomycetales. 3 gen.(+ 4 syn.), 20 spp. British Museum (Natural History), Royal Botanic
Lit.: Hoog et al. (Stud. Myco/. 29: 131 pp., 1986), Gardens, Kew and of de Bary (q.v.) in Strassburg,
van der Walt et al. (Syst. Appl. Microbiol. 9: 115, produced many early papers on, and a definitive
1987), Cottrell & Kock (Syst. Appl. Microbiol. 12: monograph of the Mycetozoa, jointly with his daugh-
291, 1989), Weijman & van der Walt (Stud. Myco/. ter, G. Lister (q.v.); Fellow of the Royal Society
31: 193, 1989; cell wall carbohydrates), Kurtzman & (1898); President of the British Mycological Society
Liu (Curr. Microbiol. 21: 387, 1990), Kock et al. (1906). Pubis. A monograph of the Mycetozoa (1894)
(Antonie van Leeuwenhoek 62: 251, 1992; phylogeny [edn 3, 1925]. Biogs, obits etc. Grummann (1974:
gen.), Weijman & van der Walt (Antonie van Leeu- 377); Hawker (TBMS 35: 177, 1952) [portrait]; Lister
wenhoek 62: 247, 1992; review), Lomascolo et al. (Proceedings of the Royal Society B 88: i, 1915);
(Can. J. Microbiol. 40: 724, 1994), Jansen van Rens- Stafleu & Cowan (TL-2 3: 118, 120, 1981).
burg et al. (Syst. Appl. Microbiol. 18: 410, 1995; lip- Lister (Gulielma, 1860-1949; England). Daughter of A.
ids, DNA), Yamada & Nogawa (Bull. Fae. Agric. Lister (q.v.); de facto honorary curator of the Myceto-
Shizuoka Univ. 45: 31, 1995), Gouliamova et al. (An- zoa collections, British Museum (Natural History)
tonie van Leeuwenhoek 74: 283, 1998), Kurtzman in London. An eminent English amateur naturalist,
Kurtzman & Fell (Eds) (Yeasts, a taxonomic study noted for her many publications on the Mycetozoa
4th edn: 111, 1998), Smith in Kurtzman & Fell (Eds) and for her artwork, illustrating not only Mycetozoa
(Yeasts, a taxonomic study 4th edn: 248, 1998), Walt but also various plants; twice President of the British
et al. (Syst. Appl. Microbiol. 22: 229, 1999), Smith et Mycological Society (1912, 1932); the seventy-four
al. (S. Afr. J. Sci. 96: 247, 2000), Suh et al. (Myco/. manuscript notebooks she produced with her father
98: 1006, 2006; phylogeny). were bequeathed to the British Mycological Society
Lipospora Arthur (1921) = Tranzschelia fide Arthur are are kept in the British Museum (Natural History)
(Manual Rusts US & Canada, 1934). London. Pubis. A monograph of the Mycetozoa edn 3
lipsanenchyma, primordial tissue of a basidioma, other (1925). Biogs, obits etc. Ainsworth (TBMS 35: 188,
than the universal veil, covering the hymenium (Rei- 1952) [notebooks]; Ainsworth & Balfour-Browne
jnders, 1963; Singer, 1962: 29). (Nature 188 (4748): 362, 1960); Grummann (1974:
lipstick mould, Sporendonema purpurascens, an in- 377); Hawker (TBMS 35: 177, 1952); Stafleu &
vader of mushroom beds. Cowan (TL-2 3: 118, 120, 1981); Wakefield (TBMS
liquid nitrogen, see Genetic resource collections. 33: 165, 1950) [portrait].
Lirasporis R. Potonie & Sah (1960), Fossil Fungi ? Listeromyces Penz. & Sacc. (1901), anamorphic Pe-
Fungi. I (Miocene), India. zizomycotina, Hsp."' eP.1. I, Java; Hawaii. See Goos
lirella, a long, narrow apothecium as in Graphis and (Mycol. 63: 213, 1971).
Hysterium. Literature. Mycological literature is vast. In the ninth
Lirellodisca Aptroot ( 1998), Patellariaceae (L). I, edn of this Dictionary, it was estimated that there are
Papua New Guinea. See Aptroot & Iperen (Nova not fewer than 500000 books and papers, with an an-
Hedwigia 67: 485, 1998). nual output of c. 5000 items distributed through not
Liro [also 'Lindroth', his step-father's name under less than 3500 publications, approximately half in
which he published up to 1906 when he took the Fin- English. The rate of output of paper publications has
nish name Liro] (Johan Ivar; 1872-1943; Finland). not diminished, and electronic publication on-line has
First Professor of Plant Biology and Plant Pathology, grown exponentially since the previous edition.
Helsinki University (1922-1943). A founder of the Most literature is ephemeral, but systematic litera-
Vanamo Society (1896). Noted for more than 250 ture is longer-lived and must be readily available (the
publications on taxonomic mycology and plant pa- valid publication of fungal names dates from 1753,
386 LITERATURE

see Nomenclature). Much of the literature up to 1930 Herrera, T. & Ulloa, M., El reino los fangos, 1990.
is listed in compilations by Lindau & Sydow (1908- Hudson, H.J., Fungal biology, 1986.
18) and Ciferri (1957-60), see below [freely available Ingold, C.T. & Hudson, H.J., The biology of Fungi,
on-line through Cyberliber (q.v.)]. Current systematic edn 6, 1993 [a good introduction]; edn 1, 1961.
literature is covered in Bibliography of Systematic Kendrick, B., The fifth kingdom, edn 3, 2000.
Mycology (1946-; twice-yearly, indexed to genus). In Margulis, L., Corliss, J.O., Melkonian, M. & Chap-
addition to new work, an increasing amount of ar- man, D.J., Handbook ofProtoctista, 1990.
chivad systematic literature can be found freely Moore-Landecker, E., Fundamentals of the Fungi,
available on-line in various digital and downloadable 1972; edn 3, 1990.
formats. Internet search engines such as Google, and Spooner, B.M. & Robers, P.J., Fungi New Naturalist
major international resources such as the CAB AB- Library, 2005.
STRACTS database are now an essential tool in any Webster, J. & Weber, R.S., Introduction tofangi, edn
mycological studies. 3, 2007; edn 2, 1980; edn 1, 1970.
Frequent use has been made here of the general See also Genetics, Methods, Physiology, Sex.
works listed below. These are referred to by author Bibliographies.
and year or part, e.g. Buller (5), Clements & Shear Culberson, W.L., Recent literature on lichens 1-100;
( 1931 ). In addition, literature is given under the Egan, R.S., 101-143; Esslinger, T.L. 144- [Bryologist
names of genera and higher ranks, and special topics 54-, 1951-]. Annotated bibliogr., 2-4 times per year.
(e.g. Geographical distribution, Industrial mycology, Grummann, V .J., Biographisch-bibliographisches
Lichens, Macromycetes, Nomenclature, Physiology, Handbuch der Lichenologie, 1974.
Plant pathogenic fungi). Lindau, G. & Sydow, P., Thesaurus litteraturae my-
General Textbooks. cologicae et lichenologicae, 5 vols, 1908-18; Sup-
Ainsworth, G.C. & Sussman, A.S. (Eds), The fangi, plementum, 1911-1930, 4 vols, by R. Ciferri, 1957-
an advanced treatise, 1 (The fungal cell), 1965; 2 60. Lists books and papers published up to 1930.
(The fungal organism), 1966; 3 (The fungal popula- Poelt, J., Systematik der Flechten [Fortschr. Bot.
tion), 1968; (& Sparrow, F.K.) 4A and 4B (A taxo- Berl. 17-36, 1955-74]; by H. Hertel, 38-42, 1976-80.
nomic review), 1973. Annotated bibliogr. by group.
Alexopoulos, C.J., Introductory mycology, edn 4 (& Stafleu, F.A., Taxonomic literature [Regnum veg.
Mims, Blackwell), 1996; edn 3 (& Mimms), 1979; 52], 1967.
edn 2, 1962 [Germ. transl., Einfiihrung in die Myko- Stafleu, F.A. & Cowan, R.S., Taxonomic literature,
logie, by Farr, 1965]; edn I, 1952. edn 2 [Regnum veg. 94, 98, 105, 110, 112, 115, 116),
Arx, J.A. von, Pilzkunde, 1967; edn 3, 1976. 1976-88; Stafleu & Mennega (Supplementum)
Arx, J.A. von, The genera of fangi sporulating in [Regnum veg. 125, 132, 130], 1992-. Exhaustive
pure culture, 1970; edn 3, 1981 [keys, c. 850 gen.]. treatment of major systematic lit. incl. dates pub!.,
Burnett, J.H., Fundamentals of mycology, edn 2, collections, types; good mycological and lichenologi-
1976; edn 1, 1968. cal coverage.
Cannon, P.F. & Kirk, P.M., Fungal families of the Just's Bot. Jahresb. (63 vols., 1874-1944) included
world, 2007. annotated lists of papers on fungi and lichens. Petrak
Carlile, M.J. & Watkinson, S.C. Thefangi, 1994. contributed 2185 pp. citing lit. (55-59, 63, 1930-44),
Deacon, J.W., Fungal biology, edn 4, 2005; earlier and Zahlbruckner prepared comprehensive lichen
editions as Introduction to modem mycology. lists (13-59, 1884-1931).
Deshmukb, S.K. & Rai, M.K. (Eds), Biodiversity of Bibliography of systematic mycology, 1946-; see
fangi: their role in human life, 2005. above
Dugan, F.M., The identification of fangi. An illus- Mycological abstracts, 1967-; see above
trated introduction with keys, glossary, and guide to Biographies
literature, 2006. See under Authors' names.
Esser, K., Kryptogamen, 1976. [Engl. transl. Crypto- Catalogues of fungal names. With the exception of
gams, by M.G. Hackston & J. Webster, 1981]. names published less than five years before present
Esser, K.A. & Lemke, P.A. (Eds), The Mycota, 1, (for which Index of Fungi is the recommended
Growth, dijferentiaion and sexuality, 1994; 2, Genet- source), virtually all of these names are now freely
ics and biotechnology, 1995; 3, Biochemistry and available on-line through IndexFungorum (q.v.),
molecular biology, 1996; 4, Environmental and mi- while the catalogues themselves (except recent issues
crobial relationships, 1997; 5, Plant relationships, of Index of Fungi) are freely available on-line as page
1997; 6, Animal and human relationships, 1996; 7A images through Cyberliber (q.v.).
and 7B, Systematics and cell structure, 200 I; 8, Biol- Index of fangi, 1940-. Catalogue of new fam., gen.,
ogy of the fangal cell, 2007; 9, Fungal associations, spp., vars., ff., comb. novs., nom. novs. pub!.; lichens
2000; 10, Industrial applications, 2002; 11, Agricul- incl. since 4- (1970-). The Index has also published
tural applications, 2002; 12, Human fangal patho- four supplements: A Supplement to Petrak's lists
gens, 2004; 13, Fungal genomics, 2006. 1920-1939 (1969), Lichens 1961-1969 (1972), Sac-
Garns, W., et al., CBS course of mycology, 1975; edn cardo's omissions (1985), Family names (1989), and
2, 1980. Authors offangal names (1992).
Ganguly, B.N. & Deshmukb, S.K., [Eds], Fungi: Lamb, l.M., Index nominum lichenum, 1963. Names
multifaceted microbes, 2007. pub!. 1932-1960.
Govi, G., Introduzione al/a Micologia, 1986. Petrak, F ., Verzeichnis der neuen Arten, V arietiiten,
Gravesen, S., Frisvad, J.C. & Samson, R.A., Micro- Formen, Namen und wichstigsten Synonyme. Just's
fangi, 1994. bot. Jber. 48(3): 184[1], 49(2): 267 [2], 56(2): 291
Hawksworth, D.L. (Ed.), Frontiers in mycology, [3], 57(2): 592 [4], 58(1 ): 447 [5], 60(1 ): 449 [6],
1991. 63(2): 805 [7], 1930- 44; Index offangi 1936-1939,
 LITERATURE 387
1950 [8]. Usually cited as 'Petrak's lists' nos. 1- 8; Qasba, G.N. & Shah, A.M., Fungi of Jammu, Kash-
fungal names 1920-40; all reprinted by CABI. mir & Ladakh, 1991.
Saccardo, P.A., Sylloge Fungorum, 1882-1972, 26 Sesli, E. & Denchev, C.M., Mycologia Balcanica 2:
vols [reprints 1944, 1967; microfiche edn, 1972]. 119, 2005. [Turkey]
Names gen., spp. with Latin descriptions to 1950. Australasia
Phycomycetes, vols 7, 9, 11, 14, 16, 17, 21, 24. May, T.W. et al., Fungi ofAustralia 28, 2003.
Pyrenomycetes, vols I, 2, 9, II, 14, 16, 17, 24. Caribbean
Discomycetes, vols 8, 10, 11, 14, 16, 18, 22, 24. Minter, D.W. et al., Fungi of the Caribbean, an an-
Uredinales and Ustilaginales, vols 7, 9, 11, 14, 16, notated checklist, 2001. [insular Caribbean]
17, 21, 23. Central America
Hymenomycetes, vols 5, 6, 9, 11, 14, 16. 17. 21. 23. Piepenbring, M., Checklist offangi in Panama: pre-
Gasteromycetes, vols 7, 9, II, 14, 16, 17, 21. liminary version, 2006.
Coelomycetes, vols 3, 10, 11, 14, 16, 18, 22, 25. Europe
Hyphomycetes, vols 4, 10, 11, 14, 16, 18, 22, 25. Bontea, V., Ciuperci parazite # saprojite din
Index, vol. 12; Host index, vol. 13; Synonyms, vol. Romania, 1985-86. [Rumania]
15; Index to illustrations, vol. 19; Generic index, vol. Cannon et al., The British Ascomycotina, 1985.
18. Jure, D. et al., Glive Slovenije I Fungi of Slovenia,
[Reed, C.F. & Farr, D.F., Index, 1993 (to scientific 2005.
names).] Legon, N.W. & Henrici, A., Checklist of the British
Zahlbruckner, A., Catalogus lichenum universalis, 10 and Irish Basidiomycota, 2005.
vols, 1921- 40. Lichen gen. and infraspecific taxa to Lizon, P. & Bacigalova, K. Huby I Fungi in Marhold,
1932; incl. full listings of citations of names by later K. & Hindak, F. (Eds), Zoznam mizsich a vySSich
authors. rast/in Slovenska, 1998 [Slovakia].
Other lists of fungal names. Minter, D.W. & Dudka, 1.0., Fungi of Ukraine, a
Clements, F.E. & Shear, C.L., The genera of fangi, preliminary checklist, 1996.
1931. [generic names; keys; largely of historical in- Mirek, Z. [Ed.], Biodiversity of Poland, 2003-. [vols
terest] 6 - lichen-forming fungi, 7 - larger basidiomycetes, 8
David, J.C., Fungal family names in current use. - larger ascomycetes, 9 - microfungi, I 0 - myxomy-
Regnum veg. 126: 71-91, 1993. cetes]
Jong, S.C., Stedman 's ATCCfangus names, 1993. Onofri, S., Checklist dei fanghi Italiani, 2005. [larger
Pfeiffer, L.J.G., Nomenclator botanicus, 2 vols, basidiomycetes only]
1871-74. [names of genera] Zotti, M. & Orsino, F., Flora Mediterranea 11: 115,
Streinz, W.M., Nomenc/ator fangorum, 1862. [alpha- 2001. [Italy, Liguria]
betical listing of genera and species with synonyms] Middle East
Steudel, E.G., Nomenc/ator botanicus, 2, 1824. [es- Mouchacca, J., J. Arid Environment 60: 359, 2005.
pecially useful for pre-1821 names]. North America
Catalogues of names of other associated organ- Connors, J.L., An annotated index of plant diseases
isms. Index Kewensis, 1885-. [seed plants]. See in Canada, 1967.
Internet. Farr, D.F. et al., Fungi on plants and plant products
Checklists. in the United States, 1989.
Checklists constitute the most basic information Ginns, J.H., Compendium ofplant disease and decay
about what fungi occur in a particular region, and are fangi in Canada, 1960-1980, 1986.
essential for all other work with these organisms. South America
Some general checklists are listed here (the list is Da Silva, M. & Minter, D.W., Mycological Papers
very incomplete, and some are old). Checklists deal- 169, 1995. [Brazil]
ing with individual fungal groups are listed under the Mujica, R.F. et al., Flora fangosa Chi/ena, edn 2,
appropriate taxon name. Most new fungal checklists 1980. [Chile]
are being published digitally. See also Geographical Mycotas
distribution, Internet, Lichens, Macrofungi. Some general mycotas are listed here (the list is very
Africa incomplete, and some are old), and they include de-
Alasoadura, S.O., Occasional publications of the De- scriptions of taxa. Mycotas dealing with individual
partment of Botany, University of Ibadan 1, 1970. fungal groups are listed under the appropriate taxon
[Nigeria] name. See also Geographical distribution, Internet,
Doidge, E.M. Bothalia S, 1950. [Angola, Botswana, Lichens, Macrofungi.
Lesotho, Mozambique, South Africa, Swaziland, Asia
Zimbabwe] Ito, S., [Mycologicaljlora of Japan], vols 1-3, 1936-
Piening, L.J. Bulletin of the Ghana Ministry of Agri- 1964. [in Japanese]
culturel, 1961. [Ghana] Miura, M., [Flora of Manchuria and East Mongolia],
Rieuf, P., Cahiers de la recherche agronomique 27, vols 1-3, 1928. [in Japanese]
1969 & 28, 1970. [Morocco] Prasher, l.B., Fungi ofBhutan, 1999.
Asia Sawada, K., [Formosan Fungi], vols 1-11, 1919-
Bilgrami, K.S. et al., Fungi of India, lists and refer- 1959. [in Japanese]
ences, 1991. Teng, S.-c., Fungi of China, 1996.
Braun, U., Schlechtendalia 3: I, 1999. [Mongolia] Teterevnikova-Babayan, D.N., MwcoqJJwpa
Lu, B.-s. et al., Checklist ofHong Kongfangi, 2000. ApMRHCKou CCCP [Mycojlora of the Armenian SSR,
Petch, T. & Bisby, G.R., The fungi of Ceylon. 1967-75. [Armenia, in Russian]
Peradeniya manual 6: I, 1950. [Sri Lanka] Ulyanishchev, B.I., MuKorjJnopa A3ep6aiioxaHa
[Mycojlora ofAzerbaijan], 1952-62. [in Russian]
388 LITERATURE

Zhuang, W.-y., Higher fungi of tropical China, 2001. Seaward (Ed.) (Lichen ecology, 1977), and Smith
various authors, <l>nopa cnopo«blX pacmeHuii (1921), and Lit. cited under Nomenclature.
Ka3axcmaHa [Flora of spore plants of Kazakhstan], Major works also of historical interest:
1956-85. [in Russian] Bary, A. de, Vergleichende Morphologie und Biolo-
Caribbean gie der Pilze (1884) [Engl. transl. Comparative mor-
Dennis, R.W.G., Fungi flora of Venezuela and adja- phology and biology of the Fungi, A(ycetozoa, and
cent countries, 1970. [Trinidad & Tobago] Bacteria, by Garnsey & Balfour, 1887].
Europe Bessey, E.A., A text-book of mycology, 1935; Mor-
Lind, J., Danish fungi as represented in the herbar- phology and taxonomy offungi, 1951 [reprint 1961].
ium ofE. Rostrup, 1913. [Many refs. systematic lit.].
M61ler, F.H., Fungi of the Faeroes, 1958. Buller, A.H.R., Researches on fungi, 1 (1909), 2
Migula, W., Kryptogamen-Flora von Deutsch/and, (1911), 3 (1924), 4 (1931), 5 (1933), 6 (1934), 7
Osterreich und der Schweiz, edn 2, 1910-34. [Aus- (1950). See also TBMS57: 5 (1971).
tria, Germany, Switzerland] Chadefaud, M., Les vege non vasculaires cryptoga-
various authors, Beitriige zur Kryptogamenflora der mie (Trait.! de botanique systematique, 3), 1960
Schweiz, 1901-. [Switzerland] [Fungi pp. 429-902].
various authors, Flora ltalica cryptogama, 1905-. [It- Engler, A. & Prantl, K., Die naturlichen Pflanzenfa-
aly] milien 1, l*, l**; edn 2, 2, Sb, 6, 7a, 8, 1889-1933.
various authors, Kryptogamenflora der Mark Bran- [Dates pub!. parts, Stafleu, Taxon 21: 501 (1972).]
denburg, 1905-. [Germany] Descriptions fams. etc., illustr., incl. lichens; multi-
various authors, Rabenhorst 's Kryptogamen-Flora authored.
von Deutsch/and, Deutsch-Osterreich und der Gliumann, E.A., Vergleichende Morphologie der
Schweiz, edn 2, 1881-1960. [Austria, Germany, Swit- Pilze, 1926. [Engl. transl., revision, Comparative
zerland] morphology offungi, by C.W. Dodge, 1928].
various authors, BU3Ha'IHUK cpu6i« Y11:paiilu [Guide Gliumann, E.A., Die Pilze, 1949 [Engl. transl., The
to thefungi of Ukraine], 1967-79. [in Ukrainian] fungi by Wynd, 1952]; edn 2, 1965.
N.America Jackson, B.D., A glossary of botanic terms, 1900; edn
North American Flora, 1906-. 4, 1928 [reprint 1960].
S. America Kreisel, H., Grundzuge eines natiirlichen Systems der
Chard6n, C.E. & Toro, R.A., J. Dept. Agric. Porto Pilze, 1969.
Rico 14: 195, 1930. [Colombia] Langeron, M., Precis de mycologie, 1945; edn 2, by
Dennis, R.W.G., Fungi flora of Venezuela and adja- Vanbreuseghem, 1952 [Engl. transl., 2 vol.; Outline
cent countries, 1970. [Guyana, Venezuela] ofmycology, 1965].
Methods. Lohwag, H., Anatomie der Asco- und Basidiomy-
See Methods. ceten, 1941 (Linsbauer, Tischler & Pascher, Hand-
Dictionaries and glossaries buch der Pflanzenanatomie, II, Abt. 3, Teilband c:
Abiev, S.A. & Byzova, Z.M., Mu11:011ocu'lec11:uii u Eumyceten, Band VI) [reprint 1965].
</Jumonamonocu'lecKUii c1w«apb cnpa«O'IHUK [A(yco- Martin, G.W., Outline of the fungi, 1950. Family
logical & Phytopathological Dictionary & Re- keys, this Dictionary edn 5: 597-519 (1961).
source], 2003. [in Russian] Moreau, F., Les champignons, 2 vols, 1953.
Berger, K. (Ed.), A(ykologisches Worterbuch, 1980 Millier, E. & Loeffler, W., A(ykologie, 1968; edn 2,
[Germ., Engl., Fr., Span., Latin, Czech., Polish, Russ. 1971 [Engl. transl., A(ycology. An outline for science
glossary]. and medical students, by B. Kendrick & F. Baer-
Cowan, S.T., A dictionary of microbial taxonomy, locher, 1976].
1978. Parker, S.P. (Ed.), Synopsis and classification of liv-
D6rfelt, H., Bi-Lexicon A(ykologue Pilzkunde, 1988. ing organisms, 2 vols, 1982.
Fidalgo, 0. & Maria, E.P.K. Dicionario micologico, Talbot, P.H.B., Principles offungal taxonomy, 1971.
1967 [Rickia, Suppl. 2]. Ubrizsy, G. & V6r6s, J., Mezogazdasagi A(ykologia,
Holliday, P., A Dictionary ofplant pathology, 1989. 1968.
Josserand, M., La description des champignons Wolf, F.A. & F.T., The fungi, 2 vol., 1947 [reprint,
superieurs, 1952. 1970].
Martinez, A.T., Terminos cientificos relacionados See also Clements & Shear ( 1931) and Saccardo
con los micromicetos. Revista Jberica Micol. 2: 36, (1882-72) under Catalogues of names.
1985. Mycological periodicals
Singleton, P. & Sainsbury, D., Dictionary of micro- Acta A(ycologica (Warzawa-L6dZ, Poland), 1965-.
biology and molecular biology, edn 2, 1987. Acta A(ycologica Sinica (Beijing, China), 1982-96;
Snell, W.H., Three thousand mycological terms, replaced by A(ycosystema.
1936; & Dick, E.A., A glossary of mycology, 1957; African Journal of A(ycology and Biotechnology
edn 2, 1971. (Cairo, Egypt), 1993-2001.
Viegas, A.P., Dicionario Almdo-Portugues de mi- Anna/es A(ycologici (Berlin, Germany), 1903-44;
cologia e fitopatologia, 1958; Viegas, A.P ., Dicion- continued as Sydowia.
ario de fitopatologia e micologia, 1979. Atas do Jnstituto de Micologia. Universidade do Re-
Ulloa & Hanlin, Illustrated Dictionary of A(ycology, cife (Recife, Brazil), 1960-67.
2000. Australasian A(ycologist (Otago, New Zealand),
Ulloa & Hanlin, Nuevo Diccionario Jlustrado de Mi- 1996-.
cologia, 2006 [Spanish edition of preceding work]. Boletin de la Sociedad Mexicana de Micologia (Mex-
See also glossaries in Alexopoulos & Mimms ico City, Mexico), 1985-87; continued as Revista
( 1979), Clements & Shear ( 1931 ), Kendrick ( 1992), Mexicana de Micologia.
 LITHOUNCJNULA 389

Bulletin Trimestriel de la Societe Mycologique de Studies in Mycology (Baam, Netherlands), 1973-.

France (Paris, France), 1885- [Indexes 1- 40 ( 1884- Sydowia (Vienna, Austria), 1947-.
1924), 1934; 41-70 (1925-54), 1972]. Systema Ascomycetum (Egham, UK), 1982-1997.
Catathelasma (Bratislava, Slovakia), 2001-. Transactions of the British Mycological Society
CeskG Mykologie (Praha, former Czechoslovakia), (Cambridge, UK) 1898-1988 [Indexes, 1-30 (1898-
1947-93; continued as Czech Mycology. 1946), 1952; 31-40 (1947-57), 1961; 41- 67 (1958-
Coolia (Leiden, Netherlands), 1954-. 76), 1979; 68-91 (1977-1988), 1991]; continued as
Cryptogamie Mycologie (Paris, France), 1980- [in 3 Mycological Research.
ser., incorporating Revue bryologique et liche- Transactions of the Mycological Society of Japan
nologique, 1928-79; Revue de mycologie, 1936-79]. (Tokyo, Japan), 1956-1993; continued as Myco-
Czech Mycology (Praha, Czech Republic), 1994-. science.
Experimental Mycology (New York, USA), 1977-. Other periodicals
Field Mycology (Amsterdam, Netherlands), 1999-. Bryologist (Brooklyn, New York, USA), 1898-. [incl.
Friesia (Copenhagen, Denmark), 1932-80 (1981-, lichenology]
incorporated in Nordic Journal of Botany, Copenha- HoBocmu CucmeMamuKU HU3zuux Pacme11uu [Novi-
gen). tates Systematicae Plantarum non Vascularum] (St
Fungal Diversity (Hong Kong, China), 1998-. Petersburg, Russia), 1964-. [incl. fungi]
Grevillea (London, UK), 1872-1894. See also under Bibliographies and Catalogues of
Hedwigia (Dresden, Germany), 1852-1944. names above; and under Medical and veterinary my-
Herzogia (Vaduz, Liechtenstein), 1968-. cology, Plant pathogenic fungi, and Societies and or-
International Journal of Medicinal Mushrooms ganizations.
(Redding, Connecticut, USA), 1999-. litho- (prefix), pertaining to rocks.
International Journal of Mushroom Sciences (Berke- Lithocia Gray (1821) = Verrucaria Schrad. fide Hawk-
ley, California, USA), 1998-2000; continued as Mi- sworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995).
cologia Aplicada International. Lithoecis Clem. ( 1909) = Verrucaria Schrad. fide
International Journal of Mycology and Lichenology Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8,
(Braunschweig, Germany), 1982-1992. 1995).
Journal of Mycology (Manhattan, Kansas, USA), Lithoglypha Brusse ( 1988), Acarosporaceae (L). 1,
1885-1908. Natal. See Brusse (Bothalia 18: 89, 1988).
Kavaka (Chennai, India), 1973-. Lithographa Ny!. (1857), Trapeliaceae (L). 10, wide-
Lichenologist (London, UK), 1958-. spread. See Hertel & Rambold (Biblthca Lichenol.
Michelia (Patavia, Italy), 1877-1881. 38: 145, 1990; key), Lumbsch et al. (MR. 105: 265,
Micologia Aplicada International (Berkeley, Califor- 2001; asci), Coppins & Fryday (Lichenologist 38: 93,
nia, USA), 1998-. 2006; Canada), Fryday & Coppins (Lichenologist 39:
Micologia Italiana (Bologna, Italy), 1972-. 245, 2007; Chile), Lumbsch et al. (MR. 111: 1133,
Micologia Neotropical Applicada (Puebla, Mexico), 2007).
1989-96; continued as Micologia Aplicada Interna- Lithographomyces Cif. & Tomas. (1953) = Litho-
tional. grapha.
MuK01102UJ1 u <Pumonamo11ozW1 [Mycology & Plant Lithogyalideopsis Liicking, Serus. & Vezda (2005),
Pathology] (Moscow-St Petersburg, Russia), 1967-. Gomphillaceae (L). 1, widespread. See Liicking et al.
Mycena (Minsk, Belarus), 2001-. (Lichenologist 37: 165, 2005), Liicking et al.
Mycologia (New York, USA), 1909- [Index, 1-58 (Lichenologist 38: 131, 2006).
(1909-66), 1968]. Lithomyces Viala & Marsais (1930) = Melanospora
Mycologia Balcanica (Sofia, Bulgaria), 2004-. Corda fide Udagawa & Cain (CJB 47: 1915, 1969).
Mycological Papers (Egham, UK), 1925-2000 [My- lithophyte, a plant living on rocks; see saxicolous.
col. Pap. 100, Index to Papers 1-99, 1925-65]. lithophytic, the habit of a lithophyte (q.v.).
Mycological Progress (Tiibingen, Germany), 2002-. Lithopolyporales R.K. Kar, N. Sharma, A. Agarwal &
Mycological Research (Amsterdam, Netherlands), R. Kar (2003), Fossil Fungi, Polyporaceae. 1, India.
1989-. See Kar et al. (Curr. Sci. 85: 37, 2003).
Mycologist (Amsterdam, Netherlands), 1987-2006. Lithopythium Bomet & Flahault (1891), ? Dothideo-
Mycopathologia (Heidelberg. Germany), 1975-. mycetes (?L). 1, Europe.
Mycopathologia et Mycologia Applicata (den Haag. Lithosphaeria Beckh. ex Korb. (1863) = Psoroglaena
Netherlands), 1938-1974; continued as Mycopa- fide Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn
thologia. 8, 1995).
Mycorrhiza (Heidelberg, Germany), 1992-. Lithothelidium M. Choisy (1954) nom. inval. =Poly-
Mycoscience (Tokyo, Japan), 1994-. blastia fide Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the
Mycosystema (Beijing, China), 1988-. Fungi edn 8, 1995).
Mycotaxon (Ithaca, New York, USA), 1974-. Lithothelium Miill. Arg. (1885), Pyrenulaceae (L). 30,
Nova Hedwigia (Lehre, Germany), 1959-. widespread (tropical). See Singh (Curr. Sci. 55: 198,
Persoonia (Leiden, Netherlands), 1959-. 1986), Aptroot (Biblthca Lichenol. 44, 1991),
Revista lberoamericana de Micologia (Bilbao, McCarthy (Lichenologist 28: 290, 1996), Harada
Spain), 1984-. (Bryologist 100: 204, 1997), McCarthy (Australasian
Revista Mexicana de Micologia (Mexico City, Mex- Lichenology 49: 7, 2001; Christmas Island), Aptroot
ico), 1985-. (Lichenologist 38: 541, 2006; China, Thailand, key),
Revue de Mycologie (Paris, France), 1936-79; con- Aptroot et al. (Biblthca Lichenol. 97, 2008; Costa
tinued as Cryptogamie Mycologie. Rica).
Rheinland-Pfiilzisches Pilzjournal (Mittelhof, Ger- lithotroph, utilizing rocks as nourishment.
many), 1991-96. Lithouncinula N. Sharma, R.K. Kar, A. Agarwal & R.
390 LITMUS

Kar (2005), Fossil Fungi. 1 (Maastrichtian). new names proposed by Lloyd were indexed by Ste-
litmus, a water-soluble mixture of amphoteric dyes venson & Cash, Bulletin of the Lloyd Library 35
obtained from depside-containing lichens, esp. (mycological series 8): 209 pp., 1936)]. Biogs, obits
Roccella montagnei; the mixture has the property of etc. Fitzpatrick (Myco/. 19: 153, 1927, portrait),
changing colour at different pH levels, and is widely Simons (John Uri Lloyd, His life and works, 1849-
used as an indicator of acidity. See dyeing. 1936, with a history of the Lloyd Library, 1972);
Litschauerella Oberw. (1966), Hydnodontaceae. 4, Stafleu & Cowan (TL-2 3: 123, 1981).
widespread. See Eriksson & Ryvarden (Bot. Notiser Lloydella Bres. (1901) = Lopharia fide Donk (Taxon 5:
130: 461, 1977). 69, 1956).
Litschauerellaceae Jiilich ( 1982) = Schizoporaceae. Lloydellopsis Pouzar (1959) = Amylostereum.
Litschaueria Petr. (1923) = Helminthosphaeria fide Lloydia C.H. Chow (1935) [non Lloydia Salish. 1812,
Samuels et al. (Mycol. 89: 141, 1997). Liliaceae] = Sinolloydia fide Dring (Kew Bull. 35:
Littispora J. Campb., J.L. Anderson & Shearer (2003) 68, 1980).
= Saagaromyces fide Campbell et al. (Myco/. 95: LN, liquid nitrogen; see Genetic resource collections.
547, 2003), Pang & Jones (Nova Hedwigia 78: 269, LO-analysis (L, lux [light]; 0, obscuritas [darkness]).
2004). A method introduced by Erdtman (see An introduc-
littoral, growing on sea or lake shores. tion to pollen analysis, 1943; edn 2, 1954) for pollen,
Lituaria Riess (1853) = Helicoma fide Linder (Ann. and used by Payak (Nature 184: 738, 1959, Myco-
Mo. bot. Gdn 16: 298, 1929). path. 16: 70, 1962, Recent advances in palynology:
lituate, forked, and having the points turned out a little. 27, 1964) for fungus spores, by which different types
liverwort, sometimes used in common names for large of surface ornamentation may be distinguished mi-
foliose lichens, e.g. ash-coloured ground liverwort croscopically by the differences in appearance of the
(Peltigera canina). spore surface at upper and lower focus. See ornamen-
Livia Velen. ( 1947), Helotiales. 1, Europe. tation, Fig. 20.
Lizonia (Ces. & De Not.) De Not. (1864), Pseudoper- Lobaca Vezda (1983) nom. inval. = Fellhanera fide
isporiaceae. 1, Europe. See Hansford (Myco/. Pap. Vezda (Folio geobot. phytotax. 21: 199, 1986).
15, 1946), Barr (Mycotaxon 64: 149, 1997), D6bbeler Lobaria (Schreb.) Hoffm. (1796), Lobariaceae (L). c.
(Nova Hedwigia 76: 1, 2003). 67, widespread. See Hale (Bryologist 60: 35, 1957),
Lizoniella Henn. ex Sacc. & D. Sacc. (1905) =Micro- Hakulinen (Ann. bot. Jenn. 1: 202, 1964), Jordan
cyclus fide Barr (Mycotaxon 39: 43, 1990). (Bryologist 73: 669, 1970; internal cephalodia), Yo-
Llanoa C.W. Dodge (1968) = Umbilicaria fide Wei & shimura (J. Hattori bot. Lab. 34: 231, 1971), Jordan
Jiang (Mycosystema 2: 135, 1989). (Bryologist 76: 225, 1973; N. Am. spp.), Wei et al.
Llanolichen Tomas. & Cif. (1952) = Placynthium fide (Acta Mycol. Sin. Suppl. 1: 363, 1989; 17 spp.
Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, China), Burgaz & Martinez (Botanica Complutensis
1995). 23: 59, 1999; Iberian peninsula), Zoller et al. (Mo/.
Llanomyces Cif. & Tomas. (1953) = Llanolichen. Ecol. 8: 2049, 1999; genetic diversity), Thomas et al.
Llimonaea Egea & Torrente (1991), Arthoniales (L). 2, (Biblthca Licheno/. 82: 123, 2001; phylogeny), Hal-
Europe; N. Africa. See Egea & Torrente (Mycotaxon lingbiick (Svensk bot. Tidskr. 97: 26, 2002; conserva-
53: 63, 1995), Grube (Bryologist 101: 377, 1998), tion), Stenroos et al. (CJB 81: 232, 2003; photobi-
Sparrius (Biblthca Lichenol. 89: 141 pp., 2004), onts), Wiklund & Wedin (Cladistics 19: 419, 2003;
Tehler & Irestedt (Cladistics 23: 432, 2007), van den phylogeny), Miltdlikowska & Lutzoni (Am. J. Bot.
Boom & Brand (Lichenologist 39: 309, 2007; 91: 449, 2004; phylogeny), Sipman (Biblthca
Europe, key). Lichenol. 88: 573, 2004; New Guinea), Walser et al.
Llimoniella Hafellner & Nav.-Ros. (1993), Helotiales. (Heredity 93: 322, 2004; recombination), Miitd-
10 (lichenicolous), Europe. See Hafellner & Navarro- likowska et al. (Myco/. 98: 1088, 2006; phylogeny).
Rosines (Herzogia 9: 769, 1993), Kiimmerling et al. Lobariaceae Chevall. ( 1826), Peltigerales (L). 7 gen.
(Biblthca Lichenol. 53: 147, 1993), Diederich & (+ 21syn.),370 spp.
Etayo (Lichenologist 32: 423, 2000), Kondratyuk et Lit.: Yoshimura & Hurutani (Bull. Kochi Gakuen
al. (Mycol. Balcanica 3: 95, 2006; on Ca/oplaca). Coll. 18: 345, 1987; SEM), Galloway (Bull. Br. Mus.
Lloyd (Curtis Gates; 1859-1926; USA). A businessman nat. Hist. Bot. 17: 1, 1988), Galloway (Symbiosis 11:
and amateur mycologist. Noted for his studies on the 327, 1991 ), Galloway et al. (Fl. criptog. Tierra de/
Gasteromycetes, Xylariaceae etc. Founded, with his Fuego 13, 1995), Galloway et al. (Fl. criptog. Tierra
brothers, the Lloyd Library and Museum, Cincinnati de/ Fuego 13: 78 pp., 1995), Galloway (Trop. Bryol.
(see L/oydia 27: 141, 1964); he poked fun at 'name 15: 117, 1998), Sillet & Goward (Lichenogr. Thom-
changers' by marking comments with the icon of a soniana North American Lichenology in Honor of
small smiling buddha-like figure and by making cer- John W. Thomson: 377, 1998), Zoller et al. (Mo/.
tain taxonomic and nomenclatural proposals under Ecol. 8: 2049, 1999), McDonald et al. (Bryologist
the name of a hypothetical 'Professor N.J. McGinty'; 106: 61, 2003), Stenroos et al. (CJB 81: 232, 2003),
such proposals are generally attributed to Lloyd Walser et al. (Fungal Genetics Biol. 40: 72, 2003),
without comment, perhaps wrongly (Donk, Rein- Wiklund & Wedin (Cladistics 19: 419, 2003), Miitd-
wardtia 1: 205, 1951 ); these robust and interesting likowska & Lutzoni (Am. J. Bot. 91: 449, 2004), Mi-
views led some, particularly nomenclaturalists, to itdlikowska et al. (Myco/. 98: 1088, 2006; phylog-
consider him eccentric. Collections in BPI (Myco/. eny), Hofstetter et al. (Mo/. Phylogen. Evol. 44: 412,
24: 247, 1932). Pubis. Myco/ogica/ Notes 7 vols 2007; phylogeny), forgensen & T0nsberg (Nordic
(1898-1925) [in these privately produced volumes he Lichen Flora 3: Cyanolichens: 77, 2007).
published results of his mycological investigations; Lobariella Yoshim. (2002), Lobariaceae. 3, wide-
the volumes were indexed, Bulletin of the Lloyd Li- spread. See Nash et al. (Lichen Flora of the Greater
brary 32 (mycological series 7): 64 pp., 1932; the Sonoran Desert Region 1: 270, 2002), Miitdlikowska
 LOMACHASHAKA 391

et al. (Myco/. 98: I 088, 2006; phylogeny). by a longitudinal split), Dothidea/es (asci clavate;
Lobarina Ny!. ex Cromb. (1894), Lobariaceae (L). I, pseudoparaphyses absent), Capnodiales (sooty-
temperate. See Yoshimura in Marcelli & Ahti (Eds) moulds; q.v.) and Microthyria/es (ascomata shield-
(Recollecting Edvard August Vainio: 85, 1998), Sten- shaped). This class is not accepted in this edition of
roos et al. (CJB 81: 232, 2003; photobionts). the Dictionary.
Lobariomyces E.A. Thomas (1939) nom. inval. = See Barr (Prodromus to class Loculoascomycetes,
Lobaria. 1987), Lumbsch & Huhndorf(MR 111: 1064, 2007).
lobate, lobed. Loculohypoxylon M.E. Barr (1976), Dothideomycetes.
Lobatopedis P.M. Kirk (1979), anamorphic Pezizomy- I, N. America. See Barr (Mycotaxon 3: 326, 1976),
cotina, Hso.= eP.3. 3, Europe; E. Africa. See Kirk Barr (Mycotaxon 82: 373, 2002; poss. affmities with
(TBMS 73: 75, 1979), Treigiene & Markovskaja Teichospora).
(Botanica Lithuanica 9: 285, 2003; Lithuania). Loculomycetes. Class introduced by Gorovii (Dopov.
Lobiolataceae C. Agardh (1821) = Peltigeraceae. Akad. Nauk. ukr. RSR B 1977(8): 742) for Zerovae-
Lobiona H. Kilias & Gotth. Schneid. (1978) = Toninia myces (q.v.), an agaric similar to Coprinus but in
fide Timdal (Op. Bot. 110, 1991 ). which the gills are replaced by spherical multilocu-
Loboa Cif., P.C. Azevedo, Campos & Carneiro (1956) late structures containing spores; each chamber con-
= Paracoccidioides fide Taborda et al. (J. C/in. Mi- tains one loculospore. Considered to be a new type
crobial. 37: 2031, 1999; synonymy with Paracoc- of sexual sporulation in fungi.
cidioides). loculospore, a spore of Loculomycetes, q.v.
Lobodirina Follmann (1967) = Roccellina fide Tehler Loculotuber Trappe, Parlade & l.F. Alvarez (1993),?
(Op. Bot. 70, 1983). Tuberaceae. I, Europe (southern); N. Africa. See Al-
Lobomyces Borelli (1968) nom. inval. = Lacazia fide varez et al. (Myco/. 84: 926, 1993), Lress0e & Han-
Grigoriu et al. (Medical Myco/., 1987), Taborda et al. sen (MR 111: 1075, 2007; phylogeny).
(J. Clin. Microbial. 37: 2031, 1999). Lodderomyces Van der Walt (1966), Saccharomy-
lobomycosis, keloidal blastomycosis caused by Lacazia cetales. Anamorph Candida. 1, USA; S. Africa. Util-
loboi. izes higher alkanes. See James et al. (Lett. Appl. Mi-
Loborhiza A.M. Hanson (1944), Chytridiaceae. I (on crobial. 19: 308, 1994), Kurtzman in Kurtzman &
Vo/vox), USA. Fell (Eds) (Yeasts, a taxonomic study 4th edn: 254,
Lobosporangium M. Blackw. & Benny (2004), Mor- 1998), Fitzpatrick et al. (BMC Evolutionary Biology
tierellaceae. I, Mexico; USA. See Malloch (Mycol. 6: 99, 2006; phylogeny), Suh et al. (Mycol. 98: 1006,
59: 326, 1967), Ranzoni (Myco/. 60: 356, 1968), 2006; phylogeny).
Benny & Blackwell (Mycol. 96: 144, 2004), White et Loflammia Vezda (1986), Ectolechiaceae (L). 4 (on
al. (Myco/. 98: 872, 2006; phylogeny). leaves), widespread (tropical). See Vezda (Folia
Lobothallia (Clauzade & Cl. Roux) Hafellner (1991), geobot. phytotax. 21: 211, 1986), Aptroot et al. (My-
Megasporaceae (L). 4, widespread (northern hemi- cotaxon 88: 41, 2003; China, Taiwan).
sphere). See Hafellner (Acta Bot. Malac. 16: 138, Loflammiopsis Liicking & Kalb (2000), Ec-
1991), Lumbsch (Bryo/ogist 100: 180, 1997; ontog- tolechiaceae (L). I, Brazil. See Liicking & Kalb (Bot
eny), Schmitt et al. (J. Hattori bot. Lab. 100: 753, Jahrb. Syst. 122: I, 2000; Brazil).
2006; phylogeny). Logilvia Vezda (1986), Ectolechiaceae (L). I (on
Lobularia Velen. (1934), ? Helotiales. I, former leaves), widespread (tropical). See Vezda (Fo/ia
Czechoslovakia. geobot. phytotax. 21: 211, 1986).
lobulate, having small lobes. Lohwagia Petr. (1942), ? Phyllachoraceae. 3 (from
Lobulicium K.H. Larss. & Hjortstam (1982), Atheli- living leaves and stems), C. & S. America. See von
aceae. I, Europe. See Larsson & Hjortstam (Myco- Arx & Miiller (Beitr. Kryptjl. Schweiz 11 no. I,
taxon 14: 69, 1982). 1954).
Locelliderma Tehon (1935) = Hypoderma De Not. fide Lohwagiella Petr. (1970) = Niesslia fide Samuels &
Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, Barr(CJB7S: 2165, 1998).
1995). Lojkania Rehm (1905), Fenestellaceae. 10, widespread
Locellina Gillet (1876) nom. dub. ? = Cortinarius fide (temperate). See Barr (Mycotaxon 20: I, 1984), Yuan
Kuyper (in /itt. ). & Barr (Sydowia 46: 338, 1995; key 4 spp. China),
Lockerbia K.D. Hyde (1994), Sordariomycetes. I, Lumbsch & Lindemuth (MR 105: 901, 2001; phylog-
Australia. See Hyde (Prodr. fl. neomarch. 46: 23, eny), Chen & Hsieh (Fungal Science Taipei 18: 119,
1994). 2003; Taiwan).
locule (loculus), a cavity, esp. one in a stroma. Loliomyces Maire (1937), anamorphic Pezizomycotina.
Loculistroma F. Patt. & Charles (1910), Hypocreales. I, Morocco.
I (on Phy/lostachys), China. Type material is lost; Lolium endophyte. see endophyte.
possibly a synonym of Aciculisporium. See Rossman Lollipopaia Inderbitzin (200 I), Diaporthales. I, Thai-
et al. (Stud. Myco/. 42: 248 pp., 1999). land. See Inderbitzin & Berbee (CJB 79: 1100,
Loculoascomycetes Ainsw. (1966) (syn. Ascolocu- 2001), Pinruan et al. (Myco/. 96: 1163, 2004; phylog-
lares, Bitunicatae). This taxon was first proposed by eny).
Luttrell (Myco/. 47: 511, 1955), as a subclass for As- Loma Morrison & Spragne (1981 ), Microsporidia. 11.
comycota with fissitunicately discharging asci, pro- Lomaantha Subram. (1954), anamorphic Pezizomy-
ducing ascospores which are generally septate, and cotina, Hso.= eP. I. I, India. See Subramanian (J. In-
borne in unwalled locules (pseudothecia) in ascos- dian bot. Soc. 33: 31, 1954), Wu & Zhuang (Fungal
tromatic ascomata with an ascolocular ontogeny. Or- Diversity Res. Ser. IS, 2005).
ders commonly recognized included the Myriangia- Lomachashaka Subram. (1956), anamorphic Pezizo-
/es (asci globose), Pleospora/es (asci clavate; pseu- mycotina, Hsp.OeH/leP.15. 4, W. Africa; India. See
doparaphyses present), Hysteria/es (ascocarp opening Nag Raj (Mycotaxon 53: 311, 1995).
392 LOMASOME

lomasome, a vesicle derived from an intracytoplasmic Lopadium.

membrane (Marchant et al., New Phytol. 66: 623, Lopadiopsidomyces Cif. & Tomas. (1953) = Lop-
1967). Cf. plasmalemmasome. adiopsis.
Lomatia (Fr.) P. Karst. (1889) [non Lomatia R. Br. Lopadiopsis Vain. (1896) = Gyalectidium fide Hawk-
1810, Proteaceae] = Lomatina. sworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995).
Lomatina P. Karst. (1892) = Cytidia fide Cooke (Beih. Lopadium Korb. (1855) nom. cons., ? Ectolechiaceae
Sydowia4: 1, 1961). (L). c. 50, widespread. See Santesson (Symb. bot. up-
Lomentospora Hennebert & B.G. Desai (1974) = sal. 12 no. 1: 1, 1952), Patwardhan & Makhija (In-
Scedosporium fide Hennebert & Desai (Mycotaxon 1: dian J. Bot. 4: 20, 1981; 10 spp. ).
45, 1974), Lennon et al. (J. Clin. Microbiol. 32: Lopadostoma (Nitschke) Traverso (1906), Xylari-
2413, 1994). aceae. Anamorph Libertella-like. 6, Europe. See
Lonchospermella Speg. (1908) nom. dub., anamorphic Eriksson (Svensk bot. Tidskr. 60: 315, 1966), Rappaz
Pezizomycotina. See Sutton (Mycol. Pap. 141, 1977). (Myco/. Helv. 7: 99, 1995), Granmo & Petrini (My-
Longevity. The life-span of an individual fungus in co/. Helv. 8: 43, 1996).
nature is difficult to ascertain. Mycorrhizal and other Lopezaria Kalb & Hafellner (1990), Ramalinaceae (L).
soil-dwelling fungi whose mycelia radiate out for 1, S. America. See Kalb & Hafellner (Lichenes
huge distances may in general live longer than other Neotropici Fascicle XI (nos 451-475): 2, 1990), Mi-
other groups; it has been claimed that an 'individual' ~dlikowska et al. (Myco/. 98: 1088, 2006; phylog-
Armillaria bulbosa thallus in Michigan weighs in ex- eny).
cess of 10,000 kg, occupies 15 ha, and has been ge- Lopharia Kalchbr. & MacOwan (1881), Polyporaceae.
netically stable for over 1,500 yrs (Smith et al., Na- 13, widespread. See Hjortstam & Ryvarden (Syn.
ture 356: 428, 1992; see critique by Brasier, Nature Fung. 4: 19, 1990; key), Boidin & Gilles (BSMF 118:
356: 382, 1992). The oldest viable fungi known were 91, 2002).
isolated from the inner portions of Greenland glacier Lophariaceae Boidin, Mugnier & Canales (1998) =
ice cores, including glacial ice estimated as 140,000 Phanerochaetaceae.
yrs old (Ma et al, Mycol. 92: 286, 2000). Some crus- Lophiaceae H. Zogg ex Arx & E. Miill. (1975) =
tose lichens have been claimed to be older than 1,500 Mytilinidiaceae.
yrs, and 3,700 yrs has been presumed for a Rhizocar- Lophidiopsis Berl. (1890) = Lophiostoma fide von Arx
pon geographicum thallus in Alaska (Denton & Kar- & Miiller (Stud. Myco/. 9, 1975).
len, Arctic Alp. Res. 5: 347, 1973). However, the ten- Lophidium P. Karst. (1873) [non Lophidium Rich.
dency of individuals of some lichen species to coa- 1792, Schizaeaceae] = Lophium fide Zogg (Beitr.
lesce into larger thalli makes such conclusions sus- Kryptfl. Schweiz 11 no. 3, 1962).
pect. Studies on historical surfaces do, however, Lophidium Sacc. (1878) = Platystomum.
leave no doubt that some crustose lichens can live Lophiella Sacc. ( 1878), Lophiostomataceae. 1, Europe.
several centuries, e.g. a 620 yr Aspicilia calcarea See Parbery (Aust. J. Bot. 15: 271, 1967).
thallus in Oxfordshire (Winchester, Bot. J. Linn. Soc. Lophionema Sacc. (1883), Lophiostomataceae. 2 or 3,
96: 57, 1988). In contrast, some lichens may exist for widespread. See Chesters & Bell (Mycol. Pap. 120,
a few months or be seasonal (Poelt & Vt'!zda, Bibi. 1970).
Lich. 38: 377, 1990). Fungal spores, sclerotia and Lophiosphaera Trevis. (1877) = Lophiostoma fide von
other vegetative structures may retain their viability Arx & Miiller (Stud. Myco/. 9, 1975).
under natural conditions for periods of minutes or up Lophiosphaerella Hara (1948), ? Dothideomycetes. 1,
to 50 years or more. With freeze drying or liquid ni- Asia.
trogen preservation, lyophilization and other culture Lophiostoma Ces. & De Not. (1863) nom. cons., Lo-
collection techniques, they may retain viability in the phiostomataceae. Anamorph Pleurophomopsis-like.
laboratory for a period which, barring accidents and 83, widespread. See Chesters & Bell (Myco/. Pap.
radiation-induced mutations, may be theoretically 120, 1970; key 23 spp.), Leuchtrnann (Sydowia 38:
without limit. See Sussman (in Ainsworth & Suss- 158, 1986; anamorph), Holm & Holm (Symb. bot.
man (Eds), The Fungi 3: 447, 1968; review, refs.), upsal. 28 no. 2: 1, 1988; keys 28 spp.), Hyde & Ap-
Ellis & Roberson (Mycol. 60: 399, 1968; lyophilized troot (Nova Hedwigia 66: 489, 1998; tropical fresh-
cultures), Hwang et al. (Myco/. 68: 377, 1976; at ul- water spp.), Hyde et al. (Nova Hedwigia 70: 143,
tra low temp.). See also Fairy rings, Genetic resource 2000; on palms), Liew et al. (Mo/. Phylogen. Evol.
collections, Lichenometry, Record fungi. 16: 392, 2000; phylogeny), Hyde et al. (Fungal Di-
Longia Syd. ( 1921) = Haploravenelia fide Dietel (Nat. versity Res. Ser. 7: 93, 2002; marine taxa), Liew et
Pflanzenfam. 6, 1928). al. (Mycol. 94: 803, 2002; phylogeny), Tanaka & Ha-
Longia Zeller ( 1943) = Longula. rada (Mycoscience 44: 85, 2003; Japan), Schoch et
longicollous, having long beaks or necks. al. (Myco/. 98: 1041, 2006; phylogeny), Kodsueb et
longiseptum, see septum. al. (Botanical Journal of the Linnean Society 155:
Longoa Curzi (1927) = Toguinia fide Eriksson (SA 5: 283, 2007; descr.).
139, 1986), Mostert et al. (Mycol. 95: 646, 2003). Lophiostomataceae Sacc. (1883), Pleosporales. 15
longuinose, see lanate. gen. (+ 13 syn.), 138 spp. Paraphyletic as currently
Longula Zeller (1945) = Agaricus L. fide Harding circumscribed.
(Myco/. 49: 273, 1957), Vellinga (MR 108: 354, Lit.: Chesters & Bell (Mycol. Pap. 120, 1970),
2004; basidioma gasteroid) See also. Holm (Windahlia 16: 49, 1986), Kohlmeyer (CJB 64:
Lopacidia Kalb (1984), Lecideaceae (L). 2, S. Amer- 3036, 1986), Holm & Holm (Symb. bot. upsa/. 28: 50
ica. See Kalb (Lichenes Neotropici Fascicle VIII pp., 1988), Holm & Holm (Symb. bot. upsa/. 28 no.
(nos 301-350) 8: 2, 1984). 2, 1988; keys 28 spp.), Barr (N. Amer. Fl. ser. 2 13:
Lopadiaceae Hafellner ( 1984) = Ectolechiaceae. 129 pp., 1990), Barr (Mycotaxon 45: 191, 1992),
Lopadiomyces Cif. & Tomas. (1953) nom. illegit. = Yuan & Zhao (Symbiosis 46: 112, 1994; China), Ber-
 LOXOSPORACEAE 393

bee (Mo/. Biol. Evol. 13: 462, 1996), Checa (Myco- lophotrichous (lophotrichate ), having several flagella
taxon 63: 467, 1997; Iberian spp.), Aptroot (Nova at one or both ends.
Hedwigia 66: 89, 1998), Hyde et al. (Nova Hedwigia Lophotrichus R.K. Benj. (1949), Microascaceae.
70: 143, 2000), Liew et al. (Mo/. Phylogen. Evol. 16: Anamorph Humicola-like. 4 (coprophilous), wide-
392, 2000), Liew et al. (Myco/. 94: 803, 2002), spread. See von Arx et al. (Beih. Nova Hedwigia 94,
Eriksson & Hawksworth (Myco/. 95: 426, 2003), 1988; key), Lee & Hanlin (Mycol. 91: 434, 1999;
Schoch et al. (Myco/. 98: 1041, 2006; phylogeny), DNA).
Wang et al. (MR.111: 1268, 2007; phylogeny). Loramyces W. Weston (1929), Loramycetaceae. Ana-
Lophiotrema Sacc. (1878), Lophiostomataceae. 12, morph Anguillospora-like. 2, USA; Europe. See In-
widespread. See Holm & Holm (Symb. bot. upsa/. 28 gold & Chapman (TBMS 35: 268, 1952), Digby &
no. 2, 1988), Tanaka & Harada (Mycoscience 44: Goos (Mycol. 79: 821, 1988; posn), Gernandt et al.
115, 2003; Japan), Tang et al. (Persoonia 18: 265, (Mycol. 93: 915, 2001; phylogeny), Wang et al. (My-
2003; Hong Kong). col. 98: 1065, 2006; phylogeny), Wang et al. (Mo/.
Lophiotricha Richon (1885) = Lophiostorna fide von Phylogen. Evol. 41: 295, 2006; phylogeny, links with
Arx & Miiller (Stud. Myco/. 9, 1975). Mollisia).
Lophium Fr. (1823), Mytilinidiaceae. Anamorph Loramycetaceae Dennis ex Digby & Goos (1988),
Papu/aspora-like. 4 (on conifers), Europe; America. Helotiales. I gen., 2 spp. Perhaps the most appropri-
See Zogg (Beitr. Kryptfl. Schweiz 11 no. 3, 1962), ate placement for Mollisia and its relatives.
Vasil'eva (Mikol. Fitopatol. 35: 15, 2001; Russia), Lit.: Digby & Goos (Myco/. 79: 821, 1987), Ger-
Schoch et al. (Mycol. 98: 1041, 2006; phylogeny). nandt et al. (Myco/. 93: 915, 2001), Wang et al. (My-
Lophoderma Chevall. (1822) nom. rej. prop.= Hypo- co/. 98: 1065, 2006; phylogeny), Wang et al. (Mo/.
derrna DC. Phylogen. Evol. 41: 295, 2006).
Lophodermella H6hn. (1917), Rhytisrnataceae. 9, Loranitschkia Lar.N. Vassiljeva (1990), Nitsch-
widespread. See Millar in Peterson (Recent Research kiaceae. I (from wood), Sakhalin. See Vasil'eva
in Conifer Needle Diseases: 45, 1986), Minter (My- (Mikol. Fitopatol. 24: 207, 1990).
copathologia 121: 51, 1993). Loranthomyces H6hn. ( 1909) = Actinopeltis fide
Lophodermellina H6hn. (1917) = Lophodermium fide Spooner & Kirk (MR. 94: 223, 1990).
Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, !orate, like a narrow band; strap-like in form; ligulate.
1995), Johnston (Mycol. Pap. 176: 239 pp., 2001). Loratospora Kohlm. & Volkm.-Kohlm. (1993),
Lophodermina H6hn. (1917) = Lophodermium fide Planistromellaceae. I, USA. See Kohlmeyer &
Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, Volkmann-Kohlmeyer (SA 12: 7, 1993), Barr (Myco-
1995), Johnston (Myco/. Pap. 176: 239 pp., 2001). taxon 60: 433, 1996).
Lophodermium Chevall. (1826) nom. cons., Rhytis- lorchel (false morel, lore!), the ascoma of Gyromitra
rnataceae. Anarnorph Leptostroma. 145, widespread. escu/enta, which is poisonous; see gyromitrin.
L. seditiosum (needle cast of Pinus sylvestris. See lore!, see lorchel.
Darker (Contr. Arnold Arbor. 1: 65, 1932), Tehon Loreleia Redhead, Moncalvo, Vilgalys & Lutzoni
(Ill. biol. Monogr. 13, 1935), Darker (CJB 45: 1399, (2002), Agaricomycetes. 3, Europe; N. America.
1967), Morgan-Jones & Hulton (Myco/. 71: 1043, Hymenochaeta/es or Agarica/es (Rickenella clade).
1979; ontogeny), Minter (Myco/. Pap. 147, 1981; See Redhead et al. (Mycotaxon 82: 162, 2002).
monogr. 16 spp. on pines, key), Cannon & Minter Loricella Velen. (1934), Helotiales. 2, former Czecho-
(Taxon 30: 572, 1983; gen. nomencl.), Johnston (N.Z. slovakia.
JI Bot. 27: 243, 1989; key 21 spp.), Gernandt et al. Loten Adans. (1763) nom. dub.,? Pezizomycotina.
(Myco/. 93: 915, 2001; phylogeny), Johnston (Aust. lotic, habitat running water (streams). Cf. lentic.
Syst. Bot. 14: 377, 2001; Australasia), Johnston (My- Loweomyces (Kot!. & Pouzar) Jiilich (1982), Meruli-
col. Pap. 176, 2001; spp. on monocots), Ortiz-Garcia aceae. 2, widespread. See Jiilich (Persoonia 11: 424,
et al. (Myco/. 95: 846, 2003; on pines), Hou et al. 1982).
(CJB 83: 37, 2005; on Juniperus, China), Lin et al. Loweporus J.E. Wright (1976) = Perenniporia fide
(Mycosystema 24: I, 2005; China), Wang et al. (My- Decock (in /itt.) See, Ryvarden & Eriksson (Pre/im.
col. 98: I 065, 2006; phylogeny). Polyp. Fl. E. Afr.: 410, 1980).
Lopflodermopsis Speg. ( 1910) nom. dub., Pezizomy- lower fungi, Chytridiomycota, Hyphochytriomycota,
cotina. See Petrak & Sydow (Annis mycol. 34: 29, Mycetozoa, Oomycota, Plasmodiophoromycota and
1936). Zygomycota. See also phycomycetes.
Lophodiscella Tehon (1933) = Colletotrichum fide Loxophyllum Klotzsch (1831) [non Loxophy/lum
Sutton (Myco/. Pap. 141, 1977). Blume 1826, Scrophulariaceae] = Cyclomyces fide
Lopholeptosphaeria Sousa da Camara (1932) nom. Saccardo (Sy/I. Jung. 5: I, 1887).
dub., Dothideomycetes. No spp. Included. Loxospora A. Massa!. (1852), Sarrameanaceae (L). c.
Lophomerum Ouell. & Magasi (1966), Rhytismata- 5, widespread. See Staiger & Kalb (Biblthca
ceae. 6, widespread. See Johnston (Mycotaxon 33: Lichenol. 59: 3, 1995), Kantvilas (Herzogia 14: 35,
423, 1988; gen. concept). 2000; S hemisphere), Miii.dlikowska et al. (Myco/.
Lophophacidium Lagerb. (1949), Phacidiaceae. Ana- 98: I 088, 2006; phylogeny), Nelsen et al. (Lichen-
morph Apostrasseria. 2, widespread (north temper- o/ogist 38: 251, 2006; Costa Rica), Lumbsch et al.
ate). See Corlett & Shoemaker (CJB 62: 1836, 1984). (Lichenologist 39: 509, 2007; Australia), Lumbsch et
Lophophyton Matr. & Dassonv. (1899) = Trichophy- al. (Nova Hedwigia 86: 105, 2008; phylogeny, chem-
ton fide Carmichael et al. (Genera of Hyphomycetes, istry).
1980). Loxosporaceae Kalb & Staiger (1995) = Sarrameana-
Lophothelium Stirt. (1887) = Polycoccum fide Hawk- ceae. See Miii.dlikowska et al. (Myco/. 98: 1088,
sworth (Notes R. bot. Gdn Edinb. 36: 181, 1978). 2006; phylogeny), Lumbsch et al. (Nova Hedwigia
Lophotrichaceae Seth (1971) = Microascaceae. 86: 105, 2008; phylogeny, chemistry).
394 LOXOSPOROPSIS

Loxosporopsis Henssen ( 1995), Pertusariaceae (L). I, Lit.: Kohlmeyer et al. (Mycol. 92: 453, 2000; mor-
USA. See Brodo & Henssen (Biblthca Lichenol. 58: phol., DNA), Kohlmeyer & Kohlmeyer (Marine My-
27, 1995), Schmitt & Lumbsch (Mo/. Phylogen. Evol. cology, 1979), Nakagiri (TMSJ 25: 377, 1984; mor-
33: 43, 2004; chemistry, phylogeny), Lumbsch et al. phol.), Spatafora et al. (Am. J. Bot. 85: 1569, 1998;
(Biol. J. Linn. Soc. 89: 615, 2006; evolution, chemis- DNA).
try), Schmitt et al. (J. Hattori bot. Lab. 100: 753, lumen, the central cavity of a cell or other structure.
2006; phylogeny). Luminescent fungi. Some fungi (40 listed by Wassink,
LPS, Instituto de Botanica C. Spegazzini (q.v.; La 1979), such as species of Panus and P/eurotus, Clito-
Plata, Argentina); founded 1935; a part of the Museo cybe illudens (also mycelium; see Carey, Myco/. 66:
de La Plata. 951, 1974), Armillaria me/lea (mycelium in wood
LSD, see lysergic acid. exposed to air), and Xylaria hypoxy/on (mycelium)
Luciotrichus R. Galan & Raitv. ( 1995), Pyronemata- and certain bacteria, give out light, sometimes caus-
ceae. I, Spain. See Galan & Raitviir (Czech Myco/. ing the attacked wood or leaves to become luminous.
47: 271, 1995). See Berliner (Myco/. 53: 84, 1962), Buller (Re-
Ludovicia Trevis. (1857) [non Ludovicia Coss. 1856, searches 3, 6), Calleja & Reynolds (TBMS 55: 149,
Leguminosae] = Baeomyces fide Hawksworth et al. 1970), Comer (Myco/. 42: 423, 1950; TBMS 37: 256,
(Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995). 1954), Glawe & Solberg (Myco/. 81: 296, 1989; early
Ludwigiella Petr. (1922) = Selenophoma fide Sutton records), Murrill (Myco/. 7: 131, 1915), Ramsbottom
(Myco/. Pap. 141, 1977). (Mushrooms and toadstools, 1953), Wassink (Meded
Ludwigomyces Kirschst. (1939), Pezizomycotina. I, Landbouwhogeschool Wageningen 79 (5), 1979; re-
Europe. view, incl. physiol. basis).
Lueckingia Aptroot & Umafia (2006), ? Ramalinaceae lunate, like a new moon; crescentic (Fig. 23.9).
(L). I, Costa Rica. See Aptroot et al. (J. Hattori bot. Lundquistia Vlinky (2001) = Sporisorium fide Cun-
Lab. 100: 617, 2006). nington et al. (Myco/. Ba/canica 2: 95, 2005).
Luellia K.H. Larss. & Hjortstam (1974), Hydnodonta- lungwort, the lichen Lobaria pulmonaria from its
ceae. 3, Europe; N. America. See Larsson & Hjort- external resemblance to a human lung; lung lichen;
stam (Svensk bot. Tidskr. 68: 59, 1974). lungs of oak. Formerly used in folk-lore as a cure for
Lulesia Singer (1970), Tricholomataceae. 3, tropical. pulmonary diseases.
See Singer (Fl. Neotrop. Monogr. 3: 16, 1970), Lunospora Frandsen (1943) = Pseudoseptoria fide
Lechner et al. (Fungal Diversity 21: 131, 2006; Ar- Sutton (Myco/. Pap. 141, 1977).
gentina). Lunulospora Ingold (1942), anamorphic Pezizomy-
Lulwoana Kohlm., Volkm.-Kohlm., J. Campb., Spata- cotina, Hso.OfH.11. I (aquatic), widespread.
fora & Grlifenhan (2005), Lulworthiaceae. Anamorph lupinosis, a mycotoxicosis of sheep, caused by Phoma
Zalerion. I, Japan. See Campbell et al. (MR. 109: leptostromiformis; see van Warmelo & Marasas (My-
562, 2005). ca/. 64: 316, 1972); teleomorph Diaporthe (q.v.).
Lulwoidea Kohlm., Volkm.-Kohlm., J. Campb., Spata- luteoskyrin, a carcinogenic toxin of Penicil/ium is-
fora & Grlifenhan (2005), Lulworthiaceae. I, Den- landicum; a cause of hepatitis (yellow rice disease) in
mark; Japan. See Campbell et al. (MR. 109: 564, man. See also islandicin; cf. skyrin.
2005). luteous, yellow.
Lulworthia G.K. Suther!. (1916), Lulworthiaceae. 10 Luttrell (Everett Stanley, 1916-1988; USA). PhD,
(marine), widespread. See Nakagiri (TMSJ 25: 377, Duke University (1940); Mycologist and plant pa-
1985), Yusoff et al. (Cryptog. Bot. 5: 307, 1995; ul- thologist, Georgia Experiment Station ( 1942-1944,
trastr.), Spatafora et al. (Am. J. Bot. 85: 1569, 1998; 1949-1966); University of Georgia (1966-1986)
phylogenetic analysis), Kohlmeyer et al. (Myco/. 92: where he was later D.W. Brooks Distinguished Pro-
453, 2000; morphology, DNA), Campbell (Myco/. fessor of Plant Pathology. His Taxonomy of Pyreno-
97: 549, 2005; nomencl.), Campbell et al. (MR. 109: mycetes (1951) was a major advance in ascomycete
556, 2005; phylogeny), Descals (MR. 109: 545, 2005; systematics, linking the bitunicate ascus to ascolocu-
phylogeny), Zhang et al. (Myco/. 98: 1076, 2006; lar ontogeny the importance of which had been
phylogeny). stressed by Nannfeldt (q.v.). Pubis. Loculoascomy-
Lulworthiaceae Kohlm., Spatafora & Volkm.-Kohlm. cetes. in Ainsworth, Sparrow & Sussman [eds] The
(2000), Lulworthiales. 7 gen.(+ I syn.), 27 spp. Fungi 4A: 133 (1973) [the first critical keys to all
Lit.: Nakagiri (Trans. Myco/. Soc. Japan 25: 377, non-lichen-forming loculoascomycete genera]; also
1984), Kohlmeyer & Volkmann-Kohlmeyer (Mycol. detailed accounts of many He/minthosporium-1ike
81: 289, 1989), Yusoff et al. (Cryptog. bot. 5: 307, fungi and plant pathogenic ascomycetes. Biogs, obits
1995), Spatafora et al. (Am. J. Bot. 85: 1569, 1998), etc. Hanlin & Garrett (Phytopatho/ogy 78: 1388,
Kohlmeyer et al. (Mycol. 92: 453, 2000), Campbell et 1988) [portrait]; Hanlin & Mims (Mycol. 82: 9, 1990)
al. (Fungal Diversity Res. Ser. 7: 15, 2002), Zuccaro [bibliography, portrait]: Glenn (Inocu/um 45: I,
et al. (MR. 107: 1451, 2003), Inderbitzin et al. (MR. 1998) [portrait].
108: 737, 2004), Campbell et al. (MR. 109: 556, Luttrellia Khokhr. & Gomostai (1978) nom. rej. =
2005), Tang et al. (Ant. v. Leeuwenh. 91: 327, 2007). Exserohilum fide Kirk (in /itt. ).
Lulworthiales Kohlm., Spatafora & Volkm.-Kohlm. Luttrellia Shearer (1978), Halosphaeriaceae. 4 (ma-
(2000). Spathulosporomycetidae. 3 fam., 11 gen., 40 rine), USA. See Kohlmeyer & Volkmann-Kohlmeyer
spp. Fams: (Bot. Mar. 34: I, 1991), Ferrer & Shearer (Mycol. 99:
(I) Hispidicarpomycetaceae 144, 2007; freshwater spp.).
(2) Lulworthiaceae Lutypha Khorana, K.S. Thind & Berthier (1977),
(3) Spathulosporaceae Typhulaceae. 1, India. See Khorana et al. (TBMS 68:
The Hispidicarpomycetaceae may also belong 480, 1977).
here, but molecular data are inadequate at present. Lutziomyces O.M. Fonseca (1939) = Paracoccidioides.
 MACAEDIUM 395

Luxuriomyces R.F. Castafieda (1988) = Diplococcium Wallr. fide Donk (Taxon S: 69, 1956).
fide Sutton (in litt.). Lyomyces P. Karst. (1882) = Laeticorticium fide Donk
Luykenia Trevis. (1860) = Thelenella fide Mayrhofer (Persoonia 3: 199, 1964).
& Poelt (Herzogia 7: 13, 1985), Hawksworth et al. Lyonella Syd. (1925), Pezizomycotina. 1, Hawaii.
(Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995). Lyonomyces T.N. Taylor, Hass & W. Remy (1993),
Luzfridiella R.F. Castafieda & W.B. Kendr. (1991), Fossil Fungi. 1 (Devonian), British Isles. See Taylor
anamorphic Pezizomycotina, Hsy.leP.24/27. 1, Cuba. et al. (Mycol. 84: 906 and fig. 19, 1992).
See Castafieda Ruiz & Kendrick (Univ. Waterloo lyophilization, freeze-drying, a technique used to pre-
Biol. Ser. 3S: 69, 1991). serve fungal cultures in a state of suspended anima-
Lycogalopsis E. Fisch. (1886), Agaricaceae. 1, wide- tion. See Genetic resource collections.
spread (tropical). See Martin (Lilloa 4: 69, 1939). Lyophyllaceae Jiilich (1982), Agaricales. 8 gen. (+ 6
lycomarasmin, a dipeptide wilt toxin from Fusarium syn.), 157 spp.
bulbigenum f.sp. lycopersici (G!iumann et al., Phyto- Lyophyllopsis Sathe & J.T. Daniel (1981),? Lyophyl-
path. Z. 16: 257, 1950, 30: 87, 1957); lycomarasmic laceae. l, India. See Sathe & Daniel (Maharashtra
acid is a derivative (G!iumann & Naef-Roth, Phyto- Assoc. Cult. Sci. Monogr. 1: 87, 1980).
path. Z. 34: 426, 1959). Cf. fusaric acid. Lyophyllum P. Karst. (1881) nom. cons. prop., Lyo-
Lycoperdaceae Chevall. (1826) = Agaricaceae. phyllaceae. c. 40, widespread (north temperate). See
Lycoperdales = Agaricales. Clemen~on (Mycotaxon lS: 67, 1982; staining spp.),
Lycoperdastrum Haller ex Kuntze (1891) = Elapho- Consiglio & Contu (Rivista di Micologia 4S: 99,
myces fide Dodge (Ann. Myc. 27: 145, 1929). 2002; Italy), Hofstetter et al. (MR. 106: 1043, 2002;
Lycoperdastrum P. Micheli (1729) nom. inval. = phylogeny), Kalamees (Folia cryptog. Estonica 40:
Scleroderma fide Stalpers (in litt. ). 15, 2003; Nordic spp.), Consiglio & Contu (Micolo-
Lycoperdellon Torrend (1913) = Ostracoderma fide gia e Vegetazione Mediterranea 20: 143, 2005;
Hennebert (Persoonia 7: 200, 1973). European collybioid spp.).
Lycoperdites Poinar (2001), Fossil fungi. l. Lyromma Bat. & H. Maia (1965), anamorphic Pyrenu-
Lycoperdodes Haller ex Kuntze (1891) = Pisolithus lales, St.OfH.? (L). 3, widespread (tropical). See Ap-
fide Fischer (Nat. Pjlanzenfam. Sb: viii, 1938). troot et al. (Biblthca Lichenol. 64, 1997), Lucking et
Lycoperdoides, see Lycoperdodes. al. (Lichenologist 30: 121, 1998), Lucking & Kalb
Lycoperdon Pers. (1801), Agaricaceae. c. 50, wide- (Bot. Jb. 122: l, 2000; Brazil, key).
spread. The common Puff Balls. See Kreisel Lyrommotheca Bat. & T. Herrera (1972) nom. inval. =
(Khumbu Himal. [Ergebn. ForschUnte rnehmens Ne- Lyromma fide Aptroot (in litt. ), Lucking et al.
pal Himalaya] 6: 32, 1969; key spp. pedicellate (Lichenologist 30: 121, 1998).
spores), Ponce de Leon (Fieldiana, Bot. 32: 109, lysergic acid, and derivatives, some of which are hallu-
1970; key (as Vascellum)), Smith (Bull. mens. Soc. cinogenic (e.g. lysergic acid diethylamide; LSD) oc-
/inn. Lyon Num. Spec. 43: 407, 1974; N. Am. (as cur in Claviceps sclerotia and are the cause of pas-
Vascellum)), Demoulin (Mycotaxon 3: 275, 1976; palum staggers (q.v.); see also hallucinogenic fungi.
key spp. peridial spherocysts), Demoulin (Revis ta lysigenous, formed by the breaking down of cells. Cf.
Biol. 12: 65, 1983; key S. Eur.), Homrich & Wright schizogenous.
(CJB 66: 1285, 1988; S. Am. (as Vascellum)), Kreisel Lysipenicillium Bref. ( 1908) = Roumegueriella fide
(Blyttia Sl: 125, 1993; key (as Vasce/lum)), Kreisel Malloch & Cain (CJB SO: 61, 1972), Rossman et al.
& Calonge (Mycotaxon 48: 13, 1993; as Bovistella), (Stud. Myca/. 42: 248 pp., 1999).
Kasuya (Mycoscience 4S: 298, 2004; Japan), Baseia lysis ( l) dissolution of a cell, e.g. by a lysin, see anti-
(Mycotaxon 91: 81, 2005; Brazil), Blaschke (My- gen; (2) (of conidial liberation), secession by the dis-
cologia Bavarica 7: 21, 2005; as Bovistella), Larsson solution of the wall of the adjacent cell; cf. fission,
& Jeppson (MR. 112: 4, 2008; phylogeny). fracture.
Lycoperdopsis Henn. (1899), Agaricaceae. 1, Asia Lysospora Arthur (1906) = Puccinia fide Dietel (Nat.
(tropical). See Pegler & Young (MR. 98: 904, 1994). Pflanzenfam. 6, 1928).
Lylea Morgan-Jones (1975), anamorphic Pezizomy- Lysotheca Cif. (1962), anamorphic Pezizomycotina,
cotina, Hso.= eP.3. 3, widespread (esp. north temper- Cpd.OfH.?. l (on Balladynella), Dominican Republic.
ate). See Holubova-Jechova (Folia geobot. phytotax. See Ciferri (Atti 1st. bot. Univ. Lab. crittog. Pavia
13: 437, 1978), Chang (Bot. Bull. Acad. sin. Taipei ser. 5 19: 112, 1962).
40: 247, 1999). Lysuraceae Corda (1842) = Phallaceae.
lymabiont, an organism only found in sewage. Lysurus Fr. (1823), Phallaceae. 5, widespread (esp.
lymaphile, an organism commonly found in sewage tropical). See Kasuya (Nippon Kingakukai Kaiho 4S:
(Cooke, Sydowia, Beih. l, 1957). 39, 2004; Japan).
lymaphobe, an organism never found in sewage M, Botanischen Staatssammlung Miinchen (Munich,
(Cooke, Sydowia, Beih. l, 1957). Germany); founded 1813; funded by the State of Ba-
lymaxene, an organism rarely found in sewage (Cooke, varia; see Hertel & Schreiber (Mitt. Bot. StSamm/.,
Sydowia, Beih. l, 1957). Munch. 28: 81, 1988; history, collectors index).
Lymphocystidium Weiser (1943),? Fungi. l, Europe. MA, see Media.
or Protozoa. See Weiser (Zoo/. Anzeiger 142: 200, Maasoglossum K.S. Thind & R. Sharma (1985), ?
1943). Geoglossaceae. 1, Himalaya. See Thind & Sharma
Lyoathelia Hjortstam & Ryvarden (2004), ? Atheli- (Kavaka 12: 37, 1985).
aceae. 1, Canada. See Hjortstam & Ryvarden (Syn. Macabuna Buritica & J.F. Hennen (1994), anamorphic
Fung. 18: 10, 2004). Phakopsoraceae. 11, widespread. Anamorph name
lyocystidium, see cystidium. for (II). See Cummins & Hiratsuka (Illustr. Gen. Rust
Lyomices, see Lyomyces P. Karst. (1881). Fungi edn 3: 225 pp., 2003; syn. of Calidion).
Lyomyces P. Karst. (1881) nom. rej. = Hyphoderrna macaedium, see mazaedium.
396 MA CALPIN/A

Macalpinia Arthur (1906) = Uromycladium fide Dietel Macrodendrophoma T. Johnson (1904) nom. inval.,
(Nat. Pflanzenfam. 6, 1928). anamorphic Pezizomycotina. See Sutton (Myco/. Pap.
Macalpinomyces Langdon & Full. (1977),? Ustilagi- 141, 1977).
naceae. 44 (on Poaceae), widespread. See Vanky Macroderma Hohn. (1917), Rhytismataceae. 2, N.
(Mycotaxon 59: 115, 1996; monogr.), Vanky (Myco- America; Brazil.
taxon 62: 128, 1997; emend.), Vanky (Mycotaxon 69: Macrodiaporthe Petr. (1920), Melanconidaceae.
112, 1998; key), Shivas & Vanky (Myco/. Balcanica Anamorph Melanconium. 2, Europe; N. America. See
2: 101, 2005; Austral.), Vanky (Mycotaxon 95: 1, Barr (Myco/. Mem. 7, 1978).
2006). Macrodictya A. Massa!. (1852) = Lasallia.
Macbridella Seaver (1909) = Byssosphaeria fide Macrodiplis Clem. & Shear (1931) = Macrodiplo-
Samuels (CJB 51: 1275, 1973), Barr (Mycotaxon 20, diopsis.
1984). Macrodiplodia Sacc. (1884), anamorphic Pezizomy-
Maccagnia Mattir. (1922),? Hydnangiaceae. 1, Italy. cotina, C?.leP.?. 2, Europe. See Sutton (Myco/. Pap.
Macentina Vezda (1973) = Psoroglaena fide Aptroot 141, 1977).
(in litt.), Coppins & Vezda (Lichenologist 9: 47, Macrodiplodina Petr. (1962) = Ascochyta fide Pu-
1977), Orange (Licheno/ogist 23: 15, 1991; key), nithalingam (Myco/. Pap. 142, 1979).
Matzer (Myco/. Pap. 171: 202, 1996), Aragon & Sar- Macrodiplodiopsis Petr. (1922), anamorphic Pezizo-
ri6n (Nova Hedwigia 77: 169, 2003; Spain). mycotina, St.= -#eP.19. 1, Europe; N. America. See
Macilvainea Nieuwl. (1916) = Drudeola fide Sutton Glawe (Myco/. 77: 880, 1985).
(Mycol. Pap. 141, 1977). macrofungi, see Macromycetes.
Mackenziea Yanna & K.D. Hyde (2002), anamorphic macrogonidium, a large gonidium (obsol.); megalo-
Pezizomycotina, H?.?.?. 1, Australia. See Yanna & gonidium (obsol.).
Hyde (Aust. Syst. Bot. 15: 757, 2002). Macrohilum H.J. Swart (1988), anamorphic Di-
Mackintoshia Pacioni & Sharp (2000), Cortinariaceae. aportha/es, Cpd.leP.19. 1, Australasia. See Swart
1, Zimbabwe. See Pacioni & Sharp (Mycotaxon 75: (TBMS 90: 288, 1988), Crous et al. (Stud. Mycol. 55:
225, 2000), Verbeken & Walleyn (Boll. Gruppo Mi- 53, 2006; phylogeny).
co/. 'G. Bresadola' 46: 87, 2003). Macrohyporia I. Johans. & Ryvarden (1979), Polypo-
Macmillanina Kuntze (1898) = Disculina fide Sutton raceae. 3, widespread (tropical). See Johansen & Ry-
(Mycol. Pap. 141, 1977). varden (TBMS12: 192, 1979).
Macowania Kalchbr. ex Berk. (1876) [non Macowania Macrolepiota Singer (1948), Agaricaceae. c. 30, wide-
Oliv. 1870, Compositae] = Macowanites. spread. M procera, the edible parasol mushroom.
Macowaniella Doidge (1921), Asterinaceae. 2, S. See Heinemann (Bull. Jard. bot. nat. Belg. 39: 201,
Africa. 1969; key 11 Congo spp.), Pegler (Kew Bull. Addit.
Macowanites Kalchbr. (1882) = Russula. Ser. 6, 1977; E. Afr. spp.), Candusso & Lanzoni (Le-
Macraea Subram. (1953) [non Macraea Lindi. 1828, piota s.I., 1990; key Europ. spp.), Johnson (Mycol.
Geraniaceae] = Prathigada. 91: 443, 1998; phylogeny), Johnson & Vilgalys (My-
macro- (prefix), long, but commonly used in the sense col. 90: 971, 1998; phylogeny), Vellinga (Aust. Syst.
of mega- (q.v.). Bot. 16: 361, 2003; Australia), Vellinga (Coo/ia 46:
Macroallantina Speer ( 1987), anamorphic Delpinoina, 177, 2003; The Netherlands), Vellinga et al. (Mycol.
St.OeH.l. 1, France. See Speer (BSMF 103: 14, 95: 442, 2003; phylogeny and taxonomy),
1987). Hausknecht & Pidlich-Aigner (Ost. Z. Pilzk. 13: 1,
Macro basis Starblick ( 1893) = Leptosphaeria fide von 2004; Austria), Vellinga (MR. 108: 354, 2004; phy-
Arx & Millier (Stud. Myco/. 9, 1975). logeny).
Macrobiotophthora Reukauf(l912), Ancylistaceae. 2, macrolichen, one of the larger lichens of squamulose,
Germany; Australia. See Reukauf (Centralbl. Bakt. foliose, or fruticose habit incl. spp. Cladonia, Par-
Abt. Orig. 63: 390, 1912), McCulloch (TBMS 68: melia, Usnea, etc.
173, 1977), Tucker (Mycotaxon 13: 481, 1981; Macrometrula Donk & Singer (1948), Psathyrella-
emend., key). ceae. 1 (in glasshouse), British Isles (introduced).
macrocephalic, see septum. Macromycetes. Fungi having large (macroscopic)
Macrochytrium Minden ( 1902), ? Chytridiaceae. 1, sporocarps; larger fungi. This is an arbitrary division
Europe; N. America. of the fungi which includes most (but far from all)
macroconidium (1) the larger, and generally more basidiomycetes (mushrooms, puffballs, stinkhoms,
diagnostic conidium of a fungus which has microco- toadstools etc.), and a small number of other fungi,
nidia (and sometimes also mesoconidia) in addition; mostly ascomycetes (cup fungi, cyttarias, morels,
(2) (infrequent), a long large conidium. truftles etc.). Although in popular use, it is not al-
Macrocybe Pegler & Lodge (1998), Tricholomataceae. ways advantageous to apply the term: in conserva-
7, widespread (tropics). See Pegler et al. (Myco/. 90: tion, for example, the result is that those working for
496, 1998), Stijve (AMK Mededelingen: 93, 2004). ascomycete conservation tend to be deprived of their
macrocyclic, see Pucciniales and Table 5. flagship species. Because of the interest shown by
macrocyst, see cyst. amateur mycologists, mycophagists, and others in
Macrocystidia Joss. (1934), Marasmiaceae. 5, wide- macrofungi there are for many countries popular or
spread. See Capellano (BSMF 92: 221, 1971; semi-popular texts covering macromycetes. These
basidiospore structure), Kiihner (Hymenomycetes works, which are appearing for an increasing number
agaricoiaes: 428, 1980), Anderson et al. (Mycologist of countries, are frequently of a high mycological
15: 132, 2001). standard and are useful both to amateur and profes-
Macrocystidiaceae Kiihner (1979) = Marasmiaceae. sional mycologists. They include:
Macrocystis R. Heim (1931) [non Macrocystis C. Regional: Africa. General, Ryvarden et al. (An in-
Agardh 1820, Algae] = Macrocystidia. troduction to the larger fangi ofsouth central Africa,
 MACROMYCETES 397
1994), Zoberi (Tropical macrofungi, 1972). Benin, vols, edn 2, 1970), Marchand (Champignons de Nord
De Kessel et al. (Guide des champignons comestibles et du Midi, 9 vols, 1972-86), Moreau (Larousse des
du Benin, 2002). Burundi, Buyck (Ubwoba: /es champignons, 1978; Guide des champignons comes-
champignons comestibles de /'ouest de Burundi, tibles et veneneux, 1984). former Czechoslovakia,
1994). Malawi, Morris (Common mushrooms of Ma- Pilat (Nase Houby, 1952 [English transl., Mush-
lawi, 1987; Checklist of the macrofungi of Malawi rooms, 1954]; Houby Ceskoslovenska, 1969; spp.
[Kirkia 13: 323, 1990]). Morocco, Malen~on & Ber- grouped ecologically). Germany, Ricken (Die Blat-
tault (Flore des champignons superieures du Maroc, terpi/ze (Agaricaceae) Deutsch/ands, 1915), Gerhardt
2 vols, 1975). Tanzania, Hiirkonen et al. (Tanzanian (Pilze, 2 vols, 1984-5), Hennig (Taschenbuch fur Pil-
mushrooms: edible, harmfal and other fungi, 2003). zefreunde, 1964 [Aufl. 2, 1966]), Michael & Hennig
Asia. China, Pfister (Champignons du Tonkin, (Handbuch fur Pilzfreunde, 6 vols, 1964-75 [and
1985), Yuan & Sun ( cp/if/¥i!i!i/lfff!!Jllft [Coloured later edns by Kreisel]), Kreisel (Ed.) (Pilzflora der
atlas of mushrooms (macrofungi) in China, in Chi- DDR, 1987). Greece, Diamandis (Ta µav1r6.p1a 'O'f<;
nese], 2007). Japan, Imazeki et al. (Fungi of Japan E..Ll.aoo<; [Fungi of Greece, in Greek], 1992, edn 2
[in Japanesel, 1998). South Korea, Kim & Kim (Il- expected late 2008), Pantidou (Mushrooms in the for-
lustrated Korean mushrooms [in Korean], 1990), ests of Greece, 1991). Italy, Cetto (Enzyklopadie der
Park & lee (Korean mushrooms [in Korean], 1999). Pilze, 4 vols, 1987-8), Goidanich & Govi (Funghi e
Sri Lanka, Pegler (Kew Bull. Addn. Ser. 12, 1986). ambiente, 1982), Pacioni (I fanghi nostrani, 1980),
Australasia. Australia, Aberdeen (Introduction to Venturella (Funghi di Sicilia, 1997). Netherlands,
the mushrooms. of Queensland, 1979; Field compan- Arnolds et al. (List of fungi in the Netherlands,
ion to Australian fungi, 1985; Afield guide to Austra- 1989), Arnolds & Veerkamp (Gids voor de paddesto-
lian fungi, 2005), Shepherd & Totterdell (Mushrooms e/en in het meetnet, 1999), Bas et al. (Flora Aga-
and toadstools of Australia, 1988), Young (Common ricina Neerlandica, 1988-). Spain, Calonge (Setas
Australian fungi, 1982), Young et al. (A field guide to (Hongos), guia i/ustrada, 1990), Calonge & Reche
the fungi of Australia, 2005). New Zealand, Taylor (Las setas de la Comunidad de Madrid, 1991), Lla-
(Mushrooms and toadstools in New Zealand, 1970). mas Frade & Terron Alfonso (Guia de hongos de la
Caribbean. Dominican Republic, Perdomo et al. peninsula Iberica, 2005). Sweden, Cortin (Svamp-
(Hongos comestibles de la Republica Dominicana, plockarens handbok, 1942), Nilsson & Persson
guia de Campo, 2007). Central America. Costa (Svampar i naturen, 2 vols, 1977), Ryman &
Rica, Halling & Mueller (Common mushrooms of the Holmaasen (Svampar, 1984). Switzerland, Breiten-
Talamanca mountains, Costa Rica, 2005), Mata bach & Kranzlin (Fungi of Switzer/and 1 Ascomy-
(Macrohongos de Costa Rica vol. I, 1999), Mata et cetes, 1981, 2 Non-gilled fungi, 1986, 3 Boletes and
al. (Macrohongos de Costa Rica vol. 2, 2003). agarics, 1991 [English, French and German edns ]),
Europe. General, Hansen & Knudsen (Nordic mac- Clemen~on (Les quatre saisons des champignons, 2
romycetes, 2 vols, 1992-3; Scandinavia only), Garns vols, 1980). Middle East. Israel, Wasser (Edible and
(Kleine Kryptogamenflora Band Ila, Julich, Nicht- poisonous mushrooms of Israel, 1995). N. America.
blatterpilze, Gallertpilze und Bauchpi/ze, Band Ilb2, General, Phillips (Mushrooms of North America,
Lange (Guia de campo de /os hongos de Europa, 1991). Canada, Barron (Mushrooms of Ontario and
1981), Moser, Phycomyceten und Ascomyceten, eastern Canada, 1999), Groves (Edible and poison-
1963, Bd lib!, Moser, Rohrlinge und Blatterpilze, ous mushrooms of Canada, 1979), Pomerleau (Mush-
edn 5, 1983 [English edn, Phillips, 1978]), Pegler et rooms of eastern Canada and the United States,
al. (Fungi of Europe, 1993), Peter (Das grosse Pilz- 1951; Flore des champignons de Quebec, 1980),
buch. Eine Pilzkunde Mitteleuropas, 1964), Fungi Schalkwijk-Barendsen (Mushrooms of western Can-
Europaei, 1 Cappelli, Agaricus, 1984, 2 Alessio, Bo- ada, 1991). Mexico, Blanco et al., in Vega &
/etus, 1985, suppl. 1991, 3 Riva, Tricholoma, 1988, 4 Bousquets (Eds) (Hongos Macroscopicos, 1993).
Candusso & Lanzoni, Lepiota, 1990, S Noordeloos, USA, Atkinson (Studies of American fungi: mush-
Entoloma, 1992). British Isles, Buczacki (Fungi of rooms, edible, poisonous, etc., 1903 [reprint 1961],
Britain and Europe, 1989), Hofmann (Field guide to Christensen (Common fleshy fungi, 1946 [edn 3,
mushrooms and other fungi of Britain and Europe, 1965]), Krieger (The mushroom handbook, edn 2,
2006), Pegler (Field guide to mushrooms and toad- 1936 [reprint 1967]), Lincoff (Audubon field guide to
stools of Britain and Europe, 1990), Wakefield & North American mushrooms, 1981), Metzler &
Dennis (Common British fangi, 1950; edn 2, 1981 ), Metzler (Texas mushrooms, 1992), Miller (Mush-
Watling (Identification of larger fungi, 1973), see rooms of North America, 1974), Phillips (Mushrooms
also Holden, Guide to the literature for the identifica- of North America, 1991), Smith (The mushroom
tion of British fungi, edn 4, 1982. Bulgaria, Sech- hunter's field guide, 1958 [edn 3, 1980], Field guide
anov ([Fungi of Bulgaria] edn 2, 1957). Czech Re- to western mushrooms, 1975), States (Mushrooms
public, Papou§ek (Velkf fotoatlas hub [in Czech], and truffles of the south-west, 1990). South Amer-
2004). Denmark, Lange (Illustreret svampeflora, ica. Argentina, Gamundi & Horak (Hongos de los
1961 [also English, French and German versions]; bosques Andino=Patagonicos, 1993). Chile, Furci &
Soppflora, 1991). France, Costantin & Dufour (Nou- Nascimento (Fungi austral, guia de campo de /os
velle flare des champignons, 1891 [and later edi- hongos mas vistosos de Chile, 2007). Colombia,
tions]), Rolland (Atlas des champignons de France, Franco et al. (Setas de Colombia, Agarica/es, Bo/e-
Suisse et Belgique, 1910), Heim (Les champignons ta/es y otros hongos, guia de campo, 2000).
d'Europe, 2 vols, 1957 [edn 2 (I vol.), 1969]), Coloured plates. The following are important se-
Maublanc (Les champignons comestibles et veneneux ries of coloured reference plates (mostly of agarics
de France, edn 6 [by Viennot-Bourgin], 2 vols, but other groups sometimes included): Fries (Icones
1971), Romagnesi (Petit atlas des champignons, 3 se/ectae Hymenomycetum, 1867- 84), Cooke (Illus-
vols, 1962-63; Nouvelle atlas des champignons, 4 trations of British fungi (Hymenomycetes), 8 vols,
398 MACRONEMATOUS

1881-1891; index, TBMS 20: 33, 1935), Konrad & (obsol.).

Maublanc (/cones selectae fungorum, 6 vols, 1924- Macrophyllosticta Sousa da camara (1929) = Phyllos-
36), BSMF 41- (1925-) includes supplementary col- ticta fide Sutton (Mycol. Pap. 141, 1977).
oured plates constituting an Atlas), Bresadola macroplasmodium, used for the large plasmodium of
(Iconographia mycologica, 28 vols, 1927-60; vol. 2 Physarum polycephalum.
by Gilbert,+ 3 suppl.), Cetto (Der Grosse Pilz.fuhrer, Macroplodia Westend. (1857) nom. rej. = Sphaeropsis
3 vols, 1979), Dahncke & Dahncke (700 Pilze in Sacc. fide Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the
Farbfotos, 1980), Lange (Flora agaricina danica, 5 Fungi edn 8, 1995).
vols, 1935-41), Romagnesi (Nouvelle atlas des Macroplodiella Speg. (1908) = Phoma Sacc. fide
champignons, 4 vols, edn 2, 1970), Reid et al. (Fun- Clements & Shear (Gen. Fung., 1931 ).
gorum rariorum icones coloratae, 1966-), Phillips Macropodia Fuckel (1870) = Helvella fide Dissing
(Mushrooms and other fungi of Great Britain and (Dansk bot. Ark. 2S no. 1, 1966).
Europe, 1981), Moser & Julich (Coloured atlas of Macropyrenium Hampe ex A. Massa!. (1860) = Ocel-
Basidiomycetes, 1986-). See further Bolton, Boudier, lularia fide Hale (Bull. Br. Mus. nat. hist. Bot. 8: 227,
Bulliard, Greville and Sowerby. See also Watling & 1981).
Watling (A literature guide for identifying mush- Macrorhabdus Tomasz., Logan, Snowden, Kurtzman
rooms, 1980; by fam., gen. and geogr. region), Moser & Phalen (2003), anamorphic Saccharomycetales,
& Jiilich (Farhat/as der Basidiomyceten, 1985). H?.?.?. 1 (in bird gnts), widespread. See
There is an increasing number of guides becoming Tomaszewski et al. (Int. J. Syst. Evol. Microbiol. S3:
available on the internet, although quality is more 1204, 2003), Suh et al. (Mycol. 98: 1006, 2006; phy-
variable. logeny).
macronematous (of conidiophores ), morphologically macroscopic, visible without a lens.
different from vegetative hyphae (cf. micronema- Macroscyphus Nees ex Gray (1821) = Helvella fide
tous ). Dissing (Dansk bot. Ark. 2S no. 1, 1966), Rifai (Re-
Macronemeae, hyphomycetes having conidia unlike inwardtia 7: 376, 1968).
the hyphae and the conidiophores. Cf. Micronemeae. Macroseptoria Petr. ( 1923) = Trichoseptoria fide
Macronodus G.F. Orr (1977) = Gymnoascus fide von Clements & Shear (Gen. Fung., 1931).
Arx (Persoonia 9: 393, 1977). Macrospora Fuckel (1870), Pleosporaceae. Anamorph
Macroiln Corda (1833) ? = Helminthosporium fide Nimbya. 3, Europe. See Simmons (Sydowia 41: 314,
Saccardo (Sy/I. Jung. 4: 403, 1886). Synonymy is 1989; anamorph), Shoemaker & Babcock (CJB 70:
doubtful.fide Sutton (in litt.). 1617, 1992), Barr(SA 12: 27, 1993; posn), Fallah &
Macrophoma (Sacc.) Berl. & Voglino (1886), Bot- Shearer (Mycotaxon 67: 85, 1998), Johnson et al.
ryosphaeriaceae. See Petrak & Sydow (Beih. Rep. (Mycotaxon 84: 413, 2002; N America).
spec. nov. regn. veg. 42, 1927; redispositions into macrospore, a large spore when there are spores of two
Diplodia), Phillips & Lucas (Sydowia 49: 150, 1997), sizes.
Denman et al. (Stud. Mycol. 4S: 129, 2000; phylog- Macrosporiaceae Nann. (1934) = Pleosporaceae.
eny), Slippers et al. (Mycol. 96: 83, 2004; Botryos- Macrosporites Renault (1899), Fossil Fungi. 3 (Car-
phaeria dothidea aggregate), Phillips et al. (Mycopa- boniferous), Germany.
thologia 1S9: 433, 2005; phylogeny). Macrosporium Fr. (1832) nom. rej. prop.= Altemaria
Macrophomella Died. (1916) = Lasiodiplodia fide fide Hughes (CJB 36: 727, 1958).
Petrak & Sydow (Feddes Repert. 42: 1, 1927). Macrostilbum Pat. (1898) nom. dub., anamorphic
Macrophomina Petr. (1923), anamorphic Botryos- Pezizomycotina, Hsy.OeH.?. 1, Java. See Seifert
phaeriaceae, Cpd.OeH.15. 2, widespread. (TBMS 8S: 123, 1985).
M. phaseolina (syn. Rhizoctonia bataticola), an im- Macrothelia M. Choisy (1949) = Amphisphaeria fide
portant root-parasite in warmer regions. See Santesson (Bull. Soc. /inn. Lyon 23: 103, 1954).
Goidanich (Ann. Sper. agr. N.S. 1: 449, 1947), Dhin- Macrotrichum Grev. (1825), anamorphic Pezizomy-
gra & Sinclair (Eds) (An annotated bibliography of cotina, Hso.OeH/= eH.?. 2, British Isles.
Macrophomina phaseolina, 1905-1976, 1977; 904 Macrotyphula R.H. Petersen (1972), Typhulaceae. 6,
refs.), Punithalingam (Nova Hedwigia 38: 339, 1983; widespread. See Berthier (Bull. mens. Soc. /inn. Lyon
cytology), Jones et al. (CJB 76: 694, 1998; Num. Spec. 46: 213, 1976), Dentinger & McLaughlin
minichromosomes), Harrington et al. (Pl. Dis. 84: 83, (Mycol. 98: 746, 2006; phylogeny).
2000; diagnostics), Mena-Portales et al. (Boin Soc. Macrovalsaria Petr. (1962), Dothideomycetes. 1,
Micol. Madrid 2S: 265, 2000; Mexico), Vandemark widespread (tropical). See Sivanesan (TBMS 6S: 395,
et al. (Mycol. 92: 656, 2000; genetic variation), 1975), Barr (Mycotaxon 49: 129, 1993; posn).
Almeida et al. (Fitopatol. Brasil 28: 279, 2003; Bra- Macroventuria Aa (1971), Pleosporales. 2, Africa;
zil, genetic variation), Jana et al. (Can. J. Microbiol. USA. See Aa (Persoonia 6: 359, 1971), Kodsueb et
SI: 159, 2005; genetic differentiation), Jana et al. al. (Mycol. 98: 571, 2006; phylogeny).
(MR 109: 81, 2005; population studies), Crous et al. Macruropyxis Azbukina (1972), Uropyxidaceae. 1 (on
(Stud. Mycol. SS: 235, 2006; phylogeny), Reyes- Fraxinus (Oleaceae)), former USSR. See Azbukina
Franco et al. (J. Phytopath. 1S4: 447, 2006; patho- (Komarovskie Ctenija (Moscow & Leningrad) 19: 20,
genicity, genetic variation), Schoch et al. (Mycol. 98: 1972).
1041, 2006; phylogeny). maculate, spotted; blotched.
Macrophomopsis N.E. Stevens & Baechler (1926) = Maculatifrondes K.D. Hyde (1996),? Phyllachorales.
Lasiodiplodia fide Petrak & Sydow (Feddes Repert. Anamorph Cyclodomus. 1 (on Palmae fronds), Ecua-
42: 1, 1927). dor. See Hyde et al. (MR 100: 1509, 1996), Hyde &
Macrophomopsis Petr. (1924) = Fusicoccum fide Cannon (Mycol. Pap. 17S: 114, 1999).
Pennycook & Samuels (Mycotaxon 24: 445, 1985). Maculatipalma J. Friihl. & K.D. Hyde (1995), Di-
macrophylline (of foliose lichens), having large lobes aporthales. 1 (on Palmae), Australia. See Frohlich &
 MAIRE 399
Hyde (MR 99: 727, 1995). 980, 2005; whole genome), Farman & Kim (Molecu-
maculicole (adj. -icolous), an organism living on spots, lar Plant Pathology 6: 287, 2005; telomeres), Piotti
e.g. leaf spots. et al. (J. Phytopath. 153: 80, 2005; Italy), Bussaban
Madura foot, see mycetoma. et al. (Mycol. 97: 1002, 2005; anamorph), Ninh
maduramycosis, see mycetoma. Thuan et al. (Eur. J. Pl. Path. 114: 381, 2006; Viet-
Madurella Brumpt (1905), anamorphic Sordaria/es, nam), Zhang et al. (Mycol. 98: 1076, 2006; phylog-
Hsy.OeP.?. IO (on humans causing mycetoma, q.v.), eny), Ebbole (Ann. Rev. Phytopath. 45: 437, 2007;
widespread (esp. tropical). See Ciferri & Redaelli model organism).
(Mycopathologia 3: 182, 1941), Ahmed et al. (J. Magninia M. Choisy (1929) = Lecanora fide Hawk-
C/in. Microbio/. 40: 1031, 2002; Sudan), Ahmed et sworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995).
al. (J. C/in. Microbiol. 41: 4537, 2003; clonality), El- Magnisphaera J. Campb., J.L. Anderson & Shearer
labib et al. (Mycoses 46: 321, 2003; Libya), Hoog et (2003), Halosphaeriaceae. 2, widespread. See Camp-
al. (Mycoses 47: 121, 2004; phylogeny, typification, bell et al. (Myco/. 95: 546, 2003), Pang & Jones
exclusion of M grisea), Vilela et al. (Mycopatholo- (Nova Hedwigia 78: 269, 2004).
gia 158: 415, 2004; Brazil), Sande et al. (J. Clin. Mi- Magnosporites Rouse (1962), Fossil Fungi? Fungi. 1
crobiol. 43: 4349, 2005; population biology). (Paleogene), Canada.
Magdalaenaea G. Arnaud (1952), anamorphic Pezizo- Magnusia Sacc. (1878) [non Magnusia Klotzsch 1854,
mycotina, Hso.lbH.?. 1, Europe; Asia. See Arnaud Begoniaceae] = Kemia Nieuwl.
(BSMF 68: 209, 1952), Sati et al. (Mycotaxon 81: Magnusiella Sadeb. (1893) = Taphrina fide Mix (Kan-
445, 2002; India). sas Univ. Sci. Bull. 33: 1, 1949).
magic mushrooms, typically hallucinogen-containing Magnusiomyces Zender (1925), Dipodascaceae. Ana-
species of Psi/ocybe, and also Gymnopilus, Panaeo- morph Saprochaete. 1, widespread. See de Hoog et
lus, Conocybe, and Amanita muscaria; hallucino- al. (Stud. Mycol. 29, 1986), Hoog & Smith (Stud.
genic fungi (q.v.). Mycol. 50: 489, 2004).
Magmopsis Nyl. (1875) = Arthopyrenia fide Hawk- Magnusson (Adolf Hugo; 1885-1964; Sweden).
sworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995). School teacher, Gothenburg (1909-1948). Devoted
Magnaporthaceae P.F. Cannon (1994), Sordariomy- spare time to lichenology making invaluable contri-
cetidae (inc. sed.). 13 gen.(+ 14 syn.), 93 spp. butions to knowledge of the lichens of China, Hawaii
Lit.: Bunting et al. (Phytopathology 84: 1097, (partly with Zahlbruckner, q.v.) and Scandinavia, and
1994), Cannon (SA 13: 25, 1994), Augustin et al. (J. to the genera Acarospora, Caloplaca, Lecidea and
Phytopath. 147: 109, 1999), Bryan et al. (MR 103: Lecanora. He described about 900 new species in c.
319, 1999), Chen et al. (Myco/. 91: 84, 1999), Kumar 150 papers. Pubis. A monograph of the genus Acaro-
et al. (Genetics Bethesda 152: 971, 1999), Ward & spora. Kung/iga Svenska Vetenskapsakademiens
Bateman (New Phytol. 141: 323, 1999), Kusaba et al. Handlingar (1929); Acarosporaceae und Thelocar-
(Ann. phytopath. Soc. Japan 65: 588, 1999), Ulrich et paceae. Rabenhorst?s Kryptogamen-Flora von
al. (New Phytol. 145: 127, 2000), Winka & Eriksson Deutsch/and, Oesterreich und der Schweiz (1935).
(Mycoscience 41: 97, 2000), Bussaban et al. (Myco/. Collection of c. 70,000 specimens in Uppsala (UPS).
97: 1002, 2005), Reblova (Mycol. 98: 68, 2006). Biogs, obits etc. Almbom (Botaniska Notiser 117:
Magnaporthe R.A. Krause & R.K. Webster (1972), 428, 1964); Degelius (Svensk Botanisk Tidskrift 59:
Magnaporthaceae. Anamorph Pyricularia. 5, wide- 393, 1965); Grummann (1974: 478); Stafleu &
spread (esp. tropical). M grisea (rice blast; anamorph Cowan (TL-2 3: 247, 1981).
Pyricularia oryzae. See Barr (Mycol. 69: 952, 1977), Magnussoniolichen Tomas. & Cif. (1952) = Polyblas-
Tsuda & Ueyama (TMSJ 19: 425, 1978; teleomorph tia fide Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi
formation), Kato (Ann. phytopath. Soc. Japan 60: edn 8, 1995).
266, 1994; M grisea phylogeny), Kato et al. (Ann. Magnussoniomyces Cif. & Tomas. (1953) =Magnus-
phytopath. Soc. Japan 60: 175, 1994; M grisea mi- soniolichen.
croconidia), Zeigler et al. (Rice blast disease, 1994), Magoderna Steyaert (1973) = Amauroderma Murrill
Bunting et al. (Phytopathology 86: 398, 1996; ITS), fide Ryvarden (Syn. Fung. 5: 180, 1991).
Roumen et al. (Eur. J. Pl. Path. 103: 363, 1997; Eu- Mahabalella B. Sutton & S.D. Patil (1966), anamor-
rop. pops.), George et al. (Phytopathology 88: 223, phic Pezizomycotina, Hso.OeH.15. 3, India; Europe.
1998; PCR), Kusaba et al. (Ann. phytopath. Soc. Ja- See Sutton & Patil (Nova Hedwigia 11: 203, 1966),
pan 64: 125, 1998; host range), Viji & Gnanaman- Mel'nik et al. (Mikol. Fitopatol. 37: 54, 2003; Aus-
ickam (Pl. Dis. 82: 36, 1998; India), Kumar et al. tria).
(Genetics Bethesda 152: 971, 1999; population biol- Mahanteshamomyces Hosag. (2004), anamorphic
ogy, India), Kim et al. (Molecules and Cells 10: 127, Asterinaceae. 1, India. See Hosagoudar (J. Econ.
2000; microsatellites), Couch & Kohn (Myco/. 94: Taxon. Bot. 28, 2004).
683, 2002; differentiation of M oryzae), Farman Mahevia Lagarde (1917) = Hirsutella fide Kendrick &
(Phytopathology 92: 245, 2002; on Lo/ium), Ikeda et Carmichae in Ainsworth et al. (Eds) (The Fungi 4A:
al. (Molecular Microbiology 45: 1355, 2002; genet- 390, 1973).
ics), Gilbert et al. (Applied Mycology and Biotech- Mainsia H.S. Jacks. (1931) = Gerwasia fide Cummins
nology 4: [331, 2004; functional genomics ), Javan- & Hiratsuka (Il/ustr. Gen. Rust Fungi rev. edit.,
Nikkhah et al. (Eur. J. Pl. Path. 110: 909, 2004; 1983).
Iran), Rathour et al. (J. Phytopath. 152: 304, 2004; Maire (Rene Charles Joseph Ernest; 1878-1949;
India, population structure), Tosa et al. (Phytopa- France, later Algeria). Professor of Botany, Univer-
thology 94: 454, 2004; on Lolium), Consolo et al. sity of Algiers (1911-1949). Noted for his contribu-
(Mycopathologia 160: 285, 2005; mating types, Ar- tions to fungal cytology, the anatomy of Russula, and
gentina), Couch et al. (Genetics Bethesda 170: 613, biodiversity studies of the fungi of north Africa,
2005; evolution), Dean (Nature Lond. 434 no. 7036: Catalonia and Greece. Pubis. Fungi Catalaunici. Se-
400 MAIREELLA

ries altera. Contributions a la flore mycologique de la Cryptococcus, Rhodotorula, Schizoblastosporon,

Catalogne. Publicaciones. Junta de Ciencies Natu- Trichosporon, Vanrija), Begerow et al. (MR 104: 59,
rals de Barcelona (1933); (with Werner) Fungi Ma- 2000; emend. to those belonging in Ustilaginomy-
roccani. Memoires de la Societe des Sciences cetes), Begerow et al. (Mycol. 98: 906, 2006; phylog-
Naturel/es du Maroc (1937); (with J. Politis) Fungi eny).
Hellenici. Catalogue raisonne des champignons con- Malbranchea Sacc. (1882), anamorphic Myxotrichum,
nus jusqu?ici en Grece. Actes de I?Ins titut Botanique Hso.OeH.40. 18, widespread. Also anamorphic Ony-
de l?Universite d?Athenes (1940). Biogs, obits etc. genaceae; teleomorphs Auxarthron, Uncinocarpus.
Feldmann & Guinier (Bulletin de la Societe See Sigler & Carmichael (Mycotaxon 4: 412, 1976;
d'Histoire Nature/le de l'Afrique de Nord 41: 65, key), Currah (Mycotaxon 24: 1, 1985), Martinez et al.
1952, bibliography); Grummann (1974: 336); Kiihner (TBMS 86: 490, 1986; conidiogenesis), Sigler et al.
(BSMF 69: 7, 1953) [portrait]; Stafleu & Cowan (TL- (Mycotaxon 28: 119, 1987; synanamorph), Okada et
2 3: 257, 1981). al. (Mycoscience 36: 385, 1995; ubiquinones, bio-
Maireella Syd. ex Maire (1908) = Gibbera fide Millier chemistry), Sugiyama et al. (Mycoscience 40: 251,
& von Arx (Beitr. Kryptfl. Schweiz 11 no. 2, 1962). 1999; phylogeny), Sigler et al. (Stud. Myco/. 47: 111,
Maireina W.B. Cooke (1961) = Cyphellopsis fide 2002; teleomorphs).
Donk (Reinwardtia 1, 1951). Malenconia Bat. & H. Maia (1960) = Coccomyces fide
Maireomyces Feldmann (1941) nom. dub., ? Fungi. von Arx (in /itt. ).
See Kohlmeyer & Kohlmeyer (Marine Mycology, malformin, a plant-malforming cyclic pentapeptide
1979). from Aspergi/lus niger (Takahashi & Curtis, Plant
Majewskia Y.B. Lee & K. Sugiy. (1986), Laboul- Physio/. 36: 30, 1961 ).
beniaceae. l, Japan. See Lee & Sugiyama (Mycol. 78: Malinvernia Rabenh. (1857) = Podospora fide
289, 1986). Lundqvist (Symb. bot. upsa/. 20 no. 1, 1972).
Malacaria Syd. (1930), Tubeufiaceae. 2 (on Me/iota Malleomyces Hallier (1870) nom. dub., anamorphic
etc.), pantropical. See Rossman (Myco/. Pap. 157, Pezizomycotina. See Rivolta (Parass. Veg., 1884).
1987; key), Johnston (N.Z. JI Bot. 37: 289, 1999). Mallochia Arx & Samson (1986), ? Onygenaceae. 1,
malaceoid venation, see veins. paleotropical. See von Arx & Samson (Persoonia 13:
Malacharia Fee (1843) ? = Cerebella fide Hawksworth 185, 1986), Sole et al. (MR 106: 388, 2002; phylog-
et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995). eny), Udagawa & Uchiyama (Stud. Myco/. 47: 181,
Malacodermis Bubak & Kabat (1912) = Glutinium 2002; revision).
fide Hiihnel (Sher. Akad. Wiss. Wien Math.-naturw. Mallotium (Ach.) Gray (1821) = Leptogium fide
Kl., Abt. 1125: 27, 1916). Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8,
Malacodermum Marchand (1896) nom. dub., Fungi. 1995).
See Donk (Taxon 6: 84, 1957). Malmella C.W. Dodge (1933) = Erioderma fide Gal-
Malacodon Bataille (1923) nom. dub., Cantharellales. loway & Jergensen (Licheno/ogist 7: 139, 1975).
See Donk (Taxon S: 102, 1956). Malmeomyces Starbiick (1899), Niessliaceae. l (on
malacoid, like mucilage. bamboo), Brazil. See Rossman (Mycotaxon 8: 537,
Malacosphaeria Syd. (1924) = Eriosphaeria fide 1979), Rossman et al. (Stud. Myco/. 42: 248 pp.,
Millier & von Arx (Beitr. Kryptjl. Schweiz 11 no. 2, 1999).
1962). Malmgrenia Vain. (1939) = Cryptothele fide J0rgen-
Malacostroma Hlihn. (1920) [non Malacostroma sen & Henssen (Taxon 39: 343, 1990).
Gilrich 1906, fossil ? Algae] = Phomopsis (Sacc.) Malmia M. Choisy (1931) = Rinodina fide Hawk-
Bubak. fide Petrak (Annis myco/. 19: 176, 1921). sworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995).
Malajczukia Trappe & Castellano (1992), Mesophelli- Malotium Velen. (1934), Helotiales. 9, former Czecho-
aceae. 8, Australia; New Zealand. See Trappe et al. slovakia.
(Aust. Syst. Bot. S: 618, 1992). Malthomyces K.D. Hyde & P.F. Cannon (1999), ?
Malassezia Bail!. (1889), anamorphic Malasseziales. 7 Phyllachoraceae. 2 (on Pa/mae fronds), India; Sri
(on humans), widespread. See Anthony et al. (Mi- Lanka. See Hyde & Cannon (Myco/. Pap. 175: 114,
crob. Ecol. Health Dis. 7: 161, 1994; epidemiology), 1999).
Guillot & Gueho (Antonie van Leeuwenhoek 67: 297, malting, see brewing.
1995; mol. phylogeny), Guillot et al. (Antonie van maltoryzine, a metabolite of Aspergillus oryzae var.
Leeuwenhoek 67: 173, 1995; nomencl.), Guillot et al. microsporus; toxic for cattle (Iizuka & Iida, Nature
(Antonie van Leeuwenhoek 69: 337, 1996; taxon- 196: 681, 1962).
omy), Boekhout et al. (Medical Mycol. 36: 365, Malupa Y. Ono, Buritica & J.F. Hennen (1992), ana-
1998; PFGE, RAPD), Guillot et al. (Medical Myco/. morphic Pucciniales. 15, widespread (tropical).
36: 220, 1998; review), Guillot & Bond (Medical Anamorph name for (II). See Ono et al. (MR 96: 828,
Myco/. 37: 295, 1999; review M pachydermatis), 1992).
Begerow et al. (MR 104: 53, 2000; mol. phylogeny), Malustela Bat. & J.A. Lima (1960) = Curvularia fide
Fell et al. (Int. J. Syst. Evo/. Microbio/. SO: 1351, Ellis (Myco/. Pap. 106, 1966).
2000; mol. phylogeny), Morishita et al. (Mycopa- Malvinia Diibbeler (2003), ? Ostropales. l, Falkland
thologia 161: 61, 2006; molecular analysis), Xu et al. Islands. See Diibbeler (Nova Hedwigia 76: 19, 2003).
(Proc. natn Acad. Sci. U.S.A. 104: 18730, 2007; phy- Mamiania Ces. & De Not. (1863), Diaporthales. 3,
logeny). See pityriasis versicolor. widespread (north temperate). See Barr (Myco/.
Malasseziales R.T. Moore (1980). Ustilaginomycotina. Mem. 7, 1978), Monod (Beih. Sydowia 9: I, 1983).
l gen., 7 spp. Causing pityriasis versicolor (q.v.) of Mamianiella Hlihn. (1917), Diaporthales. Anamorph
humans. No families recognized. Mazzantie/la. I (on Cory/us), Europe; N. America.
Lit. Moore (Bot. Mar. 23: 361, 1980; used for all See Barr (Mycol. Mem. 7, 1978).
Basidioblastomycetes lacking ballistospores (e.g. Mamillisphaeria K.D. Hyde, S.W. Wong & E.B.G.
 MARASMIUS 401

Jones (1996), ? Massariaceae. 1, Australia. See Hyde et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995).
et al. (Nova Hedwigia 62: 513, 1996). map lichen, species of Rhizocarpon (e.g.
Mammaria Ces. ex Rabenh. (1854), anamorphic Pseu- R. geographicum) which have yellow or yellow-
docercophora, Hso.OeP.10. 1, Europe; N. America. green areolae separated by dark black lines (the
See Hughes (Beih. Sydowia 1: 359, 1957), Park prothallus) and forming mosaics. See Lichenometry.
(TBMS 60: 351, 1973), Subramanian & Sekar (Jour- Mapea Boedijn (1957) = Telomapea.
nal of the Singapore National Academy of Science Ma pea Pat. ( 1906) = Uredo fide Berndt (in litt.; proba-
15: 58, 1986; teleomorph). bly anamorphic Chaconiaceae).
Mammariopsis L.J. Hutchison & J. Reid (1988), ana- Mapletonia B. Sutton (1991), anamorphic Pezizomy-
morphic Pezizomycotina, Hso.OeH.38; Hso.O- cotina, Cpd.leH.15. 1, Australia. See Sutton (Sy-
leH.1/10; Hso.OeH.15. 1, New Zealand. See Hutchi- dowia 43: 162, 1991).
son & Reid (N.Z. JI Bot. 26: 94, 1988). Mapping distribution, see Geographical distribution.
mammiform, breast-like in form. Marasmiaceae Roze ex Kiihner (1980), Agaricales. 54
Manaustrum Cavalc. & A.A. Silva (1972) = Strigula gen. (+ 30 syn.), 1590 spp. The family is circum-
fide Liicking et al. (Lichenologist 30: 121, 1998). scribed here to include Marasmiaceae and Omphalo-
Manginella Bat. & H. Maia (1961), anamorphic Pe- taceae as circumscribed by Matheny et al. (2006).
zizomycotina, Cpt.OeP.?. 2, Brazil. See Batista & Lit.: Kammerer et al. (Pl. Syst. Evo/. 150: 101,
Maia (Publ9oes Inst. Micol. Recife 338: 23, 1961), 1985), Segedin (N.Z. JI Bot. 31: 375, 1993), Gordon
Farr (Mycol. 78: 269, 1986). et al. (MR 98: 200, 1994), Miller (Mycol. helv. 6: 91,
Manginia Viala & Pacottet (1904) = Sphaceloma fide 1994), Corner (Beih. Nova Hedwigia 111: 1, 1996),
Jenkins & Bitancourt (Mycol. 33: 338, 1941 ). Antonin et al. (Mycotaxon 63: 359, 1997), Desjardin
Manginiella, see Mauginiella. & Horak (Biblthca Mycol. 168: 152 pp., 1997),
Manginula G. Arnaud (1918) nom. dub., anamorphic Nicholson et al. (Mycol. 89: 400, 1997), Hibbett et al.
Pezizomycotina. 5 (recent & fossil), N. America; (MR 102: 1041, 1998), Hughes & Petersen (Pl. Syst.
Australia. See Lange (Aust. J. Bot. 17: 565, 1969), Evo/. 211: 231, 1998), Petersen & Hughes (Pl. Syst.
Sutton (Mycol. Pap. 141, 1977). Evol. 211: 217, 1998), Antonin (Mykol. Listy 68: 13,
Manginulopsis Bat. & Peres (1963) = Leptothyrium 1999), Desjardin et al. (Sydowia 52: 92, 2000), Mata
fide von Arx (K. Ned. Akad. Wet. Arnst. 66: 172, et al. (Mycol. 93: 1102, 2001), Kirchmair et al. (Per-
1963). soonia 17: 583, 2002), Moncalvo et al. (Mo/. Phy-
Manglicola Kohlrn. & E. Kohlrn. (1971), Hypsostro- /ogen. Evo/. 23: 357, 2002), Saito et al. (Biosc., Bio-
mataceae. 2, Guatemala; Guyana. See Huhndorf techn., Biochem. 66: 2125, 2002), Takahashi (Myco-
(Mycol. 86: 266, 1994). science 43: 343, 2002), Abesha et al. (Myco/. 95:
Mangrovispora K.D. Hyde & Nakagiri (1991),? Phyl- 1021, 2003), Antonin (Mycotaxon 88: 53, 2003), Ar-
lachorales. 1 (dead wood, trop. marine), Australia. ruda et al. (MR 107: 25, 2003), Griffith et al. (N.Z. JI
See Wang & Hyde (Fungal Diversity 3: 159, 1999; Bot. 41: 423, 2003), Bodensteiner et al. (Mo/. Phy-
placement). logen. Evol. 33: 501, 2004), Kirchrnair et al. (Mycol.
Manikinipollis Krutzsch (1970), Fossil Fungi ? Fungi. 96: 1253, 2004), Mossebo & Antonin (Czech Myco/.
1 (Miocene), former USSR. 56: 85, 2004), Wilson & Desjardin (Mycol. 97: 667,
Manilaea Syd. & P. Syd. (1914) = Arthonia fide Sant- 2005), Rincones et al. (MR 110: 821, 2006).
esson (Symb. bot. upsal. 12 no. 1: 1, 1952). Marasmiellus Murrill (1915), Marasmiaceae. c. 250,
Manina Adans. (1763) nom. dub., Clavariaceae. See widespread. M inoderma, root rot of maize;
Donk (Reinwardtia 2: 441, 1954). M paspali var. americana, 'borde blanco' of maize.
Manina Banker (1912) = Hericium Pers. fide Donk See Sabet et al. (TBMS 54: 123, 1970), Singer (Beih.
(Taxon S: 69, 1956). Nova Hedwigia 44: 1, 1973; 134 neotrop. spp., extra-
manna, see Sphaerothallia. limital spp.), Singer (Beih. Nova Hedwigia 26: 847,
Mannia Trevis. (1857) [non Mannia Opiz 1829, 1976), Pegler (Kew Bull. Addit. Ser. 6, 1977), Wilson
Hepaticae] = Buellia fide Hawksworth et al. (Dic- & Desjardin (Mycol. 97: 667, 2005; phylogeny).
tionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995). Marasmiopsis Henn. (1898) = Phaeomarasmius fide
mannitol, a polyhydric alcohol, often found as a stor- Singer (Agaric. mod. Tax., 1951 ).
age compound in ectotrophic mycorrhizal mantles Marasmius Fr. (1836) nom. cons., Marasmiaceae. c.
and lichens. 500, widespread (esp. tropical). M oreades (fairy-
manocyst (of Phytophthora), a projection (receptive ring champignon), M perniciosus, (see Crinipellis),
papilla) from the oogonium which undergoes fusion M p/icatus (Sugar-cane root rot). See Singer (Myco/.
with the antheridium. SO: 103, 1958; key sections), Singer (Bull. Jard. bot.
Manoharachariomyces N.K. Rao, D.K. Agarwal & Brux. 34: 317, 1964; key 50 Congo spp.), Singer (Sy-
Kunwar (2005), anamorphic Pezizomycotina. 1, In- dowia 18: 106, 1965; keys 154 S. Arn. spp.), Gilliam
dia. See Rao et al. (Indian Phytopath. 58: 96, 2005). (Mycotaxon 4: 1, 1976; 30 N. Am. spp.), Singer (Fl.
Manokwaria K.D. Hyde (1993), Xylariales. 1 (on Neotrop. 17: 62, 1976; key 233 neotrop. spp.), Pegler
Palmae), Australia; Irian Jaya. See Hyde (Sydowia (Kew Bull. Addit. Ser. 6, 1977; 43 E. Afr. spp.), Des-
45: 246, 1993). jardin (Sydowia 42: 17, 1990; culture), Antonin &
mantle, a compact layer of hyphae enclosing short Noordeloos (Libri Botanici 8, 1993; Europ. spp.),
feeder roots of ectomycorrhizal plants, connected to Desjardin et al. (Sydowia 52: 92, 2000; Indonesia),
the Hartig (q.v.) net on the inside, and to the extrama- Antonin (Mycotaxon 85: 109, 2003; tropical Africa),
trical hyphae (q.v.) on the outside; acts as a nutrient Antonin (Mycotaxon 89: 399, 2004; sect. Sicci in Af-
sink. rica), Mossebo & Antonin (Czech Mykol. 56: 85,
Manuripia Singer ( 1960), Marasmiaceae. 1, Bolivia. 2004; Cameroon), Wilson & Desjardin (Myco/. 97:
See Singer (Sydowia 14: 273, 1960). 667, 2005; phylogeny), Antonin & Buyck (Fungal
Manzonia Garov. (1866) = Aspicilia fide Hawksworth Diversity 23: 17, 2006; Madagascar, Mascarenes),
402 MARAVALIA

Desjardin & Ovrebo (Fungal Diversity 21: 19, 2006; Nectriaceae, Hso.OeH.15. 4, widespread. See Samson
Panama), Antonin (Fungus Flora of tropical Africa (Stud. Myco/. 6: 74, 1974), Samuels & Seifert (Beih.
1, 2007) See horse-hair blight fungi. Sydowia 43: 264, 1991), Okuda & Yamamoto (My-
Maravalia Arthur (1922), Chaconiaceae. c. 35 (on coscience 41: 411, 2000; Japan), Luangsa-ard et al.
angiosperms), widespread (tropical). See Mains (Myco/. 96: 773, 2004; phylogeny), Samuels et al.
(Bull. Torrey bot. Club 66: 173, 1939), Ono (Myco/. (CBS Diversity Ser. 4, 2006; USA).
76: 892, 1984; key), Wingfield et al. (Australas. Pl. Marielliottia Shoemaker (1999), anamorphic Pleospo-
Path. 33: 327, 2004), Thaung (Australasian Mycolo- raceae, Hso.?.?. 3, widespread. See Shoemaker (CJB
gist 24: 29, 2005; Burma). 76: 1559, 1998).
Marcelleina Brumm., Korf & Rifai (1967), Pezizaceae. Marine fungi. Fungi are of widespread occurrence in
9, widespread (north temperate). See Pfister (Sydowia the sea, with over 1500 spp. (excluding coastal li-
38: 235, 1986; N. Am.), Moravec (Mycotaxon 30: chen-forming fungi) known from this habitat (Hyde
473, 1987; key), Dissing et al. (Taxon 39: 130, 1990; et al., Biodiversity and Conservation 7: 1147, 1998).
nomencl.), Hansen et al. (Mo/. Phylogen. Evo/. 36: 1, These parasitize marine algae or animals or are sap-
2005; phylogeny), Hansen & Pfister (Myco/. 98: robes on timber, algae (Kohlmeyer, Veroejf. Inst.
1029, 2006; phylogeny). Merresforsch. Bremerhaven Suppl. 5 339, 1974, Na-
Marceloa Bat. & Peres (1962) = Treubiomyces fide kagiri, Myco/ogia 85: 638, 1993), sea grasses
von Arx & Millier (Stud. Mycol. 9, 1975). (Cuomo et al., Prog. Oceanogr. 21: 189, 1988), pro-
marcescent (of basidiomata), withering, drying up in tozoa! cysts and corals (Kohlmeyer & Volkmann-
situ. Cf. putrescent. Kohlmeyer, CJB 68: 1554, 1990, Raghukumar & Ra-
Marchalia Sacc. (1889) nom. conf., Polystomellaceae. gukumar, Mar. Ecol. 12: 251, 1991), sea foam (Na-
See von Arx (Sydowia 12: 400, 1959). kagiri, IFO Res. Comm. 14: 52, 1989) and other sub-
Marchaliella G. Winter ex E. Bommer & M. Rousseau strata; spores of many (esp. Halosphaeriales) have
(1891) = Testudina fide Hawksworth (CJB 57: 91, special appendages for attachment (Hyde & Jones,
1979). Bot. Mar. 32: 205, 1989; 10 types).
Marchandiobasidium Diederich & Schultheis (2003), Other fungi occur in brackish water (Tubaki & Ito,
Corticiaceae. Anamorph Marchandiomyces. I (on Rep. Tottori mycol. Inst. 10: 523, 1973), salt marshes
lichens), Europe; N. America. See Diederich et al. (Bayliss Elliott, Ann. appl. biol. 17: 284, 1930; Ap-
(MR 107: 524, 2003), Larsson (MR 111: 1040, 2007; inis & Chesters, TBMS 47: 419, 1964), mangrove
phylogeny). swamps (Hyde & Jones, Marine Ecology 9: 15, 1988,
Marchandiomphalina Diederich, Lawrey & Binder Tan Leong & Jones, CJB 67: 2686, 1989), in the salt
(2007), Corticiaceae. I, Venezuela. See Diederich & of salt pans (Quinta, Food Technol. 22: 102, 1968)
Lawrey (Mycol. Progr. 6: 61, 2007). and on sand (Rees, Bot. Mar. 23: 375, 1980, Nakagiri
Marchandiomyces Dieder. & D. Hawksw. (1990), & Tokura, Trans. myco/. Soc. Japan 28: 413, 1987);
anamorphic Marchandiobasidium. 3 (on lichens), 27-36 spp. exclusively tropical (Kohlmeyer, Marine
widespread. See Sikaroodi et al. (MR 105: 453, 2001; Ecology 5: 329, 1984).
phylogenetic posn.), DePriest et al. (MR 109: 57, A very diverse range of unusual secondary metabo-
2005). lites are produced by marine fungi (San-Martin et al.,
Marcosia Syd. & P. Syd. (1916) = Stigmina fide Sut- J. Chi/. Chem. Soc. 53: 1377, 2008), including poten-
ton (TBMS 58: 164, 1972). tial herbicides (Motti et al., Appl. Environ. Microbial.
Margaretbarromyces Mindell, Stockey, Beard & 73: 1921, 2007), and several have shown great poten-
Currah (2007), Fossil Fungi ? Pleosporales. 1 (Eo- tial for use in bioremediation, particularly in decol-
cene). See Mindell et al. (MR 111: 680, 2007). ourizing effluents (Raghukumar, MR 104: 1222,
Margarinomyces Laxa (1930), anamorphic Pezizomy- 2000). Marine fungi appear to play an important role
cotina. I, widespread. See Schol-Schwarz (Persoonia in decomposition of organic matter on sandy beaches
6: 63, 1970), Cole & Kendrick (Myco/. 65: 682, (Steinke & Lubke, South African J. Bot. 69: 540,
1973), Garns (Stud. Myco/. 45: 187, 2000; links with 2003) and have the potential to be used as pollution
Phialophora), Mostert et al. (Stud. Mycol. 54: 115 indicators (Taboski et al., FEMS Microbial. Ecol. 53:
pp., 2006; key). 445, 2006).
Margaritispora Ingold (1942), anamorphic Helotiales, Lichens form distinctive band-like zones on sili-
Hso.= eH.15. 2 (aquatic), Europe. See Marvanova & ceous rocky shores (Fletcher, Lichenologist 5: 368,
Descals (J. Linn. Soc. Bot. 41: I, 1985), Campbell et 401, 1973, terminology of zones; in Brown et al.,
al. (MR 110: 1025, 2006; phylogeny). Lichenology: progress and problems: 359, 1976, nu-
marginal frill (of a conidium), the periclinal wall left trition; in Price et al., The shore environment 2: 789,
attached to a spore after secession. Cf. basal frill. 1980, compr. review).
marginal veil (of agarics), an incurving proliferation of Lit.: General: Fell et al. (Molecular marine biol.
the margin of the pileus which protects the develop- biotech. 1: 175, 1992; molecular detection marine
ing hymenium. Cf. partial veil. microeukaryotes), Hyde & Pointing (Eds) (Marine
marginate (I) having a well-marked edge; (2) (of basal Mycology. A Practical Approach, 2000), Johnson &
bulb of agaric stipe ), having a gutter-like rim as in Sparrow (Fungi in oceans and estuaries, 1961 [re-
Leucocortinarius bulbiger. print, 1970]), Jones (Ed.) (Recent advances in
margo proprius, see excipulum proprium, proper aquatic mycology, 1976; compr. review), Kohlmeyer
margin. (in Moss, 1986: 199; checklist marine Ascomycota),
margo thallinus, see excipulum thallinum, thalline Kohlmeyer & Kohlmeyer (Marine Mycology, 1979;
margin. /cones Fungorum Maris, 1968), Kohlmeyer &
Mariaella Sutara (1987) = Suillus Gray fide Kuyper (in Volkmann-Kohlmeyer (Bot. Mar. 34: I, 1991), Moss
litt. ). (Ed.) (The biology ofmarine fangi, 1986).
Mariannaea G. Arnaud ex Samson (1974), anamorphic Regional: Aldabra, Kohlmeyer & Volkmann-
 MASON 403

Kohlmeyer (Can J. Bot. 6S: 571, 1987). Argentina, spot), M rosae (black spot of rose). See von Arx
Malacalza & Martinez (Boin Soc. Argent. Bot. 14: 57, (Verh. K. ned. Akad. Wet. Arnst. C SI: 1, 1957), Sut-
1971). Australia, Kohlmeyer (Aust. J. Mar. Fresh- ton et al. (TBMS 86: 619, 1986; redisposition), Spiers
water Res. 42: 91, 1991), Hyde (Aust. Syst. Bot. 3: (Eur. J. For. Path. 18: 140, 1988; key 4 spp. on
711, 1990). British Isles, Fletcher (Lichenologist 7: 1 Populus), Spiers (N.Z. JI Bot. 27: 503, 1989; conidial
[siliceous rocky shore lichens], 73 [calcareous and morphology of poplar spp. on host and in culture),
terricolous lichens], 1975; keys Br. spp.). Brunei, Spiers (Eur. J. For. Path. 20: 154, 1990; conidial
Hyde (Bot. J. Linn. Soc. 98: 135, 1988). Denmark, morphology variation spp. on Populus), Farr (Mycol.
Koch & Jones (Svampe 8: 49, 1983). Ecuador, Ga- 8S: 814, 1993; relationship to Septogloeum), Wene-
lapagos, Kohlmeyer & Volkmann-Kohlmeyer (Can frida & Spencer (Pl. Dis. 77: 246, 1993; on Rosa),
J. Bot. 6S: 571, 1987). India, Borse (Trans. mycol. Morgan-Jones & Phelps (Mycotaxon SS: 215, 1995;
Soc. Japan 28: 55, 1987; Indian Bot. Reptr 7: 18, on Veratrum), Spiers (Eur. J. For. Path. 28: 233,
1988; key 55 spp.). Malaysia, Jones & Kuthubutheen 1998; on Salicaceae), Han et al. (Theoretical and
(Sydowia 41: 160, 1990). Pacific, Volkmann- Applied Genetics 100: 614, 2000; genetic variation).
Kohlmeyer & Kohlmeyer (Mycol. 8S: 337, 1993; Marssoninites Babajan & Tasl. (1970), Fossil Fungi. I
biogeogr. ). Philippines, Jones et al. (Asian Marine (Tertiary), former USSR.
Biol. S: 103, 1988). Seychelles, Hyde & Jones (Ma- Martella Adans. (1763) = Hericium Pers. fide Donk
rine Ecol. 9: 15, 1988). South Africa, Steinke & (Reinwardtia 2: 466, 1954).
Jones (S. Afr. J. Bot. S9: 385, 1993). USA, Kohl- Martella End!. (1836) = Hericium Pers. fide Donk
meyer, (TMBS S7: 473, 1971; New England check- (Taxon S: 103, 1955).
list), Jones (Bot. J. Linn. Soc. 91: 219, 1985); and Martellia Mattir. (1900) = Russula fide Kuyper (in
many other countries. litt.).
Marinosphaera K.D. Hyde (1989), Sordariomycetes. Martensella Coem. (1863), Kickxellaceae. 1, Europe;
1, Indian Ocean; Pacific Ocean. See Hyde (CJB 67: N. America. See Jackson & Dearden (Mycol. 40: 168,
3078, 1989), Read et al. (MR 99: 1465, 1995; ul- 1948), Benjamin (Aliso 4: 321, 1959).
trastr.). Martensiomyces J.A. Mey. (1957), Kickxellaceae. 1,
Marinospora A.R. Cava!. (1966), Halosphaeriaceae. 3 Congo. See Benjamin (Aliso 4: 321, 1959).
(marine), widespread. See Johnson et al. (Bot. Mar. Marthamyces Minter (2003), ? Rhytismataceae. 9,
27: 557, 1984), Jones (CJB 74 Suppl. 1: S790, 1995; widespread. See Minter (Mycotaxon 87: 50, 2003),
ultrastr. ), Campbell et al. (Fungal Diversity Res. Ser. Johnston (Aust. Syst. Bot. 19: 135, 2006; Australia).
7: 15, 2002; phylogeny). Marthanella States & Fogel (1999), ? Boletales. 1,
Mariona Stempell ( 1909), Microsporidia. 1. USA. See States & Fogel (Mycotaxon 71: 424, 1999).
Marisolaris J0rg. Koch & E.B.G. Jones (1989),? Do- Martin (George Willard; 1886-1971; USA). Professor
thideomycetes. 1 (marine), Denmark. See Koch & of Botany, University of Iowa (1929-1955). Noted
Jones (CJB 67: 1190, 1989). for studies on the Tremel/ales (q. v.) and Mycetozoa
Mariusia D. Pons & Boureau (1977), Fossil Fungi, (q.v.). He contributed keys to families of fungi forthe
Microthyriaceae. 1 (Cretaceous), France. first five editions of this Dictionary. Pubis. The
Maronea A. Massa!. (1856), Fuscideaceae (L). 13, Tremellales of the north central United States and ad-
widespread. See Magnusson (Acta horti gotoburg. 9: jacent Canada. University of Iowa Studies in Natural
41, 1934), Singh (Geophytology 10: 34, 1980; India), History (1940); (with C.J. Alexopoulos, q.v.) The
Brusse (Bothalia 19: 36, 1989; S Africa), Kantvilas Myxomycetes (1969). Biogs, obits etc. Stafleu &
(Biblthca Lichenol. 78: 169, 2001; Tasmania), Cowan (TL-2 3: 320, 1981); Wells & Lentz (Mycol.
McCarthy & Mallett (Flora ofAustralia S6 A, 2004), 6S: 985, 1973, bibliography, portrait).
Harris (Opuscula Philolichenum 3: 65, 2006; N Martindalia Sacc. & Ellis (1885) = Phleogena fide
America), LaGreca (Lichenologist 38: 595, 2006; Barr & Bigelow (Mycol. 60: 456, 1968).
chemistry), Mi~dlikowska et al. (Mycol. 98: 1088, Martinella (Cooke) Sacc. (1892) nom. dub., Fungi. See
2006; phylogeny), Bylin et al. (Biblthca Lichenol. 96: Sutton (Mycol. Pap. 141, 1977).
49, 2007; phylogeny). Martinellisia V.G. Rao & Varghese (1977), anamor-
Maronella M. Steiner (1959), Acarosporaceae (L). I. phic Pezizomycotina, Hso.leP.10. 1, India. See Rao
See Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn & Varghese (Norw. JI Bot. 24: 279, 1977).
8, 1995), Hafellner (Symb. bot. upsal. 34 no. I: 87, Martinia Whetzel (1942) [non Martinia Vaniot 1903,
2004). =
Compositae] Martininia.
Maroneomyces Cif. & Tomas. (1953) = Maronea. Martininia Dumont & Korf (1970), Sclerotiniaceae.
Maronina Hafellner & R.W. Rogers (1990), Le- Anamorph Myrioconium. 1, widespread. See Dumont
canoraceae (L). 2, Australia; S. America. See Hafell- (Mycol. 6S: 175, 1973), Zhuang (Mycotaxon 29: 393,
ner & Rogers (Biblthca Lichenol. 38: 100, 1990), 1987).
McCarthy & Mallett (Flora ofAustralia S6 A, 2004), Mason (Edmund William; 1890-1975; England).
Kantvilas & Elix (Biblthca Lichenol. 96: 137, 2007; Wounded in the Somme (1916); Mycologist, IMI
Australia). (1921-1960). His organization of the IMI fungal ref-
Marssonia J.C. Fisch. (1874) [non Marssonia H. Karst. erence collection set new standards, showing a pro-
1860, Gesneriaceae] = Marssonina. found understanding of how mycological information
Marssoniella Hlihn. (1916) [non Marssoniella Lem- should be handled, amounting almost to prescience of
merm. 1900, Algae] = Neomarssoniella fide Hawk- how it should be structured for digitized databases.
sworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995). Noted for his catalytic ideas on use of conidial devel-
Marssoniella Lemmermann (1900), Microsporidia. 1. opment to classify hyphomycetes, publishing little
Marssonina Magnus (1906), anamorphic Diplocarpon, himself, he strongly influenced Hughes and M.B.
Drepanopeziza, Cac.leH.15/19. 78, widespread (esp. Ellis (q.v.). Pubis. Mycological Papers 1-3 (1925-
temperate). M ochroleuca (chestnut (Castanea) leaf 1941 ). Biogs, obits etc. Booth (Bulletin of the British
404 MASONHALEA

Myco/ogical Society 9: 114, 1975); Ellis & Hughes (Botanica Lithuanica 11: 55, 2005; Lithuania),
(TBMS66: 371, 1976) [portrait]. Schoch et al. (Myca/. 98: 1041, 2006; phylogeny).
Masonhalea Kiimefelt ( 1977), Parmeliaceae (L). I, Massariaceae Nitschke (1869), Pyrenulales. 6 gen. (+
Arctic. See Kiimefelt et al. (Pl. Syst. Evol. 183: 113, 3 syn.), c. 41 spp.
1992), Thell et al. (Myco/. Progr. 1: 335, 2002; phy- Lit.: Barr (Sydowia 38: 11, 1985), Eriksson (SA 5:
logeny), Miitdlikowska et al. (Mycol. 98: 1088, 2006; 140, 1986), Barr (N. Amer. Fl. ser. 2 13: 129 pp.,
phylogeny). 1990), Hyde (MR. 96: 1044, 1992), Hyde et al. (Nova
Masonia G. Sm. (1952) = Masoniella. Hedwigia 62: 513, 1996), Liew et al. (Mo/. Phylogen.
Masonia Hansf. (1944) = Dictyonella fide von Arx Evol. 16: 392, 2000).
(Persoonia 2: 421, 1963). Massariella Speg. (1880) = Amphisphaeria fide Dza-
Masoniella G. Sm. (1952) = Scopulariopsis fide Mor- gania (BSMF 102: 199, 1986), Eriksson & Hawk-
ton & Smith (Myco/. Pap. 86, 1963). sworth (SA 7: 80, 1988).
Masoniomyces J.L. Crane & Dumont (1975), anamor- Massariellops Curzi ( 1927) = Didymosphaeria fide
phic Pezizomycotina, Hso.OeH.10. I, Mexico; Carib- Aptroot (Nova Hedwigia 60, 1995).
bean. See Crane & Dumont (CJB 53: 847, 1975). Massarina Sacc. (1883), Massarinaceae. Anamorphs
Massalongia Korb. (1855), Massalongiaceae (L). 3, Acroca/ymma, Ceratophoma, Tetraploa. 125, wide-
Europe; N. America. See Henssen (CJB 41: 1331, spread. See Bose (Phytopath. Z. 41: 156, 1961; key),
1963), J0rgensen in Hawksworth (Ed.) (Ascomycete Webster (TBMS 48: 449, 1965), Srinivasulu & Sathe
Systematics. Problems and Perspectives in the Nine- (Sydowia 26: 83, 1974; Indian spp.), Leuchtmann
ties NATO ASI Series vol. 269 269: 390, 1994; (Sydowia 37: 75, 1984), Hyde (Myca/. 83: 839, 1992;
posn), Burgaz & Martinez (Nova Hedwigia 73: 381, key marine spp.), Hyde (Mycol. 99: 291, 1995; list
2001; Iberian peninsula), Wiklund & Wedin (Cladis- 132 names), Aptroot (Nova Hedwigia 66: 89, 1998;
tics 19: 419, 2003; phylogeny), Miitdlikowska & monogr.), Tsui et al. (Myca/. 91: 721, 1999; ultrastr.),
Lutzoni (Am. J. Bot. 91: 449, 2004; phylogeny), Mi- Au et al. (Bot. Mar. 44: 261, 2001; ultrastr.), Hyde et
itdlikowska et al. (Mycol. 98: 1088, 2006; phylog- al. (Fungal Diversity Res. Ser. 7: 93, 2002; marine
eny), Wedin et al. (Lichenologist 39: 61, 2007; n. taxa), Liew et al. (Mycol. 94: 803, 2002; phylogeny),
fam.). Eriksson & Hawksworth (Myca/. 95: 426, 2003; phy-
Massalongiaceae Wedin, P.M. J0rg. & Wiklund logeny, fam. placement), Tanaka & Harada (Myco-
(2007), Peltigerales. 3 gen. (+ 9 syn.), 11 spp. science 44: 173, 2003; Japan), Dobbeler (MR 111:
Lit.: Henssen (CJB 41: 1331, 1963), Miitdlikowska 1406, 2007), Wang et al. (MR. 111: 1268, 2007; phy-
& Lutzoni (Am. J. Bot. 91: 449, 2004), Wedin & logeny).
Wiklund (Symb. bot. upsa/. 34 no. I: 469, 2004), Jl'Jr- Massarinaceae Munk (1956), Pleosporales. 5 gen. (+
gensen (Nordic Lichen Flora 3: Cyanolichens: 87, 17 syn.), 189 spp. Molecular data have elucidated
2007), Wedin et al. (Licheno/ogist 39: 61, 2007). some relationships within this fam., but more re-
Massalongiella Speg. (1880) = Enchnoa fide Petrak & search is needed. It has previously been confused
Sydow (Annis myco/. 34: 11, 1936). with the Lophiostomataceae. See Aptroot (Nova
Massalongina Bubak (1916), anamorphic Pezizomy- Hedwigia 66: 89, 1998; monogr.), Kodsueb et al.
cotina, St.OeH.?. I, Europe. (Botanical Journal of the Linnean Society 155: 283,
Massalongo (Abramo Bartolommeo; 1824-1860; It- 2007; descr.), Wang et al. (MR.111: 1268, 2007; phy-
aly). Professor at the University of Verona. Pa- logeny).
laeobotanist and lichenologist, renowned for his con- Massarinula Geneau (1894) = Massarina fide Bose
tribution to understanding the systematics of lichen- (Phytopath. Z. 41, 1961), Aptroot (Nova Hedwigia
fonning fungi with crustose thalli through use of mi- 66: 89, 1998).
croscopic characters, introducing 114 genera of Massariola Fuisting (1868), Dothideomycetes. 3 (on
which many have since been consistently used (e.g. bark), Europe.
Arthopyrenia, Catillaria, Haematomma, Pyrenula, Massariopsis Niess! ( 1876) = Amphisphaeria fide
So/enopsora) or recently reintroduced (e.g. Bactro- Muller & von Arx in Ainsworth et al. (Eds) (The
spora, Ce/othelium, Psilolechia). Often involved in Fungi 4A: 87, 1973).
controversies with Trevisan (q.v.). Main collections Massariosphaeria (E. Mull.) Crivelli (1983), Pleospo-
in Verona (VER). Pubis. Ricerche sul/'Autonomia rales. 23, widespread. See Crivelli (Ober die hetero-
dei Licheni Crustosi (1852); Systema Lichenum No- gene Ascomycetengattung Pleospora Rbh., 1983; key
vorum (1855) [a selection of these works have been 7 spp.), Leuchtmann (Sydowia 37: 75, 1985; key),
reprinted (Lazzarini, Selezione di Lavori Lichen- Holm & Holm (Symb. bot. upsa/. 28 no. 2: I, 1988),
ologici di A.B. Massa/ongo, 1991)]. Biogs, obits etc. Huhndorf et al. (Mycotaxon 37: 203, 1990), Liew et
De Toni (L 'Opera Lichenologica di Abramo Massa- al. (Mo/. Phylogen. Evol. 16: 392, 2000; phylogeny),
/ongo, 1933); Grummann (1974: 518); Poelt (in Laz- Inderbitzin et al. (Myca/. 94: 651, 2002; phylogeny),
zarini, 1991: 13); Stafleu & Cowan (TL-2 3: 349, Tanaka & Harada (Mycoscience 45: 96, 2004; Japan),
1981 ). Wang et al. (MR 111: 1268, 2007; phylogeny).
Massalongomyces Cif. & Tomas. (1953) = Massa- Massariothea Syd. (1939), anamorphic Pezizomy-
longia. cotina, St.= eP.15. 8, widespread. See Alcorn (MR
Massaria De Not. (1844), Massariaceae. Anamorphs 97: 429, 1993; key).
Myxocyc/us, Neohendersonia, Macrodiplodia. 22, Massariovalsa Sacc. (1882), Melanconidaceae. Ana-
widespread. See Wehmeyer (Revision of Melanconis, morph Me/anconiopsis. c. 4, widespread. See Weh-
1941), Shoemaker & Le Clair (CJB 53: 1568, 1975; meyer (Revision of Melanconis, 1941), Petrak (Sy-
type studies), Barr (Mycotaxon 9: 17, 1979; key 4 N. dowia 19: 279, 1966), Speer (BSMF 102: 363, 1986).
Am. spp.), Barr (N. Amer. Fl. ser. 2 13: 129 pp., Massariovalsaceae Hara (1913) = Melanconidaceae.
1990; N America), Liew et al. (Mo/. Phylogen. Evol. Massartia De Wild. (1897),? Zoopagales. I (in Algae),
16: 392, 2000; phylogeny), Treigiene & Rukseniene Java. See Hesseltine (Myca/. 47: 344, 1955).
 MATTIROLOMYCES 405

Massee (George Edward; 1850-1917; England). French zenschutzberichte 49: 97, 1988; on Dactylis spp.),
Foreign Legion (c. 1870s); schoolteacher, Scarbor- Mayrhofer et al. (Mitt. naturwiss. Ver. Steiermark
ough (c. 1880s); freelance worker, Kew (1990s); 121: 73, 1991; key), Braun (Monogr. Cercosporella,
Cryptogamic Botanist, Royal Botanic Gardens, Kew Ramu/aria Allied Genera (Phytopath. Hyphom.) 1:
(1893-1915). First President of the British Mycologi- 260, 1995; key).
cal Society (1896). Pubis. British Fungus Flora Mastocephalus Battarra ex Kuntze (1891) = Leucoco-
(1892-1895); Textbook of Fungi (1906); Diseases of prinus.
Cultivated Plants and Trees (1910); British Fungi Mastodia Hook. f. & Harv. (1847), Mastodiaceae (L).
and Lichens (1911); (with Crossland) Fungus Flora 6, Antarctica. See Brodo (Bryologist 79: 385, 1976),
of Yorkshire (1902-1905). Biogs, obits etc. Anon. Gremmen et al. (Lichenologist 27: 387, 1995; ecol-
(Kew Bulletin 1922: 335, 1922, bibliography); ogy), Kohlmeyer et al. (Mycol. Progr. 3: 51, 2004).
Grumrnann (1974: 377); Ramsbottom (TBMS 5: 469, Mastodiaceae Zahlbr. (1907), Pezizomycotina (inc.
1917; Ramsbottom (Journal of Botany London 55: sed.) (±L). 2 gen.(+ 3 syn.), 8 spp.
223, 1915); Stafleu & Cowan (TL-2 3: 359, 1981). Lit.: Kohlmeyer & Volkmann-Kohlmeyer (Bot.
Masseea Sacc. (1889), Helotiales. I, N. America. See Mar. 34: I, 1991), Sancho & Valladares (Polar Biol.
Baral (SA 13: 113, 1994). 13: 227, 1993).
Masseei!lla Dietel (1895), Pucciniales. c. 5 (on dicots, Mastoleucomyces Battarra ex Kuntze (1891) nom.
mostly Euphorbiaceae), widespread (palaeotropical). nud. = Tricholoma fide Singer (Agaric. mod. Tax.,
See Sathe (Sydowia 19: 187, 1966), Thaung (Aus- 1951).
tralasian Mycologist 24: 29, 2005; Burma) Cf. Ka- Mastomyces Mont. (1848) = Topospora fide Groves
matomyces. (CJB 43: 495, 1965).
Masseeola Kuntze (1891) = Sparassis. Mathurisporites Kalgutkar & Janson. (2000), Fossil
Masseerina Lloyd (1920) nom. nud., Agaricomycetes. Fungi, anamorphic Ascomycota. I, Canada; India.
See Donk (Taxon 6: 64, 1957). See Kalgutkar & Jansonius (AASP Contributions Se-
Massospora Peck (1879), Entomophthoraceae. 13 (on ries 39: 166, 2000).
cicadas), widespread. M cicadina is a parasite of the matrix (I) the substratum in or on which an organism
17-year cicada in N. Am. See Soper (Mycotaxon 1: is living; (2) mucilaginous material in which conidia
13, 1974; key), Soper et al. (Ann. Ent. Soc. Am. 69: and some ascospores are produced, influences dis-
89, 1976; biology), Keller & Petrini (Sydowia 57: 23, semination, survival, germination etc. See Louis &
2005; key). Cooke (TBMS 84: 661, 1985).
Mastigobasidium Golubev ( 1999), Leucosporidiaceae. Matruchotia Boulanger (1893) nom. dub., anamorphic
I, Japan. See Golubev (Int. J. Syst. Bacteriol. 49: Fungi. See Donk (Reinwardtia 2: 466, 1954).
1301, 1999; taxonomy), Fell et al. (Int. J. Syst. Evol. Matruchotiella Grigoraki (1924) nom. dub. = Ateleo-
Microbiol. 50: 1351, 2000; mol. phylogeny), Aime et thylax fide Dodge (Medical Mycology: 431, 1935).
al. (Mycol. 98: 896, 2006; phylogeny). Matsushimaea Subram. ( 1978), anamorphic Pezizomy-
Mastigochytrium Lagerh. (1892) ? = Rhizophydium cotina, Hso.ObP.10. I, Japan. See Subramanian
fide Sparrow (Aquatic Phycomycetes Edn 2: 1187 (Kavaka 5: 96, 1977), Mel'nik & Belomesyatseva
pp., 1960). (Mikol. Fitopatol. 35: 29, 2001; Russia, Belorus).
Mastigocladium Matr. (1911) = Acremonium fide Matsushimiella R.F. Castafieda & Heredia (200 I),
Garns (Cephalosporium-artige Schimmelpilze, 1971 ). anamorphic Pezizomycotina, Hso.?.?. I, Australia.
Mastigomyces lmshen. & Kriss (1933), anamorphic See Castafieda Ruiz et al. (Cryptog. Mycol. 22: 16,
Pezizomycotina, Hso.?.?. 2, former USSR. See Bab- 2001).
jeva & Levin (Mikrobiologiya 48: 541, 1979; neo- Matsushimomyces V.G. Rao & Varghese (1979),
typification). anamorphic Pezizomycotina, Hso.leH.?10. 1, India.
Mastigomycetes Imshen. & Kriss (1933), anamorphic See Rao & Varghese (Bot. Notiser 132: 313, 1979),
Pezizomycotina, Hso.?.?. 2, former USSR. See Bab- Castafieda Ruiz et al. (Mycotaxon 87: 385, 2003).
jeva & Levin (Mikrobiologiya 48: 541, 1979; neo- Matsusphaeria K.L. Pang & E.B.G. Jones (2003) =
typification). Magnisphaera fide Pang et al. (Nova Hedwigia 77:
Mastigomycotina (obsol.). Used for fungi with motile 14, 2003), Pang & Jones (Nova Hedwigia 78: 269,
zoospores now dispersed in the phyla Chytridiomy- 2004).
cota, Hyphochytriomycota, Oomycota, Plasmodio- matsu-take, Tricholoma matsutake, an important edi-
phoromycota. ble fungus in Japan. Nisikado et al. (Ber. Ohara Inst.
Mastigonema Speg. (1926) = Chaetospermum fide 8(4), 1941); pine mushroom. 'Matsutake' ofN. Am.,
Petrak & Sydow (Annis mycol. 34: 11, 1936). T. ponderosum, T. murrillianum (fide Singer, 1961 ).
mastigoneme, see flagellum. Mattickiolichen Tomas. & Cif. (1952) = Buellia fide
Mastigonetron Kleb. (1914) = Harknessia fide Petrak Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8,
(Sydowia 24: 253, 1971), Sutton (Mycol. Pap. 141, 1995).
1977). Mattickiomyces Cif. & Tomas. (1953) = Mat-
mastigopod (of Mycetozoa), a swarm cell (obsol.). tickiolichen.
Mastigosporella Hohn. (1914), anamorphic Wuest- Mattirolella S. Colla (1929), anamorphic Kathistaceae,
neiopsis, Cpd.OeH.19. 2, USA. See Nag Raj (Coelo- St.OeH.15. I. See Khan & Kimbrough (Am. J. Bot.
mycetous Anamorphs with Appendage-bearing Co- 61: 395, 1974), Blackwell et al. (Mycol. 95: 987,
nidia, 1993). 2003).
Mastigosporium Riess (1852), anamorphic Pezizomy- Mattirolia Berl. & Bres. (1889), Thyridiaceae. 1 (from
cotina, Hsy.= eH.19. 6 (causing leaf spots of bark), Italy. See Rossman et al. (Stud. Mycol. 42: 248
grasses), widespread (temperate). See Bollard (TBMS pp., 1999).
33: 250, 1950), Hughes (Mycol. Pap. 36, 1951), Mattirolomyces E. Fisch. (1938), Pezizaceae. 1 (My-
Austwick (TBMS 37: 161, 1954), Huss et al. (Pjlan- corrhizal under Cistaceae), Mediterranean; N. Amer-
406 MATULA

ica. See Percudani et al. (Mo/. Phy/ogen. Evo/. 13: 24 (5), 1966; Poland).
169, 1999; phylogeny), Diez et al. (Myco/. 94: 247, Mazaediothecium Aptroot (1991), Pyrenulaceae (L).
2002; phylogeny), Healy (Mycol. 95: 765, 2003; 2, Costa Rica; Papua New Guinea. See Eriksson
USA), Ferdman et al. (MR 109: 237, 2005; phylog- (Licheno/ogist 25: 307, 1993), Aptroot et al.
eny), Kovacs et al. (Myco/. Progr. 6: 19, 2007; on- (Biblthca Licheno/. 97, 2008; Costa Rica).
togeny, mycorrhiza), Lress0e & Hansen (MR 111: mazaedium, a spore mass formed by an ascoma, as in
1075, 2007; phylogeny). Caliciales and Onygenaceae, in which the spores,
Matula Massee (1888), anamorphic Aleurocystis. 2, generally with sterile elements, become free from the
widespread (tropical). See Martin (Lloydia 5: 158, asci as a dry, loose powdery mass on the fruiting sur-
1942). face.
Maublancia G. Arnaud (1918), Microthyriaceae. 6, S. Mazosia A. Massa!. (1854), ? Roccellaceae (±L).
America; S. Africa. Anamorph Sporhaplus. 21 (partly on lichens), wide-
Maublancomyces Herter (1950) = Gyromitra fide spread (tropical). See Santesson (Symb. bot. upsal. 12
Eckblad (Nytt Mag. Bot. 15: 1, 1968). no. I: I, 1952), Batista et al. (Alas Inst. Micol. Univ.
Mauginiella Cavara (1925), anamorphic Pezizomy- Recife 5: 429, 1967), Kalb & Vezda (Folia geobot.
cotina, Hso.OeH.38. 1 (on Phoenix), Mediterranean; phytotax. 23: 199, 1988; key), Eriksson (SA 14: 58,
Middle East. See Sigler & Carmichael (Mycotaxon 4: 1995; posn), Lilcking & Matzer (Nova Hedwigia 63:
349, 1976), von Arx et al. (Sydowia 34: 42, 1981; ul- 109, 1996), Lilcking & Kalb (Bot. Jb. 122: I, 2000;
trastr.), Abdullah et al. (J. Phytopath. 153: 417, 2005; Brazil), Aptroot et al. (Mycotaxon 88: 41, 2003;
Spain). China, Taiwan), Singh & Pinokiyo (Lichenologist 40:
Maurinia Niess! (1876) = Anthostomella fide Francis 23, 2008; India).
(Mycol. Pap. 139, 1975), Lu & Hyde (Fungal Diver- mazu, see Fermented food and drinks.
sity Res. Ser. 4, 2000). Mazzantia Mont. (1855), Diaporthaceae. Anamorph
Mauritiana Poonyth, K.D. Hyde, Aptroot & Peerally Mazzantiel/a. 6, Europe; America. See Monod (Beih.
(2000), Requienellaceae. 1, Mauritius. See Poonyth Sydowia 9: I, 1983), Castlebury et al. (Mycoscience
et al. (Fungal Diversity 4: 10 I, 2000). 44: 203, 2003), Zhang et al. (Myco/. 98: 1076, 2006;
Mauritzia Gyeln. (1935) = Pyrenopsis fide Hawk- phylogeny).
sworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995). Mazzantiella Hohn. (1925), anamorphic Mazzantia.
Maurodothella G. Arnaud (1918) = Echidnodes fide See Clements & Shear (Gen. Fung., 1931).
von Arx & Millier (Stud. Myco/. 9, 1975). McAlpine (Daniel; 1849-1932; Scotland, later Austra-
Maurodothina G. Arnaud ex Piroz. & Shoemaker lia). Lecturer, Heriot-Watt College, Edinburgh
(1970) = Eupelte fide von Arx & Millier (Stud. My- (1877); lecturer, Melbourne University (1884); Vege-
co/. 9, 1975). table Pathologist, Department of Agriculture, Victo-
Maurodothis Sacc., Syd. & P. Syd. ex Syd. & P. Syd. ria (1890). As Vegetable Pathologist, McAlpine oc-
( 1904) = Cycloschizon fide Millier & von Arx (Beitr. cupied the first full-time permanent post in applied
Kryptfl. Schweiz 11 no. 2, 1962). mycology in the then British Empire. Pubis. Rusts of
Maurya Pat. (1898) nom. dub., Fungi. See Petrak Australia, their Structure, Nature and Classification
(Sydowia 5: 345, 1951 ). ( 1906); Smuts of Australia, their Structure, Life His-
Mawsonia C.W. Dodge (1948), ? Lichinaceae (L). 1, tory, Treatment and Classification (1910); Fungous
Antarctica. See Kiimefelt (Cryptog. Bot. 1: 147, Diseases of Stone-fruit Trees of Australia, and their
1989). Treatment (1902); Handbook of Fungous Diseases of
Maxillispora Hohn. (1914) = Tetracladium fide Ingold the Potato in Australia and their Treatment (1911).
(TBMS25: 371, 1942). Biogs, obits etc. Fish (Annual Review of Phytopa-
Mayamontana Castellano, Trappe & Lodge (2007), tho/ogy 8: 14, 1970); Stafleu & Cowan (TL-2 3: 207,
Stephanosporaceae. I. See Castellano et al. (Myco- 1981 ).
taxon 100, 2007). McGinty, see Lloyd.
Mazaediate lichens, Traditionally treated as Calicia- MCZ, see Media.
/es, but that order has been shown to be heterogenous MEA, see Media.
using molecular methods. Mebarria J. Reid & C. Booth (1989), Melanconida-
Lit.: Hutchinson (Myco/. 79: 786, 1987; spp. on ceae. Anamorph Harknessia. I, USA. See Barr (My-
polypores), Middelborg & Mattsson (Sommerfeltia 5, cotaxon 41: 287, 1991).
1987; Norway), Nlidvornik (Studia bot. cs/. 5: 6, medallion clamp, a clamp connexion with a space
1942), Pant & Awasthi (Biovigyanam 15: 3, 1989; between the main hypha and the hook.
key 31 spp. India & Nepal), Puntillo (Webbia 43: Medastina Dodart [not traced] nom. dub.,? Fungi.
145, 1989; key 59 spp. Italy), Santesson (Ark. Bot. Medeolaria Thaxt. (1922), Medeolariaceae. I, N.
30A (14), 1943; S. Am.), Sato (Miscnea bryol. lich. America. See Thaxter (Proc. Amer. Acad. Arts & Sci.
7: 39, 1975; gen. concepts), Schmidt (Mitt. St. Inst. 57: 425, 1922).
a/lg. Bot. Hamburg 13: 111, 1970), Selva & Tibell Medeolariaceae Korf ( 1982), Medeolariales. I gen., I
(Bryologist 102: 377, 1999, N Am.), Tibell (Symb. spp.
bot. upsa/. 21(2), 1975; boreal N. Am., Lichenologist Lit.: Thaxter (Proc. Amer. Acad. Arts & Sci. 57:
13: 161, 1981; Afr., 14: 219, 1982; Costa Rica, Beih. 425, 1922), Korf (Mycosystema 3: 19, 1990), Pfister
Nova Hedw. 79: 597, 1985; system, Symb. bot. upsal. & Kimbrough in McLaughlin et al. (Eds) (The My-
27(2), 1987; keys 18 gen., 78 spp. Australia, Bot. J. cota A Comprehensive Treatise on Fungi as Experi-
Linn. Soc. 116: 159, 1994; distrib. 162 spp., dispersal mental Systems for Basic and Applied Research 7A:
patterns, Flora Neotropica Monograph 69, 1996), 257, 2001).
Symb. bot. upsa/. 32: 291, 1997; anams, Bibi. Medeolariales Korf (1982). Pezizomycotina. 1 fam., 1
Licheno/. 71: 107, 1998; S Am. spp.; Nordic Lichen gen., I spp. Fam.:
Flora 1, 1999), Tobolewski (Pr. Korn. biol. Poznan Medeolariaceae
 MEDIA 407
For Lit. see under fam. Bennett (Medical mycology, edn 4, 1992), Rippon
Media. Media for cultivation of fungi can be prepared (Medical mycology. The pathogenic fungi and the
from natural, synthetic or semi-synthetic compo- pathogenic actinomycetes, edn 3, 1988).
nents. Essential requirements for fungal growth in- Specialized media are required for some genera.
clude carbon and nitrogen sources, vitamins, miner- For growth of Aspergillus and Penicillium, Czapek
als, air and water. There is no single standard me- Dox Agar (CZ), Czapek Yeast Autolysate (CYA) and
dium on which all fungi grow. Many can be culti- 2% Malt Extract Agar (MEA) are recommended. To
vated by supplying simple sugars however low- distinguish closely related species in these genera,
nutrient media are often required for obtaining sporu- Creatine Sucrose Agar (CREA) is useful. CYA and
lation. Since media can affect colony morphology, MEA with 20-40% sucrose are used for cultivation of
pigmentation, sporulation and retention of properties, xerophilic species of Aspergillus and those producing
standardization of formulae is often necessary for the Eurotium teleomorphs. See Samson & Pitt (Eds) (Ad-
purpose of identification. Defined media formula- vances in Penicillium and Aspergillus Systematics,
tions are essential in quantitative experiments and in- 1985). Sporulation of Fusarium can be encouraged
vestigations that require an element of reproducibil- by the use of Carnation Leaf Agar (Fischer et al.,
ity. Many culture media are available commercially, Phytopathology 72: 151, 1982) or Spezieller
others are prepared in the laboratory. Useful publica- Niihrstoffarmer Agar (Nirenberg, Mitt. Biol. Bunde-
tions include Booth (in Booth (Ed.), Methods in mi- sanst. Land. Forstw. 169: 1, 1976). Sterilized pieces
crobiology 4: 57, 1971), Jong et al. (ATCC Filamen- of filter paper are added to this medium to stimulate
tous fungi, edn 19, 1996), Atlas (Handbook of micro- sporulation. To study growth rate and colony colour
biological media, 1996), Smith et al. (Eds) (The in Fusarium, Potato Sucrose Agar (PSA) is recom-
UKNCC biological resource: properties, mainte- mended. Lima Bean Agar (LBA) and V8 Juice Agar
nance and management, 2001). The following entry have been used successfully for growing Pythium and
provides an introduction to the most commonly used Phytophthora. See Hamish (Mycol. 57: 85, 1965),
media for cultivation of fungi. Romero & Gallegly (Phytopathology 53: 899, 1963).
Potato Carrot Agar (PCA) is used for obtaining Saprolegniaceae grow well on Cornmeal Agar and
sporulation in a wide range of fungi. This medium is Glucose Yeast Peptone Salts medium (GYPS). In-
low in carbohydrates and many fungi are stimulated oculated blocks can be transferred to water baited
to sporulate in response to poor nutrient levels. Most with sterile hemp seeds to obtain sporangia and oo-
Mucorales grow successfully on PCA and Malt Agar gonia. Most yeasts grow sucessfully on MEA, Glu-
(MA). Many anamorphic fungi and ascomycetes also cose Peptone Yeast Extract Agar (GPY) or Yeast
sporulate successfully on Malt Agar (MA), Cornmeal Malt Extract Agar (YM). For osmophilic and osmo-
Agar (CMA) and Oatmeal Agar (OA). Hay Infusion tolerant yeasts, a sugar content of 30-50% is recom-
Agar is useful as a low nutrient medium for produc- mended. For further details of media for cultivation
tion of conidia. Potato Dextrose Agar (PDA) is rich of yeasts see Kurtzman & Fell (The Yeasts, a taxo-
in carbohydrates stimulating good vegetative growth nomic study, edn 4, 1998), Barnett et al. (The Yeasts:
in many fungi. In the presence of high carbohydrate characteristics and identification, edn 3, 2000).
levels however, sporulation is often reduced. Some Bacterial contamination in fungal cultures can be
basidiomycetes in culture including Armillaria and eliminated by the use of media containing antibiotics.
Ganoderma have been grown successfully on Malt Most frequently used is Penicillin G in combination
Extract Agar (MEA) and Yeast Malt Extract (YM). A with either streptomycin sulphate or chlorampheni-
specialized medium for obtaining sporulation of col.
wood-rotting basidiomycetes in culture was de- Antiobiotic medium: Penicillin G and Chloram-
scribed by Badcock (TBMS 25: 200, 1941). To en- phenicol
courage sporulation in cellulolytic fungi, sterilized Chloramphenicol 150 mg
pieces of filter paper, wheatstraw or lupin stem can Penicillin G 150 mg
be placed on the surface of weak media such as PCA Distilled Water 10 ml
or Tap Water Agar (TWA). Successful cultivation of Ethanol 10 ml
chytrids has been obtained using Yeast Peptone Dissolve 150 mg penicillin G in !Oml distilled wa-
Soluble Starch Agar (YPSS). 25% seawater can be ter. Filter sterilize using a 0.45 µm pore membrane.
added for marine species. The use of Rabbit Dung Dissolve 150 mg chloramphenicol in 1Oml ethanol.
Agar (RDA) is recommended for obtaining sporula- To add to media, melt 250 ml agar. When still hot,
tion in coprophilous fungi. A method for culturing add 1.25 ml chloramphenicol in ethanol using a
pathogenic Entomophthorales on coagulated egg- sterile pipette. Allow agar to cool to 45°C then add
yolk medium was described by Miiller-Kllgler (En- 1.25 ml penicillin G. Swirl thoroughly to mix.
tomophaga 3: 261, 1959). Further culture methods Antibiotic medium: Penicillin G and Streptomycin
for this group are described by Keller (Sydowia 40: sulphate
122, 1987) and Balazy (Fungi.T. XXIV. Ento- Penicillin G 1.2 g
mophthorales, 1993). Lichen-forming fungi produce Streptomycin sulphate 1.0 g
good vegetative growth on Malt Yeast Extract Agar Distilled water 40 ml
(MYE). Dissolve lg of streptomycin sulphate powder in
Many fungi from medical sources require rich me- sterile water. Add penicillin G and agitate to mix.
dia with a high nitrogen content. Dermatophytes To add to media, melt 250 ml agar and allow to
grow successfully on media containing peptone and cool until hand-hot (45°C). Using a sterile pipette,
glucose (Sabouraud's Agar). Keratinophylic fungi add 2 ml of the antibiotic mixture to the agar and
benefit from the addition of sterilized animal hair or swirl bottle thoroughly to mix.
feathers (Al-Doory, 1968). For further details of me- Carnation Leaf Agar (CLA)
dia used in medical mycology see Kwon-Chung & Agar 20 g
408 MEDIA

Distilled water 11 Yeast Extract 5g

Carnation leaf pieces Agar 20 g
Cut carnation leaves into lcm pieces, allow to dry Distilled Water ll
and sterilize using a few drops of propylene oxide. Dissolve ingredients in water. Autoclave at 121°C
Add agar to water. Heat until dissolved and auto- for 15 min.
clave at 121°C for 15 min. Pour plates and add a Glucose Yeast Peptone Salts (GYPS)
few sterile leaf pieces when plates are almost set. Glucose 5.0 g
See Fisher et al. (Phytopatholgy 72: 151, 1982). Mycological Peptone 0.5 g
Corn Meal Agar (CMA) Yeast Extract (Oxoid) 0.05 g
Maize meal 30 g KH2P04 0.5 g
Oxoid Agar N° 3 20 g MgS04.7H20 0.15 g
Tap Water 11 Agar 15.0 g
Place the maize and water in a saucepan. Heat over Distilled Water 11
a double saucepan until boiling, continue heating Dissolve agar and yeast extract in water. When
for one hour stirring occasionally. Filter the decoc- agar has dissolved, add peptone and glucose. Auto-
tion through muslin, add the agar, and boil until it clave at 121 °C for 15 min.
is dissolved. Autoclave at 121°C for 20 min. Hay Infusion Agar
Creatine Sucrose Agar (CREA) Hay 50.0 g
Creatine (IH20) 3.0 g Agar 15.0 g
Sucrose 30.0 g Distilled Water 1l
~l ~g Sterilize 50 g hay in l litre of water at 121°C for
MgS0 4.7H20 0.5 g 30 min. Strain through cloth and make up to 1 litre.
FeS04.7H20 0.01 g Adjust pH to 6.2 with K2HP04. Add 15 g agar to 1
KH2P04.3H20 1.3 g litre of extract. Autoclave at 121°C for 15 min.
Bromocresol purple 0.05 g Malt Agar (MA)
Agar 15.0 g Toffee barley malt extract 20 g
Distilled Water l l Oxoid Agar N° 3 20 g
Dissolve ingedients in water. Autoclave at 121°C Tap water 11
for 15 min. Adjust pH to 8.0-8.2 after autoclaving. Add malt extract and agar to water in a double
Czapek Dox Agar (CZ) saucepan. Heat and stir until dissolved. Adjust pH
Made with stock Czapek solution to 6.5. Autoclave at 121°C for 15 min.
Solution A Malt-Czapek Agar (MCZ)
Sodium nitrate NaN03 40.0 g Stock Czapek solution A 50 ml
Potassium chloride KC! 10.0 g Stock Czapek solution C 50 ml
Magnesium sulphate MgS04 7H20 10.0 g Sucrose 30 g
Ferrous sulphate FeS04 7H20 0.2 g Toffee malt extract 40 g
Dissolve in 1 l distilled water and store in a refrig- Oxoid Agar N° 3 20 g
erator. Distilled water 900 ml
Solution B Dissolve malt extract and agar in water. Heat over
Di-potassium hydrogen orthophosphate K2HP0420 a double saucepan until dissolved. Then add su-
g crose, when dissolved add stock solutions. Adjust
Dissolve in 1 l distilled water and store in a refrig- pH to 5.0. Autoclave at 121°C for 20 min.
erator. Malt Extract Agar (MEA) Blakeslee's formulation
For l /itre Malt extract (powdered Difeo or Oxoid) 20 g
Stock solution A 50 ml Peptone (bacteriological) lg
Stock solution C 50 ml Glucose (Analar) 20 g
Distilled water 900 ml Oxoid Agar N° 3 15 g
Sucrose (Analar) 30 g Distilled water 1l
Oxoid Agar N° 3 20 g Add malt extract, peptone and agar to water. Heat
Dissolve agar in distilled water then add sucrose over a double saucepan until dissolved. Add glu-
and stock solutions just before autoclaving. cose last and stir to dissolve. Sterilize by autoclav-
To each litre add 1 ml of following stock solutions: ing at 121°C for 15 min.
Zinc sulphate ZnS04 7H20 Analar 1.0 g in 100 ml Malt Extract Agar plus sucrose (M20, M40, M60)
distilled water Malt extract 20 g
Cupric sulphate CuS04 5H20 Analar 0.5 gin 100 Sucrose (Analar) 200 g
ml distilled water Oxoid Agar N° 3 20 g
Autoclave at 121°C for 20 min. See Smith (1954). Tap water 11
Czapek Yeast Autolysate Agar (CYA) For M40 use 400 g sucrose, for M60 use 600g su-
di-Potassium hydrogen phosphate K2HP0 4 1.0 g crose. Dissolve malt extract and agar in water by
Czapek concentrate 10.0 ml heating in a double saucepan. Reduce heat to avoid
Oxoid Yeast extract or autolysate 5.0 g caramelisation and add sucrose. Stir until dis-
Sucrose (Analar) 30.0 g solved. Autoclave at 121°C for 15 min.
Oxoid Agar N° 3 15.0 g Malt Yeast Extract (MYE)
Distilled water 1.0 l Malt extract 20 g
Autoclave at 121°C for 15 min. See Pitt (1973). Yeast Extract 2g
Glucose Peptone Yeast Extract Agar (GPY) Agar 20g
Glucose 40 g Distilled Water 1l
Peptone 10 g Dissolve ingredients in water. Autoclave at 121 °C
 MEDICAL AND VETERINARY MYCOLOGY 409

for 15 min. Tap water 11

Oat Agar (OA) Heat agar to dissolve. Pour into bottles containing
Oat Meal ground 30 g the rabbit dung. Autoclave at 126°C for 20 min.
Oxoid Agar N° 3 20 g Sabouraud's Agar
Tap water 11 Glucose 20 g
Add oat meal to 500 ml of water in a saucepan. Peptone 10 g
Heat for 1 h. To the other 500 ml water add agar Oxoid Agar N° 3 15 g
and dissolve in a double saucepan. Pass cooked oat Water 11
meal through a fine strainer and add to agar mix- Autoclave 114°C for 15 min.
ture. Stir thoroughly. Autoclave at 121 °C for 20 Spezieller Nilhrstoffarmer Agar (SNA)
min. Potassium di-hydrogen orthophosphate (KH2P04)1
Potato Carrot Agar (PCA) g
Avoid new crop potatoes, which do not make good Potassium nitrate (KN03) 1g
media. Red Desiree potatoes have been found to be Magnesium sulphate (MgS04.7H20) 0.5 g
best. Wash, peel and grate vegetables. Potassium chloride (KC!) 0.5 g
Grated potato 20 g Glucose (Analar) 0.2 g
Grated carrot 20 g Sucrose (Analar) 0.2 g
Oxoid Agar N° 3 20 g Oxoid Agar N° 3 20 g
Tap water 11 Distilled Water 1I
Boil vegatables for about 1 h in 500 ml tap water, Dissolve all ingredients, except agar, in distilled
then pass through a fine sieve keeping the liquid. water. Add agar and heat in a double saucepan un-
The agar is added to 500 ml of water in a double til dissolved. Adjust pH to 6-6.5, then dispense into
saucepan. When the agar has dissolved add the bottles. Autoclave at 121°C for 20 mins.
strained liquid and stir. Pour through a funnel into Tap Water Agar (TWA)
bottles. Sterilize at 121°C for 20 min. Tap water 11
Potato Dextrose Agar (PDA) Oxoid Agar N° 3 15 g
Avoid new crop potatoes. Red Desiree have been Dissolve agar in water. Autoclave at 121°C for 20
found to be best. min.
Potatoes 200 g VS Agar (as recommended for Actinomycetes)
Oxoid Agar N° 3 20 g V8 Vegetable juice 200 ml
Dextrose 15 g Calcium carbonate 4g
Tap water 11 Oxoid Agar N° 3 20 g
Scrub potatoes clean and cut into 12 mm cubes (do Water 800 ml
not peel). Weigh out 200 g and rinse rapidly under Adjust to pH 7.3 with KOH Autoclave at 121°C
a running tap, and drop into 1 1 of tap water in a for 20 min. See Galindo & Gallegly (1960).
saucepan. Boil until potatoes are soft (about 1 h) Yeast Malt Agar (YM)
then put through blender. Add 20 g of agar, and Yeast Extract 3g
heat in a double saucepan until dissolved. Then add Malt Extract 3g
15 g of dextrose and stir until dissolved. Make up Mycological Peptone 5g
to 1 1. Pour into bottles, stiring occasionally to en- Glucose 10 g
sure that each bottle has a percentage of solid mat- Agar 20 g
ter. Autoclave at 121 °C for 20 min. Distilled Water 1I
Potato Sucrose Agar (PSA) Dissolve ingredients in water and adjust pH to 5-6.
To make I litre of medium. Add agar and heat until dissolved. Autoclave at
Potato water 500 ml 121 °C for 15 minutes.
Sucrose 20 g Yeast Peptone Soluble Starch Agar (YPSS)
Oxoid Agar N° 3 20 g Yeast Extract 4. 0 g
Distilled water 500 ml Soluble Starch 15.0 g
Heat in double saucepan until agar is dissolved. KH2P04 1.0 g
Autoclave at 121°C for 15 min. 2.3 kg potatoes MgS04.7H20 0.5 g
makes 7 1. Adjust to pH 6.5 with calcium carbonate Agar 20.0 g
if necessary. Distilled Water 1I
To make 2 litres of potato water: Dissolve ingredients in water. Autoclave at 121°C
Tap water 1125 g for 15 minutes.
Potato 450 g Addition of dried materials to media
Peel and dice potatoes, suspend in double cheese- Filter papers
cloth and boil in the tap water until almost cooked. Cut filter papers to size (approximate! y 1 x 0. 7
PSA using powdered potato cm). Transfer to glass universal bottles and auto-
Powdered potato 5g clave at 121°C for 20 min. Using sterilised forceps,
Sucrose 20 g transfer pieces of filter paper to agar plates when
Oxoid Agar N° 3 20 g set.
Distilled water 1I Wheatstraws
Calcium carbonate 5g Cut dried wheatstraws into 2 cm lengths and trans-
Autoclave at 121°C for 15 min. fer to glass universal bottles, 10 pieces in each.
Rabbit Dung Agar (RDA) Autoclave at 121°C for 20 min. Using sterilised
The rabbit dung must be from wild rabbits, and forceps, add wheatstraws to poured plates before
dried before use. the agar sets.
Oxoid Agar N° 3 15 g Medical and veterinary mycology. The scientific
410 MEDICAL AND VETERINARY MYCOLOGY

study of fungi that cause diseases in humans and Medical antifungal agents belongs to groups of al-
animals, and the characteristics and epidemiology of lylamines (butenafine, naftifine, etc.), antimetabo-
the diseases they cause. In this Dictionary, veterinary lites, azoles (fluconazole, ketoconazole, clotrimazole,
mycology is treated as relating to vertebrates only; itraconazole, oxiconazole, etc.), chitin and glucan
see also: Insects (and other invertebrates) and fungi. synthesis inhibitors, polyenes (different drugs on the
Fungi affect different organs and according to the basis of nystatin, amphotericin B, etc.) and some sys-
disorder syndromes, the diseases are named chro- temic (griseofulvin) and topical drugs (Pfaller et al.,
moblastomycoses, dermatophytoses, mycetoma, J. C/in. Microbial. 42: 3142, 2004; Chartier et al., J.
onichoblastomycoses, otomycoses, phaeohyphomy- Antimicrob. Chemoter. 57: 384, 2006; Matta et al.,
coses, rhinosporidioses, etc. Clinical groupings for Antimicrob. Agents and Chemother. 51: 1573, 2007;
fungal infections recognize skin diseases attributed to etc.). The eukaryotic nature of fungi and their hosts
superficial (e.g. piedra, seborrhoeic dermatitis), cuta- leads to problems with antifungal drug toxicity or
neous (e.g. candidiasis of skin, dermatophytosis, cross-reactivity with host molecules during treatment.
ringworm of the scalp) and subcutaneous (e.g. lobo- Therapy for dermatophytoses is by topical applica-
mycosis, mucoromycosis, sporotrichomycosis) my- tion of fungicides, oral administration of griseofulvin,
coses; infectious diseases are described as dimorphic or X-ray epilation. Systemic mycoses, which are fre-
(e.g. blastomycosis, histoplasmosis) and opportunis- quently difficult to cure, may respond to surgery, X-
tic (e.g. aspergillosis, candidiasis, cryptococcosis) rays, potassium iodide, or antibiotics (see ampho-
systematic mycoses. The earliest to be described (see tericin, nystatin). Certain honeys have significant an-
Gruby) and best known mycosis is ringworm (tinea), tifungal activity against isolates of Candida spp.
of the skin and hair (caused by gymnoascaceous (Irish et al., Medical Mycology 44: 289, 2006) which
fungi). The other widespread and systemic mycoses cause systemic mycoses and are increasing world-
(e.g. coccidioidomycosis, cryptococcosis, histoplas- wide (Pfaller & Diekema, C/in. Microbial. Rev. 20:
mosis) are frequently fatal. 133, 2007). A wide range of molecular, immunologi-
More than 3400 fungal names have appeared in the cal and cytological techniques is essential for ongo-
medical and veterinary literature (de Hoog et al., At- ing research in medical mycology (Irish et al., in
las of clinical fungi, edn 2, 1126 pp., 2000). Fungi Kavanagh (Ed.) Medical Mycology: Cellular and
important in medical and veterinary mycology in- Molecular Techniques, 348pp., 2006).
clude some members of the following genera: Ab- For some important mycoses named after the
sidia, Arthrinium, Aspergi//us, Bipolaris, Blastomy- pathogenic agents see: adiaspiromycosis, aspergillo-
ces, Candida, Cladophialophora, Cladosporium, sis, blastomycosis, candidiasis, chromomycosis, Coc-
Coccidioides, Cryptococcus, Exophiala, Histo- cidioides (coccidioidomycosis), cryptococcosis, der-
plasma, Malassezia, Microsporum, Mucor, Phialo- matophyte (ringworm), epizootic lymphangitis,
phora, Penicil/ium, Pneumocystis, Pseudallescheria, Histoplasma (histoplasmosis), mycosis, mycetoma,
Rhizopus, Rhinosporidium, Sporothrix, Stachybotrys, Paracoccidioides (paracoccidiomycosis), phycomy-
Trichophyton, Trichosporon, Trichothecium. cosis, piedra, rhinosporidiosis, sporotrichosis, tinea;
Fungi pathogenic for humans are often polymor- see also Allergy.
phic (see dimorphic) or 'pleomorphic' and this, in The International Society for Human and Animal
addition to the number of species proposed on clini- Mycology (ISHAM) encourages and facilitates the
cal grounds and without adequate descriptions, made study and practice of all aspects of medical and vet-
the earlier literature very confused. Most fungi caus- erinary mycology; see also Internet, Societies and or-
ing serious skin mycoses are extremely variable soil ganizations.
saprobes with an ability to adapt to the environment Lit.: General: Ainsworth (Medical mycology. An
of human or animal tissues. Primary fungal infections introduction to its problems, 1952), Carter & Wise
of dimorphic systematic mycoses are mainly pulmo- (Essentials of veterinary bacteriology and mycology,
nary, following inhalation of conidia. Opportunistic 2004), Emmons et al. (Henrici 's molds, yeasts and
systematic infections are caused by cosmopolitan actinomycetes, 1947), Howard (Pmhogenic fungi in
fungi with a very low level of virulence, and occur humans and animals, edn 2, 2002), Hungerford et al.
when the normal defence mechanism of the host is (Veterinary mycology, 1999), Kavanagh (New In-
weakened as, for example, in AIDS patients. Most of sights in Medical Mycology, 2008).
the fungal pathogens important in veterinary mycol- Nomenclature: Nomenclature of fungi pathogenic
ogy are the same as those in medical mycology, but to man and animals (Med. Res. Council Mem. 23,
there are exceptions. The zoophilic dermatophyte edn 4, 1977), ISHAM (Sabouraudia 18: 78, 1980;
Microsporum gallinae causes disease in chickens, but internat. nomencl., Engl., Fr.), Ellis et al. (Eds) (De-
not humans; some of more common infections of the scriptions of Medical Fungi, edn 2, 2007), Grigoriu
skin and tails of fish are caused by organisms no et al. (Medical mycology, 1987), Odds et al. (Fungal
longer considered to be Fungi, e.g., Saprolegnia spp. disease nomenclature, J. med. vet. myco/. 30: 1-10,
Mycoses (with the exception of dermatophytoses) 1992).
are generally not contagious but originate from fun- Mycology: Brumpt (Precis de parasitologie, edn 6,
gal populations in both the external and internal envi- 2, 1949), Ciferri (Manua/e di micologia medica, 2
ronments where many potential pathogens are present vols, 1958-60), d'Enfert & Hube (Candida, compara-
as saprobes (e.g. Candida albicans in the human tive and functional genomics, 2008), Dodge (Medical
mouth, alimentary and genital tracts; Coccidioides mycology, 1935), Ellis et al (Descriptions of medical
immitis and Histoplasma capsulatum in soil). With fungi, 2007), Evans & Richardson (Eds) (Medical
the rise in numbers of people who are immuno- mycology: A practical approach, 1989), Fragner
compromised, more and different opportunistic fungi (Parasitische Pi/ze beim Menschen, 1958), Gedek
are being recorded as causing often serious mycoses (He/en a/s Krankheitserreger bei Tieren, 1968), Hay
on such patients; see opportunistic fungi. (Ed.) (Tropical fungal infections, 1989), Howard
 MEDIUM 411

(Ed.) (Fungi pathogenic for humans and animals, 3 Fifth Kingdom, Chapter 23,
vol., 1983-5), Jacobs & Nall (Eds) (Antifangal drug www.mycolog.com/chapter23.htm;
therapy, 1990), Koch (Leitfadender medizinschen Fungal Infections Virtual Grand Rounds,
Mykologie, 1973), Kwon-Chung & Bennett (Eds) http://hstelearning.mit.edu/fi/index.html;
Medical Mycology, 1992), Larone (Medically impor- ISHAM, www.isham.org;
tant fungi: a guide to identification, 1987), Nannizzi Mycology Online, www.mycology.adelaide.edu.au;
(Repertorio sistematico dei miceti dell 'uomo e degli http://timm.main.teikyo-
animate, 1934), Odds (Candida and Candidosis, edn u.ac.jp/pfdb/cover/database_eng.html
2, 480 pp., 1988), Rippon (Medical mycology, 1974 See also: Voss (Hautarzt, 56: 71-74, 2005).
(edn 3, 1988), San Blas & Calderone (Pathogenic See also Laboratory safety.
fungi: structural biology and taxonomy, 2004), San Medical uses of Fungi. At various times different
Blas & Calderone (Pathogenic fungi: host interac- fungi have been put to medical use. Fornes officinalis
tions and emerging strategies, 2004), San Blas & (Agaricum, the female, white, or purging agaric) was
Calderone (Pathogenic fangi, insights in molecular a noted 'universal remedy' (see Faull, Myca/. 11:
biology, 2008), Smith (Opportunistic mycoses of man 267, 1919; 'pineapple fungus'). Yeast is a part of
and other animals, 1989), Warnock & Richardson some patent medicines and takadiastase has medical
(Eds) (Fungal infection of the compromised patient, uses. Lycoperdon spores and capillitium has been
edn 2, 1990), Wentworth (Ed.) (Diagnostic proce- used for stopping blood from wounds. /nonotus
dures for mycotic and parasitic infections, edn 7, obliquus has been widely used in Siberia for preven-
1988). tion of cancers (Solzhenitsyn, Cancer ward, 1968). In
Methods: Ajello et al. (Laboratory manual for the Far East Cordyceps sinensis (attached to the larva
medical mycology, edn 2, 1962), Beneke & Rogers ('caterpillar') of which it is a parasite), bukuryo
(Medical mycology manual, edn 3, 1971), Evans (sclerotia of Pachyma hoe/en) and lingzhi (Gano-
(Ed.) (Serology of fungus infections. A laboratory derrna lucidum) are widely used as medicines. Many
manual, 1976), Golvin et al. (Techniques en parasi- spp. continue to be used in Chinese traditional medi-
tologie et en mycologie, 1970), Kavanagh (Ed.) cine (Ying et al., Icones of medicinal fungi for China,
(Medical Mycology: Cellular and Molecular Tech- 1987; 272 spp.). The Bini and Igbo peoples of Nige-
niques, 2006), Segretain et al. (Diagnostic de /abora- ria use Daldinia concentrica s.I. for curing skin dis-
toire en mycologie, edn 3, 1974), Vanbreuseghem eases, stomach upsets, ulcers, whooping cough and
(Guide practique de myco/ogie medicate et veteri- for prevention of excessive growth of the foetus for
naire, 1966). easy delivery (Akpaja et al, Int. j. medicinal mush-
Humans: Conant et al. (Manual of clinical mycol- rooms 7: 373, 2005). The medieval Doctrine of Sig-
ogy, edn 3, 1971), Emmons et al. (Medical mycology natures, whereby an organism's appearance was con-
edn 3, 1977), Hildick-Smith et al. (Fungus diseases sidered to indicate the diseased organs it could treat,
and their treatment, 1964), de Hoog et al. (Atlas of led to use of a variety of lichens for medicinal pur-
clinical fungi, edn 2, 1126 pp., 2000), Kibbler (Prin- poses (e.g. dog lichen, lungwort); some lichens are
ciples and Practice of Clinical Mycology, 1996), still supplied by pharmacies and health shops, either
Land & McCracken (Handb. Appl. Myca/.: Humans, loose or in pastilles, e.g. Iceland moss (Cetraria is-
animals & insects 2, 1991; infection in the compro- /andica); see Richardson (in Gatun, CRC Handbook
mised host), Lewis et al. (An introduction to medical of lichenology 3: 93, 1988; review). For further ap-
mycology, edn 4, 1958), 1967), McGinnis (Labora- plications of products from lichens see Fahselt (Sym-
tory handbook of medical mycology, 1980), Sarosi & biosis 16: 117, 1994; review). Few, if any, fungi now,
Scott (Fungal diseases of the lung, 1986), da Silva however, appear in lists of officially sanctioned
Lacaz (Compendio de mico/ogia medica. medicines (in Britain, for example, the last fungus to
Other vertebrates: Ainsworth & Austwick (Fungal be listed in the British Pharmaceutical Codex was er-
diseases of animals, edn 2, 1973), Chute et al. (A bib- got (q.v.), the sclerotia of Claviceps purpurea; the
liography of avian mycoses [Misc. Pub/. Me agric. Codex has now replaced by the British Pharmaco-
Exp. Stn 655], 1962 [edn 3, 1971]), Jungerman & poeia, in which several preparations from ergot are
Schwartzman (Veterinary medical mycology, 1972), listed, but not the fungus itself).
Songer & Post. Veterinary microbiology. Bacterial Interest in medicinal use of fungi has grown enor-
and fungal agents of animal diseases, 2004), Welsh mously since the ninth edition of this Dictionary,
& Hughes (Fungal diseases offishes, 1980). with the establishment of the Int. j. medicinal mush-
Bibliography & journals: Ciferri & Redaelli (Bib- rooms devoted to the topic. This has been accompa-
liographia mycopathologica 1800-1940, 2 vols, nied by intense exploration of chemicals produced by
1958); journals, J. de myco/ogie medicate, 1991-; fungi and of pharmaceutical value, for example ~­
Medical Mycology (formerly Sabouraudia 1961- glucans used in cancer therapies (from e.g. Agaricus
1986, then Journal of Medical & Veterinary Mycol- subrufescens), or the secondary metabolite concentri-
ogy), 1986-1998; Mikologia Lekarska [Medical My- colide, isolated from Daldinia eschscholzii, which
cology], 1994-; Mykosen, 1957-; Review of medical has potential value for treating HIV-positive patients
and veterinary mycology, 1943- (abstracts; also (Stadler et al., Phytochemistry 56: 787, 2001 ).
available in electronic formats 1973-). Lit.: Chang & Miles (Mushrooms: cultivation, nu-
History: Ainsworth (Introduction to the history of tritional value, medicinal effect, and environmental
medical and veterinary mycology, 1991), Ainsworth impact, edn 2, 2004), Chen & Seviour (MR 111: 635,
& Stockdale (RMVM 19: 1, 1984; biographical no- 2007; review of medicinal importance of fungal ~­
tices). (1-+3), (l-+6)-glucans), Didukh et al. (Impact of the
Websites: family Agaricaceae (Fr.) Cohn on nutrition and
Dr Fungus, www.doctorfungus.org; medicine, 2004). See also Antibiotics.
medium, culture, a substance or solution for the cul-
412 MEDULLA

ture of microorganisms (see Media). Megalonectria Speg. ( 1881) = Nectria fide Seifert
medulla (1) (oflichen thalli), the loose layer of hyphae (Stud. Myco/. 27, 1985), Rossman et al. (Stud. Mycol.
below the cortex and algal layer; (2) (of sporocarps 42: 248 pp., 1999).
of macromycetes), the part composed mainly or en- Megalopsora Vain. (1921) = Physcidia fide Kalb &
tirely of longitudinal hyphae. Elix (Biblthca Lichenol. 57: 265, 1995).
medullary excipulum (of ascomata), tissue below the Megaloseptoria Naumov (1925), anamorphic Do-
generative layer in an apothecium; hypothecium. See thideomycetes, Cpd.OfH.15. 1, Russia. See Shoe-
excipulum. maker (C/B 45: 1297, 1967).
Medusamyces G.L. Barron & Szijarto (1990), anamor- Megalospora A. Massa!. (1852) = Mycoblastus fide
phic Pezizomycotina, Hso.OeH.?. 1 (on rotifers), Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8,
Canada. See Barron & Szijarto (Mycol. 82: 136, 1995).
1990). Megalospora Meyen (1843), Megalosporaceae (L). 35,
Medusina Chevall. (1826) = Hericium Pers. fide Sac- widespread (esp. tropical). See Hafellner &
cardo (Sy/I. Jung. 5: 1, 1887). Bellemere (Nova Hedwigia 35: 207, 1982; ultrastr.),
Medusomyces Lindau (1913) nom. conf., Fungi. See Sipman (Biblthca Licheno/. 18, 1983; monogr., key),
Lindner (Ber. dt. bot. Ges. 31: 364, 1913). Kantvilas (Lichenologist 26: 349, 1994; key 16 spp.
Medusosphaera Golovin & Gamalizk. ( 1962) = Erysi- Australia), Stenroos & DePriest (Am. J. Bot. 85:
phe fide Braun & Takamatsu (Schlechtendalia 4: 3, 1548, 1998; DNA), MiaJ!likowska et al. (Mycol. 98:
2000). 1088, 2006; phylogeny), Untari (Mycotaxon 97: 129,
Medusula Eschw. (1824) [non Medusu/a Pers. 1807, 2006; Indonesia), Liicking (Fungal Diversity 27: 103,
Vio/aceae] nom. dub. ? = Sarcographa fide Staiger 2007; key American spp.).
(Biblthca Lichenol. 85, 2002). Megalospora Naumov (1927) = Gemmamyces.
Medusula Tode (1790) nom. dub., anamorphic Pe- Megalosporaceae Vezda ex Hafellner & Bellem.
zizomycotina. See Holubova-Jechova (Sydowia 46: (1982), Teloschistales (L). 3 gen.(+ 5 syn.), 39 spp.
244, 1994). Lit.: Sipman (Bib/thca Lichenol. 18, 1983;
Medusulina Miill. Arg. (1894) = Fissurina fide Staiger monogr.), Sipman (Willdenowia 15: 557, 1986),
(Biblthca Licheno/. 85, 2002), Archer (Telopea 10: Kantvilas (Lichenologist 26: 349, 1994; key 19 spp.
589, 2004; Australia). Australia), Stenroos & DePriest (Am. J. Bot. 85:
mega- (prefix), of great size; large; cf. macro-. 1548, 1998), Miitdlikowska et al. (Mycol. 98: 1088,
Megacapitula J.L. Chen & Tzean (1993), anamorphic 2006; phylogeny), Hofstetter et al. (Mo/. Phylogen.
Pezizomycotina, Hso.#eP.l. 1, Taiwan. See Chen & Evol. 44: 412, 2007; phylogeny).
Tzean (MR 97: 347, 1993). Megalosporon, see Endothrix.
Megachytriaceae Sparrow (1943) = Cladochytriaceae. Megalotremis Aptroot (1991), Trypetheliaceae (L). 10,
Megachytrium Sparrow ( 1931 ), Cladochytriaceae. I widespread (tropical). See Aptroot (Nova Hedwigia
(on Elodea), N. America. 60: 325, 1995), Aptroot et al. (Biblthca Lichenol. 64,
Megacladosporium Vienn.-Bourg. (1949) = Fusicla- 1997), Aptroot et al. (Biblthca Lichenol. 97, 2008;
dium fide Hughes (Myco/. Pap. 36, 1951), Partridge Costa Rica).
& Morgan-Jones (Mycotaxon 85: 357, 2003), Schu- Megaloxyphium Cif., Bat. & Nascim. (1956) = Lep-
bert et al. (Schlechtendalia 9, 2003). toxyphium fide Hughes (Mycol. 68: 693, 1976).
Megacollybia Kot!. & Pouzar (1972), Marasmiaceae. Megaspora (Clauzade & CL Roux) Hafellner & V.
1, Europe. See Kotlaba & Pouzar (Ceskd Mykol. 26: Wirth (1987), Megasporaceae (L). 2, widespread
220, 1972). (north temperate). See Lumbsch et al. (J. Hattori bot.
Megalaria Hafellner ( 1984), Megalariaceae (L). 1, Lab. 75: 295, 1994; posn), Stenroos & DePriest (Am.
widespread (temperate). See Ekman & Tensberg J. Bot. 85: 1548, 1998; DNA), Ivanova & Hafellner
(Bryo/ogist 99: 34, 1996), Kantvilas et al. (Lichen- (Biblthca Lichenol. 82: 113, 2001; phylogeny),
o/ogist 31: 213, 1999), Ekman (MR 105: 783, 2001; Schmitt et al. (J. Hattori bot. Lab. 100: 753, 2006;
phylogeny). phylogeny).
Megalariaceae Hafellner (1984), Lecanorales (L). 3 Megasporaceae Lumbsch (1994), Pertusariales (L). 3
gen., 3 spp. gen.(+ 10 syn.), 236 spp.
Lit.: Ekman & Tensberg (Bryo/ogist 99: 34, 1996), Lit.: Hafellner (Acta Bot. Malac. 16: 133, 1991),
Kantvilas et al. (Lichenologist 31: 213, 1999), Ekman Lumbsch et al. (J. Hattori bot. Lab. 75: 295, 1994),
(MR 105: 783, 2001). Stenroos & DePriest (Am. J. Bot. 85: 1548, 1998),
Megaloblastenia Sipman (1983), Megalosporaceae Ivanova & Hafellner (Biblthca Lichenol. 82: 113,
(L). 2, widespread. See Kantvilas (Lichenologist 26: 2001), Schmitt et al. (J. Hattori bot. Lab. 100: 753,
349, 1994). 2006), Lumbsch et al. (MR 111: 257, 2007; phylog-
Megalocitosporides Wemicke (1892) = Coccidioides eny).
fide Dodge (Medical Mycology, 1935). megaspore, see macrospore.
Megalocystidium Jiilich (1978), Stereaceae. c. 10, Megasporoporia Ryvarden & J.E. Wright (1982),
widespread. See Boidin et al. (BSMF 113: 60, 1997). Polyporaceae. 8, widespread (pantropical). See Ry-
Megalodochium Deighton (1960), anamorphic Pe- varden & Wright (Mycotaxon 16: 173, 1982), Dai &
zizomycotina, Hsp.OeP.l. 2, Africa (tropical). See Wu (Mycotaxon 89: 379, 2004; China).
Deighton (Myco/. Pap. 78: 17, 1960). Megaster Cif., Bat., Nascim. & P.C. Azevedo (1956),
megalogonidium (obsol.), a macrogonidium (q.v.). anamorphic Pezizomycotina, Hso.ObP.l. 2, Brazil.
Megalographa A. Massa!. (1860),? Dothideomycetes. See Ciferri et al. (Pub/9oes Inst. Mico/. Recife 48: 2,
See Staiger (Biblthca Lichenol. 85, 2002). 1956).
Megalohypha A. Ferrer & Shearer (2007), Aliquan- Megathecium Link (1826) nom. rej. prop. = Cera-
dostipitaceae. 1, Panama; Thailand. See Ferrer et al. tostoma Fr.
(Myco/. 99: 456, 2007). Megatricholoma G. Kost (1984) = Tricholoma fide
 MELANCONIDACEAE 413
Kuyper (in litt. ). (II, III) on Salicaceae), widespread (esp. north tem-
Megatrichophyton Neveu-Lem. (1921) = Trichophy- perate). M lini on flax (Linum). See Newcombe et al.
ton fide Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi (MR 104: 261, 2000; hybrid sp.), Tian et al. (Myco-
edn 8, 1995). science 45: 56, 2004; phylog.), Pei et al. (Rust Dis-
Mehtamyces Mundk. & Thirum. (1945), Pucciniales. 1 eases of Willow and Poplar: I, 2005; phylog.), Pei et
(on Stereospermum (Bignoniaceae)), Africa; India; al. (MR 109: 401, 2005; phylog.).
Sri Lanka. See Thirumalachar & Mundkur (Indian Melampsoraceae Dietel (1897), Pucciniales. I gen.(+
Phytopath. 2: 193, 1949; syn of Phragmidiella), 5 syn.), 90 spp.
Ramachar & Rao (Mycol. 73: 778, 1981), Cummins Lit.: Burdon & Roberts (Pl. Path. 44: 270, 1995),
& Hiratsuka (Illustr. Gen. Rust Fungi edn 3: 225 pp., Spiers & Hopcroft (MR 100: 1163, 1996), Brasier
2003). (BioScience 51: 123, 2001), Sarnils et al. (Eur. J. Pl.
meiocyte, a cell in which meiosis takes place. Cf. go- Path. 107: 399, 2001), Cummins & Hiratsuka (Il-
notokont. lustr. Gen. Rust Fungi edn 3: 225 pp., 2003), Maier
Meionomyces Thaxt. (1931), Laboulbeniaceae. 6, et al. (CJB 81: 12, 2003), Nakamura et al. (Myco-
widespread (tropical). See Nannfeldt (Svensk bot. science 44: 253, 2003), Smith et al. (Mycol. 96: 1330,
Tidskr. 43: 468, 1949). 2004), Tian et al. (Mycoscience 45: 56, 2004), Wing-
meiophase, the part of a life cycle in which a diploid field et al. (Australas. Pl. Path. 33: 327, 2004), Pei
nucleus undergoes reduction. (Rust Diseases of Willow and Poplar: 11, 2005), Pei
Meiorganaceae R. Heim ex Jiilich (1982) = Conio- et al. (MR 109: 401, 2005), Pei et al. (Rust Diseases
phoraceae. of Willow and Poplar: I, 2005), Aime (Mycoscience
Meiorganum R. Heim (1966), Paxillaceae. 2, Malay- 47: 112, 2006).
sia; New Caledonia. See Heim (Compte rendu heb- Melampsorella J. Schrot. (1874), Pucciniastraceae. 2
domadaire des Sciences de l 'Academie des sciences (on Abies (0, I); on Boraginaceae and Caryophylla-
Paris 261: 1720, 1965). ceae (II, III)), widespread (north temperate). See
meiosporangium, a thick-walled diploid sporangium Berndt & Oberwinkler (Mycol. 89: 698, 1997).
of certain Blastoc/adiales producing uninucleate, Melampsoridium Kleb. (1899), Pucciniastraceae. 9
haploid zoospores (meiospores, q.v.) (Emerson, (on Larbc (0, I; where known) (Pinaceae); on Betu-
1950); see Dick (Mycologist 1: 166, 1987); cf. mito- laceae (II, III) esp.), widespread (esp. north temper-
sporangium. ate). See Kurkela et al. (Myco/. 91: 987, 1999; on
meiospore (1) a spore from a meiosporangium (q.v.); birch and alder).
(2) (of ascomycetes and basidiomycetes), a basidio- Melampsoropsis (J. Schrot.) Arthur (1906) = Chryso-
spore or ascospore which is the product of meiosis myxa fide Arthur (Manual Rusts US & Canada,
(see Kendrick & Watling, in Kendrick (Ed.), The 1934).
whole fungus 2: 473, 1979). Melampydiomyces Cif. & Tomas. (1953) = Melampy-
meiotangium, for the sporangium or gametangium in dium.
which meiosis occurs. See Comer (TBMS 15: 336, Melampydium, see Melampylidium.
1931). Melampylidium Stirt. ex Miill. Arg. (1894) = Bactro-
Meira Boekhout, Scorzetti, Gerson & Sztejnberg spora fide Egea & Torrente (Mycotaxon 53: 57,
(2003), Exobasidiomycetidae. 3 (from mites), Israel; 1995).
Japan. See Boekhout et al. (Int. J. Syst. Evo/. Micro- Melanamphora Lafl. (1976), Diaporthales. Anamorph
biol. 53: 1655, 2003; phylogeny, links with Crypto- Cytosporina. 2 (from bark), widespread. See Prasil et
basidiaceae), Sampaio (Frontiers in Basidiomycote al. (Ceska Mykol. 28: I, 1974; anamorph).
Mycology: 49, 2004), Yasuda (Mycoscience 47: 36, Melanaria Erichsen (1936) = Pertusaria fide Hawk-
2006; from Japanese pear), Yasuda et al. (Myco- sworth et al. (Lichenologist 12: I, 1980), Schmitt et
science 47: 36, 2006). al. (Biblthca Lichenol. 86: 147, 2003; phylogeny),
Meissneria Fee (1837) [non Meisneria DC. 1828, Schmitt et al. (Lichenologist 38: 411, 2006; phylog-
Melastomataceae] = Laurera. eny).
Meixner test. To detect amatoxins. Express juice from Melanaspicilia Vain. (1909) = Buellia fide Lamb (Sci.
a fresh basidioma onto a piece of newspaper, allow to Repts Br. Antarct. Surv. 61, 1968).
dry, add one drop of cone. hydrochloric acid (HCI) Melanchlenus Calandron (1953) nom. inval. = Exo-
when a blue colour indicates presence of amatoxins. phiala fide de Hoog (Stud. Mycol. 15, 1977), Hoog et
Adding more than one drop will significantly reduce al. (J. Clin. Microbiol. 41: 4767, 2003).
detection rate when amatoxins are present only at low Melanconiaceae Corda (1842) = Melanconidaceae.
levels. Always perform the test with controls, using Melanconiales. (obsol. ). Traditionally used for ana-
for example a species of Russu/a (not containing morphic fungi with acervular conidiomata. Not ac-
amatoxins) and a species known to contain amatoxins cepted by von Hohnel (1923) who treated Melanco-
(e.g. Amanita virosa). See Meixner (Z. Mykol. 45: niales in the Hyphomycetes, Tubercularia/es, or by
137, 1979), Beutler & Vergeer (Myco/. 72: 1142, Sutton (1973, 1980) who discussed relationships of
1981), Vergeer(WestJ. Med 138: 576, 1983). suprageneric taxa in Deuteromycotina. See Anamor-
Melachroia Boud. (1885) = Podophacidium fide phic fungi.
Seaver (North American Cup Fungi (Inoperculates), Melanconidaceae G. Winter (1886), Diaporthales. 13
1951 ). gen.(+ 13 syn.), 104 spp.
Melaleuca Pat. (1887) [non Melaleuca L. 1767, Myrta- Lit.: Wehmeyer (Revision of Melanconis, 1941),
ceae] = Melanoleuca. Barr (Myco/. Mem. 1, 1978), von Arx in Kendrick
Melampsora Castagne (1843), Melampsoraceae. c. 90 (Ed.) (The whole fungus 1: 20 I, 1979), Sieber et al.
(autoecious (Euphorbia, Hypericum, Linum), or het- (CJB 69: 2170, 1991), Belisario & Onofri (MR 99:
eroecious: (0, I) on conifers (Abies, Larbc, Pinus, 1059, 1995), Orsenigo et al. (Mycotaxon 67: 257,
Tsuga) or angiosperms (Allium, Mercurialis, Ribes); 1998), Belisario (Eur. J. For. Path. 29: 317, 1999),
414 MELANCONIDIUM

Yanna et al. (Fungal Diversity 2: 199, 1999), Castle- gen. Microbial. 131: 3017, 1985), Guarro et al. (MR.
bury et al. (Myco/. 94: 1017, 2002), Rossman et al. 100: 75, 1996).
(Mycoscience 48: 135, 2007; phylogeny). Melanocephala S. Hughes (1979), anamorphic Pe-
Melanconidium (Sacc.) Kuntze (1898)"' Melanconis. zizomycotina, Hso.OeP.1. 5, widespread. See Hughes
Melanconiella Sacc. (1882), Diaporthales. See Weh- (N.Z. JI Bot. 17: 166, 1979), Wu & Zhuang (Fungal
meyer (Revision of Melanconis, 1941), Rossman et Diversity Res. Ser. 15, 2005).
al. (Mycoscience 48: 135, 2007; review). Melanochaeta E. Miill., Harr & Sulmont (1969), Chae-
Melanconiopsis Ellis & Everh. (1900), anamorphic tosphaeriaceae. Anamorphs Sporoschisma, Cha/ara-
Massariovalsa, Cac.OeP.19. 4, widespread. See Speer like. 4 (from wood etc.), Europe; Sri Lanka. See Re-
(BSMF 102: 363, 1986), Suarez et al. (MR. 104: 1530, blova (Czech Myco/. SO: 73, 1997), Reblova et al.
2000; Argentina). (Sydowia 51: 49, 1999), Sivichai et al. (MR. 104: 478,
Melanconis Tu!. & C. Tu!. (1863), Melanconidaceae. 2000), Huhndorf et al. (Myco/. 96: 368, 2004; phy-
Anamorph Melanconium. 28, widespread. logeny), Fernandez et al. (Mycol. 98: 121, 2006),
Mjuglandis (die-back of Jug/ans). The genus seems Zhang et al. (Myco/. 98: 1076, 2006; phylogeny).
to be polyphyletic. See Wehmeyer (Revision of Mel- Melanochlamys Syd. & P. Syd. (1914) = Gilletiella
anconis, 1941), Castlebury et al. (Mycol. 94: 1017, fide von Arx & Millier (Stud. Myca/. 9, 1975).
2002). Melanocryptococcus Della Torre & Cif. (1964) =
Melanconites Giipp. (1852), Fossil Fungi. 1 (Tertiary), Cryptococcus Yuill. fide von Arx et al. (Stud. Mycol.
Europe. 14: 1, 1977).
Melanconium Link (1809), anamorphic Melanconis, Melanodecton A. Massa!. (1860) = Chiodecton fide
Cac.OeP .19. c. 50, widespread. See Sutton (Persoonia Thor (Op. Bot. 103, 1990).
3: 193, 1964; typification), Sieber et al. (CJB 69: Melanodiscus Hohn. (1918), anamorphic Pezizomy-
2170, 1991; biochem. charact. A/nus isol.), Shamoun cotina, Hsp.OeP.?. I, Europe.
& Sieber (Mycotaxon 49: 151, 1993; isozyme, pro- Melanodochium Syd. (1938) ? = Sphaceloma fide
tein patterns A/nus isol.), Belisario (Eur. J. For. Path. Sutton (Myco/. Pap. 141, 1977).
29: 317, 1999; on Jug/ans). Melanodothis R.H. Arnold (1972), Mycosphaerella-
Melanelia Essl. (1978), Parrneliaceae (L). 42, wide- ceae. Anamorph Ramu/aria-like. 1, Asia; N. Amer-
spread (esp. temperate and boreal). See Esslinger ica. See Sivanesan (Bitunicate Ascomycetes and their
(Taxon 29: 692, 1980), Lumbsch et al. (Mycotaxon Anamorphs, 1984).
33: 447, 1988), Kashiwadani et al. (Bull. natn. Sci. Melanogaster Corda (1831) nom. cons., Paxillaceae.
Mus. Tokyo, B 24: 43, 1998; Japan), Crespo et al. 25, widespread. See Zeller & Dodge (Ann. Mo. bot.
(Lichenologist 31: 451, 1999; morphology, chemis- Gdn 23: 639, 1936), Wang et al. (Mycotaxon 93: 315,
try, phylogeny), Guzow-Krzeminska & Wegrzyn 2005; Japan).
(Lichenologist 35: 83, 2003; phylogeny), Chen & Melanogastraceae E. Fisch. (1933) = Paxillaceae.
Esslinger (Mycotaxon 93: 71, 2005; China), Rico et Melanogastrales = Boletales. See also under Hypo-
al. (Licheno/ogist 37: 199, 2005; Iberian peninsula), geous fungi, gasteromycetes.
Blanco et al. (Mo/. Phy/ogen. Evol. 39: 52, 2006; Melanogone Wollenw. & Ha. Richt. (1934) = Hurni-
phylogeny). cola fide Mason (Mycol. Pap. S: 113, 1941 ).
Melanelixia 0. Blanco, A. Crespo, Divakar, Essl., D. Melanogramma Pers. [not traced] nom. dub., Fungi.
Hawksw. & Lumbsch (2004), Parmeliaceae (L). 8, See Keissler (Nyt Mag. naturv. 66: 79, 1927).
widespread. See Blanco et al. (MR., 2004), Blanco et Melanographa Milli. Arg. (1882), Melaspileaceae (L).
al. (Mo/. Phy/ogen. Evo/. 39: 52, 2006; phylogeny), See Lendemer (Bryologist 106: 311, 2003).
Laundon (Licheno/ogist 38: 277, 2006; infraspecific Melanographium Sacc. (1913), anamorphic Pezizomy-
taxa), Mi~dlikowska et al. (Myca/. 98: 1088, 2006; cotina, Hso/Hsy.OeP.10. 9, Asia (tropical). See Ellis
phylogeny), Honegger & Zippier (MR. 111: 424, (Dematiaceous Hyphomycetes, 1971), Srivastava &
2007; mating systems). Morgan-Jones (Mycotaxon 57: 195, 1996; India),
Melaniella R. Bauer, Vanky, Begerow & Oberw. Goh & Hyde (MR. 101: 1097, 1997; Hong Kong,
(1999), Melaniellaceae. 2 (on Se/aginella), India; key), Somrithipol & Jones (Fungal Diversity 19: 137,
Jawa; Zimbabwe. See Vanky & Vanky (Lidia S: 157, 2005; Thailand).
2002; southern Africa). Melanohalea 0. Blanco, A. Crespo, Divakar, Essl., D.
Melaniellaceae R. Bauer, Vanky, Begerow & Oberw. Hawksw. & Lumbsch (2004), Parmeliaceae (L). 20,
(1999), Doassansiales. 1 gen., 2 spp. widespread. See Blanco et al. (MR. 108: 882, 2004),
Lit.: Bauer et al. (CJB 75: 1273, 1997), Bauer et al. Divakar & Upreti (Lichenologist 37: 511, 2005),
(Myca/. 91: 475, 1999), Vanky (Myca/. Balcanica 1: Blanco et al. (Mo/. Phy/ogen. Evo/. 39: 52, 2006;
175, 2004). phylogeny).
melanin, a black pigment (tyrosine derivative) pro- Melanolecia Hertel (1981), Lecanorales (L). 8, wide-
duced by fungi, animals etc. (Butler et al. (Myco/. 93: spread. See Poelt & Vt'!zda (Biblthca Lichenol. 16,
1, 2001; pathogenic properties), Wheeler, TBMS 81: 1981), Buschbom & Mueller (Mo/. Phylogen. Evol.
29, 1983; synthesis). 32: 66, 2004; rein with Farnoldia).
melanized, containing dark brown pigments. Melanoleuca Pat. (1897) nom. cons., Tricholomata-
Melanobasidium Maubl. ( 1906) = Sphaceloma fide ceae. c. 50, widespread. See Bresinsky & Stangl (Z.
Jenkins & Bitancourt (Myco/. 33: 338, 1941 ). Pilzk. 43: 145, 1977), Gillman & Miller (Mycol. 69:
Melanobasis Clem. & Shear (1931) = Sphaceloma fide 927, 1977), Kiihner (Bull. Soc. /inn. Lyon 47: 12,
Sutton (Myca/. Pap. 141, 1977). 1978), Boekhout (Persoonia 13: 397, 1988; Nether-
Melanobotrys Rodway (1926) = Xylobotryum fide lands), Boekhout & Kuyper (Persoonia 16: 253,
Clements & Shear (Gen. Fung., 1931). 1996), Fontenla et al. (Rivista di Mico/ogia 44: 27,
Melanocarpus Arx (1975), Sordariales. 3 (therrno- 2001), Fontenla et al. (Mico/ogia e Vegetazione
philic), widespread. See Maheshwari & Kamalam (J. Medite"anea 17: 18, 2002), Fontenla et al. (Rivista
 MELANOSTROMA 4I5

di Mico/ogia 48: 113, 2005; spore morphology). (Stud. Myco/. SS: 235, 2006).
Melanomma Nitschke ex Fuckel (1870), Melanom- Melanopsamma Niess! (1876), Hypocreales. Ana-
mataceae. Anamorph Nigrolentilocus. c. 27, wide- morphs Custingophora-like, Stachybotrys. 41 (on old
spread. See Chesters (TBMS 22: 116, 1938), Holm wood etc.), widespread (north temperate). See Barr
(Symb. bot. upsa/. 14 no. 3: I, 1957), Reblova (Czech (Mycotaxon 39: 43, 1990; status, posn), Samuels &
Mycol. SO: 161, 1998), Liew et al. (Mo/. Phylogen. Barr (CJB 7S: 2165, 1998; key N Am. spp.), Castle-
Evol. 16: 392, 2000; DNA), Inderbitzin & Huang bury et al. (MR 108: 864, 2004; phylogeny).
(Mycoscience 42: 187, 2001; China), Kruys et al. Melanopsammella Hohn. (1920), Chaetosphaeriaceae.
(MR 110: 527, 2006; phylogeny), Schoch et al. (My- Anamorphs Chloridium, Gonytrichum. I, Europe.
col. 98: 1041, 2006; phylogeny), Wang et al. (MR See Alcorn (Mycotaxon 39: 361, 1990; phylogeny),
111: 1268, 2007; phylogeny). Reblova (Czech Myco/. SO: 73, 1997), Reblova et al.
Melanommataceae G. Winter (1885), Pleosporales. 21 (Sydowia Sl: 49, 1999), Reblova (Stud. Mycol. 4S:
gen. (+ 9 syn.), 265 spp. The family is polyphyletic 149, 2000; review), Fernandez & Huhndorf (Fungal
and in need of revision. Diversity 18: 15, 2005), Fernandez et al. (Myco/. 98:
Lit.: Boise (Mycol. 77: 230, 1985), Hawksworth & 121, 2006; phylogeny).
Boise (Sydowia 38: 114, 1985), Barr (N. Amer. Fl. Melanopsammina Hohn. (1919) = Lentomita fide
ser. 2 13: 129 pp., 1990), Huhndorf (Myco/. 90: 527, Holm (Svensk bot. Tidskr. 62: 217, 1968).
1998), Hyde & Frohlich (Sydowia SO: 81, 1998), Re- Melanopsammopsis Stabel (1915) = Microcyclus fide
blova (Czech Myco/. SO: 161, 1998), Hyde & Goh von Arx & Millier (Stud. Myco/. 9, 1975).
(Nova Hedwigia 68: 251, 1999), Liew et al. (Mo/. Melanopsichiaceae Vanky (2001) = Ustilaginaceae.
Phylogen. Evol. 16: 392, 2000), Lindemuth et al. Melanopsichium Beck (1894), Ustilaginaceae. 2 (on
(MR lOS: 1176, 2001), Lumbsch & Lindemuth (MR Po/ygonaceae), widespread. See Zundel (Mycol. 3S:
lOS: 901, 2001), Kodsueb et al. (Myco/. 98: 571, 180, 1943), Zundel (Myco/. 3S: 654, 1943), Zundel
2006), Wang et al. (MR 111: 1268, 2007; phylog- (Mycol. S2: 189, 1961), Vanky (Illustrated genera of
eny). smut fungi, 1987), Vanky (Myco/. Balcanica 2: 113,
Melanommatales = Pleosporales. 2005).
Melanomphalia M.P. Christ. (1936), Tricholomata- Melanopus Pat. (1887) = Polyporus P. Micheli ex
ceae. I, Europe. See Christiansen (Friesia 1: 288, Adans. fide Singer (Agaric. mod. Tax., 1951 ).
1936), Montag (Z. Mykol. 62: 75, 1996), Aime et al. Melanormia Korb. ( 1865), ? Helotiales (?L). I, Ger-
(Am. J. Bot. 92: 74, 2005; most species should be many.
placed in Crepidotus), Eyssartier & Boisselet (BSMF Melanosella Orosi-Pal (1936), anamorphic Pezizomy-
120: 423, 2004). cotina, Hso.OeH.?. I (yeast-like), widespread.
Melanomyces Syd. & P. Syd. (1917) nom. dub., Fungi. M. mors-apis (melanosis of bees).
See Petrak (Sydowia 1: 169, 1947). =
Melanosorus De Not. (184 7) Rhytisma.
Melanopelta Kirschst. (1939) = Gnomonia fide Bolay Melanosphaeria Sawada (1922)? = Sirosphaera fide
(Ber. schweiz. bot. Ges. 81, 1972). Petch (TBMS 11: 258, 1926).
Melanopeziza Velen. ( 1939), ? Helotiales. I, former Melanosphaerites Griiss (1928), Fossil Fungi. 2 (De-
Czechoslovakia. vonian), Europe.
Melanophloea P. James & Vezda (1971), Thelocar- Melanospora Corda (1837) nom. cons., Cera-
paceae (L). I, British Solomon Islands; Papua New tostomataceae. Anamorphs Harzia, Gonytrichum. 29
Guinea. See James & Vezda (Lichenologist S: 89, (from soil, often fungicolous ), widespread. See
1971 ). Doguet (Botaniste 39, 1955), Cannon & Hawksworth
Melanophoma Papendorf & J.W. du Toit (1967), (J. Linn. Soc. Bot. 84: 115, 1982; key 12 Br. spp.),
anamorphic Pezizomycotina, Cpd.OeH.15. I, S. Af- Vakili (MR 93: 67, 1989; anamorph), Goh & Hanlin
rica. See Papendorf & du Toit (TBMS SO: 503, 1967). (Myco/. 86: 357, 1994; ontogeny), Goh & Hanlin
Melanophora Arx (1957) = Sphaceloma fide Jenkins (Myco/. 90: 655, 1998; TEM), Goh et al. (Fungal
(Aq. Inst. Biol. S. Paulo 38: 83, 1971 ). Science Taipei 13: I, 1998; anamorph), Jones &
Melanophthalmum Fee (1825) = Strigula fide Hawk- Blackwell (MR 102: 661, 1998; DNA), Stchigel et al.
sworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995). (MR 103: 1305, 1999), Nitzan et al. (Sydowia S6:
Melanophyllum Velen. (1921), Agaricaceae. 3, wide- 281, 2004), Zhang et al. (Myco/. 98: 1076, 2006;
spread. See VelenovskY (Ceske Houby: 569, 1921), phylogeny), Schoch et al. (MR 111: 154, 2007; phy-
Migliozzi & Zecchin (Boll. Gruppo Micol. 'G. Bre- logeny), Tsui et al. (Myco/. 99: 884, 2007; phylog-
sado/a' 44: 49, 2001), Vellinga (MR 108: 354, 2004; eny, anamorph).
phylogeny). Melanospora Mudd (1861) = Poeltinula.
Melanoplaca Syd. & P. Syd. (1917) = Dothidasteroma Melanosporaceae Bessey ( 1950) = Ceratostomataceae.
fide Millier & von Arx (Beitr. Kryptfl. Schweiz 11 no. Melanosporales N. Zhang & M. Blackw. (2007). Hy-
2, 1962). pocreomycetidae. I fam., 12 gen., 63 spp. Fam.:
Melanoporella Murrill (1907) = Nigrofomes fide Ceratostomataceae
Lowe (Tech. Pub. Sta. Univ. Coll. Forestry, Syracuse For Lit. see under fam.
90, 1966) but used by, Pegler (The polypores [Bull. Melanosporites Pampa!. (1902), Fossil Fungi. I (Mio-
BMS Suppl.], 1973). cene), Italy.
Melanoporia Murrill (1907) = Nigrofomes fide Ry- Melanosporopsis Naumov (1927) = Melanospora
varden (Norw. JI Bot. 19: 233, 1972). Corda fide Clements & Shear (Gen. Fung., 1931 ).
Melanoporthe Wehm. (1938) = Diaporthe fide Millier melanosporous, black-spored.
& von Arx (Beitr. Kryptfl. Schweiz 11 no. 2, 1962). Melanostigma Kirschst. (1939) = Herpotrichiella fide
Melanops Nitschke ex Fuckel (1870), Botryosphaeri- Barr (Rhodora 78: 67, 1976).
aceae. I. See Holm (Taxon 24: 475, 1975), Phillips & Melanostroma Corda (1829) = Ceuthospora Grev. fide
Pennycook (Sydowia S6: 288, 2004), Crous et al. Nag Raj in Sherwood (Ed.) (Mycotaxon S: I, 1977).
4I6 MELANOSTROMELLA

Melanostromella Petr. (1953) = Antennularia fide (Persoonia 4: 418, 1967; key), Dissing (Svampe: 29,
Millier & von Arx (Beitr. Kryptfl. Schweiz 11 no. 2, 1980; key Danish spp.), Lassuer (Docums Mycol. 11
1962). no. 42: 1, 1980; key), Hliffner (Beitr. Kennin. Pilze
Melanotaeniaceae Begerow, R. Bauer & Oberw. Mitteleur. 2: 183, 1986; key 9 spp.), Arroyo & Ca-
(1998), Ustilaginales. 3 gen., 14 spp. longe (Boin Soc. Micol. Madrid 12: 23, 1988), Mo-
Lit.: Ingold (TBMS 91: 712, 1988), Boekhout et al. ravec (Czech Mycol. 47: 237, 1994; synonym of
(Stud. Mycol. 38: 175, 1995), Bauer et al. (CJB 75: Aleuria), Spooner & Yao (Mycotaxon 53: 467, 1995),
1273, 1997), Begerow et al. (CJB 75: 2045, 1998), Hansen et al. (Mo/. Phylogen. Evol. 36: 1, 2005; phy-
Piepenbring et al. (Protoplasma 204: 202, 1998), logeny), Hansen & Pfister (Mycol. 98: 1029, 2006;
Walker (MR. 105: 225, 2001), Vlinky (Mycol. Bal- phylogeny), Liu & Zhuang (Mycosystema 25: 546,
canica 1: 175, 2004). 2006; phylogeny), Perry et al. (MR. 111: 549, 2007;
Melanotaenium de Bary (1874), Melanotaeniaceae. 9, phylogeny).
widespread. Black spots or swellings on dicotyledo- Melastiziella Svrcek ( 1948) = Scutellinia fide Eckblad
nous plants. See Zambettakis & Joly (BSMF 88: 193, (Nytt Mag. Bot. 15: 1, 1968).
1972; key, numerical taxonomy), Vlinky (Illustrated Melchioria Penz. & Sacc. ( 1897), Trichosphaeriaceae.
genera of smut fimgi, 1987), Bauer et al. (CJB 75: 1, Java.
1273, 1997), Vanky (Mycotaxon 70: 44, 1999), Meliderma Velen. (1920) = Cortinarius fide Singer
Vanky (Mycol. Balcanica 2: 169, 2005). (Agaric. mod. Tax., 1951).
Melanotheca Fee (1837) = Pyrenula Ach. (1809) fide Melidium Eschw. (1822) = Thamnidium Link fide
Harris (Mem. N. Y. bot. Gdn 49, 1989). Benny (Mycol. 84: 834, 1992).
Melanothecomyces Cif. & Tomas. (1953) = Laurera Meliniomyces Hamb!. & Sigler (2005), anamorphic
fide Letrouit-Galinou (Revue bryol. lichen. 26: 207, Leotiomycetes. 3 (mycorrhizal), widespread (north
1957). temperate). See Hambleton & Sigler (Stud. Mycol.
Melanothecopsis C.W. Dodge (1967), Pyrenulaceae 53: 16, 2005), Vohnik et al. (Czech Mycol. 59: 215,
(?L). 5, widespread. See Dodge (Nova Hedwigia 12: 2007; from truftle).
308, 1966). Meliola Fr. (1825), Meliolaceae. c. 1297 (from living
Melanotopelia Lumbsch & Mangold (2008), Thelot- leaves), widespread (esp. tropical). Each species is
remataceae (L). 2, N. America; Australia. See Man- commonly given a 'Beeli formula' (q.v.). See Hans-
gold et al. (Lichenologist 40: 39, 2008). ford (Beih. Sydowia 2, 1961 ), Hansford (Beih. Sy-
Melanotrema A. Frisch (2006), Thelotremataceae (L). dowia 5, 1963), Luttrell (Mycol. 81: 192, 1989; on-
6, pantropical. See Frisch (Biblthca Lichenol. 92: togeny), Mueller et al. (CJB 69: 803, 1991; mucro-
382, 2006), Frisch et al. (Biblthca Lichenol. 92: 517, nate hyphopodia), Reynolds (Mycotaxon 42: 99,
2006; phylogeny). 1991), Mibey & Hawksworth (SA 14: 25, 1995; capi-
Melanotrichum Corda (1833) = Trichosporum Yuill. tate hyphopodia), Dianese & Furlanetto (Progress in
fide Saccardo (Syll. Jung. 4: 292, 1886). Microbial Ecology Proceedings of the Seventh Inter-
Melanotus Pat. (1900) = Psilocybe (Fr.) P. Kumm. fide national Symposium on Microbial Ecology. Santos,
Kuyper (in litt. ). Sao Paulo, Brazil 1995: 207, 1997; Brazil),
Melanustilospora Denchev (2003), Urocystidaceae. 2 Hosagoudar et al. (The Meliolineae A Supplement:
(on Araceae), Europe. See Denchev (Mycotaxon 87: 201pp.,1997; revision), Mibey & Hawksworth (My-
475, 2003). col. Pap. 174: 108 pp., 1997; Kenya), Hu et al.
Melascypha Boud. (1885) = Pseudoplectania fide (Flora Fungorum Sinicorum 11, 1999; China), Mibey
Seaver (North American Cup Fungi (Operculates), & Cannon (Cryptog. Mycol. 20: 249, 1999; Kenya),
1928). Saenz & Taylor (MR. 103: I 049, 1999; phylogeny).
Melasmia Lev. (1846), anamorphic Rhytisma, Meliolaceae G.W. Martin ex Hansf. (1946), Meliolales.
St.OeH.15. 20, widespread. See Braun (Arnoldia 15: 22 gen. (+ 12 syn.), 1980 spp.
44, 1998; M ulmicola). Lit.: Hansford (Mycol. Pap. 23, 1948; W. Afr.),
Melaspilea Nyl. (1857), Melaspileaceae (±L). c. s.lat. Boedijn (Persoonia 1: 393, 1961; Indonesia), Hans-
66, widespread (esp. tropical). See Hafellner in ford (Sydowia Beih. 2, 1961; 1814 taxa), Yamamoto
Hawksworth (Ed.) (Ascomycete Systematics. Prob- (Spec. Pub/. Agric. nat. Taiwan Univ. 10: 197, 1961;
lems and Perspectives in the Nineties NATO ASI Se- Taiwan), Hansford (Sydowia Beih. 5, 1963; 1814
ries vol. 269 269: 419, 1994; rels, polyphyly), Vri- figs), Hansford (Sydowia 16: 302, 1963), Stevenson
jmoed et al. (MR. 100: 291, 1996), Kantvilas & Cop- (Sydowia 22: 225, 1969; host index), Goos & Ander-
pins (Lichenologist 29: 525, 1997), Lendemer (Bry- son (Sydowia 26: 73, 1974; Hawaii), Hawksworth &
ologist 106: 311, 2003; nomencl.). Eriksson (SA 5: 142, 1986; status), Mueller et al.
Melaspileaceae Walt. Watson (1929), Arthoniomy- (CJB 69: 803, 1991; ultrastr. hyphopodia), Mueller et
cetes (inc. sed.) (±L). 1 gen.(+ 6 syn.), c. 66 spp. al. (MR. 95: 1208, 1991), Hosagoudar (Meliolales of
Lit.: Hafellner in Hawksworth (Ascomycete Sys- India: 363 pp., 1996), Hosagoudar (Meliolales of In-
tematics. Problems and Perspectives in the Nineties dia, 1996), Hu et al. (Flora Fungorum Sinicorum 4.
NATO ASI Series vol. 269 269: 419, 1994), Vri- Meliolales: 270 pp., 1996), Hosagoudar et al. (The
jmoed et al. (MR. 100: 291, 1996). Meliolineae A Supplement, 1997), Hosagoudar et al.
Melaspileella (P. Karst.) Vain. ( 1921) ? = Melaspilea (The Meliolineae A Supplement: 201 pp., 1997),
fide Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn Mibey & Hawksworth (Mycol. Pap. 174, 1997;
8, 1995). Kenya), Mibey & Hawksworth (Mycol. Pap. 174:
Melaspileomyces Cif. & Tomas. (1953) = Melaspilea 108 pp., 1997), Saenz & Taylor (MR. 103: 1049,
fide Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 1999).
8, 1995). Meliolales Glium. ex D. Hawksw. & O.E. Erikss.
Melastiza Boud. (1885), Pyronemataceae. 14, wide- (1986). Meliolomycetidae. 1 fam., 22 gen., 1980 spp.
spread (north temperate). See Maas Geesteranus Fam.:
 MENEZES/A 417

Meliolaceae Melogrammataceae G. Winter (1886), Diaporthales. 1

Lit.: Hosagoudar (Meliolales of India, 1996), gen., 3 spp. Ascomata perithecial, long-necked, clus-
Katumoto & Hosagoudar (J. Econ. Tax. Bot. 13: 615, tered within a dark pseudostroma. Asci cylindrical,
1989; lists 169 tax.a supplemental to Hansford's fairly thick-walled but not fissitunicate, with an api-
monograph), Saenz & Taylor (MR 103: 1049, 1999; cal ring that does not stain in iodine, remaining at-
phylogeny), Schmiedeknecht (Wiss. Zeitschr. Frie- tached at maturity. Ascospores fusiform to cylindri-
drich-Schiller Univ. Jena 38, 185, 1989; 109 spp. cal, often curved, with several transverse septa, dark
Cuba), and see under Me/iolaceae. brown but with the end cells remaining ± hyaline.
Meliolaster Doidge (1920) = Amazonia fide Stevens Anamorph coelomycetous.
(Annis myco/. 25: 405, 1927). Melomastia Nitschke ex Sacc. (1875), Xylariales. 3 or
Meliolaster Hohn. (1918), Asterinaceae. 1, widespread 4 (bark and wood), widespread. Probably close to
(tropical). P/eurotrema as interpreted by Harris & Barr, but the
Meliolidium Speg. (1924) = Perisporiopsis Henn. fide true identity of that genus is uncertain. See Kang et
Millier & von Arx (Beitr. Kryptfl. Schweiz 11 no. 2, al. (Fungal Diversity 2: 135, 1999).
1962). melophase, the part of a life cycle in which a diploid
Meliolina Syd. & P. Syd. (1914), Meliolinaceae. Ana- nucleus undergoes reduction.
morph Briania. 39, widespread. See Reynolds (Cryp- Melophia Sacc. (1884), anamorphic Pezizomycotina,
tog. Myco/. 10: 305, 1989; asci), Hughes (Myco/. St.OtH.?. 10, widespread. See Sutton (Myco/. Pap.
Pap. 166, 1993; key), Saenz & Taylor (MR 103: 141, 1977).
1049, 1999; phylogeny), Hosagoudar (Zoos' Print Melzericium Hauerslev (1975), Atheliaceae. 3, wide-
Journal 17: 786, 2002; key). spread. See Greslebin & Rajchenberg (N.Z. JI Bot.
Meliolinaceae S. Hughes (1993), Pezizomycotina (inc. 41: 437, 2003; Patagonia).
sed.). 2 gen., 40 spp. Melzerodontia Hjortstam & Ryvarden (1980), Corti-
Lit.: Reynolds (Pacific Sci. 43: 161, 1989), Rey- ciaceae. 3, Tanzania. See Hjortstam & Ryvarden
nolds (Cryptog. Mycol. 10: 305, 1989), Hughes (My- (Mycotaxon 12: 177, 1980).
ca/. Pap. 166: 255 pp., 1993), Hughes (Myco/. Pap. Membranatheca Matsush. (1995) = Amerosporium
166, 1993), Johnston (N.Z. JI Bot. 37: 289, 1999), fide Sutton (in /itt. ).
Saenz & Taylor (MR 103: 1049, 1999; phylogeny). Membranicium J. Erikss. (1958) = Phanerochaete fide
melioline, one of the Me/iolaceae, esp. Me/iota spp. Donk (Persoonia 2: 223, 1962) but see, Hayashi
Meliolinella Hansf. (1946) = Scolionema fide von Arx (Bull. Govt. For. Res. Stn 88: 260, 1974).
& Millier (Stud. Myco/. 9, 1975), Hosagoudar (Per- Membranomyces Jillich (1975), Clavulinaceae. 2,
soonia 18: 123, 2002). Europe; Canada. See Denlinger & McLaughlin (My-
Meliolinites Selkirk ex Janson. & Hills (1978), Fossil ca/. 98: 746, 2006; phylogeny).
Fungi. 3 (Eocene, Miocene), Australia; USA. membranous (membranaceous), like a thin skin or
Meliolinopsis Beeli (1920) = Patouillardina G. Arnaud. parchment.
Meliolinopsis F. Stevens (1924) = Scolionema fide Memnoniella Hohn. (1923), anamorphic Hypocreales,
Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, Hso.OeP.15. 5, widespread. See Verona & Mazzuc-
1995). chetti (Pub/. Ente naz. Cellul. Carta, 1968), Haug-
Melioliphila Speg. ( 1924), Tubeufiaceae. Anamorphs land et al. (Mycol. 93: 54, 2001; phylogeny), Photita
Chionomyces, Eriomycopsis. 7, widespread (tropi- et al. (Cryptog. Myco/. 24: 147, 2003; on Musa).
cal). See Rossman (Myco/. Pap. 157, 1987; key). Memnonium Corda (1833) = Trichosporum Yuill. fide
Meliolomycetidae, Sordariomycetes. Ord.: Saccardo (Sy/I. Jung. 4: 294, 1886).
Meliolales memnospore, a spore remaining at its place of origin
For Lit. see fam. (Gregory, in Madelin (Ed.), The fungus spore, 1966).
Meliolopsis (Sacc.) Sacc. (1891) nom. dub., Fungi. See Cf. xenospore.
Theissen & Sydow (Annis mycol. 15: 465, 1917). Mendogia Racib. (1900), Schizothyriaceae. 2, wide-
Meliothecium Sacc. (1901) = Myxothecium. spread.
Melittosporiopsis, see Mellitiosporiopsis. Mendoziopeltis Bat. ( 1959), Micropeltidaceae. 2, C.
Melittosporium, see Mellitiosporium. America. See Batista (Publi;:oes Inst. Micol. Recife
Mellitiosporiella Hohn. ( 1919), Rhytismatales. 2, 56: 434, 1959).
Europe; N. America. See Sherwood (Mycotaxon 5: 1, Menegazzia A. Massa!. (1854), Parmeliaceae (L). c.
1977), Sherwood (Sydowia 38: 267, 1986). 78, widespread (esp. south temperate). See Santesson
Mellitiosporiopsis Rehm ( 1900) = Tapellaria fide (Ark. Bot. 30A no. 11: 1, 1943 ), Adler & Calvelo
Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, (Mycotaxon 59: 367, 1996), Bjerke & Elvebakk (My-
1995). cotaxon 78: 363, 2001; S. Am.), James et al.
Mellitiosporium Corda (1838), Rhytismatales. 3, (Biblthca Licheno/. 78: 91, 2001; New Guinea),
Europe; N. America. See Hawksworth & Kinsey (SA Bjerke (Lichenologist 34: 503, 2002; neotropics), Ap-
14: 59, 1995; nomencl.). troot et al. (Bryologist 106: 157, 2003; Taiwan),
Meloderma Darker (1967), Rhytismataceae. 4, wide- Bjerke (Licheno/ogist 36: 15, 2004; Japan), Kantvilas
spread. Nests within Lophodermium in phylogenetic & Louwhoff (Lichenologist 36: 103, 2004; Austra-
analyses. See Johnston (Mycotaxon 33: 423, 1988; lia), Thell et al. (Myca/. Progr. 3: 297, 2004; phylog-
gen. concept), Gemandt et al. (Mycol. 93: 915, 2001; eny), Bjerke (Mycotaxon 91: 423, 2005; S America),
phylogeny), Ortiz-Garcia et al. (Mycol. 95: 846, Bjerke & Obermayer (Nova Hedwigia 81: 301, 2005;
2003; phylogeny). Tibet), Miitdlikowska et al. (Myco/. 98: 1088, 2006;
Melogramma Fr. (1849), Melogrammataceae. Ana- phylogeny), Arup et al. (Mycol. 99: 42, 2007; phy-
morph Cytosporina. 3, Europe. See Laflamme (Sy- logeny), Bjerke & Sipman (J. Linn. Soc. Bot. 153:
dowia 28: 237, 1977), Barr (Myco/. Mem. 1, 1978), 489, 2007; SE Asia).
Cannon (SA 7: 23, 1988; posn). Menezesia Torrend (1913), ? Saccharomycetales. 1,
418 MENJDOCHJUM

Madeira. Comer (Beih. Nova Hedwigia 96: 218 pp., 1989),

Menidochium R.F. Castafieda & W.B. Kendr. (1990), Shen et al. (Mycol. 94: 472, 2002), Kim et al. (An-
anamorphic Pezizomycotina, Hsp.OeP.15. 1, Cuba. tonie van Leeuwenhoek 83: 81, 2003), Wang et al.
See Castafieda & Kendrick (Univ. Waterloo Biol. Ser. (Mycol. 96: 1015, 2004), Binder et al. (Systematics
32: 28, 1990). and Biodiversity 3: 113, 2005).
Meniscoideisporites Watanabe, H. Nishida & Kobaya- Meripilus P. Karst. (1882), Meripilaceae. 5, wide-
shi ( 1999), Fossil Fungi. I. See Watanabe et al. (lnt. spread. See Comer (Beih. Nova Hedwigia 78: 193,
J. Pl. Sci. 160: 438, 1999). 1984), Larson & Lombard (Myco/. 80: 612, 1988;
Menispora Pers. (1822), anamorphic Chaetosphaeria, key).
Hso.OeH.15. 13, widespread (esp. temperate). See Merisma (Fr.) Gillet ( 1878) = Grifola.
Hughes (CJB 41: 693, 1963; key), Holubova-Jechova Merisma Pers. (1797) = Thelephora fide Donk (Rein-
(Folia geobot. phytotax. 8: 317, 1973; key 4 spp.), wardtia 2: 435, 1954).
Constantinescu et al. (MR 99: 585, 1995; teleo- Merismatium Zopf (1898), Verrucariaceae. c. II (on
morph-anamorph connexions), Reblova (Stud. Mycol. lichens), Europe. See Triebel (Biblthca Licheno/. 35,
45: 149, 2000; review), Reblova & Winka (Mycol. 1989).
92: 939, 2000; phylogeny), Markovskaja (Botanica merismatoid (of a pileus ), made up of smaller pilei.
Lithuanica 8: 63, 2002; Lithuania), Fernandez et al. Merismella Syd. (1927), anamorphic Chaetothyrium,
(Mycol. 98: 121, 2006; phylogeny), Reblova et al. Cpt.OeH.38. 5, C. America. See Hofmann & Piepen-
(MR 110: 104, 2006; teleomorph), Zhang et al. (My- bring (Fungal Diversity 22: 55, 2006; Panama).
col. 98: 1076, 2006; phylogeny). Merismodes Earle (1909), Niaceae. 20, widespread.
Menisporella Agnihothr. ( 1962) = Dictyochaeta fide See Singer (Agaric. mod. Tax. edn 3, 1975).
Sutton (in litt.). merispore, see sporidesm.
Menisporopascus Matsush. (2003), Chaetosphaeri- Meristacraceae Humber ( 1989), Entomophthorales. 3
aceae. Anamorph Menisporopsis. 1, Japan. See Ma- gen.(+ 3 syn.), 7 spp.
tsushima (Matsush. Mycol. Mem. 10: 141, 2001). Lit.: Tucker (Mycotaxon 13: 481, 1981; key),
Menisporopsis S. Hughes (1952), anamorphic Chae- Humber (Mycotaxon 34: 441, 1989), Saikawa (CJB
tosphaeriaceae, Hsy.O-leH.15. 6, Africa; New Zea- 67: 2484, 1989), Saikawa & Sakuramata (Trans. My-
land. See Hughes (Mycol. Pap. 48: 59, 1952), co/. Soc. Japan 33: 237, 1992), Saikawa et al. (CJB
Castaneda Ruiz et al. (Mycotaxon 64: 335, 1997), 75: 762, 1997).
Tsui et al. (MR 103: 148, 1999), Castaneda Ruiz et Meristacrum Drechsler ( 1940), Meristacraceae. 2,
al. (Cryptog. Mycol. 22: 259, 2001; Venezuela), Ma- widespread. See Drechsler (J. Wash. Acad. Sci. 30:
tsushima (Matsush. Mycol. Mem. 10, 2001; teleo- 250, 1940), Drechsler (Sydowia 14: 98, 1960; spore
morph). discharge), Davidson & Barron (CJB 51: 231, 1973),
Menoidea L. Mangin & Har. (1907), anamorphic Pe- Couch et al. (Proc. natn Acad. Sci. U.S.A. 76: 2299,
zizomycotina, Hsp.OeH. ?. 1, France; British Isles. See 1979), Tucker (Mycotaxon 13: 481, 1981; key),
Wilson & Waldie (TBMS 13: 151, 1928). Prasad & Dayal (Curr. Sci. 55: 321, 1986), Saikawa
Mensularia Lazaro Ibiza (1916), Hymenochaetaceae. et al. (CJB 75: 762, 1997; ultrastr.), Keller & Petrini
4, widespread. See Wagner & Fischer (Mycol. 94: (Sydowia 57: 23, 2005; key).
998, 2002). meristem arthrospore, one of the chain of conidia
Merartbonis Clem. ( 1909) = Arthonia fide Santesson maturing in basipetal succession and originating by
(Symb. bot. upsal. 12 no. 1: 1, 1952). apical wall building at the tip of the condiogenous
Mercadomyces J. Mena (1988), anamorphic Pezizo- cell; - blastospore, a conidium arising either apically
mycotina, Hsy.= eP.25. 1, Cuba. See Mena (Revta or laterally from a conidiogenous cell which elon-
Jardin bot. Nae. Univ. Habana 9: 52, 1988). gates through ring wall building at the base (a
merenchyma, see plectenchyma. basauxic conidiophore; Hughes, 1953). See Anamor-
Meria Yuill. (1896), anamorphic Rhabdoc/ine, phic fungi.
Hso.OeH.?. 2, Europe; N. America. M laricis on meristematic (of conidiophores), see wall-building.
Larix. See Peace & Holmes (Oxf forest. Mem. 15, meristogenous (of pycnidia, etc.), formed by growth
1933), Drechsler (Phytopathology 31: 773, 1941), and division of one hypha; symphogenous, formed
Jansson et al. (Antonie van Leeuwenhoek 50: 321, from a number of hyphae. See Sutton (in Ainsworth
1984; ultrastr., life history), Gemandt et al. (Mycol. et al. (Eds), The Fungi 4A: 1973).
89: 735, 1997; teleomorph), Stone & Gemandt (My- Meristosporum A. Massa!. (1860) = Laurera fide
cotaxon 91: 115, 2005; phylogeny), Wang et al. (My- Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8,
col. 98: 1065, 2006; phylogeny). 1995).
Merimbla Pitt (1979), anamorphic Talaromyces, Merocinta Pell & E.U. Canning (1993), Microsporidia.
Hso.OeH.15. 4, widespread. See Pitt (CJB 57: 2394, I.
1979), Ogawa & Sugiyama (Integration of Modern Merodontis Clem. (1909), Helotiales. 1, Java. See
Taxonomic Methods for Penicil/ium and Aspergillus Carpenter (Mem. N. Y. bot. Gdn 33, 1981; status).
Classification: 149, 2000; phylogeny), Pitt et al. (In- merogamy, copulation between special sex cells or
tegration of Modern Taxonomic Methods for Penicil- gametes.
lium and Aspergi/lus Classification: 9, 2000; ac- Merolpidiaceae A. Fisch. (1892) = Synchytriaceae.
cepted names), Bills et al. (MR 105: 1273, 2001; meront (of Mycetozoa), one of the daughter myxamoe-
Mexico). bae cut off in succession by a parent myxamoeba.
Meringosphaeria Peyronel (1918) = Acerbiella fide Meropbora Clem. (1909) = Umbilicaria fide Hawk-
Clements & Shear (Gen. Fung., 1931 ). sworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995).
Meripilaceae Jillich (1982), Polyporales. 7 gen. (+ 7 Meroplacis Clem. (1909) = Caloplaca fide Hawk-
syn.), 57 spp. sworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995).
Lit.: Larsen & Lombard (Mycol. 80: 612, 1988), Merorinis Clem. (1909) = Rinodina fide Zahlbruckner
 METABOLIC PRODUCTS 419
(Cata/ogus Lichenum Universal is 7, 1931 ). 1981), Cannon (Stud. Mycol. 31: 49, 1989), Pearce &
merosporangium (of Zygomycetes), a cylindrical Hyde (Fungal Diversity 6: 83, 2001).
outgrowth from the swollen end of a sporangiophore Mesnieraceae Arx & E. Miill. (1975),? Dothideomy-
in which a chain-like series of sporangiospores is cetes (inc. sed.). 3 gen., 4 spp.
generally produced. See Benjamin (Myco/. 58: I, Lit.: Hyde (Mycotaxon 57: 347, 1996).
1966; review, in Kendrick (Ed.), The wholejimgus 2: Mesobotrys Sacc. (1880) = Gonytrichurn fide Hughes
573, 1979). (CJB 36: 727, 1958).
Merosporium Corda (1831) nom. dub., ? Fungi. See mesochroic, see colour.
Hughes (CJB 36: 784, 1958), Hennebert (CJB 76: Mesochytrium B.V. Gromov, Mamkaeva & Pljusch
1596, 1998). (2000), Chytridiaceae. I (on Chlorococcum), Russia.
Merostictina Clem. (1909) = Pseudocyphellaria fide See Gromov et al. (Nova Hedwigia 71: 159, 2000).
Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, mesodermatous (of hyphae), having the outer wall and
1995). lumen of about the same thickness. Cf. leptoderma-
Merostictis Clem. (1909) = Diplonaevia fide Hein tous.
(Nova Hedwigia 38: 669, 1983). Mesomycetozoa, Rankless name for the organisms
Merrilliopeltis Henn. ( 1908) = Oxydothis fide Barr contained in the DR!Ps clade (q.v.). See Herr et al.
(Myco/. 68, 1976), Hyde (Sydowia 46: 265, 1995). (J. C/in. Microbiol. 37: 2750, 1999).
Merugia Rogerson & Samuels (1990), Sordariomy- Mesonella Petr. & Syd. (1924) ? = Guignardia fide
cetes. I (living petioles of Palicourea), Guyana. See Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8,
Rogerson & Samuels (Mem. N. Y. bot. Gdn 64: 165, 1995).
1990). Mesophellia Berk. (1857), Mesophelliaceae. c. 15,
Meruliaceae P. Karst. (1881), Polyporales. 47 gen. (+ Australasia. See Beaton & Weste (TBMS 79: 455,
44 syn.), 420 spp. 1983; key), Bougher & Lebel (Aust. Syst. Bot. 14:
Lit.: Reid (Beih. Nova Hedwigia 18: I 090, 1965), 439, 2001).
Chamuris (Myco/. Mem. 14: 247 pp., 1988; as Podo- Mesophelliaceae Jiilich (1982), Hysterangiales. 8 gen.
scyphaceae), Corner (Beih. Nova Hedwigia 96: 218 (+ 2 syn.), 33 spp.
pp., 1989), Tzean & Liou (Phytopathology 83: 1015, Lit.: Beaton & Weste (TBMS 82: 665, 1984), Cribb
1993; as Hyphodermataceae), Nakasone & Sytsma (Qd Nat. 30: 25, 1990), Dell et al. (New Phytol. 114:
(Myco/. 85: 996, 1993), Nakasone & Burdsall Jr. 449, 1990), Trappe et al. (Aust. Syst. Bot. 5: 618,
(Mycotaxon 54: 335, 1995), Chang et al. (Myco/. 1992), Trappe et al. (Aust. Syst. Bot. 9: 808, 1996),
Monogr. 10: 126 pp., 1996; as Podoscyphaceae), Le- Trappe et al. (Aust. Syst. Bot. 9: 773, 1996), Bougher
gon & Pegler (Mycologist 10: 180, 1996; as Podo- & Lebel (Aust. Syst. Bot. 14: 439, 2001), Trappe &
scyphaceae), Ginns (Mycol. 90: 19, 1998; as Podo- Bougher (Australas. Myco/. 21: 9, 2002).
scyphaceae), Langer (Folia cryptog. Estonica 33: 57, Mesophelliopsis Bat. & A.F. Vital (1957), Agaricales.
1998; as Hyphodermataceae), Johannesson et al. I, Brazil. ? = Geastrum (Geastr.) fide Demoulin (in
(MR 104: 92, 2000), Parmasto & Hallenberg (Nordic litt. ).
JI Bot. 20: 105, 2000), Hjortstam (Mycotaxon 79: mesophile, see thermophily.
181, 2001; as Hyphodermataceae), Kim & Jung (My- Mesopsora Dietel (1922) = Melampsora fide Berndt
cotaxon 82: 295, 2002), Nakasone (Mycotaxon 81: (in litt.).
477, 2002), Koker et al. (MR 107: 1032, 2003), Mesopyrenia M. Choisy (1931) = Arthopyrenia fide
Mossebo & Ryvarden (Mycotaxon 88: 229, 2003), Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8,
Nilsson et al. (MR 107: 645, 2003; as Hyphoder- 1995).
mataceae), Dai (Mycotaxon 89: 389, 2004), Douanla- mesospore (I) a I-celled teliospore among 2-celled
Meli & Langer (Mycotaxon 90: 323, 2004; as Podo- ones; (2) an amphispore (obsol. ); (3) the middle layer
scyphaceae), Greslebin et al. (Myco/. 96: 261, 2004), of a three-layered spore wall.
Hjortstam & Ryvarden (Syn. Fung. 18: 14, 2004), meta- (prefix), changed in form or position; between;
Larsson et al. (MR 108: 983, 2004), Binder et al. with; after.
(Systematics and Biodiversity 3: 113, 2005), Larsson Metabasidiomycetidae. Subclass in Basidiomycota
(MR Ill: 186, 2007; as Hyphodermataceae). (Lowy, Taxon 17: 125, 1968), for fungi considered
Merulicium J. Erikss. & Ryvarden (1976), ? Pteru- intermediate between Heterobasidiomycetes and
laceae. I, Nordic. See Eriksson & Ryvarden (Cortie. Homobasidiomycetes.
N. Europ. 4: 859, 1976). metabasidium, see basidium.
Merulioporia Bondartsev & Singer (1943) = Perenni- metabiosis, the association of two organisms acting or
poria fide Donk (Taxon 5: 69, 1956), Lowe (Tech. living one after the other; cf. synergism.
Pub. Sta. Univ. Coll. Forestry, Syracuse 90, 1966) = Metabolic products. Fungal metabolites are many and
Merulius (Cortie.) fide. diverse. In addition to those associated with protein
Meruliopsis Bondartsev (1959), Phanerochaetaceae. synthesis and respiration many additional products
13, widespread. See Bondartsev (lzv. Akad. Nauk Es- ('secondary metabolites') have been isolated and,
tonsk. SSR Ser. Biol. 8: 274, 1959), Napoli (Boll. frequently, chemically defined. Some of these are
Gruppo Micol. 'G. Bresadola' 40: 343, 1997). waste products while others such as antibiotics, pig-
Meruliporia Murrill (1942) = Meruliopsis fide ments and toxins clearly have biological functions.
Parmasto (Consp. Syst. Corticiaceae: 103, 1968). Because of their synthetic abilities fungi are used in
Merulius Fr. (1821) = Phlebia fide Nakasone & Burd- industry for the production of alcohol, citric acid and
sall (Mycotaxon 21: 241, 1984). other organic acids, various enzymes, riboflavin, etc.
Merulius Haller ex Boehm. (1760) = Cantharellus fide (see Industrial mycology). Molecular genetic and me-
Stalpers (in litt. ). tabolomic approaches are slowly providing a greater
Mesniera Sacc. & P. Syd. (1902), Mesnieraceae. I insight into the initiation, synthesis and production of
(from living leaves), Java. See Eriksson (Op. Bot. 60, secondary metabolites. In Aspergillus nidulans, for
420 METABOTRYON

example, it has been shown how the metabolic model (Handbook of Secondary Fungal Metabolites, [3
establishes the functional links between genes. David vols], 2003 ), Keller (Nature Reviews Microbiology
et al. BMC Genomics 9: 163, 2008) 12:937, 2005).
Many fungal products, even when chemically de- See also antibiotics, Chemotaxonomy, chromatog-
fined, have been given vernacular names derived raphy, dyeing, ergot, Hallucinogenic fungi, hor-
from the scientific names of the fungi involved, e.g. mones, litmus, Mycetism, Mycotoxicoses, Phytotoxic
'griseofulvin' from Penici//ium griseofalvum. More mycotoxins, Pigments, Toxins.
than 400 such names were compiled in the sixth edi- Metabotryon Syd. (1926) = Sphaerellopsis Cooke fide
tion of this Dictionary, but most of these have been Sutton (Mycol. Pap. 141, 1977).
omitted since the seventh because of the monograph Metabourdotia L.S. Olive (1957),? Auriculariales. I,
by Turner (1971) and Turner & Aldridge (1982) al- Tahiti. See Olive (Am. J. Bot. 44: 429, 1957).
though representative antibiotics, hormones, my- Metacapnodiaceae S. Hughes & Corlett (1972), Cap-
cotoxins, pigments, and other interesting metabolites nodiales. 6 gen. (+ 2 syn.), 19 spp.
are still included. See also Hegnauer (Chemotaxono- Lit.: Hughes (N.Z. JI Bot. 10: 225, 1972), Hughes
mie der Pflanzen 7: 277, 1986). (Mycol. 68: 693, 1976; gen. names, anamorphs), Par-
About 400 compounds have been reliably reported bery & Brown (Microbiology of the Phyllosphere:
from lichens of which about 230 are only known in IOI, 1986), Sugiyama & Amano in Sugiyama (Ed.)
this biological group (lichen products, lichen sub- (Pleomorphic Fungi: The Diversity and its Taxo-
stances; Culberson & Elix, Meth. Pl. Biochem. 1: nomic Implications: 141, 1987), Reynolds (CJB 76:
509, 1989; Huneck, Beih. Nova Hedw. 79: 793, 2125, 1998; phylogeny).
1984). The lichen substances are mainly derivatives Metacapnodium Speg. (1918), Metacapnodiaceae.
of orcinol and f3-orcinol and are weak phenolic acids. Anamorphs Capnophialophora, Capnobotrys, Cap-
The most important groups of these are depsides (e.g. nosporium. c. 10, widespread (tropical). See Hughes
olivetoric acid), depsidones (e.g. physodic acid), and (N.Z. Jl Bot. 10: 239, 1972), Reynolds (Mycotaxon
dibenzonfuran derivatives (e.g. usnic acid). Most are 23: 153, 1985; synonymy with Limacinia), Eriksson
colourless but some are brightly coloured: red, yel- & Hawksworth (SA 6: 138, 1987; nomencl.).
low, orange or emerald green (e.g. pulvic acid deriva- metacellulose, a cellulose in certain fungi.
tives such as vulpinic acid). These are deposited on Metachora Syd., P. Syd. & E.J. Butler (1911) = Phyl-
the surfaces of hyphae in the medulla and cortex (dif- lachora Nitschke ex Fuckel (1870) fide Cannon (My-
ferent substances often occurring in different regions ca/. Pap. 163, 1991).
of the thalli; e.g. hymenium, thalline exciple, me- metachroic, see Colour.
dulla, cortex) and are produced by the fungal partner; metachromic, giving a red reaction to cresyl blue. See
the hypothesis that production was dependent on the Singer (The Agaricales (mushrooms) in modem tax-
presence of an alga (Culberson & Ahrnadjian, Myco/. onomy: 77, 1951).
72: 90, 1980), has not been upheld by later work Metacoleroa Petr. (1927) = Venturia Sacc. fide Kruys
(Leuckert et al., Myco/. 82: 370, 1990). However, et al. (MR. 110: 527, 2006; phylogeny), Crous et al.
their position and quantitative expression can be af- (Stud. Mycol. 58: 185, 2007; phylogeny), Winton et
fected by the thallus environment (Fahselt, 1994). al. (Mycol. 99: 240, 2007; phylogeny).
Some depsides and depsidones give characteristic Metacordyceps G.H. Sung, J.M. Sung, Hywel-Jones &
colours with 10% caustic potash (K), bleach (C), K Spatafora (2007), Clavicipitaceae. Anamorphs
followed by C (KC), C followed by KC (CK), iodine Metarhizium, Nomuraea, Paecilomyces-like, Pocho-
(I, q.v.), and p-phenylenediamine (P, PD; see nia. 6 (entomogenous), widespread (esp. E. Asia).
Steiner's stable PD solution); diagnostic microcrystal See Sung et al. (Stud. Mycol. 57, 2007).
tests (q. v. ); and characteristic colours in UV-light. Metadiplodia Syd. (1937), anamorphic Pezizomy-
The metabolic products generally characterize par- cotina, Cpd.leP.19. 38, widespread. See Zambettakis
ticular lichens and are routinely used in identification (BSMF 70: 219, 1955), Sutton (Sydowia 43: 264,
of antibiotic properties. Their role in the lichen thal- 199 l; redescr. type sp. ).
lus is largely unknown, but may be partly antimicro- Metadothella Henn. (1904), ? Hypocreales. I, Peru.
bial and antifeedent (see Lawrey, Biology of Metadothis (Sacc.) Sacc. (1892) = Dothiora Fr. (1849)
lichenizedfangi, 1984). fide Saccardo (Syll.fang. 12: 430, 1897).
Lit.: Raistrick et al. (Studies in the biochemistry of Metamelanea Henssen (1989), Lichinaceae (L). 2,
microorganisms [mainly devoted to fungi, 116 parts], Europe; N. America. See Henssen (Lichenologist 21:
Phil. Trans. 8220: 1, 193 l; Biochem. J. 25-93, 1931- 102, 1989), Schultz & Bildel (Lichenologist 34: 39,
1964), Asahina & Shibata (Chemistry of lichen sub- 2002; key), Schultz (Lichenologist 40: 81, 2008;
stances, 1954 [reprint 1971], WHO (WHO Chron. UK).
17: 389, 1963; nomenclature pharmaceutical prepara- Metameris Theiss. & Syd. (1915), Pleosporales. 3 (on
tions), Miller (The Pfizer handbook of microbial me- ferns), widespread (northern hemisphere). See Holm
tabolites, 1961 ), Shibata et al. (List of fangal prod- & Holm (Bot. Notiser 131: 97, 1978; synonym of
ucts, 1964), Culberson (Chemical and botanical Sci"hia), Barr (Mycotaxon 43: 371, 1992).
guide to lichen products, 1969; Bryologist 73: 177, Metanectria Sacc. (1878) = Thelocarpon fide Rossman
1970 [suppl. I]; et al., Second supplement, 1977), et al. (Stud. Mycol. 42: 248 pp., 1999).
Turner (Fungal metabolites, 1971), Turner & Metapezizella Petr. ( 1968), Helotiaceae. I, Mexico.
Aldridge, (Fungal metabolites II, 1983), Pidoplichko See Petrak (Sydowia 20: 207, 1966).
(Metabolity pochvennykh mikromitsetov, 1971; of metaphysis (obsol.) used by Petrak; see paraphysis.
soil fungi), Weete (Fungal lipid biochemistry, 1974), metaplasm, see epiplasm.
Eugster (Z. Pilzk. 39: 45, 1973; review), Sussman Metarhizium Sorokin (1879), anamorphic Metacordy-
(Taxon 23: 301, 1974; trends in metabolic specializa- ceps, Hsy.OeH.15. 9 (on Insecta), widespread. See
tion), Fahselt (Symbiosis 16: 117, 1994), Cole et al. Tulloch (TBMS 66: 407, 1976; key), Guo et al. (Acta
 METRARIA 421

Myco/. Sin. 5: 177, 1986), Rombach et al. (Myco- chens, Literature, Medical and veterinary mycology,
taxon 27: 87, 1986; Mflavo-viride var. minus on Plant pathogenic fungi.
leaf- and plant-hoppers on rice), Rombach et al. Special topics (q.v.):
(TBMS 88: 451, 1987; M album on leaf-hoppers and Abbreviation of authors' names, see Authors' names
plant-hoppers on rice), Shimizu et al. (J. Invert. Path. Arsenic detection, see Scopu/ariopsis
60: 185, 1992; electrophoretic karyotype of Auxanogram
M anisopliae),), Bridge et al. (J. gen. Microbio/. Bauch test
139: 1163, 1993; morphology, biochem., molecular Beeli formulae
differentiation), Rakotonirainy et al. (MR 98: 225, Biomass determination, see biomass
1994; rRNA and separation of taxa), Pipe et al. (MR Block culture, see Culture methods
99: 485, 1995; RFLPs in M anisopliae), Mavridou et Cellulolysis adequacy index
al. (MR 102: 1233, 1998; rRNA analysis), Revankar Chemotaxonomy
et al. (J. Clin. Microbio/. 37: 195, 1999; in man), Chromatography
Driver et al. (MR 104: 134, 2000; revision, phylog- Collection and preservation
eny), Bidochka et al. (Appl. Environm. Microbio/. 67: Colour nomenclature, see Colour
1335, 2001; ecology), Evans (Mycology Series 19: Continuous culture, see Culture methods
517, 2003; biocontrol), Padmavathi et al. (MR 107: Coolplate
572, 2003; telomere fingerprinting), Pantou et al. Culture media, see Media
(Fungal Genetics Biol. 38: 159, 2003; genetics), Bi- Culture methods
dochka & Small (Insect-Fungal Associations Ecol- Culture preservation, see Genetic resource collections
ogy and Evolution: 28, 2005; phylogeography), Bi- Electron microscopy (EM), see Ultrastructure
dochka et al. (Environmental Microbiology 7: 1361, Electrophoresis
2005; phylogeny, speciation), Bischoff et al. (Myco/. Fixatives
98: 737, 2006; cryptic speciation), Ghikas et al. Fungicide testing, see Fungicides
(Archs Microbio/. 185: 393, 2006; mitochondrial ge- Herbarium beetle control
nome), Huang et al. (Mycotaxon 94: 181, 2005; phy- Herbarium management, see Reference collections
logeny), Sung et al. (Stud. Mycol. 57, 2007). Hydrogen-ion concentration
Metasphaerella Speg. (1924) nom. dub., Fungi. See Iodine
Petrak & Sydow (Annis myco/. 34: 42, 1936). Ionomidotic reaction
Metasphaeria Sacc. (1883) nom. ambig. = Saccothe- Isolation methods
cium fide Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi Keys, construction of
edn 8, 1995). Laboratory safety, see Safety, laboratory
Metasteridium Speg. (1923) nom. dub.,? Meliolaceae. Lyophilization, see Genetic resource collections
No spp. named. See Eriksson & Hawksworth (SA 7: Media, culture
59, 1988). Meixner test
metathallus, assimilative (photobiont-containing) part Melzer' s solution, see Stains
of a lichen thallus, esp. where there is also a prothal- Microchemical tests for lichen products, see
lus (q.v.). Metabolic products, microcrystal tests
Metathyriella Syd. (1927), Schizothyriaceae. 3 or 4, Microscopy
America (tropical). See Reynolds & Gilbert (Cryp- Mite infestation control, see mites
tog. Myco/. 27: 249, 2006; Panama). Molecular biology
Metazythia Petr. (1950), anamorphic Pezizomycotina, Mounting media
Cpd.OeH.15. 1, S. America. See Petrak (Sydowia 4: Nomenclature
373, 1950). Normal saline solution
Metazythiopsis M. Morelet (1988), anamorphic Pe- Numerical taxonomy
zizomycotina, Cpd.OeH.15. 1, France. See Morelet Phytosociology
(Anna/es de la Societe des Sciences Naturelles et Preservatives
d'Archeologie de Toulon et du Var 40: 41, 1988). Protoplasts
Metchnikovella Caullery & Mesnil (1897), Micro- Reference collections
sporidia. 3. RIEC
Methods. Scanning electron microscopy (SEM)
General literature: Booth (Ed.) (Methods in micro- Serological Techniques, see Serology
biology 4, 1971), Constantinescu (Metode $i technici Single-spore isolation, see Isolation methods
in micologie, 1974), Fuller (Lower fangi in the labo- Spore
ratory, 1978), Hall (Methods for the Examination of Spore print
Organisma/ Diversity in Soils and Sediments, 1996), Spore trapping, see Air spora
Hawksworth (Mycologist's handbook, 1974), Hawk- Stains
sworth & Kirsop (Eds) (Filamentous fangi, 1985 Statistical methods and design of experiments
[source book]), Johanssen (Plant microtechnique, Steiner's stable PD solution
1940), Koch (Fungi in the laboratory, 1966), Kone- Sterilization
man & Roberts (Practical laboratory mycology, edn Ultrastructure
3, 1985), Malloch (Moulds: their isolation, cultiva- Zymogram.
tion and identification, 1981), McLean & Cooke Methysterostomella Speg. (1910) ? = Phragmopeltis
(Plant science formulae, 1941 ), Smith (An introduc- fide Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn
tion to industrial mycology, edn 7, 1981), Spector 8, 1995).
(Ed.) (Handbook of biological data, 1956), Stevens metoecious (obsol.) used by de Bary; see heteroecious.
(Ed.) (Mycology guidebook, 1974), Waller & Lenne Metraria Cooke & Massee (1891), Agaricaceae. 2,
(Plant pathologist's pocketbook, 2001). See also Li- Australia; Nigeria. See Singer (Agaric. mod Tax. 4th
422 METRODIA

ed: 609, 1986; type includes material of Hebeloma (L). 3, Chile; Australasia. See Stenroos & DePriest
(Bolbitiaceae) and Amanita (Amanitaceae)). (Am. J. Bot. 8S: 1548, 1998; DNA), Wedin et al.
Metrodia Raithelh. (1971), Agaricaceae. 2, Argentina. (Lichenologist 32: 171, 2000; phylogeny), Stenroos
See Raithelhuber (Metrodiana 2: xxvii, 1971 ). et al. (Mycol. Progr. 1: 267, 2002; phylogeny), Mil\.(l-
Metschnikowia T. Kamienski (1899), Metschniko- likowska et al. (Mycol. 98: 1088, 2006; phylogeny),
wiaceae. Anamorphs Candida, Nectaromyces. 42 Messuti et al. (Biblthca Lichenol. 9S: 471, 2007; Ar-
(from sea water and arthropods, esp. associated with gentina).
nectar), widespread. See Pitt & Miller (Mycol. 60: Miainomyces Corda (1833) = Sporotrichum fide Sac-
682, 1968; anamorphs), Pitt & Miller (Mycol. 62: cardo (Sy/I. fang. 4: 106, 1886).
462, 1970; parasexual cycle), Batra (USDA Tech. micaceous (of a pileus surface), covered with bright
Bull. 1469, 1973; key), Gimenez-Jurado (Syst. Appl. particles.
Microbial. lS: 432, 1992), Mendon~a-Hagler et al. Micarea Fr. (1825) nom. cons., Pilocarpaceae (L). c.
(Int. J. Syst. Bacterial. 43: 368, 1993; rRNA phylog- 107, widespread. See Vezda & Wirth (Folia geobot.
eny), Gimenez-Jurado et al. (Antonie van Leeuwen- phytotax. 11: 93, 1976; key 31 spp.), Coppins (Bull.
hoek 68: IOI, 1995), Lopandic et al. (Syst. Appl. Mi- Br. Mus. nat. hist. Bot. 11: 17, 1983; monogr. 45 Eur.
crobial. 19: 393, 1996), Valente et al. (J. gen. appl. spp.), Coppins (Notes R. bot. Gdn Edinb. 4S: 161,
Microbial. Tokyo 43: 179, 1997; ITS), Lachance et 1988; Europe), Coppins (Taxon 38: 499, 1989; no-
al. (Can. J. Microbial. 44: 279, 1998), Miller & Phaff mencl.), Coppins & Kantvilas (Lichenologist 22: 277,
in Kurtzman & Fell (Eds) (Yeasts, a taxonomic study 1990; Tasmania), Pietschmann (Nova Hedwigia Sl:
4th edn: 256, 1998), Kurtzman & Droby (Syst. Appl. 521, 1990; asci), Coppins (Biblthca Lichenol. S8: 57,
Microbial. 24: 395, 2001; biocontrol), Lachance et 1995; Europe), Coppins (Lichenologist 31: 559,
al. (Can. J. Microbial. 47: 103, 2001; from insects), 1999; S Africa), Andersen & Ekman (MR. 109: 21,
Lachance & Bowles (FEMS Yeast Res. 2: 81, 2002; 2005; phylogeny), Miitdlikowska et al. (Mycol. 98:
from beetles), Gimenez-Jurado et al. (Int. J. Syst. I 088, 2006; phylogeny).
Evol. Microbial. S3: 1665, 2003; from insects), Mar- Micarea Fr. (1825) nom. rej. = Placynthiella Elenkin
inoni et al. (FEMS Yeast Res. 3: 85, 2003; asco- fide Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn
spores), Lachance & Bowles (Stud. Mycol. SO: 69, 8, 1995).
2004; from beetles), Marinoni & Lachance (FEMS Micareaceae Vezda ex Hafellner (1984) = Pilocar-
Yeast Res. 4: 587, 2004; speciation), Lachance et al. paceae.
(Int. J. Syst. Evol. Microbial. SS: 1369, 2005; from Lit.: Coppins & Purvis (Lichenologist 19: 29,
beetles, Hawaii), Molnar & Prillinger (Syst. Appl. 1987), Hawksworth (CRC Handbook of Lichenology:
Microbial. 28: 717, 2005; phylogeny), Lachance et 181, 1988), Coppins & Kantvilas (Lichenologist 22:
al. (Int. J. Syst. Evol. Microbial. S6: 1141, 2006; 277, 1990), Pietschmann (Nova Hedwigia Sl: 521,
from insects, Africa), Nguyen et al. (MR. 110: 346, 1990), Brodo & Trimsberg (Acta Bot. Fenn. lSO: 1,
2006; from insects), Suh et al. (Mycol. 98: 1006, 1994), Triebel et al. (Symb. bot. upsal. 32: 323,
2006; phylogeny), Xue et al. (Int. J. Syst. Evol. Mi- 1997), Coppins (Lichenologist 31: 559, 1999), An-
crobial. S6: 2245, 2006; from Zizyphus). dersen & Ekman (Lichenologist 36: 27, 2004), An-
Metschnikowiaceae T. Kamienski (1899), Saccharo- dersen & Ekman (MR.109: 21, 2005).
mycetales. 2 gen.(+ 6 syn.), 44 spp. Micheli (Pier Antonio; 1679-1737; Italy). Botanist to
Lit.: Lachance & Phaff in Kurtzman & Fell (Eds) Cosmo III (Grand Duke of Tuscany), keeper of the
(Yeasts, a taxonomic study 4th edn: 148, 1998), public gardens in Florence, and Professor of Botany,
Miller & Phaff in Kurtzman & Fell (Eds) (Yeasts, a University of Pisa (1706). His additions to the
taxonomic study 4th edn: 256, 1998), Gimenez- knowledge of fungi, including lichen-forming spe-
Jurado et al. (Int. J. Syst. Evol. Microbial. S3: 1665, cies, were the greatest made by any one man before
2003), Lachance et al. (FEMS Yeast Res. 4: 253, Persoon and Fries. He described these discoveries in
2003), Lachance et al. (FEMS Yeast Res. 3: 97, Nova Plantarum Genera, his most important printed
2003), Diezmann et al. (J. Clin. Microbial. 42: 5624, work. Some ofMicheli's fungal names are still used
2004), Marinoni & Lachance (FEMS Yeast Res. 4: for common genera (e.g. Aspergillus, Clathrus, Mu-
587, 2004), Suh et al. (Mycol. 98: 1006, 2006; phy- cor and Polyporus). He made a new systematic ar-
logeny). rangement with keys to what would now be regarded
Metschnikowiella Genkel (1913) = Metschnikowia as genera and species. With the help of the micro-
fide Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn scope (then coming into use), he was the first to see
8, 1995). cystidia on the lamella-edge and between the lamel-
metula, a conidiophore branch having phialides, e.g. of lae of agarics, and he saw the arrangement of spores
Penicillium and Aspergillus (obsol. ). (which he took to be seeds) in groups of four in the
Metulocladosporiella Crous, Schroers, J.Z. Groenew., Agaricaceae, and in asci of Pertusaria. He was the
U. Braun & K. Schub. (2006), anamorphic Herpotri- first to make experiments on the culture of moulds by
chiellaceae. 3, widespread. See Crous et al. (MR. 110: placing spores of Botrytis, Aspergillus and Mucor on
269, 2006). freshly-cut bits of melon, quince and pear, noting
Metulocyphella Agerer (1983), ? Marasmiaceae. 2, S. their growth and development [for an English transla-
America. See Agerer (Z. Mykol. 49: 155, 1983). tion of his observations on culturing moulds, see
Metulodontia Parmasto (1968), Peniophoraceae. 2, Buller, Transactions of the Royal Society of Canada
widespread. See Jillich (Persoonia 8: 78, 1974). section 4, series 3, 9: 1915 (reprinted by Ainsworth,
metuloid, an encrusted cystidium thick-walled at ma- 1976)]. His important discoveries in connexion with
turity, as in Peniophora. flowering plants and bryophytes are, in general, bet-
Metuloidea G. Cunn. (1965) = Junghuhnia fide Ry- ter known. Pubis. Nova Plantarum Genera (1729)
varden (Gen. Polyp.: 184, 1991). [this book was completed in 1719, but the first part
Metos D.J. Galloway & P. James (1987), Cladoniaceae not published till 1729, and the second (the Figures
 MICROBOTRYUM 423

for which are still in existence) was never printed]. von Arx et al. (Beih. Nova Hedwigia 94, 1988),
Biogs, obits etc. Ainsworth (Introduction to the His- Hausner et al. (C!B 71: 1249, 1993; DNA), Abbott et
tory of Mycology, 1976); Hawksworth (introduction, al. (Mycol. 90: 297, 1998; anamorph), Lee & Hanlin
Nova Plantarum Genera, 1976 reprint); Stafleu & (Myco/. 91: 434, 1999; DNA), Abbott & Sigler (My-
Cowan (TL-2 3: 446, 1981); Targioni-Tozzetti (No- co/. 93: 1211, 2001; heterothallism), Abbott et al.
tizie de/la Vita e de/le Opere di Pier Antonio Micheli, (Myco/. 94: 362, 2002), Issakainen et al. (Medical
1858). Mycology 41: 31, 2003; anamorph), Mohammedi et
Michenera Berk. & M.A. Curtis (1868), anamorphic al. (European Journal of Clinical Microbiology &
Licrostroma. 3, pantropical. See Donk (Taxon 11: 89, Infectious Diseases 23: 215, 2004; clinical strain),
1962), Parbery & Rumba (MR 95: 761, 1991). Zhang et al. (Mycol. 98: 1076, 2006; phylogeny).
Micraspis Darker (1963), Helotiales. Anamorph Pe- Microasellaria Tuzet, Manier & Jolivet (1957) nom.
riperidium. 3 (on Rhytismata/es), N. America; British dub., Kickxellomycotina. See Lichtwardt (The
Isles. See Darker (C!B 41: 1389, 1963). Trichomycetes. Fungal associates of arthropods,
micro- (prefix), small; one-thousandth (Systeme Inter- 1986).
national d'Unites); see micron. Microbasidium Bubak & Ranoj. (1914) = Hadro-
microaerophilic, making best growth under lowered trichum fide Hohnel (Sher. Akad. Wiss. Wien Math.-
oxygen pressure. naturw. Kl.,Abt.1125: Ill, 1916).
Microallomyces R. Emers. & J.A. Robertson (1974), microbe, a microorganism (q.v.).
Blastocladiaceae. I (from pond sediment), Costa microbial (adj.), pertaining to microbes (q.v.).
Rica. See Meyer (Myco/. 79: 44, 1987; ultrastr.). microbiology, the study of microorganisms (q.v.).
Microanthomyces Griiss (1926) = Candida fide Lod- microbiota, all the microorganisms present in the area
der (Yeasts, a taxonomic study 2nd edn, 1970). or habitat specificied, including algae, bacteria and
Microascaceae Luttr. ex Malloch (1970), Microas- protozoa as well as fungi; see mycobiota.
cales. 20 gen. (+ 18 syn.), 131 spp. Microbispora Nonom. & Y. Ohara (1957), Actinobac-
Lit.: Malloch (Myco/. 62: 729, 1970), von Arx et teria. q.v.
al. (Beih. Nova Hedwigia 94, 1988), von Arx et al. Microblastosporon Cif. (1930), anamorphic Pezizo-
(Beih. Nova Hedwigia 94: 104 pp., 1988), Barr (My- mycotina, Hso.OeH.?. I, Europe.
cotaxon 39: 43, 1990; concept), Dykstra et al. (My- microbodies, see peroxisome.
col. 81: 896, 1989), Issakainen et al. (J. Med. Vet. Microbotryaceae R.T. Moore (1996), Microbotryales.
Myco/. 35: 389, 1997), Abbott et al. (Mycol. 90: 297, 5 gen.(+ 2 syn.), 104 spp.
1998), Wedde et al. (Medical Mycology 36: 61, Lit.: Berbee et al. (C!B 69: 1795, 1991), Begerow
1998), Issakainen et al. (MR 103: 1179, 1999), Lee & et al. (C!B 75: 2045, 1998), Vanky (Mycotaxon 67:
Hanlin (Myco/. 91: 434, 1999; DNA), Okada et al. 33, 1998), Swann et al. (Mycol. 91: 51, 1999),
(C!B 76: 1495, 1998), Hausner et al. (C!B 78: 903, Bucheli et al. (Mo/. Ecol. 10: 285, 2001), Vanky
2000), Rainer et al. (J. C/in. Microbiol. 38: 3267, (Aust. Syst. Bot. 14: 385, 2001), Almaraz et al. (MR
2000), Issakainen et al. (Medical Mycology 41: 31, 106: 541, 2002), Hood et al. (Infect. Genet. Evol. 2:
2003), Rainer & Hoog (MR.110: 151, 2006). 167, 2003), Sampaio et al. (Myco/. Progr. 2: 63,
Microascales Luttr. ex Benny & R.K. Benj. (1980). 2003), Van Putten et al. (Evolution Lancaster, Pa. 57:
Hypocreomycetidae. 4 fam., 92 gen., 397 spp. Stro- 766, 2003), Begerow et al. (MR 108: 1257, 2004),
mata absent. Ascomata solitary, perithecial or cleisto- Giraud (Heredity 93: 559, 2004), Van Putten et al. (J.
thecial, usually black, thin-walled, sometimes with Evol. Biol. 18: 203, 2005), Vanky (Mycol. Balcanica
well-developed smooth setae. Interascal tissue absent 1: 175, 2004), Lutz et al. (Myco/. Progr. 4: 225,
or rarely of undifferentiated hyphae. Asci ± globose 2005), Kemler et al. (BMC Evol. Biol. 6: 35, 2006).
to clavate, very thin-walled, evanescent, 8-spored, Microbotryales R. Bauer & Oberw. (1997). Microbot-
sometimes formed in chains. Ascospores hyaline, ryomycetes. 2 fam., 9 gen., 114 spp. Fams:
yellow or reddish brown, aseptate or septate, some- (I) Microbotryaceae
times curved, sometimes with very inconspicuous (2) Ustilentylomataceae
germ pores, with or without a sheath. Anamorphs hy- For Lit. see under fam.
phomycetous, prominent. Saprobic from soil or rot- Microbotryodiplodia Sousa da Camara (1951) = Mi-
ting vegetation, sometimes marine, a few opportunis- crodiplodia Allesch. fide Petrak (Sydowia 16: 353,
tic human and animal pathogens, cosmop. Fams: 1963), Sutton (Myco/. Pap. 141, 1977).
(I) Ceratocystaceae Microbotryomycetes R. Bauer, Begerow, J.P. Samp.,
(2) Chadefaudiellaceae M. Weiss & Oberw. (2006), Pucciniomycotina. 4
(3) Halosphaeriaceae ord., 4 fam., 25 gen., 208 spp. Host-parasite interac-
(4) Microascaceae. tions without deposits of specific fungal vesicles.
The Ha/osphaeriaceae are often placed separately Ord:
in their own order, and further molecular studies may (I) Heterogastridiales
confirm this arrangement. Lit.: Tang et al. (Ant. v. (2) Leucosporidiales
Leeuwenh. 91: 327, 2007). (3) Microbotryales
Microascus Sacc. (1916) = Microdiscus Sacc. (4) Sporidiobolales
Microascus Zukal (1885), Microascaceae. Anamorphs Lit.: Bauer et al. (Myco/. Progr. 5: 41, 2006).
Cephalotrichum, Scopu/ariopsis, Wardomyces, War- Microbotryum Lev. (1847), Microbotryaceae. 87 (on
domycopsis. 19 (coprophilous, on soil etc.), wide- dicots), widespread (temperate). See Demi & Ober-
spread. See Barron et al. (C!B 39: 1609, 1961), Cor- winkler (Phytopath. Z. 104: 345, 1982), Vanky (My-
lett (C!B 41: 253, 1963; ontogeny, sexuality), Corlett cotaxon 67: 33, 1998; monogr., emend., key), Swann
(C!B 44: 79, 1966; perithecial development), von et al. (Myco/. 91: 51, 1999; classific.), Almaraz et al.
Arx (Persoonia 8: 191, 1975; key), Nishimura & Mi- (MR 106: 541, 2002; phylogeny), Vanky (Mycologia
yaji (Mycopathologia 90: 29, 1985; yeast-like state), Balcanica 1: 189, 2004; taxonomy, nomenclature,
424 MICROCALIC/ACEAE

problems in species delimitation), Lutz et al. (Mycol. (anamorphs Aposphaeria ulei, Fusicladium macro-
Progr. 4: 225, 2005; molecular characters), Aime et sporum); S. Am. leaf blight of Hevea). See Cannon et
al. (Mycol. 98: 896, 2006; phylogeny). al. (MR 99: 353, 1995; key 7 S. Am. spp.), Barr (My-
Microcaliciaceae Tibell (1984), Teloschistales (±L). 1 cotaxon 60: 433, 1996).
gen.(+ 2 syn.), 4 spp. microcyst, see cyst.
Lit.: Tibell (Biblthca Lichenol. 71: 107 pp., 1998), Microcyta Petr. & Syd. (1927) = Ceuthosporella Petr.
Tibell (Nordic Lichen Flora 1. Introductory Parts; & Syd. fide Sutton (Mycol. Pap. 141, 1977).
Calicioid Lichens and Fungi: 20, 1999). microcytospore (1) an encysted zoospore (planospore);
Microcalicium Vain. (1927), Microcaliciaceae. 4 (2) an encysted gametangium (Blastocladiales).
(mainly on lichens), widespread (boreal; temperate). Microdiplodia Allesch. (1901), anamorphic Botryos-
See Tibell (Bot. Notiser 131: 229, 1978; key), Hawk- phaeriaceae, Cpd.leP.?. 31, widespread. See Zam-
sworth (Bull. Br. Mus. nat. hist. Bot. 9: 1, 1981; bettakis (BSMF 70: 219, 1955), Sutton (Mycol. Pap.
anamorphs), Tibell (Symb. bot. upsal. 27 no. 1: 279 141, 1977), Crous et al. (Stud. Mycol. SS: 235, 2006;
pp., 1987; Australasia), Tibell (Symb. bot. upsal. 32 phylogeny).
no. 1: 291, 1997; anamorphs), Tibell (Biblthca Microdiplodia Tassi (1902) ? = Microdiplodia Allesch.
Lichenol. 71: 107 pp., 1998; S America). fide Sutton (Mycol. Pap. 141, 1977).
Microcalliomyces Bat. & Cif. (1962) = Microcallis Microdiplodiites Babajan & Tasl. (1973), Fossil
fide von Arx & Miiller (Stud. Mycol. 9, 1975). Fungi. 1 (Tertiary), former USSR.
Microcalliopsis Bat. & Cif. (1962) = Microcallis fide Microdiscula Hohn. (1915), anamorphic Pezizomy-
von Arx & Miiller (Stud. Mycol. 9, 1975). cotina, Cpd.OeH.?. 1, Europe.
Microcallis Syd. (1926), Chaetothyriaceae. 10, wide- Microdiscus Sacc. (1916), Helotiales. 1, N. America.
spread (tropical). See Hansford (Mycol. Pap. lS, Microdiscus Steinecke (1916) nom. dub.,? Fungi.
1946). Microdochium Syd. (1924), anamorphic Monogra-
microcephalic, see septum. phella, Hsp.0-= eH.21. 10, widespread. M nivale
Microcephalis Bainier (1882) = Syncephalis fide Ben- (pink snow mould of turf grasses), M panattonianum
jamin (Aliso 4: 321, 1959). (lettuce ring spot). See Sutton et al. (CJB SO: 1899,
Microcera Desm. (1848) = Fusarium fide Petch (TBMS 1972), Sutton & Hodges (Nova Hedwigia 27: 215,
7: 89, 1921), Wollenweber & Reinking (Die 1976), v. Arx (Sydowia 34: 30, 1981), Samuels &
Fusarien: 6, 1935), Dingley (Mem. N. Y. bot. Gdn 49: Hallett (TBMS 81: 473, 1983; teleomorphs), Litschko
206, 1989). & Burpee (TBMS 89: 252, 1987; variation in
Microclava F. Stevens (1917), anamorphic Pezizomy- M nivale), Parman & Price (Australas. Pl. Path. 20:
cotina, Hso.l eP. I. 4, pantropical. See Deighton 41, 1991; microsclerotia in M panattonianum),
(TBMS S2: 315, 1969; key). Braun (Monogr. Cercosporella, Ramu/aria Allied
Microcollybia Metrod ex Lennox (1979) = Collybia Genera (Phytopath. Hyphom.) 1: 267, 1995; subgen.,
fide Kuyper (in litt. ). key), Mahuku et al. (MR 102: 559, 1998; on
Microcollybia Metrod (1952) nom. nud. = Collybia turfgrass, genetics), Glynn et al. (MR 109: 872, 2005;
fide Singer (Agaric. mod. Tax. edn 3, 1975). speciation), Kwasna & Bateman (Mycol. 99: 765,
microconidium (1) the smaller conidium of a fungus 2007; UK, key).
which also has macroconidia; (2) a spermatium Microdothella Syd. & P. Syd. (1914), Dothideales. 2,
(q.v.). N. America; Philippines.
microcrystal test, method of identification of phenolic Microdothiorella C.A.A. Costa & Sousa da Camara
metabolites in lichens developed by Asahina (q.v.) (1955), anamorphic Pezizomycotina, St.OeH.?. 1,
involving re-crystalizations on microscope slide from Portugal. See Costa & Sousa da Camara (Agron.
a range of solvents and the formation of salts with lusit. 17: 156, 1955).
diagnostic shapes. The crystals are examined micro- Microeccrina Maessen (1955) = Arthromitus fide
scopically for identification. Many of these tests are Manier (Annis Parasit. hum. comp. 38: 1, 1961) See
extremely sensitive and can detect some compounds Arthromitus.
at concentrations close to the resolution possible by microendospore, minute cytoplasmic particles behav-
thin-layer chromatography (q.v.). ing like spores in Ophiostoma ulmi (Ouellette &
Lit.: Asahina (J. Jap. Bot. 12-16, 1936-40), Hale Gagnon, CJB 38: 235, 1960).
(1974), Hawksworth (Bull. Br. lichen Soc. 28: 5, Microeurotium Ghatak (1936), ? Pezizales. 1 (?
1971), Thomson (The lichen genus Cladonia in North coprophilous ), British Isles.
America, 1968). See Metabolic products. Microfilum N. Faye, B.S. Toguebaye & G. Bouix
microculture, a culture of an organism under the mi- (1991), Microsporidia. I.
croscope, as in a hanging drop. microflora, sometimes used, inappropriately, for all the
Microcyclella Theiss. (1914), Dothideomycetes. 1, microorganisms present in a specified site or habitat;
Africa. see microbiota, mycobiota.
Microcyclephaeria Bat. (1958), Pezizomycotina. 1, microform, see Pucciniales and Table 5.
Australia. See Batista (Revta Biol. Lisb. 1: 301, microfungi, see Micromycetes.
1958). Microgemma Ralphs & Matthews ( 1986), Micro-
microcyclic (of conidiation), germination of spores by sporidia. 4.
the direct function of the conidia without the inter- Microglaena Korb. (1855) [non Microglena Ehrenb.
vention of mycelial growth (Hanlin, Mycoscience 3S: 1831, Chlorophyta] = Thelenella fide Eriksson (Op.
113, 1994); (of rusts), see Pucciniales. Bot. 60, 1981), Mayrhofer & Poelt (Herzogia 7: 13,
Microcyclus Sacc., Syd. & P. Syd. (1904), ? My- 1985; Europe), Mayrhofer (Biblthca Lichenol. 26:
cosphaerellaceae. Anamorphs Aposphaeria-like, 106 pp., 1987).
Fusicladium-like, Pazschkeella. c. 17, widespread Microglaenaceae Servit (1954) = Thelenellaceae.
(esp. tropical). Almost certainly polyphyletic. M ulei Microglaenomyces Cif. & Tomas. (1953) = Chroma-
 MICROPELTIDIUM 425

tochlamys fide Mayrhofer & Poelt (Herzogia 7: 13, ti ere II.) fide.
1985). Micromucor Malchevsk. (1939) = Umbelopsis fide
Microglena Ulnnr. (1858) = Microglaena. Kirk (in litt. ).
Microgloeum Petr. (1922), anamorphic Blumeriella, Micromyces P.A. Dang. (1889), Synchytriaceae. 12
Cac.OeH.10. I, widespread. (on green algae), widespread. See Sparrow (Aquatic
Microglossum Gillet ( 1879), Leotiaceae. 8, widespread Phycomycetes Edn 2: 194, 1960; key), Kadlubowska
(temperate). See Mains (Myco/. 47: 846, 1955; key N (Acta Mycologica Warszawa 34: 177, 1999; Poland).
Am spp.), Maas Geesteranus (Persoonia 3: 82, Micromycetes, fungi having small (microscopic)
1964), Nitare & Ryman (Svensk bot. Tidskr. 78: 63, sporocarps; microfungi. Most handbooks for the
1984; Sweden), Spooner (Biblthca Myco/. 116: 711 identification of microfungi are based on systematic
pp., 1987; Australasia), Verkley (Persoonia 15: 405, groups (e.g. ascomycetes, hyphomycetes, coelomy-
1994; ultrastr.), Gemandt et al. (Myco/. 93: 915, cetes), orders (Labou/benia/es, Sapro/egniales), or
2001; phylogeny), Wang et al. (Mo/. Phylogen. Evol. genera (Aspergillus, Penicillium), q.v. Ellis & Ellis
41: 295, 2006; phylogeny), Wang et al. (Myco/. 98: (Microfangi on land plants: an identijication hand-
1065, 2006; phylogeny). book, 1985; and Microfangi on miscellaneous sub-
Microglossum Sacc. (1884) = Geoglossum fide strates, 1988) cover most temperate groups. See also
Spooner (in litt., 2008). Literature.
microgonidia, very small green bodies in lichen hy- Micromycopsidaceae Subram. (1974) = Synchytri-
phae (Minks) (obsol.). aceae.
Micrographa Milli. Arg. (1890) ? = Lembosia fide Micromycopsis Scherff. (1926) ? = Micromyces fide
Santesson (Svensk bot. Tidskr. 43: 547, 1949), Millier Sparrow (Aquatic Phycomycetes Edn 2: 1187 pp.,
& von Arx (Beitr. Kryptfl. Schweiz 11 no. 2, 1962). 1960) but see, Subramanian (Curr. Sci. 43: 723,
Micrographina Fink (1930) = Mazosia fide Santesson 1974).
(Svensk bot. Tidskr. 43: 547, 1949). Micromyriangium Petr. ( 1929) = Uleomyces fide von
Micrographomyces Cif. & Tomas. (1953) nom. illegit. Arx (Persoonia 2: 421, 1963).
= Micrographa. micron, see micrometre.
Microhaplosporella Sousa da Camara (1949) ? = Micronectria Speg. (1885) nom. dub., Sordariomy-
Aplosporella fide Sutton (in litt. ). cetes. 3, widespread. See Rossman et al. (Stud. My-
Microhendersonula Dias & Sousa da Camara (1952), co/. 42: 248 pp., 1999; ? placement in Hyponectri-
anamorphic Pezizomycotina, St.= eP.?. I, Portugal. aceae).
See Dias & Sousa da Camara (Agron. lusit. 14: 118, Micronectriella Hllhn. (1906) = Sphaerulina fide von
1952). Arx & Millier (Stud Myco/. 9, 1975), Rossman et al.
Microhilum H.Y. Yip & A.C. Rath (1989), anamor- (Stud. Myco/. 42: 248 pp., 1999).
phic Cordycipitaceae, Hso.OeH.10. I (on Oncoptera Micronectriopsis Hllhn. (1918) = Linocarpon fide
larvae), Australia. See Yip & Rath (J. Invert. Path. Hyde (J. Linn. Soc. Bot. 123: 109, 1997), Rossman et
53: 361, 1989), Wright & Patel (MR. 96: 578, 1992), al. (Stud. Myco/. 42: 248 pp., 1999).
Sung et al. (Stud Mycol. 57, 2007; phylogeny). Micronegeria, see Mikronegeria.
Microides H.Y. Yip & A.C. Rath (1989), anamorphic micronematous (micronemeous), (I) having hyphae
Cordycipitaceae, Hso.OeH.10. I (on Oncoptera lar- of small diameter; (2) (of conidiophores) similar
vae), Australia. See Yip & Rath (J. Invert. Path. 53: morphologically to vegetative hyphae (cf. Microne-
361, 1989), Wright & Patel (MR. 96: 578, 1992), meae).
Sung et al. (Stud. Myco/. 57, 2007; phylogeny). Micronemeae, hyphomycetes with conidiophores or
Microlecia M. Choisy (1949) = Catillaria fide Hafell- conidia like the hyphae (e.g. Oospora), or having no
ner (Beih. Nova Hedwigia 79: 241, 1984). hyphae. Cf. Macronemeae.
microlichens, lichens in which the whole of their mor- microorganism, an organism which belongs to a phy-
phological characteristics can be seen only with a lum many members of which either cannot be seen
magnifier equal or larger than xto. See Messuti (Br. with the unaided eye or require microscopic exami-
Lich. Soc. Bull. 73: 49, 1993). nation and/or growth in pure culture for their identifi-
Microlychnus A. Funk (1973) = Gyalideopsis fide cation; a microbe; includes all unicellular prokaryotes
Serusiaux & De Sloover (Vero.ff. geobot. Inst., Zurich and eukaryotes, and also some multicellular eukaryo-
91: 260, 1986), Lucking et al. (Licheno/ogist 37: 123, tes, i.e. microscopic algae, bacteria, fungi (including
2005). yeasts), protozoa and viruses; sometimes used (incor-
Micromastia Speg. (1909), Dothideomycetes. 2. rectly) only for prokaryotes (bacteria and viruses).
micrometre, one-thousandth of a millimetre (0.001 See Cowan (A dictionary of microbial taxonomy:
mm; I µm) (Systeme International d'Unites); for- 162, 1978; inappropriateness of term), Zavarzin (in
merly often as'µ'. Allsopp et al. (Eds), Microbial diversity and ecosys-
Micromium Pers. (1811) = Phlyctis. tem fanction: 17, 1995; concept).
Micromma A. Massa!. (1860) = Pyrenula Ach. (1814). Micropeltella Syd. & P. Syd. (1913) = Micropeltis fide
Micromonospora Orskov (1923), Actinobacteria. q.v. von Arx & Millier (Stud. Mycol. 9, 1975).
Micromphale Gray (1821) nom. rej. = Marasmiellus Micropeltidaceae Clem. & Shear (1931 ), ? Dothideo-
fide Antonin et al. (Mycotaxon 63: 359, 1997; taxon- mycetes (inc. sed. ). 27 gen. (+ 25 syn.), 186 spp.
omy) A proposal to reject Micrompha/e against Lit.: Batista (Publi;oes Inst. Mico/. Recife 56, 1959;
Marasmiellus has not been published. 445 spp.), Eboh (Sydowia 39: 37, 1986), Farr (Myco/.
Micromucor (W. Garns) Arx (1984) = Umbelopsis 79: 97, 1987), Panwar et al. (Geobios New Rep. 10:
fide von Arx (Sydowia 35: 10, 1982; key), Yip 41, 1991), Hsieh et al. (MR. 99: 917, 1995), Hyde
(TBMS 86: 334, 1986), Amano et al. (Mycotaxon 44: (Sydowia 49: I, 1997), Cannon (/MI Descr. Fungi
257, 1992; chemotaxonomy), Ruiter et al. (MR. 97: Bact. 141: [22] pp., 1999).
690, 1993; chemotaxonomy) = Umbelopsis (Mor- Micropeltidium Speg. (1919) = Micropeltis fide von
426 MICROPELTIS

Arx & Millier (Stud. Myco/. 9, 1975). maximum final magnification of around x I 000. Ste-
Micropeltis Mont. (1842), Micropeltidaceae. c. 106, reomicroscopes (also known as dissecting micro-
widespread (tropical). See Batista (Publ<;oes Inst. Mi- scopes) are lower power and have a long free work-
co/. Recife 56, 1959), Reynolds & Gilbert (Aust. Syst. ing distance for manipulation of the specimen. For
Bot. 18: 265, 2005; Australia), Hofmann & Piepen- use in the field, portable instruments are available.
bring (Fungal Diversity 22: 55, 2006; Panama), Rey- For viewing with the compound microscope, a small
nolds & Gilbert (Cryptog. Mycol. 27: 249, 2006; Pa- sample of the subject is mounted on a glass slide with
nama). water or a mountant which may contain a stain, and
Micropeltopsis Vain. (1921) = Lichenopeltella fide overlaid with a coverslip. Common stains in mycol-
Santesson (SA 9: 15, 1990). ogy are cotton blue or fuchsin in lactic acid, or lactic
Micropera Lev. (1846) [non Micropera Lindi. 1832, acid alone if no stain is needed. Air bubbles can be
Orchidaceae] = Foveostroma fide DiCosmo (CJB 56: eliminated by gentle heating. To keep the slide for
1682, 1978). examination at a later date, the coverslip must be
Microperella H6hn. (1909), anamorphic Pezizomy- sealed with a preparatory sealant or nail varnish.
cotina, St.leH.1. I, Japan. Brightfield: The most common method of viewing
Micropeziza Fuckel (1870), Helotiales. 5, Europe. See subjects in the compound microscope. Light travels
Nannfeldt (Bot. Notiser 129: 323, 1976; key), Nauta from beneath the subject, passing through a con-
& Spooner (Mycologist 14: 65, 2000; UK), Raitviir denser and through the subject, illuminating translu-
(Folia cryptog. Estonica 40: 43, 2003; Estonia). cent structures.
Microphiale (Stizenb.) Zahlbr. (1902) = Dimerella fide Differential Interference Contrast (DIC; Nomar-
Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, ski). This system uses special polarizing prisms ar-
1995), Rivas Platas et al. (Fungal Diversity 23: 255, ranged according to a design by Georges Nomarski;
2006). high quality objectives are required in addition to a
Microphiodothis Speg. (1919) = Ophiodothella fide dedicated condenser and adapter, with a concomitant
Petrak (Sydowia 5: 352, 1951). rise in cost. Using such lenses and prisms results in
Microphlyctis J. Schr6t. (1889) nom. dub., Chytridia- an almost three dimensional image of the subject,
les. particularly useful for colourless structures such as
Micropboma N.F. Buchw. (1958) = Dothichiza fide gelatinous sheaths.
Sutton (Myco/. Pap. 141, 1977). Phase contrast: Special objectives and condenser
microphylline (of lichen thalli), composed of minute are required for this technique. The image suffers
lobes or scales. from optical imperfections, such as a halo, but this
Microphyma Speg. (1889) = Phillipsiella fide Millier effect can be of some value in drawing attention to
& von Arx (Beitr. Kryptjl. Schweiz 11 no. 2, 1962). small objects or details. Low contrast material bene-
Micropodia Boud. (1885), ? Helotiaceae. I or 2, fits greatly from this technique, but it can be difficult
Europe. Some authors place this gen. in the Hyalo- to measure accurately in phase contrast.
scyphaceae. Darlifield: Direct light is prevented from passing
Microporaceae Jillich (1982) = Polyporaceae. through the objective aperture and the image is
Microporellus Murrill (1905), Polyporaceae. 19, wide- formed from light scattered by features in the object,
spread (tropical). See Reid (Microscopy 32: 452, the detail appearing bright against a dark background.
1975), Decock & Ryvarden (Czech Myco/. 54: 19, Fluorescence: Microscopy in which the image is
2002). formed by fluorescence emitted from the specimen
Microporus P. Beauv. (1805), Polyporaceae. 11, wide- when illuminated with ultra-violet radiation. The
spread. See Pegler (The po/ypores [Bull. BMS sample may autofluoresce naturally, but fluoro-
Suppl.}, 1973), Ryvarden & Johansen (Pre/im. Polyp. chromes such as mithramycin and calcafluor are
Fl. E. Afr.: 429, 1980; key 7 Afr. spp.). typically used to enhance specific structures. Fluo-
Micropsalliota H6hn. (1914), Agaricaceae. c. 40, rescence microscopy has been important in detecting
widespread (esp. tropical). See Heinemann (BSMF regions of wall synthesis in fungal hyphae and
106: I, 1990; key 73 spp.), Reinmann & Leelavathy spores.
(MR. 95: 341, 1991; key spp. of Kerala), Vellinga Limitations in depth of field with light microscopy
(MR. 108: 354, 2004; phylogeny). can now, to some extent, be overcome when using
Micropuccinia Rostr. (1902) = Puccinia fide Dietel digital cameras, by photographic the same object
(Nat. Pflanzenfam. 6, 1928) See, Laundon (Mycol. several times, each at a slightly different plane of fo-
Pap. 99, 1965). cus, then using proprietory montage software to
micro-Puccinia, a microform of Puccinia. 'stitch' the resulting images into a single composite
Micropustulomyces R.W. Barreto (1995), anamorphic image. Among other activities, the software com-
Capnodiales, Cac.= eH.1/4. I, Brazil. See Barreto et pares the different images and selects in favour of
al. (MR. 99: 779, 1995). well-defined edges. Where such edges are not pre-
Micropyrenula Vain. ( 1921) = Microtheliopsis fide sent, the result may be unsatisfactory, with 'halo' ar-
Santesson (Svensk bot. Tidskr. 43: 547, 1949). tefacts.
Micropyxis Seeler (1943) [non Micropyxis Duby 1930, Electron microscopes. Scanning electron micros-
Algae]= Gelatinopsis. copy (SEM; q.v.) provides higher magnification im-
microsclerid, see cystidium. ages (to around x80,000) of the surface morphology
microsclerotium, a very small sclerotium, as in Verti- of the specimen, and also gives large depth of field.
cil/ium dah/iae; pseudosclerotium. Transmission electron microscopy (TEM) images
Microscopy. provide a view similar to that of light microscopy at
Light microscopes. The compound microscope has much higher magnifications (over x!00,000) to show
two sets of lenses (objective and eyepiece) which ultrastructural details. Specimens are prepared by fix-
magnify the object at each step. The image has a ing, dehydrating, staining, embedding in resin and
 MICROSPORONITES 427

cutting ultrathin sections on an ultramicrotome; see shi, 1968; Curgy et al., 1980; Vavra & Larsson,
also Ultrastructure. 1999). Life cycle usually comprising vegetative re-
Lit.: Beckett & Read (in Todd (Ed.), Ultrastructure production (called merogony) and sporogony. Nuclei
techniques for microorganisms, 1986), Bradbury (An either isolated (monokaryotic) or coupled (diplo-
introduction to the optical microscope (rev. edn), karyotic) with closed intranuclear pleuromitosis
1989), Ploem & Tanke (Introduction to fluorescence (Hollande, 1972). In some microsporidia diplo-
microscopy, 1987), Rawlins (Light microscopy, karyotic merogony is followed by a sporogony with
1992), Sanderson (Biological microtechnique, 1994), isolated nuclei and with sexual processes and meiosis
Slayter & Slayter (Light and electron microscopy, in the shift from diplokaryotic to monokaryotic con-
1982). dition at the beginning of sporogony (Becnel & An-
Microscypha Syd. & P. Syd. (1919), Hyaloscyphaceae. dreadis, 1999). Spores of various shapes, with a usu-
4, Europe. See Huhtinen (Karstenia 29: 45, 1990), ally coiled polar filament with layered internal struc-
Cantrell & Hanlin (Myco/. 89: 745, 1997; DNA), Ho- ture, which during hatching is ejected and reorgan-
soya & Otani (Mycoscience 38: 171, 1997; Japan), ized to an infection tube through which the infectious
Raitviir (Scripta Mycol. 20, 2004). cell (the sporoplasm) is injected into the host cell
Microsebacina P. Roberts (1993), Auriculariales. 2, (Weidner 1976, 1982).
Europe. See Roberts (MR 97: 473, 1993). Microsporidians are obligate parasites of all groups
Microsomyces Thaxt. ( 1931 ), Laboulbeniaceae. 2, of animals with a few species parasitizing protozoa.
widespread. See Tavares (Myco/. Mem. 9: 627 pp., Some species have complex life cycles with 2 or 3
1985), Benjamin (Aliso 11: 127, 1986). hosts, and producing 2 or 3 different types of spores.
Microspatha P. Karst. (1889) = Gyalideopsis fide They most commonly infect insects, crustaceans and
Serusiaux & De Sloover (Vero.ff. geobot. Inst., Zurich fish (Canning & Lorn, 1986; Becnel & Andreadis,
91: 260, 1986), Lucking et al. (Licheno/ogist 37: 123, 1999). They have been extensively studied as biocon-
2005). trol agents, and one species (Nosema /ocustae) is
Microsphaera Uv. (1851)? = Erysiphe fide Braun & commercially available for the control of locusts and
Takamatsu (Sch/echtendalia 4: 3, 2000), Braun et al. grasshoppers (Canning, 1981; Shah & Goettel (Eds),
(The Powdery Mildews A Comprehensive Treatise: 1999). Of economic importance are among others
13, 2001; review), Takamatsu (Mycoscience 45: 147, Nosema apis (a cosmopolitan parasite of honey bees)
2004; phylogeny). and Nosema bombycis (a parasite of silk worms). At
Microsphaeropsis Hohn. (1917), anamorphic least 8 species of microsporidians cause disease in
Paraphaeosphaeria, Cpd.OeP.15. 29, widespread. immuno-compromized humans (Kotler & Orenstein,
Almost certainly polyphyletic. See Sutton (Myco/. 1999).
Pap. 123, 1971), Morgan-Jones (CJB 52: 2575, Early phylogenies that included microsporidians,
1974), Morgan-Jones & White (Mycotaxon 30: 177, when based on ultrastructure and SSU rRNA, had
1987; ultrastr. conidiogenesis M concentricum), these organisms at the base of the Tree of Life (Cava-
Guarro et al. (Medical Myco/. 37: 133, 1999; etio- lier-Smith, 1988; Patterson, 1994; Vossbrinck et al.,
logical agent of human skin infection), Camara et al. 1987). Studies of alpha-and beta-tubulin have indi-
(MR 107: 516, 2003; teleomorph), Boerema et al. cated that microsporidians either are related to organ-
(Phoma Identification Manual Differentiation of isms higher in the phylogenetic tree (Canning, 1998;
Specific and Infra-Specific Taxa in Culture: 470 pp., Edlind, 1998) or to the Fungi (Hirt et al., 1997; Keel-
2004), Verkley et al. (Stud. Mycol. 50: 323, 2004). ing & McFadden, 1998; Keeling et al., 2000; van de
Microsphaeropsis Sousa da Camara, Oliveira & Luz Peer et al., 2000). The last alternative is also sup-
(1936) nom. dub., anamorphic Pezizomycotina. ported by other genes.
Microspora Velen. (1934), ? Helotiales. I, former In the official classifications by the Society of Pro-
Czechoslovakia. tozologists microsporidians have been ranked in the
microsporangium, secondary sporangium formed Subphylum Cnidosporidia of the Phylum Protozoa
from a zoospore cyst, either without any mitoses, or (Honigberg et al., 1964), as the Phylum Microspora
with very few mitoses. (Levine et al., 1980) or included in (the Kingdom)
microspore ( 1) a small spore, where there are spores of Opisthokonta together with Fungi, Metazoa and
two sizes; (2) a spore from a microsporangium (q.v.). some other organisms (Adi et al., 2005). Micro-
Microsporella Hohn. (1918) ? = Microsphaeropsis sporidians were for a period included in the Kingdom
Hohn. fide Sutton (Myco/. Pap. 141, 1977). Archezoa (Cavalier-Smith, 1988, 1993) or split be-
Microsporidia (Microspora V. Sprague 1977), Eu- tween the lnfrakingdom Alveolata (Subphylum
karyota. Earlier classified as Protozoa (q.v.), now Manubrispora - Family Metchnikovellidae) and the
usually as Fungi (q.v.). More than 1300 species and Kingdom Fungi (Phylum Microsporidia - all other
about 170 genera (Bulla & Cheng (Eds), 1976, 1977; microsporidians) (Cavalier-Smith, 1998).
Larsson, 1999; Wittner & Weiss (Eds), 1999; Can- The recent classifications treat the supergeneric
ning & Vavra, 2000; Lorn et al. (Eds), 2005). Super- ranking differently and no classification can accomo-
generic classification remains unclear. Eukaryotic, date all established taxa (Sprague, 1977; Weiser,
spore-forming, parasitic organisms lacking flagellae 1977; Sprague, 1982; Issi, 1986; Canning 1989;
and peroxisomes. With polar vesicles (mitosomes) Sprague et al., 1992).
interpreted as remainders of mitochondria (Willams Microsporidiopsis Schereschewsky (1925), Micro-
et al., 2002; Vavra, 2005), mitochondrial enzymes (a sporidia. I. See Schereschewsky (Ark. Russk. Pro-
chaperon protein, HSP70) (Germot et al., 1997; Hirt tistol. Obsc 3: 137, 1925).
et al., 1997) and genes related to mitochondrial func- Microsporidium Balbiani (1884), Microsporidia. 8.
tions (alpha and beta subunits of PDH) (Fast & Keel- Microsporon (orthographic variant), see Microsporum.
ing, 200 I). With 70S ribosomes, chitin in the spore Microsporonites K.P. Jain (1968), Fossil Fungi ?
wall, and atypical Golgi apparatus (Ishihara & Haya- Fungi. I (Triassic), Argentina. See Pirozynski &
428 MICROSPORUM

Weresub in Kendrick (Ed.) (The Whole Fungus 1: 93, Microtetraspora Thiemann, Pagani & Beretta (1968),
1979). Actinobacteria. q. v.
Microsporum Gruby (1843), anamorphic Ar- Microthallites Dilcher (1965), Fossil Fungi ? Mi-
throderma, Hsy.= eH.2. 15 (on humans and other crothyriaceae. 3 (Eocene, Miocene), India; USA. See
mammals, causing microsporoses), widespread. Selkirk (Proc. Linn. Soc. N. S. W 100: 70, 1975),
M audouinii (tinea capitis in humans, esp. children), Blanz (Z. Mykol. 44: 91, 1978; annellides in), Hansen
M canis (ringworm in cats, dogs and humans). See (Grana 19: 67, 1980) = Phragmothyrites (Fossil
Conant (Arch. Denn. Syph. Chicago 36: 781, 1937), fungi) fide.
Morace et al. (Mycopathologia 94: 53, 1986; serotyp- Microthecium Corda (1842) = Melanospora Corda.
ing by monoclonal antibodies), Vismer et al. (Myco- See also Sphaerodes. fide von Arx (Gen. Fungi
pathologia 98: 149, 1987; ultrastr. conidia), Brasch Sporul. Cult. Edn 3, 1981).
(Mycoses 32: 33, 1989; polymorphic conidia), Tucker Microthelia Korb. (1855) nom. rej. = Anisomeridium
& Noble (J. Med. Vet. Myca/. 28: 117, 1990; protein fide Hawksworth & Sherwood (Taxon 30: 339,
profiles), Demange et al. (J. Med. Vet. Mycol. 30: 1981), Hawksworth (Bull. Br. Mus. nat. hist. Bot. 14:
301, 1992; review), Morganti et al. (European Jour- I, 1985; redisp. names).
nal of Epidemiology 8: 340, 1992; morphology, bio- Microtbeliomyces Cif. & Tomas. (1953) = Leptor-
chemistry), Tucker (Mycoses 3S: 147, 1992; bio- haphis fide Aguirre-Hudson (Bull. Br. Mus. nat. hist.
types), Kawasaki et al. (Mycopathologia 130: 11, Bot. 21: 85, 1991).
1995; phylogeny), Mancianti & Papini (J. Myco/. Microtbeliopsidaceae O.E. Erikss. (1981), ? Do-
Medic. 7: 87, 1997; mating types), Kano et al. (My- thideomycetes (inc. sed.) (L ). I gen. (+ 5 syn.), I spp.
coses 41: 139, 1998; RAPDs), Simpanya et al. (My- Lit.: Eriksson (Op. Bot. 60, 1981 ), Lucking (Myco-
cases 41: 501, 1998; isozymes), Simpanya et al. taxon Sl: 69, 1994), Aptroot (Lichenologist 30: 501,
(Medical Mycology 36: 255, 1998; isozymes, New 1998), Aptroot (Lichenologist 30: 515, 1998), Lilck-
Zealand), Graser et al. (Medical Mycology 37: 105, ing et al. (Lichenologist 30: 121, 1998).
1999; phylogeny), Graser et al. (Medical Mycology Microtheliopsidomyces Cif. & Tomas. (1953) = Mi-
38: 143, 2000; phylogeny, morphology), Kano et al. crotheliopsis.
(Veter. Pathol. 78: 85, 2001; chitin synthase gene), Microtbeliopsis Milli. Arg. (1890), Microtheliopsida-
Liu et al. (Medical Mycology 39: 215, 2001; PCR di- ceae (L). I, C. & S. America; Australasia. See Sant-
agnostics), Kaszubiak et al. (Infect. Genet. Evol. 4: esson (Symb. bot. upsal. 12 no. I: I, 1952), Lucking
179, 2004; population structure, evolution), (Mycataxon Sl: 69, 1994), Aptroot (Lichenologist 30:
Untereiner et al. (Myco/. 96: 812, 2004; phylogeny), 515, 1998; posn).
Brilhante et al. (Journal of Applied Microbiology 99: Microtbia Gryzenh. & M.J. Wingf. (2006), Cry-
776, 2005; Brazil), Sharma et al. (Antonie van Leeu- phonectriaceae. 2, C. America; Azores. See Gryzen-
wenhoek 89: 197, 2006; phylogeny). hout & Wingfield (Stud. Mycol. SS: 44, 2006).
Microstelium Pat. (1899) = Gomphillus fide Lucking Microthyriaceae Sacc. ( 1883 ), Microthyriales. 54 gen.
(Bryologist 110: 475, 2007). (+ 40 syn.), 278 spp.
Microstella K. Ando & Tubaki (1984), anamorphic Lit.: Stevens & Ryan (Ill. biol. managr. 17 no. 2: I,
Agaricamycotina, Hso.lbH.10. I (aquatic), Japan. 1939), Doidge (Bothalia 4: 273, 1942; S. Afr.), Swart
See Ando & Tubaki (TMSJ2S: 34, 1984). (TBMS 87: 81, 1986), Kirk & Spooner (MR. 92: 335,
Microsticta Desm. (1849) = Schizothyrium fide Millier 1989), Spooner & Kirk (MR. 94: 223, 1990), Holm &
& von Arx (Beitr. Kryptfl. Schweiz 11 no. 2, 1962). Holm (Nordic JI Bot. 11: 675, 1991), Crous & Ken-
Microstoma Auersw. (1860) = Valsa Fr. fide Hawk- drick (CJB 72: 63, 1994), Hariharan et al. (Lichen-
sworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995). ologist 28: 294, 1996), Hosagoudar et al. (Mycotaxon
Microstoma Bernstein (1852), Sarcoscyphaceae. 3 or S8: 489, 1996), Matzer (Myco/. Pap. 171: 202 pp.,
8, widespread (esp. temperate). See Boedijn (Sy- 1996), Rarnaley (Mycotaxon 70: 7, 1999).
dowia S: 211, 1951), Otani (TMSJ 21: 149, 1980), Microthyriacites Cookson (1947), Fossil Fungi, Mi-
Otani (Rep. Tattori mycol. Inst. 28: 251, 1990; Japa- crothyriaceae. 8 (Cretaceous, Tertiary), widespread.
nese spp.), Landvik et al. (Nordic JI Bot. 17: 403, = Phragmothyrites (Fossil fungi) fide Selkirk (1975).
1997; DNA), Harrington (Myco/. 90: 235, 1998), Microtbyriales G. Arnaud (1918),? Dothideomycetes.
Harrington et al. (Myco/. 91: 41, 1999; phylogeny), 3 fam., 62 gen., 323 spp. Superficial mycelium indis-
Harada & Kudo (Mycoscience 41: 275, 2000), Wang tinct and often absent. Ascomata small, strongly flat-
(Mycataxon 89: 119, 2004; Taiwan). tened, superficial, with a central ostiole or slit(s);
Microstroma Niess! (1861), Microstromataceae. 4, peridium brown, the upper wall composed of radiat-
widespread. See von Arx (Gen. Fungi Sporul. Cult. ing rows of± isodiametric cells, the basal layer hya-
Edn 3: 104, 1981), Begerow et al. (CJB 7S: 2045, line, poorly developed or absent. Interascal tissue of
1998), Begerow et al. (MR. lOS: 798, 2001 ). pseudoparaphyses, often inconspicuous and/or deli-
Microstromataceae Jillich ( 1982), Microstromatales. 2 quescing. Asci saccate, fissitunicate, without a clear
gen.(+ 2 syn.), 5 spp. ocular chamber, not blueing in iodine. Ascospores
Lit.: Bauer et al. (CJB 7S: 1273, 1997), Begerow et hyaline or brown, transversely septate, sometimes
al. (CJB 7S: 2045, 1998), Begerow et al. (MR. lOS: ciliate, without a sheath. Anamorphs hardly studied.
809, 2001), Begerow et al. (Myca/. Progr. 1: 187, Saprobic or epiphytic on leaves and stems, cosmop.
2002), Beer et al. (Stud. Mycol. SS: 289, 2006). Poorly known, many of the genera are likely to be
Microstromatales R. Bauer & Oberw. (1997). Exo- artificial. The Order as circumscribed here is almost
basidiomycetes. 3 fam., 4 gen., 10 spp. Fams: certainly polyphyletic, but the fams. have much
(I) Microstromataceae shared morphology. Fams.:
(2) Quambalariaceae (I) Aulograpbaceae
(3) Volvocisporiaceae (2) Leptopeltidaceae
For Lit. see under fam. (3) Microthyriaceae
 MILLERIA 429

Lit.: Doidge (Bothalia 4: 273, 1942; S. Afr.), Ste- & Hiratsuka (/llustr. Gen. Rust Fungi edn 3: 225 pp.,
vens & Ryan (Ill. biol. monogr. 17 (2), 1939). 2003), Aime (Mycoscience 47: 112, 2006).
Microthyriella Hohn. (1909) = Schizothyrium fide miktohaplont, a haplont made up of cells having geno-
Millier & von Arx (Beitr. Kryptfl. Schweiz 11 no. 2, typically different nuclei (Kniep, 1928); cf. isohap-
1962). lont.
Microthyrina Bat. (1960) = Microthyrium fide von Miladina Svrcek (1972), Pyronemataceae. Anamorph
Arx & Millier (Stud. Mycol. 9, 1975). Actinosporella. 1, Europe; N. America. See Pfister &
Microthyriolum Speg. (1917) = Ferrarisia fide Millier Korf (CJB 52: 1643, 1974), Descals & Webster
& von Arx (Beitr. Kryptfl. Schweiz 11 no. 2, 1962). (TBMS 70: 466, 1978), Yao & Spooner (MR 99:
Microthyris Clem. ( 1931) = Lichenopeltella. 1525, 1995), Hansen & Pfister (Mycol. 98: I 029,
Microthyrites Pampa!. (1902), Fossil Fungi. 1 (Mio- 2006; phylogeny).
cene), Italy. mildew (I) a plant disease in which the pathogen is
Microthyrium Desm. (1841), Microthyriaceae. Ana- seen as a growth on the surface of the host. A pow-
morph Leptothyrium. 57, widespread. See Ellis dery ('true') - is caused by one of the Erysiphaceae
(TBMS 67: 382, 1977; key 13 Br. spp.), Doi & Ue- (e.g. the American (Sphaerotheca mors-uvae) and
mura (Bull. natn. Sci. Mus. TokYo, B 11: 127, 1985), European - (Microsphaera grossulariae) of Ribes); a
Spooner & Kirk (MR 94: 223, 1990), Holm & Holm downy ('false')- by one of the Peronosporaceae (the
(Nordic JI Bot. 11: 675, 1991), Ramaley (Mycotaxon first may be controlled by sulphur, the second by
70: 7, 1999). copper fungicides); a dark-, or black-, by one of
Microtrichella Maessen (1955) = Arthromitus fide the Meliolales or Capnodiaceae; (2) the staining, and
Manier & Lichtwardt (Annis Sci. Nat. Bot., ser. 12 9: frequently the breaking up, of cloth and fibres, paint,
519, 1968). etc., by fungi and bacteria (cf. mould); (3) a fungus
Microtrichophyton (Castell. & Chaim.) Neveu-Lem. causing(!) or (2).
(1921) = Trichophyton fide Hawksworth et al. (Dic- Milesia F.B. White (1878), anamorphic Milesina. 25,
tionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995). widespread. Anamorph name for (II). Teleomorphs
Microtyle Speg. (1919), anamorphic Pezizomycotina, also found in Phakopsora (Phakops.). See Moss
Cpd.leH.?. I, S. America. See Millier & von Arx (Ann. Bot. 40: 813, 1926; morphology), Ono et al.
(Beitr. Kryptfl. Schweiz 11 no. 2: 830, 1962). (MR 96: 828, 1992), Berndt et al. (CJB 72: 1084,
Microtypha Speg. (1910) = Arthrinium fide Subrama- 1994; ultrastr. ).
nian (Hyphomycetes - an Account of Indian Species, Milesina Magnus (1909), Pucciniastraceae. Anamorph
except Cercosporae, 1971 ). Milesia. 36 (on Abies (0, I; where known) (Pina-
Microxiphium (Harv. ex Berk. & Desm.) Thilm. ceae); on Pteridophyta (II, III)), widespread (temper-
(1879), anamorphic Dennisiella, Hsy.OeH.?. 2, wide- ate). (22 Uredol Milesia species may belong here).
spread. See Hughes (Mycol. 68: 693, 1976), Rey- See Faull (Contr. Arnold Arbor. 2, 1932), Faull (J.
nolds & Gilbert (Aust. Syst. Bot. 18: 265, 2005; Aus- Arnold Arbor. 15: 50, 1934; as 'Milesia'), Hiratsuka
tralia). (Revision of taxonomy of the Pucciniastreae, 1958),
Microxyphiella Speg. (1918), anamorphic Pezizomy- Cummins & Hiratsuka (Illustr. Gen. Rust Fungi rev.
cotina, Cpd.leH.?. 7, widespread (tropical). See edit., 1983), Ono et al. (MR 96: 828, 1992; expanded
Hughes (Mycol. 68: 788, 1976). anamorph concept (Milesia, II) to include phakop-
Microxyphiomyces Bat., Valle & Peres (1961) =Tri- soraceous species on legumes), Rodriguez & Buritica
charia Fee fide Lilcking et al. (Lichenologist 30: 121, (ASCOLFI Informa 28: 12, 2002; Colombia), Wing-
1998). field et al. (Australas. Pl. Path. 33: 327, 2004; phy-
Microxyphiopsis Bat. (1963), anamorphic Pezizomy- log.).
cotina, Cpd.leH.?. 2, Brazil. See Batista (Quad. Lab. Milesites Ramanujam & Ramachar (1980), Fossil
crittogam., Pavia 31: 103, 1963). Fungi, Pucciniastraceae. I. See Ramanujam &
Microxyphium, see Microxiphium. Ramachar (Records of the Geological Survey ofIndia
Micula Duby (1858)? = Foveostroma fide Sutton (The 113: 81, 1980).
Coelomycetes, 1980). Military use of fungi. see Bioterrorism and fungi.
Micularia Boedijn (1961 ), Elsinoaceae. I, Java. See milk-cap, basidioma of Lactarius spp.
Boedijn (Persoonia 2: 67, 1961). Millardet (Pierre Marie Alexis; 1838-1902; France).
Midotiopsis Henn. (1902), Helotiales. 2, America Student, University of Heidelberg and University of
(tropical). Freiberg; Professor of Botany, University of Stras-
Midotis Fr. (1828)? = Wynnella fide Nannfeldt (TBMS bourg (1869); Professor of Botany, University of
23: 239, 1939). Nancy (1872); Professor of Botany, University of
migration pseudoplasmodium (of Acrasiales), the Bordeaux (1876). Noted for his work protecting
migration stage after the massing of the myxamoebae vinyards from pests; invented Bordeaux mixture, the
(Raper, J. agric. Res. SO: 135, 1935). world's first commercial fungicide, and used it suc-
Mikronegeria Dietel (1899), Mikronegeriaceae. 3 (on cessfully against grape downy mildew (Plasmopara
Araucaria (Araucariaceae), Austrocedrus (Cupres- viticola). Pubis. Sur le traitement du mildew et du
saceae) or Phyllocladus (Podocarpaceae) (0, I); on rot. Comptes Rendus Hebdomadaire des Seances de
Nothofagus (Fagacae or Fuchsia (Onagraceae) (II, l'Academie des Sciences, Paris (1885) Biogs, obits
III)), Argentina; Chile; New Zealand. See Butin etc. Ayres (Mycologist 18: 23, 2004).
(Phytopath. Z. 64: 242, 1969), Peterson & Oehrens Millerburtonia Cif. ( 1951 ), anamorphic Plagiostoma,
(Mycol. 70: 321, 1978), Aime (Mycoscience 47: 112, Cac.OfH.?. I, Venezuela. See Ciferri (Mycopath. My-
2006). col. appl. 6: 26, 1951 ).
Mikronegeriaceae Cummins & Y. Hirats. (1983), Milleria Peck (1879) [non Milleria L. 1753, Composi-
Pucciniales. 4 gen. (+ I syn.), 13 spp. tae] = Testicularia fide Dietel (Nat. Pjlanzenfam. 6,
Lit.: Sato & Sato (TBMS 85: 223, 1985), Cummins 1928).
430 MILLEROMYCES

Milleromyces T.N. Taylor, Hass & W. Remy (1993), ish Isles. See Hawksworth (Bull. Br. Mus. nat. Hist.
Fossil Fungi. l (Devonian), British Isles. See Taylor Bot. 9: 44, 1981).
et al. (Myco/. 84: 902, 1992). Mirandia Toro (1934) nom. dub., Fungi. See Petrak
Milospium D. Hawksw. (1975), anamorphic Pezizomy- (Sydowia S: 328, 1951 ), Millier & von Arx (Beitr.
cotina, Hso.OeP.1. I (on lichens), Europe. See Hawk- Kryptjl. Schweiz 11 no. 2, 1962) See.
sworth (Nova Hedwigia 79: 373, 1984), Hawksworth Mirandina G. Arnaud ex Matsush. (1975), anamorphic
(Taxon SS: 528, 2006; nomencl.). Helotia/es, Hso.OfH.10. 9, Europe; Papua New
Milowia Massee (1884) nom. dub. ? = Thielaviopsis Guinea. See Hoog (Stud. Myco/. 26: I, 1985; synon-
fide Wakefield & Bisby (TBMS 2S: 63, 1941), Nag ymy with Dactylaria), Goh & Hyde (MR 101: 1265,
Raj & Kendrick (Monograph of Chalara and allied 1997).
genera: 43, 1975). Mirannulata Huhndorf, F.A. Fernandez, A.N. Mill. &
Milowiaceae Nann. (1934) = Ceratocystidaceae. Lodge (2003 ), Sordariomycetes. I, neotropics. See
Miltidea Stirt. (1898), Miltideaceae (L). I, Australasia. Huhndorf et al. (Sydowia SS: 173, 2003).
See Hafellner (Beih. Nova Hedwigia 79: 241, 1984), MIRCEN. Microbial Resource Centre. Since 1975 a
Lumbsch (J. Hattori bot. Lab. 83, 1997), McCarthy network of centres for information on the resources
& Mallett (Flora ofAustralia S6 A, 2004). available for diverse aspects of microbiology has
Miltideaceae Hafellner (1984), Lecanorales (L). I gen., been established throughout the world under
I spp. UNESCO (United Nations Educational, Scientific,
Lit.: Lumbsch (J. Hattori bot. Lab. 83: I, 1997). and Cultural Organization)/UNEP (United Nations
Mimema H.S. Jacks. (1931), ? Uropyxidaceae. 2 (on Environment Programme). The mycology MIRCEN
Cassia, Dalbergia (Leguminosae), S. America. See is based at CABI Europe, Egham (formerly the site of
Dianese et al. (MR. 98: 786, 1994). IMI). See Kirsop & Da Silva (in Hawksworth & Kir-
Mimeomyces Thaxt. (1912), Laboulbeniaceae. 16, sop (Eds), Filamentous fangi: 173, 1988), MIRCEN
widespread. See Nannfeldt (Svensk bot. Tidskr. 43: NEWS.
468, 1949). Mirimyces Nag Raj (1993), anamorphic Pezizomy-
Mindoa Petr. (1949), anamorphic Pezizomycotina, cotina, St.OeH.15. I, Cuba. See Nag Raj (Coe/omyce-
Cpt.leH.?. I, S. America. tous Anamorphs with Appendage-bearing Conidia:
MINE, Microbial Information Network Europe; see 477, 1993).
Genetic resource collections. Miriquidica Hertel & Rambold (1987), Lecanoraceae
Miniancora Marvanova & Blirl. (1989), anamorphic (L). 23, widespread (esp. arctic-alpine). See Rambold
Pezizomycotina, Hso.lbH.15. I (aquatic), Canada. & Schwab (Nordic JI Bot. 10: 117, 1990; rust-
See Marvanova & Blirlocher (Mycotaxon 3S: 86, coloured spp.), Timdal (Bryologist 96: 616, 1993),
1989). Rambold et al. (Mycotaxon S8: 319, 1996; Mexico),
minimal medium, the simplest chemically defined Andreev (Nov. sist. Niz. Rast. 34: 82, 2001; Russia),
medium on which the wild type (prototroph) of a Owe-Larsson & Rambold (Biblthca Licheno/. 78:
species will grow and which must be supplemented 335, 2001; sorediate spp.), Andreev (Biblthca
by one or more specific substances for the growth of Lichenol. 88: 15, 2004; Russia), Arup et al. (Myco/.
auxotrophic mutants derived from the wild type. 99: 42, 2007; sister group relations with Parme/i-
Minimedusa Weresub & P.M. LeClair (1971), ana- aceae).
morphic Agaricomycetes. I, Cuba. See Weresub & Mischoblastia A. Massa!. (1852) = Rinodina fide
LeClair (CJB 49: 2210, 1971), Diederich & Lawrey Rambold et al. (Pl. Syst. Evol. 192: 31, 1994), Mar-
(Myco/. Progr. 6: 61, 2007; phylogeny), Lawrey et bach (Biblthca Licheno/. 74, 2000).
al. (Mot. Phylog. Evol. 44: 778, 2007; phylogeny). mischoblastiomorph (of ascospores), ones similar to
Minimelanolocus R.F. Castaneda & Heredia (2001), the polarilocular type but either without a septum or
anamorphic Pezizomycotina, Hso.?.?. 14, widespread. only with an incomplete septum.
See Castafieda Ruiz et al. (Cryptog. Myco/. 22: 7, Mischolecia M. Choisy (1931) = Rinodina fide Hawk-
2001), Castafieda Ruiz et al. (Mycotaxon 8S: 231, sworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995).
2003). Misgomyces Thaxt. (1900), Laboulbeniaceae. 4, wide-
Minimidochium B. Sutton (1970), anamorphic Pe- spread. See Tavares & Balazuc (Myco/. 69: 1069,
zizomycotina, Hsp.OeH.15. 3, widespread (tropical). 1977), Tavares (Myco/. Mem. 9: 627 pp., 1985), San-
See Sutton (CJB 47: 2095, 1969), Cabello et al. (MR tamaria (Myco/. 87: 697, 1995).
102: 383, 1998; Argentina). miso, an oriental food product, used for soups and as a
Minksia Milli. Arg. (1882), Roccellaceae (L). 4, wide- flavouring agent, composed of rice and cereals +
spread (tropical). soybeans fermented by Aspergi/lus oryzae and Sac-
Minostroscyta Hjortstam & Ryvarden (2001), Agari- charomyces rouxii (Hesseltine, Myco/. S7: 168,
comycetes. I, Colombia. See Hjortstam & Ryvarden 1965); see Fermented food and drinks.
(Mycotaxon 79: 194, 2001). Mison Adans. (1763) nom. rej. = Phellinus fide Donk
Mintera Inacio & P.F. Cannon (2003), Parmulariaceae. (Persoonia 1: 173, 1960).
I, S. America. See Inacio & Cannon (MR. 107: 86, Mites. Species of Tyrophagus and Tarsonemus some-
2003). times infest fungus cultures. They are a serious prob-
Minutoexcipula V. Atienza & D. Hawksw. (1994), lem as they transfer spores from culture to culture,
anamorphic Pezizomycotina, Hsp.leP.19. 4 (licheni- causing cross-contamination that may be irredeem-
colous), widespread. See Atienza & Hawksworth able and often introduce bacteria into the culture.
(MR. 98: 587, 1994), Hafellner (Herzogia 10: I, To prevent mite invasion, work surfaces must be
1994), Atienza (Biblthca Lichenol. 82: 141, 2001; kept clean and cultures protected from aerial infesta-
Spain). tion by storage in cabinets or incubators. To clean
Minutophoma D. Hawksw. (1981), anamorphic Pe- work surfaces, wash with a non-fungicidal acaricide
zizomycotina, Cpd.OeH.15. I (on Chrysothrix), Brit- (0.2% v/v Actelic was used at IMI). Mites can be de-
 MIYOSHIELLA 431

tected by scrutiny of cultures at twice-weekly inter- Eckblad (Nytt Mag. Bot. 15: 1, 1968), Wipf et al.
vals; they appear as white objects, just detectable (Can. J. Microbiol. 45: 769, 1999).
with the naked eye. Ragged colony margins or Mitrorhizopeltis Bat. & Cavale. (1964) = Tracylla fide
growth of contaminant fungi or bacteria forming Nag Raj (CJB 53: 2435, 1975).
trails mey denote their presence. If mites are de- Mitrula Fr. (1821), Helotiales. 8, widespread (temper-
tected, contaminated cultures should be destroyed by ate). See Verkley (Persoonia 15: 405, 1994; ul-
autoclaving ( 121 •c for 15 min.). trastr.), Wang et al. (Am. J. Bot. 92: 1565, 2005; phy-
Where contamination is not severe and the original logeny, life history), Wang et al. (Mycol. 98: 1065,
fungus is sporulating it will normally be possible to 2006; phylogeny).
recover an uncontaminated culture. If mite-infested Mitrula Pers. (1794) = Heyderia fide Hawksworth et
cultures cannot be reisolated, they can be stored at - al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995).
l 8°C for 1-3 days before being subcultured. This pro- Mitrulinia Spooner ( 1987), Sclerotiniaceae. 1, south-
cedure will kill both eggs and adult mites. Fungi ern hemisphere. See Spooner (Biblthca Mycol. 116,
which would not survive short-term cold storage may 1987).
be covered with a layer of mineral oil and subcul- Mitruliopsis Peck (1903) = Spathularia fide Durand
tured after 24 hours. However, this latter procedure (Annis myco/. 6: 387, 1908).
does not kill the eggs. Mitteriella Syd. (1933), anamorphic Schiffneru/a,
A cigarette paper fastened on the necks of univer- Hso.= eP.10. 3, India; Uganda. See Hughes (CJB 61:
sal bottles or test-tubes provides an effective barrier 1727, 1984), Hosagoudar (Zoos' Print Journal 18:
against mites. The cigarette papers are sterilized by 1071, 2003).
dry heat at l 80°C for 2 h. and aseptically stuck to the Miuraea Hara (1948), anamorphic Mycosphaere//a,
rim of the bottle using a copper sulphate/gelatin glue Hso.= eH.?. 3, Asia. See Hara (Manual of pests &
(20 g gelatin; 2 g copper sulphate; 100 mis distilled diseases: 779, 1948), Deighton (Mycol. Pap. 133: 3,
water) (Snyder & Hansen, 1946). 1973; relationship to Cercospore//a), Braun
Standing the cultures on liquid paraffin and treat- (Monogr. Cercosporella, Ramu/aria Allied Genera
ing the wool plugs with kerosene (crude, such as (Phytopath. Hyphom.) 1: 218, 1995; key).
'tractor vapourizing oil') has proved an effective con- Mixia C.L. Kramer (1959), Mixiaceae. 1, Japan; USA.
trol. See Area Leiio et al. (Mem. Inst. Oswaldo Cruz See Kramer (Stud. Myco/. 30: 151, 1987), Nishida et
42: 559, 1946), Smith (Myco/. 59: 600, 1967). Cf. in- al. (CJB 73 Suppl. 1: S660, 1995; posn), Sjam-
sects, invertebrates and lichens. suridzal et al. (J. gen. appl. Microbiol. Tokyo 48:
mitochondrion, membrane bound intracellular organ- 121, 2002; phylogeny).
elle containing enzymes and electron transport chains Mixiaceae C.L. Kramer (1987), Mixiales. 1 gen., 1 spp.
for oxidative respiration of organic acids and the Lit.: Kramer (Stud. Mycol. 30: 151, 1987), Nishida
concomitant production of ATP. Possesses DNA, et al. (CJB 73 Suppl. 1: S660, 1995; posn), Sjam-
messenger RNA and small ribosomes and thus capa- suridzal et al. (Mycoscience 40: 21, 1999), Sjam-
ble of protein synthesis. suridzal et al. (J. gen. appl. Microbiol. Tokyo 48:
Mitochytridium P.A. Dang. ( 1911 ), ? Endochytri- 121, 2002).
aceae. 2, Europe; N. America. See Couch (J. Elisha Mixiales R. Bauer, Begerow, J.P. Samp., M. Weiss &
Mitchell scient. Soc. 51: 293, 1935). Oberw. (2006). Mixiomycetes. I fam., 1 gen., 1 spp.
Mitopeltis Speg. (1921), Micropeltidaceae. I, S. Amer- Fam.:
ica. See Petrak & Sydow (Annis myco/. 33: 169, Mixiaceae.
1935). For Lit. see under fam.
Mitoplistophora Codreanu (1966), Microsporidia. I. Mixiomycetes R. Bauer, Begerow, J.P. Samp., M.
Mitosis in fungi. For reviews see Aist & Morris (Fun- Weiss & Oberw. (2006). Pucciniomycotina. 1 ord., 1
gal Genetics and Biol. 27: 1, 1999), Fuller (Internal. fam., 1 gen., 1 spp. Ord.:
Rev. Cytology 45: 113, 1976), Heath (Myco/. 72: 229, Mixiales
1980). For Lit. see fam.
mitosporangium, a thin-walled diploid sporangium of Mixtoconidium Etayo (1995), anamorphic Pezizomy-
certain Blastocladiales producing uninucleate diploid cotina, Cpd.leH.19. 1 (on lichens), Spain. See Etayo
zoospores (mitospores) (Emerson, 1950); cf. meio- (Mycotaxon 53: 425, 1995).
sporangium. Mixtura O.E. Erikss. & J.Z. Yue (1990), Phaeosphae-
mitospore (1) a spore from a mitosporangium (q.v.); riaceae. 1, S. America. See Eriksson & Yue (Myco-
(2) (of ascomycetes and basidiomycetes), any non- taxon 38: 201, 1990).
basidiosporous or -ascosporous propagule (see Ken- Miyabella S. Ito & Homma (1926) = Synchytrium fide
drick & Watling, in Kendrick (Ed.), The whole fun- Karling (Synchytrium, 1964).
gus 2: 473, 1979). See Anamorphic fungi. Miyagia Miyabe ex Syd. & P. Syd. (1913), Puccini-
Mitosporic fungi, See Anamorphic fungi. aceae. 2 (on Asteraceae), Africa; Asia; Europe. See
Mitosporium Clem. & Shear (1931) = Aciculospo- Hiratsuka (TMSJ 10: 89, 1969), Gjrerum et al. (Lidia
rium. 5: 83, 2000; Uganda) Probably belongs to Puccinia.
Mitrasphaera Dumort. (1822) nom. rej. prop. = Cor- Miyakeomyces Hara (1913), Niessliaceae. 1 (on bam-
dyceps fide Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the boo leaves), Japan. See Eriksson & Yue (SA 8: 9,
Fungi edn 8, 1995). 1989), Rossman et al. (Stud. Myco/. 42: 248 pp.,
mitrate (mitriform), mitre-like in form. 1999).
Mitremyces Nees (1816) = Calostoma fide Stalpers (in Miyoshia Kawam. (1907) [non Miyoshia Makino 1903,
litt. ). Li/iaceae] = Miyoshiella.
mitriform, see mitrate. Miyoshiella Kawam. (1929), Chaetosphaeriales. Ana-
Mitrophora Lev. (1846) = Morchella fide Seaver morph Stanjehughesia. 1 (from wood), Eurasia (tem-
(North American Cup Fungi (Operculates), 1928), perate). See Reblova (Mycotaxon 71: 13, 1999),
432 MIZAUME

Shenoy et al. (MR 110: 916, 2006; phylogeny). Aschersonia-like. 40, pantropical. See Rogerson
mizaume, see Fermented food and drinks. (Myco/. 62: 865, 1970), Sung et al. (Stud. Myca/. 57,
MLC, microbody-liquid globule complex; see Chy- 2007), Chaverri et al. (Stud. Myca/. 60, 2008; phy-
tridia/es. logeny, neotropics).
Mniaecia Boud. (1885), Helotiaceae. 3 (on Hepaticae), Moelleroclavus Henn. (1902), anamorphic Xylaria. l,
Europe. See Purvis et al. (Lichen Flora of Great neotropics; Hawaii. See Clements & Shear (Gen.
Britain and Ireland, 1992; key), Raspe & De Sloover Fung., 1931), Lress0e (SA 13: 43, 1994;? synonym
(Belg. JI Bot. 131: 251, 1998; Belgium), de Sloover of Xylaria), Rogers et al. (MR 101: 345, 1997).
(Lejeunia n.s. 166, 2001). Moellerodiscus Henn. (1902), Rutstroemiaceae. 1,
Mniopetalum Donk & Singer (1962) = Rimbachia fide widespread. See Dumont (Myca/. 68: 233, 1976),
Kuyper (in /itt.). Spooner (Biblthca Mycol. 116: 1, 1987), Johnston
Moana Kohlm. & Volkm.-Kohlm. (1989), Halosphae- (N.Z. JI Bot. 40: 105, 2002; New Zealand).
riaceae. 1 (marine), Pacific. See Kohlmeyer & Volk- Moelleropsis Gyeln. (1939), Pannariaceae (L). 2, wide-
mann-Kohlmeyer (MR 92: 410, 1989). spread (north temperate). See Maas (Proc. Nova Sco-
Mobergia H. Mayrhofer & Sheard (1992), Physciaceae tia Int. Sci. 37: 21, 1987), J0rgensen (Cryptog. My-
(L). 7, C. & N. America. See Mayrhofer et al. (Bry- ca/. 21: 49, 2000; Europe), Lumbsch et al. (Lichen-
o/ogist 95: 438, 1992), Grube & Arup (Lichenologist o/ogist 37: 291, 2005; phylogeny), Wedin et al. (MR
33: 63, 2001; phylogeny). 109: 159, 2005; phylogeny), Carballal Dur.in &
Models of larger fungi. Early models were made by Lopez de Silanes Vazqez (Cryptog. Myco/. 27: 69,
James Sowerby during 1796 and 1815 for his mu- 2006; Iberian peninsula).
seum. These were later restored by Worthington G. Moeszia Bubak (1914) = Cylindrocarpon fide von Arx
Smith (q.v.) and are now at The Natural History Mu- (Gen. Fungi Sporul. Cult., 1970).
seum, London (see Tribe, Bull. BMS 15: 161, 1984). Moesziella Petr. ( 1927) = Leptopeltis fide Holm &
The Ware Collection of Glass Models of Plants, Holm (Bot. Notiser 130: 215, 1977).
made by B. Blaschka in 1929, at the Botanical Mu- Moesziomyces V3nky (1977), Ustilaginaceae. 1 (on
seum of Harvard University include a series showing Poaceae), widespread. M bullatus (syn.
fungal diseases of fruit; the Department of Applied M penicillariae), pearl millet seed smut. See Rao &
Biology, Cambridge University has a collection of Thacker (TBMS 81: 597, 1983), V3nky (Nordic JI
glass models of macro- and microfungi made by Bot. 6: 67, 1986), Mordue (/Ml Descr. Fungi Bact.:
W.A.R. Dillon Western (1899-1953) which were ex- no. 1245, 1995), V3nky & V3nky (Lidia 5: 157,
hibited at the 50th Anniversary Meeting of the British 2002; southern Africa), V3nky (Mycotaxon 85: 1,
Mycological Society (TBMS 30: 21, 1948). The long- 2003).
est more recent series of coloured pottery models Moeszopeltis Petr. (1947) = Leptopeltis fide Holm &
(some 200) are those designed by the late Mr and Holm (Bot. Notiser 130: 215, 1977).
Mrs Lovenzens of Lantz, Nova Scotia, of which there Mohgaonidium Singhai (1974), Fossil Fungi, anamor-
is a complete set in the Nova Scotia Museum, Hali- phic Pezizomycotina. 1 (Eocene), India.
fax. Many larger fungi are visually very attractive Mohortia Racib. (1909) = Septobasidium fide Couch
and various artists who are also interested in mycol- (The genus Septobasidium, 1938).
ogy produce models, usually from clay, but also from Molecular biology. Techniques in molecular biology
wax, plaster of Paris or various resins, and often us- have made a major contribution to understanding of
ing silicone moulds. The 1987 British Mycological fungal biology and relationships (see Phylogeny;
Society workshop on modelling larger fungi, led by Bruns et al., 1991; Bridge & Hawksworth, 1998;
Dr S. Diamandis, revived interest in production of Moncalvo (in Xu (Ed.), Evolutionary Genetics of
such models, and the society maintains a collection Fungi, l, 2005), also opening new possibilities for
as a travelling exhibition (Chattaway, Making models their use. Various different molecular techniques are
of fungi. Association of British jitngus groups journal available, and the one(s) most appropriate for a par-
6: 26, 2002). There are still, however, few if any mu- ticular task must be selected. Most are DNA based,
seums with such models, and perhaps none with and the DNA for study first has to be extracted; of
models showing microscopic structures of fungi the methods available those of Raeder & Broda (Lett.
greatly enlarged, although this medium is ideal for App. Microbiol. 1: 17, 1985) and Zolan & Pukkila
educational purposes. (Malec. Cell. Biol. 6: 195, 1986) are now well-tested.
Algorithms to produce images of fungi by com- The DNA can then be studied by a variety of meth-
puter models have been described by Desbenoit et al ods:
(Interactive modelling of mushrooms. Eurographics, DNA-DNA hybridisation involves the separation
2004), and animated 3D computerized images of of the DNA from two fungi to be compared into
fungi can be purchased from various internet sites. separate strands and then noting the extent to which
Although apparently mainly for use as components they can reassociate; the extent of successful pairing
for realistic backgrounds in computer games, models is expressed as % DNA relatedness; formerly used
are also being used in airflow studies of spore disper- extensively in yeasts and mould-fungi (see Kurtz-
sal (Deering et al., Myco/. 93: 732, 2001). man, 1985) but now used predominantly in bacterial
Modicella Kanouse (1936), Mortierellaceae. 2, N. & S. systematics studies.
America. See Gerdemann & Trappe (Myco/. Mem. 5, DNA probes, labelled fragments of DNA that are
1974; key), Benny et al. in Sylvia et al. (Eds) (My- used to identify particular regions of DNA in other
corrhizae in the next decade, practical applications organisms, including fungi. Typically, a DNA probe
and research priorities: 311, 1987; syst. posn). will be used to generate RFLPs (see below) from
Moelleria Bres. (1896) [non Moel/eria Scop. 1777, DNA digestions. DNA probes may be constructed for
Algae] = Moelleriella. regions specific to individual species and can provide
Moelleriella Bres. (1897), Clavicipitaceae. Anamorph valuable identification tools (e.g. Dobrowolski &
 MOLGOSPHAERA 433

O'Brien, FEMS Microbial. Letts 113: 43, 1993), cur- in quantification of DNA, gene expression studies,
rently being harnessed to PCR (q.v.) technology for screening environmental samples, for diagnosis of
high throughput studies (e.g. Martin et al. J. Clin. certain disease genes and, increasingly, in food safety
Microbial. 38:: 3735, 2000). & biosecurity analyses. The technique uses double
mol % G + C (guanine + cytosine, GC) contents stranded DNA dyes or, for more accurate results,
in the DNA are determined by thermal denaturation fluorescent reporter probes. See Nolan et al. (Nat.
profiles and expressed as a percentage; widely used Protoc. 1: 1559, 2006; use in mRNA quantification),
in the 1970s (see Kurtzman, 1985) but now largely Nailis et al. (BMC Mo/. Biol. 7: 25, 2006; use in
replaced by more sensitive methods, and now only of Candida albicans gene expression studies), Kasai et
historical interest; see base ratio. al. (J. Clin. Microbial. 44: 143, 2006; detection of
RFLP (restriction fragment length polymor- Candida).
phisms), used on both nuclear and mitochondrial DNA microarrays are a valuable tool for identify-
DNA involves the use of restriction enzymes (e.g. ing gene expression and for diagnosing particular
Haeill, MspI) which cut the molecules into fragments diseases such as cancers (see Sambrook & Russell,
at particular sites; the size of the fragments will vary, Molecular Cloning: A Laboratory Manual, edn 3, 3:
and these are then separated by electrophoresis (q. v. ); AlO, 2001) and even medically important fungi (e.g.
electrophoresis of digested total cellular DNA pro- Leinberger et al., J. Clin. Microbial. 43: 4943, 2005).
duces a 'smear' of fragments of different sizes and In the construction of a DNA microarray, relevant
polymorphisms associated with individual genes or DNA fragments (e.g. PCR products) are fixed pre-
gene clusters require hybridization to a labelled DNA cisely, by robotic 'printing', to a glass slide (although
probe (q.v.; e.g. Correll et al., Phytopath. 83: 1199, other supports may be used). Alternatively, arrays of
1993). In some instances, such as PCR products or single-stranded oligonucleotides that correspond to
purified mitochondrial DNA, RFLPs can be detected known gene sequences may be constructed in situ.
without probes (e.g. Varga et al., Can. J. Microbial. Either way, the microarrays operate as a form of
40: 612, 1994). Fungal mitochondrial DNA is very DNA probe to cDNA targets derived from RNA
rich in A+T which means that if (good quality) total samples which are mixed with the probe to determine
fungal DNA from a given organism is digested using the degree of hybridization. Detection is usually by
a G+C cutting enzyme such as Hae III [cuts at - high resolution laser scanning of fluorophore-labelled
GG'CC-], any bands of >l-2Kb may be presumed probes (see Sambrook & Russell, 2001). This can be
mitochondrial in origin [the chromosomal DNA will viewed semi-quantitatively (see Kazan et al., Mo!.
have been digested to form a background smear]; see Plant Pathol. 2: 177, 2001). [see also Genomics].
Freeman et al. (Exper. Myco/. 17: 309, 1993) for ra- Lit.: Bennett & Lasure (Eds) (Gene manipulations
tionale. infangi, 1985), Bennett & Lasure (Eds) (More gene
PCR (polymerase chain reaction), a series of heat- manipulations in fangi, 1991), Brambl & Marzluf
ing and cooling steps that allow for amplification of (Eds) (The Mycota vol. III: Biochemistry and Mo-
DNA. DNA is melted and primers attached to the lecular Biology 1996), Bridge & Hawksworth
separated single strands; new complementary strands (Lichenologist 30: 307, 1998; use in lichen systemat-
are formed from the primers by the addition of ics), Bridge et al. (Eds) (Applications of PCR in My-
dNTPs in the presence of a thermostable DNA poly- cology, 1998), Bridge et al. (Eds) (Molecular Vari-
merase. Further heating melts this new dimer and the ability of Fungal Pathogens, 1998), Bruns et al.
process is repeated through a number of cycles. This (Ann. Rev. Ecol. Syst. 22: 525, 1991), Burnett (Fun-
method has revolutionised the study of the biology of gal Populations and Species, 2003), Clutterbuck (in
fungi and other organisms since its inception in the Gow & Gadd, The growing fangus: 255, 1995), Edel
late 1980s. Numerous variations/modifications now (in Frisvad et al. (Eds), Chemical Fungal Taxonomy:
exist on/from the basic PCR methodology, allowing 51, 1998), Guthrie & Fink (Eds) (Guide to yeast ge-
investigation of specific genes or loci in a 'targeted' netics and molecular biology, [Methods Enzym. Biol.
approach (i.e. where the sequence of the gene of in- 194], 1991), Hawksworth (Ed.) (Identification and
terest or its flanking region is known), or alterna- characterization of pest organisms, 1994), Hibbett
tively a 'non-targeted' approach that allows popula- (Trans. myco/. Soc. Japan 33: 533, 1992; use in sys-
tion/taxon discrimination on the basis of complex tematics), Kinghorn & Turner (Eds) (Applied mo-
banding patterns. Some of the most significant varia- lecular genetics of filamentous fangi, 1992), Kiick
tions are listed below [see also: DNA fingerprinting; (Ed.) (The Mycota vol. II: Genetics and Biotechnol-
DNA sequencing]. Amplification products may be ogy 1995), Moore (Ant. van Leeuw. 72: 209, 1997;
visualised by use of a suitable stain (normally use in systematics), Oliver (in Fox, Principles of di-
ethidium bromide - although less toxic alternatives agnostic techniques in plant pathology: 153, 1993),
are now available - in the presence of UV light; see Paterson & Bridge (Biochemical techniques for fangi
Electrophoresis). [/MI Techn. Handbk l], 1994), Reynolds & Taylor
reverse transcriptase (RT) PCR. Sometimes con- (Eds) (Thefangal ho/omorph, 1993; examples use in
fused with real time PCR (see below), this method is systematics), Schots et al. (Eds) (Modern assays for
used to investigate specific mRNAs by 'converting' plant pathogenic fangi, 1994), Rolfs et al. (Eds)
the RNA (which is notoriously difficult to handle) (Methods in DNA amplification, 1994), Talbot (Ed.)
'back' into DNA (called 'cDNA'), using the enzyme (Molecular and Cellular Biology: A practical ap-
reverse transcriptase. It has also been used as an aid proach, 2001), Towner & Cockayne (Molecular
to the study of gene expression; e.g. see Reddy & methods for microbial identification and typing,
D'Souza (in Bridge et al. (Eds) Applications of PCR 1993), Xu (Ed.), (Evolutionary Genetics of Fungi, 1,
in Mycology, 1998: 207; gene expression in lignocel- 2005).
lulose degradation in white rot fungi). Molgosphaera Dumort. (1822) nom. dub., Pezizomy-
real time PCR is a powerful technique that is used cotina. Used for diverse perithecioid fungi.
434 MOLGOSPORIDIUM

Molgosporidium Thor (1930) nom. dub., ? Fungi. Path. J. 22: 174, 2006; Korea), Li et al. (Mycol. 97:
Molinea Doub. & D. Pons (1975), Fossil Fungi, As- 1034, 2005; phylogeny).
terinaceae. I (Cretaceous), Colombia. Monadelphus, see Monodelphus.
Moelleriella G. Winter (1886), Elsinoaceae. 13 (on monads (Monadineae), a diverse group of amoebo-
glandular hairs), widespread (tropical). flagellate Protozoa some of which were compiled by
Miilleropsis (orthographic variant), see Moelleropsis. Saccardo (Syll. Fung. 7: 453, 1888) based on the
Molliardiomyces Paden (1984), anamorphic Sarcoscy- monograph by Zopf [Die Pilzthiere oder
pha, Phil/ipsia, Hso.OeH.10. 9, widespread. See Schleimpilze. Encykl. Naturwiss. 3(2): 1, 1884]. Also
Paden (CJB 62: 211, 1984), Paden (Mycotaxon 2S: referred to as Proteomyxa (Lankester, Encycl. Brit., 9
165, 1986), Harrington (Mycotaxon 38: 417, 1990; N ed., 1885) or Hydromyxales Klein. Those studied be-
America), Hansen et al. (Mycol. 91: 299, 1999; phy- long in different groups of Protozoa but many do not
logeny). appear to have been investigated recently.
Mollicamarops Lar.N. Vassiljeva (2007), Boliniaceae. Monandromyces R.K. Benj. (1999), Laboulbeniaceae.
1, E. Russia. Questionably distinct from Camarops. 11, widespread (esp. tropical). See Benjamin (Aliso
See Vasiljeva (Mycotaxon 99: 159, 2007). 18: 71, 1999).
Mollicarpus Ginns (1984), Polyporaceae. I, S.E. Asia. monandrous (of oospores), formed when only one
See Ryvarden (Gen. Polyp.: 186, 1991). functioning antheridium is present. Cf. polyandrous.
mollicute, see mycoplasma. Monascaceae J. Schr6t. (1894), Eurotiomycetidae (inc.
Mollisia (Fr.) P. Karst. (1871) nom. cons., Helotiales. sed.). 3 gen.(+ 5 syn.), 16 spp.
Anamorphs Anguillospora, Casaresia, Phialophora- Lit.: Bridge & Hawksworth (Lett. Appl. Microbial.
like, Sirocyphellina. c. 121, widespread. Almost cer- 1: 25, 1985), Hocking (Handbook of Applied Mycol-
tainly polyphyletic. Molecular data separate this ge- ogy Vol. 3. Foods and Feeds: 69, 1991), Landvik &
nus and its relatives from the Dermateaceae; it may Eriksson (SA 12: 34, 1993; posn.), Cannon et al. (MR.
possibly be best accommodated within the Loramyce- 99: 659, 1995), Pitt & Hocking (Fungi and Food
taceae. See Dennis (Kew Bull. 19SO: 171, 1950), Spoilage Edn 2: 593 pp., 1997), Udagawa & Baba
Thind & Sharma (Biblthca Mycol. 91: 221, 1983; In- (Cryptog. Mycol. 19: 269, 1998), Chaisrisook (MR.
dia), Webster et al. (Nova Hedwigia S7: 483, 1993; 106: 298, 2002), Park & Jong (Mycoscience 44: 25,
aquatic anam.), Gminder (Z. Mykol. 62: 181, 1996), 2003).
Garns (Stud. Mycol. 4S: 187, 2000; anamorph), Nauta Monascella Guarro & Arx (1986), ? Pyronemataceae.
& Spooner (Mycologist 14: 65, 2000; UK), Harring- 1, Spain. See Guarro & Arx (Mycol. 78: 869, 1986),
ton & McNew (Mycotaxon 87: 141, 2003; phylog- Stchigel et al. (MR. lOS: 377, 2001; phylogeny).
eny), Piirtel & Raitviir (Myca/. Progr. 4: 149, 2005; Monascostroma Hohn. (1918) = Hendersonia Berk.
ultrastr.), Gminder (Czech Mycol. S8: 125, 2006), fide Holm & Holm in Laursen et al. (Eds) (Arctic
Wang et al. (Mycol. 98: 1065, 2006; phylogeny). and Alpine Mycology 2: 109, 1987), Menendez
Mollisiaster Kirschst. (1939) = Microscypha fide Ar- (Darwiniana 31: 351, 1992; Argentina).
endholz (in litt. ). Monascus Tiegh. (1884), Monascaceae. Anamorph
Mollisiella (W. Phillips) Massee (1895) = Unguicu- Basipetospora. 14, widespread. M. ruber turns silage
lariopsis fide Zhuang (Mycotaxon 32: I, 1988), Hu- light red; M. purpureus produces ang-kak and other
htinen (Karstenia 29: 45, 1989). Asian foods and drinks. See Hawksworth & Pitt
Mollisiella Boud. (1885) = Mollisia fide Korf & (Aust. J. Bot. 31: 51, 1983; key), Bridge & Hawk-
Zhuang (SA 6: 139, 1987). sworth (Lett. Appl. Microbial. 1: 25, 1985; biochem.
Mollisina H6hn. ex Weese (1926), Hyaloscyphaceae. tests), Wong & Chien (Mycol. 78: 713, 1986; ul-
11, Europe; Asia. See Arendholz (Blattbewohnenden trastr. ), Nishikawa et al. (J. gen. appl. Microbial. To-
Ascomyceten aus der Ordnung der Helotiales, 1979), kyo 34: 467, 1988; proteinase), Nishikawa et al. (J.
Arendholz & Sharma (Mycotaxon 20: 633, 1984), Basic Microbial. 29: 369, 1989; fatty acids), Nishi-
Hosoya & Otani (Mycoscience 38: 187, 1997; Japan), kawa et al. (J. Basic Microbial. 33: 331, 1993;
Raitviir (Scripta Mycologica Tartu 20, 2004). isozymes), Cannon et al. (MR. 99. 659, 1995; key),
Mollisinopsis Arendh. & R. Sharma (1984), Hel- Lakrod et al. (MR. 104: 403, 2000; genetic variation),
otiaceae. 3, India. See Arambarri & Sharma (Myco- Chaisrisook (MR. 106: 298, 2002; VCGs), Park &
taxon 20: 660, 1984). Jong (Mycoscience 44: 25, 2003; phylogeny), Park et
Mollisiopsis Rehm ( 1908), Helotiales. 7, Europe. See al. (Bot. Bull. Acad. sin. Taipei 4S: 325, 2004; phy-
Dennis (Persoonia 2: 171, 1962), Graddon (TBMS logeny), Stchigel et al. (Stud. Mycol. SO: 299, 2004;
S8: 153, 1972), Svrcek (Ceskti Mykol. 41: 88, 1987), key).
Nauta & Spooner (Mycologist 14: 65, 2000). monaxial, having one individual stem or axis.
Molybdoplaca Nieuwl. (1916) = Steinera. Monera. Kingdom embracing Bacteria and Cyanobac-
Monacrosporiella Subram. (1978) = Arthrobotrys fide teria in the five-Kingdom system of Whittaker
Scholler et al. (Sydowia Sl: 89, 1999). (1969); see Kingdoms of fungi for current treatment.
Monacrosporium Oudem. (1885), anamorphic Or- Monerolechia Trevis. (1857), Physciaceae (L). I,
bilia, Hsy.= eP.10. c. 68 (on nematodes), widespread. widespread. See Hafellner (Beih. Nova Hedwigia 62,
See Subramanian (J. Indian bot. Soc. 42: 292, 1963; 1979), Marbach (Biblthca Lichenol. 74, 2000), Kalb
key), Cooke (TBMS SO: 517, 1967; key 7 nematode- (Biblthca Lichenol. 88: 301, 2004).
trapping spp.), Cooke (TBMS S3: 475, 1969), Liu & Monilia Bonord. (1851) nom. cons., anamorphic Moni-
Zhang (MR. 98: 862, 1994; checklist ofspp.), Rubner linia, Hso.OeH.3. c. 24, widespread. Formerly widely
(Stud. Mycol. 39, 1996), Hagedorn & Scholler (Sy- used by medical mycologists for Candida; see can-
dowia Sl: 27, 1999; phylogeny), Scholler et al. (Sy- didiasis. See Donk (Taxon 12: 266, 1963; nomencl.),
dowia Sl: 89, 1999; synonym of Arthrobotrys), Li et Turian & Bianchi (Arch. Mikrobiol. 77: 262, 1971;
al. (MR. 107: 888, 2003), Meyer et al. (Mycol. 97: conidiation), Anon. (Taxon 23: 419, 1974; nomencl.),
405, 2005; phylogeny, morphology), Kim et al. (Pl. Funk (CJB 6S: 23, 1987; pleoanamorphism
 MONOBLEPHARIOPSIS 435

M versiformis), Holst-Jensen et al. (Am. J. Bot. 84: Pezizomycotina, Hsy.OeP. l. l, widespread (tropical;
686, 1997; phylogeny), Leeuwen et al. (MR 106: 444, esp. USA). M infascans on lpomoea batatas (sweet
2002), Coe et al. (Pl. Dis. 88: 1219, 2004; PCR diag- potato scurf). See Rong & Garns (Mycotaxon 76:
nostics), Harada et al. (J. Gen. Pl. Path. 70: 297, 451, 2000).
2004; Japan), Harada et al. (Mycoscience 46: 376, Monka Adans. (1763) = Verpa fide Hawksworth et al.
2005; Japan), Takahashi et al. (Mycoscience 46: 106, (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995).
2005; Japan). mono- (prefix), one.
Monilia Hill ex F.H. Wigg. (1780) nom. rej. prop. = Monoblastia Riddle (1923), Monoblastiaceae (L). 10,
Monilia Bonord. fide Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary widespread (tropical). See Harris (Some Florida li-
of the Fungi edn 8, 1995). chens, 1990), Aptroot (Bryologist 94: 404, 1991 ),
Monilia Link (1809) nom. rej. = Monilia Bonord. fide Eriksson (SA 11: 178, 1993), Serusiaux & Aptroot
Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, (Nova Hedwigia 67: 259, 1998; Papua New Guinea),
1995). Aptroot et al. (Biblthca Lichenol. 97, 2008; Costa
Moniliaceae Dumort. (1822) = Sclerotiniaceae. Rica).
moniliaceous (of mycelium, spores, etc.), hyaline or Monoblastiaceae Walt. Watson (1929), Pyrenulales
brightly coloured; mucedinaceous. (L). 6 gen.(+ 8 syn.), 133 spp.
Moniliales = blastomycetes + hyphomycetes. Lit.: Harris (Some Florida lichens, 1990), Aptroot
moniliasis, see candidiasis. (Bryologist 94: 404, 1991), Eriksson & Hawksworth
Moniliella Stolk & Dakin (1966), anamorphic Tremel- (SA 11: 178, 1993), Serusiaux & Aptroot (Nova
lomycetes, Hso.OeP.3+38. 5, north temperate. See de Hedwigia 67: 259, 1998), Aptroot (Lichenologist 31:
Hoog (Stud. Mycol. 19, 1979; key), Hoog & Smith in 641, 1999), Etayo & Lucking (Lichenologist 31: 145,
Kurtzman & Fell (Eds) (Yeasts, a taxonomic study 1999), Hyde & Wong (MR.103: 347, 1999).
4th edn: 785, 1998). monoblastic (of a conidiogenous cell), producing a
moniliform (monilioid), having swellings at regular blastic conidium at one locus.
intervals like a string of beads. Monoblastiopsis R.C. Harris & C.A. Morse (2008),
Moniliger Letell. [not traced] nom. dub. ? = Penicil- Pleosporales. 2, USA. See Harris & Morse (Opuscula
lium Link fide Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Philo/ichenum 5: 89, 2008).
Fungi edn 8, 1995). Monoblepharella Sparrow (1940), Gonapodyaceae. 5,
Moniliites Babajan & Tasl. ( 1973 ), Fossil Fungi. l C. & N. America. See Sparrow (Aquatic Phycomy-
(Tertiary), former USSR. cetes Edn 2: 721, 1960; key), Steciow & Arambarri
Monilinia Honey (1928), Sclerotiniaceae. Anamorph (Nova Hedwigia 70: 107, 2000; Monoblepharella
Monilia. 28, widespread. See Byrde & Willets mexicana), James et al. (Mycol. 98: 860, 2006; phy-
(Brown Rot Fungi of Fruit, 1977), Harada (Bull. Fac. logeny).
Agr. Hirosaki Univ. 27: 30, 1977; Japan), Willetts et Monoblepharidaceae A. Fisch. (1892), Monoblepha-
al. (J. gen. Microbial. 103: 77, 1977; chemotaxon- ridales. l gen. (+ 2 syn.), 12 spp.
omy), Batra (Mycotaxon 8: 476, 1979; N. Am.), von Lit.: Perrott (TBMS 38: 247, 1955), Noyes Molli-
Arx (Sydowia 34: 13, 1981; anamorphs), Buchwald cone & Longcore (Mycol. 86: 615, 1994).
(Friesia 11: 287, 1987; key 12 spp.), Batra (World Monoblepharidales Sparrow (1942). Monoblephari-
species of Moni/inia, 1991), Holst-Jensen et al. (Am. domycetes. 4 fam., 5 gen., 26 spp. Thallus hyphal
J. Bot. 84: 686, 1997; phylogeny, polyphyly, coevo- with oogamous reproduction (the only chytrids with
lution), Fulton et al. (Eur. J. Pl. Path. 105: 495, non-motile female gametes and smaller, motile, male
1999; mo!. variation), van Leeuwen & van Kesteren gametes), or thallus simple and no sexual stage
(CJB 76: 2042, 1999; morphometrics), Fllrster & known; zoospores possessing a non-flagellated cen-
Adaskaveg (Phytopathology 90: 171, 2000; PCR de- triole parallel to the kinetosome, a striated disk ex-
tection), Ioos & Frey (Eur. J. Pl. Path. 106: 373, tending part way around the kinetosome, micro-
2000; infraspecific variation), Gernandt et al. (Mycol. tubules arising from the striated disk and extending
93: 915, 2001; phylogeny), Lane (Bulletin OEPP into the cytoplasm, rumposome backed by mi-
EPPO Bulletin 32: 489, 2002; synoptic key), Leeu- crobody, and numerous lipid globules; aquatic sap-
wen et al. (MR. 106: 444, 2002), Baayen et al. (Bulle- robes. Fams:
tin OEPP EPPO Bulletin 33: 281, 2003; diagnostic (I) Gonapodyaceae
protocol), Coe et al. (Pl. Dis. 88: 1219, 2004; PCR (2) Harpochytriaceae
diagnostics), Harada et al. (Mycoscience 46: 376, (3) Monoblepharidaceae
2005; Japan), Takahashi et al. (Mycoscience 46: 106, (4) Oedogoniomycetaceae
2005; Japan), Wang et al. (Mycol. 98: 1065, 2006; Lit.: Sparrow (1960: 713, in Ainsworth et al. (Eds),
phylogeny). The Fungi 48: 85, 1973), Gauriloff et al. (CJB 58:
Moniliophthora H.C. Evans, Stalpers, Samson & 2098, 1980; ultrastr.), Barr (1990), Mollicone &
Benny (1978), Marasmiaceae. c. 10, tropical. Longcore (Mycol. 86: 615, 1994, 91: 727, 1999; zoo-
M pemiciosa (syn Crinipellis pemiciosa, witches' spore ultrastr.), James et al. (Mycol. 98: 860, 2006;
broom of cacao); M roreri (frosty pod rot of cacao). molecular phylogeny), Hibbett et al. (MR. 111: 109,
See Evans (Phytopath. Pap. 24: l, 1981), Evans et al. 2007), and see under Familes.
(Mycologist 16: 148, 2002), Evans et al. (Pl. Path. Monoblepharidomycetes J.H. Schaffn. (1909), Chy-
52: 476, 2003; phylogeny C. roreri), Aime & Phil- tridiomycota. 1 ord., 4 fam., 5 gen., 26 spp. Ord.:
lips-Mora (Mycol. 97: 1012, 2005). Monoblepbaridales
Moniliopsis Ruhland (1908) = Rhizoctonia fide Rob- Lit.: James et al. (Mycol. 98: 860, 2006; molecular
erts (Rhizoctonia-Forming Fungi: 239 pp., 1999). phylogeny), and see under Order.
Monilites Pampa!. (1902), Fossil Fungi. l (Miocene), Monoblepbariopsis Laib. ( 1927) = Monoblepharis fide
Italy. Sparrow (Aquatic Phycomycetes Edn 2: 1187 pp.,
Monilochaetes Haist. ex Harter (1916), anamorphic 1960).
436 MONOBLEPHARIS

Monoblepharis Comu (1871), Monoblepharidaceae. Monodictyites Barlinge & Paradkar (1982), Fossil
12, Europe; N. America. See Perrott (TBMS 38: 247, Fungi, anamorphic Pezizomycotina. I (Cretaceous),
1955), Sparrow (Aquatic Phycomycetes Edn 2: 727, India.
1960; key), James et al. (Mycol. 98: 860, 2006; phy- Monodictys S. Hughes (1958), anamorphic Dothideo-
logeny). mycetes, Hsp.#eP.1. 27, widespread. Certainly poly-
monocarpic (of Exobasidium infections), circum- phyletic. See Rao & de Hoog (Stud. Myco/. 28: 25,
scribed and annual (Nannfeldt, 1981: 10), cf. poly- 1986; key), Wedin (Lichenologist 2S: 203, 1993; ul-
carpic, surculicolous. trastr.), Rodriguez et al. (Nova Hedwigia 72: 201,
monocentric (of a chytrid thallus), having one centre 2001; Cuba), Zhao & Zhang (Mycosystema 23: 324,
of growth and development; see polycentric and cf. 2004; China), Kukwa & Diederich (Lichenologist 37:
reproductocentric. 217, 2005; lichenicolous spp.), Day et al. (Mycotaxon
monocephalic (adj. monocephalous), I-headed. 98: 261, 2006).
Monocephalis Bainier (1882) = Syncephalis fide Ben- Monodidymaria U. Braun (1994), anamorphic Pe-
jamin (Aliso 4: 321, 1959). zizomycotina, Hso.= eH.1. 5, Canada; India. See
Monoceras Guba (1961) [non Monoceras Gothan Braun (Monogr. Cercosporel/a, Ramu/aria Allied
1909, fossil Phanerogamae] = Seimatosporium fide Genera (Phytopath. Hyphom.) 2, 1998).
Sutton (Myco/. Pap. 97, 1964). Monodisma Alcorn (1975), anamorphic Pezizomy-
Monochaetia (Sacc.) Allesch. (1902), anamorphic cotina, Hso.= eH.10. I, widespread. See Alcorn
Amphisphaeriaceae, Cac.= eP.19. 28, widespread. (TBMS 6S: 139, 1975).
See Anon. (Monograph of Monochaetia and Pesta- monoecism (adj. monoecious), having the male and
/otia, 1961 ), Sutton (The Coe/omycetes, 1980), Nag female sex organs on one thallus; cf. dioecism, het-
Raj (Coe/omycetous Anamorphs with Appendage- erothallism, homothallism.
bearing Conidia, 1993), Nag Raj & Mel'nik (Myco- monogeocentric, see reproductocentric.
taxon SO: 435, 1994; redispositions), Jeewon et al. Monogrammia F. Stevens (1917) = Titaea fide Damon
(Mo/. Phylogen. Evol. 2S: 378, 2002; phylogeny), (J. Wash. Acad. Sci. 42: 365, 1952).
Jeewon et al. (MR 107: 1392, 2003; phylogeny). Monographella Petr. (1924), Xylariales. Anamorph
Monochaetiella E. Castell. (1943), anamorphic Pe- Microdochium. 6 (pathogenic on cereals), wide-
zizomycotina, Cac.OeH.15. I, widespread. spread. See Millier (Revue Myco/. Paris 41: 129,
Monochaetiellopsis B. Sutton & Di Cosmo ( 1977), 1977; M niva/is), Subramanian & Bhat (Revue My-
anamorphic Hypnotheca, Cac.leH.?. 2, widespread. co/. Paris 42: 293, 1978; ontogeny), Parkinson et al.
See Punithalingam (Nova Hedwigia S4: 255, 1992; (TBMS 76: 59, 1981; M albescens, rice leaf scald),
nuclei in conidial appendages). Samuels & Hallett (TBMS 8: 473, 1983), Millier &
Monochaetina Subram. (1961) = Bleptosporium fide Samuels (Nova Hedwigia 40: 113, 1984), Mahuku et
Sutton (Mycol. Pap. 88, 1963). al. (MR 102: 559, 1998; mol. diversity), Wang &
Monochaetinula Muthumary, Abbas & B. Sutton Hyde (Fungal Diversity 3: 159, 1999), Winka &
(1986), anamorphic Amphisphaeriaceae, Cpd.= Eriksson (Mycoscience 41: 97, 2000), Jeewon et al.
eP.19. 6, widespread (tropical). See Bianchinotti (MR 107: 1392, 2003; phylogeny).
(Mycotaxon 39: 455, 1990; Argentina), Nag Raj Monographos Fuckel (1875) = Scirrhia fide Holm &
(Coelomycetous Anamorphs with Appendage-bearing Holm (Bot. Notiser 131: 97, 1978), Eriksson &
Conidia, 1993). Hawksworth (SA 11: 178, 1993).
Monochaetiopsis L. Cai, R. Jeewon & K.D. Hyde Monographus Clem. & Shear (1931) = Monographos.
(2003), anamorphic Dyrithiopsis, Cac.?.?. I, China. Monoicomyces Thaxt. ( 1900), Laboulbeniaceae. 48,
See Jeewon et al. (Mycol. 9S: 913, 2003). widespread. See Tavares (Mycol. Mem. 9: 627 pp.,
Monochaetites Babajan & Tasl. (1973), Fossil Fungi. I 1985), Santamaria (Mycotaxon SO: 89, 1994), San-
(Tertiary), former USSR. tamaria (MR 100: 1179, 1996), De Kesel (Ster-
Monochaetopsis Pat. ( 1931 ), anamorphic Pezizomy- beeckia 2S: 62, 2005; Belgium).
cotina. I, N. Africa. monokaryon, see haplont.
Monochytrium Griggs (1910)? = Olpidium fide Fitz- monokaryotic, having genetically identical haploid
patrick (The lower fangi. Phycomycetes, 1930). nuclei; cf. dikaryon.
Monocillium S.B. Saksena (1955), anamorphic Ni- Monoloculia Hara (1927) = Yoshinagaia fide Sivane-
ess/ia, Hyaloseta, Hso.OeH/leP.15. c. 15, wide- san & Hsieh (MR 99: 1295, 1995).
spread. See Garns (Cephalosporium-artige Monolpidiaceae A. Fisch. (1892) = Olpidiaceae.
Schimmelpilze, 1971; key 12 spp.), Garns & Turban monomitic, see hyphal analysis.
(Mycotaxon S9: 343, 1996), Girlanda & Luppi-Mosca monomorphic, having one structure or form; not
(Mycotaxon 67: 265, 1998), Ramaley (Mycotaxon 79: pleomorphic.
267, 2001). monomycelial (of an isolate), from one spore or hyphal
monoclinous, having the antheridium on the oogonial tip.
stalk. Cf. androgynous. Monomyces Battarra ex Earle (1909) = Tricholoma
Monoconidia Roze (1897) ? = Acremonium fide fide Singer (Agaric. mod. Tax., 1951).
Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, Mononema Balbiani (1889), ? Kickxellomycotina. 3,
1995). Africa; Europe. See Manier et al. (Biol. Gabon. 8:
Monodelphus Earle ( 1909) = Omphalotus fide Singer 323, 1972), Lichtwardt (The Trichomycetes. Fungal
(Agaric. mod. Tax., 1951). associates of arthropods: 343 pp., 1986; posn).
Monodia Breton & Faure! (1970), anamorphic Pezizo- mononematous (of conidiophores), solitary or in tufts
mycotina, Cpd.= eH.l. I (coprophilous), Chad. See or loose fascicles; cf. synnematous.
Breton & Faure! (Revue myco/. Toulouse 3S: 23, monophagy (adj. monophagous) (of Chytridiales), the
1970), Nag Raj & DiCosmo (Univ. Waterloo Biol. condition of having the thallus in one host cell; the
Ser. 20, 1982). opposite of polyphagy, in which the thallus branches
 MONTAGNE 437

invade more than one host cell. 2003; Brazil).

monophialidic (of a conidiogenous cell), having one monospore, used by Corner (New Phytol. 46: 195,
locus through which conidia are produced. Cf. 1947) for the one spore maturing on a 2-spored
polyphialidic. basidium normally bearing 2 dispores (q.v.).
monophyllous (of foliose lichens), having a single leaf- Monosporella Keilin ( 1920) = Metschnikowia.
like thallus. Monosporella S. Hughes (1953) = Monotosporella.
monoplanetism (of zoospores in oomycetes ), the con- monosporic (adj. monosporous), I-spored.
dition of having one motile phase, with no resting pe- Monosporidium Barclay (1888), Phakopsoraceae. 4
riod. (on Euphorbiaceae, Lauraceae, Rubiaceae), India;
Monoplodia Westend. (1859) = Coniothyrium fide China; Japan. Telial aeciospores produce basidia on
Saccardo & Trotter (Sy/I. fang. 22, 1913 ). germination. See Thirumalachar & Kern (Bull. Tor-
monopodial, a type of branching in which a persistant rey bot. Club 82: 102, 1955), Buritica (Rev. Acad.
main axis gives off branches, one at a time and fre- Colomb. Cienc. 18 no. 69: 131, 1991), Ono (Myco-
quently in alternate or spiral series. science 43: 421, 2002; nuclear cycle).
Monopodium Delacr. (1890) = Acremoniella fide Monosporiella Speg. (1918), anamorphic Pezizomy-
Mason (Myco/. Pap. 3: 29, 1933). cotina, Hso.OeH.?. 1, Argentina. See Deighton & Pi-
Monoporidicellaesporites Frunzescu & Bacaran rozynski (Myco/. Pap. 128, 1972).
(1990), Fossil Fungi. I. See Frunzescu & Bacaran Monosporium Bonord. ( 1851) nom. illegit., anamor-
(Revue roum. Geo/., Geophys. Geogr. Geo!. 34: table phic Pezizomycotina. See Hughes (CJB 36: 727,
I +pl. l,fig.16, 1990). 1958).
Monoporimonocellasporites Frunzescu & Bacaran Monosporonella Oberw. & Ryvarden (1991) =
(1990), Fossil Fungi. I. See Frunzescu & Bacaran Oliveonia fide Roberts (Rhizoctonia-forming fungi,
(Revue roum. Geo/., Geophys. Geogr. Geo!. 34: table 1999).
1+pl.1, fig. 7, 1990). Monostachys Arnaud (1954) = Chloridium fide Garns
Monoporimonodicellaesporites Frunzescu & Bacaran & Holubova-Jechova (Stud. Mycol. 13, 1976).
(1990), Fossil Fungi. I. See Frunzescu & Bacaran Monostichella Hohn. (1916), anamorphic Drepanope-
(Revue roum. Geo/., Geophys. Geogr. Geo!. 34: table ziza, Cac.OeH.15. 10, widespread. See von Arx
1 +pl. 1, figs 9, 10, 1990). (Biblthca Mycol. 24, 1970).
Monoporimulticellaesporites Frunzescu & Bacaran monostichous, in one line or series.
(1990), Fossil Fungi. I. See Frunzescu & Bacaran Monothecium Lib. [non Monothecium Hochst. 1842,
(Revue roum. Geo/., Geophys. Geogr. Geo!. 34: table Acanthaceae] [not traced] nom. nud. et nom. dub. =
l+ pl. 1, figs 23, 25, 1990). Mastigosporium fide Saccardo (Sy/I. Jung. 4: 220,
Monoporisporites Hammen (1954), Fossil Fungi. 15 1886).
(Cretaceous, Tertiary), widespread. Monotospora Corda (1837) nom. dub., Pezizomy-
Monoporitetracellaesporites Frunzescu & Bacaran cotina. See Carmichael (CJB 40: 1137, 1962).
(1990), Fossil Fungi. I. See Frunzescu & Bacaran Monotospora Sacc. (1880) = Acrogenospora.
(Revue roum. Geo/., Geophys. Geogr. Geo!. 34: table Monotosporaceae Yuill. (1912) = Hysteriaceae.
1+pl.1, figs 14, 15, 17, 1990). Monotosporella S. Hughes (1958), anamorphic Pe-
Monoporitricellaesporites Frunzescu & Bacaran zizomycotina. l, widespread. See Ellis (Myco/. Pap.
(1990), Fossil Fungi. I. See Frunzescu & Bacaran 72, 1959; synonymy with Brachysporiella), Rao &
(Revue roum. Geo/., Geophys. Geogr. Geo!. 34: table de Hoog (Stud. Mycol. 28: 6, 1986), Ranghoo et al.
1, 1990). (Mycoscience 40: 377, 1999), Tsui et al. (Mycol. 93:
Monopus Theiss. & Syd. (1915) = Rosenscheldiella 389, 2001).
fide Hansford (Mycol. Pap. IS, 1946). Monotoyella Castell. & Chaim. (1913) nom. dub.,
Monopycnis Naumov (1916) = Cytospora fide Petrak anamorphic Pezizomycotina. See de Hoog & Her-
(Annis myco/. 23: 1, 1925). manides-Nijhof (Stud. Mycol. IS: 186, 1977).
monoreproductocentric, see reproductocentric. monotretic, see tretic.
Monorhiza Theiss. & Syd. (1915) = Rhagadolobium Monotretomyces Morgan-Jones, R.C. Sinclair &
fide Muller & von Arx (Beitr. Kryptjl. Schweiz 11 no. Eicker (1987) = Corynesporopsis fide Sutton (in litt.).
2, 1962). monotrichous (monotrichiate) (of bacteria), having
Monorhizina Theiss. & Syd. (1915), Microthyriaceae. one polar flagellum.
1, Sri Lanka. Monotrichum Giium. (1922), anamorphic Pezizomy-
Monospermella Speg. (1924) = Psorotheciopsis fide cotina, Hso.leH.?. 1, Celebes; India. See Carmichael
Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, et al. (Genera ofHyphomycetes, 1980; relationships).
1995). Monotropomyces Costantin & Dufour (1921) nom.
monospermous, I-spored. dub., anamorphic Pezizomycotina. See de Hoog &
Monospora Metschn. (1884) [non Monospora Hochst. Hermanides-Nijhof(Stud. Mycol. IS: 185, 1977).
1841, Algae] = Metschnikowia. monotypic, having only one representative, as a genus
Monosporascus Pollack & Uecker (1974), Xylariales. having only one species.
3 (thermophilic), widespread. See Hawksworth & monoverticillate (of a penicillus), composed of phi-
Ciccarone (Mycopathologia 66: 147, 1978), Martyn alides only.
et al. (Phytopathology 82: ll 15, 1992; ascospores, Montagne (Jean Pierre Frant,:ois Camille; 1784-1866;
germination), Uematsu et al. (Ann. phytopath. Soc. France). A medic in Napoleon's army; in retirement,
Japan S8: 354, 1992; Japan), Martyn et al. (Phytopa- an amateur mycologist living in Paris. Noted for his
tho/ogy 83: 1347, 1993), Lovie et al. (Phytopathol- work on fungi of Chile, Cuba, France and other coun-
ogy 8S: 655, 1995; phylogeny), Waugh et al. (MR. tries, and on plant diseases, particularly as the author
lOS: 745, 2001; SEM), Collado et al. (MR. 106: ll8, of Botrytis infestans (= Phytophthora infestans) the
2002; Spain), Sales et al. (Fitopatol. Brasil 28: 567, causal organism of potato late blight. Pubis. Centu-
438 MONTAGNEA

ries des plantes cellulaires. Anna/es des Sciences genetics), Amir et al. (MR. 96: 943, 1992; growth in
Naturelles Botanique (1837-1860) [reprint 1970; see culture), Rohe (Biblthca Myco/. 146, 1992; genetics),
Stafleu, Taxon 19: 633, 1970]; Botanique. Plantes Amir et al. (MR. 97: 683, 1993; morphology, physiol-
cellulaires. In R. de la Sagra [ed.] Histoire Physique ogy), Jung et al. (Myco/. 85: 677, 1993; ELISA),
Politique et Nature/le de /'Ile de Cuba (1838-1842); Bunyard et al. (Exp. Mycol. 19: 223, 1995; phylog-
Bongos I& II. In C. Gay [ed.] Historia Fisica y eny), Bunyard et al. (Mycol. 86: 762, 1994; RFLP
Politica de Chile. Botanica (1853-1854); Sy/loge analysis), Gessner (CJB 73 Suppl. I: S967, 1995; ge-
Generum Specierumque Cryptogamarum (1856). netics, systematics), Wipf et al. (Appl. Environm. Mi-
Biogs, obits etc. Stafleu & Cowan (TL-2 3: 557, crobiol. 62: 3541, 1996; ITS sequences), Landvik et
1981 ). al. (Nordic JI Bot. 17: 403, 1997; phylogeny), Guz-
Montagnea Fr. (1836), Agaricaceae. 5, widespread man & Tapia (Myco/. 90: 705, 1998; Mexico), Par-
(subtropical dry areas). See Reid & Eicker (S. Afr. J. guey-Leduc et al. (Cryptog. Bryol.-Lichenol. 19: 277,
Bot. 57: 161, 1991), Hopple & Vilgalys (Mo/. Phy- 1998; asci, ascospores), Harrington et al. (Mycol. 91:
/ogen. Evol. 13: I, 1999; phylogeny), Stasinska & 41, 1999; phylogeny), Wipf et al. (Can. J. Microbial.
Prajs (Polish Botanical Journal 47: 211, 2002; Mon- 45: 769, 1999; ITS variation), Kellner et al. (Organ.
tagnea arenaria in Poland). Divers. Evol. 5: 101, 2005; phylogeny), Hansen &
Montagneaceae Singer (1976) = Agaricaceae. Pfister (Mycol. 98: 1029, 2006; phylogeny).
Montagnella Speg. (1881), Dothideomycetes. 9, wide- Morchellaceae Rchb. (1834), Pezizales. 4 gen. (+ 8
spread. syn.), 49 spp.
Montagnellina Htihn. (1912)? = Guignardia fide von Lit.: Jacquetant (Les Moril/es: 144 pp., 1984), Volk
Arx & Millier (Beitr. Kryptjl. Schweiz 11 no. I, & Leonard (MR. 94: 399, 1990), Amir et al. (MR. 96:
1954). 943, 1992), Buscot (Myco"hiza 4: 223, 1994), Bun-
Montagnina Htihn. (1910) = Gibbera fide von Arx & yard et al. (Myco/. 86: 762, 1994), Bunyard et al.
Millier (Stud. Myco/. 9, 1975). (Exp. Mycol. 19: 223, 1995), Landvik et al. (Nordic
Montagnites Fr. (1838) = Montagnea. JI Bot. 17: 403, 1997), O'Donnell et al. (Myco/. 89:
Montagnula Berl. (1896), Montagnulaceae. Anamorph 48, 1997; phylogeny), Wipf et al. (Cryptog. Mycol.
Aposphaeria. 24, widespread. The systematic posi- 18: 95, 1997), Guzman & Tapia (Mycol. 90: 705,
tion is doubtful, and it is almost certainly poly- 1998), Parguey-Leduc et al. (Cryptog. Bryol.-
phyletic. See Huhndorf (Brittonia 44: 208, 1992), Lichenol. 19: 277, 1998), Harrington et al. (Mycol.
Aptroot (Nova Hedwigia 60: 325, 1995; posn in 91: 41, 1999), Wipf et al. (Can. J. Microbial. 45:
Phaeosphaeriaceae), Ramaley & Barr (Mycotaxon 769, 1999), Hansen & Pfister (Myco/. 98: 1029,
54: 75, 1995), Hyde et al. (Nova Hedwigia 69: 449, 2006; phylogeny), Lress0e & Hansen (MR. 111: 1075,
1999; on palms), Barr (Mycotaxon 77: 193, 2001; 2007; phylogeny).
fam. placement), Liew et al. (Myco/. 94: 803, 2002; Moreaua Liou & H.C. Cheng (1949), Anthra-
phylogeny), Schoch et al. (Myco/. 98: 1041, 2006; coideaceae. 31 (on Cyperaceae), widespread. See
phylogeny). Vlinky (Mycotaxon 74: 343, 2000), Vlinky (Myco-
Montagnulaceae M.E. Barr (2001), Pleosporales. 7 taxon 81: 367, 2002), Vlinky & McKenzie (Fungal
gen. (+ 8 syn.), I 00 spp. In need of reappraisal using Diversity Res. Ser. 8: 259 pp., 2002; New Zealand).
molecular methods. morel, the edible ascoma of Marchel/a; false -, see
Lit.: Barr (Mycotaxon 77: 193, 2001 ), Liew et al. lorchel.
(Myco/. 94: 803, 2002; phylogeny), Wang et al. (MR. Morella Perez Reyes (1964), ? Olpidiaceae. I, USA.
111: 1268, 2007; phylogeny). See Karling (Bull. ToFrey bot. Club 99: 223, 1972).
Montemartinia Curzi (1927) = Chaetosphaeria fide Morellus Eaton (1818) =Phallus.
Kohlmeyer & Kohlmeyer (Marine Mycology, 1979). Morenoella Speg. (1885) = Lembosia fide von Arx &
Montinia A. Massa!. (1855) [non Montinia Thunb. Millier (Stud. Mycol. 9, 1975), Goos (Mycotaxon 73:
1776, Saxifragaceae] = Pyrenocarpon. 455, 1999).
Montoyella Castell. & Chaim. (1907) nom. dub., ana- Morenoina Theiss. (1913), ? Asterinaceae. Anamorph
morphic Pezizomycotina. See de Hoog & Her- Sirothyriella. 11, widespread. See Ellis (TBMS 74:
manides-Nijhof (Stud. Myco/. 15: 186, 1977). 297, 1980; key Brit. spp.), Cannon (TBMS 86: 190,
Moorella P. Rag. Rao & D. Rao (1964), anamorphic 1986; Pakistan), Hofmann & Piepenbring (Fungal
Pezizomycotina, Hso.0-= hP.10. l, India. See Rao & Diversity 22: 55, 2006; Panama).
Rao (Mycopathologia 22: 51, 1964). Morfea (G. Arnaud) Cif. & Bat. (1963) = Polychaeton
Morakotiella Sakay. (2005), Halosphaeriaceae. I, fide Punithalingam (Myco/. Pap. 149, 1981), Rey-
Italy. See Sakayaroj et al. (Myco/. 97: 806, 2005). nolds (Madroiio 45: 250, 1998).
Moralesia Urries (1956), anamorphic Pezizomycotina, Morfea Roze (1867) = Polychaeton fide Hughes (My-
St.lbH.?. I, Canary Islands. See Urries (An. Inst. bot. co/. 68: 792, 1976).
A.J. Cavanilles 14: 167, 1956). Morganella Zeller (1948), Agaricaceae. 9, widespread
Moravecia Benkert, Caillet & Moyne (1987), Pyrone- (esp. tropical). See Kreisel & Dring (Feddes Repert.
mataceae. 2, Europe. See Caillet & Moyne (Bull. Soc. 74: 109, 1967; key 7 spp.), Ponce de Leon (Fieldi-
Hist. nat. Doubs 84: 9, 1991), Benkert & Kristiansen ana, Bot. 34: 27, 1971), Suarez & Wright (Mycol. 88:
(Z. Mykol. 65: 33, 1999; Norway). 655, 1996; S. Amer. spp.), Kriiger & Kreisel (Myco-
Morchella Dill. ex Pers. (1794), Morchellaceae. Ana- taxon 86: 169, 2003; Morganel/a subgen. Apioper-
morph Costantinel/a. c. 36, widespread (esp. temper- don), Kreisel & Karasch (Mycologia Bavarica 8: 9,
ate). The morels, important edible fungi. See Patrig- 2005).
nani & Pellegrini (Atti Accad. naz. Lincei Re. Sed. moriform, like a mulberry (Morus) fruit in form.
so/en. CL Sci., Fis., Mat. Nat. 75: 161, 1983; ul- Morilla Que!. (1886) = Morchella.
trastr.), Gessner et al. (Myco/. 79: 683, 1987; genet- Morinia Berl. & Bres. (1889), anamorphic Am-
ics), Yoon et al. (Myco/. 82: 227, 1990; population phisphaeriaceae, Cac.#eP.?. 2, Europe; Asia. See
 MOSS 439

Collado et al. (Mycol. 98: 616, 2006). cardo (Syll.fimg. 3: 657, 1884).
Moriola Norman (1872), Moriolaceae (±L). 4, Europe. Mortierella Coem. (1863), Mortierellaceae. c. 85
See Bachman (Nyt Mag. naturv. 64: 170, 1926), (mainly in soil), widespread. See Kuhlman (Mycol.
Eriksson (Op. Bot. 60, 1981 ), Triebel (Biblthca 64: 325, 1972), Kuhlman (Mycol. 67: 678, 1975; zy-
Lichenol. 35, 1989). gospores), Garns (Persoonia 9: 381, 1977; key spp.
Moriolaceae Zahlbr. (1903), ? Dothideomycetes (inc. in cult.), Benjamin (Aliso 9: 157, 1978), Ansell &
sed.) (±L). 1 gen., 4 spp. Young (TBMS 91: 221, 1988; zygospores), Chen
Lit.: Eriksson (Op. Bot. 60, 1981), Clauzade & (Mycosystema 5: 23, 1992; Chinese spp.), Degawa &
Roux (Bull. Soc. bot. Centre-Ouest Nouv. ser., num. Tokumasu (Mycoscience 38: 387, 1997; zygosporo-
spec. 7: 893 pp., 1985). gensis), Kirk (IM/ Descr. Fungi Bact. 131, 1997),
Moriolomyces Cif. & Tomas. (1953), Dothideomy- Degawa & Tokumasu (Mycol. 90: 1040, 1998; n.spp.
cetes. 1, Europe. See Eriksson (Op. Bot. 60, 1981 ), & zygospores), Degawa & Tokumasu (MR. 102: 593,
Eriksson & Hawksworth (SA 9: 27, 1991 ). 1998; zygospores), Watanabe et al. (Mycoscience 39:
Moriolopis Norman ex Keiss!. (1927) nom. inval. = 475, 1998), Watanabe et al. (MR.105: 506, 2001; key
Melanomma fide Keissler (Rabenh. Krypt.-Fl. 9 1(1), homothallic spp.), Meyer & Garns (MR. 107: 339,
1933). 2003; delimitation of Umbellopsis), Kwasna et al.
Morispora Salazar-Yepes, Pardo-Card. & Buritica (MR. 110: 501, 2006; phylogeny soil isolates), White
(2007), Phragmidiaceae. Anamorph Gerwasia. 1, S. et al. (Mycol. 98: 872, 2006; phylogeny), Idnurm et
America. See Salazar Yepes, M.; Pardo Cardona, al. in Heitman et al. (Eds.) (Sex in Fungi: 407, 2007;
V.M.; Buritica Cespedes, P. (Caldasia 29: 105, mating).
2007). Mortierellaceae A. Fisch. (1892), Mortierellales. 6
Moristroma A.I. Romero & Samuels (1991 ), ? Chaeto- gen.(+ 5 syn.), 93 spp.
thyriales. 1, widespread. See Romero & Samuels Lit.: O'Donnell et al. (Mycol. 93: 286, 2001), Voigt
(Sydowia 43: 228, 1991), Norden et al. (Mycol. & Wostemeyer (Gene 270: 113, 2001), Corradi et al.
Progr. 4: 325, 2005; phylogeny, morphology), Lee et (Fungal Genetics Biol. 41: 262, 2004), Tanabe et al.
al. (Mycol. 98: 598, 2006; phylogeny). (Mol. Phylogen. Evol. 30: 438, 2004), Kwasna et al.
Morobia E. Horak (1979) = Lepiota fide Kuyper (in (MR.110: 501, 2006).
litt. ). Mortierellales Caval.-Sm. (1998). Mucoromycotina. 1
Morochkovsky (Semion Filimonovich; 1897-1962; fam., 6 gen., 93 spp. Fam.:
Ukraine). Postgraduate student in mycology and Mortierellaceae
plant pathology (1928-1931) then Research Officer Lit.: Cavalier-Smith (Biol. Rev. 73: 203, 1998),
(1931-1938), All Union Scientific Research Institute White et al. (Mycol. 98: 860, 2006; molecular phy-
of the Sugar Beet Industry, Kiev; Senior Research logeny), Hibbett et al. (MR. 111: 109, 2007), and see
Officer (1938-1939) then Head of the Department of under Family.
Mycology (1939-1962), M.G. Kholodny Institute of Morularia Nann. (1925) = Heterobotrys.
Botany, Kiev. Greatly influenced by Jaczewski (q.v.). mosaic fungus, a network resembling disorganized
Investigated widespread sudden death of horses dermatophyte mycelium sometimes seen in skin
(1938-1939) [an extremely dangerous occupation scales cleared in potassium hydroxide. An artifact,
when Stalin was purging Ukraine of so-called fide Weidman, who first described the effect in 1927,
'wreckers'], establishing the cause as toxins from or the extracellular deposit of a dermatophyte (fide
fodder contaminated by Stachybotrys. Studied factors Dowding, Arch. Derm. Chicago 66: 470, 1952).
promoting growth of wild mushrooms to alleviate Moschomyces Thaxt. (1894) = Compsomyces fide
postwar hunger (1945-1948). Established the series Tavares (Mycol. Mem. 9, 1985).
[Guide to the Identification of Fungi of Ukraine] [in Moser (Meinhard Michael; 1924-2002; Austria). Re-
Ukrainian]. Pubis. (with Zerova, Lavitska & Smit- searcher, Federal Institute of Forestry Research, Imst,
ska) [Handbook of the Fungi of Ukraine] (1969) [in Tirol (1951-1968); Professor of Microbiology, Bo-
Ukrainian, published posthumously]. Biogs, obits etc. tanical Institute, Innsbruck (1968-1972); first Direc-
Smitskaya & Dudka ([Mikologiya i Fitopatologiya] tor, Institute of Microbiology, Innsbruck (1972-
2: 79, 1968, portrait [in Russian]). 1991 ). Career began late because of years as a pris-
Moronopsis Delacr. (1891) ? = Cheirospora fide Sut- oner of war and then Soviet labour camp internee;
ton (Mycol. Pap. 141, 1977). developed techniques for inoculating trees with ec-
Morosporium Renault & Roche (1898), Fossil Fungi, tomycorrhizal fungi; outstanding European agari-
anamorphic Pezizomycotina. I (Eocene), France. cologist, specializing in Cortinarius. Pubis. Kleine
morph, form. Kryptogamenflora von Mitteleuropa. Basidiomy-
morphotype, a group of morphologically differentiated ceten. IIB. Die Rohrlinge, Blatter- und Bauch pilze
individuals of a species of unknown or of no taxo- (Agaricales und Gasteromycetales) (1955); Kleine
nomic significance. Kryptogamenflora von Mitteleuropa. /IA. Ascomy-
Morqueria Bat. & H. Maia (1963) = Cirsosia fide von ceten (Schlauchpilze) (1963). Biogs, obits etc. Horak,
Arx & Millier (Stud. Mycol. 9, 1975). Peintner & POder (Mycological Progress 1: 331,
Morrisiella Saikia & A.K. Sarbhoy (1985), Chae- 2002); Horak, Peintner & Poder (MR. 107: 506, 2003)
tosphaeriaceae. See Sutton (in litt. ), Shenoy et al. [portrait].
(MR.110: 916, 2006; phylogeny). Moserella POder & Scheuer (1994), ? Sclerotiniaceae.
Morrisographium M. Morelet (1968), anamorphic 1 (on roots), Austria. See Poder & Scheuer (MR 98:
Pezizomycotina, Hsy.= eP.1. 7, widespread. See Ill- 1334, 1994).
man & White (CJB 63: 423, 1985; key), Murvanish- Mosigia Fr. (1845) [non Mosigia Spreng. 1826, Com-
vili & Svanidze (Soobshch. Akad. Nauk Gruz. 137: positae] = Rimularia fide Hertel & Rambold
573, 1990). (Biblthca Lichenol. 38: 145, 1990).
Morthiera Fuckel (1870) = Entomosporium fide Sac- Moss (Stephen Thomas; 1943-2001; England). PhD,
440 MOSSOPISPORITES

Reading (1972); Research Associate, University of Although less effective than lactophenol for clearing
Kansas (1972-1973); Research Fellow (1974-1978) plant tissues, lactic acid has similar properties and
then Lecturer (1978-1981) then Senior Lecturer can be used neat or combined with glycerol and wa-
(1981-1988) then Reader (1988-2001), University of ter for routine examination of many fungi.
Portsmouth. Expert on Trichomycetes and marine Lactic acid 25.0ml
fungi and noted electron microscopist; his teamwork Glycerol 50.0 ml
skills made him an outstanding Secretary then Presi- Distilled water 25.0ml
dent of the British Mycological Society, dying in of- Cotton blue in lactic acid
fice. Pubis. Biology of Marine Fungi (1986). Biogs, This is widely used as a standard mountant which
obits etc. Dick (MR 108: 214, 2004). rapidly stains the cytoplasm of fungal cells. Perma-
Mossopisporites Kalgutkar & Janson. (2000), Fossil nent mounts can be prepared by sealing with nail
Fungi, anamorphic Ascomycota. 1, China. See Kal- varnish.
gutkar & Jansonius (AASP Contributions Series 39: Cotton blue 0.01 g
183, 2000). Lactic acid (85%) 100.0 ml
Mothesia Oddo & Tonolo (1967) = Claviceps fide Add cotton blue powder to lactic acid. Heat in a glass
Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, beaker and stir until dissolved. Allow to cool then
1995). filter to remove any sediment. Store in a dark bottle.
mould (1) a microfungus having a well-marked myce- Erythrosin 8 in ammonia
lium or spore mass, esp. an economically important An aqueous mountant which stains fungal cell walls,
saprobe; anther - of clover, Botrytis anthophi/a; producing a clear outline of septation in spores and
black -, Aspergil/us niger; blue -, Penicil/ium; of ap- mycelium. It is particularly useful for examining liya-
ple, P. expansum; of citrus, P. italicum; of tobacco, line structures and conidiogenesis in anamorphic
Peronospora hyoscyami (syn. P. tabacina; Shepherd, fungi. This stain crystallizes within 48 hours and can
TBMS SS: 253, 1970), McKeen (Blue mold of to- only be used as a temporary mountant.
bacco, 1989); bread-, Chrysomi/ia sitophi/a; also Erythrosin B 1.0 g
used of Mucora/es on bread; green - of citrus, Peni- Ammonia 10.0 ml
cillium digitatum; grey -, Botrytis cinerea; of snow- Distilled water 90.0 ml
drop, B. galanthina; pin -, Mucor and other Zygomy- Mix ammonia and distilled water. Add erythrosin B
cetes; plaster -, brown, Papulospora byssina; white, and stir until dissolved.
'Oospora' (q.v.) fimico/a; slime -s, Mycetozoa; Lactofuchsin
snow -s, low temp. tolerant pathogens growing on A red stain produced by combining acid-fuchsin with
unfrozen soil surface below snow cover, causing dis- lactic acid (Carmichael, Myco/ogia 47: 611, 1955).
eases of winter cereals, grasses and forage legumes, This has a slightly better refractive index than cotton
Monographella nivalis (pink snow mould), Sc/e- blue, enabling structures to be seen clearly and is par-
rotinia borea/is, Typhula spp.; sooty -s, Atichiaceae, ticularly suitable for staining structures prior to pho-
Capnodiales, etc.; tomato leaf-, Fulvia falva; wa- tographing.
ter -s, aquatic Chytridiomycetes and Oomycetes, esp. Acid-fuchsin 0.1 g
Saprolegnia/es; white - of sweet pea, Hyalodendron Lactic acid 100.0 ml
album; (2) see mildew (2). Illman (Mycol. 62: 1214, Polyvinyl alcohol in lactic acid
1970) advocated as American usage 'mould' for a This mountant has a high refractive index ( 1.39) re-
fungus, 'mold' for a shape. sulting in minimal distortion of structures, sets rap-
Mouliniea C.P. Robin (1853), Pezizomycotina. 1, idly and requires no sealing, providing an excellent
Europe. permanent mounting medium for examination of
Mounting media. The appearance of microscopic fungi. See Omar et al. (Stain Technology S3: 293,
structures of fungi differs greatly depending on the 1978).
condition of the material and the mountant used. Ide- Polyvinyl alcohol 1.66 g
ally and if possible, microscopic examination of Lactic acid 10.0ml
fungi should begin with material in a fresh living Glycerol 1.0 ml
state and water as the mounting fluid (see Baral, My- Distilled water 10.0ml
cotaxon 44: 333, 1992; vital taxonomy); this will en- Potassium hydroxide (KOH)
able structures to be measured without problems of Used at 5-10%, potassium hydroxide is useful for
shrinkage, and their natural colour to be observed; it softening and clearing fungal tissues. It is most
is also useful for observing gelatinous material and commonly used as a pre-treatment for examining as-
non-cellular appendages. Thereafter, if necessary or comycetes and anamorphic fungi with tough-walled
desired, other mountants including stains may be fruit-bodies. After clearing, the KOH can be washed
suitable. Various mounting fluids are available. off with water using a dropper or pipette and replaced
Stains are often combined with clearing agents such with a stain. A 5% solution is prepared as follows:
as lactic acid, glycerol and chloral hydrate to produce Potassium hydroxide 5.0 g
temporary or permanent mounts. Lactophenol Distilled water 100.0 ml
(Amann, 1896) was also formerly used, but is now Weigh out 5 g potassium hydroxide pellets. Add to
not recommended because of its carcinogenic proper- distilled water in a glass beaker. Stir until dissolved.
ties. See Dring in Booth (Ed.) (Methods in microbi- Shear's mounting fluid
ology 4: 96, 1971), Tuite (Plant pathological meth- A colourless mounting fluid suitable for permanent
ods. Fungi & bacteria, 1969). Many mountants are preparations of myxomycetes, ascomycetes, rusts and
adversely affected by exposure to light and should be smuts and particularly useful for microphotography.
stored in a dark bottle. See Chupp (Myco/ogia 32: 269, 1940), Garns et al.
Lactic acid in glycerol (CBS Course of mycology, edn 3, 1987).
Potassium acetate 3g
 MUCORACEAE 441

glycerol 60ml Muciturbo P.H.B. Talbot (1989), Pezizaceae. Ana-

Ethanol (95%) 90ml morph Chromelosporium. 3 (hypogeous), Australia.
Distilled water 150ml Probably close to Ruhlandiella. See Warcup & Tal-
Lugol's iodine bot (MR. 92: 95, 1989).
Used as an alternative to Melzer's iodine for testing MUCL, Mycotheque de l'Universite Catholique de
the amyloid reaction in spores, asci and hyrnenium of Louvain (Louvain-la-Neuve, Belgium); founded
ascomycetes and basidiomycetes. It is particularly 1894; an institute of the Catholic University of Lou-
useful for examining apical apparatus in asci of vain, with special funding for the genetic resource
lichenised fungi, giving a clearer result than Melzer's collection from the Belgian Science Policy Office.
iodine. Mucobasispora Mustafa & Abdul-Wahid (1990),
Iodine 1.0 g anamorphic Pezizomycotina, Hso.OeP.35. 1 (from
Potassium iodide 2.0 g soil), Egypt; Russia. See Mustafa & Abdul-Wahid
Distilled water 100.0 ml (MR. 94: 131, 1990), Mel'nik et al. (Nov. sist. Niz.
Prepare in a fume cupboard. Dissolve potassium io- Rast. 28: 76, 1992).
dide in distilled water in a glass beaker. Add iodine. Mucomassaria Petr. & Cif. (1932), Dothideomycetes.
Cover the beaker and leave to dissolve for 24 hours. 1, C. America. See Petrak (Sydowia 13: 1, 1956).
Mix thoroughly. Mucophilus Plehn (1920), ? Chytridiales. 1 (in Cypri-
Melzer's iodine nus), Germany.
Mainly used for testing the amyloid reaction in Mucor Fresen. (1850) nom. cons., Mucoraceae. c. 50,
sporulating structures of ascomycetes and basidio- widespread. See Benjamin & Mehrotra (Aliso S: 235,
mycetes. (Melzer, BSMF 40: 78, 1924). Also clears 1963; azygosporic spp.), Zycha et al. (Mucorales,
and stains fungal tissues including cell walls and can 1969), Mehrotra & Mehrotra (Sydowia 31: 94, 1974;
be used for general examination of fungal structures. azygosporic spp.), Schipper et al. (Persoonia 8: 321,
Pre-treatment of material with 5-10 % potassium hy- 1975; zygospore ornamentation), O'Donnell et al.
droxide is recommended. Permanent mounts can be (CJB SS: 2712, 1977; azygospore ultrastr.), Schipper
made by drawing off the reagent with filter paper, (Stud. Mycol. 17: 48, 1978; key 39 spp.), Stalpers &
replacing with lactic acid or lactophenol and sealing Schipper (Persoonia 11: 39, 1980; zygospore orna-
with nail varnish. mentation), James & Gauger (Mycol. 74: 744, 1982;
Chloral hydrate 22.0 g genetics), Chen & Zheng (Acta Mycol. Sin. 1: 56,
Iodine 0.5 g 1986), Hesseltine & Rogers (Mycol. 79: 289, 1987;
Potassium iodide 1.5 g zygospore formation), Michailides & Spotts (Mycol.
Distilled water 20.0 ml 80: 837, 1988; zygospore germination), Ginman &
Prepare in a fume cupboard. Dissolve potassium io- Young (MR. 93: 314, 1989; azygospore ultrastr.),
dide in distilled water. Add iodine and leave to dis- Schipper (Stud. Mycol. 31: 151, 1989), Blirschi et al.
solve for 24 hours. Add chloral hydrate and stir until (MR. 94: 373, 1991; selective medium), Orlowski
dissolved. Mix thoroughly. (Microbiol. Rev. SS: 234, 1991; dimorphism), Liou et
Water (distilled or tap) al. (Mycol. Monogr. 6, 1993), Weitzman et al. (J.
See also stains. Clin. Microbiol. 31: 2523, 1993; mucormycosis),
mouse favus, a skin disease in humans (Trichophyton Nagy et al. (Curr. Genet. 26: 45, 1994; karyotype),
quinckeanum). Schipper & Samson (Mycotaxon SO: 475, 1994), Wa-
Moutoniella Penz. & Sacc. (1901), Rhytismataceae. 1, tanabe (Mycol. 86: 691, 1994; key homothallic spp.),
Java. See Sherwood (Mycotaxon S: I, 1977). Vagvolgyi et al. (Can. J. Microbiol. 42: 613, 1996),
Mrakia Y. Yamada & Komag. (1987), Cystofilo- Zalor et al. (Mycotaxon 6S: 507, 1996), Kirk (I.Ml
basidiaceae. 4, Antarctica. See Fell et al. (Int. J. Syst. Descr. Fungi Bact. 131, 1997), Michaelides et al.
Evol. Microbiol. SO: 1351, 2000; mo!. phylogeny), (Mycol. 89: 603, 1997; zygosporogenesis), Papp et
Malosso et al. (Polar Biology 29: 552, 2006; mari- al. (Antonie van Leeuwenhoek 72: 167, 1997; DNA
time Antarctic soils). polymorphism), O'Donnell et al. (Mycol. 93: 286,
Mrazekia L. Leger & E. Hesse (1916), Microsporidia. 2001; phylogeny), Voigt & Wostemeyer (Gene 270:
6. 113, 2001; phylogeny), Alves et al. (Revista Bra-
MSDN, Microbial Strain Data Network (Cambridge, sileira de Botdnica 2S: 147, 2002; Brazil), Tanabe et
UK); started 1985; see Krichevsky et al. (in Hawk- al. (Mo/. Phylogen. Evol. 30: 438, 2004; phylogeny),
sworth & Kirsop, 1988: 31). Kwasna et al. (MR. 110: 501, 2006; phylogeny soil
Mucedinaceae Link (1809) = Moniliaceae. (obsol.). isolates), White et al. (Mycol. 98: 872, 2006; phylog-
mucedinaceous, see moniliaceous. eny), Wostemeyer & Schimek in Heitman et al.
mucedinous, white or pale in colour and mould-like; (Eds.) (Sex in Fungi: 431, 2007; trisporic acid & mat-
mucedinoid. ing), Davila L6pez et al. (Nucleic Acidis Research
Mucedites C.E. Bertrand & Renault (1896), Fossil 36: 3001, 2008; spliceosomal RNA gene phylogeny),
Fungi (mycel.) Fungi. 1 (Carboniferous), France. Nyilasi et al. (Clin. Microbiol. Infect. 14: 393, 2008;
Mucedo Pers. (1794) = Mucor Fresen. molecular identification).
Muchmoria Sacc. (1906) nom. dub., Fungi. See Mucor L. (1753) nom. rej. = Calicium fide Hawk-
Hughes (CJB 36: 787, 1958). sworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995).
Mucidula Pat. (1887) = Oudemansiella fide Singer Mucor P. Micheli ex Fr. (1832) nom. rej. prop. =
(Agaric. mod. Tax., 1951). Rhizopus fide Kirk (Taxon 3S: 371, 1986).
mucilaginous, sticky when wet; slimy. Mucoraceae Dumort. (1822), Mucorales. 25 gen.(+ 33
Mucilopilus Wolfe (1979) = Fistulinella fide Kuyper syn.), 129 spp.
, (in litt. ). Lit.: Ellis & Hesseltine (Sabouraudia S: 59, 1966),
Muciporus Juel (1897) = Tulasnella fide Juel (Ark. Zycha et al. (Mucorales: 355 pp., 1969), Benny &
Bot. 14: 1, 1914), Donk (Persoonia 4: 145, 1966). Benjamin (Aliso 8: 301, 1975), Benny & Benjamin
442 MUCORALES

(Aliso 8: 391, 1976), Schipper (Stud. Mycol. 17: 1, ous ), France.

1978), Schipper (Persoonia 14: 133, 1990), Kimura mucormycosis, strictly, a disease of humans or animals
et al. (J. Med. Vet. Mycol. 33: 137, 1995), Munipalli caused by one of the Mucorales (e.g. Absidia corym-
et al. (J. Clin. Microbial. 34: 2601, 1996), Tanabe et bifera) but sometimes also applied to infections
al. (Mo/. Phylogen. Evol. 30: 438, 2004), Iwen et al. caused by members of the Entomophthorales. Cf.
(J. Clin. Microbial. 43: 5819, 2005), Kwasna et al. phycomycosis, zygomycosis.
(MR 110: 501, 2006), Liou et al. (MR 111: 196, Mucorodium K.M. Zalessky (1915), Fossil Fungi ?
2007). Mucorales. 1 (Permian), former USSR.
Mucorales Fr. (1832). Mucoromycotina. 9 fam., 51 Mucoromycotina Benny (2007). Zygomycota. 3 ord.,
gen., 205 spp. Asexual reproduction by multi-spored 61gen.,325 spp. Ords:
or few- (to one) spored sporangia (sporangiola), (I) Endogonales
forcibly discharged in Pilobolus, sexual reproduction (2) Mortierellales
by zygospores; cosmop. saprobes (rarely mycopara- (3) Mucorales
sites), or few facultative parasites of plants or ani- Lit: James et al. (Mycol. 98: 860, 2006; molecular
mals (incl. humans). Fams: phylogeny), Hibbett et al. (MR 111: 109, 2007),
(1) Choanephoraceae Hoffmann et al. (in Gherbawy (Ed.) Current Ad-
(2) Cunninghamellaceae vances in Molecular Mycology): in press, 2008).
(3) Mucoraceae Mucoromycotina K.M. Zalessky (1915), Fossil Fungi
(4) Mycotyphaceae ? Mucorales. 1 (Permian), former USSR.
(5) Phycomycetaceae Mucosetospora M. Morelet (1972), anamorphic Pe-
(6) Pilobolaceae zizomycotina, St.OeH.1. 1, France. See Morelet (Bul-
(7) Radiomycetaceae letin de la Societe des Sciences naturelles et
(8) Syncephalastraceae d'Archeologie de Toulon et du Var 201: 4, 1972).
(9) Umbelopsidaceae mucronate, pointed; ending in a short, sharp point.
Recent molecular evidence (Voigt et al., 1999; (Fig. 23.39).
O'Donnell et al., 2001) has suggested that the tradi- Mucronella Fr. (1874), Clavariaceae. 8, widespread.
tional classification is highly artificial and the above See Comer (Ann. Bot. Mem. [A monograph of
can only be considered a temporary, pragmatic solu- Clavaria and allied genera] 1, 1950), Stalpers (Stud.
tion. Mycol. 40: 93, 1996; key).
Lit.: Benny (PhD thesis, Claremont-Graduate Mucronia Fr. (1849) [non Mucronea Benth. 1836,
School, USA, 1973, CJB 73(Suppl. 1): S725, 1995), Polygonaceae] = Mucronella.
Benny et al. (Mycotaxon 22: 119, 1985), Hesseltine Mucronoporus Ellis & Everh. (1889) = Onnia.
& Ellis (in Ainsworth et al. (Eds), The Fungi 48: Mucrosporium Preuss (1851) = Cladobotryum fide de
187, 1973), Zycha et al. (Mucorales, 1969), Benja- Hoog (Persoonia 10: 33, 1978).
min (in Kendrick (Ed.), The whole fungus, 1979), Muda Adans. (1763) nom. dub., ? Rhodophyta. may
Hesseltine (Mycol. 47: 344, 1955, 57: 149, 1965; My- alternatively be a member of the Fungi, (L).
cologist 5: 162, 1991; food fermentations), Kirk (My- Muellerella Hepp (1862), Verrucariaceae. c. 16 (on
col. Pap. 152, 1984), Benny & Benjamin (Mycol. 83: lichens and Hepaticae), widespread (esp. north tem-
713, 1992; 85: 660, 1983), von Arx (Sydowia 35: 10, perate). See Hawksworth (Bot. Notiser 132: 283,
1982), Scholer et al. (Fungi pathogenic for humans 1979), Diibbeler & Triebel (Bot. Jahrb. Syst. 107:
and animals 3A: 9, 1983), Newsham & Gauger (Exp. 503, 1985; on Hepaticae), Matzer (Nova Hedwigia
Mycol. 8: 314, 1984; heterokaryons), Mikawa (in 56: 203, 1993).
Watanabe & Malla (Eds), Cryptogams of the Hima- Muellerellomyces Cif. & Tomas. (1953) = Muellerella.
layas 1: 77, 1988), Arnold (Rev. Jard. Bot. Nae. Muellerites L. Holm (1968), ? Chaetothyriales. Ana-
Univ. Habana 12: 121, 1991), Zhou et al. (Mycosys- morph Aureobasidium-like. 1 (onJuniperus), Europe.
tema 4: 1, 1991; DNA base composition), Mikawa See Casagrande (Phytopath. z. 66: 97, 1969), Millier
(in Nakaike & Malik (Eds), Cryptogamic flora of & Magnuson (Arctic and Alpine Mycology II: 3,
Pakistan: 119, 1992; 2: 65, 1993), Orlowski (in Wes- 1987).
sels & Meinhardt (Eds), The Mycota 1: 143, 1994; Muelleromyces Kamat & Anahosur (1968), Phylla-
dimorphism), Gooday (in Wessels & Meinhardt choraceae. 1 (from leaves), India. See Kang et al.
(Eds), The Mycota 1: 401, 1994; sex hormones), (Fungal Diversity 2: 135, 1999).
Richardson & Shankland (in Murray et al. (Eds), mu-erh, the edible cultivated Auricularia sp., esp.
Manual of clinical microbiology, 6th ed, 1995; mu- A. polytricha (China) and A. auricula (Japan) (Chang
cormycosis), Ellis (in Ajello & Hay, (eds), Medical & Hayes, 1978).
Mycology 4), Collier et al. (eds, Tapley & Wilson's Muhria P.M. Jerg. (1987) = Stereocaulon Hoffm. fide
Microbiology and Microbial Infections, ed. 9, p. 247, Myllys et al. (Taxon 54: 605, 2005), Hiignabba (MR
1998), Voigt et al. (J. Clin. Microbial. 37: 3957, 110: 1080, 2006; phylogeny).
1999; phylogeny), O'Donnell et al. (Mycologia 93: Muiaria Thaxt. (1914), anamorphic Pezizomycotina,
286, 2001; phylogeny), White et al. (Mycol. 98: 860, Hso.#eP.1. 4 (on Insecta), Africa; Borneo. See Weir
2006; molecular phylogeny), Hibbett et al. (MR 111: & Blackwell (Insect-Fungal Associations Ecology
109, 2007), Davila Lopez et al. (Nucleic Acids Re- and Evolution: 119, 2005).
search 36: 3001, 2008; spliceosomal RNA gene phy- Muiogone Thaxt. (1914), anamorphic Pezizomycotina,
logeny), and see under fams. Hsp.#eP.1. 1 (on Insecta), Africa. See Weir &
Mucoralites Patel (1979), Fossil Fungi, Zygomycetes. Blackwell (Insect-Fungal Associations Ecology and
1 (Tertiary), India. Evolution: 119, 2005).
Mucoricola Nieuwl. (1916) = Piptocephalis fide Ben- Muirella R. Sprague ( 1959), anamorphic Pezizomy-
jamin (Aliso 4: 321, 1959). cotina, Hsp.= eH.10. 1, USA. See Braun (Monogr.
Mucorites Mesch. (1898), Fossil Fungi. 1 (Carbonifer- Cercosporella, Ramu/aria Allied Genera (Phytopath.
 MURIBASIDIOSPORA 443

Hyphom.) l, 1995). multifid, having division into a number of parts or

Mukagomyces S. Imai (1940) = Tuber fide Trappe lobes.
(Mycotaxon 9: 247, 1979), Lress0e & Hansen (MR Multifurca Buyck & V. Hofstetter (2008), Russu-
111: 1075, 2007; phylogeny). laceae. 5, USA; India; Thailand; New Caledonia. See
Mukhakesa Udaiyan & V.S. Hosag. (1992) nom. Buyck et al. (Fungal Diversity 28: 15, 2008).
inval., Xylariales. I (wood, aquatic), India. See Kang multiguttulate, containing many oil-like drops.
et al. (Fungal Diversity 2: 135, 1999). Multipatina Sawada ( 1928), anamorphic Pezizomy-
Mukorites Grilss ( 1931 ), Fossil Fungi. I. cotina, Hso.?.?. I, Taiwan. M citricola ('leaf felt' of
Millier (Emil; 1920-2008; Switzerland). Graduate in citrus).
agriculture, Swiss Institute of Technology (1944); multiperforate, of a septum with many pores connect-
Agricultural Advisor, Plantahof Agricultural School, ing compartments. See Cole & Samson (Patterns of
Orisons Canton ( 1944-1948); PhD, Swiss Institute of development in conidialfangi, 1979). (Fig. 22D).
Technology (1949); Curator of Fungal Collections multiseptate, having a number of septa.
(1954-1966) then Lecturer (1966-1970) then Profes- multisporous, having a number of spores.
sor (1970-1973) then Regius Professor (1973 on- multivesicular bodies, small vesicles limited by a
wards), Swiss Institute of Technology (1954 on- membrane which in Sclerotinia fructigena originate
wards). An outstanding systematist, specializing in from the endoplasmic reticulum and are possibly re-
the ascomycetes (he was affectionately nicknamed lated to extracellular enzyme secretion (Calonge et
'Ascus'), collaborating with Ahmad (q.v.) and Arx al.,J. gen. Microbial. 55: 177, 1969).
(q.v.) and producing more than 200 papers; Manag- Mundkur (Balchendra Bhavanishankar; 1896-1952;
ing Editor of Sydowia for many years. Pubis. (with India). Student, Presidency College, Madras (c.
Arx) Die Gattungen der amerosporen Pyrenomy- 1920); Assistant Mycologist, Cotton Research
ceten. Beitriige zur Kryptogamenjlora der Schweiz Scheme, Dharwar, Bombay (1922-1928); PhD, Iowa
(1954); (with A.."'"X) Die Gattungen der didymosporen State College of Agriculture, Iowa, USA (1929-
Pyrenomyceten. Beitriige zur Kryptogamenjlora der 1931 ); Assistant Mycologist, Division of Mycology,
Schweiz (1962); (with Loeffler) Mycology. An Out- Indian Agricultural Research Institute, first in Pusa
line for Science and Medical Students ( 1971) [Eng- and later in Delhi ( 1931-1947); Deputy Director of
lish translation, 1976]; (with Arx) Pyrenomycetes: Plant Diseases, Directorate of Plant Protection, Quar-
Meliolales, Coronophorales, Sphaeriales. In Ains- antine and Storage (1947); Professor of Botany,
worth, Sparrow & Sussman [eds] The Fungi. An Ad- Poona University (after 1947). Noted for work on
vanced Treatise 4A (1973). Biogs, obits etc. Petrini rusts and smuts. Pubis. Fungi and Plant Disease
(Sydowia 52: v, 2000); Petrini & Horak (Sydowia 38: (1949), (with M.J. Thirumalachar) Ustilaginales of
400, 1985) [portrait]. India ( 1952). Biogs, obits etc. Joshi et al. (Review of
Millier Argoviensis (Jean; 1828-1896; Switzerland). Tropical Plant Pathology 7: 91, 1993); Mehta (In-
Student, Ziirich (up to 1857); Curator, de Candolle dian Phytopathology 5: I, 1953) [bibliography, por-
Herbarium (1851-1869); Curator, Delessert Herbar- trait]; Stafleu & Cowan (TL-2 3: 660, 1981).
ium, Geneva (1869-1896); Director, Geneva Botanic Mundkurella Thirum. (1944), Urocystidaceae. 5 (on
Garden (1870-1874); Professor of Botany, Geneva Araliaceae), S. & E. Asia; N. Amer.; New Zealand.
(1871-1889). Carried out important work on tropical See Savile (Mycol. 67: 273, 1975), Vilnky (MR 94:
lichens, particularly from Cuba; published over I 00 269, 1990; key), Vilnky et al. (N.Z. JI Bot. 37: 329,
papers on lichen-forming fungi including many new 1999; key).
species [reprint Gesammelte Lichenologische Munk pores, Small (c. I µm) pores, each surrounded
Schriften, 2 vols, 1967]. Most specimens in G, other by a ring of thickening, between cells of the ascoma
material in BM and M. Pubis. Lichenologische Bei- wall in the Nitschkeaceae.
triige. I-XXV. Flora (1874-1891). Biogs, obits etc. Munkia Speg. (1886), anamorphic Hypocreales,
Briquet (Bulletin de I 'Herbier Boissier 4: 111, 1896); St.OeH.?. 2, S. America. See Marchionatto (Rev. ar-
Grummann (1974: 633); Stafleu & Cowan (TL-2 3: gent. Agron. 7: 172, 1940), Bischoff et al. (Mycol.
628, 1981). 96: 1088, 2004; placement).
multi- (prefix), a great number; many; much. Munkiella Speg. (1885), Polystomellaceae. Anamorph
multiallelic (of an incompatibility system), having Lasmenia. 3, S. America.
more than 2 alleles per locus; cf. biallelic. Munkiellaceae Luttr. (1973) = Polystomellaceae.
Multicellaesporites Elsik (1968), Fossil Fungi. 42 Munkiodothis Theiss. & Syd. (1915) = Rehmiodothis
(Tertiary), widespread. fide Millier & von Arx (Beitr. Kryptjl. Schweiz 11 no.
Multicellites Kalgutkar & Janson. (2000), Fossil Fungi, 2, 1962).
anamorphic Ascomycota. I, widespread. See Kalgut- Munkovalsaria Aptroot ( 1995), ? Dacampiaceae.
kar & Jansonius (AASP Contributions Series 39: 189, Anamorph Lecythophora-like. 3, widespread (esp.
2000). tropical). See Aptroot (Nova Hedwigia 60: 325,
Multicladium K.B. Deshp. & K.S. Deshp. (1966), 1995).
anamorphic Pezizomycotina, Hso.ObP.?. I, India. See Murangium Seaver ( 1951 ), Patellariaceae. I, N. Amer-
Deshpande & Deshpande (Mycopath. Mycol. appl. ica. See Kutorga & Hawksworth (SA 15: I, 1997).
30: 185, 1966). Murashkinskija Petr. (1928) = Mytilinidion fide Barr
Multiclavula R.H. Petersen (1967), Clavulinaceae. 13 (SA 6: 144, 1986).
(3 L; some assoc. with Myxomycetes and Musci), Muratella Bainier & Sartory (1913) = Cunninghamella
widespread. See Petersen (Am. midi. Nat. 77: 205, fide Hesseltine (Mycol. 47: 344, 1955).
1967; key), Oberwinkler (Dtsch. bot. Ges. N.F. 4: Murciasporidium Thor ( 1930), Fungi. I (in mites),
139, 1970), Petersen & Kan tvilas (Aust. J. Bot. 34: Spitzbergen.
217, 1986), Poelt & Obermayer (Herzogia 8: 289, Muribasidiospora Kamat & Rajendren (1968), Exo-
1990; bulbil diaspores). basidiaceae. 3, India. See Rajendren (Mycol. 61:
444 MURIBASJDJOSPORACEAE

1159, 1969), Rajendren (Mycopatho/ogia 41: 287, muscimol, see pantherine.

1970; culture)= Exobasidium (Exobasid.) fide, Donk Muscodor Worapong, Strobel & W.M. Hess (2001),
(Persoonia 8: 33, 1974). anamorphic Xylariaceae. 3, widespread (tropical).
Muribasidiosporaceae Kamat & Rajendren (1969) = See Worapong et al. (Mycotaxon 79: 71, 2001),
Exobasidiaceae. Daisy et al. (Mycotaxon 84: 39, 2002), Worapong et
muricate, rough with short, hard outgrowths. al. (Mycotaxon 81: 463, 2002), Sopalun et al. (Myco-
Muricopeltis Viegas (1944), Micropeltidaceae. I, taxon 88: 239, 2003; Thailand), Ezra et al. (Microbi-
Brazil. See Petrak (Sydowia 5: 341, 1951 ). ology Reading 150: 4023, 2004).
Muricularia Sacc. (1877) nom. dub., anamorphic mushroom (I) an agaric (or a bolete), basidioma, esp.
Pezizomycotina. See Sutton (Myco/. Pap. 141, 1977). an edible one; (2) any agaric; a macrofungus with a
muriculate, delicately muricate. distinctive fruiting body which can be either hypo-
muriform (of spores), see dictyospore. geous or epigeous, large enough to be seen with the
muriform cell, a thick-walled, dark, muriform cell naked eye and to be picked by hand (Chang & Miles,
(frequently referred to as a sclerotic cell or body), Mycologist 6: 65, 1992). Cf. toadstool.
found in tissues affected by chromoblastomycosis mushroom bodies (entom.), corpora pedunculata,
(Matsumoto et al., Myco/. 76: 244, 1984). paired lobes of neurophile in dorsal brain of insects.
Murogenella Goos & E.F. Morris (1965) = Coryneum Mushroom cultivation. Apart from the button mush-
fide Sutton (TBMS 86: I, 1986). room, Agaricus bisporus, several other species are
Muroia I. Hino & Katum. (1958), Lophiostomataceae. now cultivated, but still only very few at a commer-
I, Japan. See Hino & Katumoto (J. Jap. Bot. 33: 79, cial scale, e.g. enokitake (F/ammu/ina velutipes),
1958). lawyer's wig or shaggy-mane mushroom (Coprinus
Murrill (William Alphonso; 1869-1957; USA). Stu- comatus), lion's mane mushroom (Hericium erina-
dent, Randolph-Macon College, Ashland, Virginia ceus), maitake (Grifo/afrondosa), oyster mushrooms
(1887-1891); Assistant Cryptogamic Botanist, Cor- (P/eurotus spp. ), padi straw mushroom ( Volvariella
nell (up to 1890); Assistant Curator (1904-1909) then volvacea), reishi (Ganoderma lucidum), shimeji
Assistant Director (1908-1919) then Curator & Su- (Hypsizygus tessu/atus), shii-take (Lentinula edodes),
pervisor of Public Instruction ( 1919-1924), New snow-fungus (Tremel/a faciformis); most are culti-
York Botanic Garden; after a period of ill-health vated for their culinary, but some for their medicinal
(1924-1926), employed during semi-retirement, Uni- or psychotropic value; the market is substantial.
versity of Florida, Gainesville (1926 onwards). A Cultivation of the button mushroom starts from a
leading agaricologist; first editor of Myco/. (1909- master culture which is used to inoculate spawn.
1924); author of more than 500 papers and articles; Well-composted horse manure is used as substratum
he also identified and named the causal organism of (or sometimes 'artificial compost'). Gypsum and su-
chestnut blight. His specimens of hymenomycetes perphosphate may be added before or during decom-
(more than 70,000) are in the fungal reference collec- position and the compost has to be turned occasion-
tion of New York Botanic Garden. Pubis. Agarica- ally. Mushrooms do not need light but for the best
ceae. North American Flora (1910-1916); Agarica- results they have to be kept at an even temperature
ceae of tropical North America. Myco/. (1911-1918 and the beds may be in any place meeting these con-
[reprint 1971]). Biogs, obits etc. Halling (An anno- ditions. Indoor beds, where space is limited, such as
tated index to species and infraspecific taxa of Agari- those in special houses ('sheds'), are frequently of
cales & Boletales described by W.A. Murrill. Mem- the 'flat' type and are made up of a 15-23 cm layer of
oirs of the New York Botanic Garden 40: I, 1980); compost in boxes or trays; those outdoors are gener-
Stafleu & Cowan (TL-2 3: 672, 1981); Weber (My- ally made as ridges about.75 m high. In place of the
ca/. 53: 543, 1961) [bibliography, portrait]; Weber old method of using natural, 'virgin' spawn to make
(Myco/ogia Index, 1968); see also the website: the 'brick' spawn for spawning the beds, 'pure cul-
Smith-Vikos (William Alphonso Murrill (1869-1957) ture' spawn (made by inoculating a sterile compost
http://sciweb.nybg.org/science2/hcol/intern/murrill 1. with cultures from spores or tissues of a good type of
asp. mushroom) is now used for inoculating bricks of
Murrilloporus Ryvarden (1985) = Heterobasidion fide horse manure, cow manure, and rich soil, or, better,
Stalpers (Stud. Mycol. 40: 59, 1996). the beds themselves. Spawning is done when the
Musaespora Aptroot & Sipman (1993) = Trypetheli- temperature has become 80°F or less and some 10
opsis fide Aptroot (in litt. ), Lucking & Serusiaux days later, when the spawn is 'running', the bed is
(Nordic JI Bot. 16: 661, 1996), Aptroot et al. covered ('cased') with an inch of soil and, if neces-
(Biblthca Lichenol. 64, 1997), Aptroot et al. sary, a layer of straw in addition. Mushrooms are first
(Biblthca Licheno/. 97, 2008; Costa Rica). seen 6-8 weeks after spawning and basidioma pro-
muscardine fungus (green), Metarhizium anisopliae; - duction is stimulated by bacteria (Hayes et al., Ann.
- (yellow), Paeci/omyces farinosus. Pathogens of appl. Biol. 64: 177, 1969). A bed may go on produc-
silkworms and other insects. ing for 4 months; the mean weight of mushrooms is
muscaridin, and muscarin(e), toxic quaternary ammo- about 6 kg for every m2 of bed, though higher
nium compounds from Amanita muscaria; muscarin weights are not uncommon. Cultivation of other
also from Inocybe patouil/ardii. commercial species can be more complex: Tremel/a
muscazone, an insecticidal toxin from Amanita mus- faciformis, for example, which grows on wood, de-
caria. Cf. tricholomic acid. rives its nutrition as a parasite from ascomycetes in
Muscia Gizhitsk. ( 1929), ? Helotiales. I, former USSR. the wood, and not from the wood itself.
Muscicola Velen. (1934), Helotiales. I, Europe. See Lit.: Chang et al. (Eds) (Mushroom biology and
Svrcek (Ceskcl Mykol. 43: 65, 1989). mushroom products, 1993), Ware (Bull. Min. Agric.,
muscicolous, growing on Musci; see Bryophilous Lond. 34, edn 4, 1938), Lambert (Fmr's Bull. US
fungi. Dep. Agric. 1875, 1941; Bot. Rev. 4: 397, 1938),
 MYCENA 445

Maher (Ed.) (Mushroom Science 13, Science and cul- (Ach.) Gray fide Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of
tivation of edible fangi, 1991 ), Stamets (Growing the Fungi edn 8, 1995).
gourmet and medicinal mushrooms, 1993), Stoller mycangium (pl. mycangia), a sac or cup-shaped fun-
(Pl. Physio/. 18: 397, 1943; artificial composts), At- gal repository of ectoderrnal origin located in or on
kins (Mushroom growing today, edn 5, 1966), Singer an ambrosia beetle (Batra, Trans. Kansas Acad. Sci.
& Harris (Mushrooms and trujjles, 1987), Chang & 66: 226, 1963).
Hayes (Eds) (The biology and cultivation of edible Mycardothelium, see Arthothe/ium.
mushrooms, 1978; compr. review). Mycarthonia Reinke (1895) ? = Arthonia fide Hawk-
Mushroom parasites: Mycogone perniciosa (white sworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995).
mould, wet bubble; !Ml Descr. 499), Vertici/lium la- Mycarthopyrenia Keiss!. (1921) = Arthopyrenia fide
me//ico/a (dry bubble, brown spot, mole; flock), Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8,
V.fangicola, C/adobotryum dendroides (mildew or 1995).
cobweb diseases; !Ml Descr. 498, Fusarium solani, Mycarthothelium Vain. ( 1928) = Arthothelium fide
Myceliophthora (q.v.). See also Hawksworth (in Cole Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8,
& Kendrick (Eds), The biology of conidial fangi 1: 1995).
171, 1981 ), Jeffries & Young (lnte1jimgal parasitic Mycasterotrema Riislinen ( 1943) = Asterotrema.
relationships, 1994). Mycastrum Raf. (1813) = Scleroderma fide de Toni in
Mushroom losses are sometimes caused by the Saccardo (Sy/I.fang. 7: 134, 1888).
presence of other fungi which inhibit the develop- Mycaureola Maire & Chemin (1922), Physalacriaceae.
ment of the mushrooms (mushroom weeds). Exam- (parasitic on Rhodophyceae). See Binder et al. (Am.
ples of such fungi ('invaders') are: Xylaria vaporaria J. Bot. 93: 547, 2006; evolutionary relationships).
(= X pedunculata), Scopulariopsis fimico/a (see Oo- Mycelia sterilia Maire & Chemin (1922), Physalacri-
spora) and Papulospora byssina (white and brown aceae. (parasitic on Rhodophyceae). See Binder et al.
plaster moulds), Diehliomyces microsporus (q.v.), (Am. J. Bot. 93: 547, 2006; evolutionary relation-
C/itocybe dea/bata, C/itopi/us augeana; see also cat's ships).
ear. Recent sanitary techniques have eliminated some mycelial cord, a discrete filamentous aggregation of
of these species from commercial production, leading hyphae which, in contrast to a rhizomorph (q.v.), has
to concern over the conservation status of the mush- no apical meristem; syrrotia. Thompson & Rayner
room weed itself (Minter, Descriptions of Fungi and (TBMS 78: 193, 1982) prefer not to use 'mycelial
Bacteria, 1714, 2007). strand' for such structures.
Mushroom pests: see Ware (/oc. cit.; J.S.-E. agric. mycelial muff, a subterranean hyphal system surround-
Coll., Wye31: 15, 1933 et seq.). ing a living root (Buscott & Roux, TBMS 89: 249,
mushroom stones, mushroom-like effigies perhaps 1987).
associated with Mayan religious cults, mainly S. Am. Myceliochytrium A.E. Johanson (1945), Actinobacte-
(see Lowy, Myca/. 63: 983, 1971). ria. See Sparrow (Aquatic Phycomycetes Edn 2: 1187
mushroom sugar, see trehalose. pp., 1960), Kading (Chytriomyc. Iconogr., 1977).
Musicillium Zare & W. Garns (2007), anamorphic Myceliophthora Costantin (1892), anamorphic Ar-
Plectosphaerellaceae. 1, pantropical. See Zare et al. throderma, Ctenomyces, Hso.OeH/leP.1/3/10/13. 9,
(Nova Hedwigia 85: 463, 2007). widespread (temperate). Also used for anamorphs of
musiform, banana-shaped (basidiospores in Exo- Corynascus, Arthroderma. M. lutea (vert-de-gris dis-
basidium, fide Nannfeldt, Symb. bot. upsal. 23: 27, ease ('mat disease') of mushrooms in culture). See
1981). van Oorschot (Stud. Myca/. 20, 1980; key), Currah
must (1) unfermented or fermented grape juice; new (Mycotaxon 24: 1, 1985), Guarro & Figueras (Int. J.
wine; (2) =mould. Mycol. Licheno/. 3: 135, 1986), Stchigel et al. (MR
mutagen, a chemical or physical agent which promotes 104: 879, 2000).
or increases the mutation rate. Mycelites W. Roux (1887), Fossil Fungi ? Fungi. 1
mutant, a strain that differs by an induced or natural (Devonian - Recent), widespread.
mutation of at least one genetic locus. Mycelithe Gasp. (1841), anamorphic Polyporus. 1. See
Mutatoderma (Parmasto) C.E. Gomez (1976), Corti- Donk (Verh. K. ned. Akad. Wet. tweede sect. 62: 1,
ciaceae. 4, widespread. See Gomez (Boin Soc. ar- 1974).
gent. Bot. 17: 346, 1976). Mycelium nom. dub., anamorphic Fungi. auct. (obsol.).
muticate (adj. muticous), having no point; not sharp at The name M radicis has been used for certain my-
the ends. corrhizal fungi.
Mutinus Fr. (1849) nom. cons., Phallaceae. 12, wide- mycelium, a mass of hyphae; the thallus of a fungus;
spread. See Guez & Nagasawa (Nippon Kingakukai 'spawn'; mycelioid, like mycelium. See Jennings &
Kaiho 41: 75, 2000; Japan). Rayner (Eds) (The ecology and physiology of the
mutualism, persistent and intimate association between fangal mycelium, 1984), Gregory (TBMS 82: 1, 1984;
organisms of different size in which the larger organ- review).
ism (the host) utilizes novel or enhanced properties Myceloblastanon M. Ota (1924) =Candida fide Did-
possessed by the smaller partner(s) (symbionts), e.g. dens & Lodder (Die anaskosporogenen He/en 2,
lichens, mycorrhizas. See Douglas & Smith (in 1942), von Arx (Gen. Fungi Sporu/. Cult. Edn 3,
Smith, Pap. Proc. R. Soc. Tasmania 123: 1, 1989), 1981; anamorph of Pichia).
symbiosis. myceloconidium, see stylospore.
Muyocopron Speg. (1881), Microthyriaceae. 7, wide- Myceloderma Ducomet (1907), anamorphic Pezizomy-
spread (tropical). See Hyde (Sydowia 49: 1, 1997). cotina, Hso.OeP/#eP.l. 1 (with pycnothyrial state),
myc- (mycet-, myceto-, myco-) (prefix), pertaining to Europe.
fungi. Mycena (Pers.) Roussel (1806), Mycenaceae. Ana-
Mycacolium Reinke (1895) nom. inval. = Acolium morph Decapitatus. c. 500, widespread. M citricolor
446 MYCENACEAE

on coffee, etc. is luminous (see Buller, 6). The genus (Persoonia 12: 425, 1985; key Eur. spp.), Kilhner
is largely polyphyletic but a new classification has (Myca/. helv. 3: 331, 1989; alpine spp.), Grgurinovic
not yet been proposed. See Kilhner (Le Genre (Victorian Naturalist 110: 65, 1993; Australia), Ro-
Mycena, 1938), Smith (North American species of bich (Rivista di Mico/ogia 40: 365, 1997; Mycenella
Mycena [reprint 1971], 1947), Metrod (Les Mycenes margaritispora), Komorowska (Polish Botanical
de Madagascar, 1949), Pearson (Naturalist Hull: 41, Journal SO: 83, 2005; Poland).
1955; key Br. spp.), Haluwyn (Docums Myco/. S: 17, Mycenitis, see Mycetinis.
1972; ecology), Charbonnel (Docums Myco/. 7: 26, Mycenoporella Overeem (1926) c Mycena fide Kuyper
1977; microsc. char.), Pegler (Kew Bull. Addit. Ser. (in litt. ).
6, 1977; key 12 E. Afr. spp.), Maas Geesteranus Mycenopsis Velen. (1947)? = Mycena fide Kuyper (in
(Persoonia 11: 93, 1980; subdiv.), Maas Geesteranus litt. ).
(Proc. K. Ned. Akad. Wet. C 86: 401, 1983; sect. Mycenula P. Karst. (1889) = Mycena fide Singer (Aga-
Sacchariferae, Basipedes, Bulbosae, C/avulares, Ex- ric. mod Tax., 1951).
iguae, Longisetae), Maas Geesteranus (Proc. K. Ned. Mycepimyce Nieuwl. (1916) = Sphaerellopsis Cooke
Akad. Wet. C 87: 131, 1984; sect. Viscipellies, Amic- fide Sutton (Mycol. Pap. 141, 1977).
tae, Supinae, 87: 413; sect. Filipedes), Maas Geester- Mycerema Bat., J.L. Bezerra & Cavalc. (1963),
anus (Proc. K. Ned. Akad Wet. C 88: 339, 1985; sect. Schizothyriaceae. Anamorph Plenotrichaius-like. c.
Mycena), Maas Geesteranus (Proc. K. Ned. Akad. 2, widespread (tropical). See Farr (Myca/. 79: 97,
Wet. C 89: 83, 1986; sect. Lucentae, Carolineses, 1987).
Montico/a), Maas Geesteranus (Proc. K. Ned. Akad. Myces Paulet (1808) = Fungus Tourn. ex Adans.
Wet. C 89: 159, 1986; sect. Polyadelphia, Saetuli- mycetal, a fungus or a lichen (obsol. ).
pedes), Maas Geesteranus (Proc. K. Ned. Akad. Wet. Myceteae, See FUNGI.
C 89: 279, 1986; sect. Intermediae, Rubromargina- Mycetes (obsol.), (1) Fungi. (2) mycetes, a general
tae), Maas Geesteranus (Proc. K. Ned. Akad. Wet. C term (obsol.) for minute vegetable organisms or mi-
91: 129, 1988; sect. Fragi/ipedes), Maas Geesteranus crobes. Hence mycetology = mycology; schizomy-
(Proc. K. Ned. Akad. Wet. C 91: 377, 1988; sect. Lac- cetes = bacteria; etc.
tipedes, Sanguinolentae, Ga/actopoda, Crocatae), -mycetes (suffix), indicating the rank of a fungal class
Maas Geesteranus (Proc. K. Ned. Akad. Wet. C 92: (see Classification).
89, 1989; sect. Hygrocyboideae), Maas Geesteranus Mycetinis Earle ( 1909), Marasmiaceae. 8, widespread.
(Proc. K. Ned. Akad. Wet. C 93: 163, 1990; sect. See Wilson & Desjardin (Myca/. 97: 667, 2005).
Adonidae, Acicu/ae, Oregonenses), Treu & Agerer Mycetism (mycetismus) (poisoning by larger fungi).
(Mycotaxon 38: 279, 1990; culture), Maas Geestera- This is of common occurrence and has a long history.
nus (Proc. K. Ned. Akad. Wet. C 94: 81, 1991; sect. Some people are allergic (see Allergy) or intolerant
Hiemales, Exornatae), Emmett (Mycologist 6: 72, to mushrooms and illness may result from eating de-
114, 164, 1992), Maas Geesteranus (Mycenas of the cayed or mouldy specimens, but serious poisoning is
Northern Hemisphere, 1992), Emmett (Mycologist 7: usually the result of eating fungus fruitbodies which
4, 1993; Br. spp., list & key), Desjardin (Biblthca contain toxins. About 6 species are both common and
Myca/. 159: 1, 1995; sect. Sacchariferae, world- deadly poisonous. Symptoms vary from a slight
wide), Maas Geesteranus & Horak (Biblthca Myca/. stomach upset to death. It is important to identify the
159: 143, 1995; Papua New Guinea, New Caledonia fungus consumed by the patient, as there are several
ssp.), Desjardin et al. (Fungal Diversity 11: 69, 2002; different categories of poisoning. These include:
sect. Longisetae), Grgurinovic (Fungal Diversity Res. (1) Cyclopeptide poisoning (see amatoxins, phal-
Ser. 9: 329 pp., 2003; Australia), Miersch & Rilnsch lotoxins) (by Amanita phalloides, A. virosa,
(Z. Myko/. 69: 123, 2003; sect. Filipedes), Robich A. verna). Symptoms first occur 4-6 h or more after
(Mycena d'Europa: 728 pp., 2003; Eur. spp.), Lodge ingestion. Early gasteroenteric symptoms may ob-
et al. (Mem. N. Y. bot. Gdn 89: 131, 2004; sect. Hy- scure hepatic and renal damage. This, the most dan-
grocyboideae in Dominican Republic), Miersch et al. gerous type, is responsible for most deaths by mush-
(Feddes Repert. 115: 43, 2004; key Eur. corticolous room poisoning in Eur. and N. Am. but, where early
species), Robich (Persoonia 19: 1, 2006; key sect. treatment can be made, chances of recovery have
Fragilipedes N hemisph.). been enhanced by the introduction of antiserum ther-
Mycenaceae Overeem (1926), Agaricales. 10 gen. (+ apy and dialysis. Orollanine and Cortinarins (from
35 syn.), 705 spp. Cortinarius spp.) have an incubation period of2-2o+
Lit.: Benny et al. (Mycotaxon 22: 119, 1985), Cor- days and cause renal failure (see Muchelot & Teb-
ner (Gdns' Bull. Singapore 39: 103, 1986), Maas bett, MR 94: 289, 1990).
Geesteranus (Verh. K. Akad. Wet. tweede sect. 1: 571 (2) Haemolytic poisoning (A. rubescens,
pp., 1992), Maas Geesteranus & Horak (Biblthca A. vaginata). Characterized by anaemia resulting
Myca/. 159: 208, 1995), Jin et al. (Mycotaxon 79: 7, from consumption of raw or undercooked mush-
2001), Jin et al. (Myca/. 93: 309, 2001), Desjardin et rooms containing thermolabile haemotoxins.
al. (Fungal Diversity 11: 69, 2002), Grgurinovic (3) Muscarine poisoning (A. muscaria,
(Fungal Diversity Res. Ser. 9: 329 pp., 2003), Lodge A. pantherina). Early symptoms, within 2 h, include
et al. (Mem. N. Y. bot. Gdn 89: 131, 2004). increased perspiration, salivation, dehydration, and
Mycenastraceae Zeller ( 1948) = Agaricaceae. nausea.
Mycenastrum Desv. (1842), Agaricaceae. 1, wide- (4) Coprine poisoning (Coprinus atramentarius).
spread. See Heim (Revue Myca/. Paris 36: 81, 1971; See antabuse.
Patouillard's spp.), Homrich & Wright (Myco/. 65: (5) Psychotropic poisoning. Hallucinations and de-
779, 1973), Miller et al. (Myca/. 97: 530, 2005). lirium 2-4 h after ingestion. (a) lbotenic acid, musci-
Mycenella (J.E. Lange) Singer (1938), Tricholomata- mol group (A. muscaria, A. pantherina): sleep, tor-
ceae. 10, widespread (temperate). See Boekhout pidity, or coma in extreme cases; (b) Indole group
 ~COBLASTO~CES 447

(psilocin, psilocybin): stimulates psychic perception, -mycin (suffix), the recommended ending for names
see Hallucinogenic fungi. coined for antibiotics derived from actinomycetes.
(6) Gasteroenteric irritants (Entoloma sinuatum, Mycinema C. Agardh (1824) nom. dub. = Corticium
Paxillus involutus, Agaricus xanthoderma, Boletus Pers. fide Saccardo (Sy/I.fang. 326 6: 614, 1888).
satanus, Hebeloma crustuliniforme, many myco- (prefix), pertaining to fungi.
Tricholoma spp., Hypholoma fasciculare, several Mycoacia Donk (1931), Meruliaceae. 15, widespread.
Lactarius and Russula spp.). See Ragab (Mycol. 43: 459, 1951), Eriksson & Ry-
The ascomycete Gyromitra esculenta contains gy- varden (Cortie. N. Europ. 4: 873, 1976; key Eur.
romitrin (q.v.) which causes gasteroenteric discom- spp.), Hjortstam & Ryvarden (Syn. Fung. 18: 20,
fort, followed by hepatic and renal attack. This is the 2004).
only fungus poisoning known to induce fever. The Mycoaciella J. Erikss. & Ryvarden (1978), Meruli-
ascoma is edible if used without the cooking water or aceae. 5, widespread. See Hjortstam et al. (Kew Bull.
after drying. 45: 303, 1990; key), Hjortstam & Ryvarden (Syn.
Lit.: Dujarric de la Riviere & Heim (Les champig- Fung. 18: 20, 2004).
nons toxiques, 1938; 600 refs), Heim (Champignons Mycoalvimia Singer ( 1981 ), Tricholomataceae. I,
toxiques et hallucinogenes, 1963; edn 2, 1978), Ari- Brazil. See Singer (Mycol. 73: 504, 1981).
etti & Tomasi (Funghi velenosi, 1969), Duffy & Ver- Mycoamaranthus Castellano, Trappe & Malajczuk
geer (California toxic fungi, 1977), Lincoff & (1992), Boletaceae. 3, Australasia; Africa; S.E. Asia.
Mitchell (Toxic and hallucinogenic mushroom poi- See Castellano et al. (Aust. Syst. Bot. S: 613, 1992),
soning. A handbook for physicians and mushroom Lumyong et al. (Mycol. Progr. 2: 323, 2003).
hunters, 1977), Rumack & Salzman (Eds) (Mush- Mycoarachis Malloch & Cain (1970), Bionectriaceae.
room poisoning: diagnosis and treatment, 1978), Pe- Anamorph Acremonium-like. 1 (coprophilous), wide-
gler & Watling (Bull. BMS 16: 66, 1982; Br. toxic spread. See Valldosera & Guarro (Nova Hedwigia
fungi), Ammirati et al. (Poisonous fungi of the 47: 231, 1988), Rehner & Samuels (CJB 73 Suppl. I:
Northern United States and Canada, 1985), Bresin- S816, 1995; phylogeny), Ogawa et al. (Mycol. 89:
sky & Bes! (Giftpilze mit einer Entfohrung in die 756, 1997; phylogeny), Rossman et al. (Stud. Mycol.
Pilzbestimmung, 1985 [Engl. transl. A colour atlas of 42: 248 pp., 1999; posn), Suh & Blackwell (Mycol.
poisonous fungi, 1990]), Oldridge et al. (Wild mush- 91: 836, 1999; phylogeny).
room and toadstool poisons, 1989). See also amatox- Mycoarctium K.P. Jain & Cain (1973),? Pezizales. 2
ins, Ergot, Mycotoxicoses, phallotoxins. (coprophilous), Canary Islands; USA. See Korf &
mycetismus, see Mycetism. Zhuang (Mycotaxon 40: 79, 1991), van Brummelen
mycetobionts, fungus-dependent, used of obligate (Persoonia 16: 425, 1998; posn).
fungus-feeding arthropods. Mycoartbopyrenia Cif. & Tomas. (1953) nom. illegit.
mycetocyte, see mycetosome. = Arthopyrenia.
Mycetodium A. Massa!. ( 1856) = Gomphillus. Mycoartbris Marvanova & P.J. Fisher (2002), ana-
mycetology, see Mycetes. morphic Hyaloscyphaceae. I, Great Britain. See
mycetoma (maduramycosis, madura foot), a disease, Marvanova et al. (Nova Hedwigia 75: 258, 2002),
esp. tropical, of humans, mostly adult males, of the Baschien et al. (Nova Hedwigia 83: 311, 2006; phy-
foot or other part, usually acquired during agricul- logeny).
tural work, resulting in tumefactions and character- Mycobacidia Rehm (1890) = Arthrorhaphis fide
ized by mycotic granules ('grains') in the infected Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8,
tissues. Although a clinical entity, many different 1995).
fungi (eumycetoma) and actinomycetes (actinomy- Mycobacillaria Naumov (1915), anamorphic Pezizo-
cetoma) are involved. Mycetomas can be roughly mycotina, Hso.= eP.1/10. I, former USSR.
classified according to whether the grains are white Mycobancbe Pers. (1818) = Mycogone.
or yellow (Aspergillus spp., Nocardia madurae, Mycobilimbia Rehm (1890), ? Lecanorales (L). c. 26,
Pseudallescheria boydii, etc.), red (Streptomyces pel- widespread. See Awasthi & Mathur (Proc. Indian
letieri, S. somaliensis) or black (Madurella myce- Acad. Sci. Pl. Sci. 97: 481, 1987; key 3 spp. India),
tomatis, etc.). See Mahgoub & Murray (Mycetoma, Hafellner (Herzogia 8: 53, 1989; key 8 spp. Eur.),
1973). Pietschmann (Nova Hedwigia SI: 521, 1990; asci),
Mycetophagites Poinar & R. Buckley (2007), Fossil Sarri6n et al. (Lichenologist 35: I, 2003; Spain),
Fungi, Basidiomycota. I. Buschbom & Mueller (Mo/. Phylogen. Evol. 32: 66,
mycetopbagy, see mycophagy. 2004; phylogeny), Kantvilas et al. (Lichenologist 37:
mycetophiles, fungus-loving, facultative fungus- 251, 2005; S Hemisphere), Naesborg et al. (MR 111:
feeding arthropods. 581, 2007; phylogeny).
mycetophilous, see mycophilic. mycobiont, the fungal component of a lichen (Scott,
mycetosome, a sac-like structure in the gut of Anobiid Nature 179: 486, 1957); cf. phycobiont, photobiont.
beetles lined with cells (mycetocytes) containing mycobiota (I) the total fungal inventory of the area
yeast cells. under consideration (e.g. all the species present); (2)
Mycetosporidium L. Leger & E. Hesse (1905), ? the fungal mass present (e.g. in a soil sample).
Fungi. 2 (on insects), Europe. See Tate (Parasitology Mycoblastaceae Hafellner (1984), Lecanorales (L). I
32: 462, 1940). gen.(+ 3 syn.), 10 spp.
mycid, a secondary effect (manifested as eczema, urti- Lit.: Sliwa (Fragm. jlor. geobot. 41: 491, 1996),
caria, etc.) which is an allergic reaction to spores or Miitdlikowska et al. (Mycol. 98: 1088, 2006; phylog-
toxin of a dermatophyte; dermatophytid. Cf. mycosis eny), Arup et al. (Mycol. 99: 42, 2007; sister group
(2). A mycid may be a trichophytid (caused by relations with Parmeliaceae), Hofstetter et al. (Mo/.
Trichophyton); microsporid (Microsporum); epider- Phylogen. Evol. 44: 412, 2007; phylogeny).
mophytid (Epidermophyton). Mycoblastomyces Cif. & Tomas. (1953) = Mycoblas-
448 MYCOBLASTUS

tus. Mycocentrodochium K. Matsush. & Matsush. (1996),

Mycoblastus Norman (1853) nom. cons., Mycoblasta- anamorphic Pezizomycotina, Hso.?.?. I, Japan. See
ceae (L). IO, widespread. See Anders (Hedwigia 68: Matsushima & Matsushima (Matsush. Mycol. Mem.
87, 1928), James (Lichenologist 5: 114, 1971; key 4 9: 34, 1996).
Br. spp.), Miitdlikowska et al. (Mycol. 98: 1088, Mycocentrospora Deighton (1972), anamorphic Pleo-
2006; phylogeny), Arup et al. (Mycol. 99: 42, 2007; sporales, Hso.= fH.10. 9, widespread. See Constan-
sister group relations with Parmeliaceae). tinescu (Revue Mycol. Paris 42: 105, 1978; conidial
Mycobonia Pat. (1894) nom. cons., Gloeophyllaceae. polymorphism), Braun (Mycotaxon 48: 275, 1993;
I, widespread (tropical). See Martin (Mycol. 31: 247, reassessment), Braun (Monogr. Cercosporella, Ra-
1939), Comer (Beih. Nova Hedwigia 78: 102, 1984; mu/aria Allied Genera (Phytopath. Hyphom.) 1: 224,
key). 1995; key), Marvanova (Czech Mycol. 49: 7, 1996;
Mycoboniaceae Jillich ( 1982) = Gloeophyllaceae. aquatic spp.), Stewart et al. (MR 103: 1491, 1999;
Mycobystrovia Goujet & Locq. (1979), Fossil Fungi phylogeny), Goodwin et al. (Phytopathology 91: 648,
(mycel.) Fungi. I (Devonian), Europe. 2001; ITS seq. data; affinitywithPleosporales).
Mycocalia J. T. Palmer ( 1961 ), Agaricaceae. 7, wide- Mycochaetophora Hara & Ogawa (1931), anamorphic
spread. See Burnett & Boulter (New Phytol. 62: 217, Pezizomycotina, Hso.OfH.?. I, Japan.
1963; mating systems), Jeppson (Agarica 6: 228, Mycochlamys S. Marchand & Cabral (1976), anamor-
1985; key), Maiava! (Docums Mycol. 32: 19, 2002), phic Pezizomycotina, Hso.OeP.10. I (from soil), Ar-
Sarasini (Gasteromiceti Epigei: 406 pp., 2005). gentina. See Marchand & Cabral (Boin Soc. argent.
Mycocaliciaceae Alf. Schmidt (1970), Mycocaliciales. Bot. 17: 66, 1976).
6 gen.(+ 4 syn.), 99 spp. Mycociferria Tomas. (1953) = Ciferriolichen.
Lit.: Tibell (Nova Hedwigia Beih. 79: 597, 1984), Mycocitrus Moller (1901), Bionectriaceae. Anamorph
Hutchison (Mycol. 79: 786, 1987), Tibell (Nordic JI Acremonium-like. I (on living bamboo stems), Asia
Bot. 10: 221, 1990), Tibell (Nordic JI Bot. 13: 331, (tropical). See Rossman et al. (Stud. Mycol. 42: 248
1993), Tibell (Ann. bot. Jenn. 33: 205, 1996), Tibell pp., 1999).
(Symb. bot. upsal. 32: 291, 1997; anams), Wedin & Mycocladus Beauverie (1900), Syncephalastraceae. 4,
Tibell (CJB 75: 1236, 1997), Peterson & Rikkinen widespread (esp. tropical). See Hesseltine & Ellis
(Mycol. 90: 1087, 1998), Tibell (Biblthca Lichenol. (Mycol. 56: 569, 1964), Mirza et al. (Mucorales of
71: 107 pp., 1998; S. Am.), Selva & Tibell (Bryolo- Pakistan, 1979), Vanova (Ceskti Mykol. 45: 25,
gist 102: 377, 1999), Rikkinen & Poinar (MR 104: 7, 1991), Santos et al. (Rev. Jberoam. Micol. 22: 174,
2000), Tibell & Wedin (Mycol. 92: 577, 2000), An- 2005; preservation, zygospore formation), Hoffman
geles Vinuesa et al. (MR 105: 323, 2001). et al. (MR 111: 1169, 2007; phylogeny, classifica-
Mycocaliciales Tibell & Wedin (2000), (±L). Myco- tion).
caliciomycetidae. 2 fam., 8 gen., 108 spp. Thallus Mycoclelandia Trappe & G.W. Beaton (1984), Pezi-
immersed, often absent. Ascomata stalked, brown or zaceae. 2 (hypogeous), Australia. See Trappe & Bea-
black. Asci cylindrical, uniformly thin-walled or ton (TBMS 83: 536, 1984), Lress0e & Hansen (MR
thick-walled at least at the apex, evanescent or not. 111: 1075, 2007; phylogeny).
Ascospores brown, smooth or ornamented, some- mycoclena (orig. 'micoclena'), term coined by Peyro-
times in a mazaedial mass. Mainly saprobic on wood nel (1922) for the 'fungus mantle' of an ectotrophic
or bark, some lichenicolous, fungicolous or ? lichen- mycorrhiza having a loose structure; cf. mycoderm.
forming. Fams.: Mycocoelium Kiltz. (1843) nom. dub.,? Fungi.
(I) Mycocaliciaceae Mycocoenogonium Cif. & Tomas. (1954) = Coenogo-
(2) Sphinctrinaceae nium Ehrenb. fide Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of
Lit.: Geiser et al (Mycol. 98: I 051, 2006), Tibell & the Fungi edn 8, 1995).
Wedin (Mycol. 92: 577, 2000), Wedin & Tibell (CJB mycocoenosis, the complete assemblage of fungi
75: 1236, 1997). within a certain plant community and its environ-
Mycocaliciomycetidae Tibell (2007), Eurotiomycetes. ment, or in the absence of green plants another de-
Ord.: fined habitat; see mycosociology, phytosociology.
Mycocaliciales Mycoconiocybe Reinke (1895) nom. inval.? = Conio-
For Lit. see fam. cybe fide Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi
Mycocalicium Vain. (1890), Mycocaliciaceae. Ana- edn 8, 1995).
morph Phialophora-like. 11, widespread (esp. tem- Mycocoscoma Bref. (1912), Ustilaginales. I, Europe.
perate). See Samuels & Buchanan (N.Z. JI Bot. 21: Mycocryptospora J. Reid & C. Booth (1987), Do-
163, 1983; anamorph), Tibell (Beih. Nova Hedwigia thideomycetes. I, Germany. See Reid & Booth (CJB
79: 597, 1984), Tibell (Nordic JI Bot. 10: 221, 1990; 65: 1333, 1987).
anamorphs), Vinuesa et al. (MR 105: 323, 2001; Mycodendron Massee (1891) nom. dub., Agaricomy-
ITS), Tibell & Vinuesa (Taxon 54: 427, 2005; phy- cetes. 'basidiomycetes'? based on an abnormal poly-
logeny), Geiser et al. (Mycol. 98: 1053, 2006; phy- pore (see Donk, Fungus 28: 13, 1958).
logeny), Muiliz & Hladun (Lichenologist 39: 205, mycoderm, coined by Ziegenspeck (1929) for a com-
2007; Spain). pact, tissue-like, ectotrophic mycorrhiza; cf. my-
Mycocandida Langeron & Talice (1932) = Candida colena.
fide Diddens & Lodder (Die anaskosporogenen He- Mycoderma Desm. (1827) nom. illegit. = Pichia fide
/en 2, 1942). Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8,
Mycocarpon S.A. Hutch. (1955), Fossil Fungi ? As- 1995) but see Wu et al. (FEMS Yeast Res. 6: 305,
comycota. 5 (Carboniferous), Europe; USA. See 2006; phylogeny).
Baxter (Paleont. Contrib. Univ. Kansas 77, 1975), Mycoderma Pers. (1822) nom. dub., Pezizomycotina.
Pirozynski (Ann. Rev. Phytopath. 14: 237, 1976). mycodextran, an unbranched polysaccharide from
mycocecidium, see cecidium. Aspergillus niger, etc. (Barker et al., J. chem. Soc.
 MYCOMELASPILEA 449

1957: 2488, 1957); nigeran; see Bobbitt & Nordin Mycokluyveria Cif. & Redaelli (1947) = Pichia fide
(Myco/. 70: 1201, 1979; as phylogenetic marker). von Arx et al. (Stud. Myco/. 14: 1, 1977), Wu et al.
Mycodidymella C.Z. Wei, Y. Harada & Katum. (FEMS Yeast Res. 6: 305, 2006; phylogeny).
(1998), Pleosporales. Anamorphs Blastostroma, My- Mycolachnea Maire (1937) = Humaria Fuckel fide Wu
copappus-like. 1 (on Aescu/us), Japan. See Wei et al. & Kimbrough (Int. J. Pl. Sci. 153: 128, 1992), Eriks-
(Myco/. 90: 334, 1998), Suto & Suyama (Myco- son & Hawksworth (SA 11: 179, 1993).
science 46: 227, 2005). Mycolangloisia G. Arnaud (1918) = Actinopeltis fide
mycoecology, ecology of fungi; see Ecology. von Arx & Millier (Stud. Mycol. 9, 1975).
Mycoemilia Kurihara, Degawa & Tokum. (2004), mycolatry, the worship of fungi (introduced by
Kickxellaceae. 1, Japan. See Kurihara et al. (MR.108: Wasson, 1980).
1143, 2004). Mycolecidia P. Karst. (1888) ? = Dactylospora fide
Mycoenterolobium Goos (1970), anamorphic Pezizo- Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8,
mycotina, Hso.#eP. I. 1 (conidia flattened and fan- 1995).
shaped), widespread (tropical). See Goos (Myco/. 62: Mycolecis Clem. (1909) ? = Dactylospora fide Hawk-
171, 1970). sworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995).
Mycofalcella Marvanova, Om-Kalth. & J. Webster Mycoleptodiscus Ostaz. ( 1968), anamorphic Om-
(1993), anamorphic Pezizomycotina, Hso.?.?. 1, Brit- nidemptus, Hsp.O-leH.15. 16, widespread. M indicus
ish Isles. See Marvanova et al. (Nova Hedwigia 56: on vanilla. See Bezerra & Ram (Fitopato/. Brasil 12:
402, 1993). 717, 1986), Sutton & Alcorn (MR. 94: 564, 1990;
mycofiora, see mycobiota (a more appropriate term as key), Alcorn (Aust. Syst. Bot. 7: 591, 1994; incl. re-
fungi are not plants). view of appressoria), Cannon & Alcorn (Mycotaxon
mycofungicides, see Mycopesticides. SI: 483, 1994; teleomorph), Ando (Czech Myco/. 49:
Mycogala Rostaf. ex Sacc. (1884) = Orbicula fide 1, 1996; Australia), Watanabe et al. (Mycoscience 38:
Hughes (Myco/. Pap. 42, 1951). 91, 1997; Dominican Republic).
Mycogalopsidaceae Gjura.§in (1925) = Pyronemata- Mycoleptodon Pat. (1897) = Steccherinum fide Donk
ceae. (Persoonia 3: 199, 1964).
Mycogalopsis Gjura.§in (1925), Pyronemataceae. 1, Mycoleptodonoides M.I. Niko!. ( 1952), Meruliaceae.
Europe. 4, former USSR. See Nikolajeva (Bot. Mater. Otd.
Mycogelidiaceae W.Y. Zhuang (2007), Basidiomycota Sporov. Rast. Bot. Inst. Komarova Akad. Nauk
(inc. sed.). 1 gen., 1 spp. See Zhuang & He (Myco- S.S.S.R. 8: 117, 1952).
systema 26: 339, 2007). Mycoleptorhaphis Cif. & Tomas. (1953) = Leptor-
Mycogelidium W.Y. Zhuang (2007), Mycogelidiaceae. haphis fide Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the
1, China. See Zhuang & He (Mycosystema 26: 339, Fungi edn 8, 1995).
2007). Mycolevis A.H. Sm. (1965), Albatrellaceae. 1, N.
Mycogemma K.M. Zalessky (1915), Fossil Fungi. 1 America. Basidioma gasteroid. See Fogel (Myco/. 68:
(Carboniferous), former USSR. 1097, 1976), Albee-Scott (MR. 111: 653, 2007; phy-
mycogenous, coming from, or living on, fungi. logenetic placement).
mycogeography, study of the geographical distribution Mycolindtneria Rauschert (1988) = Lindtneria fide
of fungi (q.v.). Rauschert (Feddes Repert. 98: 660, 1988).
Mycoglaena Hohn. (1909), Dothideomycetes. c. 10, mycoliths, sand grains bound together with mycelium,
Europe; N. America. See Riedl (Ost. bot. Z. 119: 41, forming structures 5-6 cm long, esp. by Melanospora
1971; key 6 spp.), Harris (Mich. Bot. 12: 3, 1973), tulasnei.
Holm & Holm (Nordic JI Bot. 11: 675, 1991). Mycological Society of America. Founded in 1932;
Mycogloea L.S. Olive ( 1950), Agaricostilbales. Ana- recognized as the Committee for North America
morph Kurtzmanomyces. 7, widespread. See McNabb within the International Mycological Association
(TBMS 48: 187, 1965), Kirschner et al. (Antonie van (q.v.); structure comprises individual and corporate
Leeuwenhoek 84: 109, 2003; anam.). members, and an elected executive; organizes annual
Mycogone Link (1809), anamorphic Hypomyces, meetings. Publications: Inocu/um, Myco/ogia. Web-
Hso.leH.1. 10, widespread. See Mushroom diseases. site: www.msafungi.org.
See Holland et al. (TBMS 85: 730, 1985; germina- mycologist, one engaged in the pursuit of mycology.
tion), Ptildmaa (Stud. Myco/. 45: 83, 2000; phylog- mycology, the scientific study of fungi.
eny). mycolysis, the lysis of a fungus.
mycohaemia (mycohemia), a condition in which fungi Mycomalus Moller (1901), Hypocreales. 1, Brazil. See
are present in the blood stream. Shao et al. (Taxonomy of Fungi, 1984), Bischoff et
mycoherbicide (1) a herbicide derived from a fungus; al. (Myco/. 96: 1088, 2004).
(2) a preparation of fungal spores used in the biocon- Mycomater Fr. (1825) nom. dub., anamorphic Fungi.
trol of weeds (see Mycopesticides). Based on mycelium fide Fries (Summ. veg. Scand.,
myco-heterotrophic, See Leake (New Phyto/ogist 127: 1849).
171, 1994), Dominguez & Sersic (Myco/ogia 96: Mycomedusa R. Heim (1966) = Favolaschia fide Pe-
1143, 2004). gler (Kew Bull. Addit. Ser. 6, 1977).
Mycohypallage B. Sutton (1963), anamorphic Mycomedusiospora G.C. Carroll & Munk (1964),
Deshpandiella, St.= eP.l. 1, Africa; Sri Lanka. See Lasiosphaeriaceae. 1, Brazil; Costa Rica. See Carroll
Sutton (Myco/. Pap. 88: 4, 1963). & Munk (Myco/. 56: 91, 1964).
mycoin, see patulin. Mycomelanea Velen. (1947), ? Helotiales. 1, former
mycoinsecticide, a fungus used to control insects; see Czechoslovakia.
Entomogenous fungi, Mycopesticide. Mycomelaspilea Reinke (1895) ? = Melaspilea fide
Mycokidstonia D. Pons & Locq. (1981), Fossil Fungi. Millier & von Arx (Beitr. Kryptfl. Schweiz 11 no. 2,
1, France. 1962).
450 MYCOMICROTHELIA

Mycomicrothelia Keiss!. (1936), Arthopyreniaceae gated more than 100 years ago when Metarhizium
(±L). 44, widespread (esp. tropical). See Hawksworth anisopliae was applied against weevil pests in the
(Bull. Br. Mus. nat. hist. Bot. 14: 43, 1985; key 25 former USSR (Steinhaus, Hilgardia 26: 107, 1965).
spp. ), Aptroot (Biblthca Licheno/. 44, 1991 ), Aptroot A mycopesticide using Metarhizium anisop/iae has
(Nova Hedwigia 60: 325, 1995), Serusiaux & Aptroot been developed for control of termites (Milner, in
(Bryologist 101: 144, 1998), Sipman & Aptroot Lomer & Prior, Biological control of locusts and
(Lichenologist 37: 307, 2005; gen. limits), Aptroot et grasshoppers 200, 1992), scarab beetles (Rath, in
al. (Biblthca Lichenol. 97, 2008; Costa Rica). Glare & Jackson, Use of pathogens in scarab pest
Mycomyces Wyss-Chod. (1927), anamorphic Pezizo- management, 217, 1992) and black vine weevils
mycotina. 1 (on humans), Europe. (Wolfram, in Proc. V Int. Colloq. Invert. Path. & Mi-
Mycomycophytes, see Mycophytes. crob. Contr. 2, 1990). Metarhizium anisop/iae has
mycomyringitis, a fungal inflammation of the ear- been field tested against locusts and grasshoppers in
drum. Africa (Lomer & Prior, 1992; Driver et al., MR 104:
mycomysticism, mystical state induced by eating hal- 134, 2000; Cherry et al., Biocontrol Science & Tech-
lucinogenic fungi. nology 9: 35, 1999) and is currently marketed as
Myconeesia Kirschst. ( 1936) = Anthostomella See Green MuscleR; see http://www.lubilosa.org/. Beau-
Lress0e (SA 13: 43, 1994; ? synonym of Xylaria), veria bassiana has been extensively employed
Lress0e & Spooner (Kew Bull. 49: 1, 1994), Lu & against a range of crop pests but mainly at the semi-
Hyde (Fungal Diversity Res. Ser. 4, 2000). commercial or cottage-industry level, under the trade
myconematicides, see Mycopesticides. name Boverin™ in the former USSR (Ferron, in
Myconymphaea Kurihara, Degawa & Tokum. (2001), Burge, Microbial control of pests and plant diseases
Kickxellaceae. 1, Japan. See Kurihara et al. (MR 105: 1970-1980, 45, 1981), and in a commune-produced
1398, 2001 ). system in China (Hussey & Tinsley, in Burge, 1981:
Mycopandora Velen. (1947) = Unguicularia fide 785). Beauveria brongniartii has been mass-
Svrcek (Ceskd Mykol. 40: 215, 1986). produced and aerially applied against cockchafer
Mycopappus Redhead & G.P. White (1985), anamor- pests in Switzerland and, despite problems with fun-
phic Redheadia, Sc.#eH-P.42. 2, north temperate. gal stability and formulation (Zimmermann, in Glare
The genus is clearly polyphyletic, with disparate & Jackson, 1992), is now a registered product
teleomorph links. See Redhead & White (CJB 63: (EngerlingspiizR).
1430, 1985), Suto & Kawai (Mycoscience 41: 55, The first commercial mycoinsecticides became
2000), Suto & Suyama (Mycoscience 46: 227, 2005; available in the 1980s and were based on strains of
teleomorph), Takahashi et al. (Mycoscience 47: 388, Verticil/ium /ecanii for aphid (Vertalec™) and white-
2006; Japan). fly (Mycotal™) control in glasshouses (Quinlan, in
Mycopara Bat. & J.L. Bezerra (1960), anamorphic Burge, Fungi in biological control systems 19, 1988).
Pezizomycotina, Cpd.OeH.15. 1 (on Dimero- Aschersonia a/eyrodis has also been assessed for
sporiopsis), USA. See Batista & Bezerra (Publi;:oes control of whitefly pests (Samson & Rombach, in
Inst. Mico/. Recife 286: 17, 1960). Hussey & Scopes, Biological pest control 34, 1985).
mycoparasitism, the parasitism of one fungus by an- Production and marketing problems are discussed by
other (the mycoparasite); preferable to hyperpara- Samson et al. (Atlas of entomopathogenic fangi,
sitism which has been used for the same phenome- 1988) and Prior & Moore (Biocontro/ News Inf 14:
non; see Fungicolous fungi. 31, 1993).
mycopathology, the study of disease caused by fungi. Few myconematicides have been commercialized
Mycopegrapha Vain. (1921)? = Opegrapha Ach. fide and, because of problems with quality control, incon-
Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, sistent performance, potential health hazards and un-
1995). economic application rates, none is currently avail-
Mycopepon Boise ( 1987), Melanommataceae. 2, wide- able on the market (Stirling, Biological control of
spread (neotropics). See Boise (SA 6: 167, 1987), plant parasitic nematodes, 1991). Previous commer-
Boise (Mycotaxon 52: 303, 1994; nomencl.), San cial or semi-commercial products have been based
Martin Gonzalez (Acta Bot. Mexicana 35: 9, 1996), on: Arthrobotrys robusta (Royal 300R), A. superba
Bhattacharya et al. (Mo/. Biol. Evol. 17: 937, 2000; (Royal 350R) and Verticil/ium ch/amydosporium
posn). (Kerry et al., Ann. appl. Biol. 105: 509, 1984; Kerry,
Mycopesticides. Are mass-produced, usually commer- in Brown & Kerry, Principles and practice of nema-
cially formulated and marketed products based on tode control in crops, 233, 1987).
fungi which are pathogens, parasites or antagonists, The use of mycoherbicides is a relatively recent
of arthropod pests (mycoinsecticides), plant parasitic concept but a number of products are already on the
nematodes (myconematicides), weeds (mycoherbi- market: COLLEGO (Colletotrichum g/oeosporioides
cides) or crop pathogens (mycofungicides), applied f.sp. aeschynomenes for control of northern joint-
inundatively, like a chemical pesticide (Hall & Mann vetch, DeVine (Phytophthora pa/mivora) for control
(Eds), Biopesticides: use and delivery, 1998). My- of milkweed vine; CASST (Alternaria cassiae) for
copesticides have also been used to further political control of sicklepod; Bio Mal (C. gloeosporioides
and military objectives, for example against illegal f.sp. malvae) against round-leaved mallow; BioChon
cultivation of drug plants like coca; such uses are (Chondrostereum purpureum) for stump treatment of
generally secretive, and have raised public concerns woody invasives (DeJong, Mycologist 14: 58, 2000);
(editorial, A very unholy war, New Scientist 2203: 3, while several others are in the final stages of com-
1999; website: www.mycoherbicide.info; see also mercialization (Charudattan, in Burge (Ed.), Fungi in
Biological control, Bioterrorism and fungi, My- biological control systems 86, 1988; TeBeest &
cotoxicoses ). Templeton, Plant Disease 69: 6, 1985; Charudattan,
The potential of mycoinsecticides was first investi- in TeBeest (Ed.), Microbial control of weeds, 24,
 MYCORRHIZA 451

1991 ). Although most are readily culturable, necro- bracing lichen-forming Ascomycota and Basidiomy-
trophic pathogens, marketing of the rust Puccinia ca- cota as well as their photosynthetic partners. = Lich-
naliculata, as a formulated product ('Dr Biosedge') enes. See Lichens.
for control of yellow nutsedge has been proposed Mycophycophytes, see Mycophytes.
(Phatak, Proc. I. Int. Weed Control Conj 388, 1992). Mycophyta, see Eumycetes.
Considerable research is now being concentrated on Mycophytes (obsol.) = Mycomycophytes (i.e. non-
fermentation technology and formulation to improve lichenized fungi) + Mycophycophytes (i.e. lichenized
performances of potential mycoherbicides (Pl. Prof. fungi) (Marchand, Enumeration methodique des My-
Quart. 7 (4): 30 pp., 1992; Auld, Crop Protection 12: cophytes, 1896).
477, 1993); Burge (Ed., Formulation of microbial Mycoplacographa Reinke (1895)? = Lithographa fide
biopesticides, 1998); Green et al. (in Boland & Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8,
Kuykendall (Eds), Plant - microbe interactions and 1995).
biological control: 249, 1997). mycoplasm, a symbiotic phase of rust fungus and host
The first mycofungicide, and indeed one of the first protoplasm (Eriksson; now taken as an error); see
commercially available mycopesticides, arose from also mycoplasma.
the pioneering work ofRishbeth (Ann. app/. Biol. 52: mycoplasma (I) an intimate relationship between
63, 1963) who investigated the potential of Phlebia plant-invading fungi or other microorganisms and
gigantea for control of butt rot of conifers caused by their host cells (Frank, Ber. Deutsch. bot. Ges. 7:
Heterobasidion annosum (Deacon, Microbial control 332, 1889) (obsol.); (2) bacterium-like organisms
ofplant pests and diseases, 1983; Campbell, Biologi- without a cell wall living inside cells of a host, mol-
cal control of microbial plant pathogens, 1989). licutes (Krass & Gardner, Internal. J. Syst. Bact. 23:
Most work has concentrated on Trichoderma and 62, 1973).
G/ioc/adium as antagonists; reviewed by Lynch & Mycoporaceae Zahlbr. (1903), ? Dothideomycetes
Ebben (J. appl. Bact. Symp. Suppl. 1986, 115), Pa- (inc. sed. ). 1 gen. (+ 3 syn.), c. 28 spp.
pavizas (Ann. Rev. Phytopath. 23: 23, 1985), Whipps Lit.: Harris (Mich. Bot. 12: 3, 1973), Coppins &
& Lumsden (Eds) (Biotechnology of fungi for im- James (Licheno/ogist 11: 27, 1979), Eriksson (Op.
proving plant growth 1989) and Whipps (Aspects Bot. 60, 1981 ), Lumbsch (Pl. Biol. 1: 321, 1999).
Appl. Biol. 24: 211, 1990). Apart from Binab T, Mycoporellum Miill. Arg. (1884), Dothideomycetes. 7,
based on T. viride, for control of forest diseases, widespread. See Riedl (Sydowia 15: 257, 1962).
GlioGard™ (now Soi!Gard™) based on Trichoderma Mycoporis Clem. (1909), Dothideomycetes. 1, Austria.
virens has been marketed recently for control of Mycoporopsis Miill. Arg. (1885), Dothideomycetes
Rhizoctonia so/ani and Pythium ultimum in horticul- (?L). 6, widespread. See Riedl (Sydowia 16: 215,
tural crops (Mink & Walker, in Lumsden & Vaughn 1963).
(Eds), Pest management: biologically based tech- Mycoporum Flot. ex Ny!. (1855) nom. cons., Mycopo-
nologies, 398, 1993). raceae (±L). c. 28, widespread. See Harris (Mich.
Mycophaga F. Stevens (1924) ? = Hyaloderma fide Bot. 12: 3, 1973), Coppins & James (Lichenologist
Pirozynski (Kew Bull. 31: 595, 1977). 11: 27, 1979), Lumbsch (Pl. Biol. 1: 321, 1999; de-
mycophage (1) a mycophagist; (2) a phage-like anti- velopment), Aptroot et al. (Biblthca Lichenol. 97,
bacterial substance produced by certain actinomy- 2008; Costa Rica).
cetes. Mycoporum G. Mey. (1825) nom. rej., Pyrenulales.
mycophagist, an eater of fungi. mycoprotein, fungal protein, e.g. 'Quorn' (q.v.); com-
mycophagy (adj. mycophagous), (I) the use of fungi mercially processed mycelium of non-pathogenic
as food; mycetophagy; (2) the lysis of a fungus by a Fusarium venenatum (also sometimes and formerly
phage. called Fusarium graminearum A35) for human con-
Mycopharus Petch (1926) = Lysurus fide Dring (Kew sumption (Newark, Nature 287: 6, 1980); see Gray &
Bull. 35: 1, 1980). Staff (Econ. Bot. 21: 341, 1966), Trinci (MR. 96: 1,
mycophilic (1) fond of fungi (or mushrooms); myceto- 1992).
philous; see Fungicolous fungi; (2) growing on fungi. Mycopyrenium Hampe ex A. Massa!. (1860) = Thelot-
mycophobia, fear of mushrooms. rema fide Zahlbruckner (Catalogus Lichenum Uni-
mycophthorous (of a fungus), parasitic on another versa/is 2, 1923 ).
fungus; see mycoparasitism. Mycopyrenula Vain. (1921) = Pyrenula Ach. (1809)
Mycophycias Kohlm. & Volkm.-Kohlm. (1998) = fide Harris (Mem. N. Y. bot. Gdn 49, 1989).
Stigmidium fide Kohlmeyer & Volkmann- Mycorhizonium F.E. Weiss (1904), Fossil Fungi (my-
Kohlmeyer (SA 16: 2, 1998), Aptroot (CBS Biodiver- corrhizal) Fungi. 1 (Cretaceous), British Isles.
sity Series 5, 2006). Mycorhynchella Hllhn. ( 1918) = Ceratocystis fide
mycophycobiosis, an obligate symbiosis between a Sutton (Myco/. Pap. 141, 1977).
systemic (inhabitant) marine fungus and a marine Mycorhynchidium Malloch & Cain ( 1971 ), Pyxidio-
alga in which the alga is the exhabitant and domi- phoraceae. 1 (coprophilous), Kenya. See Malloch &
nates (Kohhneyer & Kohlmeyer, Bot. Mar. 15: 109, Cain (CJB 49: 850, 1971).
1972), e.g. Mycosphaerella ascophylli on Ascophyl- Mycorhynchus Sacc. & D. Sacc. (1906) = Pyxidio-
lum nodosum; cf. Lichens. phora fide Lundqvist (Bot. Notiser 133: 121, 1980).
Mycophycophila Cribb & J.W. Cribb (1960) = Chade- Mycorrhaphiaceae Jiilich (1982) = Steccherinaceae.
faudia fide Miiller & von Arx in Ainsworth et al. Mycorrhaphium Maas Geest. (1962), Meruliaceae. 3,
(Eds) (The Fungi 4A: 87, 1973). USA; Europe; Africa. See Ryvarden (Mem. N. Y. bot.
Mycophycophyta. Phylum name used by Margulis Gdn 49: 344, 1989; key), Mossebo & Ryvarden (My-
(Symbiosis in cell evolution, edn 2, 1993) for all li- cotaxon 88: 229, 2003; Africa).
chens regardless of the systematic position of either Mycorrhiza (pl. mycorrhizas, mycorrhizae) (fungus
the fungal, algal or cyanobacterial partners; i.e. em- root). A symbiotic, non-pathogenic or feebly or
452 MYCOSARCOMA

weakly pathogenic association of a fungus and the can be supplemented by ecto, ectendo and probably
roots of a plant. Found in most, perhaps 85% of plant orchid associations. The global distribution of my-
species. The resulting dual organism (cf. lichen) was corrhizal types largely reflects these functional at-
first described in detail by Frank ( 1895) who ob- tributes, selection favouring plants with VA fungi in
served it on the roots of the major tree species of primarily P limited tropical and temperate grasslands,
temperate forests. Frank (1887) then recorded two ectomycorrhizal plants in predominantly N and P
types ofmycorrhiza, which he called: (a) ectotrophic limited temperate and boreal forests, and ericoid
(the characteristic mycorrhiza of temperate and bo- plants in N-limited tundra (Read, Experientia 47:
re al forest trees with different basidiomycetes esp. 376, 1991). In each of these circumstances the asso-
spp. of Amanita, Boletus, Cortinarius, Russula, Suil- ciated plants show differing levels of responsiveness
lus, and some ascomycetes, e.g. Tuber), in which the depending upon the extent of nutrient limitation and
fungus forms a sheath on the surface of the root from the structure of their root systems. Those with 'fi-
which hyphae extend outward into the soil and in- brous' root systems, e.g. grasses, are less responsive
wards between the outer cortical cells with which than those with coarsely branched so called 'magno-
they interface to form a 'Hartig net'; and: (b) en- lioid' roots (Baylis, see Sanders et al., 1975).
dotrophic (e.g. of orchid-basidiomycete and ericoid- In the past 50 years, many plantations of northern-
ascomycete associations) in which the fungal hyphae hemisphere conifers have been established on poor
enter the cortical cells of the root, enveloped by the soils in southern hemisphere countries, and my-
plasmalemma of host. corrhizal fungi known to enhance their growth have
The mycorrhiza now known to be most widely dis- been deliberately introduced with them. Concern has
tributed both through the plant kingdom (see Trappe, been voiced that this can lead to carbon depletion,
in Safir et al., 1987), and geographically, is a type of thereby contributing to rather than ameliorating cli-
endo-association formed by Glomeromycota and mate change (Chapela et al, Soil biol. biochem. 33:
called vesicular-arbuscular (VA, or VAM). In this, 1733, 2001).
the penetrating hyphae produce finely branched haus- Lit.: Agerer (Colour atlas of ectomycorrhizae,
torial branches (arbuscules) or coils (pelotons) and 1991), Allen (Ecology of ectomycorrhizae, 1990),
vesicles (Schlicht, 1889; Gallaud, 1905; Mosse, Currah & Zelmer (Rep. Tottori mycol. Inst. 30: 43,
1956). The taxonomic status of VA fungi is reviewed 1992; key 15 gen. with orchids), Declerk et al. (Eds)
by Morton & Benny (Mycotaxon 37: 471, 1990). VA (In vitro culture of mycorrhizas, 2005), De Roman et
mycorrhizas are known from the fossil record going al. (MR 109: 1063, 2005; revision of ectomycorrhiza
back at least 400 million years (Remy et al., Proc. descriptions since 1961), Frank (Ber. dtsch bot. Ges.
nat. acad. sci. 91: 11841, 1994). 3: 128, 1885; S: 248, 1887), Gallaud (Rev. Gen. Bot.
Current classifications of mycorrhizal types avoid 17: 5, 1905), Gianinnazzi & Schiiepp (Eds) (Impact
use of the suffix 'trophic' and recognize the follow- of arbusclar mycorrhizas on sustainable agriculture
ing categories: Ectomycorrhiza, Vesicular- and natural ecosystems, 1994), Harley (Biology of
arbuscular (occasionally simply 'arbuscular'; mycorrhiza, 1959, edn 2, 1970), Harley & Harley (A
AM), Ericoid, Orchid, Arbutoid and Monotropoid check-list of mycorrhiza in the British flora, 1987;
(Lewis, Biol. Rev. 48: 261, 1973; Read, CJB 61: 985, New Phytol. Suppl. 105), Harley & Smith (Mycorrhi-
1983). zal Symbiosis, 1983), Kapulnik & Douds (Arbuscular
For the fungal partner, the main benefit is usually mycorrhizas: physiology and fanction, 2000), Kelly
constant access to a supply of carbohydrates pro- (Mycotrophy in plants, 1950), Khalil et al. (Soil Biol.
duced by the plant partner's photosynthesis. For the Biochem. 26: 1587, 1994; recovery VAM spores
plant partner, the benefit is an enhanced supply of from soil), Marks & Kozlowski (Eds) (Ectomy-
mineral nutrients from the soil, taken up by the hy- corrhizae their physiology and ecology, 1973), Me-
phae of the fungal partner. These, being more narrow jstfik et al. (Eds) (Agric., Ecosyst. Environ. 28-29,
than root hairs, have a larger surface area through 1990; Eur. Congr. Mycorrh.), Melin (Untersuchun-
which mineral absorption can take place, and can ap- gen uber die Bedeutung der Baummycorrhiza, 1925),
proach more closely to a mineral nutrient source, Morton (Mycotaxon 32: 267, 1988; checklist 126 VA
thereby steepening the diffusion gradient by which spp.), Mosse (Ann. Bot. Land. 20: 349, 1956), Norris
the nutrients may move. Mycorrhizal associations are et al. (Eds) (Techniques/or the study ofmycorrhiza.
therefore particularly beneficial for plants growing on Methods in Microbiology 23 & 24, 1991), Peterson et
nutrient poor soils. Fungal partners are known which al. (Mycorrhizas: anatomy and cell biology, 2004),
trap insects and thereby enhance the supply of nitro- Read et al. (Eds) (Mycorrhizas in ecosystems, 1992),
gen for the plant partner (Klironomos & Hart, Nature Safir (Ed.) (Ecophysiology of VA mycorrhizal plants,
410: 651, 2001). 1987), Sanders et al. (Eds) (Endomycorrhiza, 1975),
Early development of some plants, especially those Schlicht (Landwirtsch. Jahrb. 18: 4 78, 1889),
with very small seeds (e.g. orchids) is completely de- Sieverding (VA mycorrhiza management in tropical
pendent upon establishment of a successful fungal agroecosystems, 1991), Trappe (Bot. Rev. 28: 538,
association. This dependence may be retained where, 1962; fungus & tree lists, 407 refs.), Varma & Hoch
as in Monotropaceae, and some members of Orchi- (Eds) (Mycorrhiza: structure, function, molecular bi-
daceae and Gentianaceae, plants lack chlorophyll ology and biochemistry, 1995); see also the journal
throughout their lives, and hence continue to require Mycorrhiza (1991- ).
all carbon and most mineral supplies from their fun- Mycosarcoma Bref. (1912) = Ustilago fide Vanky (in
gal symbiont. In green plants the main function of the litt.).
association differs according to mycorrhizal type. mycosclerid, see cystidium.
Enhancement of phosphorus (P) supply to the plant is mycose, see trehalose.
characteristic of VA associations, that of nitrogen (N) mycosin, a nitrogenous substance like animal chitin in
of ericoid associations, while both N and P supplies the cell wall of fungi.
 MYCOSTATIN 453

mycosis (pl. mycoses), (I) a fungus disease of humans, & Hanlin (MR. 103: 153, 1999; DNA), Stewart et al.
animals, or, rarely, plants (e.g. tracheomycosis). My- (MR. 103: 1491, 1999; DNA), Crous et al. (Stud. My-
coses are frequently named after the part attacked col. 45: 107, 2000; review), Taylor & Crous (MR.
(broncho-, respiratory tract; dermato-, skin; ony- 104: 618, 2000; on Proteaceae), Verkley & Priest
cho-, nails; oto-, ear; pneumo-, lungs), or the patho- (Stud. Myco/. 45: 123, 2000; Septoria anams.), Crous
gen blasto- (q.v.) (Blastomyces); coccidioido-, coc- et al. (MR. 105: 425, 2001; ITS of spp. on Myrta-
cidioidal granuloma (Coccidioides immitis); (2) the ceae), Crous et al. (Mycol. 93: 1081, 2001; phylog-
first limited infection of a dermatophyte; cf. mycid. eny), Goodwin et al. (Phytopathology 91: 648, 2001;
Nomenclature, see Odds (J. med. vet. Myco/. 30: 21, phylogeny), Milgate et al. (Forest Pathology 31: 53,
1992). See AIDS, Medical and veterinary mycology. 2001; on Eucalyptus), Crous & Mourichon (Sydowia
Mycosisymbrium Carris (1994) = Scolecobasidiella 54: 35, 2002; on banana), Kuijpers & Aptroot (Nova
fide Sutton (in litt. ). Hedwigia 75: 451, 2002; long-spored spp.), Linde et
mycosocieties (I) communities of fungi occurring in a al. (Petria 12: 95, 2002; population structure),
special habitat; see Winterhoff (1992), mycosociol- Sivanesan & Shivas (MR. 106: 355, 2002; Australia),
ogy; (2) mycological societies (see Societies and or- Braun et al. (Mycol. Progr. 2: 3, 2003; exclusion of
ganizations). Davidiel/a), Crous & Braun (CBS Diversity Ser. 1:
Mycosociology. the study of fungal communities. 571 pp., 2003; anamorphs), Crous et al. (Sydowia 55:
Some communities of lichens and plants have a long 136, 2003; separation from Sphaerulina), Hayden et
tradition of being named using rules developed for al. (Pl. Path. 52: 703, 2003; on banana), Taylor et al.
plant communities (Barkman et al., Vegetatio 67: (MR. 107: 653, 2003; phylogeny on Proteaceae),
145, 1986), and this form of name has also some- Zhan et al. (Fungal Genetics Biol. 38: 286, 2003;
times been used for other fungi, e.g. the association M graminico/a genetics), Crous et al. (CBS Diversity
Clitocybo-Phellodonetum nigrae (Smarda, Acta Nat. Ser. 2, 2004; anamorphs), Crous et al. (Stud. Myco/.
Acad. Sci. Bohemoslov. 7, 1973). 50: 195, 2004; on Eucalyptus), Crous et al. (Stud.
Darimont (Inst. roy. Sci. nat. Brussels, Mem. 170, Mycol. 50: 457, 2004; on Acacia), Verkley et al. (MR.
1975), introduced a separate system for fungi in 108: 1271, 2004; typification), Hayden et al. (Phyto-
which the basic unit was the sociomycie (the name patho/ogy 95: 489, 2005; genetics), Aptroot (CBS
for which terminates in '-ecium', e.g. Amanitecium Diversity Ser. 5, 2006; monogr.), Crous et al. (Stud.
muscariae) (±='association') which are grouped (in Mycol. 55: 99, 2006; on Eucalyptus), Hunter et al.
ascending order) as 'alliances' ('-ecion'; Boletecion (Stud. Mycol. 55: 147, 2006; on Eucalyptus), Schoch
scabri), 'orders' ('-ecia'; Boleto-Amanitecia), and et al. (Myco/. 98: 1041, 2006; phylogenetic posn),
'classes' (' -ecea'; Cortinario-Boletacea). Crous et al. (Stud. Myco/. 58: I, 2007; phylogeny),
The number of works explicitly on this topic re- Arzanlou et al. (Persoonia 20: 19, 2008; on Musa).
mains small, but includes studies in southern Chile Mycosphaerellaceae Lindau (1897) nom. cons., Cap-
(Valenzuela et al., Mycotaxon 72: 217, 1999). Issues nodiales. 53 gen.(+ 70 syn.), 6033 spp.
relating to mycosociology were reviewed by Hawk- Lit.: Scharen & Sanderson (Septoria of Cereals
sworth & Mueller in Dighton et al., The fangal com- Proceedings of the Workshop held August 2-4, 1983,
munity: its organization and role in the ecosystem, at Montana State University, Bozeman, Montana: 37,
2005). 1985), Corlett (Mycol. Mem. 18: 328 pp., 1991), Jo-
See also Benkert (Boletus 2: 37, 1978; synopsis hanson et al. (Pl. Path. 43: 701, 1994), Cannon et al.
approach, bibliogr.), Winterhoff(Ed.) (Fungi in vege- (MR. 99: 353, 1995), David (Mycol. Pap. 172: 157
tation science [Handbook of Vegetation Science pp., 1997), Crous (Myco/. Mem. 21: 170 pp., 1998),
19(1)], 1992), mycocoenosis, mycosynusium, Phyto- Caten (Septoria on Cereals A Study of Pathosysterns:
sociology. 26, 1999), Crous (MR. 103: 607, 1999), Crous & Cor-
Mycosphaerangium Verkley (1999), Helotiales. 3 lett (CJB 76: 1523, 1998), Cunfer & Ueng (Ann. Rev.
(from dead wood), USA. See Verkley (Stud. Myco/. Phytopath. 37: 267, 1999), Stewart et al. (MR. 103:
44: 180 pp., 1999). 1491, 1999), Taylor et al. (Ann. Rev. Phytopath. 37:
Mycosphaerella Johanson (1884), Mycosphaerella- 197, 1999), Crous et al. (Stud. Mycol. 45: 107, 2000),
ceae. Anamorphs many, esp. Cercospora, Cerco- Verkley & Priest (Stud. Myco/. 45: 123, 2000), Crous
sporella, Cercosporidium, Passa/ora, Pseudocerco- et al. (Myco/. 93: 1081, 2001), Braun et al. (Mycol.
spora, Ramu/aria and Septoria. c. 647, widespread. Progr. 2: 8, 2003), Crous & Braun (CBS Diversity
A large genus with enormously varied anamorphs. Ser. 1: 571 pp., 2003), Hunter et al. (MR. 108: 672,
Several large groups have been removed (e.g. 2004), Verkley et al. (Myco/. 96: 558, 2004), Schoch
Davidiella, Teratosphaeria, but it may well require et al. (Mycol. 98: 1041, 2006; phylogeny).
further subdivision. See von Arx (Sydowia 3: 28, Mycosphaerellales P.F. Cannon (2001) = Capnodiales.
1949; anamorph gen.), von Arx (Proc. K. ned. Akad. Mycosphaerellopsis Hohn. (1918) = Didymella fide
Wet. Ser. C, Biol. Med. Sci. 86: 15, 1983; anamorph Barr (Mycotaxon 60: 433, 1996).
gen.), Evans (Mycol. Pap. 153, 1984; on Pinus (now Mycospongia Velen. (1939) nom. dub.,? Agaricales.?
as Eruptio)), Sivanesan (Bitunicate Ascomycetes and 'gasteromycetes'.
their Anamorphs, 1984), Niyo et al. (Mycol. 78: 202, Mycospraguea U. Braun & Rogerson (1993), anamor-
1986; ultrastructure), Corlett (Mycotaxon 31: 59, phic Pezizomycotina, Cac.= eH.1. I, USA. See Braun
1988; on Brassicaceae)), Corlett (Myco/. Mem. 18: (Cryptog. bot. 4: 108, 1993).
328 pp., 1991; nomenclator), Corlett (Mycotaxon 53: mycostasis (adj. mycostatic ), inhibition of fungal
37, 1995; catalogue names), Crous (Mycol. Mem. 21: growth; fungistasis (fungistatic); sporostasis; my-
170 pp., 1998; spp. on Eucalyptus), Frohlich & Hyde costatic in soil, see Dobbs et al. (Nature 172: 197,
(Sydowia 50: 171, 1998; spp. on palms), Crous (MR. 1953), Parkinson & Waid (Eds) (The ecology of
103: 607, 1999; spp. on Myrtaceae), Crous & Corlett fangi, 130, 1960).
(CJB76: 1523, 1998; spp. onP/atanus), Silva-Hanlin mycostatin, trade name for nystatin.
454 MYCOSTEVENSONIA

Mycostevensonia Bat. & Cif. (1962) = Treubiomyces citreoviridin, citrinin, fumonisins, islanditoxin, lupi-
fide von Arx & Miiller (Stud. Mycol. 9, 1975). nosis, luteoskyrin, lysergic acid, maltoryzine, ochra-
Mycosticta Hohn. (1918), anamorphic Pezizomycotina, toxin, patulin, roridins, rubratoxin, satratoxins, sla-
?.OeH.?. 1, Europe. framine, sporidesmin, sterigmatocystin, tremorgen,
Mycostigma Jiilich (1976), ? Atheliaceae. 1, Europe. trichothecenes, zearalenone. The difficult issue of
See Jiilich (Persoonia 8: 432, 1976). fungi and fungal toxins as weapons was reviewed by
mycostratum, see perisporium; Spore wall. Paterson (MR 110: 1003, 2006). See also Biological
Mycosylva M.C. Tulloch (1973), anamorphic Pezizo- control, Bioterrorism and fungi, Mycopesticides.
mycotina, Hsy.OeH.3. 3, Europe; Asia (esp. temper- Lit.: Reviews: Assouline-Dayan et al. (J. Asthma
ate). See Samson & Hintikka (Karstenia 14: 133, 39: 191, 2002), Forgacs & Carll (Adv. vet. Sci. 7:
1974). 272, 1962), Wheeler & Luke (Ann. Rev. Microbiol.
mycosymbiont, see mycobiont. 17: 223, 1963), Wright (Ann. Rev. Microbial. 22:
mycosymbiosis, symbiosis of two or more fungi 269, 1968). Books: Betina (Mycetotoxins, 1989),
(Vainio, 1921; cf. Gonidiomyces). Castegnaro et al. (Eds) (Mycotoxins, endemic neph-
mycosynusium (pl. -iae), a part of the total number of ropathy and urinary tract tumours, 1991), Champ et
fungal communities in a site or region studied; e.g. al. (Eds) (Fungi and mycotoxins in stored products,
macrofungussynusiae (only macromycetes consid- 1992). Chelkowski (Ed.) (Fusarium mycotoxins,
ered); see Winterhoff (1992), mycosociology. 1989), Chelkowski (Ed.) (Mycotoxin research. Fusa-
Mycosyringaceae R. Bauer & Oberw. (1997), Urocys- rium 7(1 & II), 1991), Chelkowski (Ed.) (Cereal
tidales. 1 gen., 4 spp. grain mycotoxins, fangi and quality in drying and
Lit.: Vanlcy (Cryptog. Stud 1: 159 pp., 1987), storage, 1991), Cole (Ed.) (Modern methods in the
Vanlcy (Mycoscience 37: 173, 1996), Bauer & Ober- analysis structural elucidation of mycotoxins, 1986),
winkler (Mycotaxon 64: 303, 1997), Bauer et al. Cole & Cox (Eds) (Handbook oftoxicfangal metabo-
(CJB 75: 1273, 1997), Piepenbring et al. (Proto- lites, 1981 ), Desjardins (Fusarium mycotoxins: chem-
plasma 204: 170, 1998), Vanlcy (MR 102: 513, 1998), istry, genetics and biology, 2006), Hui et al. (Eds,
Vanlcy (Myco/. Ba/canica 1: 175, 2004). Foodborne Diseases Handbook 3, 2001), Joffe
Mycosyrinx Beck (1894), Mycosyringaceae. 4 (on (Fusarium species; their biology and toxicology,
Vitaceae), pantropical. See Mordue (Mycopathologia 1986), Kadis (Ed.) (Microbial toxins, 6, Fungal tox-
103: 171, 1988), Vanlcy (Mycoscience 37: 173, 1996; ins, 1971 ), Krogh (Ed.) (Mycotoxins in food, 1987),
key). Logrieco et al. (Mycotoxins in plant disease, 2002),
Mycota, See FUNGI. Matossian (Poisons of the past, 1989), Moreau
mycotballus (pl. -lli), a mutualistic symbiosis of a (Moisissures toxiques dans /'a/imentation, 1968; edn
fungus with a hepatic (liverwort) or fem gametophyte 2, 1974, 2938 refs), O'Neill et al. (Eds) (Relevance of
(Boullard, Syl/ogeus 19: 1, 1979; in Pirozynski & human cancer of N-Nitroso compounds, tobacco and
Hawksworth (Eds), Coevolution of fangi with plants mycotoxins, 1991), Sinha & Bhatnagar (Eds) (My-
and animals: 107, 1988). cotoxins in agriculture and food safety, 1998),
Mycotbamnion Kiitz. (1843) nom. dub.,? Fungi. Wogan (Ed.) (Mycotoxins in foodstuffs, 1965), Wyl-
mycotbeca, a distributed set of dried specimens of lie & Morehouse (Eds) (Mycotoxic fangi, mycotoxins,
fungi. mycotoxicoses. An encyclopaedic handbook l, My-
Mycotbele Jiilich (1976), ? Gloeophyllaceae. 1, New cotoxic fangi and chemistry of mycotoxicoses, 1977;
Zealand. See Jiilich (Persoonia 8: 452, 1976). 2, Mycotoxicoses of domestic and laboratory ani-
Mycotbelocarpon Cif. & Tomas. (1953) nom. illegit. = mals, poultry, and aquatic invertebrates and verte-
Thelocarpon. brates, 1978; 3, Mycotoxicoses of man and plants;
Mycotbyridium E. Miill. (1973) = Thyridium Nitschke mycotoxin control and regulatory aspects, 1978),
fide Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn Smith & Henderson (Mycotoxins and animal foods,
8, 1995). 1991), Smith & Moss (Eds) (Mycotoxins, 1985),
Mycotbyridium Petr. (1962), Dothideomycetes. 36, Steyn (Ed.) (The biosynthesis of mycotoxins, 1980),
widespread. See Petrak (Sydowia 15: 288, 1972), Upadhyay (Advances in microbial toxin research and
Eriksson & Hawksworth (SA 13: 191, 1994; no- its biotechnological exploitation, 2002), Xu et al.
mencl.). (Epidemiology of mycotoxin producing fungi, 2003).
mycotic (esp. of disease), caused by fungi. See also phytoalexins.
Mycotodea Kirschst. (1936), Pezizomycotina. 14 (on mycotoxicosis, one of the Mycotoxicoses (q.v.).
Musci), widespread. See Hawksworth (SA 8: 71, mycotoxin, see toxin.
1989; posn). Mycotribulus Nag Raj & W.B. Kendr. (1970), ana-
mycotope, a major fungal association of a particular morphic Pezizomycotina, St.OeH.4. 1, pantropical.
type of woodland (Darimont, 1975); see mycosociol- See Nag Raj & Kendrick (CJB 48: 2219, 1970).
ogy. mycotropb, a fungus which obtains its nutrients from
Mycotorula H. Will (1916) = Syringospora fide von another fungus; cf. mycoparasitism and see Fungi on
Arx et al. (Stud. Myco/. 14: 1, 1977). fungi.
Mycotoruloides Langeron & Talice (1932) = Syringo- mycotropbein, a 'growth factor' from fungi needed by
spora fide von Arx et al. (Stud. Myca/. 14: 1, 1977). a mycoparasite (Waley & Barnett, Myca/. 55: 209,
Mycotoxicoses. Literally fungus poisonings, but in 1963).
current use limited to poisoning of animals and esp. mycotropbic (of plants), having mycorrhiza.
humans, usually by feed and food products contami- Mycotypba Fenner (1932), Mycotyphaceae. 3, wide-
nated (and sometimes rendered carcinogenic) by spread. See Young (J. gen. Microbial. 55: 243, 1969;
toxin-producing microfungi, also by contact with sporangiolum ultrastr.), Benny & Benjamin (Aliso 8:
toxin-containing microfungi in particular environ- 391, 1976), Brain & Young (Microbios 25: 93, 1979;
ments (e.g. sick-building syndrome). See aflatoxins, ultrastr.), Benny et al. (Mycotaxon 22: 119, 1985;
 MYRIANGIOPSIS 455

key), Edelmann & Klomparens (MR 99: 539, 1995; 547, 1955).
ultrastr), O'Donnell et al. (Mycol. 93: 286, 2001; Myiophagus Thaxt. ex Sparrow ( 1939), ? Chytridiales.
phylogeny), Voigt & Wostemeyer (Gene 270: 113, 2, widespread (north temperate). See Karling (Am. J.
2001; phylogeny). Bot. 35: 246, 1948).
Mycotyphaceae Benny & R.K. Benj. (1985), Mu- Myiopbyton Lebert (1857) = Empusa fide Saccardo
corales. 1 gen., 3 spp. (Sy/I.fang. 7: 1, 1888).
Lit.: Benny et al. (Mycotaxon 22: 119, 1985; key), Mykoblastus, see Mycoblastus.
Forst & Prillinger (Z. Mykol. 54: 139, 1988). mykoholz, basidioma of the edible Kuehneromyces
Mycousteria M.L. Farr (1986), anamorphic Pezizomy- mutabilis cultivated in Germany (Chang & Hughes,
cotina, Cpt.OeP.?. 2, Brazil. See Farr (Mycol. 78: 280, 1978).
1986). Mylitta Fr. (1825) nom. dub., Fungi. Based on bacte-
Mycovellosiella Rangel (1917) = Passalora fide Deigh- rial root nodules on Robinia fide Mattirolo (Bull. Soc.
ton (Mycol. Pap. 137, 1974), Liu & Guo (Mycosys- bot. ital. 1924: 13, 1924).
tema 1: 241, 1988; 21 spp. from China), Braun mylitta, a large sclerotium, e.g. that of blackfellows'
(Monogr. Cercosporella, Ramu/aria Allied Genera bread (q.v.).
(Phytopath. Hyphom.) 2, 1998), Crous (MR 103: 607, Mylittopsis Pat. (1895), Basidiomycota. 1, USA; Ma-
1999; on Myrtaceae), Crous et al. (Stud. Mycol. 45: laysia. See Rogers & Martin (Mycol. 47: 891, 1955).
107, 2000; review), Crous et al. (Mycol. 93: 1081, myosin, see actin.
2001; phylogeny), Crous et al. (MR 105: 425, 2001; Myosporidium E. Baquero, M. Rubio, l.N.S. Moura,
on Myrtaceae), Crous & Braun (CBS Diversity Ser. N.J. Pieniazek & R. Jordana (2005), Microsporidia.
1: 571 pp., 2003; nomenclator). 1. See Baquero et al. (J. Eukary. Microbial. 52: 476,
mycoviruses, see Viruses in fungi. 2005).
Mycowinteria Sherwood (1986), Protothelenellaceae. Myriadoporus Peck (1884) = Bjerkandera fide Donk
I, widespread (temperate). See David (SA 6: 217, (Persoonia 1: 173, 1960).
1987), Sherwood-Pike (Mycotaxon 28: 137, 1987), Myriangiaceae Ny!. (1854), Myriangiales. 4 gen. (+ 8
Aptroot & lperen (Nova Hedwigia 67: 481, 1998; syn.), 18 spp.
New Guinea). Lit.: Boedijn (Persoonia 2: 63, 1963; Indonesia),
Mydonosporium Corda (1833) = Cladosporium fide von Arx (Persoonia 2: 421, 1963; gen. names), Rao
Saccardo (Sy/I.fang. 4: 354, 1886). & Pantle (Cryptog. bot. 3: 255, 1993), Inacio &
Mydonotrichum Corda (1831) = Helminthosporium Dianese (MR 102: 695, 1998), Winka & Eriksson
fide Saccardo (Sy/I.fang. 4: 407, 1886). (Phylogenetic Relationships Within the Ascomycota
Myelochroa (Asahina) Elix & Hale (1987), Parmeli- Based on JBS rDNA Sequences Akademisk Avhan-
aceae (L). 22, widespread (esp. north-east Asia). See dling [Thesis (PhD), Department of Ecology and En-
Hale (Smithson. Contr. Bot. 33, 1976), Kurokawa & vironmental Science, UmeA University]: [17] pp.,
Arakawa (Bull. Bot. Gdns Toyama 2: 23, 1997; Ja- 2000), Lumbsch & Lindemuth (MR 105: 901, 2001).
pan), Wang et al. (Mycotaxon 77: 25, 2001; China), Myriangiales Starblick (1899). Dothideomycetidae. 3
Blanco et al. (Mo/. Phylogen. Evol. 39: 52, 2006; fam., 18 gen., 157 spp. Stromata crustose or pulvi-
phylogeny), Mil\_dlikowska et al. (Mycol. 98: 1088, nate, composed of subhyaline or brown thin-walled
2006; phylogeny). pseudoparenchymatous tissue, with immersed asco-
Myeloconidiaceae P.M. McCarthy (2001), Ostropales. matal locules or fertile outgrowths of similar tissue
2 gen., 5 spp. containing scattered asci in individual locules, be-
Lit.: McCarthy & Elix (Lichenologist 28: 402, coming gelatinous at maturity, opening by unordered
1996), McCarthy (Flora of Australia 58 A: 242 pp., breakdown of the surface layers. Specialized interas-
2001 ), McCarthy et al. (Lichenologist 33: 292, 2001 ). cal tissue absent. Asci in a single layer or irregularly
Myeloconis P.M. McCarthy & Elix (1996), Myeloco- disposed, ± globose, sessile, fissitunicate, usually
nidiaceae (L). 4, widespread (tropical). See with a poorly defined ocular chamber. Ascospores
McCarthy & Elix (Lichenologist 28: 402, 1996). hyaline to brown, transversely septate or muriform.
Myelorrhiza Verdon & Elix (1986), Cladoniaceae (L). Anamorphs acervular where known. Fams:
2, Australia. See Stenroos & DePriest (Am. J. Bot. (I) Cookellaceae
85: 1548, 1998; DNA), Stenroos et al. (Mycol. Progr. (2) Elsinoaceae
1: 267, 2002; phylogeny). (3) Myriangiaceae
Myelosperma Syd. & P. Syd. (1915), Myelospermata- Molecular data have confirmed links between the
ceae. 4 (on Palmae), Brunei; Irian Jaya. See Hyde Elsinoaceae and Myriangiaceae, but relationships of
(Sydowia 45: 241, 1993), Hyde & Wong (MR 103: the Cookellaceae remain uncertain.
347, 1999; fam. rels). Lit.: Eriksson (Opera Bot. 60, 1981 ), Schoch et al
Myelospermataceae K.D. Hyde & S.W. Wong (1999), (Myco/98: 1041, 2006; phylogeny).
Xylariales. 1 gen., 4 spp. Myriangiella Zimm. (1902), ? Schizothyriaceae. c. 5,
Lit.: Hyde (Sydowia 45: 241, 1993), Kang et al. widespread (tropical). See von Arx & Miiller (Stud.
(Fungal Diversity 1: 147, 1998), Hyde & Wong (MR Mycol. 9, 1975), Hofmann & Piepenbring (Fungal
103: 347, 1999). Diversity 22: 55, 2006; Panama).
Myiocopraloa Cif. (1958) = Schizothyrium fide Millier Myriangina (Henn.) Hohn. (1909) = Uleomyces fide
& von Arx (Beitr. Kryptfl. Schweiz 11 no. 2, 1962). von Arx (Persoonia 2: 421, 1963).
Myiocoprella Sacc. ( 1916) = Rhagadolobium fide Myrianginella F. Stevens & Weedon (1923) = Uleo-
Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, myces fide von Arx & Millier (Stud. Mycol. 9, 1975).
1995). Myriangiomyces Bat. (1958) = Saccardia fide von Arx
Myiocopron, see Muyocopron. (Persoonia 2: 421, 1963).
Myiocoprula Petr. (1955), anamorphic Pezizomy- Myriangiopsis Henn. (1902), Dothideomycetes. I,
cotina, Cpt.OeH.?. 1, USA. See Petrak (Sydowia 9: Mexico.
456 MYRIANGJUM

Myriangium Mont. & Berk. (1845), Myriangiaceae. c. (Mycol. Pap. lSS, 1986).
8, widespread. See Petch (TBMS 10: 45, 1924; on In- Myriophysa Fr. (1849) ? = Atichia fide Hawksworth et
secta), Miller (Mycol. 30: 158, 1938), Miller (Mycol. al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995).
32: 587, 1940), von Arx (Persoonia 2: 241, 1963), Myriophysella Speg. (1910) = Seuratia fide Hawk-
Lumbsch & Lindemuth (MR lOS: 901, 2001; phylog- sworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995).
eny), Schoch et al. (Mycol. 98: 1041, 2006; phylog- Myriosclerotinia N.F. Buchw. (1947), Sclerotiniaceae.
eny). Anamorphs Myrioconium, Sclerotium. 10, wide-
Myriapodophila Speg. (1918) ? = Pyxidiophora fide spread. See Palmer (Friesia 9: 193, 1969), Schwegler
Blackwell (Mycol. 86: 1, 1994). (Schweiz. Z. Pilzk. S6: 49, 1978), Schumacher &
Myridium Clem. (1909) nom. rej. = Laetinaevia fide Kohn (CJB 63: 1610, 1985; key), Holst-Jensen et al.
Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, (Mycol. 89: 885, 1997; phylogeny), Saito (Myco-
1995). science 39: 145, 1998), Holst-Jensen et al. (Nordic JI
Myriellina Hohn. ( 1915), anamorphic Pezizomycotina, Bot. 18: 705, 1999; phylogeny), Holec et al. (Sy-
Cac.= eH.15. 2, Europe; Papua New Guinea. See dowia S9: 57, 2007).
Sankaran & Sutton (MR 9S: 1021, 1991). Myriosperma Nligeli (1853) = Sarcogyne Flot. (1851)
Myrillium Clem. (1931) nom. dub.,? Onygenales. See fide Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn
Kuehn (Mycol. Sl: 665, 1959), Currah (Mycotaxon 8, 1995), Jergensen (Taxon S3: 521, 2004; nomencl.).
24: 1, 1985). Myriospora Nligeli (1853), Acarosporaceae (L). 2. See
Myrioblastus Trevis. (1857) = Biatorella. Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8,
Myrioblepharis Thaxt. (1895) nom. dub., Fungi. 1995), Harris & Knudsen (Opuscula Phi/olichenum
Based on a protozoan on Pythium or Phytophthora 3: 1, 2006).
fide Waterhouse (TBMS 28: 94, 1945), Koch (Mycol. myriosporous, having many spores. Cf. oligosporous.
S6: 436, 1964). Myriostigma G. Arnaud (1925) = Myriostigmella.
Myriocarpa Fuckel (1870) [non Myriocarpa Benth. Myriostigma Kremp. (1874) nom. rej. = Cryptothecia
1846, Urticaceae] ? = Guignardia fide von Arx & fide Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn
Muller (Beitr. Kryptfl. Schweiz 11 no. 1, 1954). 8, 1995), Lucking et al. (Lichenologist 38: 235,
Myriocarpium Bonord. (1864) = Leptosphaeria fide 2006).
Saccardo (Sy/I.fang. 2: 13, 1883). Myriostigmella G. Arnaud (1952), Dothideomycetes.
Myriocephalum De Not. ex Corda (1842) = Cheiro- 1, Brazil. See Millier & von Arx (Beitr. Kryptfl.
spora fide Hughes (CJB 36: 727, 1958). Schweiz 11no.2, 1962).
Myriococcum Fr. (1823), anamorphic Agaricomycetes. Myriostoma Desv. (1809), Geastraceae. 1, widespread.
1 or 2, widespread. M albomyces is included in See Sunhede (Syn. Fung. 1: 534 pp., 1989), Rees et
Melanocarpus. al. (Australasian Mycologist 24: 25, 2005; Australia).
Myrioconium Fr. (1823), anamorphic Agaricomycetes. Myriotrema Fee (1824), Thelotremataceae (L). 150,
1, widespread. See Stalpers in Sugiyama (Ed.) widespread (esp. tropical). See Hale (Mycotaxon 11:
(Pleomorphic Fungi: The Diversity and its Taxo- 130, 1980), Hale (Bull. Br. Mus. nat. hist. Bot. 8:
nomic Implications: 201, 1987). 227, 1981), Matsumoto & Deguchi (Bryologist 102:
Myrioconium Syd. (1912), anamorphic Sclerotinia, 86, 1999; anamorphs), Frisch (Biblthca Lichenol. 92:
Myriosc/erotinia, Cac.OeH.15. 7, Europe; N. Amer- 3, 2006; monogr. African spp.), Frisch et al.
ica. See Palmer (Dst. Z. Pilzk. 4: 81, 1995; on Erio- (Biblthca Lichenol. 92: 517, 2006; phylogeny, poly-
phorum). phyly), Mangold et al. (Nova Hedwigia 83: 275,
Myriodiscus Boedijn ( 1935), Helotiales. 1, Sumatra. 2006; Australia).
See Liu & Guo (Acta Mycol. Sin. Suppl. 1: 97, 1988). Myriotrichum, see Myxotrichum.
Myriodontium Samson & Polon. (1978), anamorphic Myrmaeciella Lindau (1897), Hypocreales. Anamorph
Pezizomycotina, Hso.OeH.12. 1, Europe; N. America. Patellina. 1, N. America. See Samuels & Seifert in
See Samson & Polonelli (Persoonia 9: 505, 1978). Sugiyama (Ed.) (Pleomorphic Fungi: The Diversity
Myriogenis Clem. & Shear ( 1931) = Myriogenospora. and its Taxonomic Implications: 29, 1987), Rossman
Myriogenospora G.F. Atk. (1894), Clavicipitaceae. 2 et al. (Stud. Mycol. 42: 248 pp., 1999; allied to Ni-
(on Poaceae, incl. Saccharum), America. See Diehl ess/iaceae).
(USDA agric. Monogr. 4, 1950), Luttrell & Bacon Myrmaecium Nitschke ex Fuckel (1870), Pezizomy-
(CJB SS: 2090, 1977), Hanlin & Tortolero (Myco- cotina. 2, Europe.
taxon 39: 237, 1990), Phelps & Morgan-Jones (My- Myrmaecium Sacc. (1880) = Myrmaeciella.
cotaxon 47: 41, 1993), White & Glenn (Am. J. Bot. Myrmecocystis Harkn. (1899) = Genabea fide Trappe
81: 216, 1994), Glenn et al. (MR 102: 483, 1998; (TBMS 6S: 496, 1975), Smith et al. (Mycol. 98: 699,
DNA), Bacon & White (Microbial Endophytes, 2006), Lress0e & Hansen (MR 111: 1075, 2007; phy-
2000). logeny).
Myriogonium Cain (1948) = Helicogonium fide Kre- Myrmecomyces Jouvenaz & Kimbr. (1991), anamor-
ger-van Rij in Ainsworth et al. (Eds) (The Fungi 4A: phic Pezizomycotina, Hso.OeH.10. 1 (endoparasitic
15, 1973), Carpenter & Krapp (Mycotaxon 21: 487, on fire ants), USA; Argentina. See Jouvenaz &
1984), Baral (Nova Hedwigia 69: 1, 1999), Suh et al. Kimbrough(MR9S: 1400, 1991).
(Mycol. 98: 1006, 2006; phylogeny). myrmecophilous (of fungi), being a covering or food
Myriolecis Clem. (1909) = Lecanora fide Hawksworth for ants.
et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995). Myrmecridium Arzanlou, W. Garns & Crous (2007),
Myrionora R.C. Harris (1988), Lecanoraceae (L). 1, anamorphic Sordariomycetes. 2, widespread.
USA. See Harris (Evansia S: 27, 1988). Myrophagus, see Myiophagus.
Myriophacidium Sherwood (1974), Rhytismataceae. Myropyxis Ces. ex Rabeuh. (1851), anamorphic Pe-
4, widespread. See Sherwood (Occ. Pap. Farlow zizomycotina. 1 or 2, Europe.
Herb. Crypt. Bot. lS, 1980; key), Cannon & Minter Myrotheciastrum Abbas & B. Sutton (1988), anamor-
 MYXOPHOLIS 457

phic Pezizomycotina, St.OeP.19. 1, Pakistan; India. 38: 279, 2006).

See Abbas & Sutton (TBMS 91: 352, 1988). Myxocephala G. Weber, Spaaij & Oberw. (1989), ?
Myrotheciella Speg. (1910) = Myrothecium fide Tul- Sordariomycetes. I. See Jacobs et al. (C!B 79: 110,
loch (M'co/. Pap. 130, 1972). 2001; phylogeny).
Myrothecium Tode (1790), anamorphic Hypocrea/es, Myxochytridiales, see Archimycetes.
Cpd.OeP.15. 22, widespread. See Tulloch (Myco/. Myxocladium Corda (1837) = Cladosporium fide
Pap. 130, 1972; key), Nag Raj (Mycotaxon 53: 295, Saccardo (Sy/I. fang. 4: 364, 1886).
1995; M prestonii heterogeneous), Schroers et al. Myxocollybia Singer (1936) = Flammulina fide Singer
(Sydowia SI: 114, 1999; teleomorph), Ahrazem et al. (Agaric. mod. Tax., 1951).
(Archs Microbiol. 173: 296, 2000; cell wall polysac- Myxocybe Fayod (1889) = Hebeloma fide Singer
charides), Rossman et al. (Myco/. 93: 100, 2001; phy- (Agaric. mod. Tax., 1951).
logeny), Seifert et al. (Mycotaxon 87: 317, 2003; Myxocyclus Riess (1852), anamorphic Pleomassari-
Canada), Watanabe et al. (Mycoscience 44: 283, aceae, Hsp/Cac.#eP.l. 1, Europe; N. America. See
2003; Japan), Zhang et al. (Myco/. 98: 1076, 2006; Tanaka et al. (Mycoscience 46: 248, 2005).
phylogeny). Myxocystis Mrazek ( 1897), Microsporidia. 1.
Mystrosporiella Munjal & Kulshr. (1969), anamorphic Myxoderma Fayod ex Kiihner (1926) = Limacella.
Pezizomycotina, Hso.#eP.10. 2, India. See Munjal & Myxodictyon A. Massa!. (1860) = Brigantiaea fide
Kulshreshtha (Mycopathologia 39: 356, 1969), Hafellner & Bellemere (Nova Hedwigia 35: 237,
Sharma et al. (Indian Phytopath. 59: 257, 2006). 1982), Hafellner (Symb. bot. upsal. 32 no. 1: 35,
Mystrosporium Corda (1837) nom. dub., anamorphic 1997).
Pezizomycotina, Hso.#eP.?. 5, widespread (temper- Myxodictyonomyces Cif. & Tomas. (1953) =
ate). M adustum (ink disease of iris). See Hughes Myxodictyon.
(C!B 36: 788, 1958). Myxodiscus H6hn. (1906) = Leptothyrium fide H6hnel
Mythicomyces Redhead & A.H. Sm. (1986), Psathyrel- (Mykol. Unters. I: 301, 1923).
laceae. 1, widespread (north temperate). See Redhead Myxodochium Arnaud (1952) nom. inval., anamorphic
& Smith (C!B 64: 643, 1986). Agaricomycetes, Hsp.OeH.l. 1 (with clamp connex-
Mytilidion Sacc. (1875) = Mytilinidion. ions), Europe.
mytiliform, like a mussel shell in form. Myxofusicoccum Died. (1912) = Pseudodiscula fide
Mytilinidiaceae Kirschst. (1924), Pleosporales. 11 gen. Sutton (Mycol. Pap. 141, 1977).
(+ 7 syn.), 93 spp. Myxolibertella H6hn. (1903) nom. rej. = Phomopsis
Lit.: Zogg (Beitr. Kryptfl. Schweiz 11 no. 3, 1962; (Sacc.) Bubak. fide Sutton (Myco/. Pap. 141, 1977).
Eur.), Blackwell & Gilbertson (Myco/. 77: 50, 1985), myxolichens, synthetically produced loose associations
Checa (Mycotaxon 63: 467, 1997), Checa (Myco- of myxomycete plasmodia and a green alga (Ch/or-
taxon 62: 349, 1997; Iberian spp.), Vasilyeva (Myco- e/la).
science 38: 341, 1997). Myxomonas Brzez. (1906) nom. dub., Fungi. Based on
Mytilinidion Duby (1862), Mytilinidiaceae. Anamorph dead or partly formed cells fide Trzebinski (Z.
Septonema-like. 12, Europe; N. America. See Zogg PflanKrKh. 17: 321, 1908).
(Beitr. Kryptfl. Schweiz 11 no. 3, 1962), Speer Myxomphalia Hora (1960), Tricholomataceae. 4,
(BSMF 102: 97, 1986), Checa (Mycotaxon 63: 467, widespread (north temperate). See Hora (TBMS 43:
1997; Spain), Vasil'eva (Mikol. Fitopato/. 35: 15, 453, 1960), Antonin (Mykol. Listy 76: Ill, 2001), An-
2001; ERussia). tonin (Mykol. Listy 90-91: 20, 2004; key European
Mytilodiscus Kropp & S.E. Carp. ( 1984), Helotiaceae. species).
1, N. America; Europe. See Kropp & Carpenter (My- Myxomphalos Wallr. (1833) = Agyrium fide Saccardo
cotaxon 20: 365, 1984). (Sy/I. fang. 8: 635, 1889).
Mytilostoma P. Karst. (1880), Dothideomycetes. 2, Myxomycetes Renault (1895), Fossil Fungi ?
Finland. See Mathiassen (Pyrenomyceter (Ascomy- Myxogastria. 1 (Carboniferous), France.
ceter) pa Salix i Troms, 1985). myxomyceticolous, growing on Mycetozoa. See Fungi
Myxacium (Fr.) P. Kumm. (1871) = Cortinarius fide on fungi.
Kuyper (in /itt. ). Myxomycidium Massee (1901) = Mucronella fide
myxamoeba (1) (of Mycetozoa), a zoospore after be- Petersen (Myco/. 72: 301, 1980).
coming amoeba-like; (2) a myxopod (obsol.). =
Myxomycites Mesch. (1898) Myxomycetes (class).
Myxariaceae Jiilich (1982) = Hyaloriaceae. Myxomyriangiaceae Theiss. (1917) = Elsinoaceae.
myxarioid (of basidia), having a stalk-like portion Myxomyriangium Theiss. (1913) = Saccardinula fide
separated by a wall from the globose metabasidial von Arx (Persoonia 2: 421, 1963).
portion, as in Myxarium (Donk, Persoonia 4: 232, Myxonema Corda (1837) [non Myxonema Fr. 1825,
1966). Algae]= Myxonyphe.
Myxarium Wallr. (1833), Hyaloriaceae. 6, widespread. Myxonyphe Rchb. (1841) nom. dub., Fungi.
See Roberts (Mycotaxon 69: 209, 1998), Wells et al. Myxoparaphysella Cahall. (1941 ), anamorphic Pe-
(Frontiers in Basidiomycote Mycology: 237, 2004). zizomycotina, Cac.OeH.?. 1, Spain.
Myxasterina H6hn. (1909) = Asterina fide Stevens & Myxophacidiaceae Petr. (1922) = Ascodichaenaceae.
Ryan(///. biol. monogr. 17 no. 2, 1939). Myxophacidiella H6hn. (1917) = Pseudophacidium
Myxobacterales. An order of Bacteria (gliding bacte- fide von Arx & Millier (Beitr. Kryptfl. Schweiz 11 no.
ria) bearing extracellular slime; lyse filamentous and 1, 1954).
yeast fungi and bacteria in soil, dung and decaying Myxophacidium H6hn. ( 1917) = Pseudophacidium
vegetation. fide von Arx & Millier (Beitr. Kryptfl. Schweiz 11 no.
Myxobilimbia Hafellner (2001) = Bilimbia fide 1, 1954), DiCosmo et al. (Mycotaxon 21: 68, 1984).
Hafellner & Tiirk (Stapfia 76: 154, 2001), Veldkamp Myxopholis Locq. (1979) = Cortinarius fide Kuyper
(Lichenologist 36: 191, 2004), Llop (Lichenologist (in litt. ).
458 MYXOPHORA

Myxophora D6bbeler & Poelt (1978), Dothideomy- Myxozyma Van der Walt, Weijman & Arx (1981),
cetes. 1 (lichenicolous ), widespread. See D6bbeler anamorphic Lipomycetaceae, Hso.OeH.3/4. 5, N.
(Biblthca Licheno/. S8: 73, 1995), Hoffmann & America; S. Africa. See Yamada (J. gen. appl. Mi-
Hafellner (Biblthca Lichenol. 77: I, 2000). crobiol. Tokyo 32: 259, 1986; coenzyme Q system),
Myxopuntia Mont. (1846) = Leptogium fide Hawk- van der Walt et al. (Syst. Appl. Microbio/. 9: 121,
sworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995). 1987; key 4 spp.), Cottrell & Kock (Syst. Appl. Mi-
Myxormia Berk. & Broome (1850) = Myrothecium crobio/. 12: 291, 1989; history, delimitation, pheno-
fide Tulloch (Mycol. Pap. 130, 1972). typic characters), Kurtzman & Liu (Curr. Microbiol.
myxospore, a myxomycete spore (obsol.). 21: 387, 1990), Spaaij et al. (Syst. Appl. Microbio/.
Myxosporella Sacc. (1881), anamorphic Pezizomy- 13: 182, 1990), Jansen van Rensburg et al. (Syst.
cotina, Cac.OeH.23. I, Italy. See Sutton (Mycol. Pap. Appl. Microbiol. 18: 410, 1995), Kurtzman in
141, 1977). Kurtzman & Fell (Eds) (Yeasts, a taxonomic study
Myxosporidiella Negro (1960), anamorphic Pezizomy- 4th edn: 592, 1998), Suh et al. (Myco/. 98: 1006,
cotina, Ccu.OeH.?. I, Roumania. See Negro (Stud. 2006; phylogeny), Kurtzman et al. (FEMS Yeast Res.
Cercet. Biol. A cad. romana 11: 11, 1960). 7: 1027, 2007; phylogeny).
Myxosporina H6hn. (1927) = Rhodesia fide Sutton Myxyphe (orthographic variant), see Myxonyphe.
(Myco/. Pap. 141, 1977). Myzeloblastanon, see Myce/oblastanon.
Myxosporium Link (1825) nom. conf., anamorphic nacreous, like mother-of-pearl.
Pezizomycotina. See H6hnel (Z. Garungs. S: 191, Nadelspora Olson, Tiekotter & Reno (1994), Micro-
1915), Weindlmayr (Sydowia 17: 74, 1964), sporidia. I.
Weindlmayr (Sydowia 18: 26, 1965), Weindlmayr Nadsonia Syd. (1912), Saccharomycetales. 2, wide-
(Sydowia 19: 193, 1966). spread (north temperate). See Golubev et al. (Antonie
myxosporium, see perisporium; Spore wall. van Leeuwenhoek SS: 369, 1989; key), Yamada et al.
Myxostomella Syd. (1931) = Campoa fide Miiller & (J. gen. appl. Microbiol. Tokyo 38: 585, 1992; phy-
von Arx (Beitr. Kryptfl. Schweiz 11 no. 2, 1962). logeny), Miller & Phaff in Kurtzman & Fell (Eds)
Myxostomellina Syd. ( 1931 ), anamorphic Pezizomy- (Yeasts, a taxonomic study 4th edn: 268, 1998),
cotina, St.OeH.?. I, Philippines. Schweigkofler et al. (Organ. Divers. Evol. 2: I,
Myxotheca Ferd. & Winge (1910) = Cryptothecia fide 2002; phylogeny), Suh et al. (Mycol. 98: 1006, 2006;
Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, phylogeny).
1995), Liicking et al. (Licheno/ogist 38: 235, 2006). Nadsoniella Issatsch. (1914), anamorphic Herpotri-
Myxotheciella Petr. (1959) = Scolionema fide Miiller chiel/aceae, Hso.OeH.6. I (from sea water), former
& von Arx (Beitr. Kryptfl. Schweiz 11 no. 2, 1962). USSR. See Haase et al. (Stud. Myco/. 43: 80, 1999;
Myxothecium Kunze (1823) = Meliola fide Hansford phylogeny).
(Beih. Sydowia 2, 1961 ). Nadsoniomyces Kudrjanzev (1932) = Trichosporon
Myxothyriaceae H6hn. (1909) = Asterinaceae. fide Carrno-Sousa in Lodder (Ed.) (Yeasts, a taxo-
Myxothyriopsis Bat. & A.F. Vital ( 1956), anamorphic nomic study 2nd edn, 1970).
Pezizomycotina, Cpd.OeH.?. I, Brazil. See Batista & Nadvornikia Tibell (1984), Thelotremataceae (L). 3,
Vital (An. Soc. Biol. Pemambuco 14: 90, 1956). widespread. See Harris (Some Florida lichens, 1990;
Myxothyrium Bubak & Kabat (1915), anamorphic posn), Lumbsch et al. (Symb. bot. upsa/. 34 no. I: 9,
Pezizomycotina, St.OeH.15. I, Europe. 2004; phylogeny).
Myxotrichaceae Locq. ex Currah (1985), Leotiomycet- Naegelia Rabenh. (1844) nom. dub., Fungi.
idae (inc. sed. ). 5 gen. (+ 7 syn.), 60 spp. Naegiella (Rehm) Clem. (1909) = Eupropolella fide
Lit.: Currah (Mycotaxon 24: I, 1985), Rosing (My- Defago (Sydowia 21: I, 1967).
co/. 77: 920, 1985), Currah (SA 7: I, 1988; key gen.), Naemacyclus Fuckel (1873), Leotiomycetes. 6, wide-
Dalpe (New Phyto/. 113: 523, 1989; mycorrhizas), spread. See Cannon & Minter (Myco/. Pap. lSS: 123
Caretta & Piontelli (Mycopathologia 140: 77, 1997), pp., 1986), Gemandt et al. (Myco/. 93: 915, 2001;
Hambleton et al. (Mycol. 90: 854, 1998; anams), Cur- phylogeny), Johnston (Aust. Sysi. Bot. 19: 135,
rah et al. (Karstenia 39: 65, 1999), McLean et al. 2006), Wang et al. (Myco/. 98: 1065, 2006; phylog-
(New Phytol. 144: 351, 1999), Monreal et al. (CJB eny).
77: 1580, 1999), Sugiyama et al. (Mycoscience 40: Naemaspora Pers. (1796) nom. conf., anamorphic
251, 1999; phylogeny), Chambers et al. (MR 104: Pezizomycotina. See Sutton (Mycol. Pap. 141, 1977).
168, 2000), Gibas et al. (Stud. Myco/. 47: 131, 2002), Naemaspora Sacc. (1880) = Roscoepoundia fide Sut-
Tsuneda & Currah (Myco/. 96: 627, 2004), Wang et ton (Myco/. Pap. 141, 1977).
al. (Myco/. 98: 1065, 2006; phylogeny). Naemaspora Willd. (1787) = Bombardia.
Myxotrichella (Sacc.) Sacc. (1899) = Myxotrichum Naematelia Fr. (1822) nom. dub., Basidiomycota. I.
fide Kendrick & Carmichae in Ainsworth et al. (Eds) Based on parasitized Stereum fide Bandoni (Am.
(The Fungi 4A: 390, 1973). midi. Nat. 66: 319, 1961).
Myxotrichellaceae Nann. (1934) = Myxotrichaceae. Naematoloma P. Karst. (1879) = Psilocybe (Fr.) P.
Myxotrichum Kunze (1823), Myxotrichaceae. Ana- Kumm. fide Kuyper (in /itt. ).
morph Oidiodendron. 12, widespread. See Orr et al. Naemosphaera (Sacc.) Sacc. (1892) = Naemosphaera
(CJB 41: 1463, 1963; key), Hughes (CJB 46: 939, P. Karst. fide Sutton (in litt. ).
1968; synonymy), Currah (Mycotaxon 24: I, 1985), Naemosphaera P. Karst. (1888), anamorphic Pezizo-
Dalpe (MSA News 38: 22, 1987; anamorph), Uda- mycotina, Cpd.OeP.?. I, Finland.
gawa & Uchiyama (Mycoscience 40: 291, 1999), Naemosphaerella H6hn. (1923), anamorphic Pezizo-
Rice & Currah (MR 106: 1463, 2002), Tsuneda & mycotina. 2, Brazil; Japan. See Petrak (Sydowia 6:
Currah (Myco/. 96: 627, 2004; ontogeny), Rice & 302, 1952).
Currah (Stud. Mycol. S3: 83, 2005; anamorphs), Naemospora Roth ex Kuntze (1898) nom. dub., ana-
Wang et al. (Myco/. 98: I 065, 2006; phylogeny). morphic Pezizomycotina.
 NANOSCHEMA 459

Naemostroma Hohn. (1919) = Septoriella fide Sutton col. 97: 375, 2005; phylogeny, morphology).
in Ainsworth et al. (Eds) (The Fungi 4A, 1973). Namakwa Hale (1988), Parrneliaceae (L). 2, S. Africa.
Naetrocymbaceae Hohn. ex R.C. Harris (1995), Pleo- See Thell et al. (Myco/. Progr. 3: 297, 2004; phylog-
sporales (±L). 5 gen.(+ 16 syn.), 79 spp. eny), Thell et al. (J. Hattori bot. Lab. 100: [797],
Lit.: Aguirre & Hawksworth (Biblthca Licheno/. 2006).
2S: 249, 1987), Aguirre-Hudson & Fiol (Licheno/o- nameko, basidioma of the edible Pho/iota nameko
gist 2S: 207, 1993), Harris (More Florida Lichens, cultivated in Japan (Chang & Hayes, 1978).
1995), Harris (More Florida Lichens: 192 pp., 1995), names (1) of fungi, see Common names, Nomencla-
Hyde & Wong (MR 103: 347, 1999). ture; (2) Escallon (Precis de myconymie, 1989; mean-
Naetrocymbe Bat. & Cif. (1963) = Limacinula Hohn. ing of scientific names).
fide Eriksson (Op. Bot. 60, 1981 ). Nannenga-Bremekamp (Neeltje Elizabeth; 1916-
Naetrocymbe Korb. ex Korb. (1865), Naetrocym- 1996; Netherlands). An amateur and authority on
baceae (L). 12. See Eriksson (Opera Bot. 60: 111, Mycetozoa, noted for her acute observation; contrib-
1981; concept), Harris (More Florida Lichens, 1995). uted to understanding of certain difficult genera (Cri-
Naevala B. Hein (1976), Helotiales. 6, Europe. See braria, Diderma, Di4Ymium, Licea, Reticularia and
Hein (Wi//denowia Beih. 9, 1976), Nauta & Spooner the Stemonitidaceae in general); her illustrative work
(Mycologist 13: 65, 1999; Brit. spp. ). was exemplary, and her book became a worldwide
Naevia Fr. (1825) = Arthonia fide Hawksworth et al. standard on the subject. Pubis. De Neder/andse
(Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995). Myxomyceten (1974); A Guide to Temperate Myxo-
Naevia Fr. (1849) = Naevala. mycetes (1991). Biogs, obits etc. Ing (Mycologist 10:
Naeviella (Rehm) Clem. (1909), Helotiales. 3, Europe. 191, 1996) [portrait]; Rammeloo (Coo/ia 40: 1,
See Nannfeldt (Sydowia 3S: 162, 1982), Scheuer 1997).
(Biblthca Myco/. 123: 274, 1988), Sukova (Czech Nannfeldt (John Axel Frithiof; 1904-1985; Sweden).
Myco/. S6: 63, 2004). Assistant Professor (c. 1932-1939) then Professor
Naeviopsis B. Hein (1976), Helotiales. 15, Europe. See and Director of the Botanical Garden and Herbarium
Sukova et al. (Czech Myco/. SS: 223, 2003). ( 1939-1970), University of Uppsala. He produced
Naganishia Goto (1963) = Cryptococcus Yuill. fide critical accounts of numerous groups of discomycete
Phaff & Fell in Lodder (Ed.) (Yeasts, a taxonomic fungi, and later some pyrenomycetes (especially
stu4Y 2nd edn: 1088, 1970). Sordariales and Xylariales) and smuts. He was noted
Nagrajia R.F. Castaneda & W.B. Kendr. (1991), ana- for his innovative thinking, and his dedication to my-
morphic Pezizomycotina, Cpd.OeH.15. 1, Cuba. See cology: he continued to dictate the text of his final
Castaneda Ruiz & Kendrick (Univ. Waterloo Biol. paper, from a hospital oxygen tent. Pubis. Studien
Ser. 3S: 76, 1991). iiber die Morphologie und Systematik der nichlichen-
Nagrajomyces Melnik (1984), anamorphic Pezizomy- isierten inoperculaten Discomyceten. Nova Acta
cotina, Cpd.#eP.19. 1, Russia. See Melnik (Mikol. Regiae Societatis Scientiarum Upsaliensis (1932)
Fitopatol. 18: 9, 1984). [this work established two main types of ascomycete
Naiadella Marvanova & Bandoni (1987), anamorphic ontogeny: ascohymenial and ascolocular (see also
C/assicu/a, Hso.OeH.l. 1 (aquatic), Canada; former Luttrell)]; (with E. Melin) Researches into the Blue-
Czechoslovakia. See Marvanova & Bandoni (Myco/. ing of Ground Wood-pulp (1934) [a pioneering inves-
79: 579, 1987). tigation into blue-stain fungi]. Biogs, obits etc.
Nailisporites T.C. Huang (1981), Fossil Fungi. 1 (Mio- Grummann (1974: 495); Holm (Myco/. 78: 692,
cene), Taiwan. 1986).
Nals Kohlm. (1962), Halosphaeriaceae. 2 (marine and Nannfeldtia Petr. (1947), ? Leptopeltidaceae. 1, Aus-
freshwater), Europe; N. America. See Crane & tria. See Scheuer (Biblthca Myca/. 123, 1988).
Shearer (TBMS 86: 509, 1986), Hyde et al. (Myco- Nannfeldtiella Eckblad (1968) = Pseudombrophila fide
science 40: 165, 1999), Kong et al. (MR 104: 35, Harmaja (Ann. bot. Jenn. 16: 159, 1979), Nannfeldt
2000; DNA), Pang et al. (Myca/. Progr. 2: 29, 2003). (Sydowia 3S: 166, 1982), van Brummelen (Libri
Nakaiomyces Kobayasi (1939) nom. dub., Fungi. Botanici 14, 1995), Hansen et al. (Myco/. 97: 1023,
Based on a parasitized Tremel/a fide Olive (Bull. 2005), Yao & Spooner (Fungal Diversity 22: 267,
Torrey bot. Cl. 8S: 99, 1958). 2006).
Nakaseomyces Kurtzman (2003), Saccharomyceta- Nannfeldtiomyces Vanky (1981), Doassansiaceae. 2
ceae. 2, widespread. See Kurtzman (FEMS Yeast Res. (on Sparganium), Europe; N. America. See Vanky
4: 240, 2003), Suh et al. (Mycol. 98: 1006, 2006; (Sydowia 34: 171, 1981).
phylogeny). Nannizzia Stockdale (1961) = Arthroderma fide
Nakataea Hara (1939) = Pyricularia fide Sivanesan (in Weitzman et al. (Mycotaxon 2S: 505, 1986), Kawa-
litt. ), Bussaban et al. (Myca/. 97: 1002, 2005; phy- saki et al. (Mycopatho/ogia 118: 95, 1992), Hirai et
logeny, morphology). al. (Antonie van Leeuwenhoek 83: 11, 2003).
Nakatopsis Whitton, McKenzie & K.D. Hyde (2001), Nannizziopsis Currah (1985), Onygenaceae. Ana-
anamorphic Pezizomycotina. 2, Malaysia. See Whit- morph Chrysosporium. 3, widespread. See Guarro et
ton et al. (Fungal Diversity 8: 165, 2001). al. (Mycotaxon 42: 193, 1991; key), Udagawa &
Nakazawaea Y. Yamada, K. Maeda & Mikata (1994), Uchiyama (Mycoscience 40: 291, 1999), Sugiyama &
Saccharomycetales. 1, USA. See Kurtzman in Mikawa (Mycoscience 42: 413, 2001), Sole et al.
Kurtzman & Fell (Eds) (Yeasts, a taxonomic stu4v (MR 106: 388, 2002; phylogeny), Thomas et al.
4th edn: 273, 1998), Suh et al. (Mycol. 98: 1006, (Medical Mycology 40: 143, 2002; from crocodile).
2006; phylogeny). Nanomyces Thaxt. (1931), Laboulbeniaceae. 3, Pacific.
Nalanthamala Subram. (1956), anamorphic Rubrinec- See Nannfeldt (Svensk bot. Tidskr. 43: 468, 1949).
tria, Hsp.OeH.15. 2, pantropical. See Subramanian (J. Nanoschema B. Sutton (1980), anamorphic Pezizomy-
Indian bot. Soc. 3S: 4 78, 1956), Schroers et al. (My- cotina, St.I eH.15. 1, Solomon Islands. See Sutton
460 NANOSCYPHA

(The Coelomycetes: 589, 1980). 1960), Reid (TBMS 82: 191, 1984; key 17 Br. spp.),
Nanoscypba Denison (1972), Sarcoscyphaceae. Ana- Moreau (Fungal Diversity 20: 121, 2005; as Alni-
morph Molliardiomyces. c. 10, widespread. See Das co/a), Moreau et al. (Mo/. Phy/. Evol. 38: 794, 2006;
& Pant (Indian Phytopath. 37: 294, 1984; Indian phylogeny, as Alnico/a).
spp.), Pfister (Mem. N. Y. bot. Gdn 49: 339, 1989), Naufragella Kohlm. & Volkm.-Kohlm. (1998), Halos-
Harrington (Mycol. 90: 235, 1998; DNA), Harrington phaeriaceae. 2 (marine), Europe; N. America. See
et al. (Mycol. 91: 41, 1999; phylogeny), Hansen & Kohlmeyer & Volkmann-Kohlmeyer (SA 16: 9,
Pfister (Mycol. 98: 1029, 2006; phylogeny), Perry et 1998).
al. (MR 111: 549, 2007; phylogeny). Naumov (Nikolai Aleksandrovich; 1888-1959; Russia).
Nanostictis M.S. Christ. (1954), Stictidaceae. 2 (on Student, Department of Natural Sciences, St Peters-
lichens, esp. Peltigera), Denmark; N. America. See burg University (1906-1910); Assistant, Bureau of
Sherwood (Sydowia 38: 267, 1986). Mycology and Phytopathology (1910-1919); organ-
Nanstelocepbala Oberw. & R.H. Petersen (1990), izer and Head of Phytopathology Station, Tsarskoye
Cortinariaceae. 1, USA. See Oberwinkler & Petersen Selo (1919-1931 ); Head, Phytopathology Department
(Mycol. 82: 783, 1990). (1930-1935) then Director (1935-1954), All Union
Naobidea Oberw. (1990), Naohideales. 1, widespread Institute of Plant Protection; Lenin Prize (1954). Di-
(north temperate). See Piittek (Polish Botanical Jour- rected development of plant pathology (particularly
nal 47: 49, 2002; rediscov. in Poland). diseases of brassicas, cereals and potato), and re-
Naohideales R. Bauer, Begerow, J.P. Samp., M. Weiss search on the mechanism of fungicides in the difficult
& Oberw. (2006). Cystobasidiomycetes. 1 gen., 1 conditions of the Soviet Union under Stalin and
spp. No familes recognized. World War II; produced textbooks highly influential
Naohidemyces S. Sato, Katsuya & Y. Hirats. (1993), in the Soviet Union and China. Pubis. [Tables of the
Pucciniastraceae. 3 (on Tsuga (0, I); on Ericaceae (II, Identification of Mucoraceae] (1915) [in Russian];
III)), north temperate. See Sato et al. (TMSJ 34: 48, [Methods of Microscopic Investigations in Phytopa-
1993). thology] (1932) [in Russian]; [Methods of Mycologi-
N aothyrsium Bat. ( 1960), anamorphic Pezizomycotina, cal and Phytopathological Investigations] (1937) [in
Cpt.1 eP .1. 1, Brazil. See Batista (Publi;:oes Inst. Mi- Russian]; [Mycoflora of Leningrad Oblast1 vols 1 &
ca/. Recife 250: 5, 1960). 2 (1954, 1964) [in Russian, published posthumously].
Napamicbum J.l.R. Larsson (1990), Microsporidia. 3. Biogs, obits etc. Khokhryakov ([Milrologiya i Fitopa-
Napicladium Thiim. (1875) = Fusicladium fide Hughes tologiya] 2: 167, 1968) [portrait, in Russian];
(CJB 36: 727, 1958), Schubert et al. (Schlechtendalia Khokhryakov, Novotelnova & Potlaichuk ([Miko-
9, 2003). logiya i Fitopatologiya] 3: 197, 1969) [in Russian].
napiform, turnip-like in form (Fig. 23.26). Naumovela Kravtzev (1955), Pezizomycotina. 2 (on
Napomyces Setch. ex Clem. & Shear (1931) =Daleo- wood), former USSR. See Kravtzev (Trudy Inst. Bot.,
myces fide Korf (Mycol. 48: 711, 1956). Alma-Ata 2: 153, 1955).
Naranus Ts. Watan. (1995), anamorphic Pezizomy- Naumovia Dobrozr. (1928) = Rosenscheldia fide von
cotina. 1, Japan. See Watanabe (MR 99: 806, 1995). Arx & Millier (Stud. Mycol. 9, 1975).
Narasimbania Thirum. & Pavgi (1952), Doassansi- Naumovia Kurtzman (2003) = Naumovozyma.
aceae. 1 (on Alisma), India; Mali. See Vanky (Sy- Naumoviella Novot. (1950) = Mortierella fide Hes-
dowia 34: 167, 1981). seltine (Mycol. 47: 344, 1955).
Narasimbella Thirum. & P.N. Mathur (1966) =Gym- Naumovozyma Kurtzman (2008), Saccharomyceta-
noascus fide von Arx (Persoonia 13: 173, 1986), ceae. 2. See Kurtzman (FEMS Yeast Res. 4: 240,
Sole et al. (Stud. Mycol. 47: 141, 2002; phylogeny). 2003; as Naumovia), Suh et al. (Mycol. 98: 1006,
Nascimentoa Cif. & Bat. (1956) = Spiropes fide Ellis 2006; phylogeny; as Naumovia).
(Mycol. Pap. 114, 1968). Nautospbaeria E.B.G. Jones (1964), Halosphaeri-
nassace (nasse), the finger-like protrusion of the inner aceae. 1 (marine), British Isles. See Kohlmeyer &
part of a bitunicate ascus into the inner tunica; inter- Volkmann-Kohlmeyer (Bot. Mar. 34: 1, 1991).
nal apical beak; see ascus. Navaneethospora V.G. Rao (1994), anamorphic Pe-
nasse, see nassace. zizomycotina, Hso.?.?. 1, India. See Rao (Advances in
Natalia Fr. (1847) [non Natalia Hochst. 1841, Melian- Mycology and Aerobiology (Dr S.T. Tilak Com-
thaceae] = Levieuxia. memoration Volume). Current Trends in Life Sci-
Natantispora J. Campb., J.L. Anderson & Shearer ences 20: 134, 1994).
(2003), Halosphaeriaceae. 2, USA. See Campbell et navel, see umbilicus.
al. (Mycol. 95: 543, 2003), Sakayaroj et al. (Mycol. Navicella Fabre (1879), Massariaceae. 5, widespread.
97: 804, 2005; key). See Eriksson (Op. Bot. 60, 1981), Holm & Holm
Natarajania Pratibha & Bhat (2006), anamorphic (Symb. bot. upsal. 28 no. 2, 1988), Barr (N. Amer. Fl.
Pezizomycotina. 1 (from decaying leaves), India. ser. 2 13: 129 pp., 1990; posn), Aptroot & van Iperen
native bread, see blackfellows' bread. (Nova Hedwigia 67: 481, 1998), Elshafie et al. (Sy-
Nattrassia B. Sutton & Dyko (1989) = Fusicoccum dowia 57: 19, 2005; Costa Rica).
fide Sutton & Dyko (MR 93: 483, 1989), Roeijmans navicular (naviculate), boat-like in form; cymbiform
et al. (J. Med. Vet. Mycol. 35: 181, 1997; molecular (Fig. 23.32).
taxonomy), Sigler et al. (J. Clin. Microbiol. 35: 433, Navisporus Ryvarden (1980), Polyporaceae. 6, wide-
1997; in man), Farr et al. (Mycol. 97: 730, 2005; syn- spread (pantropical). See Ryvarden & Johansen (Pre-
onymy). lim. Polyp. Fl. E. Afr.: 429, 1980), Decock & Herrera
Naucoria (Fr.) P. Kumm. (1871), Strophariaceae. 30 Figneroa (Cryptog. Mycol. 21: 153, 2000; Cuba),
(usually associated with A/nus), widespread. Because Ryvarden & Iturriaga (Mycol. 95: 1066, 2003; Vene-
of nomenclatural complications the name Alnico/a is zuela).
often used for this genus. See Orton (TBMS 43: 308, Nawawia Marvanova (1980), anamorphic Pezizomy-
 NEES 461

cotina, Hso.OeH.15. 2 (aquatic), widespread. See 1998), Aoki & O'Donnell (Mycol. 91: 597, 1999),
Kuthubutheen et al. (CJB 70: 96, 1992), Hyde et al. Arie et al. (Mycoscience 40: 311, 1999), Leslie (Pl.
(MR 100: 810, 1996; S Africa), Mel'nik & Hyde Path. J. lS: 259, 1999), Moller et al. (J. Phytopath.
(Mikol. Fitopatol. 40: 411, 2006; E Russia). 147: 497, 1999), Rossman et al. (Stud. Mycol. 42:
Necator Massee (1898), anamorphic Erythricium. 1, 248 pp., 1999), Baayen et al. (Phytopathology 90:
S.E. Asia. See Brooks & Sharples (Ann. appl. Biol. 2: 891, 2000), Lieckfeldt & Seifert (Stud. Mycol. 4S: 35,
58, 1915). 2000), O'Donnell et al. (Proc. natn Acad. Sci. U.S.A.
Necium Arthur (1907) = Melampsora fide Davis 97: 7905, 2000), Rossman (Stud. Mycol. 4S: 27,
(Transactions of the Wisconsin Academy of Sciences, 2000), Schoch et al. (Stud. Mycol. 4S: 45, 2000),
Arts and Letters 18: 78, 1915). Crous (Taxonomy and Pathology of Cylindrocladium
Necol technique, see Mounting media. (Calonectria) and Allied Genera: 278 pp., 2002),
necral layer, a layer of horny dead fungal hyphae with Brayford et al. (Mycol. 96: 572, 2004), Crous et al.
indistinct lumina in or near the cortex of lichens; (Stud. Mycol. SS: 213, 2006).
epinecral layer if above the algal layer, hyponecral Nectricladiella Crous & C.L. Schoch (2000), Nectri-
layer if below. aceae. Anamorph Cylindrocladiella. 2, widespread
Necraphidium Cif. (1951), anamorphic Pezizomy- (tropical). See Schoch et al. (Stud. Mycol. 4S: 45,
cotina, Hso.0-leH.?. 1 (on larvae of Callipterus), It- 2000), Crous (Taxonomy and Pathology ofCylindro-
aly. See Ciferri (Mycopath. Mycol. appl. 6: 25, 1951). cladium (Calonectria) and Allied Genera: 278 pp.,
necrophagous, saprobic. 2002; revision).
necrophyte, an organism Jiving on dead material Nectriella Nitschke ex Fuckel (1870), Bionectriaceae.
(Miinch); cf. perthophyte, saprophyte. Anamorphs Acremonium-like, Kutilakesa, Dendro-
Necrosis Paulet (1793) = Ustilago fide Dietel (Nat. dochium-like. 35 (on dead plant tissues or fungi-
Pjlanzenfam. 6, 1928). colous), widespread (temperate). See Lowen (Myco-
necrosis, death of plant cells, esp. when resulting in the taxon 39: 461, 1990; concept), Rossman et al. (Stud.
tissue becoming dark in colour; commonly a symp- Mycol. 42: 248 pp., 1999), Ramaley (Mycotaxon 90:
tom of fungus infection. 181, 2004; onAgavaceae).
necrotroph, a parasite that derives its energy from Nectriella Sacc. (1877) = Pseudonectria fide Rossman
dead cells of the host (Thrower, Phytopath. Z. S6: et al. (Stud. Mycol. 42: 248 pp., 1999).
258, 1966). Cf. biotroph. NectrioidaceaeSacc. (1884).
nectar, the sticky, sometimes sweet, secretion (esp. of Lit.: Petch (TBMS 26: 53, 1943; genera), Sutton in
pycnia of rusts) in which spores or spermatia may be Ainsworth et al. (Eds) (The Fungi 4A, 1973; discus-
freed, and which has an attraction for insects. sion family names).
Nectaromyces Syd. & P. Syd. (1919) = Metschnikowia Nectriopsis Maire (1911), Bionectriaceae. Anamorphs
fide von Arx et al. (Stud. Mycol. 14: 1, 1977), Gime- Acremonium-like, Rhopalocladium. 58 (on fungi and
nez-Jurado (Syst. Appl. Microbial. lS: 432, 1992; myxomycetes), widespread. See Samuels (Mem. N.
teleomorph). Y. bot. Gdn 48, 1988), Rossman et al. (Stud. Mycol.
Nectaromycetaceae Cif. & Redaelli (1929) = 42: 248 pp., 1999), Rossman et al. (Mycol. 93: 100,
Metschnikowiaceae. 2001; phylogeny), Samuels et al. (CBS Diversity Ser.
Nectria (Fr.) Fr. (1849) nom. cons., Nectriaceae. Ana- 4, 2006; USA).
morphs Tubercularia, Acremonium-like. 82 (from needle cast (of conifers), loss of leaves caused by spp.
decaying wood, bark etc.), widespread. of Hypoderma, Lophodermium, Rhabdocline, or
N. cinnabarina (coral spot of woody plants. See also other Rhytismatales.
Fungicolous fungi. See Lohman & Watson (Lloydia Neelakesa Udaiyan & V.S. Hosag. (1992), Sordario-
6: 77, 1943; spp. on hardwoods), Booth (Mycol. Pap. mycetes. 1 (submerged wood), India. See Udaiyan &
73, 1959; UK, keys), Passeur (Sydowia 27: 7, 1975; Hosagoudar (J. Econ. Taxon. Bot. lS: 649, 1992).
morphology, substratum), Perrin (BSMF 92: 335, Nees (von Esenbeck, Christian Gottfried Daniel; 1776-
1976; key Eur. spp.), Doyle (Mycol. 70: 355, 1978; 1858; Germany). Medical degree, Giesen (1800);
metabolites), Rossman (Mycol. Pap. lSO, 1983; Professor of Botany, Erlangen (1818-1819); Profes-
phragmosporous spp.), Dargan et al. (Nova Hedwigia sor of Botany, Bonn (1819-1830); Professor of Bot-
42: 109, 1986; Himalayas), Samuels (Brittonia 40: any, Breslau (1831-1851) [dismissed for alleged
306, 1988), Samuels (Mem. N. Y. bot. Gdn 48: 1, 'moral turpitude', but more probably because of in-
1988; fungicolous spp.), Rossman (Mem. N. Y. bot. volvement in a movement for emancipation of the
Gdn 49: 253, 1989; key 28 spp.; N. cinnabarina under-privileged]. Produced influential early work on
agg.), Rossman (The Fungal Holomorph: Mitotic, fungal taxonomy. Pubis. Das System der Pilze und
Meiotic and Pleomorphic Speciation in Fungal Sys- Schwiimme (1817) [366 colour figures on 44 plates];
tematics: 149, 1993; review), Samuels & Brayford Horae Physicae Berolinensis (1820); also various
(Sydowia 46: 75, 1994; spp. with striate ascospores), papers jointly with his brother (T.F.L. Nees, q.v.).
Rossman (Mycol. 88: 1, 1996; phylogeny, review), Biogs, obits etc. Grummann (1974: 34); Stafleu &
Rossman et al. (Stud. Mycol. 42: 248 pp., 1999; ge- Cowan (TL-2 3: 705, 1981).
neric revision), Zhang et al. (Mycol. 98: 1076, 2006; Nees (von Esenbeck, Theodor Friedrich Ludwig; 1787-
phylogeny). 1837; Germany, later Switzerland, Netherlands).
Nectriaceae Tu!. & C. Tul. (1865), Hypocreales. 57 Pharmaceutical Assistant, Basie (1811-1816), then
gen.(+ 64 syn.), 646 spp. Hanau (1816-1817); Inspector, Botanic Garden, Lei-
Lit.: Brayford & Samuels (Mycol. 8S: 612, 1993), den (1817-1819); Garden Inspector and Lecturer
Samuels & Brayford (Sydowia 4S: 55, 1993), Rehner (1819-1822) then Professor of Pharmacy (1822-
& Samuels (CJB 73: S816, 1995), Nirenberg & 1827) then Regius Professor of Pharmacy (1827-
O'Donnell (Mycol. 90: 434, 1998), O'Donnell et al. 1833) then Co-Director of Botanic Garden (1833
(Mycol. 90: 465, 1998), Victor et al. (MR 102: 273, onwards), University of Bonn. Produced influential
462 NEESIELLA

early work on fungal taxonomy. Pubis. (with Henry) fungi. Nematophagous fungi are also reported as fos-
Das System der Pilze (1837, with coloured plates) sils (Jansson & Poinar, TBMS 87: 471, 1986).
[Abt. 2 by Bail (1858)]; also various papers jointly Nematophagus Mekht. (1975) = Arthrobotrys fide
his brother (C.G.D. Nees, q.v.). Biogs, obits etc. Scholler et al. (Sydowia 51: 89, 1999).
Grummann (1974: 34); Stafleu & Cowan (TL-2 3: Nematora Fee (1825) = Strigula fide Santesson (Symb.
712, 1981). bot. upsal. 12 no. I: I, 1952).
Neesiella Kirschst. (1935) [non Neesiel/a Schiffn. Nematospora Peglion (1897) = Eremothecium fide
1893, Hepaticae] = Myconeesia. Batra (USDA Tech. Bull. 1469, 1973), Kurtzman (J.
Negeriella Henn. (1897), anamorphic Pezizomycotina, Industr. Microbiol. 14: 523, 1995), de Hoog et al. in
Hsy.= eP.?. 2, S. America. See Morris (Mycopa- Kurtzman & Fell (Eds) (Yeasts, a taxonomic study
thologia 33: 183, 1967). 4th edn: 20 I, 1998).
Neilreichina Kuntze (1891) = Polytrichia. Nematospora Tassi (1904) =Giulia.
Nelliemelba J.I.R. Larsson (1983), Microsporidia. I. Nematosporaceae E.K. Novak & Zsolt (1961) =
Nemaclada J. Sm. (1896), Fossil Fungi (mycel.) Fungi. Eremotheciaceae.
I (Carboniferous), British Isles. Nematostigma Syd. & P. Syd. (1913), Pseudoperispo-
Nemacola A. Massa!. (1855) nom. dub., ? Dothideo- riaceae. I, S. Africa. See Hansford (Myco/. Pap. 15,
mycetes (L). Possibly an alga. 1946), Petrak (Sydowia 3: 251, 1949).
Nemadiplodia Zambett. (1955) = Lasiodiplodia fide Nematostoma Syd. & P. Syd. (1914), Pseudoperispori-
Petrak (Sydowia 16: 353, 1963). aceae. Anamorph Chaetosticta. c. 12, widespread
Nemania Gray (1821), Xylariaceae. Anamorph Geni- (tropical). See Hansford (Mycol. Pap. 15, 1946),
culosporium. 44, widespread. See Pouzar (Ceska Petrak (Sydowia 3: 251, 1949), Rossman (Myco/.
Myko/. 39: 129, 1985), Pouzar (Ceska Mykol. 39: 15, Pap. 157, 1987), Barr (Mycotaxon 64: 149, 1997).
1985), Petrini & Rogers (Mycotaxon 26: 40, 1986; Nematothecium Syd. & P. Syd. (1912),? Pseudoperis-
key, as Hypoxylon serpens group), Lress0e (SA 13: poriaceae. Anamorph Atracti/ina. c. 2, widespread
113, 1994), Granmo et al. (Sommerfeltia 27, 1999), (tropical). See Rossman (Mycol. Pap. 157, 1987).
Sanchez-Ballesteros et al. (Myco/. 92: 964, 2000; nematotoxin, a metabolic product toxic to nematodes,
phylogeny), Stadler et al. (Mycotaxon 77: 379, 2001; e.g. nematoctonins from Nematoctonus spp. (Ken-
chemistry), Ju & Rogers (Nova Hedwigia 74: 75, nedy & Taplin, TBMS 70: 140, 1978); see also My-
2002; revision), Ju et al. (Mycol. 97: 562, 2005), Ju et copesticides.
al. (Myco/. 99: 612, 2007; phylogeny), Tang et al. Nemecomyces Pilat (1933) = Pholiota fide Singer
(MR. 111: 392, 2007; Thailand). (Agaric. mod. Tax. edn 3, 1975).
Nemaplana J. Sm. (1896), Fossil Fungi (mycel.) ? nemin, a principle from a nematode-free culture filtrate
Fungi. I (Carboniferous), British Isles. of Neop/ectana glaseri, which caused Arthrobotrys
Nemaria Navas (1909) = Roccella fide Hawksworth et conoides to differentiate traps (Pramer & Stoll, Sci-
al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995). ence, N. Y. 129: 966, 1959); see Predacious fungi.
Nemariaceae Navas (1910) = Roccellaceae. nemoral, living in woods or groves.
Nematidia Stirt. (1879) = Eremothecella fide Serusiaux Nemostroma, see Naemostroma.
(SA 11: 39, 1992). Nemozythiella Hiihn. (1925), anamorphic Pezizomy-
Nematococcomyces C.L. Hou, M. Piepenbr. & Oberw. cotina, St.leH.?. I, Europe.
(2004), Rhytismataceae. I, China. See Hou et al. neo- (prefix), new.
(Myco/. 96: 1381, 2004). Neoalpakesa Punith. (1981), anamorphic Pezizomy-
Nematococcus Kiitz. (1833) nom. dub., Fungi. cotina, Cpd.OeH.19. I, British Isles. See Punithalin-
Nematocolla Link (1833) = Myxosporium fide Link gam (Nova Hedwigia 34: 13 7, 1981 ).
(Handbuck zur Erkennung der Nutzbarsten und am Neoarachnotheca Ulfig, Cano & Guarro (1997), Ony-
Hiiufigsten Vorkommenden Gewiichse 3, 1833). genaceae. 2, Australasia; S. Africa. See Cano et al.
Nematoctonus Drechsler (1941 ), anamorphic Hohen- (Antonie van Leeuwenhoek 72: 149, 1997).
buehelia, Hso.O-leP.10+1. 16 (with clamp connex- Neoarbuscula B. Sutton (1983), anamorphic Pezizo-
ions, on nematodes), widespread. See Giuma et al. mycotina, Hso.#eP.42. I, widespread (tropical). See
(TBMS 60: 49, 1973; nematoxins), Thom & Barron Subramanian & Vittal (CJB 51: 977, 1973).
(Mycotaxon 25: 321, 1986; key 14 spp.), Rubner Neoarcangelia Berl. (1900) = Pleurostoma fide Shear
(Stud. Myco/. 39, 1996). (Myco/. 29: 355, 1937).
nematodes (fungi pathogenic to), see Mycopesticides, Neoballadyna Boedijn (1961) = Dysrhynchis fide
Predacious fungi, Zoopagaceae. Millier & von Arx (Beitr. Kryptfl. Schweiz 11 no. 2,
nematogenous, of conidiogenous cells arising at all 1962).
levels from single hyphae; lanose. See Garns (Cepha- Neobarclaya Sacc. (1899), anamorphic Pezizomy-
/osporium-artige Schimmelpilze, 1971 ). cotina, Cac.leP.19. I, USA. See Nag Raj (Coelomy-
Nematogonum Desm. (1834), anamorphic Pezizomy- cetous Anamorphs with Appendage-bearing Conidia,
cotina, Hso.OeH.3. 2 (contact mycoparasites), wide- 1993).
spread (temperate). See Garns (Revue Mycol. Paris Neobarya Lowen (1986),? Clavicipitaceae. Anamorph
39: 273, 1975), Walker & Minter (TBMS 77: 299, Acremonium-like. 3 (parasitic on agarics), wide-
1981). spread. See Seifert (SA 5: 310, 1986; status),
Nematographium Goid. (1935), anamorphic Pezizo- Rossman et al. (Stud. Myco/. 42: 248 pp., 1999; pos-
mycotina, Hsy.OeH.?. 5, Europe. sible synonym of Berke/el/a), Candoussau et al. (Sy-
Nematoloma, see Naematoloma. dowia 59: 179, 2008; monogr.).
Nematomyces Faure! & Schotter (1966) = Gliomastix Neobroomella Petr. (1947), Amphisphaeriaceae. Ana-
fide von Arx (Gen. Fungi Sporul. Cult., 1970). morph Pestalotiopsis. I, Syria. See Eriksson (SA 5:
Nematonostoc Ny!. ex Elenkin (1934), Algae. Algae. 145, 1986), Kang et al. (MR 103: 53, 1999).
nematophagous, nematode-feeding; see Predacious Neobulgaria Petr. (1921), ? Helotiaceae. Anamorph
 NEOFUSCELIA 463

k(Yrioconium-like. 8, Europe. See Verldey (Persoo- 2000; phylogeny).

nia IS: 3, 1992; ultrastr.), Landvik et al. (k(Yco- Neococcomyces Y.R. Lin, C.T. Xiang & Z.Z. Li
science 37: 237, 1996; phylogeny), Wang et al. (k(Y- (1999), Rhytismataceae. 1, China. See Lin et al. (k(Y-
col. 98: 1065, 2006; phylogeny). cosystema 18: 357, 1999), Gao & Hou (Nova Hed-
Neocallimastigaceae LB. Heath (1983), Neocallimas- wigia 82: 123, 2006).
tigales. 6 gen. (+ 1 syn.), 20 spp. Neocoleroa Petr. (1934) = Wentiomyces fide von Arx
Lit.: Heath et al. (CJB 61: 295, 1983), Heath et al. & Millier (Stud. k(Ycol. 9, 1975).
(Fourth International k(Ycologica/ Congress Ab- Neocordyceps Kobayasi (1984), ? Cordycipitaceae. 1
stracts, 1989), Coleman in Levett (Ed.) (Anaerobic (entomogenous), Japan. See Fukatsu (Nippon Kinga-
microbiology. A practical approach, 1991), Dore & kukai Kaiho 40: 34, 1999), Fukatsu & Nikoh (k(Ycol-
Stahl (CJB 69: 1964, 1991; RNA, phylogeny), Li & ogy Series 19: 311, 2003), Sung et al. (Stud. k(Ycol.
Heath (Fifth International Colloquium on Inverte- S7, 2007).
brate Pathology and Microbial Control [Adelaide, Neocosmospora E.F. Sm. (1899), Nectriaceae. Ana-
Australia, 20-24 August 1990] Proceedings and Ab- morph Acremonium-like. 13, widespread (esp. tropi-
stracts, 1992), Li et al. (CJB 71: 393, 1993), Ho & cal). See also Haematonectria. See Cannon & Hawk-
Barr (k(jlco/. 87: 655, 1995). sworth (TBMS 82: 673, 1984; key), Udagawa et al.
Neocallimastigales J.L. Li, LB. Heath & L. Packer (Sydowia 41: 349, 1989; key 7 spp.), Rossman et al.
(1993). Neocallimastigomycetes. 1 fam., 6 gen., 20 (Stud. k(Ycol. 42: 248 pp., 1999), O'Donnell (k(Ycol.
spp. Thallus mono- or polycentric; zoospores mono- 92: 919, 2000; phylogeny), Cornely et al. (Emerging
or polyflagellate, without mitochondria; kinetosomes Infectious Diseases 7: 149, 2001; clinical strain).
with a skirt, spur, cylinder and microtubule root, Neocryptospora Petr. (1959), Pezizomycotina. 1,
lacking props; anaerobic saprobes occurring in the Brazil. See Petrak (Sydowia 13: 51, 1959).
guts of herbivores. Fam.: Neocudoniella S. Imai (1941),? Helotiaceae. 2, Japan;
Neocallimastigaceae Canada. See Kohn et al. (k(Ycol. 78: 934, 1986).
Lit.: Heath (CJB 67: 2815, 1989; emend.), Heath et Neodasyscypha Spooner (1987) nom. inval. = Neoda-
al. (CJB 71: 393, 1993), Li & Heath (CJB 70: 1738, syscypha Sukova & Spooner.
1992; RNA, cladistics), Trinci et al. (MR 98: 129, Neodasyscypha Sukova & Spooner (2005), Hyaloscy-
1994, review), Ho & Barr (k(ilco/. 87: 655, 1995; phaceae. 2, widespread (temperate). See Spooner
taxonomy), James et al. (k(Ycol. 98: 860, 2006; mo- (Biblthca k(Ycol. 116: 711 pp., 1987), Eriksson &
lecular phylogeny), Hibbett et al. (MR 111: 109, Hawksworth (SA 7: 83, 1988; status), Sukova (Czech
2007), and see under Familes. k(Ycol. S7: 139, 2005).
Neocallimastigomycetes M.J. Powell (2007), Neocal- Neodeightonia C. Booth (1970), Botryosphaeriaceae.
limastigomycota. 1 ord., I fam., 6 gen., 20 spp. Ord.: I. See Punithalingam (k(jlco/. Pap. 119, 1969), von
Neocallimastigales Arx & Millier (Stud. k(j!col. 9, 1975), Phillips et al.
Lit.: James et al. (k(j!col. 98: 860, 2006; molecular (Persoonia 21: in press, 2008; phylogeny).
phylogeny), and see under Order. Neodimerium Petr. (1950) = Epipolaeum fide Millier
Neocallimastigomycota M.J. Powell (2007), Fungi. 1 & von Arx (Beitr. Kryptfl. Schweiz 11 no. 2, 1962).
class., 1 ord., 1 fam., 6 gen., 20 spp. Class: Neodiplodina Petr. (1954), anamorphic Pezizomy-
Neocallimastigales cotina, St.I eH.?. 1, Australia. See Petrak (Sydowia 8:
Lit.: James et al. (k(Ycol. 98: 860, 2006; molecular 36, 1954).
phylogeny), and see under Orders. Neoerysiphe U. Braun (1999), Erysiphaceae. Ana-
Neocallimastix Vavra & Joyon ex LB. Heath (1983), morph Oidium subgen. Striatoidium. 5, widespread.
Neocallimastigaceae. 5 (in rumen of sheep and cat- See Braun (Beih. Nova Hedwigia 89, 1987; key (as
tle), widespread. See Orpin & Munn (TBMS 86: 178, Erysiphe sect. Galeopsidis)), Braun (Schlechtendalia
1986; emend.), Wubah et al. (CJB 69: 835, 1991; 3: 50, 1999; taxonomy), Bolay (Cryptogamica Helve-
morphology), Wubah et al. (k(Ycol. 83: 40, 1991; re- tica 20, 2005; Switzerland), Voytyuk et al. (k(Yco-
sistant body), Chen et al. (FEMS Microbiol. Lett. taxon 97: 247, 2006; Israel), Wang et al. (k(j!col. 98:
221: 227, 2003; genetics). 1065, 2006; phylogeny).
Neocapnodium W. Yamam. (1955) = Phragmocapnias Neofabraea H.S. Jacks. (1913), Dermateaceae. Ana-
fide Reynolds (k(Ycotaxon 8: 917, 1979). morphs Cryptosporiopsis, Phlyctema. 4, widespread.
Neocarpenteles Udagawa & Uchiy. (2002), Trichoco- Molecular data do not support separation from Pe-
maceae. I. See Udagawa & Uchiyama (k(Ycoscience zicula. See Verkley (Stud. k(Ycol. 44, 1999), Abeln et
43: 4, 2002). al. (k(Ycol. 92: 685, 2000; phylogeny), Cunnington
Neocatapyrenium H. Harada (1993), Verrucariaceae (Australas. Pl. Path. 33: 453, 2004; Australia),
(L). 4, widespread. See Harada (Nat. Hist. Res. 2: Gariepy et al. (Can. J. Pl. Path. 27: 118, 2005; Pa-
129, 1993), Breuss (Bryologist 108: 537, 2005; N cific NW), Wang et al. (k(Ycol. 98: 1065, 2006; phy-
America), Gueidan et al. (MR 111: 1145, 2007; phy- logeny).
logeny). Neotlageoletia J. Reid & C. Booth (1966), Hyponectri-
Neochaetospora B. Sutton & Sankaran (1991), ana- aceae. 1 (on bamboo stem), Philippines. See Reid &
morphic Pezizomycotina, Cpd.= eH.1. 1 (coprophi- Booth (CJB 44: 445, 1966).
lous), Sahara. See Sutton & Sankaran (MR 9S: 768, Neofracchiaea Teng (1938), Scortechiniaceae. 1,
1991). China; USA. See Huhndorf et al. (MR 108: 1384,
Neoclaviceps J.F. White, Bills, S.C. Alderman & 2004; phylogeny).
Spatafora (2001 ), Clavicipitaceae. 1, Costa Rica. See Neofuckelia Zeller & Goodd. (1935), anamorphic
White et al. (k(Ycol. 93: 90, 2001). Pezizomycotina, St.OeH.?. 1, N. America.
Neoclitocybe Singer (1962), Tricholomataceae. 10, Neofuscelia Essl. (1978) = Xanthoparmelia fide Elix
widespread (esp. tropical). See Singer (Sydowia IS: (Bryologist 96: 359, 1993; close to Xanthoparmelia)
55, 1961), Liew et al. (Mo/. Phylogen. Evol. 16: 392, but see also Elix (Flora of Australia SS: 68, 1994),
464 NEOFUSICOCCUM

Krug & Sang (Flechten Follmann Contributions to Neohypodiscus (Lloyd) J.D. Rogers, Y.M. Ju &
Lichenology in Honour of Gerhard Follrnann: 263, Laess0e (1994), ? Boliniaceae. 3, widespread. See
1995; Namibia), Rico & Manrique (Lazaroa 16: 9, Rogers et al. (Mycol. 86: 684, 1994).
1995; Spain), Crespo & Cubero (Lichenologist 30: Neojohnstonia B. Sutton (1983), anamorphic Pezizo-
369, 1998; phylogeny), Elix (Mycotaxon 71: 431, mycotina, Hso.leP.1/10. I, pantropical. See Sutton
1999; S hemisphere), Elix (Australasian Lichenology (TBMS 81: 407, 1983), Gusmao & Grandi (Myco-
51: 7, 2002; chemistry), Elix (Australasian Lichenol- taxon 80: 97, 200 I; Brazil).
ogy 53: 14, 2003; Australia), Giordani et al. (Lichen- Neokeiss1eria Petr. (1920) = Melanconis fide Miiller &
o/ogist 35: 377, 2003; Italy), Blanco et al. (Taxon 53: von Arx in Ainsworth et al. (Eds) (The Fungi 4A: 87,
959, 2004; phylogeny, synonymy with Xanthopar- 1973), Barr (Mycol. Mem. 7, 1978).
me/ia), Thell et al. (Myco/. Progr. 3: 297, 2004; phy- Neokellermania Punith. (1981) = Pseudorobillarda M.
logeny), Blanco et al. (Mo/. Phylogen. Evo/. 39: 52, Morelet fide Nag Raj (Coe/omycetous Anamorphs
2006; phylogeny). with Appendage-bearing Conidia, 1993).
Neofusicoccum Crous, Slippers & A.J.L. Phillips Neokneiffia Sacc. (1898) = Hyphoderma Wallr. fide
(2006), anamorphic Botryosphaeriaceae, H?.?.?. 13, Donk (Persoonia 3: 199, 1964).
widespread. See Morgan-Jones & White (Mycotaxon Neolamya Theiss. & Syd. (1918), Pezizomycotina. I
30: 117, 1987), Darvas (Phytophylactica 23: 295, (on lichens, esp. Peltigera), Europe. See Kiimmerling
1991; S Africa), Jacobs & Rehner (Myco/. 90: 601, & Alstrup (Graphis Scripta 3: 120, 1992; Scandina-
1998; morphology, ITS), Smith & Stanosz (Myco/. via), Zhurbenko & Davydov (Fo/ia cryptog. Estonica
93: 505, 2001), Phillips et al. (Sydowia 54: 59, 2002), 37: I 09, 2000; Siberia).
Denman et al. (Myco/. 95: 294, 2003; on Pro- Neolecta Speg. (1881), Neolectaceae. 3, north temper-
teaceae), Slippers et al. (Stud. Mycol. 50: 343, 2004; ate; Brazil. See Redhead (CJB 55: 301, 1977; ecol-
on Eucalyptus), van Niekerk et al. (Mycol. 96: 781, ogy), Landvik et al. (SA 11: 107, 1993; phylogeny),
2004; on Vitis), Barber et al. (MR 109: 1347, 2005; Landvik (MR 100: 199, 1996), Sjamsuridzal et al.
synanamorph), Slippers et al. (Myco/. 97: 99, 2005; (Mycoscience 38: 267, 1997), Liu et al. (Mo/. Biol.
on Mangifera), Crous et al. (Stud. Myco/. 55: 247, Evol. 16: 1799, 1999; phylogeny), Landvik et al.
2006), Slippers et al. (Pl. Path. 56: 128, 2007; on (Myco/. 93: 1151, 2001; phylogeny), Landvik et al.
Rosaceae). (MR 107: 1021, 2003; morphology, ultrastr.), Sugi-
Neogeotrichum 0. Magalh. (1932) = Trichosporon yama et al. (Mycol. 98: 996, 2006; phylogeny).
fide Lodder & Kreger-van Rij (Yeasts, a taxonomic Neolectaceae Redhead (1977), Neolectales. I gen. (+ 2
study, 1952). syn.), 3 spp.
Neogibbera Petr. (1947) = Acantharia fide Miiller & Lit.: Redhead (CJB 55: 301, 1977), Landvik et al.
von Arx in Ainsworth et al. (Eds) (The Fungi 4A: 87, (SA 11: 107, 1993), Landvik (MR 100: 199, 1996),
1973). Sugiyama (Mycoscience 39: 487, 1998), Liu et al.
Neogodronia Schliipf.-Bernh. (1969) = Encoeliopsis (Mo/. Biol. Evol. 16: 1799, 1999), Berbee & Taylor
fide Korf in Ainsworth et al. (Eds) (The Fungi 4A: in McLaughlin et al. (Eds) (The Mycota A Compre-
249, 1973). hensive Treatise on Fungi as Experimental Systems
Neogymnomyces G.F. Orr (1970), Onygenaceae. I, for Basic and Applied Research 7A: 229, 2001),
USA. See Orr (CJB 48: 1065, 1970), Currah (Myco- Landvik et al. (Mycol. 93: 1151, 2001 ), Sugiyama et
taxon 24: I, 1985), Currah (SA 7: 1, 1988; key). al. (Myco/. 98: 996, 2006; phylogeny), Sugiyama et
Neogyromitra S. Imai (1932) = Gyromitra fide Eck- al. (Myco/. 98: 996, 2006).
blad (Nytt Mag. Bot. 15: I, 1968). Neolectales Landvik, O.E. Erikss., Gargas & P. Gust.
Neohaplomyces R.K. Benj. (1955), Laboulbeniaceae. (1993). Neolectomycetidae. I fam., I gen., 3 spp.
3, widespread. See Benjamin (Aliso 3: 189, 1955), Fam.:
Santamaria & Rossi (Pl. Biosystems 133: 163, 1999; Neolectaceae
Mediterranean). For Lit. see under fam.
Neohendersonia Petr. (1921), anamorphic Pezizomy- Neolectomycetes 0.E. Erikss. & Winka (1997), Taph-
cotina, St.= eP.1/19. 3, widespread. See Sutton (The rinomycotina. I ord., I fam., I gen., 3 spp. Contains
Coe/omycetes, 1980). only one genus, Neo/ecta, which has some outward
Neohenningsia Koord. (1907) = Hydropisphaera fide similarities to members of the Pezizomycetes, but
Rossman et al. (Stud. Mycol. 42: 248 pp., 1999). clusters with the Taphrinomycetes when molecular
Neoheppia Zahlbr. (1909), Peltulaceae (L). 2, Brazil; data are analysed. Ord.:
Zaire. See Biidel (Mycotaxon 54: 137, 1995). Neolectales
Neoheteroceras Nag Raj (1993), anamorphic Pezizo- For Lit. see fam.
mycotina, Cpd/Cac.= eP.19. 1, widespread (temper- Neolectomycetidae, see Neo/ectomycetes.
ate). See Nag Raj (Coe/omycetous Anamorphs with Neolentinus Redhead & Ginns (1985), Polyporaceae.
Appendage-bearing Conidia: 539, 1993), Hiiseyin et 11, widespread. See Redhead & Ginns (TMSJ 26:
al. (Mycotaxon 94: 241, 2005), Yonezawa & Tanaka 357, 1985), Lechner & Wright (Mycotaxon 82: 281,
(Mycoscience 49: 152, 2008; Japan). 2002; N. Am.).
Neohoehnelia Theiss. & Syd. (1918) = Dysrhynchis Neolentiporus Rajchenb. (1995), Fomitopsidaceae. I,
fide Miiller & von Arx (Beitr. Kryptfl. Schweiz 11 no. S. America. See Rajchenberg (Nordic JI Bot. 15: 105,
2, 1962). 1995).
Neohygrocybe Herink (1958) = Hygrocybe fide Singer Neolichina Gyeln. (1940) = Lichina fide Hawksworth
(Agaric. mod. Tax. edn 2, 1962). et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995).
Neohygrophorus Singer ex Singer (1962), Tricholo- Neoligniella Naumov (1951), anamorphic Pezizomy-
mataceae. I, N. America. See Redhead et al. (Myco- cotina, St.OeH.?. I, former USSR. See Naumov (Bot.
taxon 76: 321, 2000), Matheny et al. (Mycol. 98: 982, Mater. Otd. Sporov. Rast. Bot. Inst. Komarova Akad.
2006; phylogeny). Nauk S.S.S.R. 7: 116, 1951 ).
 NEOSARTORYA 465

Neolinocarpon K.D. Hyde (1992) = Linocarpon fide Neopericonia Kamal, A.N. Rai & Morgan-Jones
Yanna & Ho (MR 107: 1305, 2003; ultrastr.). (1983), anamorphic Pezizomycotina, Hso.#eP.10. 1,
Neolysurus O.K. Mill., Ovrebo & Burle (1991), Phalla- India. See Kamal et al. (Mycotaxon 18: 15, 1983 ).
ceae. 1, Costa Rica. See Miller et al. (MR 95: 1230, Neopetromyces Frisvad & Samson (2000), Trichoco-
1991). maceae. Anamorph Aspergillus. 1, Philippines. See
Neomarssoniella U. Braun (1991), anamorphic Pe- Frisvad & Samson (Stud. Mycol. 45: 20 l, 2000).
zizomycotina, Cac.leH.?. 2, Europe; N. America. See Neophacidium Petr. (1950), ? Rhytismatales. 2, Paki-
Braun (Nova Hedwigia 53: 304, 1991). stan; S. America. See Petrak (Sydowia 4: 333, 1950).
Neomelanconium Petr. (1940), anamorphic Pezizomy- Neophaeosphaeria M.P.S. Camara, M.E. Palm &
cotina, St.OeP.19. 2, Europe; Africa. A.W. Ramaley (2003), Pleosporales. Anamorph Co-
Neomichelia Penz. & Sacc. (1901) = Pithomyces fide niothyrium-like. 5 (on Agavaceae), widespread. See
Ellis (Mycol. Pap. 76, 1960). Ciimara et al. (MR 107: 519, 2003).
Neomunkia Petr. (1947), anamorphic Hypocreales, Neophoma Petr. & Syd. (1927), anamorphic Pezizomy-
St.OeH.?. 1, S. America. See Bischoff et al. (Mycol. cotina, St.OeH.?. 2, Europe; N. America.
96: 1088, 2004; phylogeny). Neophyllis F. Wilson (1891), Sphaerophoraceae (L). 2,
Neonaumovia Schwarzman (1959) = Lophophacidium Australasia. See Ahti (Regnum veg. 128: 58, 1993),
fide Korf in Ainsworth et al. (Eds) (The Fungi 4A: Dtiring et al. (Aust. J. Bot. 47: 783, 1999), Wedin &
249, 1973). Dtiring (MR 103: 1131, 1999; phylogeny), Dtiring &
Neonectria Wollenw. (1917), Nectriaceae. Anamorph Wedin (Pl. Biol. 2: 361, 2000; phylogeny, morphol-
Cylindrocarpon. 33, widespread. N. galligena (can- ogy), Wedin et al. (Lichenologist 32: 17 l, 2000; phy-
ker and eye rot of apple and pear; Flack & Swin- logeny), Mil\.(llikowska et al. (Mycol. 98: 1088, 2006;
burne, TBMS 68: 186, 1977; host range). See Bray- phylogeny).
ford & Samuels (Mycol. 85: 612, 1993; Cylindrocar- Neophyscia M. Choisy (1959) nom. nud. = Physcia
pon anamorphs), Samuels & Brayford (Sydowia 45: fide Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn
55, 1993; phragmosporous spp.), Rossman et al. 8, 1995).
(Stud. Mycol. 42: 248 pp., 1999), Schoch et al. (Stud. Neopiptostoma Kuntze (1898) = Piptostoma.
Mycol. 45: 45, 2000), Mantiri et al. (CJB 79: 334, Neoplaconema B. Sutton (1977), anamorphic Pezizo-
2001; phylogeny), Langrell (MR 106: 280, 2002; mo- mycotina, St.OeH.15. 2, Germany; Australia. See
lecular detection), Seifert et al. (Phytopathology 93: Yuan & Mohammed (MR 101: 1531, 1997; n.sp.
1533, 2003; on ginseng), Brayford et al. (Mycol. 96: Australia).
572, 2004; spp. without microconidia), Halleen et al. Neoplacosphaeria Petr. (1921) = Sphaeriothyrium fide
(Stud. Mycol. 50: 43 l, 2004; on Vitis), Castlebury et Petrak (Annis mycol. 22: 1, 1924).
al. (CJB 84: 1417, 2006; phylogeny on Fagus), Hi- Neopsoromopsis Gyeln. (1940),? Parmeliaceae (L). 1,
rooka & Kobayashi (Mycoscience 48: 53, 2007; Ja- Argentina.
pan). Neopycnodothis Tak. Kobay. (1965) = Cytoplea fide
Neonorrlinia Syd. (1923) = Cercidospora fide Hafell- Sutton (Mycol. Pap. 141, 1977).
ner & Obermayer (Cryptog. Bryol.-Lichenol. 16: 177, Neoramularia U. Braun (1991), anamorphic Pezizo-
1995). mycotina, St.0-leH.3. 9, widespread. See Braun
Neonosemoides N. Faye & B.S. Togubaye (1996), (Monogr. Cercosporella, Ramu/aria Allied Genera
Microsporidia. l. (Phytopath. Hyphom.) 2: 351, 1998; key), Braun et
Neonothopanus R.H. Petersen & Krisai (1999), al. (Australas. Pl. Path. 34: 509, 2005; Australia).
Marasmiaceae. 1, S. America. See Petersen & Krisai- Neoravenelia Long (1903) = Ravenelia fide Arthur
Greilhuber (Persoonia 17: 210, 1999). (Manual Rusts US & Canada, 1934).
Neoovularia U. Braun (1992), anamorphic Pezizomy- Neorehmia Htihn. (1902), Trichosphaeriaceae. Ana-
cotina, Hsp.OeP.10. 3, Europe; Japan. See Braun morph Tritirachium-like. 2, Austria. See Millier &
(Monogr. Cercosporella, Ramu/aria Allied Genera Samuels (Sydowia 35: 143, 1982), Barr (Mycotaxon
(Phytopath. Hyphom.) 2: 342, 1998; key). 39: 43, 1990), Samuels & Barr (CJB 75: 2165, 1998),
Neoparodia Petr. & Cif. (1932), Parodiopsidaceae. Rossman et al. (Stud. Mycol. 42: 248 pp., 1999).
Anamorph Chuppia-like or Sarcinella-like. 1, West Neosaccardia Mattir. (1921) ? = Scleroderma fide
Indies. Guzman (Ciencia 25: 195, 1967).
Neopatella Sacc. (l 908) = Selenophoma fide Petrak Neosartorya Malloch & Cain (1973), Trichocomaceae.
(Sydowia 5: 354, 1951). Anamorph Aspergillus. 12, widespread. See Takada
Neopaxillus Singer (1948), Serpulaceae. 5, C. & S. et al. (TMSJ 27: 415, 1986; mating), Guarro & Fi-
America. See Singer et al. (Beih. Nova Hedwigia 98: gueras (Boin Soc. Micol. Madrid 11: 217, 1987; on-
17, 1990). togeny), Peterson (MR 96: 547, 1992; 6 spp. DNA
Neopeckia Sacc. (1883), Pleosporales. l, N. America. homology), Udagawa et al. (Mycoscience 37: 217,
See Bose (Phytopath. Z. 41, 1961; syn. with Her- 1996; toxigenic spp.), Geiser et al. (Mycol. 90: 831,
potrichia), Barr (Mycotaxon 20: l, 1984), von Arx & 1998; DNA), Samson (Contributions to Microbiology
Millier (Sydowia 37: 6, 1984; syn. with Herpotri- 2: 5, 1999; review), Varga et al. (Antonie van Leeu-
chia), Chen & Hsieh (Sydowia 56: 24, 2004). wenhoek 77: 235, 2000; phylogeny), Takada et al.
Neopeltella Petr. (1950), ? Schizothyriaceae. 1, S. (Mycoscience 42: 361, 2001; Africa), Klich (Identifi-
America. See Petrak (Sydowia 4: 329, 1950). cation of Common Aspergillus Species: 116 pp.,
Neopeltis Petr. (l 949) = Microcallis fide von Arx & 2002), Horie et al. (Mycoscience 44: 397, 2003; Bra-
Millier (Stud. Mycol. 9, 1975). zil), Balajee et al. (J. Clin. Microbial. 43: 5996,
Neopeltis Syd. (1937), anamorphic Pezizomycotina, 2005; comparison with Aspergillus famigatus), Dyer
St.OeH.?. 1, C. America. & Paoletti (Medical Mycology 43 Suppl. 1: S7, 2005;
Neoperezia 1.V. Issi & Voronin (1979), Microsporidia. genetics), Nierman (Nature Lond. 438 no. 7071:
l. 1151, 2005; genome sequence), Rydholm et al. (Eu-
466 NEOSCYTALIDIUM

karyotic Cell S: 650, 2006; population structure), (Gen. Fung.: 90, 1909).
Samson et al. (Medical Mycology 44 Suppl. l: Sl33, Neottiospora Desm. (1843), anamorphic Pezizomy-
2006; species concepts), Wortman et al. (Medical cotina, Cpd.OeH/leP.15. 2, widespread.
Mycology 44 Suppl. 1: S3, 2006; phylogeny), Sam- Neottiosporella H6hn. ex Falck (1923) nom. dub.,
son et al. (Stud. Mycol. S9: 147, 2007; phylogeny, anamorphic Pezizomycotina. No spp. included.
chemistry, morphology), Samson et al. (Stud. Mycol. Neottiosporina Subram. (1961), anamorphic Pezizo-
S9: 147, 2007; section Fumigati), Hong et al. (An- mycotina, Cpd.= eH.l. 10, widespread. See Sutton &
tonie van Leeuwenhoek 93: 87, 2008). Alcorn (Aust. J. Bot. 22: 517, 1974; key), Sutton &
Neoscytalidium Crous & Slippers (2006), anamorphic Wu (MR 99: 831, 1995; on Sorghum).
Botryosphaeriaceae, H?.?.?. 1, tropical. See Crous & Neottiosporis Clem. & Shear (1931) = Neottiosporella.
Slippers (Stud. Mycol. SS: 244, 2006). neotype, see type.
Neosecotium Singer & A.H. Sm. (1960), Agaricaceae. Neotyphodium Glenn, C.W. Bacon & Hanlin (1996),
2, N. America; Africa. Basidioma gasteroid. See anamorphic Epichloi!. 4 (endosymbiotic in grasses),
Singer & Smith (Madrono lS: 154, 1960). widespread (esp. temperate). See Glenn et al. (Mycol.
neosexual, see protosexual. 88: 369, 1996; phylogeny), Glenn & Bacon (Neoty-
Neoskofitzia Schulzer (1880) nom. dub., Sordariomy- phodium/Grass Interactions Proceedings of the Third
cetes. 5, widespread. See Rossman (Stud. Mycol. 42, International Symposium on Acremonium/Grass In-
1999). teractions, held May 28-31, 1997, in Athens, Geor-
Neosolorina (Gyeln.) Rasanen (1943) = Solorina fide gia: 53, 1997; chemistry), Kuldau et al. (Mycol. 89:
Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 431, 1997; phylogeny), Leuchtmann (Neotypho-
1995). dium/Grass Interactions Proceedings of the Third
Neospegazzinia Petr. & Syd. (1936), anamorphic Pe- International Symposium on Acremonium!Grass In-
zizomycotina, Cpd.OfH.?. 1, S. America. teractions, held May 28-31, 1997, in Athens, Geor-
Neosphaeropsis Petr. (1921) ? = Sphaeropsis Sacc. gia: 93, 1997; ecology), White (Neotyphodium/Grass
fide Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn Interactions Proceedings of the Third International
8, 1995). Symposium on Acremonium/Grass Interactions, held
Neosporidesmium Mercado & J. Mena (1988), ana- May 28-31, 1997, in Athens, Georgia: 27, 1997),
morphic Pezizomycotina, Hsy.= eP.l. 1, Cuba. See Wilkinson & Schardl (Neotyphodium/Grass Interac-
Mercado & Mena (Acta Bot. Cubana S9: 2, 1988). tions Proceedings of the Third International Sympo-
Neostomella Syd. (1927), Asterinaceae. 4, C. America. sium on Acremonium/Grass Interactions, held May
See Hansford (Mycol. Pap. lS, 1946). 28-31, 1997, in Athens, Georgia: 13, 1997; mutual-
Neotapesia E. Mull. & Hutter (1963), Helotiales. 3, ism), Leuchtmann & Schardl (MR 102: 1169, 1998;
Europe. See Korf in Ainsworth et al. (Eds) (The genetics, phylogeny), Miles et al. (Appl. Environm.
Fungi 4A: 249, 1973), Nannfeldt (TBMS 67: 283, Microbial. 64: 601, 1998; Australasia), Naffaa et al.
1976). (Ann. appl. Biol. 132: 211, 1998; Europe), White &
Neotestudina Segretain & Destombes (1961), Testudi- Reddy (Mycol. 90: 226, 1998; phylogeny), Kuldau et
naceae. 3, widespread. N. rosatii (mycetoma of foot). al. (Mycol. 91: 776, 1999; hybridisation), Schardl &
See Hawksworth & Booth (Mycol. Pap. 13S, 1974), Leuchtmann (Mycol. 91: 95, 1999; N America),
Hawksworth (CJB S7: 91, 1979), Kruys et al. (MR Tredway et al. (MR 103: 1593, 1999; phylogeny),
110: 527, 2006; phylogeny). Lane et al. (Microbial Endophytes: 341, 2000; coevo-
Neothyridaria Petr. (1934), Pezizomycotina. 1, lution, chemistry), Moon et al. (Mycol. 92: 1103,
Europe. 2000; evolution), Schardl (Fungal Genetics Biol. 33:
neotony, a process in which normal development of 69, 2001; on Festuca), Moon et al. (Mycol. 94: 694,
cells, except those involved in reproduction, is ar- 2002; S hemisphere), Brem & Leuchtmann (Evolu-
rested; results in a sexually mature organism with ju- tion Lancaster, Pa. S7: 37, 2003; on Bromus), Moon
venile features; see Kreisel (in Hawksworth (Ed.), et al. (Mo/. Ecol. 13: 1455, 2004; hybridisation), Sul-
Frontiers in mycology: 69, 1991; in fungal phylog- livan & Faeth (Mo/. Ecol. 13: 649, 2004; gene flow),
eny); cf. pedogenesis. Yokoyama et al. (FEMS Microbial. Lett. 264: 182,
Neotremella Lowy ( 1979), Tremellaceae. l, Mexico. 2006; genetics), Moon et al. (Mycol. 99: 895, 2007;
See Lowy (Boletin de la Sociedad Mexicana de Mi- on Stipeae and Meliceae).
cologia 13: 224, 1979). Neotyphula Wakef. (1934), Basidiomycota. 1, Guyana.
Neotrichophyton Castell. & Chaim. (1919) = Tricho- See Martin (Lloydia 11: 121, 1948).
phyton fide Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Neournula Paden & Tylutki (1969), Chorioactidaceae.
Fungi edn 8, 1995). 2, USA; Europe; N. Africa. See Paden (Mycol. 64:
Neotrotteria Sacc. (1921), Coronophorales. See Nann- 457, 1972; nomencl.), Hansen & Pfister (Mycol. 98:
feldt (Svensk bot. Tidskr. 69: 49, 1975), Nannfeldt 1029, 2006; phylogeny), Pfister et al. (MR 112: 513,
(Svensk bot. Tidskr. 69: 289, 1975), Subramanian & 2008).
Sekar (Kavaka 18: 19, 1993). Neoventuria Syd. & P. Syd. (1919), Dothideomycetes.
Neottiella (Cooke) Sacc. (1889), Pyronemataceae. c. 1, S. America.
13, Europe. See Caillet & Moyne (BSMF 103: 179, Neovossia K6rn. (1879), Tilletiaceae. 1 (on Poaceae),
1987; synonym of Octospora), Caillet & Moyne widespread. See Van1cy (Illustrated genera of smut
(Bull. Soc. Hist. nat. Doubs 84: 9, 1991; keys), Kris- fungi, 1987), Castlebury et al. (Mycol. 97: 888, 2005;
tiansen (SA 14: 61, 1995), Moravec (Czech Mycol. phylog.) cf. Tilletia.
49: 149, 1997; sect. Neottiellae), Benkert (Z. Mykol. Neoxenophila Apinis & B.M. Clark (1974) = Aphano-
64: 153, 1998; Germany), Hansen & Pfister (Mycol. ascus fide Cano & Guarro (MR 94, 1990), Cano et al.
98: 1029, 2006; phylogeny), Perry et al. (MR 111: (Stud. Mycol. 47: 153, 2002).
549, 2007; phylogeny). Neozimmermannia Koord. (1907) = Glomerella fide
Neottiopezis Clem. (1903) = Neottiella fide Clements von Arx & Millier (Beitr. Kryptfl. Schweiz 11 no. 1,
 NEURAL NETWORKS 467

1954). sworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995).

Neozygitaceae Ben Ze'ev, R.G. Kenneth & Uziel Nephromopsis Miill. Arg. (1891), Parmeliaceae (L).
(1987), Entomophthorales. 3 gen., 21 spp. 26, Asia. See Klimefelt et al. (Pl. Syst. Evol. 183:
Lit.: Ben-Ze'ev et al. (Mycotaxon 28: 313, 1987), 113, 1992), Randlane & Saag (Mycotaxon 44: 485,
Humber (Mycotaxon 34: 441, 1989), Keller (Sydowia 1992), Randlane (Cryptog. Bryol.-Lichenol. 16: 35,
43: 39, 1991), Delalibera et al. (Can. J. Microbial. 1995), Randlane & Saag (Cryptog. Bryol. -Lichenol.
50: 579, 2004), Delalibera et al. (Myco/. 96: 1002, 19: 175, 1998), Chen & Gao (Mycotaxon 77: 491,
2004), Keller & Petrini (Sydowia 57: 23, 2005). 2001), Thell et al. (Myco/. Progr. 4: 303, 2005; revi-
Neozygites Witlaczil (1885), Neozygitaceae. 18 (on sion).
Arthropoda), widespread. See Keller & Wuest (En- Nephromyces Giard (1888), ? Cladochytriaceae. 3 (in
tomophaga 28: 123, 1983), Butt & Heath (Eur. J. ascidians), Europe. See Saffo & Nelson (CJB 61:
Cell. Biol. 46: 499, 1988; cell division), Butt & 3230, 1983), Beakes in Coombs et al. (Eds) (Evolu-
Humber (Protoplasma 151: 115, 1989; mitosis), Kel- tionary Relationships Among Protozoa: 351, 1998),
ler (Sydowia 43: 39, 1991; key Swiss spp.), Dick et Cavalier-Smith in Coombs et al. (Eds) (Evolutionary
al. (Myco/. 84: 729, 1992), Steenberg et al. (J. Invert. Relationships Among Protozoa: 375, 1998).
Path. 68: 97, 1996), Keller (Sydowia 49: 118, 1997), Nephromyces Sideris (1927) = Rhizidiocystis.
Keller & Steenberg (Sydowia 49: 21, 1997), Delalib- Nephrospora Loubiere (1923) = Microascus Zukal
era et al. (Myco/. 96: 1002, 2004; Neozygites tana- fide von Arx (Persoonia 8: 191, 1975).
joae n.sp. pathogenic on cassava green mite), Keller Nepotatus Lloyd (1925) = Scleroderma fide Stevenson
& Petrini (Sydowia 57: 23, 2005; key), White et al. & Cash (Bull. Lloyd Libr. Mus. 35: 130, 1936).
(Mycol. 98: 872, 2006; phylogeny). Neptunella K.L. Pang & E.B.G. Jones (2003), Halos-
Neozythia Petr. (1958), anamorphic Helotiales, phaeriaceae. 1. See Pang et al. (Myco/. Progr. 2: 35,
St.OeH.38. 1, Iran. See Petrak (Sydowia 11: 351, 2003).
1957). Nereiospora E.B.G. Jones, R.G. Johnson & S.T. Moss
Nephlyctis Arthur (1907) = Prospodium fide Dietel ( 1983 ), Halosphaeriaceae. Anamorph Monodictys-
(Nat. Pjlanzenfam. 6, 1928). like. 2 (marine), widespread (northern hemisphere).
Nephrochytrium Kading (1938), Endochytriaceae. 4, See Mouzouras & Jones (CJB 63: 2444, 1985), Jones
N. America. & Moss (SA 6: 179, 1987), Hyde & Jones (Bot. Mar.
Nephroma Ach. (1809), Nephromataceae (L). 36, 32: 205, 1989; ultrastr.), Anderson et al. (Myco/. 93:
widespread. See Wetmore (Pubis Mich. St. Univ. 897, 2001; phylogeny), Chatrnala et al. (Fungal Di-
Mus., ser. biol. 1: 369, 1960; N. Am.), White & versity Res. Ser. 7: 59, 2002; anamorph), Campbell et
James (Licheno/ogist 20: 103, 1988; key 15 S. temp. al. (Myco/. 95: 530, 2003; phylogeny).
spp.), Eriksson & Strans (SA 14: 33, 1995; molec. nervicolous, living on veins of leaves or stems.
phylogeny), Goffinet & Bayer (Fungal Genetics Biol. Nervostroma Narumi & Y. Harada (2006), Sclerotini-
21: 228, 1997; DNA), Burgaz & Martinez (Cryptog. aceae. Anamorph Cristulariella. I, widespread (tem-
Mycol. 20: 225, 1999; Iberian spp.), Lohtander et al. perate). See Narumi-Saito et al. (Mycoscience 47:
(MR 106: 777, 2002; phylogeny), Wiklund & Wedin 351, 2007).
(Cladistics 19: 419, 2003; phylogeny), Miitdlikowska Nesolechia A. Massal. (1856), Parmeliaceae. 1
& Lutzoni (Am. J. Bot. 91: 449, 2004; phylogeny), (lichenicolous ), widespread. See Triebel et al. (Bry-
Louwhoff (Muelleria 22: 3, 2005; Australia), Miitd- ologist 98: 71, 1995), Per8oh & Rambold (Myco/.
likowska et al. (Myco/. 98: 1088, 2006; phylogeny), Progr. 1: 43, 2002; phylogeny), Dore et al. (Lichen-
Piercey-Normore et al. (Lichenologist 38: 441, 2006; o/ogist 38: 425, 2006; biometrics), Crespo et al.
Pacific NW). (Mo/. Phylogen. Evol. 44: 812, 2007; phylogeny) .
. Nephromataceae Wetmore ex J.C. David & D. Nesolechiaceae Arnold (1858) = Parmeliaceae.
Hawksw. (1991), Peltigerales (L). 1 gen. (+ 6 syn.), Nesophloea Fr. (1849) nom. dub., Fungi.
36 spp. Neta Shearer & J.L. Crane (1971), anamorphic Pezizo-
Lit.: James & White (Licheno/ogist 19: 215, 1987), mycotina, Hso.1-= eH.10. 6 (terrestrial and aquatic),
White & James (Lichenologist 20: 103, 1988), Gal- widespread (north temperate). See de Hoog (Stud.
loway (Symbiosis 11: 327, 1991), Eriksson & Strand Myco/. 26: 44, 1985; key), Castaneda Ruiz & Heredia
(SA 14: 33, 1995), Eriksson & Strans (SA 14: 33, (Mycotaxon 76: 131, 2000; Mexico).
1995; molec. phylogeny), Goffinet & Bayer (Fungal Neural networks (Artificial Neural Networks, ANNs),
Genetics Biol. 21: 228, 1997; DNA), Goffinet & allow for the identification or classification of input
Goward (Lichenogr. Thomsoniana North American patterns (characters). In practice this approach gener-
Lichenology in Honor of John W. Thomson: 41, ally requires a considerable amount of data in order
1998), Burgaz & Martinez (Cryptog. Myca/. 20: 225, to set up the network. Final placement is arrived at
1999), Wiklund & Wedin (C/adistics 19: 419, 2003), after the passage of the input values through a series
Buschbom & Mueller (Mo/. Phy/ogen. Evol. 32: 66, of nodes arranged in layers. The method has not yet
2004), Mill,dlikowska & Lutzoni (Am. J. Bot. 91: 449, been used widely with fungal data, but has potential
2004), Mill<llikowska et al. (Myco/. 98: 1088, 2006; for more use, particularly in classification and data
phylogeny), Vitikainen (Nordic Lichen Flora 3: mining; examples include Acuna et al. (Biotechnol-
Cyanolichens: 91, 2007). ogy techniques 12: 515, 1998; estimation of fungal
Nephromatomyces E.A. Thomas (1939) nom. inval. = biomass), Boddy & Morris (Binary 5: 17, 1991),
Nephroma fide Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Bridge et al. (in Hawksworth (Ed.), Identification
Fungi edn 8, 1995). and characterization of pest organisms: 153, 1994),
Nephromiomyces E.A. Thomas ex Cif. & Tomas. Morgan et al (MR 102: 975, 1998), Morris et al. (MR
(1953) = Nephroma fide Hawksworth et al. (Diction- 96: 967, 1992), Nie et al. (J. Phytopath. 155: 364,
ary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995). 2007; identification of Fusarium). For methodology
Nephromium Nyl. (1860) = Nephroma fide Hawk- see Boddy et al. (Binary 2: 179, 1990), Specht (Neu-
468 NEUROECIUM

ral networks 3: I 09, 1990), Zaruda (Artijicial neural (Illustr. Gen. Rust Fungi edn 3: 225 pp., 2003; placed
systems, 1992). Successful use requires a good un- in Uropyxidaceae) Cf. Phragmidiella.
derstanding of underlying theory. See Numerical tax- Nia R.T. Moore & Meyers (1961), Niaceae. 3 (marine),
onomy. widespread (northern hemisphere). See Doguet
Neuroecium Kunze (1823) nom. dub., Fungi. Not a (BSMF 8S: 93, 1969; cultures, development), Doguet
fungus fide Juel (Dansk. bot. Ark. S: I, 1928). (BSMF 84: 343, 1969), Kohlmeyer & Kohlmeyer
Neuronectria Munk (1957) = Hydropisphaera fide (Marine Mycology, 1979), Leightley & Eaton (TBMS
Rossman et al. (Stud. Myco/. 42: 248 pp., 1999). 73: 35, 1979), Jones & Jones (MR 97: I, 1993),
Neurophyllum, see Neurophy/lum. Rosello et al. (MR 97: 68, 1993; key), Binder et al.
Neuropogon Nees & Flot. (1835) = Usnea fide Lamb (Mycol. 93: 679, 2001; phylogeny).
(Index Norn. Lich., 1963), Articus (Taxon S3: 925, Niaceae Jillich (1982), Agaricales. 6 gen. (+3 syn.), 56
2004), Wirtz et al. (Taxon SS: 367, 2006; phylogeny, spp.
synonymy with Usnea). Lit.: Kohlmeyer & Kohlmeyer (Marine Mycology:
Neurospora Shear & B.O. Dodge (1927), Sordari- 690 pp., 1979), Jones & Jones (MR 97: I, 1993),
aceae. Anamorph Chrysonilia. 51, widespread. See Barata et al. (MR 101: 687, 1997), Binder et al. (i\fy-
mould, bread, Genetics. See Frederick et al. (Myco/. col. 93: 679, 2001), Bodensteiner et al. (Mo/. Phy-
61: 1083, 1970; key), Perkins & Turner (Exp. Mycol. /ogen. Evo/. 33: 501, 2004), Sivichai & Jones (Sy-
12: 91, 1988; natural populations), Raju (Myco/. 80: dowia S6: 132, 2004).
825, 1988; multipored ascus apices), Perkins (Genet- Nicholsoniella Kuntze (1891) = Libertiella.
ics Bethesda 130: 687, 1992; history as a model or- nidose (nidorose), having an unpleasant smell.
ganism), Raju (MR 96: 241, 1992; genetic control of Nidula V.S. White (1902), Agaricaceae. 4, widespread.
sexual cycle), Beatty et al. (MR 98: 1309, 1994; ge- nidulant, lying free in a cavity.
netics), Skupskiet al. (Fungal Genetics Biol. 21: 153, Nidularia Bull. (1791) nom. rej. = Cyathus fide
1997; phylogeny), Poggeler (Curr. Genet. 36: 222, Stalpers (in litt. ).
1999; mating type genes), Turner et al. (Fungal Ge- Nidularia Fr. ( 1817) nom. cons., Agaricaceae. 3, wide-
netics Biol. 32: 67, 2001; natural populations, re- spread. See Cejp & Palmer (Ceska Myko/. 17: 125,
view), Dettman et al. (Evolution Lancaster, Pa. S7: 1963; key), Baseia & Milanez (Revista Brasileira de
2703, 2003; phylogeny), Dettman et al. (Evolution Botdnica 24: 479, 2001; Brazil), Sarasini
Lancaster, Pa. S7: 2721, 2003; species concepts), (Gasteromiceti Epigei: 406 pp., 2005).
Galagan (Nature Lond. 422 no. 6934: 859, 2003; ge- Nidulariaceae Dumort. (1822) = Agaricaceae.
nome sequence), Braun et al. (Applied Mycology and Nidulariales = Agaricales.
Biotechnology 4: 295, 2004; genetics review), Dett- Nidulariopsis Greis (1935), Geastraceae. 2, Europe; N.
man & Taylor (Genetics Bethesda 168: 1231, 2004; America. See Zeller (Myco/. 40: 639, 1948), Miller &
microsatellites), Garcia et al. (MR 108: 1119, 2004; Miller (Gasteromycetes. Morphological and Devel-
wide concept including Gelasinospora), Miller & opment Features with Keys to the Orders, Families,
Huhndorf (Mo/. Phy/ogen. Evol. 3S: 60, 2005; phy- and Genera: 157 pp., 1988).
logeny, wall structure), Dettman et al. (Mycol. 98: Nidulispora Nawawi & Kuthub. (1990), anamorphic
436, 2006; N. discreta agg.), Jacobson et al. (Myco/. Pezizomycotina, Hso.1 bH.1. I (aquatic), Malaysia.
98: 550, 2006; biogeography), Zhang et al. (Myco/. See Nawawi & Kuthubutheen (Mycotaxon 36: 329,
98: 1076, 2006; phylogeny), Wik et al. (BMC Evolu- 1990), Ho et al. (Myco/. 92: 582, 2000).
tionary Biology 8: 109, 2008; mating type genes). Niebla Runde! & Bowler (1978), Ramalinaceae (L). I,
neurotoxin, a toxin which affects the nervous system. California; Mexico. Perhaps synonymous with Rama-
Nevodovsky (Gavril Stepanovich; 1874-1952; Ukraine, /ina. See Bowler et al. (Phytologia 77: 23, 1994),
later Georgia, Kazakhstan, Russia). Schoolteacher Marsh & Nash (Phytologia 76: 458, 1994; Mexico),
(1897-1903); student, Novo-Aleksandiysky Institute Riefner et al. (Mycotaxon S4: 397, 1995; USA), Nash
of Agriculture and Forestry, Pulavy, now Poland et al. (Lichen Flora of the Greater Sonoran Desert
(1903-1911); Head, Phytopathological Laboratory, Region 2, 2004), Miii.dlikowska et al. (Myco/. 98:
Tbilisi Botanic Garden ( 1911-1913 ); mycologist, 1088, 2006; phylogeny).
Smelianskaya Mycological-Entomological Station, NIEC, see RIEC.
later the Ukrainian Scientific Research Institute of Nielsenia Syd. (1921) = Uromyces fide Dietel (Nat.
Sugar Beet (1913-1930); mycologist, Alma Ata Sta- Pjlanzenfam. 6, 1928).
tion of Plant Protection (1930-1940); Lecturer, Niessl (von Meyendorf, Gustav; 1839-1919; Italy, later
Tomsk Forest Technical School, and mycologist, Austria, Moravia). Born in Verona; Geometrist, Vi-
Tomsk Zonal Flax Experiment Station (1940-1946). enna (1857-1865); Professor of Geodesy and Astron-
A pioneer mycologist in the Caucasus and Central omy, University of Brno (1865-1906); retired to Vi-
Asia, particularly noted for his compilation of exsic- enna ( 1906 onwards). A major contributor to early
cati. Collections are in the Kazakh State University, understanding of the mycotas of central Europe. Most
Alma Ata (AA) [about 17,000 specimens] and the collections are in M. Pubis. Vorarbeiten zu einer
V.I. Komarov Botanical Institute, St Petersburg (LE). Kryptogamenflora von Mahren und Oest Schlesiens.
Pubis. [Fungal diseases of cultivated and wild useful II. Pilze und Myxomyceten. Verhandlungen des
plants of the Caucasus in 1912. Second year]. Trudy Natuiforschender Vereins in Brunn (1865); Ober
Tiflisskogo Botanicheskogo Sada (1914) [in Russian] Myxomyceten. Verhand/ungen des Natuiforschender
[Flora of the Sporing Plants of Kazakhastan. Rust Vereins in Brunn (1868); Notizen ilber neue und kri-
Fungi] ( 1956) [published posthumously, in Russian]. tische Pyrenomyceten. Verhand/ungen des Natuifor-
Nevrophyllum Pat. (1886) [non Neurophy/lum Torrey schender Vereins in Brunn (1875). Biogs, obits etc.
& A. Gray 1840, Umbelliferae] = Gomphus Pers. Grurnmann (1974: 436); Nozicka (Ceska Mykologie
Newinia Thaung (1973),? Phakopsoraceae. 3 (on Big- 18: 185, 1964) [portrait].
noniaceae), Asia; Africa. See Cummins & Hiratsuka Niesslella Hohn. ( 1919) = Micropeziza fide Nannfeldt
 NITSCHKIACEAE 469

(Bot. Notiser 129: 323, 1976). Corda fide von Arx & Miiller (Beitr. Kryptfl. Schweiz
Niesslella Speg. (1880) ? = Sporormiella fide Hawk- 11 no. I, 1954).
sworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995). Nigrospora Zimm. (1902), anamorphic Khuskia,
Niesslia Auersw. (1869), Niessliaceae. Anamorph Hso.OeP.1. 6, widespread. N. oryzae on maize (Zea)
Monocillium. 23, widespread. See Garns (Cepha- and other hosts. See Standen (Iowa St. Coll. J. Sci.
losporium-artige Schimmelpilze, 1971 ), Samuels & 17: 263, 1943), Minter (Proc. Indian Acad. Sci. PL
Barr (CJB 75: 2165, 1998), Tretiach (Nova Hedwigia Sci. 94: 281, 1985).
75: 357, 2002; on lichens), Castlebury et al. (MR. Nimbomollisia Nannf. (1983) = Niptera fide Baral (SA
108: 864, 2004; phylogeny), Zhang et al. (Mycol. 98: 13: 113, 1994).
1076, 2006; phylogeny). Nimbospora J. Koch (1982), Halosphaeriaceae. 3
Niessliaceae Kirschst. ( 1939), Hypocreales. 12 gen. (+ (marine), pantropical. See Hyde & Jones (CJB 63:
4syn.), 51 spp. 611, 1985), Read et al. (Phil. Trans. Roy. Soc. Lon-
Lit.: Barr (Mycotaxon 39: 43, 1990), Scheuer (MR don ser. B 339: 483, 1993; ultrastr.), Jones (CJB 74
97: 543, 1993), Crous et al. (Mycol. 88: 789, 1996), Suppl. I: S790, 1995; ultrastr.), Spatafora et al. (Am.
Garns & Turhan (Mycotaxon 59: 343, 1996), Samuels J. Bot. 85: 1569, 1998; phylogenetic analysis),
& Barr (CJB 75: 2165, 1997), Rossman et al. (Stud. Campbell et al. (Mycol. 95: 530, 2003; phylogeny),
Mycol. 42: 248 pp., 1999), Castlebury et al. (MR. 108: Zhang et al. (Mycol. 98: 1076, 2006; phylogeny).
864, 2004). nimbospore, a spore having a gelatinous, apparently
nietsuki, a product of failure in the drying of Lentinula many-layered wall, e.g. Histoplasma capsulatum
edodes basidiomata (Kawai & Kawai, Rep. Tottori (Nielsen & Evans, J. Bact. 68: 261, 1954).
mycol. Inst. l: 29, 1961). Nimbya E.G. Simmons (1989), anamorphic Macro-
nigeran, see mycodextran. spora, Hso.= eP.26. 12, widespread. See Simmons
Nigredo (Pers.) Roussel (1806) nom. rej. prop. = (Sydowia 41: 316, 1989), Harada et al. (Ann. phyto-
Uredo. path. Soc. Japan 58: 766, 1992; on Eleocharis),
Nigrococcus E.K. Novak & Zsolt (1961) [non Nigro- Johnson et al. (Mycotaxon 84: 413, 2002; on Scir-
coccus Castell. & Chaim. 1919, Bacteria]= Phaeo- pus), Pryor & Bigelow (Mycol. 95: 1141, 2003; phy-
coccus fide Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the logeny), Zhao & Zhang (Fungal Diversity 19: 201,
Fungi edn 8, 1995). 2005; China).
Nigrocornus Ryley & Langdon (2003), Clavicipita- Nimisia Kiirnefelt & A. Thell (1993) = Himantormia
ceae. I, widespread (old world). See Ryley (Mycol- fide Kiirnefelt & Thell (Lichenologist 25: 370, 1993),
ogy Series 19: 266, 2003), Ryley (Mycotaxon 95: 97, Thell et al. (Mycol. Progr. 1: 335, 2002; phylogeny),
2006). Fryday (Lichenologist 37: 313, 2005; nomencl.),
Nigrocupula Sawada (1944) = Graphiola fide Mordue Thell et al. (Biblthca Lichenol. 95: 531, 2007; phy-
(in litt.). logeny).
Nigrodiplodia Kravtzev (1955) nom. dub., anamorphic Nimisiostella Calat., Barreno & O.E. Erikss. (1997),
Pezizomycotina. See Sutton (Mycol. Pap. 141, 1977). Lecanorales (L). I, Spain. See Calatayud et al. (SA
Nigrofomes Murrill (1904), Polyporaceae. I, wide- 15: 112, 1997).
spread (pantropical). See Corner (Beih. Nova Hed- Niopsora A. Massa!. (1861) = Caloplaca fide Hawk-
wigia 86: 124, 1987), Roberts & Ryvarden (Kew sworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995).
Bull. 61: 55, 2006; Cameroon). Niorma A. Massa!. (1861) = Teloschistes fide Zahl-
Nigrofomitaceae Jiilich (1982) = Polyporaceae. bruckner (Catalogus Lichenum Universalis 7, 1931).
Nigrohydnum Ryvarden (1987), Polyporales. I, S. Niospora Kremp. (1869) = Niopsora.
America. See Ryvarden (Mycotaxon 28: 531, 1987). Nipholepis Syd. (1935), Arthoniales. I, S. America.
Nigrolentilocus R.F. Castafieda & Heredia (200 I), Nipicola K.D. Hyde (1992), Sordariomycetes. 2,
anamorphic Melanomma, Hso.?.?. 5, widespread. See Brunei; Hong Kong. See Eriksson & Hawksworth
Castafieda Ruiz et al. (Cryptog. Mycol. 22: 13, 2001). (SA 13: 198, 1994; posn), Hyde (Sydowia 46: 257,
Nigromacula Etayo (2002), anamorphic Pezizomy- 1995), Hyde & Taylor (Nova Hedwigia 63: 417,
cotina, H?.?.?. 2, Colombia; British Isles. See Etayo 1996).
(Biblthca Lichenol. 84: 87, 2002). Niptera Fr. (1849), Helotiales. Anamorph Cystoden-
Nigromammilla K.D. Hyde & J. Frohl. (2003), dron. 5, Europe. See Dennis (Kew Bull. 26: 439,
Sordariomycetes. I, Hong Kong. See Hyde & Froh- 1972), Nannfeldt (Sydowia 38: 194, 1986), Nauta &
lich (Cryptog. Mycol. 24: 17,2003). Spooner (Mycologist 14: 65, 2000; UK).
Nigropogon Coker & Couch (1928) = Entoloma fide Nipterella Starbiick ex Dennis (1962), ? Helotiaceae. 3,
Kuyper (in litt. ). Europe; N. America. See Starbiick ex Dennis (Per-
Nigroporus Murrill (1905), Polyporaceae. 3, wide- soonia 2: 189, 1962).
spread. See Pegler (The polypores [Bull. BMS nitid (adj. nitidous), smooth and clear; lustrous.
Suppl.], 1973), Ryvarden & Iturriaga (Mycol. 95: nitrophilous, having a preference for habitats rich in
1066, 2003; Venezuela). nitrogen; chionophilous; nitrophobous, having a
Nigropuncta D. Hawksw. (1981), anamorphic Pezizo- preference for habitats poor in nitrogen.
mycotina, Cpd.OeP.23. I (on lichens), Austria. See Nitschkia G.H. Otth ex P. Karst. (1873), Nitsch-
Hawksworth (Bull. Br. Mus. nat. Hist. Bot. 9: 46, kiaceae. c. 22 (from wood), widespread. See Nann-
1981). feldt (Svensk bot. Tidskr. 65: 49, 1971), Subramanian
Nigrosabulum Malloch & Cain (1970), Hypocreales. & Sekar (Kavaka 18: 19, 1993), Bianchinotti (Mycol.
Anamorph Acremonium-like. I (coprophilous), wide- 96: 911, 2004; Argentina), Huhndorf et al. (MR. 108:
spread. See Suh & Blackwell (Mycol. 91: 836, 1999; 1384, 2004; phylogeny), Schoch et al. (MR. 111: 154,
phylogeny), Rossman et al. (Mycol. 93: 100, 2001; 2007; phylogeny).
phylogeny). Nitschkiaceae Nannf. (1932), Coronophorales. 16 gen.
Nigrosphaeria N.L. Gardner (1905)? = Melanospora (+ 27 syn.), 59 spp.
470 NITSCHKIOPSIS

Lit.: Sivanesan (TBMS 62: 40, 1974), Nannfeldt aceae. 1 (marine), Hawaii. See Kohlmeyer & Volk-
(Svensk bot. Tidskr. 69: 49, 1975), Nannfeldt (Svensk mann-Kohlmeyer (SA 10: 121, 1991), Spatafora et al.
bot. Tidskr. 69: 289, 1975), Corlett & Krug (CJB 62: (Am. J. Bot. 8S: 1569, 1998; phylogeny), Campbell et
2561, 1984), Jensen (Myco/. 77: 688, 1985), Eriksson al. (Mycol. 9S: 530, 2003; phylogeny), Zhang et al.
& Santesson (Mycotaxon 2S: 569, 1986), Subrama- (Mycol. 98: 1076, 2006; phylogeny).
nian & Sekar (Kavaka 18: 19, 1990), Hyde (Nova Nolanea (Fr.) P. Kumm. (1871) = Entoloma fide
Hedwigia 61: 141, 1995), Linde & Botha (S. Afr. J. Kuyper (in litt. ).
Bot. 63: 66, 1997), Petersen (Bot. Mar. 40: 71, 1997), Nolleria C.B. Beard, J.F. Butler & J.J. Becnel (1990),
Navarro-Rosines et al. (Bull. Soc. /inn. Provence SO: Microsporidia. I.
233, 1999), Bianchinotti (Myco/. 96: 911, 2004), nomen (Latin), name; - ambiguum, one having differ-
Huhndorf et al. (Mycol. 96: 368, 2004), Huhndorf et ent senses; - anamorphosis, see States of fungi; -
al. (MR 108: 1384, 2004). confusum, one of a taxonomic group based on two
Nitschkiopsis Nannf. & R. Sant. (1975) = Niesslia fide or more different elements; - conservandum, one
Samuels & Barr (CJB 7S: 2165, 1998). authorized for used by a decision of an International
Nivatogastrium Singer & A.H. Sm. (1959), Strophari- Botanical Congress (see Nomenclature);
aceae. 4, N. America. Basidioma gasteroid. See propositum, one put up for conservation; - dubium,
Singer & Smith (Brittonia 11: 224, 1959). one of uncertain sense; - holomorphosis, see States
Niveostoma Svrcek (1988) = Solenopezia fide Raitviir of fungi; - illegitimum (nom. illegit.), a validly pub-
eta/. (Sydowia43: 219, 1991). lished name contravening particular Articles in the
nm, nanometer; one billionth of a metre. Code (see Nomenclature); - invalidum (nom. in-
noble rot, a condition in which the mould Botrytis val.), one not validly published (see Nomenclature); -
grows on overripe grapes. A rich, sweet wine is made monstrositatis, one based on an abnormality; -
in small quantities from the affected grapes (Sau- novum, a new name; a replacement [nom. nov.
ternes, Trockenbeerenlauslese, Botrytis-wine). should replace the author's name only at the first
Nocardia Trevis. (1889), Actinobacteria. q.v. publication]; - nudum, one for a taxon having no de-
Nocardioides Prauser (1976), Actinobacteria. q.v. scription; - provisorium, one proposed provisionally;
Nocardiopsis (Brocq-Rouss.) J. Mey. (1976), Actino- - rejiciendum, one rejected by a Botanical Congress.
bacteria. q.v. A generic name may be a nomen ambiguum (etc.),
Nochascypha Agerer (1983), Marasmiaceae. 6, S. but a binomial under such a name may be without
America. See Agerer (Mitt. bot. StSamml. Miinch. 19: ambiguity. - species (of bacteria), a type species.
262, 1983), Bodensteiner & Agerer (Myco/. Progr. 2: Nomenclature. The allocation of scientific names to
297, 2003). units which a systematist considers merit formal rec-
node cell, see hyphopodium. oguition. The nomenclature of fungi (including
Nodobryoria Common & Brodo (1995), Parmeliaceae chromistans, lichen-forming fungi, slime-moulds and
(L). 3, N. America; Greenland. See Common & yeasts) is governed by the International code of bo-
Brodo (Bryologist 98: 198, 1995). tanical nomenclature (latest edn, McNeill et al. (Eds)
nodose-septum, see clamp-connexion. [Regnum veg. 138], 2006), as adopted by each Inter-
Nodotia Hjortstam (1987) = Hypochnicium fide Hjort- national Botanical Congress. The tradition of treating
stam & Larsson (Windahlia 21, 1994). fungi, chromistans and slime-moulds under the 'Bo-
nodular bodies (of dermatophytes), rounded bodies tanical' Code, although none have been classified in
made up of massed hyphae. the Kingdom Plantae for many years has been criti-
Nodularia Peck (1872) [non Nodularia Link ex Lyngb. cized by some and supported by others, but undoubt-
1819, Algae]= Aleurodiscus fide Rogers & Jackson edly exerts a strong influence on mycology. Any
(Farlowia 1: 263, 1943). proposals to change the Code are published in Taxon,
Nodulisporium Preuss (1849), anamorphic Xylaria, debated, and voted on at the Nomenclature Section of
Annulohypoxylon, Biscogniauxia, Daldinia, Pulveria, such a Congress. As rules can change in different edi-
Thamnomyces, Hso.OeP.10. c. 200, widespread. Most tions, the latest should always be consulted. The
anamorphic taxa are unnamed. See Deighton (TBMS Congress appoints the Committee for Fungi (CF)
8S: 391, 1985), Glawe & Rogers (CJB 64: 1493, which advises on action to be taken on proposals
1986), Polishook et al. (Myco/. 93: 1125, 2001; bio- concerned with fungi. The Code aims to provide a
geography, chemistry). stable method of naming taxonomic groups, avoiding
nodulose (of spores), having broad-based, blunt, wart- and rejecting use of names which may cause error or
like excrescences. ambiguity or throw science into confusion.
Nodulosphaeria Rabenh. (1858) nom. cons., The Code comprises six Principles, 62 Articles
Phaeosphaeriaceae. c. 48, widespread. See Holm (which are mandatory), Recommendations (non-
(Svensk bot. Tidskr. SS: 63, 1961), Crivelli (Uber die mandatory but good practice) and various Appendi-
heterogene Ascomycetengattung Pleospora Rbh., ces. The Code is desigued to allow any taxon to have
1983), Barr & Holm (Taxon 33: 109, 1984; no- as many correct names as there may be opinions as to
mencl.), Shoemaker (CJB 62: 2730, 1985; key 23 its classification. When the taxonomic decisions have
spp.), Shoemaker & Babcock (CJB 6S: 1921, 1987; been taken, the Code provides the rules to determine
key 5-septate spp.), Ahn & Shearer (CJB 76: 258, the name that should be applied; each taxon in a
1998; on Ranunculaceae). given position and rank can have only one nomencla-
Nodulospora Marvanova & Bilrl. (2000), anamorphic turally correct name.
Basidiomycota. 1 (freshwater), Canada. See Mar- In determining the correct name for a taxon, five
vanova & Biirlocher (Mycotaxon 7S: 416, 2000). steps must be followed in what is in effect a nomen-
nodum (pl. noda) (in phytosociology), particular well- clatural filter.
defined plant communities. See also Phytosociology. Effective publication (A): To be effectively pub-
Nohea Kohlm. & Volkm.-Kohlm. (1991), Halosphaeri- lished names must be in printed matter Gournals,
 NOMENCLATURE 471
books) distributed to the public or at least botanical a name change is considered desirable as a result of
institutions through sale, exchange, or gift. See to former misinterpretation or competition between
Nicolson (Taxon 29: 485, 1980) for categories and unfamiliar (but priorable) and familiar names, con-
special provisions. servation proposals must be published in Taxon, re-
Valid publication (B): To be validly published, ceive a positive vote from the Special Committee for
names of newly described taxa must also simultane- Fungi and be ratified at the next nomenclatural Con-
ously fulfil the following requirements: ( 1) have a gress.
correct form; (2) have a description or diagnosis (in In the code, the starting point for nomenclature is
Latin (q.v.) after 1 Jan. 1935); (3) be accepted by the Linnaeus' Species plantorum (I May 1753), with
author and comply with any relevant special provi- later exceptions for some groups. Prior to 1981, dif-
sions elsewhere in the Code; (4) have a clear indica- ferent groups of fungi had dates later than 1753: 31
tion of rank (after 1 Jan. 1953); and (5) indicate the Dec. 180 I (Persoon, Synopsis methodica fongorum)
type (after I Jan. 1958) and its place of conservation for Gasteromycetes (s.l.), Pucciniales and Ustilagina-
(after 1 Jan. 1990). Replacement names and combi- /es; and I Jan. 1821 (Fries, Systema mycologicum 1
nations have to give full bibliographic details of the (1)) for the remaining fungi (other than slime-moulds
place of publication of and cite the replaced name or and lichen-forming species). Reasons for the change
basionym (after 1 Jan. 1953). Names which are not in starting point dates are discussed in Demoulin et
validly published (nom. inval.) need not be consid- al. (Taxon 30: 52, 1981). Names used in the previous
ered further. Many are knowingly included in this starting point books of Fries and Persoon are sanc-
Dictionary as an alert so that future workers can tioned and not affected by, and take priority over,
avoid them and also as they can be encountered in the homonymous and synonymous names published ear-
literature. The inclusion of a name in the Dictionary lier (listed by Garns, Mycotaxon 19: 219, 1984).
does not therefore automatically mean that the name Names given to lichens are ruled as applying only to
is validly published and available for use. their fungal components, i.e. to the lichen-forming
Typification (C): The linking of each name to a fungus. Algae in lichens have separate names, and
nomenclatural type is the keystone of stability in the the composite 'lichen' strictly has no name. Many
application of names. All ranks from fam. down- names ending in -myces introduced for lichen myco-
wards are ultimately based on a single collection; e.g. bionts by Thomas (Beitr. Kryptog.-F/. Schweiz. 9 (1),
Erysiphaceae on Erysiphe on E. polygoni on a single 1939) and Ciferri & Tomaselli (Atti 1st. Bot. Univ.
collection. A holotype is required (see type) but Lab. crittog. Pavia ser. V 10, 1953) are thus super-
where none exists, the order of priority is isotype - fluous (see Liicking & Hawksworth, Taxon 56: 1274,
lectotype - neotype. Should the type not be critically 2007).
identifiable, an interpretative type (epitype) can be Pleomorphic fungi:
designated. An epitype may also be used to change The Code permits the different states of fungi
the status of names of pleomorphic fungi that for- (q.v.), other than lichen-forming fungi, with pleo-
merly applied to the anamorph only to be usable for morphic life-cycles to be given separate names; it
all morphs (i.e. the holomorph). See 'type' for defini- does not apply to fungi in which pleomorphism is not
tions of kinds of types. Type specimens must be dried confirmed (Reynolds & Taylor, Taxon 41: 98, 1992).
specimens, specimens in a liquid preservative, dried Whether a name can be considered as that of an ana-
cultures preserved in a fungal dried reference collec- morph or teleomorph depends on its original descrip-
tion, cultures preserved in a metabolically inactive tion and nomenclatural type, not the genus in which it
state (e.g. freeze-dried, in liquid nitrogen) or micro- was placed; if a teleomorph is present, the name
scopic preparations; actively growing cultures are not automatically refers to that morph even if the ana-
permitted. If a specimen cannot be preserved an illus- morph is also evident (e.g. Penicillium brefeldianum
tration or description can suffice. If a type collection B.O. Dodge (1933) included both states in its type
is mixed, one part must be selected as lectotype. and description and is thus a teleomorph name that
Legitimacy (D): Validly published names not in has correctly been combined as Eupenicil/ium bre-
accordance with certain provisions of the Code are feldianum (B.O. Dodge) Stolk & D.B. Scott (1967);
illegitimate (nom. illegit.) and to be rejected, i.e. (1) the name of the anamorph is P. dodgei Pitt (1980),
superfluous, i.e. including the type of a name that the type and description of which are only of the
should have been used; or (2) homonyms, i.e. spelled anamorph). The correct name of a holomorph is that
like a previously validly published name. of its teleomorph.
Priority (E): Priority of publication determines the Name changing:
correct name for a taxon. The correct name (i.e. In order to avoid name changes for nomenclatural
name in accordance with the Code) of a species is the reasons through a strict application of the Code, spe-
combination of the earliest available legitimate epi- cial provisions have been made. Names of families,
thet in the same rank with the correct generic name. genera and species can be conserved (nomina con-
This may change if the generic placement or rank is servanda, nom. cons.) against names threatening
altered; i.e. a species can have more than one correct their retention, and names in any rank can be re-
name according to different taxonomies. The princi- jected (nomina rejicienda, nom. rej.) if their use
ple of priority can only be set aside through conser- would cause disadvantageous nomenclatural change.
vation, or where the rules on pleomorphic fungi ap- If a name has been widely used for a taxon in a sense
ply (see below). Names for a taxon other than the conflicting with its type, it is not to be used unless
correct one are synonyms; heterotypic synonyms and until a proposal to deal with it has been submit-
(also known as facultative or taxonomic synonyms) ted and the name rejected. If a particular work would
are names based on different nomenclatural types, cause instability if it were used as a source of valid
and homotypic synonyms (obligate or nomenclatural names, it can be proposed for inclusion in a list of
synonyms) are names based on the same type. Where suppressed works. Proposals for conservation, rejec-
472 NOMURAEA

tion, or suppression have to be published in Taxon names in contravention of the Code. References in
and voted on by appropriate Committees. Appendices the Tokyo Code (1994) to registration as a future re-
to the Code list names and works in these categories. quirement were summarily removed by the St Louis
Lists of Names in Current Use (NCUs) were de- Congress (2000). Some pilot schemes have neverthe-
veloped through a Committee appointed by the 1994 less taken place. Under defined conditions, unique
Congress; those published include those for names of IndexFungorum-compatible identifier numbers for
fungal families (David, Regnum Veg. 126: 71, 1993; new scientific fungal names can now be obtained via
NCU-1), genera (Greuter et al., Regnum Veg. 129, the internet (at the time of writing, the only 'registra-
1993, NCU-3), and species in Cladoniaceae (Ahti, tion' website in operation is Mycobank,
Regnum Veg. 128: 58, 1983) and Trichocomaceae www.mycobank.org). Although the numbers them-
(Pitt & Samson, Regnum Veg. 128: 13, 1993; subject selves currently have no formal nomenclatural status,
of a special Nomenclatural Section Resolution). The the names 'registered' in this manner are then passed
1993 Congress, noting improvements being made in automatically to Index Fungorum. Such a system
the systems of nomenclature to promote stability, ('registration' websites issuing numbers on behalf of
urged taxonomists 'to avoid displacing well estab- a single internationally recognized nomenclator) may
lished names for purely nomenclatural reasons' (see suit the needs of mycology, but ultimately innova-
Greuter & Nicolson, Taxon 42: 925, 1993; Hawk- tions in Internet searching may make all of these ini-
sworth, SA 12: 1, 1993). tiatives superfluous, especially as the average age
Authorities: continues to increase of those who have in-depth
The authority of a name, usually abbreviated (see knowledge of nomenclature, and the ability to write
Authors' names) is cited after a name for precision Latin decriptions declines.
and is intended to be a much abbreviated biblio- Other Codes:
graphic reference. If a species is move from one ge- Separate Codes exist for zoology, bacteriology,
nus to another, or has its rank changed, the original cultivated plants, and viruses. These are independent
author, i.e. of the basionym (q.v.), is given in brack- of the Botanical Code, but there has been extensive
ets and the one making the change cited outside the discussion as to how harmonization between the
brackets (e.g. Fusarium poae (Peck) Wollenw., based Codes can be improved (Hawksworth et al., 1994).
on the earlier Sporotrichum poae Peck). Where a See also ambiregnal organisms. A draft International
name not validly published by one author is taken up Code ofBionomenclature (the BioCode) was planned
and validated by a second, 'ex' is used to link the to apply to names in all groups introduced after (pro-
names of the two authors. In the case of names sanc- visionally) 1 Jan. 2000 (see Hawksworth, Taxon 44:
tioned by Persoon or Fries (see above), a colon (:) 447, 1995) but its proponents have to date been un-
can be used where it is considered approporiate to able to gain sufficient support to see it into reality. A
indicate the special status of that name or epithet (see further challenge to the status quo has been develop-
Korf, Myco/. 74: 250, 1982; Mycotaxon 14: 476, ment of a draft Phy/oCode (http://www.ohiou.edu/
1982); 'ex', 'per' or '[ ]' had previously been used phylocode/) which proposes a formal nomenclature
for devalidated names taken up again after the former system for nodes and branches of phylogenies. There
later starting dates; 'in' was sometimes formerly used is effectively an almost infinite number of ranks in a
where one author contributed an account of a taxon phylogenetic classification if these are measured by
to the work of another but this was ruled to be part of evolutionary age, and it is often difficult to map these
the bibliographic reference by the 1994 Code and onto a traditional system. Molecular tools will in-
does not form a part of author citations. The Code creasingly dominate research into systematics, diag-
now emphasizes that the authority is not part of the nostics etc., and it is important to embrace new tech-
name itself and there is no reason to use it in works nologies while building on rather than rejecting cur-
other than formal systematic treatments, unless rent knowledge.
homonyms are involved. Lit.: Davis & Heywood (Principles of angiosperm
Registration: taxonomy, 1963), McNeill et al. (Regnum Veg. 146,
The time and effort needed to maintain formal no- 1994; Vienna Code), Hawksworth (Mycologist's
menclators of fungal names (i.e. the Index of Fungi, handbook, 1974 [incl. relevant parts of 1972 Code
see under Literature, and its web-based counterpart with mycological examples, glossary]; (Ed.), Improv-
Index Fungorum, see Internet) are considerable, and ing the stability of names; needs and options,
scientific names can currently be effectively pub- [Regnum Veg. 123], 1991; Bot. J. Linn. Soc. 109:
lished in almost any non-ephemeral publicly avail- 543, 1992; A draft glossary of terms used in bio-
able printed product. Some of these may only be- nomenc/ature, [IUBS Monogr. 8], 1994 [1,175 en-
come apparent to the taxonomic community years tries]), Hawksworth et al. (Towards a harmonized
after publication, potentially causing great confusion bionomenc/ature for life on Earth, [Biol. Internal.,
and nomenclatural instability. There have been sev- Sp. Issue 30, 1994), Jeffrey (Biological nomencla-
eral initiatives over the past ten years or so, develop- ture, edn 3, 1989; general survey all Codes), Were-
ing partly from the Names in Current Use scheme, to sub (Sydowia, Beih. 8: 416, 1979; history, problems).
make registration of fungal (and plant) names manda- Nomuraea Maubl. (1903), anamorphic C/avicipita-
tory so that priority of publication is determined by ceae, Hso.OeH.15. 2, widespread. See Samson (Stud
the date of receipt of the information or publication Myco/. 6, 1974), Tzean et al. (Atlas of Entomopatho-
by a Registration Authority. A similar scheme is al- genic Fungi from Taiwan, 1997), Boucias et al. (Bio-
ready in use for the Bacteriological Code. The pro- logical Control 19: 124, 2000; genetic variation),
posals received a very mixed response from the no- Han et al. (Lett. Appl. Microbiol. 34: 376, 2002; phy-
menclatural community, with concerns expressed logeny), Suwannakut et al. (J. Invert. Path. 90: 169,
about the potential for nomenclatural censorship and 2005; on noctuids), Sung et al. (Stud. Myco/. 57,
over the possible continuing use of non-registered 2007; phylogeny).
 NUCLEOPHAGA 473

nonfissitunicate (of asci), ones in which discharge Nothomitra Maas Geest. (1964), Helotiales. 3, wide-
does not involve a separation of the wall layers; see spread. Position uncertain, formerly placed in the
ascus. Geoglossaceae. See Zhuang & Wang (Mycotaxon 63:
non-target organisms, organisms found with or near 307, 1997), Wang et al. (Myco/. 94: 641, 2002).
those being treated with chemical or biological con- Nothopanus Singer (1944), Marasmiaceae. 2, wide-
trol agents. spread (tropical). See Moncalvo et al. (Syst. Biol. 49:
Norlevinea Vavra (1984), Microsporidia. I. 278, 2000; phylogeny), Mossebo et al. (Mycotaxon
Normal saline solution, sodium chloride (NaCl), 8.5 g, 76: 267, 2000; Cameroon).
water, 1000.0 ml. Nothopatella Sacc. (1895) = Botryodiplodia fide
Normandina Ny!. (1855), Verrucariaceae (L). 7, wide- Petrak & Sydow (Beih. Rep. spec. nov. regn. veg. 42,
spread. See also Lauder/indsaya. See Henssen in 1927).
Brown et al. (Eds) (Lichenology: progress and prob- Nothophacidium J. Reid & Cain (1962), Helotiales. I,
lems: 107, 1976), Tschennak-Woess (Nova Hedwigia N. America. N. phyllophi/um (snow blight of coni-
35: 63, 1981; photobiont), Aptroot (Willdenowia 21: fers). See Smerlis (CJB 44: 563, 1966).
263, 1991), Eriksson & Hawksworth (SA 11: 67, Nothopodospora Mirza (1963) nom. inval. = Arnium
1992), Aptroot et al. (Biblthca Licheno/. 97, 2008; fide Lundqvist (Symb. bot. upsa/. 20 no. 1, 1972).
Costa Rica). Nothoporpidia Hertel (1984) = Lecidea fide Hertel
Normandinomyces Cif. & Tomas. (1953) = Nor- (Mitt. bot. StSamml., Munchen 23: 321, 1987).
mandina fide Aptroot (Licheno/ogist 30: 50 I, 1998). Nothoravenelia Dietel (1910), Phakopsoraceae. 2 (on
Normkultur (of cultures or states), one in which all the Burseraceae, Euphorbiaceae), Japan; Russian far
forms characteristic of a fungus are present and of east; Africa. See Thirumalachar (Sydowia S: 23,
good development; Ankultur, one of poor develop- 1951 ).
ment; Jungkultur, one when young; Hochkultur, Nothorhytisma Minter, P.F. Cannon, A.I. Romero &
one when mature; Altkultur, one over-mature; Ab- Peredo (1998), Rhytismataceae. 1, S. America (tem-
kultur, a degenerate culture. These names were first perate). See Minter et al. (SA 16: 27, 1998).
used by Appel & Wollenweber (Ark. biol. BundAnst. Nothospora Peyronel (1913), anamorphic Pezizomy-
Land-u. Forstw. 8(1): 209, 1910) for Fusarium. cotina, Hso.OeH.?. 1, Italy.
Norrlinia Theiss. & Syd. (1918), Verrucariales. I (on Nothostrasseria Nag Raj (1983), anamorphic Tera-
lichens), Europe. See Hawksworth (TBMS 74: 363, tosphaeria, Cpd.I eP .15. I, Australia. See Nag Raj
1980), Santesson (Nordic JI Bot. 9: 97, 1989), Eriks- (CJB 61: 23, 1983), Crous et al. (Stud. Myca/. 58: 1,
son & Hawksworth (SA 8: I 09, 1990), Lumbsch et al. 2007; teleomorph).
(Mo/. Phylogen. Evol. 31: 822, 2004; phylogeny), Nothostroma Clem. (1909) = Tomasellia fide Hawk-
Geiser et al. (Myca/. 98: 1053, 2006; phylogeny). sworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995).
Norrlinia Vain. (1921) =Neonorrlinia. Notocladonia S. Hammer (2003), Cladoniaceae (L). 2,
Nosema Nilgeli (1857), Microsporidia. 81. Australasia. See Hammer (Bryologist 106: 162,
Nosemoides Vinckier (1975), Microsporidia. 3. See 2003).
Vinckier (J. Protozoa/. 22: 170, 1975). Notolecidea Hertel (1984), Lecanorales (L). 1, Antarc-
Nosophloea Fr. (1849), anamorphic Pezizomycotina. 3, tica. See Hertel (Nova Hedwigia Beih. 79: 440,
Europe. 1984), Buschbom & Mueller (Mo/. Phy/ogen. Evo/.
Nostoclavus Paulet (1791) nom. dub., Agaricomycetes. 32: 66, 2004; phylogeny).
'basidiomycetes', inc. sed. Notothyrites Cookson (1947), Fossil Fungi, Microthy-
Nostocotheca Starbiick (1899) = Molleriella fide von riaceae. 12 (Cretaceous, Tertiary), widespread. See
Arx (Persoonia 2: 421, 1963). Eriksson (Ann. bot.Jenn. 15: 122, 1978).
Notarisiella (Sacc.) Clem. & Shear ( 1931) = Pseu- NRRL, Agricultural Research Service Culture Collec-
donectria fide Rossman et al. (Stud. Mycol. 42: 248 tion (Peoria, Ill, USA); founded 1941; a part of the
pp., 1999). United States Department of Agriculture's (USDA)
notate (of surfaces), marked by straight or curved lines. Agricultural Research Service; see Kurtzman (En-
Nothadelphia Degawa & W. Garns (2004), Zygomy- zyme Microbial. Tech. 8: 328, 1986).
cota. I, Japan. See Degawa & Garns (Stud. Myca/. nubilated, cloudy and semi-opaque as viewed by
SO: 569, 2004). transmitted light.
Nothocastoreum G.W. Beaton (1984), Mesophelli- nuclear cap (of Blastoc/adiaceae), a body at one side
aceae. I, Australia. See Beaton (TBMS 82: 666, of the nucleus ofa zoospore or gamete.
1984). Nuclear division. See Beccard & Pfeffer (Proto-
Nothoclavulina Singer (1970), anamorphic Arthro- p/asmal 14: 62, 1993; status in arbuscular mycorrhi-
sporella, Hsy.OeH.38. I, Argentina. See Singer (Fl. zal fungi), Gladfelter (Current opinion in microbiol-
Neotrop. Monogr. 3: 18, 1970). ogy 9: 547, 2006; asynchronous mitosis in multinu-
Nothocorticium Gresl. & Rajchenb. (1999), Corti- cleated fungal hyphae ), Heath (Ed.) (Nuclear division
ciaceae. 1, Argentina. See Greslebin & Rajchenberg in fitngi, 1978; review), Plamann (J. Genetics 75:
(Mycotaxon 70: 372, 1999). 351, 1996; review); -status, of fungal cells (fide
Nothodiscus Sacc. (1917) nom. dub., Fungi. See Petrak Jinks & Simchen, Nature 210: 778, 1966) may be
(Annis myco/. 38: 253, 1940). considered (I) numerically: mono-, di-, multi-karyon
Nothojafnea Rifai (1968), Pyronemataceae. 2, Austra- (= uni-, bi-, multinucleate) and (2) by gene content:
lia; S. America. See Gamundi et al. (Mycologist 13: homokaryon or heterokaryon according as to whether
84, 1999; col. pis). the nuclei are genetically identical or not. See Chro-
Notholepiota E. Horak (1971), Agaricaceae. 1, New mosome numbers.
Zealand. Basidioma gasteroid. See Horak (N.Z. JI Nucleophaga P.A. Dang. (1895), ? Olpidiaceae. 2 (on
Bot. 9: 463, 1971), Vellinga (MR 108: 354, 2004; Amoeba), France. See Karling (Bull. Torrey bot. Club
posn.). 99: 223, 1972).
474 NUCLEOSPORA

Nucleospora R.P. Hedrick, J.M. Groff & D.V. Baxa Earth is fraught with uncertainties. The difficulties
(1991 ), Microsporidia. 2. involved in the enumeration of fungi as individuals,
Nudispora J.l.R. Larsson (1990), Microsporidia. I. See kinds (i.e. as genera and species) or even names are
Larsson (J. Protozoa/. 37: 310, 1990). considerable (Ainsworth, 1968). The early edns of
Numbers of fungi. Numbers of fungi. The develop- this Dictionary estimated the number of known
ment of reliable estimates of both the numbers of ac-
cepted species of fungi and the actual number on

TABLE 4. The Numbers of Fungi.

gen. spp. gen. spp.

FUNGI
Ascomycota 5674 64056
Arthoniomycetes 78 1608
Dothideomycetes 1302 19010
Eurotiomycetes 281 3401
Laboulbeniomycetes 151 2072
Lecanoromycetes 630 14199
Neolectomycetes 1 3
Orbiliomycetes 12 288
Pezizomycetes 200 1684
Pneumocystidomycetes 1 5
Saccharomycetes 95 915
Schizosaccharomycetes 2 5
Sordariomycetes 1119 10564
Taphrinomycetes 8 140
incertae sedis 1794 10162
Basidiomycota 1586 31503
Agaricomycetes 1147 20951
Agaricostilbomycetes 10 47
Atractiellomycetes 10 34
Classiculomycetes 2 2
Cryptomycocolacomycetes 2 2
Cystobasidiomycetes 7 14
Dacrymycetes 9 101
Entorrhizomycetes 2 15
Exobasidiomycetes 53 597
Microbotryomycetes 25 208
Mixiomycetes 1 1
Pucciniomycetes 190 8016
Tremellomycetes 50 377
Ustilaginomycetes 62 1113
incertae sed1s 16 25
Chytridiomycota 105 706
Monoblepharidomycetes 5 26
Chytridiomycetes 98 678
incertae sedis 2 2
Zygomycota 168 1065
Entomlkhthoromycotina 23 277
Kickxe omycotina 59 264
Mucoromycotina 61 325
Zoopagomycotina 22 190
incertae sedis 3 9
TOTAL 75337 97330

'good' species to be 38,000, rising to 50,000 in the of error expected in an exercise of this type. Since the
fifth edn. For the seventh edn of this Dictionary, the start of 2001, new species of fungi have been cata-
numbers of genera and species accepted were derived logued in the Index of Fungi at the rate of c. 1200
by upwards summation of the totals from the generic each year. Assuming that mycologists still inadver-
entries; this gave a total of 64,200 species. For the tently redescribe already known species at the rate of
eighth edn the number was 72,065, and for the ninth about 2.5:1 (Hawksworth, 1991) this means that an
edn the number was 80060. The editors of that edi- additional c. 2,200 'good' species would be expected
tion commented that this figure was within the limits to have been added in the period 2001-2007; i.e. a
 NURSE CELLS 475

total of 82,060 species. The figure of just over 97,000 micro-fungi alone to plants of at least 3: 1 (and possi-
in Table 4 obtained by upwards addition in entries in bly 5:1) in Tanzania, and detailed (but still incom-
this edn of the Dictionary is substantially larger. Rea- plete) site inventories in temperate regions yield ra-
sons for this include possible double counting (be- tios of 3-4: 1 when all groups are considered (Hawk-
cause of the on-going process of incorporating the sworth, 1991 ).
conidial fungi in a single holomorphic system), and Lit.: Ainsworth (in Ainsworth & Sussman, The Fungi
an increase in the number of species accepted in 3: 505, 1968), Bisby (Am. J. Bot. 20: 246, 1933),
some groups (perhaps partly as a result of molecular Bisby & Ainsworth (TBMS 26: 16, 1943), Cannon &
studies); in addition, it is now evident that the earlier Hawksworth (Adv. Pl. Path. 11: 277, 1995),
estimates were probably very conservative. These Hammond (in Groombridge, Global biodiversity: 17,
figures show a clear upward trend over more than 1992), Hawksworth (MR. 95: 641, 1991; in Isaac et
half a century in the number of species discovered, al., Aspects of tropical mycology: 265, 1994), Kirk
described and accepted by the scientific community. (MR. 104: 516, 2000), Pascoe (in Short, History of
It is also important to note that amongst the over systematic mycology in Australia: 259, 1990),
338,000 names at species rank proposed for fungi, Rossman (in Hawksworth (Ed.), Identification and
many have never been reassessed since their first de- characterization ofpest organisms: 35, 1994).
scription nor have they been adopted by modem Numerical taxonomy (phenetics, taxometrics). Now
workers. Names in many accepted genera, especially largely replaced by phylogenetic analysis (q.v.). The
some of the larger, have not been critically revised; in entry from the previous edn of this Dictionary, re-
this edn of the Dictionary we have not added in all tained for historical interest, follows. The derivation
species names proposed and catalogued in the Index of computer-based assessments of resemblance, for
of Fungi in the absence of the opinions of specialists. both classification and identification, has not been as
In the absence of a world checklist of accepted fungi widely used for fungi as for bacteria. Examples of
(a topic starting to be addressed through the this approach applied to fungal classification are the
IUBS/IUMS SPECIES 2000 project), the possibility papers by Bridge et al. (J. Gen. Microbiol. 135: 2941,
that as many as I 00,000 'good' species are already 1989; Penicillium), Hots & Raitviir (Scripta mycol. 6,
described seems quite believable, and as many as 1974; morphometrics), Ibrahim & Threlfall (Proc. R.
150,000 (Rossman, 1994) 'good' species already de- Soc. 8165: 362, 1966; graminicolous Helminthospo-
scribed cannot be excluded. rium), Joly (BSMF 85: 213, 1969; Alternaria), Ken-
Estimating the total number of fungi on Earth is drick & Proctor (CJB 42:65, 1964; anamorphic
even more problematic. Bisby & Ainsworth (1943) fungi), Kendrick & Weresub (Syst. Zoo/. 15: 307,
estimated that there are at least 100,000 species of 1966; ordinal level in basidiomycetes), Kiefer (My-
fungi. Martin (Proc. Iowa Acad. Sci. 58: 175, 1951) col. 71: 343, 1979; methodology of Machol &
considered this estimate 'excessively conservative' Singer, Nova Hedw. 21: 353, 1971), Parker-Rhodes
and suggested that the number of species of fungi is & Jackson (in Cole (Ed.), 1969: 181; ecology of
at least as great as the number of 'good' species of basidiomycetes). For examples of identification
phanerogams, then believed to be not less than schemes see Barnett et al. (Yeasts: characteristics
250,000. Based on extrapolations from three inde- and identification, edn 2, 1990), Bridge et al. (Mycol.
pendent data sets (ratios of the numbers of fungi in Pap. 165, 1992), Pankhurst (Nature 227: 1269, 1970;
all habitats to plants in the British Isles, numbers re- Biological identification, 1978; key generation).
stricted to particular hosts, and a community studied For methods see Bridge & Sackin (Mycopath. 115:
in depth) Hawksworth (1991) suggested that a 'con- 105, 1991), Carmichael & Sneath (Syst. Zoo/. 18:402,
servative' working figure of c. 1.5 million be 1969), Cole (Ed.) (Numerical taxonomy, 1969), Cut-
adopted. Although Hammond (1992) recommended 1 hill (Ed.) (Data processing in biology and geology,
million for general use, this 1.5 million estimate has 1971), Felsenstein (Numerical taxonomy, 1983),
been supported by subsequent data (Hawksworth, Sneath & Sokal (Numerical taxonomy, edn 2, 1973).
1993; Cannon & Hawksworth, 1995). Schmit & Nummospora E. Miill. & Shoemaker (1964), anamor-
Mueller (Biodiversity conservation 16: 99, 2007) phic Pezizomycotina, Cpd.#eP.?. 1, Switzerland. See
suggested that 712,000 species of fungi worldwide Miiller & Shoemaker (Nova Hedwigia 7: I, 1964),
was a very conservative lower limit of global fungal Wu et al. (MR. 102: 179, 1998).
diversity. Currently Hawksworth's estimate of 1.5 Nummularia Tul. & C. Tul. (1863) [non Nummularia
million species remains the most widely accepted Hill 1756, Primulaceae] = Biscogniauxia fide Jong &
(Heywood, Global biodiversity assessment, 1995; Benjamin (Mycol. 63: 862, 1971; N. Am. spp.), Ju et
Rossman, 1994). al. (Mycotaxon 66: I, 1998).
The gap between described and estimated species Nummulariella Eckblad & Granmo (1978) = Biscog-
of fungi is immense, and new species are regularly niauxia fide Pouzar (Ceskci Mykol. 33: 129, 1979),
found in all countries of the world. Of the 16,013 Lress0e (SA 13: 43, 1994; ? synonym of Xylaria).
new species recorded in the Index of Fungi in 1981- Nummularioidea (Cooke & Massee) Lloyd (1924) =
90, 51 % were from countries outside the tropics; the Camillea fide Lress0e et al. (MR. 93: 121, 1989),
individual countries providing most species were In- Lress0e (SA 13: 43, 1994; ? synonym of Xylaria).
dia and the USA (c. 10% each) (Hawksworth, 1993). Nummularoidea, see Nummularioidea.
In the tropics, around 15-25% of the fungi collected Numulariola House (1925) = Biscogniauxia.
in short studies can be expected to be undescribed, nurse cells (in Scleroderma), hyphae supplying food
the percentage rising to 60-85% in more prolonged material to spores which have come away from the
intensive investigations (depending on the groups and basidia.
habitats). Examination of more recent issues of the
Index of Fungi suggests this pattern continues. Pi-
rozynski (Mycol. Pap. 129, 1972) reported a ratio of
476 NUS/A

TABLE 4 (cont.). The Numbers of protozoan and chromistan analogues.

gen. spp. gen. spp.

PROTOZOA
Percolozoa (Acrasida) 6 14
Amoebozoa 82 1019
Dictyostelia 4 93
Myxogastria 62 888
Protostelia 16 38
Cercozoa (Plasmodiophorida) 15 50
Choanozoa (Amoebidiales, Eccrinales) 19 78
Incertae sedis 3 4
TOTAL 125 1165
CHROMISTA
Hyphochytriomycota 6 24
Labyrinthista 12 56
Oomycota 106 956
Incertae sedis 2 3
TOTAL 1264 1036

Nusia Subram. (1995), anamorphic Pezizomycotina, yeast making better growth with it. Thiamin [aneurin,
Hso.= eP.24. 2, Singapore. See Subramanian (Cryp- vitamin Bi] is one of the substances necessary for the
tog. Mycol. 14: 109, 1993), Subramanian (Kavaka growth of some fungi; for certain species the com-
20/21: 57, 1992/1993). plete molecule is needed but others are able to syn-
nutant, nodding. thesize thiamin if given one, or both, of its compo-
nutrilite, any organic compound necessary in small nents (thiazole and pyrimidine). Fungi are often able
amounts for the nutrition of an organism (Williams, to tolerate high concentrations of toxic metals and
Biol. Rev. 16: 49, 1941 ). high concentrations of salt and sugar (which can be
nutriocyte (of Ascosphaera), the inflated part of the lethal to many other organisms) and the species
ascogonium which eventually develops into a spore which are able to do this cause spoilage of food.
cyst (Spiltoir & Olive, Mycol. 47: 240, 1955). Lichen-forming fungi obtain the carbohydrates
Nutrition. Fungi are able to degrade and subsequently they require in the form of sugars and sugar-alcohols
metabolize many widely different materials. Some (polyols) produced by the algal partner; the nature of
parasites (obligate parasites, e.g. Pucciniales, Erysi- the mobile carbohydrate depends on the kind of alga
phales, Peronosporaceae) have such special needs present (e.g. glucose with Nos toe, ribitol with Myr-
that full development takes place only on the right mecia and Trebouxia, erythritol with Trentepohlia);
host; but growth of other parasites, like that of most cyanobacteria fix atmospheric nitrogen. The carbo-
fungi, will take place on a synthetic medium (see hydrates are commonly stored as mannitol by the
Methods). The growth of fungi is dependent on car- fungal component. The mineral requirements of li-
bon (C), hydrogen (H), oxygen (0), nitrogen (N), po- chen fungi are met by ions dissolved in rain and from
tassium (K), phosphorus (P), magnesium (Mg), and the deposition of dust; in some cases diffusion from
sulphur (S), together with very small amounts of iron the substrate can occur but is usually very limited in
(Fe), zinc (Zn), copper (Cu), and/or possibly other extent.
minor (or trace) elements. Calcium (Ca) is probably a See Jennings (The physiology of jitngal nutrition,
necessary element but it is not always possible to 1995), Lichens, Physiology.
demonstrate that this is so. In addition, complex NY, New York Botanical Garden (Bronx, New York,
'growth substances' are sometimes needed. USA); founded 1891; a private institution.
Nyctalidaceae Jillich (1982) nom. rej. = Lyophylla-
Fungi are heterotrophic in needing their carbon in a ceae.
complex (organic) form. In general, aliphatic carbon Nyctalina Arnaud (1952), anamorphic Agaricomycetes,
compounds (esp. carbohydrates) are more readily Hso.OeH.?. 1 (with clamp connexions), Europe. See
used by fungi than aromatic ones. Nevertheless, Arnaud (BS.MF 68: 189, 1952).
basidiomycete fungi are the key organisms in break- Nyctalis Fr. (1825) = Asterophora fide Stalpers (in
ing down the ubiquitous aromatic polymer lignin. litt.).
There are some yeasts which can grow on the one Nyctalospora E.F. Morris (1972), anamorphic Pezizo-
carbon methanol. Some fungi are dependent on or- mycotina, Hsy.= eP.l. 1, Costa Rica. See Morris
ganic nitrogen (esp. amino acids and proteins), others (Mycol. 64: 890, 1972).
can use ammonium or nitrate nitrogen. Fungi are able Nycteromyces Thaxt. (1917), Laboulbeniaceae. 1, S.
to adapt and regulate their metabolism according to America.
the nutrients available. The complex bios (q.v.) was Nyctomyces Hartig (1833), Fossil Fungi (mycel.)
the first 'growth substance' to be noted for fungi, Fungi. 4 (Tertiary), Europe; N. Africa.
 UL.lf.AJ'll l Ji.S 477

Nylander (William; 1822-1899; Finland). Practising butheen (Mycotaxon 37: 395, 1990), Kuthubutheen &
medic (1852-1858; Professor of Botany, Helsinki Nawawi (MR 98: 677, 1994), Wu & McKenzie (Fun-
University (1858-1863); living in Paris (1863 on- gal Diversity 12: 223, 2003).
wards). Visited England to examine Hooker's lichen Oberwinkleria Vlinky & R. Bauer (1995), Tilletiaceae.
collection [now in the British Museum (Natural His- l (in seeds of Poaceae), Venezuela. See Vlinky &
tory), London BM] (1857); published c. 330 works Bauer (Mycotaxon S3: 363, 1995).
[of which the first few were on ants]; introduced the oblate, with the equatorial diameter greater than the
use of chemical reagents (C, I and K) into lichenol- polar diameter; - spheroidal, shaped like the earth.
ogy (see Metabolic products); described over 5,000 obligate ( l) necessary; essential; (2) (of a parasite),
new species of lichen-forming fungi from all parts of living as a parasite in nature, sometimes of one that
the world. Main collections in Helsinki (H), but ma- has not been cultured on laboratory media, cf. facul-
terial in most major European institutions with myco- tative; see synonym.
logical collections. Pubis. Synopsis Methodica oblique septum, see septum.
Lichenum Omnium hucusque Cognitorum, Praemissa oblong (of spores), twice as long as wide and having
lntroductione Lingua Ga/lica 1 (I), 1 (2) and 2 somewhat truncate ends (Fig. 23.4b, c); - ellipsoid
(1858, 1860, 1863); Lichenes Scandinaviae sive pro- (of spores), rounded-oblong; having long sides paral-
dromus lichenographiae Scandinaviae. Notiser ur lel and ends almost hemispherical.
Siil/skapets pro Fauna et Flora Fennica Forhand/in- Oblongichytrium R. Yokoy. & D. Honda (2007),
gar (1861); Lichenes Japoniae. Accedunt Observa- Thraustochytriaceae. 3 (marine), widespread. See
tionibus Lichenes Jnsulae Labuan (1890). Biogs, Yokoyama, R.; Honda, D. (Mycoscience 48: 199,
obits etc. Ahti [ed.] (Collected Papers of William 2007).
Nylander 6 vols, 1967-1990) [biography in 1: viii, Obolarina Pouzar (1986), Xylariaceae. Anamorph
1990]; Grummann (1974: 611); Hue (Bulletin de la Rhinoc/adiella-like. 1, Europe. See Hawksworth (SA
Societe Botanique de France 46: 153, 1899) [bibliog- 13: 198, 1985), Candoussau & Rogers (Mycotaxon
raphy, portrait]; Stafleu & Cowan (TL-2 3: 788, 39: 345, 1990), Lress0e & Spooner (Kew Bull. 49: I,
1981 ). 1994; as Rosel/inia), Eriksson (SA 14: 61, 1995;
Nylanderaria Kuntze (1891) = Letharia fide Hawk- posn), Norden & Sunhede (Svensk bot. Tidskr. 94:
sworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995). 331, 2001; ecology).
Nylanderiella Hue (1914) = Siphula Fr. (1831) fide obovate, inversely ovate.
Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, obovoid, inversely ovoid (Fig. 23 .12).
1995). obpyriform, the reverse of pyriform (Fig. 23.15).
Nylanderopsis Gyeln. (1935) = Heppia fide Henssen Obryzaceae Ktirb. (1855), Sordariomycetes (inc. sed.).
(Acta Bot. Fenn. lSO: 57, 1994). I gen., 3 spp.
Nymanomyces Henn. (1899), Rhytismataceae. l, Java. Lit.: Hoffmann & Hafellner (Biblthca Lichenol. 77:
Nypaella K.D. Hyde & B. Sutton (1992), anamorphic 181pp.,2000).
Pezizomycotina, Cpd.OeH.15. l, Brunei. See Hyde & Obryzum Wallr. (1825), Obryzaceae. 3 (lichenicolous,
Sutton (MR 96: 210, 1992). on Leptogium), Europe. See Eriksson (Op. Bot. 60,
Nyssopsora Arthur (1906), Raveneliaceae. 9 (on di- 1981), Hoffmann & Hafellner (Biblthca Lichenol. 77:
cots, esp. Araliales), widespread. See Liltjeharms I, 2000).
(Blumea, 1937), Lohsomboon et al. (MR 94: 907, Obscurodiscus Raitv. (2002), Helotiales. I, Europe.
1990; key). See Raitviir (Mycotaxon 81: 49, 2002).
Nyssopsorella Syd. (1921) = Triphragmiopsis fide obsolete (I) (of organs or parts), rudimentary or absent;
Dietel (Nat. Pflanzenfam. 6, 1928). (2) (of terms), no longer in use.
nystatin (mycostatin), an antibiotic from the actinomy- Obstipipilus B. Sutton ( 1968), anamorphic Pezizomy-
cete Streptomyces noursei; antifungal, widely used cotina, Cac.leP.19. I, India. See Sutton (CJB 46:
against Candida albicans infections of man. See 187, 1968).
Brown & Hazen (Trans. N.Y. Acad. Sci. ser. 2 19: Obstipispora R.C. Sinclair & Morgan-Jones (1979),
447, 1957), Baldwin (The fimgus fighters, 1981 ). anamorphic Pezizomycotina, Hso.OfH.I. I (aquatic),
Nyungwea Serus., Eb. Fischer & Killmann (2006), ? USA. See Sinclair & Morgan-Jones (Mycotaxon 8:
Arthoniales (L). I, E. Africa. See Serusiaux et al. 152, 1979).
(Lichenologist 38: 115, 2006). obsubulate, very narrow; pointed at the base and a
0, Botanical Garden and Museum, University of Oslo little wider at the tip.
(Norway); founded 1812. Obtectodiscus E. Milli., Petrini & Samuels (1980),
OA, see Media. Helotiales. 2, Switzerland; S. America. See Samuels
oak-moss (oakmoss, oak moss), Evernia prunastri & Rogerson (Acta Amazon. Supl. 14: 81, 1984),
(mousse de chene); extracts of which are used in per- Scheuer (Biblthca Mycol. 123: 274, 1988).
fumes to reduce the rate of evaporation of other in- obtuse (I) rounded or blunt (Fig. 23.4b); (2) greater
gredients. Cf. tree hair. than a right angle.
ob- (prefix), inversely or oppositely. occluded, closed; often used of the lurnina ofhyphae or
obclavate, inversely clavate (widest at the base) (Fig. pseudoparenchymatous cells.
23.17). Occultifur Oberw. ( 1990), Cystobasidiaceae. 4, wide-
Obconicum Velen. (1939), ? Helotiales. 2, former spread (north temperate). See Fell et al. (Int. J. Syst.
Czechoslovakia. Evol. Microbiol. SO: 1351, 2000; mol. phylogeny).
Obelidium Nowak. (1877), Chytridiaceae. 3, wide- Occultitheca J.D. Rogers & Y.-M. Ju (2003), Xylari-
spread (north temperate). aceae. I, Costa Rica. See Rogers & Ju (Sydowia SS:
Obeliospora Nawawi & Kuthub. (1990), anamorphic 359, 2003).
Pezizomycotina, Hso.ObH.15. I (on submerged de- Oceanites Kohlm. ( 1977), ? Halosphaeriaceae. I, At-
caying wood), Malaysia. See Nawawi & Kuthu- lantic. See Kohlmeyer (Revue Mycol. Paris 41: 193,
478 OCELLARIA

1977). (Biblthca Lichenol. 86: 147, 2003), Schmitt et al. (J.

Ocellaria (Tut. & C. Tut.) P. Karst. (1871) = Pezicula Hattori bot. Lab. 100: 753, 2006).
Tut. & C. Tul. fide Verkley (Stud. Mycol. 44: 180 Ochromitra Velen. (1934) = Pseudorhizina fide Petrak
pp., 1999), Abeln (Mycol. 92: 685, 2000; phylogeny). (Sydowia 1: 61, 1947).
Ocellariella Petr. (1947) ? = Naevia Fr. (1849) fide Ochronectria Rossman & Samuels (1999), Bionectri-
Korf in Ainsworth et al. (Eds) (The Fungi 4A: 249, aceae. 1, widespread (tropical). See Rossman et al.
1973). (Stud. Mycol. 42: 53, 1999), Rossman et al. (Mycol.
ocellate, having rounded marks, like eyes. 93: 100, 2001; phylogeny).
Ocellis Clem. (1909) = Ocellularia fide Zahlbruckner Ochroporus J. Schriit. (1888) = Phellinus fide Donk
(Catalogus Lichenum Universalis 2, 1923). (Persoonia 1: 173, 1960).
Ocellularia G. Mey. (1825) nom. cons., Thelotremata- Ochropsora Dietel (1895), ? Uropyxidaceae. 4 (on
ceae (L). 249, widespread (esp. tropical). See Hale dicots), widespread (north temperate). See Soong
(Mycotaxon 11: 130, 1980; limits), Nagarkar et al. (Flora 133: 345, 1939; morphology), Cummins &
(Biovigyanam 14: 24, 1988; key 32 spp. India), Ma- Hiratsuka (lllustr. Gen. Rust Fungi edn 3: 225 pp.,
tsumoto & Deguchi (Bryologist 102: 86, 1999; ana- 2003; under Chaconiaceae), Ono (Mycoscience 47:
morphs), Sipman (Biblthca Lichenol. 86: 177, 2003; 145, 2006; life cycle, basidium morph.).
Singapore), Frisch (Biblthca Lichenol. 92: 3, 2006; Ochrosphaera Sawada (1959), Pezizomycotina. I,
Africa), Frisch & Kalb (Biblthca Lichenol. 92: 371, Taiwan. See Sawada (Special Publication College of
2006; anatomy), Frisch et al. (Biblthca Lichenol. 92: Agriculture, National Taiwan University 8: 50,
517, 2006; phylogeny), Mangold et al. (Biblthca 1959).
Lichenol. 96: 193, 2007; Australia). Ochrosporellus (Bondartseva & S. Herrera) Bondart-
ocellus, an eyespot functioning as a lens and concen- seva & S. Herrera (1992) = Phellinus fide Ryvarden
trating light rays on a sensitive spot. (Syn. Fung. 5: 312, 1991).
Ochotrichobolus Kimbr. & Korf (1983), Pezizales. 1, ochrosporous, having yellow or yellow-brown spores.
USA. See Brummelin (Persoonia 16: 425, 1998; pos- Ocostaspora E.B.G. Jones, R.G. Johnson & S.T. Moss
sible placement in Pyronemataceae). (1983), Halosphaeriaceae. I (marine), widespread.
Ochraceospora Fiore (1930) nom. dub., Hypocreales. See Jones et al. (Bot. Mar. 26: 353, 1983), Pang et al.
Possibly an earlier name for Haematonectria (Nectri- (CJB 82: 485, 2004).
aceae), but type material is lost. See Rossman et al. Ocotomyces H.C. Evans & Minter (1985), ? Rhytis-
(Stud. Mycol. 42: 248 pp., 1999). matales. Anamorph Uyucamyces. I (on Pinus), Hon-
ochratoxin (A, 8), toxins of Aspergillus ochraceus, duras. See Evans & Minter (TBMS 84: 57, 1985).
Penicillium viridicatum, etc.; the cause of nephro- Octaviania Vittad. (1831), Boletaceae. 15, widespread.
toxicosis in sheep, cattle, and pigs; also carcinogenic Octavianiaceae Locq. ex Pegler & T.W.K. Young
and has been found in coffee. ( 1979) = Boletaceae.
Ochrocladosporium Crous & U. Braun (2007), ana- Octavianina, see Octaviania.
morphic Pleosporales. 2, Sweden; Germany. See octo- (in combinations), 8.
Crous et al. (Stud. Mycol. 58: 33, 2007). Octojuga Fayod (1889) = Crepidotus fide Kuyper (in
Ochroconis de Hoog & Arx (1974), anamorphic Pe- litt. ).
zizomycotina, Hso.l eP .11. 8, widespread. See de Octomyces Mello & L.G. Fern. (1918)? = Saccharo-
Hoog (Stud. Mycol. 26: 51, 1985), Fukushiro et al. (J. myces fide Batra in Subramanian (Ed.) (Taxonomy of
Med. Vet. Mycol. 24: 175, 1986; subcutaneous ab- fungi 1: 187, 1978).
scesses), Sides et al. (J. Med. Vet. Mycol. 29: 317, octophore, see haerangium.
1991; phaeohyphomycosis), Padhye et al. (J. Med. Octopodotus Kohlm. & Volkm.-Kohlm. (2003), ana-
Vet. Mycol. 32: 141, 1994; in cat), Schaumann & morphic Pezizomycotina. I, USA. See Kohlmeyer &
Priebe (CJB 72: 1629, 1994; in salmon), Borre et al. Volkmann-Kohlmeyer (Mycol. 95: 117, 2003).
(Stud. Mycol. 43: 194, 1999; DNA, physiology). octopolar (of incompatability systems), having 3 loci,
Ochroglossum S. Imai (1955) = Microglossum Gillet as in Psathyrella coprobia (Jurand & Kemp, Geneti-
fide Maas Geesteranus (Persoonia 3: 89, 1964). cal Res., Cambr. 22: 125, 1973); cf. tetrapolar.
Ochrolechia A. Massa!. (1852), Ochrolechiaceae (L). Octospora Hedw. ( 1789), Pyronemataceae. c. 84 (often
58, widespread (esp. temperate). See Verseghy (Beih. bryophilous), widespread. See Dennis & Itzerott
Nova Hedwigia 1, 1962; monogr., keys), Poelt (Er- (Kew Bull. 28: 5, 1973; key), Khare & Tewari (My-
gebn. Forsch.-Unternehmen Nepal Himal. 1: 251, col. 67: 972, 1975), Dennis & Itzerott (Kew Bull. 31:
1966; Himalaya), Brodo (CJB 66: 1264, 1988; N. 497, 1977; W. Eur.), Diibbeler (Nova Hedwigia 31:
Am.), Awasthi & Tewari (Kavaka 15: 23, 1989; key 817, 1980), Diibbeler & Itzerott (Nova Hedwigia 34:
12 spp. Indian subcont. ), Schmitz et al. (Acta Bot. 127, 1981; biology), Caillet & Moyne (BSMF 103:
Fenn. 150: 153, 1994; gen. concept), Archer 277, 1987; key 32 spp.), Caillet & Moyne (Bull. Soc.
(Biblthca Lichenol. 69, 1997; Australia), Boqueras et Hist. nat. Doubs 84: 9, 1991; keys), Wang (NMNS
al. (Cryptog. Mycol. 20: 303, 1999; Iberian spp.), Spec. Pub/., 1992; key, N. American spp.), Yao &
Messuti & Lumbsch (Biblthca Lichenol. 75: 33, Spooner (MR. 100: 175, 1996; key Brit. spp.), Mo-
2000; S America), Schmitt & Lumbsch (Mo/. Phy- ravec (Czech Mycol. 49: 149, 1997; sect. Neottiellae),
logen. Evol. 33: 43, 2004; phylogeny, chemistry), Benkert (Z. Pilzk. 7: 39, 1998), Jakobson et al. (Kar-
Miitdlikowska et al. (Mycol. 98: 1088, 2006; phylog- stenia 38: I, 1998), Khare (Nova Hedwigia 77: 445,
eny), Schmitt et al. (J. Hattori bot. Lab. 100: 753, 2003 ), Benkert & Brouwer (Persoonia 18: 381, 2004;
2006; phylogeny). Netherlands), Hansen & Pfister (Mycol. 98: 1029,
Ochrolechiaceae R.C. Harris ex Lumbsch & I. Schmitt 2006; phylogeny), Perry et al. (MR. 111: 549, 2007;
(2006), Pertusariales. 2 gen. (+ 2 syn.), 61 spp. phylogeny).
Lit.: Brodo (CJB 69: 733, 1991), Lumbsch et al. octospore, one spore of an 8-spored ascus.
(Biblthca Lichenol. 57: 355, 1995), Schmitt et al. Octosporea Flu (1911), Microsporidia. 3.
 OIDIODENDRON 479

Octosporella Dobbeler (1980), Pyronemataceae. 7 (on Oedemocarpus Trevis. (1857) = Mycoblastus fide
mosses and liverworts), Europe; Venezuela. See Hafellner (Beih. Nova Hedwigia 79: 241, 1984).
Diibbeler (Mitt. bot. StSamml., Munchen 16: 471, Oedipus Bataille (1908) = Boletus Fr. fide Singer
1980), Yao & Spooner (Kew Bull. 51: 193, 1996), (Far/owia 2: 223, 1945).
Yao et al. (Nova Hedwigia 82: 483, 2006; key). oedocephaloid, having a swelling at the end or tip, as
Octosporomyces Kudrjanzev (1960) = Schizosac- conidiophores of Oedocepha/um and Cunning-
charomyces fide Sipiczki in Nasim et al. (Eds) (Mo- hamella.
lecular biology of the fission yeast, 1989), Kurtzman Oedocephalum Preuss (1851), anamorphic Peziza/es,
& Robnett (Yeast Chichester 7: 61, 1991). Hso.OeH.6. 9, widespread. Used for anamorphs of
Octosporonites Locq. & Sal.-Cheb. (1980), Fossil various genera in the Pezizaceae and Pyronemata-
Fungi. 1, Cameroon. ceae. See Stalpers (Proc. K. Ned. Akod. Wet. C 77:
octosporous, producing spores in 8s. 383, 1974; key), Watanabe (Myco/. 83: 524, 1991;
Octotetraspora l.V. Issi, Kadyrova, Pushkar, Khodz- Japan), Norman & Egger (Myco/. 91: 820, 1999; phy-
haeva & S.V. Krylova (1990), Microsporidia. 1. logeny).
ocular chamber, see ascus. Oedogoniomyces Tak. Kobay. & M. Okubo (1954),
Oculimacula Crous & W. Garns (2003), Helotiales. Oedogoniomycetaceae. 1, widespread (north tropi-
Anamorph Helgardia. 2 (causing eyespot disease of cal). See Emerson & Whisler (Arch. Mikrobiol. 61:
cereals), widespread. See Crous et al. (Eur. J. Pl. 195, 1968), James et al. (Myco/. 98: 860, 2006; phy-
Path. 109: 845, 2003), Walsh et al. (J. Phytopath. logeny).
153: 715, 2005; molecular diagnostics). Oedogoniomycetaceae D.J.S. Barr (1990), Monoble-
Odontia Fr. (1835) = Steccherinum fide Donk (Per- pharidales. 1 gen., 1 spp.
soonia 3: 199, 1964) but used by, Furukawa (Bull. Lit.: Emerson & Whisler (Archs Microbial. 61:
Govt For. Exp. Stn 261, 1974). 195, 1968), Barr in McLaughlin et al. (Eds) (The My-
OdontiaGray (1821) nom. dub. fide Stalpers (in litt.). cota A Comprehensive Treatise on Fungi as Experi-
Odontia Pers. (1794) nom. rej. = Caldesiella fide mental Systems for Basic and Applied Research 7A:
Stalpers (in litt. ). 93, 2001).
Odonticium Parmasto (1968), Agaricomycetes. 6, Oedomyces Sacc. ex Trab. (1894) = Physoderma fide
widespread. Hymenochaetales or Agaricales (Rick- Karling (Lloydia 13: 29, 1950) = Urophlyctis (Phy-
enella clade). See Parmasto (Consp. System. Corti- sodermat.) fide, Ciferri (Atti !st. bot. Univ. Lab. crit-
ciac.: 126, 1968), Zmitrovich (Mikol. Fitopatol. 35: tog. Pavia ser. 5 20: 246, 1963).
9, 2001). Oedothea Syd. (1930), anamorphic Pezizomycotina,
Odontina Pat. (1887) = Steccherinum fide Donk Hsp.leP.19. 1, S. America.
(Taxon 5: 69, 1956). oenology, the study of wines; see wine making.
Odontiochaete Rick (1940) nom. dub., Cantharellales. Oerskovia Prauser, M.P. Lechev. & H. Lechev. (1970),
See Donk (Taxon 5: 107, 1956). Actinobacteria. q. v.
Odontiopsis Hjortstam & Ryvarden (1980), Schizopo- Oesophagomyces Manier & Ormieres (1980), Fungi.
raceae. 2, widespread (tropical). See Hjortstam & 1, France. See Manier & Ormieres (Annis Sci. Nat.
Ryvarden (Mycotaxon 12: 180, 1980). Zoo!., ser. 13 2: 154, 1980).
Odontium Raf. (1817) = Caldesiella fide Donk (Taxon Oevstedalia Ertz & Diederich (2004), Verrucariaceae
5: 107, 1956). (L). 1, Antarctic. See Ertz & Diederich (Mycol.
Odontodictyospora Mercado (1984), anamorphic Progr. 3: 232, 2004).
Pezizomycotina, Hso.#eH.11. 1, Cuba. See Mercado Ogataea Y. Yamada, K. Maeda & Mikata (1994),
(Acta Bot. Cubana 22: 1, 1984). Saccharomycetales. Anamorph Candida. 1, wide-
odontoid, tooth-like; dentate. spread. See Mikata & Yamada (Res. Commun. Inst.
Odontoschizon Syd. & P. Syd. (1914) = Patinella fide Ferm., Osaka 17: 99, 1995), Kurtzman in Kurtzman
Clements & Shear (Gen. Fung., 1931 ). & Fell (Eds) (Yeasts, a taxonomic study 4th edn: 273,
Odontotrema Ny!. (1858), Odontotremataceae. c. 18, 1998), Morais et al. (FEMS Yeast Res. 5: 81, 2004;
widespread (temperate). See Sherwood-Pike (Myco- phylogeny), Suh et al. (Myco/. 98: 1006, 2006; phy-
taxon 28: 137, 1987), Diederich et al. (Lichenologist logeny), Limtong et al. (Int. J. Syst. Evol. Microbial.
34: 479, 2002; lichenicolous spp.), Wedin et al. 58: 302, 2008; phylogeny).
(Lichenologist 37: 67, 2005; phylogeny). Ohleria Fuckel (1868), Melanommataceae. Anamorph
Odontotremataceae D. Hawksw. & Sherwood (1982), Monodictys. 4 (on wood), widespread. See Samuels
Ostropales. 15 gen. (+ 7 syn.), 78 spp. (N.Z. JI Bot. 18: 515, 1980).
Lit.: Sherwood-Pike (Mycotaxon 28: 137, 1987; Ohleriella Earle (1902), ? Delitschiaceae. 1, N. Amer-
cellulases), Triebel (Biblthca Lichenol. 35: 278 pp., ica. See Ahmed & Cain (CJB 50: 419, 1972; syno-
1989), Lumbsch & Hawksworth (Biblthca Licheno/. nym of Sporormiella), Barr (SA 6: 142, 1987), Barr
38: 325, 1990), Dobbeler (Nova Hedwigia 62: 61, (N. Amer. Fl. ser. 2 13: 129 pp., 1990), Barr (Myco-
1996), Holien & Triebel (Lichenologist 28: 307, taxon 76: 105, 2000).
1996), Wedin et al. (Licheno/ogist 37: 67, 2005). Oichitonium Durieu & Mont. [not traced] nom. dub.,?
Odontotremella Rehm (1912) = Odontura. Fungi.
Odontura Clem. (1909), Odontotremataceae. 1, -oid (suffix), like; having the form of. Most of the
Europe. See Sherwood et al. (TBMS 75: 479, 1980), many mycological terms ending in this suffix (e.g.
Sherwood-Pike (Mycotaxon 28: 137, 1987). achlyoid, as in Achlya; daedaleoid, as Daedalea)
odour, see Smell. have not been compiled in this Dictionary.
Oedemium Link (1824), anamorphic Chaetosphae- Oideum Ehrenb. (1818) = Oidium Link (1824).
rella, Hso.1-= eP.9. 2, widespread. See Hughes & Oidiaceae Link ( 1826) = Erysiphaceae.
Hennebert (CJB 41: 773, 1963), Reblova (Mycotaxon Oidiodendron Robak (1932), anamorphic Byssoascus,
70: 387, 1999; teleomorph). Myxotrichum, Hsy.OeP.38. 28, widespread (north
480 OIDIOMYCIN

temperate). See Barron (CJB 40: 589, 1962; key), Strigulaceae. 1, widespread (esp. mediterranean). See
Morrall (CJB 46: 204, 1968), Currah et al. (CJB 71: Huhndorf & Harris (Brittonia 48: 551, 1996), Liew et
1481, 1993; conidiogenesis), Hambleton et al. (Mjl- al. (Mjlcol. 94: 803, 2002; phylogeny).
col. 90: 854, 1998; phylogeny), Lacourt et al. (New Oligoporus Bref. (1888), Polyporaceae. Anamorph
Phytol. 149: 565, 2001; phylogeny), Rice & Currah Ptychogaster. 10, Europe. See Niemelli & Kinnunen
(Mjlcotaxon 79: 383, 2001; physiology, morphology), (Karstenia 45: 76, 2005).
Rice & Currah (MR 106: 1463, 2002; ecology), Oligosporidium Codreanu-Balcescu, Codreanu &
Calduch et al. (Stud. Mjlcol. 50: 159, 2004; Spain), Traciuc (1981 ), Microsporidia. 1.
Rice & Currah (Stud. Mjlcol. 53: 83, 2005; review). oligosporous, having few spores. Cf. myriosporous.
oidiomycin, an antigen prepared from Candida albi- Oligostroma Syd. & P. Syd. (1914) = Mycosphaerella
cans, esp. for skin testing. fide von Arx & Millier (Stud. Mjlcol. 9, 1975), Ap-
oidiophore, a structure producing oidia. troot (CBS Diversity Ser. 5, 2006).
Oidiopsis Scalia (1902), anamorphic Leveillula, oligotropbic, poor in nutrients; cf. eutrophic.
Hso.OeH. l. 7, widespread. See Braun (Beih. Nova Olivea Arthur (1917), Chaconiaceae. 8 (on dicots, esp.
Hedwigia 89: 700 pp., 1987; monogr.), Saenz & Tay- Verbenaceae), widespread (tropical). See Ono &
lor (CJB 77: 150, 1999; phylogeny), Liberato et al. Hennen (TMSJ 24: 369, 1983).
(Australas. Pl. Path. 34: 409, 2005; on Euphorbia, Oliveonia Donk (1958), ? Auriculariales. Anamorph
Australasia). Oliveorhiza. 5, widespread. See Roberts (Rhizocto-
oidiospore, see oidium. nia-forming fangi, 1999), Grosse-Brauckmann (Z.
Oidites Mesch. (1892), Fossil Fungi. 2 (Oligocene), Mjlkol. 68: 135, 2002; Germany), Kotiranta &
Baltic. Saarenoksa (Ann. bot.Jenn. 42: 237, 2005; Finland).
oidium (pl. oidia ), ( 1) spermatia formed on hyphal Oliveoniaceae P. Roberts (1998)? = Auriculariales.
branches, esp. in heterothallic hymenomycetes; (2) Oliveorbiza P. Roberts (1998), anamorphic Oliveonia.
flat-ended conidia formed by the breaking up (usu- 1, Europe. See Roberts (Rhizoctonia-forming fangi,
ally centripetally) of a hypha into cells, as in 1999).
Geotrichum candidum; arthrospore; (3) a mildew. Olla Velen. (1934), Hyaloscyphaceae. c. 12, Europe.
Oidium Link (1809) nom. rej. = Oidium Link (1824) See Baral (SA 13: 113, 1994; concept), Baral (Nova
fide Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn Hedwigia 69: 1, 1999).
8, 1995). Ollula Lev. ( 1863) = Tubercularia Tode fide Sutton
Oidium Link (1824) nom. cons., anamorphic Erysiphe, (Mjlcol. Pap. 141, 1977).
Hso.OeH.23. c. 212, widespread. See Carmichael et Olpidiaceae J. Schrot. (1889), Chytridiomycetes (inc.
al. (Genera of Hyphomycetes, 1980), Braun (Beih. sed.). 5 gen. (+ 7 syn.), 45 spp.
Nova Hedwigia 89: 700 pp., 1987; monogr.), Gorter Lit.: Sampson (TBMS 23: 199, 1939), Sparrow
(Phytophylactica 20: 113, 1988; S Africa), Ialongo (Aquatic Phycomycetes Edn 2: 1187 pp., 1960),
(Mjlcotaxon 47: 193, 1993; statistical characteriza- Sahtiyanci (Archs Microbial. 41: 187, 1962), Karling
tion), Cook et al. (MR 101: 975, 1997; SEM, host (Chytriomyc. Iconogr.: 414 pp., 1977), Lange & In-
range), Braun (Schlechtendalia 3: 48, 1999; gen. sunza (TBMS 69: 377, 1977), Barr (CJB 58: 2380,
concept), Saenz & Taylor (CJB 77: 150, 1999; phy- 1980).
logeny), Braun et al. (The Powdery Mildews A Com- =
Olpidiaster Pascher ( 1917) Asterocystis.
prehensive Treatise: 13, 2001; review), Cunnington Olpidiella Lagerh. (1888) = Olpidium fide Minden
et al. (Australas. Pl. Path. 32: 421, 2003; molecular (Krypt. -Fl. Brandenburg augr. Gebiete, 1911 ).
identification), Cunnington et al. (Australas. Pl. Olpidium (A. Braun) J. Schrot. (1886), Olpidiaceae. c.
Path. 33: 281, 2004; on Fabaceae, Australia), Bolay 40 (in algae, aquatic fungi, rotifers etc.), widespread.
(Cryptogamica Helvetica 20, 2005), Limkaisang et 0. brassicae (lettuce big vein virus vector);
al. (Mjlcoscience 46: 220, 2005; on Hevea), Cook et 0. uredinis on rust spores. See Sampson (TBMS 23:
al. (MR 110: 672, 2006; on Catalpa). 199, 1939), Litvinov (Trudy Bot. Inst. Akad. nauk
Oidium Sacc. (1880) nom. rej. prop. = Oidium Link URSS ser. 2 12: 188, 1959), Sparrow (Aquatic Phy-
(1824) fide Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the comycetes Edn 2: 128, 1960; key), Sahtiyanci (Arch.
Fungi edn 8, 1995). Mikrobiol. 41: 187, 1962), Kading (Chytriomyc.
oidization, dikaryotization by the fusion of an oidium Iconogr., 1977), Lange & Insunza (TBMS 69: 377,
with a haploid hypha. 1977), Jiang & Hiruki (Journal of Microbiological
Oidospora Will. (1878), Fossil Fungi? Fungi. 1 (Car- Methods 26: 87, 1996; PCR on Olpidium radicale),
boniferous). Glockling (MR 102: 206, 1998; on rotifer), Ko-
Ojibwaya B. Sutton ( 1973 ), anamorphic Pezizomy- ganezawa et al. (Japanese Journal ofPhytopathology
cotina, Ccu.OeP.23. 1, widespread. See Sutton (Mjl- 70: 307, 2004; on crucifers), James et al. (Mjlcol. 98:
col. Pap. 132: 82, 1973), Mel'nik & Belomesyatseva 860, 2006; molecular phylogeny suggests relation-
(Mikol. Fitopatol. 35: 40, 2001; Belorus). ship with Basidiobolus).
Okeanomyces K.L. Pang & E.B.G. Jones (2004), Ha- Olpitricbum G.F. Atk. (1894), anamorphic Pezizomy-
losphaeriaceae. 1 (marine), pantropical. See Pang et cotina, Hso.OeH.10. 3, widespread. See Holubova-
al. (J. Linn. Soc. Bot. 146: 228, 2004). Jechova (Folia geobot. phytotax. 9: 425, 1974), Chen
old man's beard, see beard moss. et al. (J. Phytopath. 153: 124, 2005; China).
Oleina Tiegh. (1887),? Saccharomycetales. 2, Europe. Omalycus Raf. (1814) nom. rej. ? = Calvatia fide
=
Oleinis Clem. (1931) Oleina fide Batra in Subrama- Stalpers (in litt. ).
nian (Ed.)(Taxonomy offangi 1: 187, 1978). Ombropbila Fr. (1849), Helotiaceae. c. 11, wide-
oleocystidium, see cystidium. spread. See Verkley (Persoonia 15: 3, 1992; ul-
oleoso-locular (of spores), having cells like drops of trastr.), Gamundi & Romero (Fl. criptog. Tierra de/
oil. Fuego 10: 130 pp., 1998), Verkley (Nova Hedwigia
Oletberiostrigula Huhndorf & R.C. Harris (1996), 77: 271, 2003; ultrastr.), Wang et al. (Mjlcol. 98:
 ONCOSPORA 481

1065, 2006; phylogeny). 1995).

Ombrophila Que!. (1892) nom. conf., Fungi. See Donk Omphalodium Meyen & Flot. (1843), Parmeliaceae
(Persoonia 4: 219, 1966). (L). c. 4, N. & S. America. See Henssen (Lichenolo-
Omega B. Sutton & Minter (1988), anamorphic Pe- gist 24: 27, 1992), Thell et al. (Mycol. Progr. 1: 335,
zizomycotina, Ccu.OfH.19. 1, Greece. See Sutton & 2002; phylogeny).
Minter(TBMS91: 715, 1988). Omphalodium Rabenh. (1845) = Umbilicaria fide
Ommatomyces Kohlm., Volkm.-Kohlrn. & O.E. Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8,
Erikss. (1995), Clypeosphaeriaceae. 3 (marine, on 1995).
Juncus), N. America. See Kohlmeyer et al. (Mycol. Omphalomyces Battarra ex Earle (1909) = Russula
87: 532, 1995), Wang et al. (Fungal Diversity 4: 125, fide Singer (Agaric. mod. Tax., 1951 ).
2000). Omphalophallus Kalchbr. (1883) = Phallus fide
Ommatospora Bat. & Cavalc. (1964) = Microclava Stalpers (in litt. ).
fide Deighton (TBMS 52: 315, 1969). Omphalopsis Earle (1909) [non Omphalopsis Grev.
Ommatosporella Bat., J.L. Bezerra & Poroca (1967), 1863, Algae]= Xeromphalina.
anamorphic Pezizomycotina, Hso. l eP. I. 1, Brazil. Omphalora T.H. Nash & Hafellner (1990), Parmeli-
See Batista et al. (Atas Inst. Micol. Univ. Pernam- aceae (L). 1, N. America. See Henssen (Lichenologist
buco 5: 424, 1967). 24: 27, 1992).
Omnidemptus P.F. Cannon & Alcorn (1994), Mag- Omphalosia Neck. ex Kremp. (1869) = Umbilicaria
naporthaceae. Anamorph Mycoleptodiscus. 1, Austra- fide Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn
lia. See Cannon & Alcorn (Mycotaxon 51: 483, 8, 1995).
1994). Omphalospora Theiss. & Syd. (1915), Dothideaceae.
omnivorous (of parasites), attacking a number of dif- Anamorph Podoplaconema. 4, Europe. See Obrist
ferent hosts. (Phytopath. Z. 35: 383, 1959).
Omoriza Paulet (1812) nom. conf., Fungi. Used for a Omphalotaceae Bresinsky (1985) = Marasmiaceae.
range of Ascomycota and Basidiomycota. See Donk Omphalotus Fayod (1889), Marasrniaceae. 5, wide-
(Taxon 6: 85, 1957). spread. 0. olearius is luminescent when fresh, and
Omorrhiza, see Omoriza. poisonous (Maretic, Toxicon 13: 379, 1975). See
Omphalaria A. Massa!. (1855) nom. rej. = Anerna fide Bigelow et al. (Mycotaxon 3: 363, 1976; discussion),
Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, Kirchmair et al. (Persoonia 17: 583, 2002; chemo-
1995). taxonomy, morphology), Kirchrnair et al. (Mycol. 96:
Omphalaria R. Girard & Dunal ex Ny!. (1855) = 1253, 2004; phylogeny).
Thyrea fide Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Onakawananus Radforth (1958), Fossil Fungi (my-
Fungi edn 8, 1995). cel.) Fungi. 1 (Cretaceous), Canada.
Omphalariaceae Korb. (1855) = Lichinaceae. Onchopus P. Karst. (1879) = Coprinus fide Redhead et
Omphalia (Fr.) Staude (1857) = Omphalina. al. (Mycotaxon 50: 203, 2001).
Omphalia (Pers.) Gray (1821) [non Omphalea L. Oncidium Nees (1823) [non Oncidium Sw. 1800,
1759) nom. cons., Euphorbiaceae] = Pseudoclitocybe Orchidaceae] = Myxotrichum.
fide Donk (Beih. Nova Hedwigia 5: 203, 1963), Red- Oncobasidium P.H.B. Talbot & Keane (1971) =Than-
head & Weresub (Mycol. 70: 556, 1978). atephorus. 0. theobromae, vascular-streak dieback.
Omphaliaster Lamoure (1971 ), Tricholornataceae. 7, fide Keane & Prior (Phytopath. Pap. 33, 1991), Rob-
widespread (north temperate). See Lamoure (Svensk erts (Rhizoctonia-formingfungi, 1999).
bot. Tidskr. 65: 281, 1971). Oncobyrsa C. Agardh (1827) nom. dub.,? Fungi.
Omphalina Que!. (1886) nom. cons., Tricholomata- Oncocladium Wallr. (1833), anamorphic Gymnoascus,
ceae. c. (s.lat.) 50, widespread (esp. temperate). The Hso.OeH.38. 1 (from soil), Europe; Canada. See
genus is polyphyletic. See Bigelow (Mycol. 62: 1, Hughes (CJB 46: 941, 1968), Sigler et al. (Myco-
1970; key (s.lat.)), Lutzoni & Vilgalys (CJB 73: taxon 28: 119, 1987; relationship to Malbranchea
S649, 1995; phylogeny), Lutzoni (Syst. Biol. 46: 373, jlava).
1997; phylogeny), Moncalvo et al. (Syst. Biol. 49: oncom merah (oncom hitah), Javanese fermented
278, 2000; phylogeny), Redhead et al. (Mycotaxon soya bean products in which the principal fungi are
83: 19, 2002; phylogeny (s.str.)). Neurospora sitophila and Rhizopus o/igosporus, re-
Omphaliopsis (Noordel.) P.O. Orton (1991) = En- spectively (Hedger, Bull. BMS 12: 53, 1978); see
toloma fide Kuyper (in litt.). Fermented food and drinks.
Omphalius Roussel (1806) = Pseudoclitocybe fide Oncomyces Klotzsch (1843) = Auricularia fide Sac-
Kuyper (in /itt.) A proposal to conserve Pseudoc/ito- cardo (Sy/I. Jung. 6: 762, 1888).
cybe over Omphalius has not been published. Oncopodiella G. Arnaud ex Rifai (1965), anamorphic
Omphalocystis Balbiani (1889), Fungi. 1 (on Crypto- Pezizomycotina, Hso.#eP.10. 7, Europe. See Rifai
pus), France. (Persoonia 3: 409, 1965), Revay (Mycotaxon 56:
Omphalodiella Henssen (1991 ), Parmeliaceae (L). 1, 479, 1995; Hungary), Zhao & Zhang (Nova Hed-
Argentina. See Henssen (Lichenologist 23: 334, wigia 81: 421, 2005; China).
1991). Oncopodium Sacc. (1904), anamorphic Pezizomy-
Omphalodina M. Choisy (1929) = Rhizoplaca fide cotina, Hsy.#eP.1. 7, Europe; N. America. See Hud-
Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, son (TBMS 44: 406, 1961), Sutton (Mycol. 70: 793,
1995). 1978), Castaneda Ruiz et al. (Mycotaxon 61: 319,
omphalodisc (1) an orbicular conical shaped disk; (2) 1997), Zhao & Zhang (Mycosystema 22: 351, 2003;
(of Umbi/icaria [Omphalodiscus]), an apothecium China).
with a central knob of sterile hyphae. Oncopus, see Onchopus.
Omphalodiscus Schol. (1934) = Umbilicaria fide Oncospora Kalchbr. (1880), anamorphic Pezizomy-
Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, cotina, Ccu.leP.1. 7, widespread. See Chevassut
482 ONCOSPORELLA

(BSMF 106: 107, 1990; genus rev.). animals (see ringworm, dermatophytes), also in soil,
Oncosporella P. Karst. (1887), anamorphic Pezizomy- cosmop.
cotina, Ccu.= eH.10. 1, Finland. The Myxotrichaceae is now excluded from the
Oncosporomyces Bat. (1965) nom. dub., anamorphic Onygenales. Fams:
Pezizomycotina, St.OfH.? (L). 1, Brazil. See Lilcking (I) Ajellomycetaceae
et al. (Lichenologist 30: 121, 1998). (2) Arthrodermataceae
Oncostroma Bat. & Marasas (1966), anamorphic Pe- (3) Gymnoascaceae
zizomycotina, Cpt.OeH.?. 1, S. Africa. See Batista & (4) Onygenaceae
Marasas (Botha/ia 9: 209, 1966). Lit.: Currah (Mycotaxon 24: 1, 1985; SA 7: 1, 1988;
Ondiniella E.B.G. Jones, R.G. Johnson & S.T. Moss key gen.; in Hawksworth, 1994: 281), Geiser et al.
(1984), Halosphaeriaceae. 1 (marine), widespread. (Mycol 98: 1051, 2006), Geiser & LoBuglio (in
See Jones et al. (Bot. Mar. 27: 136, 1984). McLaughlin et al. (Eds), The Mycota 7A: 201, 2001),
Onnia P. Karst. (1889), Hymenochaetaceae. 5, wide- Landvik et al. (Mycoscience 37: 237, 1997; phylog-
spread. See Wagner & Fischer (Mycol. 94: 998, eny), Malloch & Cain (CJB 50: 61, 1972), Orr (My-
2002). cotaxon 5: 283, 1977; gen. septa! swellings, et al., 5:
ontjom, an Indonesian fermented food prepared from 466, 1977; gen. discoid-oblate spores), Sigler &
peanut press cake, surface inoculated with Neuro- Carmichael (Mycotaxon 4: 349, 1976; anamorphs),
spora sitophi/a. Sugiyama et al. (Mycoscience 40: 251, 1999; phylog-
ontomycosis, see mycosis. eny), Takizawa et al. (Mycoscience 35: 327, 1994;
Ontostheca Bat. (1963) = Eudimeriolum fide von Arx ubiquinones).
(in litt. ). Onygenopsis Henn. [not traced], Sordariomycetes. 1,
Ontotelium Syd. (1921) = Uromyces fide Dietel (Nat. widespread (tropical). See Petch (Ann. R. bot. Gdns
Pflanzenfam. 6, 1928). Peradeniya 5: 265, 1912), Eriksson & Hawksworth
Onychocola Sigler (1990), anamorphic Arachnomyces, (SA 5: 147, 1986; posn).
Hso.O-leH.38. I (from humans), widespread. See Oochytrium Renault (1895), Fossil Fungi, Chytridio-
Sigler (J. Med. Vet. Mycol. 28: 409, 1990), Sigler et mycetes. I (Carboniferous), France.
al. (J. Med. Vet. Mycol. 32: 275, 1994; teleomorph), oocyst, the product of aposporous spore development in
Midgley & Moore (Revta Jberoamer. Micol. 15: 113, Oomycetes (Dick, New Phytol. 71: 1151, 1972).
1998; review), Gibas et al. (Stud. Mycol. 47: 131, oogamy, heterogamy in which the gametes are a non-
2002; phylogeny), Gibas et al. (Stud. Mycol. 50: 525, motile egg and a small, motile sperm.
2004; mating type). Oogaster Corda (1854) = Tuber fide Fischer (Nat.
onychomycosis, see mycosis. Pflanzenfam. Sb: viii, 1938), Lressoo & Hansen (MR
Onychophora W. Garns, P.J. Fisher & J. Webster 111: 1075, 2007; phylogeny).
(1984), anamorphic Pezizomycotina, Hso.OeH.15. I oogenesis, the development of the oogonium after
(coprophilous), British Isles. See Garns et al. (TBMS being fertilized.
82: 174, 1984), Hoog et al. (Stud. Mycol. 43: 107, oogoniols, Achlya hormones which induce oogonial
1999; phylogeny). formation. Cf. antheridiol.
Onygena Pers. (1800), Onygenaceae. 5 (on feathers, oogonium (oogone ), uninucleate or coenocytic cell
bones, etc.), Europe; N. America. See Rammeloo producing female gametes (oospheres).
(Dumort. 6: 1, 1977), Currah (Mycotaxon 24: 1, Oolithinia M. Choisy & Werner (1932) = Protoblas-
1985), Sugiyama et al. (Stud. Mycol. 47: 5, 2002; tenia fide Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi
phylogeny). edn 8, 1995).
Onygenaceae Berk. (1857), Onygenales. 23 gen.(+ 16 Oomyces Berk. & Broome (1851), Acrospermaceae. 1,
syn.), 134 spp. Europe. See Petch (J. Bot., Lond 75: 217, 1937),
Lit.: Currah (Mycotaxon 24: 1, 1985), Currah (SA Eriksson (Op. Bot. 60, 1981; posn).
7: 1, 1988), Cano & Guarro (MR 94: 355, 1990), ooplasm (of Peronosporales), the protoplasm, at the
Cano et al. (MR 100: 343, 1996), Gueho et al. (My- centre of the oogonium, which becomes the oo-
coses 40: 69, 1997), Hoog et al. (Medical Mycology sphere; cf. periplasm and gonoplasm.
36 Suppl. 1: 52, 1998), Peterson & Sigler (J. Clin. ooplast (of Saprolegniaceae), a large membrane bound
Microbiol. 36: 2918, 1998), Sigler et al. (CJB 76: inclusion of oospores formed by the fusion of dense
1624, 1998), Sugiyama et al. (Mycoscience 40: 251, body vesicles. See Howard & Moore (Bot. Gaz. 131:
1999), Bialek et al. (J. Clin. Microbiol. 38: 3190, 311, 1970).
2000), Sugiyama et al. (Stud. Mycol. 47: 5, 2002), oosphere (of Oomycetes), the female gamete; the 'egg'
Untereiner et al. (Stud. Mycol. 47: 25, 2002), of the oogonium; compound -, one having many
Untereiner et al. (Mycol. 96: 812, 2004), Stchigel & functional nuclei.
Guarro (MR 111: 1100, 2007). Oospora Wallr. (1833) = Oidium Link (1824) fide
Onygenales Cif. ex Benny & Kimbr. (1980). Eurotio- Donk (Taxon 12: 270, 1963), Sigler & Carmichael
mycetidae. 4 fam., 52 gen., 271 spp. Stromata absent. (Mycotaxon 4: 349, 1976).
Ascomata formed from coiled initials, cleistothecial, oospore (of Oomycetes), the resting spore from a fertil-
sometimes agrregated, rarely stipitate, pale; peridium ized oosphere; a like structure produced by partheno-
composed of loosely woven usually thick-walled hy- genesis.
phae, sometimes with complex appendages. Interas- Oosporidium Stautz ( 1931 ), anamorphic Saccharomy-
cal tissue absent. Asci ? formed from croziers, ± glo- cetes, Hso.OeH.10. 1, Europe; N. America. See Smith
bose, small, evanescent, 8-spored. Ascospores small, in Kurtzman & Fell (Eds) (Yeasts, a taxonomic study
often brightly coloured, usually oblate, often orna- 4th edn: 598, 1998).
mented, esp. with equatorial ridges. Anamorphs Oosporoidea Sumst. (1913) = Geotrichum fide Carmi-
prominent, hyphomycetous, arthric. Keratinophilic or chael (Mycol. 49: 820, 1957).
cellulolytic, some parasitic on humans and other Oostroma Bonord. (1864) = Pseudovalsa fide Lress0e
 OPHIOGLOEA 483

(SA 13: 43, 1994). Ophiobolus Riess (1854), Leptosphaeriaceae. Ana-

Oothecium Speg. (1919) = Asterostomella fide Farr morphs Coniothyrium, Phoma, Rhabdospora. c. IOI,
(Biblthca Myco/. 35, 1973). widespread. 0. herpotrichus (on cereals),
Oothyrium Syd. (1939), anamorphic Pezizomycotina, 0. heterostrophus. See Berthet & Korf(Nat. can. 96:
Cpt.OeH. ?. I, Africa. 247, 1969), Shoemaker (CJB 54: 2365, 1976; key 31
Oovorus Entz (1930) nom. dub., Fungi. 'phycomy- Can. spp.), Walker (Mycotaxon 11: I, 1980; type,
cetes'. disposition 60 names), Scheuer (Mycotaxon 47: 67,
Opadorhiza T.F. Andersen & R.T. Moore (1996), 1993; nomencl.), Kruys et al. (MR. 110: 527, 2006;
anamorphic Sebacina. I, N. America. See Moore in phylogeny).
Sneh et al. (Eds) (Rhizoctonia Species Taxonomy, Ophiocapnocoma Bat. & Cif. (1963) = Metacapno-
Molecular Biology, Ecology, Pathology and Disease dium fide Reynolds (Mycotaxon 23: 153, 1985; =
Control: 25, 1996). synonymy with Limacinia), Eriksson & Hawksworth
Opasterinella Speg. ( 1917) = Asterinella fide von Arx (SA 6: 124, 1987).
& Millier (Stud. Myco/. 9, 1975). Ophiocapnodium Speg. (1918) ? = Euantennaria fide
Opeasterina Speg. (1919) = Asterina fide Millier & von Arx & Millier (Stud. Myco/. 9, 1975).
von Arx (Beitr. Kryptfl. Schweiz 11 no. 2, 1962). Ophiocarpella Theiss. & Syd. (1915) = Sphaerulina
Opegrapha Ach. (1809) nom. cons., Roccellaceae fide Barr (Contr. Univ. Mich. Herb. 9, 1972).
(±L). c. 361 (some on lichens), widespread. See Ophioceras Sacc. (1883), Magnaporthaceae. 15 (wood
Santesson (Symb. bot. upsa/. 12 no. I: I, 1952; folii- etc., many spp. aquatic), widespread. See Conway &
colous spp.), Serusiaux (Lichenologist 17: I, 1985; Barr (Mycotaxon 5: 376, 1977), Chen et al. (Mycol.
spp. with goniocysts), Torrente-Pafios (Cryptog. My- 91: 84, 1999; phylogeny), Shearer et al. (Myco/. 91:
co/. 8: 159, 1987; asci), Torrente & Egea (Biblthca 145, 1999), Tsui et al. (Mycoscience 42: 321, 2001;
Lichenol. 32, 1989), Tehler (CJB 68: 2458, 1990; tropical spp. ).
cladistics), HawY.sworth (J. Linn. Soc. Bot. 109: 543, Ophiochaeta (Sacc.) Sacc. (1895) = Acanthophiobo-
1992; gen. nomencl.), Hafellner (Herzogia 10: I, lus.
1994; key 19 spp. on lichens), Letrouit-Galinou et al. Ophiociliomyces Bat. & l.H. Lima (1955), Pseudoper-
(Bull. Soc. /inn. Provence 45: 389, 1994; ultrastr.), isporiaceae. 4 (from living leaves), widespread
Bartok & Crisan (Studia Universitatis Babe~-Bo/yai (tropical). See Barreto & Evans (MR. 98: 1107, 1994).
Ser. Biol. 49: 33, 2004; Romania), Ertz et al. (J. Ophiocladium Cavara (1893) = Ramularia Unger fide
Linn. Soc. Bot. 144: 235, 2004; spp. on Pertusaria Sutton & Waller (TBMS 90: 55, 1988).
and Ochro/echia), Ertz & Diederich (Lichenologist Ophiocordyceps Petch (1931 ), Ophiocordycipitaceae.
39: 143, 2007; muriform-spored spp.). Anamorphs Syng/ioc/adium, Hymenosti/be, Pa-
Opegrapha Humb. (1793) nom. rej. = Graphis fide raisaria. c. 140 (on insects), widespread. See Seifert
Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, & Boulay (Myco/. 96: 929, 2004), Chaverri et al.
1995). (Mycol. 97: 433, 2005), Sung et al. (Stud. Myco/. 57,
Opegraphaceae Stizenb. (1862) = Roccellaceae. 2007; phylogeny).
Opegraphales M. Choisy ex D. Hawksw. & O.E. Ophiocordycipitaceae G.H. Sung, J.M. Sung, Hywel-
Erikss. (1986) = Arthoniales. Jones & Spatafora (2007), Hypocreales. 10 gen.(+ 7
Opegraphella Milli. Arg. (1890) = Opegrapha Ach. syn.), 260 spp. See Sung et al. (Stud. Mycol. 57: I,
fide Santesson (Symb. bot. upsa/. 12 no. I: I, 1952). 2007; phylogeny, monogr.), Sung et al. (Mo/. Phy-
Opegraphellomyces Cif. & Tomas. (1953) = Lep- /ogenet. Evo/. 44: 1204, 2007; phylogeny).
topeltis. Ophiodeira Kohlm. & Volkm.-Kohlm. (1988), Halos-
Opegraphites Debey & Ettingsh. (1859), Fossil Fungi, phaeriaceae. I (marine), Caribbean. See Kohlmeyer
Ascomycota (L). I (Cretaceous), Belgium. & Volkmann-Kohlmeyer (CJB 66: 2062, 1988),
Opegraphoidea Fink (1933) = Opegrapha Ach. fide Spatafora et al. (Am. J. Bot. 85: 1569, 1998; phylog-
Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, eny), Campbell et al. (Myco/. 95: 530, 2003).
1995). Ophiodendron Arnaud (1952) nom. dub., anamorphic
Opegraphomyces E.A. Thomas ex Cif. & Tomas. Pezizomycotina. See Hennebert (TBMS 51: 13,
(1953) = Opegrapha Ach. fide Hawksworth et al. 1968).
(Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995). Ophiodictyon Sacc. & P. Syd. (1902) = Trichothelium
Opercularia Stirt. (1878) [non Opercu/aria Gaertn. fide Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn
1788, Rubiaceae] = Phyllobathelium fide Santesson 8, 1995).
(Symb. bot. upsal. 12 no. I: I, 1952). Ophiodothella (Henn.) Hllhn. ( 1910), Phyllachoraceae.
operculate (of an ascus or sporangium), opening by an Anamorph Acervic/ypeatus. 29, widespread (tropi-
apical lid to discharge the spores, as in the ascus of cal). See Boyd (Myco/. 26: 456, 1934), Hanlin (My-
the Pezizales; see ascus; cf. inoperculate. cotaxon 39: I, 1990), Hanlin et al. (Mycotaxon 44:
Operculella Khesw. ( 1941) = Phacidiopycnis fide 103, 1992; key 26 spp.), Pearce & Hyde (MR. 97:
Sutton (Myco/. Pap. 141, 1977). 1272, 1993; spp. from Australia), Hyde & Cannon
operculum, a cover or lid. (Myco/. Pap. 175: 114 pp., 1999; on palms), Hanlin
Opethyrium Speg. (1919) nom. dub., Fungi. No spp. et al. (Mycoscience 43: 321, 2002; Venezuela),
listed. Hanlin (Myco/. 95: 506, 2003; conidiomatal devel-
ophiobolin (cochliobolin), an antibiotic from Coch- opment).
liobo/us miyabeanus and C. heterostrophus; antibac- Ophiodothis Sacc. (1883) ? = Balansia fide Diehl
terial, antifungal, anti-Trichomonas vagina/is (Ishi- (USDA agric. Monogr. 4, 1950), Ryley (Mycotaxon
bashi, J. agric. Chem. Soc. Japan 35: 257, 1961); 95: 97, 2006).
phytotoxic to rice (Orsenigo, Phytopath. Z. 29: 189, Ophiogene Petr. (1931) = Nematothecium fide von
1957). See Tsuda et al. (Tetrahedron Lett. 35: 3369, Arx & Millier (Stud. Mycol. 9, 1975).
1967; nomencl.). Ophiogloea Clem. (1903) = Vibrissea fide Sanchez &
484 OPHIOGNOMONIA

Korf (Azyco/. S8: 733, 1966). Ophiosphaeria Kirschst. (1906) = Acanthophiobolus

Ophiognomonia (Sacc.) Sacc. (1899), Diaporthales. 3, fide von Arx & Millier (Stud. Azyco/. 9, 1975).
Europe; N. America. See Barr (Azyco/. Mem. 7, Ophiosporella Petr. (1947) = Phloeosporina fide Sut-
1978), Monod (Beih. Sydowia 9: 1, 1983), Wilson et ton (Azycol. Pap. 141, 1977).
al. (Azyco/. 89: 53 7, 1997). Ophiostoma Syd. & P. Syd. (1919), Ophiostomata-
Ophioirenina Sawada & W. Yamam. (1959), Meli- ceae. Anamorphs Graphilbum, Leptographium, Peso-
olaceae. 1 (from leaves), India; Taiwan. See Patil & tum, Sporothrix, Hyalorhinoc/adiella, Phia/ocephala.
Mahamulkar (Indian Phytopath. S2: 245, 1999). 188 (in wood and bark, usually associated with bee-
Ophiomassaria Jacz. (1894), Pezizomycotina. 1 (on tles), widespread. 0. novo-ulmi (Dutch elm disease;
A/nus), Europe. See von Arx & Millier (Stud. Azyco/. Brasier Azycopath. llS: 151, 1991). See van Wyk &
9, 1975). Wingfield (Azycol. 83: 698, 1991; ascospores), Ber-
Ophiomeliola Starblick ( 1899), ? Parodiopsidaceae. 1 bee & Taylor (Exp. Azyco/. 16: 87, 1992; 18S rRNA),
or 2, widespread (tropical). Material of the type spe- Hausner et al. (Azyco/. 84: 870, 1992; posn), Wol-
cies is effete fide Cannon (in litt., 2001); possibly a faardt et al. (S. Afr. J. Bot. S8: 277, 1992; synoptic
synonym of Ophioparodia but probably based on key, database), Grylls & Seifert in Wingfield et al.
discordant elements. (Eds) (Ceratocystis and Ophiostoma Taxonomy,
Ophionectria Sacc. (1878), Nectriaceae. Anamorph Ecology and Pathogenicity: 261, 1993; key), Hausner
Antipodium. 2, widespread (tropical). See Rossman et al. ( CJB 71: 52, 1993; gen. concept), Seifert et al.
(Azyco/. 69: 355, 1977; key redisposed spp.), Subra- in Wingfield et al. (Eds) (Ceratocystis and Ophio-
manian & Bhat (Kavaka 6: 55, 1979; anamorph, on- stoma Taxonomy, Ecology and Pathogenicity: 269,
togeny), Rossman (Azycol. Pap. lSO, 1983), Rossman 1993 ), Wingfield et al. ( Ceratocystis and Ophiostoma
et al. (Stud. Azyco/. 42: 159, 1999), Castlebury et al. Taxonomy, Ecology and Pathogenicity, 1993; many
(MR. 108: 864, 2004; phylogeny). papers), Spatafora & Blackwell (MR. 91: 1, 1994;
Ophioparma Norman (1852), Ophioparmaceae (L). posn), Benade et al. (CJB 74: 891, 1996), Benade et
10, widespread (northern hemisphere). See Rogers & al. (Azycotaxon 68: 251, 1998; anam.), Jacobs et al.
Hafellner (Lichenologist 20: 167, 1988), Kalb & (MR. 102: 289, 1998), Hintz (Gene 237: 215, 1999;
Staiger (Biblthca Lichenol. S8: 191, 1995; America), chitin synthase gene), Wingfield et al. (MR 103:
Skult (Ann. bot. Jenn. 34: 291, 1997), May in Glenn 1616, 1999; phylogeny), Hausner et al. (CJB 78: 903,
et al. (Eds) (Lichenogr. Thomsoniana: 77, 1998; N. 2000; phylogeny), Okada et al. (Stud. Azyco/. 4S:
Am.), Martinez & Arag6n (Bryologist 106: 528, 169, 2000; anarns), Brasier & Kirk (MR. lOS: 547,
2003; Spain), Miitdlikowska et al. (Azyco/. 98: 1088, 2001; subspecies of 0. novo-ulmi), Harrington et al.
2006; phylogeny), Lumbsch et al. (Nova Hedwigia (Azyco/. 93: 111, 2001; phylogeny, O.piceae com-
86: 105, 2008; phylogeny, chemistry). plex), Kim & Breuil (MR. lOS: 331, 2001; sibling
Ophioparmaceae R.W. Rogers & Hafellner (1988), species), Marais & Wingfield (MR lOS: 240, 2001;
Umbilicariales (L). 3 gen.(+ 1 syn.), 25 spp. spp. on Protea), Beer et al. (MR. 107: 469, 2003;
Lit.: Rogers & Hafellner (Licheno/ogist 20: 167, 0. piceae complex), Beer et al. (Azyco/. 9S: 434,
1988), Kalb & Staiger (Biblthca Licheno/. S8: 191, 2003; phylogeny of 0. stenoceras complex), Lim et
1995), Printzen & Rambold (Herzogia 12: 23, 1996), al. (FEMS Microbial. Lett. 237: 89, 2004;
Skult (Ann. bot. Jenn. 34: 291, 1997), Wedin et al. 0. c/avigerum agg.), Zhou et al. (Azyco/. 96: 1306,
(MR. 109: 159, 2005), Miitdlikowska et al. (Azyco/. 2004; typification, phylogeny), Roets et al. (Stud.
98: 1088, 2006; phylogeny), Lumbsch et al. (Nova Azyco/. SS: 199, 2006; on Proteaceae), Spatafora et
Hedwigia 86: 105, 2008; phylogeny, chemistry). al. (Azycol. 98: 1018, 2006; phylogeny), Zhang et al.
Ophioparodia Petr. & Cif. (1932), Parodiopsidaceae. (Azyco/. 98: 1076, 2006; phylogeny), Zipfel et al.
Anamorph Septoideum. l, West Indies. (Stud. Azycol. SS: 75, 2006; generic limit).
Ophiopeltis J.V. Almeida & Sousa da Camara (1903)? Ophiostomataceae Nannf. (1932), Ophiostomatales.
= Micropeltis fide Clements & Shear (Gen. Fung., 12 gen.(+ 4 syn.), 341 spp.
1931 ). Lit.: Harrington (Leptographium Root Diseases on
Ophiopodium Arnaud (1954) nom. inval. = Grallomy- Conifers: 1, 1988), Malloch & Blackwell (CJB 68:
ces fide Deighton & Pirozynski (Azyco/. Pap. lOS, 1712, 1990), Brasier (Azycopathologia llS: 151,
1966). 1991), Bates et al. (MR 97: 449, 1993), Grylls &
Ophiorosellinia J.D. Rogers, A. Hidalgo, F.A. Fem. & Seifert in Wingfield et al. (Eds) (Ceratocystis and
Huhndorf (2004), Xylariaceae. 1, Costa Rica. See Ophiostoma Taxonomy, Ecology and Pathogenicity:
Rogers et al. (Azyco/. 96: 172, 2004). 261, 1993), Hausner et al. (CJB 71: 1249, 1993),
Ophiosira Petr. (1955), anamorphic Pezizomycotina, Hausner et al. (CJB 71: 52, 1993), Samuels (Cerato-
St.OfH.?. 1, Austria. See Petrak (Sydowia 9: 510, cystis and Ophiostoma Taxonomy, Ecology and
1955). Pathogenicity: 15, 1993), Seifert & Okada (Cerato-
Ophiosphaerella Speg. (1909), Phaeosphaeriaceae. cystis and Ophiostoma Taxonomy, Ecology and
Anamorph Sco/ecosporiella. c. 9, widespread. See Pathogenicity: 27, 1993), Wingfield et al. (Cerato-
Walker (Azycotaxon 11: 1, 1980), Dong et al. (MR. cystis and Ophiostoma Taxonomy, Ecology and
102: 151, 1998), Wetzel et al. (Pl. Dis. 83: 1160, Pathogenicity, 1993), Wyk et al. (Ceratocystis and
1999; distrib.), Wetzel eta/. (MR.103: 981, 1999; N. Ophiostoma Taxonomy, Ecology and Pathogenicity:
Am.), Camara et al. (Azycol. 92: 317, 2000; phylog- 133, 1993), Benade et al. (MR. 101: 1108, 1997),
eny), Hsiang et al. (CJB 81: 307, 2003; mating Blackwell & Jones (Biodiv. Cons. 6: 689, 1997),
types), Iriarte et al. (Pl. Dis. 88: 1341, 2004; genetic Okada et al. (Stud. Azycol. 4S: 169, 2000), Gorton et
diversity), Kaminski et al. (Pl. Dis. 89: 980, 2005; al. (MR. 108: 759, 2004), Zipfel et al. (Stud. Azyco/.
molecular detection), Kaminski et al. (Pl. Dis. 90: SS: 75, 2006).
146, 2006; genetic diversity), Schoch et al. (Azycol. Ophiostomatales Benny & Kimbr. (1980). Sordario-
98: 1041, 2006; phylogeny). mycetidae. 1 fam., 12 gen., 341 spp. Stromata absent.
 OR CADIA 485

Ascomata perithecial, rarely cleistothecial, hyaline or Nawawi et al. (A{ycotaton 37: 173, 1990).
black, thin-walled, membranous, usually long- Oraniella Speg. (1909), Pleosporales. l, S. America.
necked, with ostiolar setae. Interascal tissue absent. See Bose (Phytopath. Z. 41, 1961), Aptroot (Nova
Asci small, evanescent, formed in chains. Ascospores Hedwigia 66: 89, 1998).
usually small, hyaline, mostly aseptate, often with Orbicula Cooke (1871), Pyronemataceae. l, wide-
eccentric wall thickening or sheaths. Anamorphs hy- spread (north temperate). See Hughes (A{ycol. Pap.
phomycetous, very varied. Necrotrophs of a wide 42, 1951), Campbell et al. (A{ycologist 5: 113, 1991),
range of plants, many economically important; some Hansen & Pfister (Afycol. 98: 1029, 2006; phylog-
arthropod-associated, a few coprophilous; cosmop. eny), Hansen et al. (Afycol. 97: 1023, 2005; phylog-
Fam.: eny), Perry et al. (MR. 111: 549, 2007; phylogeny).
Ophiostomataceae Orbilia Fr. (1849), Orbiliaceae (±L). Anamorphs Ar-
Ceratocystis (Ceratocystidaceae) has almost indis- throbotrys, Dactylella, Dicranidion, Dwayaangam,
tinguishable teleomorphs, but quite different asexual Helicoon, Monacrosporium, Trinacrium. c. 58 (on
forms, and is now considered to be allied to the Mi- wood etc., sometimes nematode-trapping), wide-
croascales. spread. See Benny et al. (CJB 56: 2006, 1978; biol.),
Lit : Wingfield et al. (Ceratocystis and Ophio- Spooner (Biblthca A{ycol. 116, 1987; 7 spp. Austral-
stoma, 1993; in Hawksworth, Ascomycete Systemat- asia), Baral (SA 13: 113, 1994; concept), Pfister (A{y-
ics: 333, 1994). col. 86: 451, 1994; anamorph), Liou & Tzean (Afycol.
Ophiostomella Petr. ( 1925) ? = Scopinella fide Cannon 89: 876, 1997; DNA), Pfister (Afycol. 89: l, 1997;
(in litt. ). review), Kohlmeyer et al. (A{ycol. 90: 303, 1998),
Ophiotexis Theiss. (1916) = Schweinitziella fide von Webster et al. (MR 102: 99, 1998; anamorph), Hage-
Arx (Acta Bot. Neer/. 7: 503, 1958). dorn & Scholler (Sydowia 51: 27, 1999; DNA),
Ophiotrichia Berl. (1893) = Acanthophiobolus fide Spatafora et al. (A{ycol. 98: 1018, 2006; phylogeny),
Walker (A{ycotaton 11: 1, 1980). Wang et al. (Mo/. Phylogen. Evol. 41: 295, 2006;
Ophiotrichum Kunze (1849) nom. dub., anamorphic phylogeny).
Pezizomycotina, Hso.= eP.?. 2, Europe; West Indies. Orbiliaceae Nannf. (1932), Orbiliales (±L). 12 gen. (+
See Nannfeldt (in litt. ). 12 syn.), 288 spp.
Ophiovalsa Petr. ( 1966) = Cryptosporella fide Glawe Lit.: Spooner (Biblthca A{ycol. 116, 1987; key
& Jensen (A{ycotaton 25: 645, 1986), Reid & Booth gen.), Spooner (Biblthca A{ycol. 116: 711 pp., 1987),
(CJB 65: 1320, 1987), Castlebury et al. (A{ycol. 94: Pfister (Afycol. 86: 451, 1994; anamorphs), Liou &
1017, 2002; phylogeny), Mejia et al. (MR. 112: 23, Tzean (A{ycol. 89: 876, 1997), Pfister (A{ycol. 89: l,
2008; phylogeny). 1997; review), Sugiyama (Afycoscience 39: 487,
Ophisthomastigomycota,see Chytridiomycota. 1998), Webster et al. (MR. 102: 99, 1998), Hagedorn
Ophryomyces L. Leger & E. Hesse (1909) nom. dub., & Scholler (Sydowia 51: 27, 1999), Harrington et al.
?Fungi. (Afycol. 91: 41, 1999), Tehler et al. (A{ycol. 92: 459,
Ophthalmidium Eschw. (1824) = Porina Milli. Arg. 2000), Eriksson et al. (A{yconet 9: l, 2003), Yang et
fide Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn al. (Proc. natn Acad. Sci. U.S.A. 104: 8379, 2007;
8, 1995). evolution).
Opisteria (Ach.) Vain. (1909) = Nephroma. Orbiliales Baral, O.E. Erikss., G. Marson & E. Weber
opisthokont, having one or more flagella at the poste- (2003). Orbiliomycetes. l fam., 12 gen., 288 spp.
rior end. Fam.:
Opisthokonta, Rankless term introduced by Cavalier- Orbiliaceae
Smith & Chao (Proc. R. Soc. Lond. B 261: l, 1995) For Lit. see under fam.
to include Animalia, Choanozoa and Fungi. The Orbiliaster Dennis (1954) = Orbilia fide Baral (SA 13,
group is characterized by the presence of a single 1994).
posterior cilium (or flagellum) together with non- Orbiliella Kirschst. ( 1938) = Orbilia fide Korf in
discoid mitochondrial cristae. Based on current mo- Ainsworth et al. (Eds) (The Fungi 4A: 249, 1973).
lecular phylogenies it would seem that the DRIPs Orbiliomycetes 0.E. Erikss. & Baral (2003), Pezizo-
c)ade and the Microsporidia should belong here also. mycotina. lord., l fam., 12 gen., 288 spp. Ord.:
This name was also used by Copeland (1956), at the Orbiliales
rank of Phylum, for the Chytridiomycetes. For Lit. see ord. and fam.
Oplophora Syd. (1921) = Nyssopsora fide Dietel (Nat. Orbiliomycetidae, see Orbiliomycetes.
Pjlanzenfam. 6, 1928). Orbiliopsis (Sacc.) Syd. & P. Syd. (1924),? Helotiales.
Oplotheciaceae Bat. & Cif. (1963) = Trichosphaeri- l, New Zealand.
aceae. Orbiliopsis Hohn. (1926) ? = Parorbiliopsis fide
Oplotheciopsis Bat. & Cif. (1963) = Neorehmia fide Spooner & Dennis (Sydowia 38: 294, 1986).
Samuels & Barr (CJB 75: 2165, 1998). orbilla (pl. orbillae), an apothecium (obsol. ),
Oplothecium P. Syd. (1923) = Neorehmia fide (Sprengel, Intr. study cryptog., 1807).
Samuels & Barr (CJB 75: 2165, 1998). Orbiliopsis Velen. (1934 ), ? Helotiales. l, former
opportunistic (of fungi), normally saprobic and fre- Czechoslovakia.
quently common but on occasion able to cause dis- Orbimyces Linder (1944), anamorphic Pezizomy-
ease in or grow on a host (esp. of humans or other cotina, Hso.ObP.10. 1 (marine), USA. See Kohlmeyer
animals), rendered susceptible by some predisposing & Volkmann-Kohlmeyer (Bot. Mar. 34: l, 1991).
factor(s). Orcadia G.K. Suther!. (1915), Pezizomycotina. l (on
opsis-form, see Pucciniales. marine Algae), British Isles; Norway. Possibly allied
Opuntiella L. Leger & M. Gauthier (1932) nom. dub., to the Pezizales, but the ecology is quite different.
Harpellales. See Kohlmeyer & Kohlmeyer (Marine A{ycology:
Oramasia Urries (1956) = Vermiculariopsiella fide 454, 1979), Rossman et al. (Stud. A{ycol. 42: 248 pp.,
486 OR CELLA

1999). al. (MR. 111: 1133, 2007).

=
Orcella Kuntze ex Earle ( 1909) Clitopilus. Orcheomyces Burgeff (1909) nom. dub., Basidiomy-
Orceolina Hertel ( 1970), Trapeliaceae (L ). 1, cota. Used for sterile mycelium associated with or-
subantarctic islands. See Hertel (Vortrag. Gesamtgeb. chids; most of these belong in Ceratobasidium or
Bot. ser. 2 4: 182, 1970), Lumbsch (J. Hattori bot. Thanatephorus.
Lab. 83: 1, 1997), Poulsen et al. (Lichenologist 33: Orchesellaria Manier ex Manier & Lichtw. (1968),
323, 2001; phylogeny, morphology), Schmitt et al. Asellariaceae. 4 (in Collembola), widespread. See Moss

··.·
(Mycol. 95: 827, 2003; phylogeny), Mil;ldlikowska et (TBMS 65: 115, 1975; ultrastr.), Manier (Revue
al. (Mycol. 98: 1088, 2006; phylogeny), Lumbsch et

D [] l
•
.. . . .
. . .. ... .. ..
.:· ..... .
... . .
• 4

2
•••
~

: •
•

;,.
.
. . . ..
........- .
• • •

4
• • 4

I I
...
..
t:· =~
~

• ••
.....
r • • • •

••••••
• _• • •
s 6 7 8

c-??1 r---... , [V1MM1]

•••• ~
0 0 .. 0
°
..

m
c

•••
.. 0 0
0 0 0 0

•••
• • ~
0

0
0 0
0 0

0 0
0
•
0

~ ~
11 12

1ffilm[IJmIJW
, 13

r
14
" . IS 16

Fig. 20. Terminology for ornamentation (upper in surface view, lower in side view). 1, smooth (laevigate); 2,
spinose (echinate); 3, aculeate; 4, granulate; 5, punctate (tuberculate); 6, verruculose; 7, verrucose; 8, baculate; 9,
capitate; 10, irregularly projecting (see Sato & Sato, Trans. Mycol. Soc. Jap. 23: 51, 1982, for additional terms, esp.
for aeciospores); 11, foveate; 12, reticulate; 13, striate; 14, rugose; 15, cicatricose; 16, canaliculate.

Mycol. Paris 43: 341, 1979), Lichtwardt (The eny).

Trichomycetes. Fungal associates of arthropods, orchil (orchill), see Dyeing.
1986; key), Valle (Fungal Diversity 21: 167, 2006; orchinol (and hircinol), dihydrophenanthrenes pro-
Spain), White et al. (Mycol. 98: 872, 2006; phylog- duced by orchids as a response to infection by my-
 OSMOPHILY 487
corrhizal fungi (Gliumann, Phytopath. Z. 49: 212, arthropods, 1986), Williams & Lichtwardt (Myco/.
1964). 79: 473, 1987), Lichtwardt et al. (Mycol. 83: 214,
orculiform, see polarilocular. 1991), Santamaria & Girbal (MR 102: 174, 1998;
Ordonia Racib. (1909), Septobasidiaceae. 2, N. Spain), Lichtwardt et al. (Mycol. 93: 764, 2001; Can-
Americe; Indonesia. See Oberwinkler (Op. Bot. 100: ada), Strongman & White (CJB 84: 1478, 2006; Can-
185, 1989). ada), Valle & Santamaria (Mycol. 97: 1335, 2005;
Ordospora J.I.R. Larsson, D. Ebert & J. Vavra (1997), zygospores), White et al. (Mycol. 98: 872, 2006;
Microsporidia. l. See Larsson et al. (Eur. J. Protist. some species with possible affinities to Kickxellales).
33: 432, 1997). Orphniospora Korb. (1874), ? Fuscideaceae (L). 3,
Ordovicimyces M.K. Elias (1966), Fossil Fungi ? widespread. See Hertel & Rambold (Mitt. bot.
Fungi. 2 (Ordovician,? Recent), USA. StSamml., Milnchen 27: 111, 1988; posn).
Ordus K. Ando & Tubaki (1983), anamorphic Pezizo- Orphniosporaceae Bellem. & Hafellner (1984) ? =
mycotina, Hso.l bH. l. l, Japan. See Ando & Tubaki Fuscideaceae.
(TMS.124: 274, 1983), Ando et al. (Mycoscience 38: Orphniosporomyces Cif. & Tomas. (1953) = Orphnio-
95, 1997), Watanabe et al. (Mycoscience 40: 383, spora.
1999). Orphnodactylus Malloch & A. Mallik ( 1998), Phylla-
orellanine, see Mycetism (1). choraceae. Anamorph Hysterodiscula. 2 (from living
Oreophylla Cif. (1954) = Passalora fide Ciferri (Sy- stems), widespread (circumboreal). See Malloch &
dowia 8: 253, 1954), Braun et al. (N.Z. JI Bot. 37: Malik (CJB 76: 1265, 1998).
297, 1999), Crous & Braun (CBS Diversity Ser. 1: Orpinomyces D.J.S. Barr, H. Kudo, Jakober & K.J.
571 pp., 2003). Cheng (1989), Neocallimastigaceae. 2 (anaerobic
Organizations, see Societies and organizations. rumen fungi), widespread. See Ho & Barr (Mycol.
Ormathodium Syd. (1928) nom. dub., anamorphic 87: 656, 1995; emend.), Ho et al. (Fungal Diversity
Pezizomycotina. See Deighton (Mycol. Pap. 137: 4, 4: 37, 2000).
1974). Orromyces B. Sur & G.R. Ghosh (1987), Gymnoasca-
Ormieresia Vivares, Bouix & Manier (1977), Micro- ceae. Anamorph Chrysosporium-like. l, India. See
sporidia. l. Sur & Ghosh (Kavaka 13: 63, 1985).
Ormomyces I.I. Tav. (1985}, Laboulbeniaceae. l, orthidium (obsol.), conidiomata of Pyrenotrichum,
Africa; Indonesia. See Tavares (Mycol. Mem. 9: 266, sometimes incorrectly listed as if a generic name. See
1985). Hawksworth (Bull. Br. Mus. nat. Hist., Bot. 9: 59,
ornamented (of organs, esp. spores), having the sur- 1981 ).
face marked or sculptured with lines, wrinkles, warts, Orthobellus A.A. Silva & Cavale. ( 1973 ), ? Schizothy-
striations, ridges, reticulations, fibrils, scales etc.; not riaceae. 2, S. America. See Silva & Cavalcanti
smooth. See Fig. 20 for terminology; also basidio- (Publiyoes Inst. Micol. Recife 691: 4, 1973).
spore, LO-analysis. Orthochaeta Sawada (1943) = Erysiphe fide Zheng
Ornasporonites Ramanujam & Rao (1979), Fossil (Mycotaxon 22: 209, 1985).
Fungi. I (Miocene), India. orthographic variant, a variant spelling; under the
Ornatinephroma Gyeln. (1934) = Nephroma fide Code the original spelling must be retained but typo-
Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, graphic or orthographic errors should be corrected;
1995). orthographic variants should not be listed as syno-
Ornatispora K.D. Hyde, Goh, Joanne E. Taylor, J. nyms, but when two or more generic names are so
Frohl. (1999), Sordariomycetes. Anamorph Didy- similar as to be confused they are treated as ortho-
mostilbe-like. 5, S.E. Asia. See Hyde et al. (MR 103: graphic variants or, when based on different types, as
1432, 1999). homonyms. See Nomenclature.
Ornatisporites M.G. Parsons & G. Norris (1999), Orthomyces Steinkr., Humber & J.B. Oliv. (1998),
Fossil Fungi. l. See Parsons & Norris (Palaeonto- Entomophthoraceae. I, USA. See Steinkraus et al. (J.
graphica Abt. B 250: 117, 1999). Invert. Path. 72: 5, 1998), Keller & Petrini (Sydowia
Ornatopyrenis Aptroot (1991) = Mycomicrothelia fide 57: 23, 2005; key).
Aptroot et al. (Biblthca Lichenol. 64, 1997), Sipman Orthomycotina Steinkr., Humber & J.B. Oliv. (1998),
& Aptroot (Lichenologist 37: 307, 2005). Entomophthoraceae. I, USA. See Steinkraus et al. (J.
Ornithascus Velen. (1934) = Saccobolus fide van Invert. Path. 72: 5, 1998), Keller & Petrini (Sydowia
Brummelen (Persoonia Suppl. 1: l, 1967). 57: 23, 2005; key).
ornithocoprophilous, preferring habitats rich in bird Orthoscypha Syd. (1927) = Pocillum fide Petrak (Sy-
droppings. dowia 5: 328, 1951 ).
Oropogon Th. Fr. (1861), Parmeliaceae (L). 30, wide- Orthosomella E.U. Canning, Wigley & R.J. Barker
spread. See Esslinger (Syst. Bot. Monogr. 28, 1989; (1983), Microsporidia. 2.
key), Chen (Acta Mycol. Sin. 15: 173, 1996; China). Orthothelohania Codreanu & Codreanu-Balcescu
Orphanocoela Nag Raj (1989), anamorphic Pezizomy- (1974), Microsporidia. l.
cotina, Cpd.#eH-P.l. 3 (on Poaceae), widespread. orthotrophy, Corda's (1842) term for the condition in
See Nag Raj (CJB67: 3176, 1989). which a basidiospore primordium develops at the
Orphanomyces Savile (1974), ? Anthracoideaceae. 3 apex of the apophysis in contrast to heterotrophy
(on leaves of Cyperaceae), Europe; N. Americe; when the primordium develops laterally.
Asia. See Viinky (Europ. Smut Fungi: 570 pp., 1994; Oscarbrefeldia Holterm. ( 1898), Saccharomycetes. l,
key), Vanky & McKenzie (Fungal Diversity Res. Ser. Java.
8: 259 pp., 2002; New Zealand). oscule (obsol.) a pore of a rust spore (Tulasne ).
Orphella L. Leger & M. Gauthier (1932), Legeriomy- -osis (suffix), condition of; state caused by.
cetaceae. 7 (in Plecoptera), Europe; N. America. See osmophily (adj. -ilic, -ilous), making growth under
Lichtwardt (The Trichomycetes. Fungal associates of conditions of high osmotic pressure, as in Xeromyces
488 OSMOPORUS

(q.v.) and some yeasts on cone. sugar solutions. See perithecial, with rather varied peridial structure. In-
Moustafa (Can. J. Microbial. 21: 1573, 1975; osmo- terascal tissue of ± simple paraphyses, occ. gelati-
philous spp. of Kuwait). nized. Asci usually narrow, cylindrical, with a well-
Osmoporus Singer (1944) = Gloeophyllum fide Donlc developed capitate apical thickening often pierced by
(Verh. K. ned. Akad. Wet. tweede sect. 62: I, 1974). a J- pore. Ascospores varied, often filiform. Ana-
osmotolerant, capable of growing in high osmotic morphs pycnidial, varied, sometimes absent. Usually
pressure, e.g. some yeasts and filamentous fungi on saprobic on stems, bark or wood, some lichenized
concentrated sugar solutions. with green algae or lichenicolous, cosmop. A poly-
osmotrophic, exhibiting absorptive nutrition as do morphic order in both biology and morphology, and
fungi. molecular studies suggest that further subdivision
Osoriomyces Terada (1981 ), Laboulbeniaceae. I, may be justified. Fams:
Taiwan. See Terada (Mycotaxon 13: 412, 1981), San- (I) Asterothyriaceae
tamaria (Mycol. 96: 761, 2004). (2) Coeonogoniaceae
Ospriosporium Corda ( 1831) nom. dub., ? Fungi. (3) Gomphillaceae
Ossicaulis Redhead & Ginns (1985), Lyophyllaceae. 2, (4) Graphidaceae
widespread (north temperate). See Redhead & Ginns (5) Gyalectaceae
(TMSJ 26: 362, 1985), Contu (Bollettino (6) Myeloconidiaceae
dell 'Associazione Micologica ed Ecologica Romana (7) Odontotremataceae
15: 3, 1999), Clemen\:on (Mycol. Progr. 4: 167, (8) Phlyctidaceae
2005; rhizomorph anatomy Ossicaulis lignatilis). (9) Porinaceae
Osteina Donlc (1966) = Postia fide Ryvarden (Syn. (I 0) Stictidaceae
Fung. 5, 1991). (I I) Tbelotremataceae.
Osteomorpha G. Arnaud ex Watling & W.B. Kendr. Lit.: Grube et al. (MR 108: 1111, 2004), Liicking et
(1979), anamorphic Sistotrema. I, Europe. See al. (Mycol. 96: 283, 2004), Lumbsch et al. (MR 111:
Markovskaja et al. (Botanica Lithuanica 8: 179, 257, 2007; phylogeny), Sherwood (Mycotaxon 5: I,
2002; Lithuania). 1977; monogr., keys), Winlca et al. (Lichenologist 30:
ostiole (sing. ostiolum), the schizogenous, paraphysis- 455, 1998; DNA; lichenized taxa).
lined cavity, ending in a pore, in the papilla or neck Ostropella (Sacc.) Hohn. (1918), Melanommataceae.
of a perithecium (Miller, Mycol. 20: 196, 1928); any 5, widespread. See Huhndorf (Mycol. 85: 490, 1993),
pore by which spores are freed from an ascigerous or Vasil'eva (Mycoscience 38: 341, 1997), Huhndorf
pycnidial fruit-body. See von Arx (K. ned. Akad. (Mycol. 90: 527, 1998).
Wet., C, 76: 289, 1973; taxonomic importance in As- Ostropomycetidae Reeb, Lutzoni & Cl. Roux (2004),
comycota). Lecanoromycetes. The second major subdivision of
Ostracoblabe Bomet & Flahault (1891), ? Fungi. I, the Lecanoromycetes, including a number of non-
Europe. 0. implexa (hinge disease of European oys- lichenized taxa. Ords:
ters). See Alderman in Jones (Ed) (Recent Advances (I) Agyriales
in Aquatic Mycology: 223, 1973; morphology, dis- (2) Baeomycetales
ease), Eckblad & Kirstiansen (MR 94: 706, 1990) (3) Ostropales
Excluded from Chromista by Dick (in press. (4) Pertusariales
Ostracoderma Fr. (1825), anamorphic Peziza, Lit.: Grube et al. (MR 108: 1111, 2004), Hofstetter
St.OeH.6. 3, widespread. See Hennebert (Persoonia et al. (Mol. Phylogenet. Evol. 44: 412, 2007),
7: 183, 1973), Martinez & Godeas (Mycotaxon 65: Lumbsch et al. (Mol. Phylogenet. Evol. 31: 822,
453, 1997). 2004), Lumbsch et al. (MR 111: 257, 2007; phylog-
Ostracodermataceae Malen~on (1964) = Pezizaceae. eny), Lutzoni et al. (Am. J. Bot. 91: 1446, 2004), Mi-
Ostracodermidium Mukerji (1973), anamorphic Pe- ~dlikowska et al. (Mycol. 98: 1088, 2006), Wedin et
zizomycotina, Hso.OeP.6. I, India. See Mukerji al. (MR 109: 159, 2005).
(TMSJ 14: 175, 1973). Oswaldia Rangel (1921) = Apiosphaeria fide Millier &
Ostracodermis Locq. (1982), Fossil Fungi. I, Libya. von Arx in Ainsworth et al. (Eds) (The Fungi 4A: 87,
Ostreichnion Duby (1862), Mytilinidiaceae. 3, wide- 1973).
spread. See Barr (Mycotaxon 3: 81, 1975; key), Oswaldina Rangel (1921), anamorphic Apiosphaeria,
Checa & Blanco (Mycotaxon 94: 225, 2005; Spain). St.OfH.15. I, Brazil. See Dianese et al. (Sydowia 46:
Ostreion Sacc. (1883) ; Ostreichnion. 233, 1994; reinstatement gen.).
Ostreionella Seaver (1926) = Actidium fide von Arx & Oswaldoa Bat. & l.H. Lima (1959) ? = Myriangiella
Millier (Stud. Mycol. 9, 1975). fide Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn
Ostreola Darker (1963 ), Mytilinidiaceae. 4, Canada; 8, 1995).
India. See Tilak & Kale (Indian Phytopath. 21: 289, Otagoa Lloyd ( 1922) nom. nud., ? Fungi.
1968; key). Otidea (Pers.) Bonord. (1851), Pyronemataceae. c. 23,
Ostropa Fr. (1825), Stictidaceae. I, widespread (north widespread (north temperate). See Kanouse (Mycol.
temperate). See Sherwood (Mycotaxon 5: I, 1977). 41: 660, 1949), Harmaja (Karstenia 14: 138, 1974;
Ostropaceae Rehm (1888) = Stictidaceae. gen. concept), Cao et al. (Mycol. 82: 734, 1990; key
ostropalean (of asci), ones essentially unitunicate in Chinese spp. ), Landvik et al. (Nordic JI Bot. 17: 403,
structure and with a thickened apex penetrated by a 1997; DNA), Harrington et al. (Mycol. 91: 41, 1999;
narrow pore; see ascus. phylogeny), Hansen & Pfister (Mycol. 98: 1029,
Ostropales Nannf. (1932), (±L). Ostropomycetidae. 11 2006; phylogeny), Liu & Zhuang (Fungal Diversity
fam., 131 gen., 2753 spp. Stromatic development 23: 181, 2006), Perry et al. (MR 111: 549, 2007; phy-
usually weak, reduced to intramatrical hyphae, or ab- logeny).
sent, or with usually crustose thalli. Ascomata ± apo- Otideaceae Eckblad (1968) = Pyronemataceae.
thecial, often deeply immersed and appearing Lit.: Landvik et al. (Nordic JI Bot. 17: 403, 1997).
 PACHNOCYBACEAE 489

Otidella Sacc. (1889) = Caloscypha. (TBMS 32: 34, 1949).

Otideopsis B. Liu & J.Z. Cao (1987), Pyronemataceae. Ovulariella Bubak & Kabat (1912) nom. nud., ana-
2, China; Europe. See Moravec (Myco/. Helv. 3: 135, morphic Pezizomycotina.
1988), Liu & Zhuang (Fungal Diversity 23: 181, Ovulariopsis Pat. & Har. (1900), anamorphic Phyllac-
2006), Liu & Zhuang (Mycosystema 25: 546, 2006; tinia, Hsy.OeH. I. 9, widespread. See Braun (Beih.
phylogeny). Nova Hedwigia 89: 700 pp., 1987).
Otomyces Hallier (1869) nom. dub., anamorphic Pe- Ovularites A.C. Whitford (1916), Fossil Fungi. I (Cre-
zizomycotina. taceous), USA.
Otomyces Wreden (1874)? = Aspergillus fide Hawk- Ovulinia P.A. Weiss (1940), Sclerotiniaceae. Ana-
sworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995). morph Ovulitis. 2, Europe; N. America. See Holst-
otomycosis, see mycosis. Jensen et al. (Myco/. 89: 885, 1997; phylogeny),
Otthia Nitschke ex Fuckel (1870), Botryosphaeriaceae. Holst-Jensen et al. (Nordic JI Bot. 18: 705, 1999;
Anamorph Diplodia-like. c. 11, widespread. See phylogeny).
Scheinpflug (Ber. schweiz. bot. Ges. 68: 325, 1958), Ovulitis N.F. Buchw. (1970), anamorphic Ovulinia,
Van Niekerk et al. (Mycol. 96: 781, 2004; phylog- Hso.OeH.10. 2, USA; British Isles. See Buchwald
eny), Phillips et al. (Myco/. 97: 513, 2005). (Friesia 9: 328, 1970).
Otthiella (Sacc.) Sacc. & D. Sacc. (1905) = Otthia fide Oxneria S.Y. Kondr. & Kiirnefelt (2003) = Xan-
Barr (Rept. Kevo Subarct. Res. Stn 11: 12, 1974). thomendoza fide Kondratyuk & Kiirnefelt (Ukrainian
Otwaya G.W. Beaton (1978), Hyaloscyphaceae. I (on Jour. Bot. 60: 427, 2003), Gaya et al. (MR. 112: 528,
Nothofagus), Australia. See Beaton (TBMS 71: 219, 2008).
1978). Oxodeora K.D. Hyde & P.F. Cannon (1999), Phylla-
Oudemans (Cornelius Anton Jan Abraham; 1825- choraceae. I (living palm leaves), Caribbean. See
1906; Netherlands). Medical degree, Leiden (1847); Hyde & Cannon (Myco/. Pap. 175: 114, 1999).
Lecturer, Rotterdam Medical School ( 1848-1859); oxydated (of crustose lichens), having thalli tinged
Professor of Medicine & Botany, Amsterdam Athe- rust-red by iron oxides; oxydized.
naeum (1859-1877); Professor of Botany & Pharma- =
Oxydontia L.W. Mill. (1933) Sarcodontia fide Donk
cognosy, Amsterdam University (1877-1896); Gen- (Taxon 5: 69, 1956).
eral Secretary, Royal Netherlands Academy of Sci- Oxydothis Penz. & Sacc. (1898), Xylariales. Ana-
ences (1879-1895). Produced a great and still valu- morph Selenosporella. 41 (saprobic on palms etc.),
able catalogue of European fungi arranged by associ- widespread (esp. tropical). See Hyde (Sydowia 45:
ated organisms. Pubis. Catalogue Raisonne des 226, 1993; Australia), Hyde (Sydowia 45: 204, 1993),
Champignons des Pays-Bas (1905); Enumeratio Sys- Hyde (Sydowia 46: 265, 1994; revision), Wong &
tematica Fungorum 5 vols ( 1919-1925) [published Hyde (Fungal Diversity 2: 181, 1999; ultrastr.),
posthumously]. Biogs, obits etc. Moll (Bericht der Shenoy et al. (Nova Hedwigia 80: 511, 2005; Hong
Deutschen Botanischen Gese//schaft 26a: 12, 1908). Kong), Hidayat et al. (Fungal Diversity 23: 159,
Oudemansia Speg. (1880) [non Oudemansia Miq. 2006; phylogeny).
1854, Byttneriaceae] = Oudemansiella. Oxytlavus Ryvarden (1973) = Leucophellinus fide
Oudemansiella Speg. (1881 ), Physalacriaceae. c. 15, Ryvarden (Syn. Fung. 5, 1991).
widespread (tropical; temperate). See Pegler & Oxyporus (Bourdot & Galzin) Donk (1933), Agarico-
Young (TBMS 87: 583, 1987; key), Baroni & Ortiz mycetes. I 0, widespread. Hymenochaetales or Agari-
(Mycotaxon 82: 269, 2002; Puerto Rico), Mizuta cales (Oxyporus clade). See Gilbertson & Ryvarden
(Nippon Kingakukai Kaiho 46: 25, 2005; Japan). (N. Amer. Polyp. Vol. 2 Megasporoporia - Wrigh-
=
Outhovia Nieuwl. ( 1916) Scopularia. toporia: 437, 1987), Ryvarden (Syn. Fung. 5: 363
Ovadendron Sigler & J.W. Carmich. (1976), anamor- pp., 1991), Martin & Mont6n (Boletin de Sanidad
phic Pezizomycotina, Hso.OeH.38. l (from humans), Vegeta/, Plagas 30: 93, 2004; molecular identifica-
Europe. See Sigler & Carmichael (Mycotaxon 4: 391, tion Oxyporus /atemarginatus).
1976). Oxysporium Lev. (1863) = Helminthosporium fide
oval, widely elliptical (Fig. 23.1 ). Saccardo (Sy//. fang. 10: 613, 1892).
ovariicolous, living in ovaries. Oxystoma Eschw. (1824) = Graphis fide Hawksworth
ovate (of a surface [or sometimes a solid]), ovoid (of a et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995).
solid) (Fig. 23.11 ), like a hen's egg with the narrower oyster mushroom (-cap fungus), basidiomata of the
end at the top (Fig. 23.1). edible Pleurotus ostreatus.
Ovavesicula T.G. Andreadis & J.L. Hanula (1987), Ozocladium Mont. (1851) = Polistroma fide Hawk-
Microsporidia. I. See Andreadis & J .L. Hanula (J. sworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995).
Protozoa/. 34: 21, 1987), Vossbrinck & Andreadis (J. Ozonium Link (1809) nom. dub., anamorphic Agari-
Invert. Path. 96: 270, 2007; phylogeny). comycotina. Used for anamorphs of Coprinus and
Overeemia Arnaud (1954) = Brooksia fide Deighton & similar genera. See Hughes (CJB 36: 727, 1958).
Pirozynski (Myco/. Pap. 105, 1966). P, see Metabolic products, Steiner's Stable PD solution.
Oviascoma Y.J. Yao & Spooner (1996), Pyronemata- Paathramaya Subram. ( 1956), anamorphic Pezizomy-
ceae. l, British Isles. See Yao & Spooner (MR. 100: cotina, Hsp.OeP.10. 3, India. See Bhat (TBMS 85:
102, 1996). 101, 1985; key).
Ovinus (Lloyd) Torrend (1920) = Albatrellus. Pachnocybaceae Oberw. & R. Bauer (1989), Pachno-
Ovipleistophora M. Pekkarinen, J. Lorn & F. Nilsen cybales. l gen., I spp.
(2002), Microsporidia. I. See Pekkarinen et al. (Dis. Lit.: Oberwinkler & Bandoni (CJB 60: 1726,
Aq. Organ. 48: 133, 2002). 1982), Kropp & Corden (Mycol. 78: 334, 1986),
Ovosphaerella Laib. (1922) = Mycosphaerella fide von Kleven & McLaughlin (CJB 67: 1336, 1989), Ober-
Arx & Millier (Stud. Myco/. 9, 1975). winkler & Bauer (Sydowia 41: 224, 1989), McLaugh-
Ovularia Sacc. (1880) = Ramularia Unger fide Hughes lin et al. (Mycol. Soc. Amer. News/. 41: 28, 1990),
490 PACHNOCYBALES

Berres et al. (Mycol. 87: 821, 1995), Begerow et al. 6: 225, 1971).
(CJB 75: 2045, 1998). Pachypatella Theiss. & Syd. (1915), Parmulariaceae.
Pachnocybales R. Bauer, Begerow, J.P. Samp., M. 2, Asia.
Weiss & Oberw. (2006). Pucciniomycetes. 1 fam., 1 Pachyphiale Liinnr. (1858), Gyalectaceae (L). 7, wide-
gen., 1 spp. Fam.: spread. See Vezda (Shorn. Vysoke Skoly Zemed.
Pachnocybaceae Lesn. Brno C 1: 22, 1958), Vezda (Ergebn. Forsch.
For Lit. see under fam. Unternehmens Nepal Himalaya 6: 127, 1974; key 5
Pachnocybe Berk. (1836), Pachnocybaceae. 1, Europe. spp.), Alvarez Andres (Nova Hedwigia 77: 139,
See Begerow et al. (CJB 75: 2045, 1998; phylogeny), 2003; Iberian peninsula), Kauff & Biidel (Bryologist
Bauer et al. (Mycol. Progr. S: 41, 2006). 108: 272, 2005; ontogeny).
Pachnodium H.P. Upadhyay & W.B. Kendr. (1975) = Pachyphlodes Zobel (1854) = Pachyphloeus fide
Pesotum fide Upadhyay & Kendrick (Mycol. 67: 802, Fischer (Nat. Pjlanzenfam. Sb: viii, 1938).
1975),0kadaeta/. (CJB76: 1495, 1998). Pachyphloeus Tul. & C. Tul. (1844), Pezizaceae. 11
Pachnolepia A. Massa!. (1855) = Arthonia fide Hawk- (hypogeous), widespread. See Gilkey (N. Amer. Fl. 2,
sworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995). 1954; key N. Am. spp.), Lange (Dansk bot. Ark. 16:
Pachyascaceae Poelt ex P.M. Kirk, P.F. Cannon & J.C. 32, 1956; key Eur. spp.), Norman & Egger (Mycol.
David (2001), Lecanoromycetes (inc. sed.) (L). 1 91: 820, 1999; phylogeny), Percudani et al. (Mo/.
gen., 1 spp. Phylogen. Evol. 13: 169, 1999; phylogeny), Hansen
Lit.: Poelt (Sydowia 38: 241, 1985). et al. (Mycol. 93: 958, 2001; phylogeny), Calonge et
Pachyascus Poelt & Hertel (1968), Pachyascaceae (L). al. (Boll. Gruppo Micol. 'G. Bresadola' 45: 51, 2002;
1 (in leaf axils of Andreaea), Europe. See Poelt & Spain), Colgan & Trappe (Mycotaxon 90: 281, 2004;
Hertel (Ber. dt. bot. Ges. 81: 210, 1968), Poelt (Sy- USA), Frank et al. (Mycotaxon 98: 253, 2006; USA),
dowia 38: 241, 1985). Tedersoo et al. (New Phytol. 170: 581, 2006; my-
Pachybasidiella Bubak & Syd. (1915) = Aureo- corrhizas), Lress0e & Hansen (MR 111: 1075, 2007;
basidium fide de Hoog & Hermanides-Nijhof (Stud. phylogeny).
Mycol. 15, 1977). Pachyphysis R.C. Harris & Ladd (2007), Porpidiaceae
Pachybasium Sacc. (1885) = Trichoderma Pers. (1794) (L). 1, USA. See Harris & Ladd (Opuscula Philo-
fide Hughes (CJB 36: 727, 1958), Bissett (CJB 69: lichenum 4: 57, 2007).
2373, 1991). pachypleurous, thick-walled.
Pachycladina Marvanova (1987), anamorphic Pezizo- Pachyrhytisma Hlihn. (1917) = Rhytisma fide Nann-
mycotina, Hso.lbH.10. 1 (from foam), Europe; N. feldt (Nova Acta R. Soc. Scient. upsal., 1932).
America. See Marvanova (TBMS 87: 617, 1986), Pachysacca Syd. ( 1930), Dothideaceae. 1, Australia.
Marvanova & Blirlocher (MR 102: 750, 1998; Can- See Swart (TBMS19: 261, 1982).
ada). Pachysolen Boidin & Adzet (1958), Saccharomy-
Pachycudonia S. Imai (1950), ? Helotiales. 3, Japan. cetales. I, Europe. See Suh et al. (Mycol. 98: 1006,
See Imai (Bot. Mag. Tokyo 63: 235, 1950). 2006; phylogeny).
Pachyderma Schulzer (1876) [non Pachyderma Blume Pachyspora Kirschst. ( 1906) = Delitschia fide von Arx
1826, Oleaceae] = Mycenastrum fide Stalpers (in & Millier (Stud. Mycol. 9, 1975).
Litt.). Pachysporaria (Malme) M. Choisy (1949)? = Rino-
pachydermatous (1) thick-skinned; (2) (of hyphae), dina fide Marbach (Biblthca Lichenol. 74, 2000).
having the outer wall thicker than the lumen. Pachysterigma Johan-Olsen ex Bref. (1888) = Tulas-
Pachydisca Boud. (1885), ? Helotiaceae. 1, Europe. nella fide Rogers (Annis mycol. 31: 183, 1933).
See Dumont (Mycol. 67: 162, 1975). Pachythyrium G. Arnaud ex Spooner & P.M. Kirk
Pachydiscula Hiihn. (1915) = Cryptosporiopsis fide (1990), Microthyriaceae. 1, Europe. See Spooner &
Petrak (Annis mycol. 21: 182, 1923). Kirk (MR 94: 223, 1990).
Pachyella Boud. (1907), Pezizaceae. c. 19, widespread. Pachytichospora Van der Walt (1978) = Kazachstania
See Pfister (CJB 51: 2009, 1973; key), Pfister & fide Augustyn et al. (Syst. Appl. Microbial. 13: 44,
Candoussau (Mycotaxon 13: 457, 1981), Hliffner 1990; fatty acid analysis), Kurtzman & Robnett
(Rheinl.-Pfalz. Pilzj. 2: 118, 1992), Pfister (Myco- (FEMS Yeast Res. 3: 417, 2003).
taxon 54: 393, 1995), Norman & Egger (Mycol. 91: Pachytrichum Syd. ( 1925) = Periconia fide Linder
820, 1999; phylogeny), Hansen et al. (Mycol. 93: (Mycol. 29: 659, 1937).
958, 2001; phylogeny), Harrington & Pfister (Har- Pachytrype Berl. ex M.E. Barr, J.D. Rogers & Y.M. Ju
vard Pap. Bot. 6: 113, 2001; in culture), Hansen et al. (1993), ? Calosphaeriaceae. Anamorph Cytospora-
(Mo/. Phylogen. Evol. 36: I, 2005; phylogeny). like. 2 (bark and wood), widespread. See Barr et al.
Pachykytospora Kot!. & Pouzar (1963), Polyporaceae. (Mycotaxon 48: 529, 1993), Fernandez et al. (Mycol.
3, widespread. See Kotlaba & Pouzar (Ceska Mykol. 96: 175, 2004; Costa Rica), Mostert et al. (Stud. My-
33: 129, 1979; key), Piittek (Ann. bot. Jenn. 42: 23, col. 54: 115 pp., 2006).
2005; Pachykytospora nanospora). Pacispora Oehl & E. Sieverd. (2004), Pacisporaceae. 3,
Pachykytosporaceae Jiilich (1982) = Polyporaceae. widespread. See Oehl & Sieverding (J. Appl. Bot.
Pachylepyrium Singer (1958), Strophariaceae. 7, Angew. Bot. 78: 74, 2004), Redecker & Raab (My-
widespread (north temperate). See Singer (Sydowia col. 98: 885, 2006; phylogeny), Walker et al. (MR
11: 321, 1957), Moser (Hoppea 61: 267, 2000). 111: 253, 2007; nomencl.).
Pachyma Fr. (1822), anamorphic Macrohyporia, Len- Pacisporaceae C. Walker, Blaszk., A. Schiissler &
tinus, Polyporus. 1, N. America. See Weber (Mycol. Schwarzott (2004), Diversisporales. I gen.(+ 1 syn.),
21: 113, 1929; sclerotia), Ginns & Lowe (CJB 61: 3 spp.
1672, 1984). Lit.: Azcon-Aguilar & Barea (Mycorrhiza 6: 457,
Pachyospora A. Massa!. (1852), Hymeneliaceae (L). 1, 1996), van der Heijden et al. (Nature Lond. 396: 69,
widespread (arctic-alpine). See Hertel (Willdenowia 1998), Schiil3ler et al. (MR 105: 1413, 200 I), Oehl &
 PALAWANIELLA 491

Sieverding (J. Appl. Bot. Angew. Bot. 78: 74, 2004), Palaeocercospora S. Mitra & Manju Banerjee (2000),
Walker & Schussler (MR. 108: 982, 2004), Walker et Fossil Fungi, Pezizomycotina. I, India. See Mitra &
al. (MR. 108: 707, 2004), Redecker (Glomeromycota Banerjee (Journal of Mycopathological Research 38:
Arbuscular mycorrhizal fungi and their relative( s), in 8, 2000).
The Tree of Life Web Project, http://tolweb.org: [un- Palaeocirrenalia Ramanujam & Srisailam ( 1980),
paginated], 2005). Fossil Fungi, anamorphic Pezizomycotina. 2 (Mio-
Pactilia Fr. (1837), anamorphic Pezizomycotina, cene), India.
Hsp.?.?. 2 or 3, Europe; S. America. Palaeoclavaria Poinar & A.E. Br. (2003), Fossil Fungi.
PAD, Istituto di Botanica e Fisiologia Vegetale, Padova I, Myanmar. See Poinar & Brown (MR. 107: 765,
(Italy); founded 1837; a state institution; see Monte- 2003).
martini Corte (in Minelli (Ed.), The botanical garden Palaeocolletotrichum S. Mitra & Manju Banerjee
of Padua 1545-1995: 271, 1995; mycol. collns esp. (2000), Fossil Fungi, Pezizomycotina. I, India. See
Saccardo). Mitra & Banerjee (Journal of Mycopathological Re-
paddy (paddi) straw mushroom, see straw mush- search 38: I 0, 2000).
rooms. Palaeocybe Dorfelt & Striebich (2000), Fossil Fungi,
Padixonia Subram. (1972), anamorphic Xylaria, Psathyrellaceae. I, Germany. See Dorfelt & Striebich
Hsy.OeH.9. I, Ghana. The connection with terrniti- (Z. Mykol. 66: 31, 2000).
colous Xylaria needs confirmation. See Subramanian Palaeocytosphaera R.B. Singh & G.V. Patil (1980),
(Curr. Sci. 41: 282, 1972), Dixon (J. Linn. Soc. Bot. Fossil Fungi, anamorphic Pezizomycotina. I (Creta-
91: 203, 1985). ceous), India.
Paecilomyces Bainier (1907), anamorphic Byssochla- Palaeodikaryomyces Dorfelt (1998), Fossil Fungi. I
mys, Hso.OeH.15. c. 76, widespread. See also Isaria. (Triassic), Germany. See Dorfelt & Schilfer (Z.
See Samson (Stud. Mycol. 6, 1974; key), Castro et al. Mykol. 64: 145, 1998).
(J. Med. Vet. Mycol. 28: 15, 1990; review of Pae- Palaeodiplodites Watanabe, H. Nishida & Kobayashi
cilomyces in human infections), Mountfort & Rhodes (1999), Fossil Fungi. I. See Watanabe et al. (Int. J.
(Appl. Environm. Microbial. 57: 1963, 1991; anaero- Pl. Sci. 160: 440, 1999).
bic growth of marine P. /ilacinus), Yaguchi et al. Palaeofibula J.M. Osborn, T.N. Taylor & J.F. White
(Mycoscience 37: 55, 1996; ubiquinones), Cantone & (1989), Fossil Fungi. I (middle Triassic), Antarctica.
Vandenberg (MR. 102: 209, 1998; genetic diversity), Palaeoglomus D. Redecker, Kodner & L.E. Graham
Domenech et al. (Microbiology Reading 145: 2789, (2002), Fossil Fungi, Glomerales. I, USA. See Re-
1999; cell wall chemistry), Azevedo et al. (Scientia decker et al. (Mycotaxon 84: 35, 2002).
Agricola 57: 729, 2000; genetic diversity), Pitt et al. Palaeoleptosphaeria Barlinge & Paradkar ( 1982),
(Integration of Modern Taxonomic Methods for Fossil Fungi, Ascomycota. I (Cretaceous), India.
Penicillium and Aspergi//us Classification: 9, 2000; Palaeomycelites Bystrov (1956), Fossil Fungi (mycel.)
accepted names), Obornik et al. (Can. J. Microbial. Fungi. I (Devonian), former USSR.
47: 813, 2001; polyphyly), Haugland et al. (Syst. Palaeomyces Renault (1896), Fossil Fungi (mycorrhi-
Appl. Microbial. 27: 198, 2004; quantitative PCR), zal endomycobiont) Fungi. 3 (Carboniferous),
Luangsa-ard et al. (Mycol. 96: 773, 2004; polyphyly, France; British Isles. See Butler (TBMS 22: 274,
generic limits), Luangsa-ard et al. (Kasetsart Journal 1939).
Natural Sciences 38: 94, 2004; Thailand), Luangsa- Palaeomycites Mesch. (1902) = Palaeomyces.
ard et al. (MR. 109: 581, 2005; removal of entomopa- Palaeopede D.E. Ether. (1899), Fossil Fungi? Fungi. I
thogenic spp. ). (Devonian), Australia.
Paepalopsis J.G. Kilhn (1882), Urocystidaceae. 3 (on Palaeopericonia C.G. lbilflez & Zamuner (1996), Fos-
Primulaceae), Europe; N. Americe; Asia. See Kirk sil Fungi. I, Argentina. See lbilflez & Zamuner (My-
(in litt.). cotaxon 59: 138, 1996).
Pagidospora Drechsler (1960), anamorphic Agarico- Palaeoperone D.E. Ether. (1891), Fossil Fungi? Fungi.
mycetes, Hsy.OeH.1/41. I (with clamp connexions, I (Permo-Carboniferous), Australia.
on amoebae), USA. See Drechsler (Sydowia 14: 246, Palaeophoma Singhai (1975), Fossil Fungi, anamor-
1960). phic Pezizomycotina. I (Eocene), India.
Paidania Racib. (1909) = Erikssonia fide von Arx & Palaeophthora Singhai (1978), Fossil Fungi, Oomy-
Millier (Beitr. Kryptfl. Schweiz 11 no. I, 1954). cota. I (Eocene), India. See Singhai (Palaeobotanist
Paipalopsis, see Paepalopsis. 25: 481, 1978).
Palaeachlya F.R.S. Duncan (1876), Fossil Fungi, Oo- Palaeosclerotium G.W. Rothwell (1972), Fossil Fungi
mycota. 2 (Silurian - Recent), widespread. ? Ascomycota. I (Carboniferous), USA. See Dennis
Palaeancistrus R.L. Dennis (1970), Fossil Fungi, (Science N.Y. 192: 66, 1976), Singer (Mycol. 69:
Agaricomycetes. I (Carboniferous), USA. 850, 1977), Pirozynski & Weresub in Kendrick (Ed.)
Palaeoagaracites Poinar & Buckley (2007), Fossil (The Whole Fungus 1: 687, 1979).
Fungi, Agaricomycetes. I. Palaeosordaria Sahni & H.S. Rao (1943), Fossil
PaJaeoamphisphaereUa Ramanujam & Srisailam Fungi, Xylariales. I (Tertiary), India.
(1980), Fossil Fungi, Ascomycota. 2 (Miocene), In- Palambages Whetzel (1961), Fossil Fungi(? sclerotia)
dia. Fungi. 3 (Cretaceous, Tertiary), Canada; Europe; Ma-
Palaeoasterina S. Mitra, Bera & Manju Banerjee laysia.
(2002), Fossil Fungi. I, India. See Mitra et al. (Phy- Palavasciaceae Manier ex Manier & Lichtw. (1968),
tomorphology 52: 286, 2002). Eccrinales. I gen., 3 spp.
Palaeocephala Singer (1962), Agaricales. I, Sierra Palawania Syd. & P. Syd. (1914), Microthyriaceae. I,
Leone. Belongs either to the Marasmiaceae or the Asia.
Physalacriaceae. See Singer (Sydowia 15: 60, 1961), Palawaniella Doidge (1921), Parmulariaceae. 5, S.
Antonin (Fungus Flora of tropical Africa 1, 2007). America; S. Africa. See Inacio et al. (Mycol. Progr.
492 PALAWANIOPSIS

4: 133, 2005). Eriksson (SA 5: 147, 1986).

Palawaniopsis Bat., Cif. & Nascim. (1959), anamor- Panaeolina Maire (1933), Agaricales. 2, widespread.
phic Pezizomycotina, Cpt.OeH.?. l, S. Africa. See Ba- Belongs either to the Inocybaceae or the Psathyrella-
tista et al. (Mycopath. Myco/. appl. 11: 75, 1959). ceae. See Gerhardt (Biblthca Botanica 147: 149 pp.,
Paleoarcyria M. Jacq.-Fel., C.N. Mill. & Locq. (1983), 1996), He (Mycosystema 23: 150, 2004; China).
Fossil Fungi. l, France. Panaeolopsis Singer (1969), Agaricaceae. 4, wide-
Paleobasidiospora Locq. (1983), Fossil Fungi. l, spread. See Singer (Nova Hedwigia Beihefte 29: 367,
France. 1969).
Paleoblastocladia W. Remy, T.N. Taylor & Hass Panaeolus (Fr.) Que!. (1872) nom. cons., Agaricales. c.
(1994), Fossil Fungi. l (lower Devonian). See Remy 15 (coprophilous), widespread. Belongs either to the
et al. (Am. J. Bot. 81: 690, 1994). Inocybaceae or the Psathyrellaceae. See Hora (Natu-
Paleocatenaria Locq. (1983), Fossil Fungi. l, British ralist Hull: 77, 1957), Ola'h (Revue Mycol. Mem.
Isles. Hors Ser. 10, 1970), Pegler (Kew Bull. Addit. Ser. 6,
Paleoguttulina Locq. & Misik (1983), Fossil Fungi. l, 1977; E. Afr. spp.), Gerhardt (Taxonomische Revi-
former Czechoslovakia. sion der Gattungen Panaeolus und Panaeolina,
Paleomastigomycetes, Form class name proposed 1996), Bon & Courtecuisse (Docums Mycol. 32: 75,
(Taylor et al. Myco/. 84: 90 l, 1992) for fossil chy- 2003; key).
trid-like fungi. Panama disease, A disease of banana caused by Fusa-
paleomycology, the study of fossil fungi (q.v.). rium oxysporum f.sp. cubense. See Stover (Phyto-
Paleopyrenomycites Taylor, Hass, Kerp, M. Krings & path. Pap. 4, 1962), Stover & Buddenhagen (Fruits
Hanlin (2004), Fossil Fungi. l, British Isles. See Tay- 41: 175-191, 1986), Pegg & Langdon (in Persley &
lor et al. (Myco/. 96: 1404, 2004). De Langhe (Eds), Banana and plantain breeding
Paleoserenomyces Currah, Stockey & B.A. LePage strategies: 119, 1987), Ploetz (Ed.) (Fusarium wilt of
(1998), Fossil Fungi. l. See Currah et al. (Mycol. 90: banana, 1990, Int. JI ofPest Manag. 40: 326, 1994).
668, 1998). Panchanania Subram. & N.G. Nair (1966), anamor-
Paleoslimacomyces Kalgutkar & Sigler (1995), Fossil phic Pezizomycotina, Hsy.leP.10. l, India. See Bhat
Fungi, anamorphic Pezizomycotina. l (Palaeocene - (TBMS 85: 101, 1985; synonymy with
Eocene), Canada. See Kalgutkar & Sigler (MR. 99: Paathramaya).
521, 1995). Pandanicola K.D. Hyde (1994), Xylariales. 2, pan-
Palifer Stalpers & P.K. Buchanan (1991), Schizopo- tropical. See Hyde (Sydowia 46: 35, 1994), Lu &
raceae. 4, widespread. See Hjortstam & Ryvarden Hyde (Mycoscience 41: 83, 2000).
(Syn. Fung. 22: 9, 2007). Pandora Humber (1989), Entomophthoraceae. 32,
Paliphora Sivan. & B. Sutton (1985), anamorphic widespread. See Humber (Mycotaxon 34: 441, 1989),
Pezizomycotina, Hso.O-leH.27. 3, Australia; Malay- Miller & Keil (Mycotaxon 38: 227, 1990), Keller &
sia. See Sivanesan & Sutton (TBMS 85: 249, 1985), Petrini (Sydowia 57: 23, 2005; key), Keller (Sydowia
Kuthubutheen (TBMS 89: 270, 1987), Alcorn (Myco- 59: 75, 2007; Switzerland, n.sp.).
taxon 59: 145, 1996). Panellaceae Jiilich (1982) = Mycenaceae.
palisade fungi, see Agaricomycotina. Panellus P. Karst. (1879), Mycenaceae. c. 55, wide-
palisade plectenchyma, plectenchyma in the cortex of spread. See Miller (Mich. Bot. 9: 17, 1970), Burdsall
a lichen thallus composed of hyphae arranged per- & Miller (Beih. Nova Hedwigia 51, 1975), Comer
pendicular to the surface. (Gdns' Bull. Singapore 39: 103, 1986; Malaysian
palisade-cells (of lichens), the end cells of the hyphae spp.), O'Kane et al. (Mycol. 82: 595, 1990; biolumi-
of a fastigiate cortex. nescence ), Hibbett et al. (Nature 407: 506, 2000; re-
palisoderm (of basidiomata), an outer layer composed lationship with C/avariaceae suggested), Jin et al.
of several strata of cells or hyphal tips; see derm. (Mycotaxon 79: 7, 2001; phylogeny), Jin et al. (My-
pallid, light-coloured; pale. col. 93: 309, 2001; biogeography Panel/us stypticus).
pallisadoplectenchyma, see plectenchyma. Pannaria Delise ex Bory (1828), Pannariaceae (L). 51,
palmate, having lobes radiating from a common centre widespread (esp. tropical). See J0rgensen (Op. Bot.
but not extending to the point of insertion. Cf. chi- 45, 1978; Eur. spp.), J0rgensen (J. Hattori bot. Lab.
roid, digitate. 76: 197, 1994), Jocgensen (NZ. JI Bot. 37: 257,
Palmella Lyngb. (1819), Algae. Algae. 1999; NZ spp.), J0rgensen (Nova Hedwigia 71: 405,
Palmellathyrites Locq., D. Pons & Sal.-Cheb. (1981), 2000; subg. Chrysopannaria), J0rgensen (Bryologist
Fossil Fungi. l, France. 103: 670, 2000; N America), J0rgensen (Biblthca
Palmicola K.D. Hyde (1993), Xylariales. l, Australia; Lichenol. 78: 109, 2001; Australia), J0rgensen & Ka-
Ecuador. Affinities uncertain. See Hyde (Sydowia 45: shiwadani (J. Jap. Bot. 76: l, 2001; Japan), Ekman &
15, 1993), Goh & Hyde (MR.100: 714, 1996). J0rgensen (CJB 80: 625, 2002; phylogeny), Jocgen-
Palmomyces K.D. Hyde, J. Frohl. & Joanne E. Taylor sen (Lichenologist 35: 11, 2003; Africa), J0rgensen
( 1998) nom. illegit., ? Phyllachorales. l (on living (Nova Hedwigia 76: 245, 2003; isidiate taxa), Wik-
Palmae !eat), Australia. See Hyde et al. (Sydowia 50: lund & Wedin (Cladistics 19: 419, 2003; phylogeny),
21, 1998), Wang & Hyde (Fungal Diversity 3: 159, J0rgensen (Biblthca Lichenol. 88: 229, 2004; S hemi-
1999; posn). sphere), J0rgensen & Arvidsson (Symb. bot. upsp/. 34
Palmomyces Maire (1926) = Andreaeana. no. I: 113, 2004; Ecuador), J0rgensen & Sipman
Palomyces Hohnk (1955) = Halosphaeria fide Kohl- (Nova Hedwigia 78: 311, 2004; S America), Miii.cl-
meyer(CJB 50: 1951, 1972). likowska & Lutzoni (Am. J. Bot. 91: 449, 2004; phy-
paludal, living in wet places (marshes). logeny), J0rgensen & Sipman (J. Hattori bot. Lab.
Palynomorphites L.R. Moore (1963), Fossil Fungi. l 100: 695, 2006; New Guinea), Miitdlikowska et al.
(Carboniferous), British Isles. (Mycol. 98: 1088, 2006; phylogeny).
Pampolysporium Magnus (1900) = Guignardia fide Pannariaceae Tuck. (1872), Peltigerales (L). 18 gen.
 PARABOTRYON 493

(+ 8 syn.), 328 spp. different colours as the lamellae of certain Panaeo/us

Lit.: Galloway & James (Lichenologist 17: 173, spp.
1985), Galloway & forgensen (Lichenologist 19: 345, Papilionospora V.G. Rao & B. Sutton (1976), ana-
1987), forgensen & Galloway (Lichenologist 21: 295, morphic Pezizomycotina, Hsy.OeP.10. 1, Myanmar;
1989), Lumbsch & Kothe (Mycotaxon 43: 277, Italy. See Rao & Sutton (Kavaka 3: 23, 1975).
1992), 0vstedal & Smith (Cryptog. Bryol.-Lichenol. Papilionovela Aptroot (1997), Ostropales. 1 (from
14: 337, 1993), forgensen (J. Jap. Bot. 69: 383, bark), Papua New Guinea. See Aptroot (MR. 101:
1994), Henssen (Symb. bot. upsal. 32: 75, 1997), Jl'Jr- 266, 1997).
gensen (Lichenologist 30: 533, 1998), forgensen Papiliotrema J.P. Samp., M. Weiss & R. Bauer (2002),
(N.Z. JI Bot. 37: 257, 1999), forgensen & Wedin Tremellaceae. 1, Portugal. See Sampaio et al. (Mycol.
(Licheno/ogist 31: 341, 1999), Makhija & Adawad- 94: 875, 2002), Sampaio (Frontiers in Basidiomycote
kar (Mycotaxon 71: 323, 1999), forgensen (Bryolo- Mycology: 49, 2004).
gist 103: 104, 2000), Jl'Jrgensen (Bryologist 103: 670, papilla, a small rounded process.
2000; N. Am.), Ekman & forgensen (CJB 80: 625, papillae (of host tissue), localized wall thickenings on
2002), Wiklund & Wedin (Cladistics 19: 419, 2003), the inner surface of plant cell walls at sites penetrated
Wedin & Wiklund (Symb. bot. upsa/. 34 no. 1: 469, by fungi; callosity, lignituber, callus, 'sheath', are
2004), Mhtdlikowska et al. (Mycol. 98: 1088, 2006; whole or part synonyms (Aist, Ann. Rev. Phytopath.
phylogeny), Hofstetter et al. (Mo/. Phylogen. Evo/. 14: 145, 1976).
44: 412, 2007; phylogeny), Jl'Jrgensen (Nordic Lichen Papillaria J. Kickx f. (1835) nom. rej. prop. = Pycno-
Flora 3: Cyanolichens: 96, 2007). thelia.
Pannariella (Vain.) Gyeln. (1935) = Heppia fide papillate, having a papilla (Fig. 23.40).
Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, Pappimyces B. Sutton & Hodges (1975), anamorphic
1995). Pezizomycotina, Hso.OfH.6. 1, Brazil. See Sutton &
Pannoparmelia (Miill. Arg.) Darb. (1912), Parmeli- Hodges (Nova Hedwigia 26: 527, 1975).
aceae (L). 5, widespread. See Sato (Miscnea bryol. Papulare Tomas. & Cif. (1952) = Phragmothele.
lichen., Nichinan 4: 45, 1966), Yoshimura (Biblthca Papularia Fr. (1825) [non Papularia Forssk. 1775,
Lichenol. 2S: 185, 1987), Yoshimura & Elix (J. Hat- Aizoaceae] = Arthrinium fide Ellis (Myco/. Pap. 103,
tori bot. Lab. 74: 287, 1993), Galloway & Sammy 1965).
(Flora of Australia SS: 86, 1994), Blanco et al. (Mo/. Papulariomyces Cif. & Tomas. (1953) = Papulare.
Phylogen. Evo/. 39: 52, 2006; phylogeny). Papulaspora Preuss (1851), anamorphic Chaetomium,
pannose (panniform), having the appearance of felt or Me/anospora, Hso.#eP.l. c. 24, widespread.
woollen cloth. P. byssina is the brown plaster mould of mushroom
Pannucia P. Karst. (1879) = Psathyrella fide Singer beds; wood pulp is damaged by other spp.; P. stoveri
(Agaric. mod. Tax., 1951). is a mycoparasite of Rhizoctonia. The hyphae bear
Pannularia Ny!. (1886) = Placynthium fide Jl'Jrgensen 'papulospores' (q.v.), small rounded propagules
(Op. Bot. 4S, 1986). comprising one or more enlarged central cells sur-
Panomycetes Ny!. (1886) = Placynthium fide Jl'Jrgen- rounded by a sheath of smaller cells. Forms having
sen (Op. Bot. 4S, 1986). 'bulbils' (q.v.) are excluded as Burgoa and Minime-
Panorbis J. Campb., J.L. Anderson & Shearer (2003), dusa by Weresub & Leclair (CJB 49: 2203, 1971;
Halosphaeriaceae. I. See Campbell et al. (Myco/. 9S: gen. key). See Tubaki et al. (TMSJ32: 31, 1991).
544, 2003). Papulasporites Shete & A.R. Kulk. (1978), Fossil
pantherine, a metabolite of Amanita pantherina, etc., Fungi. 1 (Tertiary), India.
toxic to humans and flies (Musca sp.); muscimol; Papulosa Kohlm. & Volkm.-Kohlm. (1993), Papu-
amanita factor B. losaceae. 1 (Juncus culms), USA. See Kohlmeyer &
pantonemic (of e.g. Oomycota, Hyphochytriomycota), Volkmann-Kohlmeyer (SA 11: 95, 1993), Winka &
presumed to have evolved from algae. Pantonemic Eriksson (Mycoscience 41: 97, 2000; DNA), Zhang
'fungi' exhibit the diaminopimelate pathway for ly- et al. (Mycol. 98: 1076, 2006; phylogeny).
sine synthesis; the dominant sterols are cholesterols Papulosaceae Winka & O.E. Erikss. (2000), Sordario-
(not ergosterol); and the storage product is mycola- mycetidae (inc. sed. ). 1 gen., 1 spp.
minarin (not glycogen). Lit.: Winka & Eriksson (Mycoscience 41: 97, 2000;
Pantonemomycota. Phylum proposed by Olive (The DNA).
mycetozoans, 1975) for the fungi placed in Oomycota papulose, covered with pimples or pustules.
and Hyphochytriomycota in this Dictionary. Papulospora, see Papulaspora.
Pantospora Cif. (1938) = Pseudocercospora fide papulospore, asexual spore in e.g. Papu/aspora sepe-
Deighton (Mycol. Pap. 140, 1976), Crous & Braun donioides (Weresub & LeClair, CJB 49: 2203, 1971).
(CBS Diversity Ser. 1: 571 pp., 2003). Papulosporonites Schmied. & A.J. Schwab (1964),
Panos Fr. (1838) nom. cons., Polyporaceae. 25 (on Fossil Fungi. 1 (Eocene), Germany.
wood), widespread. See Comer (Beih. Nova Hed- Papyrodiscaceae Jiilich ( 1982) = Corticiaceae.
wigia 69, 1981), Pegler (Kew Bull. Addit. Ser. 10, Papyrodiscus D.A. Reid (1979), ? Corticiaceae. 1,
1983; world monogr., as Lentinus subgen. Panus), Papua New Guinea. See Reid (Beih. Sydowia 8: 333,
Hibbett & Vilgalys (Myco/. 83: 425, 1991; phylog- 1979).
eny), Hibbett & Vilgalys (Syst. Bot. 18: 409, 1993; Paraaoria R.K. Verma & Kamal (1987), anamorphic
phylogeny) See also Luminescent fungi. Pezizomycotina, St.OeP.19. 1, Nepal. See Verma &
Paoayensis Cabanela, Jeewon & K.D. Hyde (2007), Kamal (TBMS 87: 645, 1986).
Sordariomycetes. 1, Philippines. See Cabanela et al. Paraarthrocladium Matsush. (1993), anamorphic
(Cryptog. Myco/. 28: 301, 2007). Pezizomycotina, Hso.= eH.1/10. 1, Peru. See Matsu-
paper (fungi on), see Biodeterioration. shima (Matsush. Myco/. Mem. 7: 58, 1993).
papilionaceous, variegated; mottled; marked with Parabotryon Syd. (1926)? = Eudarluca fide Muller &
494 PARA CAIN/ELLA

von Arx (Beitr. Kryptfl. Schweiz 11no.2, 1962). C/in. Microbial. 38: 3190, 2000; phylogeny), Niflo-
Paracainiella Lar.N. Vassiljeva (1983), Amphisphaeri- Vega et al. (Medical Mycology 38: 437, 2000; geo-
aceae. 1 (on Dryas), Siberia. See Kang et al. (MR graphical isolation), Hahn et al. (Revta Iberoamer.
103: 53, 1999). Micol. 19: 49, 2002; RAPD characterization), San-
paracapillitium (of Lycoperda/es), a capillitium com- Blas et al. (Medical Mycology 40: 225, 2002; mo-
posed of thin-walled, hyaline, septate hyphae in con- lecular approaches), Feitosa et al. (Fungal Genetics
trast to a true capillitium of thick-walled, brown, Biol. 39: 60, 2003; chromosomes), Hebeler-Barbosa
aseptate hyphae (Kreisel, 1962). et al. (J. C/in. Microbial. 41: 5733, 2003; phylog-
Paracapnodium Speg. (1909) = Scorias fide Hughes eny), Nascimento et al. (J. C/in. Microbial. 42: 5007,
(Mycol. 68: 693, 1976). 2004; microsatellites), Borba et al. (Antonie van
Paracarpidium Milli. Arg. (1883) = Endocarpon fide Leeuwenhoek 88: 257, 2005; polyphasic characteriza-
Zahlbruckner (Catalogus Lichenum Universalis 1, tion), Oliveira et al. (MR 109: 707, 2005; cDNA),
1921). San-Blas et al. (J. Clin. Microbial. 43: 4255, 2005;
paracephalodium (pl. -ia), a hyphal mat covering molecular detection), Geiser et al. (Myca/. 98: 1053,
cyanobacteria arising from a squamulose lichen thal- 2006; phylogeny), Matute et al. (J. Clin. Microbial.
lus which has a green alga as the photobiont (Poelt & 44: 2153, 2006; microsatellites, phylogenetic spe-
Mayrhofer, Pl. Syst. Evol. 158: 265, 1988). cies), Matute et al. (Mo/. Biol. Eva/. 23: 65, 2006;
Paraceratocladium R.F. Castaneda (1987), anamor- cryptic speciation), Soares et al. (Mycopathologia
phic Pezizomycotina, Hso.leH.15. 2, pantropical. See 165: 179, 2008; review).
Castaneda (Fungi Cubenses 2: 8, 1987), Goh & Hyde paracoccidiomycosis, see Paracoccidioides.
(Nova Hedwigia 71: 95, 2000; Malaysia), Whitton et Paraconiothyrium Verkley (2004), anamorphic Mon-
al. (Fungal Diversity 7: 175, 2001; Seychelles), tagnulaceae. Anamorph Paraphaeosphaeria. 6,
Calduch et al. (Myca/. 94: 1071, 2002; Brazil). widespread. See Verkley et al. (Stud. Myca/. 50: 327,
Paracercospora Deighton (1979) = Pseudocercospora. 2004), Damm et al. (Persoonia 20: 9, 2008; on
Widely used for the causal organisms of Sigatoka woody plants).
disease of banana. fide Deighton (Mycol. Pap. 144: Paracoreomyces R.A. Poiss. (1929) = Coreomyces
47, 1979), Crous et al. (Myca/. 93: 1081, 2001; phy- fide Thaxter (Memoirs of the American Academy of
logeny), Crous & Braun (CBS Diversity Ser. 1: 571 Arts and Sciences 16: 1, 1931).
pp., 2003). Paracostantinella Subram. & Sudha (1989), anamor-
Paracesatiella Petr. (1929) = Schweinitziella fide von phic Pezizomycotina, Hso.OeH.10. 1, India. See
Arx (Acta Bot. Neer/. 7: 503, 1958). Subramanian & Sudha (Kavaka 15: 12, 1987).
Parachinomyces Thaung (1979), anamorphic Pezizo- Paracryptophiale Kuthub. & Nawawi (1994), ana-
mycotina, Hso.= eH.10. 1 (on Acroconidiellina), morphic Pezizomycotina, Hso.#eH-P.15. 2, Malaysia;
Myanmar. See Thaung (TBMS 72: 333, 1979). China. See Kuthubutheen & Nawawi (MR 98: 125,
Parachionomyces Thaung ( 1979), anamorphic Pe- 1994), Wu & Sutton (Fungal Diversity 14: 265,
zizomycotina, Hso.= eH.10. 1 (on Acroconidie/lina), 2003).
Myanmar. Paracudonia Petr. (1927) = Roesleria fide Nannfeldt
Parachnopeziza Korf (1978), Hyaloscyphaceae. 8, (Nova Acta R. Soc. Scient. upsal., 1932).
widespread. See Arendholz & Sharma (Mycotaxon Paracytospora Petr. (1925), anamorphic Pezizomy-
20: 633, 1984), Korf & Zhuang (Mycotaxon 22: 483., cotina, St.OeH.?. 1, N. America.
1985), Gamundi & Giaiotti (Sydowia 46: 12, 1994), Paradactylaria Subram. & Sudha ( 1989), anamorphic
Zhuang (Mycotaxon 69: 359, 1998; 2 spp. China). Pezizomycotina, Hsy,leH.10. 1, India. See Subrama-
Paracoccidioidaceae Redaelli & Cif. (1937) = Ajello- nian & Sudha (Kavaka 15: 16, 1987).
mycetaceae. Paradactylella Matsush. (1993), anamorphic Pezizo-
Paracoccidioides F.P. Almeida (1930), anamorphic mycotina, Hso.= eH.2. 1, Peru. See Matsushima (Ma-
Ajellomycetaceae, Hso.OeH.3. 1 (on humans), S. tsush. Myco/. Mem. 7: 59, 1993).
America. P. brasiliensis (paracoccidioidomycosis; Paradendryphiopsis M.B. Ellis (1976), anamorphic
q.v.). See Restrepo et al. (RMVM 8: 97, 1973; 183 Pezizomycotina, Hso.= eP.25. 3, Europe; S. Africa.
refs), Takeo et al. (MR 94: 1118, 1990; cytoplasmic See Revay (Stud. Bot. Hung. 18: 65, 1985).
and plasma membrane ultrastructure), San-Blas & Paradictyoarthrinium Matsush. ( 1996), anamorphic
San-Blas (Jap. J. Med. Myco/. 32: 75, 1991; morpho- Pezizomycotina, Hso.?.?. 1, Transvaal. See Matsu-
genesis), Franco et al. (Eds) (Paracoccidioidomyco- shima (Matsush. Myco/. Mem. 9: 18, 1996).
sis, 1994), Le Clerc et al. (J. Med. Vet. Myco/. 32: Paradidymella Petr. (1927) = Discostroma fide Dennis
331, 1994; syst. posn), Vidal et al. (Revista do Insti- (British Ascomycetes, 1968), Hawksworth & Sivane-
tuto de Medicina Tropical de Siio Paulo 37: 43, san (TBMS 67: 39, 1976).
1995; from armadillo), San-Blas et al. (Microbiology Paradidymobotryum C.J.K. Wang & B. Sutton
Reading 143: 197, 1997; biometrics), Sandhu et al. (1984), anamorphic Pezizomycotina, Hsy.leP.4. 1,
(J. Clin. Microbial. 35: 1894, 1997; molecular detec- USA. See Wang & Sutton (Myca/. 76: 570, 1984).
tion), Calcagno et al. (J. Clin. Microbial. 36: 1733, Paradiplodia Speg. ex Trotter (1931 ), anamorphic
1998; biogeography), Cano et al. (J. C/in. Microbial. Pezizomycotina, St.leP.?. 7, widespread. See Zam-
36: 742, 1998; karyotypes), Hamilton (Medical My- bettakis (BSMF 70: 219, 1955; as Paradiplodiella),
cology 36: 351, 1998; serological diagnostics), Petrak (Sydowia 16, 1963).
Wanke & Londero (Tapley & Wilson's Microbiology Paradiplodiella Zambett. (1955) = Botryodiplodia fide
and Microbial Infections Edn 9. Vol. 4 Medical My- Sutton (Myca/. Pap. 141, 1977).
cology: 395, 1998; review), Montoya et al. (Medical Paradischloridium Bhat & B. Sutton (1985), anamor-
Mycology 37: 219, 1999; karyotypes), Sano et al. phic Pezizomycotina, Hso.= eP.15. I, Ethiopia; New
(Mycopathologia 143: 165, 1998; comparison be- Zealand. See Bhat & Sutton (TBMS 84: 723, 1985).
tween human and armadillo strains), Bialek et al. (J. Paradiscina Benedix (1969) = Gyromitra fide Benedix
 PARANOSEMA 495

(Kulturpjlanz. 19: 163, 1972), Hannaja (Karstenia Parahydraeomyces Speg. (1915) = Hydraeomyces fide
lS: 33, 1976). Siemaszko & Siemaszko (Po/sk. Pismo Entom. 12:
Paradiscula Petr. (1941), anamorphic Pezizomycotina, 125, 1933).
Cpd.OeH.15. 1, Europe. See Morgan-Jones (Azyco- Paraisaria Samson & B.L. Brady (1983), anamorphic
taxon 2: 167, 1975). Ophiocordyceps, Hsy.OeH.15. 1 (on larvae of Hepi-
Paradoxa Mattir. (1935), Tuberaceae. 1 (hypogeous), alus), British Isles; Germany. See Samson & Brady
Italy. See Lress0e & Hansen (MR 111: 1075, 2007; (TBMS 81: 285, 1983).
phylogeny). Paralaestadia Sacc. ex Vain. (1921) nom. rej. prop.?=
Paradoxomyces Matzer (1996), Arthoniaceae (L). 1 Lichenochora fide Hoffmann & Hafellner (Biblthca
(on lichens), Indonesia. See Matzer (Azycol. Pap. Lichenol. 77: 1, 2000).
171: 93, 1996), Grube (Bryologist 101: 377, 1998). Paralepista Raithelh. (1981) = Lepista fide Kuyper (in
Paraeccilia Largent (1994) = Entoloma fide Kuyper (in litt. ).
litt.). Paraleptonia (Romagn. ex Noordel.) P.D. Orton
Paraepicoccum Matsush. (1993), anamorphic Pezizo- (1991) = Entoloma fide Kuyper (in litt.).
mycotina, Hsp.#eP.2. 1, Peru. See Matsushima (Ma- Paraletbariicola Calatayud, Etayo & Diederich (2001 ),
tsush. Azycol. Mem. 7: 59, 1993). Odontotremataceae. 1, Spain. See Calatayud et al.
Paraeutypa Subram. & Ananthap. (1988) = Lep- (Lichenologist 33: 478, 2001), Diederich et al.
toperidia fide Rappaz (Azycol. Helv. 3: 281, 1989). (Lichenologist 34: 479, 2002).
Parafulvia Kamal, A.N. Rai & Morgan-Jones (1983), Paraliomyces Kohlm. (1959), Pleosporales. 1 (marine),
anamorphic Pezizomycotina, Hso.= eP.10. 1, India. India. See Read et al. (CJB 70: 2223, 1993; ultrastr.),
See Kamal et al. (Azycotaxon 18: 67, 1983). Tam et al. (Bot. Mar. 46: 487, 2003; phylogeny).
Paragaeumannomyces Matsush. (2003), Sordariomy- Paramassariotbea Subram. & Muthumary ( 1979),
cetes. 1, Japan. See Matsushima (Matsush. Azycol. anamorphic Pezizomycotina, St.= eH.19. 1, India. See
Mem. 10: 156, 2001). Subramanian & Muthumary (CJB S7: 2427, 1979).
Paraglomeraceae J.B. Morton & D. Redecker (2001), Paramazzantia Petr. (1927) = Mazzantia fide Barr
Paraglomerales. 1 gen., 3 spp. (Azyco/. Mem. 7: 232 pp., 1978).
Lit.: Azcon-Aguilar & Barea (Azycorrhiza 6: 457, Paramenisporopsis Matsush. (2003), anamorphic
1996), van der Heijden et al. (Nature Lond. 396: 69, Pezizomycotina, Hso.?.?. 1, Japan. See Matsushima
1998), Morton & Redecker (Azyco/. 93: 183, 2001), (Matsush. Azyco/. Mem. 10: 26, 2001).
SchiiBler et al. (MR lOS: 1413, 2001), Redecker Paramicrothallites K.P. Jain & R.C. Gupta (1970),
(Glomeromycota Arbuscular mycorrhizal fungi and Fossil Fungi, Microthyriaceae. 2 (Miocene), India.
their relative(s). Version 01 July 2005. Paramitra Benedix (1962) = Peziza Fr. fide Nannfeldt
http://tolweb.org/Glomeromycota/287 l 5/2005.07.01 (Ann. bot.Jenn. 3: 309, 1966).
in The Tree of Life Web Project, http://tolweb.org: Paramoeciella Zebrowski (1936), Fossil Fungi? Chy-
[unpaginated], 2005). tridiomycetes. 1 (Cambrian to ? Recent), Australia.
Paraglomerales C. Walker & A. Schiissler (2001). paramorph, a neutral term proposed by Huxley (The
Glomeromycetes. 1fam.,1 gen., 3 spp. Fam.: new systematics: 37, 1940) for any form differing
Paraglomeraceae from the mean of the group; advocated for use in fos-
For Lit. see under fam. sil fungi lacking characters essential for their proper
Paraglomus J.B. Morton & D. Redecker (2001), placement, but believed to have affinities with par-
Paraglomeraceae. 3, widespread. See Morton & Re- ticular non-fossil groups by Reynolds (Azycotaxon
decker (Azyco/. 93: 188, 2001), Redecker & Raab 23: 141, 1985).
(Azycol. 98: 885, 2006; phylogeny), Walker et al. paramorpbogen, a compound (e.g. validomycin A, L-
(MR 111: 253, 2007; nomencl.). sorbose) able to induce a reversible morphological
Paragranatisporites Kalgutkar & Janson. (2000), change in fungi (Tatum et al., Science 109: 509,
Fossil Fungi. I. 1949, Jejewolo et al., TBMS91: 653, 661, 1988).
Paragranatisporites Zhong Y. Zhang (1980), Fossil Parampbispbaeria F.A. Fem., J.D. Rogers, Y.M. Ju,
Fungi. I. See Zhang (Acta Palaeont. Sin. 19: 298, Hubndorf & L. Urnafla (2004), Xylariaceae. 1, Costa
1980). Rica. See Fernandez et al. (Azycol. 96: 175, 2004).
paragynous (of Pythiaceae), having the antheridium at Paramyces Oehm (1937) nom. inval. = Ptychogaster
the side of the oogonium. fide Donk (Taxon 11: 94, 1962).
Paragyrodon (Singer) Singer (1942), Paxillaceae. 1, N. Paranectria Sacc. (1878), Bionectriaceae. 3 (licheni-
America. See Bruns et al. (Mo/. Ecol. 7: 257, 1998; colous), Europe. See Hawksworth & Pirozynski (CJB
phylogeny). SS: 2555, 1977; nomencl.), Hawksworth (Notes R.
Parahaplotricbum W.A. Baker & Partridge (2001), bot. Gdn Edinb. 40: 375, 1982), Rossman et al. (Stud.
anamorphic Botryobasidium. 1, USA. See Partridge Azyco/. 42: 248 pp., 1999).
et al. (Azycotaxon 77: 360, 2001). Paranectrlella (Henn. ex Sacc. & D. Sacc.) Hohn.
Paraharknessia Matsush. (2003), anamorphic Pezizo- (1910), Tubeufiaceae. Anamorphs Araneomyces, Ti-
mycotina, Hso.?.?. 1, Japan. See Matsushima (Ma- taea. 7, widespread (tropical). See Hawksworth &
tsush. Azyco/. Mem. 10: 30, 2001). Pirozynski (CJB SS: 2555, 1977; nomencl.),
Parahelminthosporium Subram. & Bhat (1989) = Rossman (Azyco/. Pap. 1S7, 1987; key).
Polytretophora fide Sutton (in litt. ). Paraniesslia K.M. Tsui, K.D. Hyde & Hodgkiss
Parahendersonia A.W. Ramaley (1995), anamorphic (2001), Niessliaceae. 1, Hong Kong. See Tsui et al.
Chaetop/ea, Cpd.?.?. 2, USA. See Ramaley (Aliso (Azyco/. 93: 1002, 2001).
14: 152, 1995). Paranosema Y.Y. Sokolova, V.V. Dolgikh, E.V.
Parahyalotiopsis Nag Raj (1976), anamorphic Pezizo- Morzbina, E.S. Nassonova, l.V. Issi, R.S. Terry, J.E.
mycotina, Cpd.= eP.19. 1, Myanmar. See Nag Raj Ironside, J.E. Smith & C.R. Vossbrinck (2003), Mi-
(CJB S4: 1370, 1976). crosporidia. 2. See Sokolova et al. (J. Invert. Path.
496 PARANTHOSTOMELLA

84: 159, 2003). Paraphysotheca Bat. (1961) = Schizothyrium fide von

Paranthostomella Speg. ( 1910) ? = Anthostomella fide Arx & Muller (Stud. Mycol. 9, 1975).
Francis (Mycol. Pap. 139, 1975), Lress0e (SA 13: 43, Paraphysothele Zschacke (1934) = Thelidium fide
1994), Lu & Hyde (Fungal Diversity Res. Ser. 4, Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8,
2000). 1995).
Paraparmelia Elix & J. Johnst. (1986) = Xanthopar- Parapithomyces Thaung (1976), anamorphic Pezizo-
melia fide Elix & Johnston (Mycotaxon 32: 399, mycotina, Hso.#eP.10. 2, Myanmar; Australia. See
1988; 15 spp. S. Hemisph.), Elix (Bryologist 96: 359, Alcorn (Aust. Syst. Bot. 5: 711, 1992).
1993), Elix (Biblthca Lichenol. 80, 2001; revision), Paraplacidiopsis Servit (1953) = Placidiopsis fide
Elix (Mycotaxon 87: 395, 2003), Blanco et al. (Taxon Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8,
53: 959, 2004). 1995).
Parapaxillus Singer (1942) nom. inval.; nom. prov.= Paraplacodium Motyka (1996) nom. inval. = Aspicilia
Paxillus fide Kuyper (in litt.). fide Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn
Parapeltella Speg. ( 1919) = Micropeltis fide von Arx 8, 1995).
& Miiller (Stud. Mycol. 9, 1975). paraplectenchyma, plectenchyma (q.v.) composed of
Parapericonia M.B. Ellis (1976), anamorphic Pezizo- cells which have isodiametric lumina and unthick-
mycotina, Hsp.OeP.1/10. 2, Africa; Australia. See ened walls (see Yoshimura & Shimada, Bull. Kochi
Alcorn & Kirk (TBMS 85: 561, 1985; amendment GakuenJun. Coll. 11: 13, 1980).
gen.). Parapleistophora l.V. Issi, Kadyrova, Pushkar,
Parapericoniella U. Braun, Heuchert & K. Schub. Khodzhaeva & S.V. Krylova (1990), Microsporidia.
(2006), anamorphic Pezizomycotina, H?.?.?. 1, W. I.
Africa. See Braun et al. (Schlechtendalia 13: 59, Parapleurotheciopsis P.M. Kirk (1982), anamorphic
2006). Pezizomycotina, Hso.= eH-P.3. 3, British Isles; Ja-
Paraphaeoisaria de Hoog & Morgan-Jones (1978), pan; Cuba. See Castaileda Ruiz et al. (Mycotaxon 59:
anamorphic Pezizomycotina, Hso.OeH.10. 1, USA. 203, 1996).
See de Hoog & Morgan-Jones (Mycotaxon 7: 133, Parapolyporites Tanai (1987), Fossil Fungi. 1, Japan.
1978). Paraporpidia Rambold & Pietschm. (1989), Porpidi-
Paraphaeosphaeria O.E. Erikss. (1967), Montagnu- aceae (L). 3, Australasia; China; Indonesia. See
laceae. Anamorph Paraconiothyrium. 23, Europe; N. Rambold & Pietschmann (Biblthca Licheno/. 34: 243,
America. See Crivelli (Uber die heterogene Ascomy- 1989).
cetengattung Pleospora Rbh., 1983; key), Shoemaker Parapterulicium Comer (1952), Pterulaceae. 3, Brazil.
& Babcock (CJB 63: 1284, 1985; key), Ramaley See Comer (Ann. Bot., Lond. n.s. 16: 285, 1952).
(Mycotaxon 61: 347, 1997), Camara et al. (MR 105: Parapyrenis Aptroot ( 1991 ), Requienellaceae. 8, wide-
41, 2001; morphology, DNA), Camara et al. (MR spread (tropical). See Eriksson (in /itt.), Aptroot
107: 516, 2003; revision, phylogeny), Verkley et al. (Nova Hedwigia 60: 325, 1995; key).
(Stud. Mycol. SO: 323, 2004; anamorph). Parapyricularia M.B. Ellis (1972), anamorphic Pe-
Paraphelaria Comer ( 1966), Pucciniomycotina. 2, zizomycotina, Hso.= eP.10. 2, Asia; Brazil. See Ellis
Java; south Pacific. See Comer (Persoonia 4: 346, (Myco/. Pap. 131: 12, 1972), Silva et al. (Mycotaxon
1966). 92: 43, 2005).
Paraphelariaceae Jiilich (1982) = Auriculariaceae. Pararobillarda Matsush. (1996), anamorphic Pezizo-
Paraphialocephala Budathoki ( 1997), anamorphic mycotina, Cpd.?.?. 1, Cape Province. See Matsu-
Pezizomycotina, Hso.?.?. 1, Nepal. See Budathoki shima (Matsush. Myco/. Mem. 9: 18, 1996).
(Himalayan Microbial Biodiversity Part 1 Recent Re- Parasaccharomyces Beurm. & Gougerot (1909) nom.
searches in Ecology, Environment and Pollution 10: rej. = Candida fide Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of
122, 1997). the Fungi edn 8, 1995).
Paraphoma Morgan-Jones & J.F. White (1983) = Parasarcopodium Melnik, S.J. Lee & Crous (2004),
Phoma Sacc. fide van der Aa et al. (Stud. Myco/. 32: anamorphic Pezizomycotina. l, S. Africa. See
1, 1990). Mel'nik et al. (Mycol. Progr. 3: 22, 2004).
paraphysis (pl. paraphyses), a sterile upward growing, Parascedosporium Gilgado, Gene, Cano & Guarro
basally attached hyphal element in a hymenium, esp. (2007), anamorphic Microascaceae. I. See Gilgado
in ascomycetes where they are generally filiform, un- et al. (Int. J. Syst. Evol. Microbiol. 57: 2171, 2007).
branched or branched, and the free ends frequently Parasclerophoma Petr. (1924) ? = Dothichiza fide
make an epithecium over the asci, see hamathecium; Clements & Shear (Gen. Fung., 1931 ).
in basidiomycetes, see hyphidium; apical paraphy- Parascorias J.M. Mend. (1930) = Rizalia fide Pirozyn-
ses, the downward growing hyphae with free tips in ski (Kew Bull. 31: 595, 1977).
the centrum of hypocrealean fungi (Luttrell, TBMS Parascutellinia Svrcek (1975), Pyronemataceae. 3,
48: 135, 1965), periphysoids; asco-, a multicellular Europe. See Benkert (Gleditschia 13: 147, 1985),
diploid storage hypha originating from the base of the Donadini (Boll. Gruppo Micol. 'G. Bresadola' 29:
ascus in Erysiphaceae (Speer, Sydowia 27: 1, 1976); 273, 1986), Schumacher (Mycotaxon 33: 149, 1988),
paraphysate, having paraphyses. Hansen & Pfister (Myco/. 98: 1029, 2006; phylog-
paraphysoid (I) (of ascomycetes), see hamathecium; eny), Perry et al. (MR 111: 549, 2007; phylogeny).
(2) (of basidiomycetes), a sterile accessory hymenial parasexual cycle. A mechanism discovered by Ponte-
structure; see basidiole, cystidiole, hyphidium; - corvo (q.v.) & Roper in 1952 in filamentous fungi by
network, branched and anastomosing paraphysoids which re-combination of hereditary properties is
surrounding asci in some ascolocular ascomycetes. based not on sexual reproduction (meiosis) but on the
Paraphysorma A. Massa!. (1852) nom. rej. = mitotic cycle. The essential features of the process
Staurothele fide Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the are: (1) the production of diploid nuclei in a hetero-
Fungi edn 8, 1995). karyotic haploid mycelium; (2) the multiplication of
 PARATRICHOPHAEA 497

the diploid nuclei along with haploid nuclei in a het- Parastereopsis Comer (1976), Cantharellaceae. I,
erokaryotic myceliurn; (3) the sorting out of a diploid Borneo. See Comer (Nova Hedwigia 27: 331, 1976).
homokaryon; (4) segregation and recombination by Parasteridiella H. Maia (1960) = Asteridiella fide
crossing-over at mitosis; (5) haploidization of the Hughes (in litt. ).
diploid nuclei. Parasteridium Speg. (1923) nom. dub.,? Meliolaceae.
The results are similar to those achieved by meiosis No species included. See Eriksson & Hawksworth
but instead of a regular sequence of events in time as (SA 7: 59, 1988).
in the meiotic cycle, in the parasexual cycle the vari- Parasterina Theiss. & Syd. (1917) = Asterina fide
ous processes may all be occurring at one time in one Doidge (Botha/ia 4: 273, 1942).
myceliurn, at rates which have been estimated. The Parasterinella Speg. (1924), Asterinaceae. 2, S. Amer-
parasexual cycle may (as in Aspergil/us nidulans) or ica. See Arambarri (Sydowia 38: I, 1986).
may not (A. niger) be accompanied by a sexual cycle. Parasterinopsis Bat. (1960), Asterinaceae. 3, wide-
Although the details of the mechanism of the spread (tropical). See Batista (Atas Inst. Micol. Univ.
parasexual cycle are unknown, Pontecorvo and his Recife 1: 327, 1960).
school obtained data from the parasexual cycle for Parastigmatea Doidge (1921),? Polystomellaceae. 3,
mapping the 8 chromosomes of Aspergil/us nidulans, widespread (tropical).
results which showed good agreement with those for Parastigmatellina Bat. & C.A.A. Costa (1959), ana-
the same fungus obtained by the analysis of the sex- morphic Pezizomycotina, Cpt.OeH.?. I, Philippines;
ual cycle. See Pontecorvo et al. (Advances in genetics Australia. See Batista & Costa (Mycopath. Mycol.
S: 141, 1953), Pontecorvo & Kafer (Advances in Ge- appl. 11: 61, 1959), Reynolds & Gilbert (Aust. Syst.
netics 9: 71, 1958). For other aspects see Pontecorvo Bot. 18: 265, 2005).
(Ann. Rev. Microbiol. 10: 393, 1956), Pontecorvo et parasymbiont (obsol. ), a fungus or lichen living on a
al. (J. gen. Microbiol. 8: 198, 1953; Aspergillus ni- lichen thallus but not causing any obvious damage
ger, 11: 94, 1954; Penici//ium chrysogenum), Buxton (Zopf, Ber. dtsch. bot. Ges. lS: 90, 1897); a com-
(J. gen. Microbiol. lS: 133, 1956; Fusarium ox- mensalistic or gall-forming lichenicolous fungus
ysporum). See protosexual. (Hawksworth, Bot. J. Linn. Soc. 96: 3, 1988). See
Parasiphula Kantvilas & Grube (2006), Coccotremata- Fungicolous fungi, Lichenicolous fungi.
ceae (L). I, Australasia. See Grube & Kantvilas Parasympodiella Ponnappa (1975), anamorphic Pe-
(Lichenologist 38: 241, 2006). zizomycotina, Hso.= eH.39. 6, widespread. See To-
parasite, an organism living on or in, and obtaining its kumasu (TMSJ 28: 19, 1987), Castafieda Ruiz et al.
nutrients from, its host, another living organism; a (Mycotaxon 6S: 93, 1997).
biotroph or necrotroph. Cf. parasymbiont, pathogen, Parataeniellaceae Manier & Lichtw. (1968), Eccrina-
symbiosis. les. 2 gen., 7 spp.
Parasitella Bainier (1903), Mucoraceae. I (facultative Paratalaromyces Matsush. (2003), Trichocomaceae.
parasite of Mucorales), widespread (north temper- Anamorph Penici//ium. I, Taiwan. See Matsushima
ate). See Schipper (Stud. Myco/. 17: 65, 1978), Kell- (Matsush. Mycol. Mem. 10: 111, 2001).
ner et al. (Mycologist S: 120, 1990; parasitism, ge- Paratetraploa M.K.M. Wong & K.D. Hyde (2002),
netic transfer), Burmester & WClstemeyer (Curr. anamorphic Pezizomycotina, H?.?.?. I, Hong Kong.
Genet. 26: 456, 1994; genetics), Voigt & WClste- See Wong et al. (Cryptog. Mycol. 23: 196, 2002).
meyer (Gene 270: 113, 2001; phylogeny), Schultze et Parathalle Clem. ( 1909) = Arthrorhaphis fide Poe It &
al. (Gene 348: 33, 2005; sexuality & parasitism), Hafellner (Phyton Hom 17: 213, 1976).
WClstemeyer & Schimek in Heitman et al. (Eds.) (Sex parathecium (I) (of apothecia), the outside hyphal
in Fungi: 431, 2007; trisporic acid & mating). layer, esp. if darker in colour (obsol.); (2) ectal ex-
parasol mushroom, basidioma of the edible Macrole- cipulurn (q.v.).
piota procera (syn. Lepiota procera). Paratheliaceae Zahlbr. (1903) = Pyrenulaceae.
Parasola Redhead, Vilgalys & Hopple (2001), Parathelium Ny!. (1862) = Pyrenula Ach. (1809) fide
Psathyrellaceae. 20, widespread. See fargensen & Upreti & Singh (J. Econ. Taxon. Bot. 10: 236, 1987;
Stalpers (Taxon SO: 909, 2001; nomencl.), Redhead India), Harris (Mem. N. Y. bot. Gdn 49, 1989).
et al. (Taxon SO: 203, 2001; nomencl.), Keirle et al. Parathelohania Codreanu (1966), Microsporidia. 9.
(Fungal Diversity lS: 33, 2004; Hawaii), Garns Paratomenticola M.B. Ellis (1976), anamorphic Pe-
(Taxon S4: 520, 2005; nomencl.). zizomycotina, Hso.= eP.10. I, USA. See Ellis (More
parasoredium, soredium-like structure, originally used Dematiaceous Hyphomycetes: 175, 1976).
for a structured plectenchyma in the upper thallus Paratorulopsis E.K. Novak & Zsolt (1961) =Candida
layer of the Umbi/icaria hirsuta aggr. (see Codogno fide Lodder (Yeasts, a taxonomic study 2nd edn,
et al., Pl. Syst. Evol. 16S: 55, 1989). 1970).
Parasphaeria Syd. (1924) nom. dub. ? = Massarina Paratrichaegum Faure! & Schotter (1966) = Epicoc-
fide von Arx & Millier (Stud. Mycol. 9, 1975), Ap- curn fide Kendrick & Carmichae in Ainsworth et al.
troot (Nova Hedwigia 66: 89, 1998). (Eds) (The Fungi 4A: 390, 1973).
Parasphaeropsis Petr. (1953), anamorphic Pezizomy- Paratrichaptum Comer (1987), Schizoporaceae. I,
cotina, Cpd.OfH.?. I, Hawaii. See Petrak (Sydowia 7: Sumatra. See Comer (Beih. Nova Hedwigia 86: 136,
364, 1953). 1987), Hattori (Mycoscience 42: 19, 2001).
Paraspora Grove (1884), anamorphic Pezizomycotina, Paratricharia Lucking ( 1997), Gomphillaceae (L). I,
Hsp.= eH.?. 2, Europe. Costa Rica. See Lilcking (Biblthca Lichenol. 6S: 77,
Parastempellia Khodzhaeva (1988), Microsporidia. I. 1997).
Parastenella J.C. David (1991), anamorphic Pezizomy- Paratrichoconis Deighton & Piroz. (1972), anamor-
cotina, Hso.= eP.10. I, USA. See Morgan-Jones phic Pezizomycotina, Hso.= eH.11. 4, widespread
(Mycotaxon 66: 421, 1998), Schubert & Braun (My- (esp. tropical).
col. Progr. 4: I 0 I, 2005). Paratrichophaea Trigaux (1985), Pyronemataceae. 4,
498 PARATYPE

Europe; N. America. See Pfister (Mycol. 80: 515, melia, Hypotrachyna, Melanelia, Parmelina, Par-
1988; key 3 spp.), Perry et al. (MR. 111: 549, 2007; motrema, Pseudoparmelia, Punctelia, Relicina and
phylogeny). Xanthoparmelia. See Krog (J. Hattori bot. Lab. S2:
paratype, see type. 303, 1982; conidia, gen. concepts), Galloway & Elix
Paraulocladium R.F. Castafieda (1986), anamorphic (NZ. JI Bot. 21: 397, 1983), Hale (Smithson. Contr.
Pezizomycotina, Hso.#eP.26. I, Cuba. See Castafieda bot. 66, 1987; monogr. s. str., key), Eriksson &
(Fungi Cubenses 1: 12, 1986). Hawksworth (SA 8: 72, 1989; typification), Adler
Parauncinula S. Takam. & U. Braun (2005), Erysi- (Mycotaxon 38: 331, 1990; key to segregates), Elix
phaceae. 2, Japan. See Takamatsu et al. (Myco- (Bryologist 96: 359, 1993), Eriksson & Hawksworth
science 46: 14, 2005), Wang et al. (Mycol. 98: 1065, (SA 13: 146, 1994; concept), Hawksworth in Hawk-
2006; phylogeny). sworth (Ed.) (Ascomycete Systematics. Problems and
Paravalsa Ananthap. (1990),? Valsaceae. l, India. See Perspectives in the Nineties NATO ASI Series vol.
Ananthapadmanaban (MR. 94: 275, 1990). 269: 383, 1994; gen. concepts), Kurokawa (J. Jap.
paraxonemal body (PAR), proteinaceous structure Bot. 69: 121, 1994; Japan spp.), Kurokawa (J. Jap.
restricted to particular region of the flagellum in Bot. 69: 204, 1994; Japan spp.), Kurokawa (J. Jap.
chromophytes and euglenoids; also manifest as flag- Bot. 69: 61, 1994; Japan spp. ), Crespo et al. (Lichen-
ellar spines in male gametes of oogamous phaeo- ologist 29: 275, 1997; DNA), Crespo & Cubero
phytes. (Lichenologist 30: 369, 1998; segregate genera), Cre-
Parberya C.A. Pearce & K.D. Hyde (2001), Phylla- spo et al. (Pl. Syst. Evol. 217: 177, 1999; genetics,
choraceae. 2, Australia. See Pearce & Hyde (Fungal recolonization), Hale & DePriest (Bryologist 102:
Diversity 6: 83, 2001). 462, 1999; checklist parmelioid species), Wedin et al.
Parencoelia Petr. (1950), Helotiaceae. 4 (on Phylla- (MR. 103: 1152, 1999; phylogeny), Smith & Hyde
choraceae), C. America; West Indies. See Zhuang (Fungal Diversity 7: 89, 2001; mtDNA phylogeny),
(Mycotaxon 32: 85, 1988), Zhuang (Mycotaxon 38: Adler & Calvelo (Mitteilungen aus dem /nstitut fiir
117, 1990). Allgemeine Botanik Hamburg 30-32: 9, 2002; S
Parendomyces Queyrat & Laroche (1909) nom. rej. = America), Crespo et al. (MR. 106: 788, 2002; phylog-
Candida fide Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the eny, P. saxatilis), Thell et al. (Mycol. Progr. 1: 335,
Fungi edn 8, 1995). 2002; phylogeny), Molina et al. (Lichenologist 36:
Parenglerula H6hn. (1910), Englerulaceae. 5, wide- 37, 2004; phylogeny), Thell et al. (Mycol. Progr. 3:
spread (tropical). 297, 2004; phylogeny), Thell et al. (Symb. bot. upsal.
parenthesome, a curved double membrane (which may 34 no. I: 429, 2004; Scandinavia), Blanco et al. (Mo/.
be perforate, irnperforate, or vesiculate; see Moore, Phylogen. Evol. 39: 52, 2006; phylogeny), Mil\.(1-
Bot. Marina 23: 362, 1980) on each side of a dolipore likowska et al. (Mycol. 98: 1088, 2006; phylogeny),
septum (Moore & McAlear, Am. J. Bot. 49: 86, Honegger & Zippier (MR. 111: 424, 2007; mating
1962); see Fig. 13 'dolipore'; septa! pore cap. systems).
Parepichloi! J.F. White & P.V. Reddy (1998), Parmeliaceae Zenker (1827), Lecanorales (L). 88 gen.
Clavicipitaceae. 7 (Epibiotic on grasses), pantropical. (+ 38 syn.), 2489 spp.
See White & Reddy (Mycol. 90: 226, 1998), White et Lit.: Beltman (Biblthca Lichenol. 11, 1978; thallus
al. (Stud. Mycol. 4S: 95, 2000). str. ), Awasthi (J. Hattori bot. Lab. 6S: 207, 1989),
Pareutypella Y.M. Ju & J.D. Rogers (1996), Xylaria- Adler (Mycotaxon 38: 331, 1990; key gen. Parmelia
les. 2, Taiwan. See Ju & Rogers (Mycol. 88: 6, 1996). s.l.), Grgurinovic (Ed.) (Flora of Australia 32: 41,
parietal, fixed to the wall, e.g. of asci in a perithecium. 1990), Kiimefelt & Thell (Pl. Syst. Evol. 180: 181,
parietin (physcion), a bright yellow-orange to red 1992), Elix (Bryologist 96: 359, 1993; syn. key 64
anthraquinone pigment (in Teloschistaceae) giving a gen.), Smith (Bryologist 96: 326, 1993; key 115 spp.
crimson-purple reaction with K (q.v.). Also known in Hawaii), Orchard (Ed.) (Flora of Australia SS, 1994;
some species of Aspergillus, Penicillium, Polygonum keys 31 gen.), Thell et al. (Cryptog. Bot. S: 120,
(Angiosp.), Rheum (Angiosp.) and Ventilago (An- 1995; ascus types), Elix (Bib/thee. Lichenol. 62: 150
giosp. ). See Metabolic products, Pigments. pp., 1996), Calvelo in Marcelli & Seaward (Eds)
pariobasidium, see basidium. (Lichenology in Latin America. History, Current
Paris inch (Paris line), see line. Knowledge and Applications [Proceedings of GLAL-
Parkerella A. Funk (1976) = Lahmia fide Eriksson 3, Terceiro Encontro do Grupo Latino-Americano de
(Mycotaxon 27: 347, 1986). Liquen6logos, Sao Paulo, Brazil, 24-28 September,
Parksia E.K. Cash (1945) = Chloroscypha fide Korf in 1997]: 117, 1998; keys to S Am. spp.), Crespo &
Ainsworth et al. (Eds) (The Fungi 4A: 249, 1973). Cubero (Lichenologist 30: 369, 1998; DNA), Ingold
Parmastomyces Kotl. & Pouzar (1964), Fomitopsida- (Mycologist 12: 161, 1998), Kiirnefelt (Cryptog.
ceae. 7, widespread. See Kotlaba & Pouzar (Reprium Bryol.-Lichenol. 19: 93, 1998; rels with Teloschis-
nov. Spec. Regni. veg. 69: 138, 1964). tales), Klirnefelt et al. (Nova Hedwigia 67: 71, 1998;
Parmathyrites K.P. Jain & R.C. Gupta (1970), Fossil usneoid spp.), Lumbsch (Lichenologist 30: 357,
Fungi, Microthyriaceae. 2 (Tertiary), India. 1998), Mattsson & Wedin (Lichenologist 30: 463,
Parmelaria D.D. Awasthi (1987), Parmeliaceae (L). 2, 1998), Saag (Dissertationes Biologicae Universitatis
Himalaya. See Blanco et al. (Mycol. 97: 150, 2005; Tartuensis 34, 1998; cetrarioid genera), Crespo et al.
phylogeny), Blanco et al. (Mo/. Phylogen. Evol. 39: (Lichenologist 31: 451, 1999; comparison of data
52, 2006; phylogeny). types), Crespo et al. (Pl. Syst. Evol. 217: 177, 1999),
Parmelia Ach. (1803) nom. cons., Parmeliaceae (L). Grube et al. (Curr. Genet. 3S: 536, 1999), Mattsson
1322 s.lat.; s.str. 95, widespread (esp. temperate). & Wedin (Lichenologist 31: 431, 1999), Stevens
This genus has been segregated into many smaller (Biblthca Lichenol. 72: 128, 1999; usneoid taxa, Aus-
genera, not all of which are of value. See also Lit. tralia), Thell (Lichenologist 31: 441, 1999), Wedin et
under segregate names, esp. Bulbothrix, Flavopar- al. (MR. 103: 1152, 1999; phylogeny), Esslinger
 PARODIELLACEAE 499

(Bryologist 103: 568, 2000; S Afr. brown-spored Parmocarpus Trevis. (1861) = Xanthoria fide Hawk-
spp.), Crespo et al. (Taxon SO: 807, 2001), Kurokawa sworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995).
& Lai (Mycotaxon 77: 225, 2001; Taiwan), Thell et Parmophora M. Choisy (1950) = Umbilicaria fide
al. (Myco/. Progr. 3: 297, 2004), Blanco et al. (My- Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8,
co/. 97: 150, 2005), Blanco et al. (Mo/. Phylogen. 1995).
Evol. 39: 52, 2006), Divakar et al. (Mo/. Phylogen. =
Parmosticta Ny!. (1875) Crocodia.
Evol. 40: 448, 2006), Mhtdlikowska et al. (Myco/. 98: Parmostictina Ny!. (1875) nom. rej. = Pseudocyphel-
1088, 2006; phylogeny), Arup et al. (Mycol. 99: 42, laria fide Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi
2007; sister group relations with Parmeliaceae), Cre- edn 8, 1995).
spo et al. (Mo/. Phylogen. Evol. 44: 812, 2007), Hof- Parmotrema A. Massa!. (1860), Parmeliaceae (L). c.
stetter et al. (Mo/. Phy/ogen. Evol. 44: 412, 2007; 348, widespread (esp. tropical). See Hale (Contr. US
phylogeny). natn Herb. 36: 193, 1965), Krog & Swinscow (Bull.
Parmeliella Miill. Arg. ( 1862), Pannariaceae (L). c. 92, Br. Mus. nat. hist. Bot. 9: 143, 1981), Krog & Swin-
widespread (esp. tropical). See J0rgensen (Op. bot. scow (Lichenologist lS: 127, 1983), Louwhoff &
Soc. bot. Lund 44, 1978; Eur.), 10rgensen (Lichen- Elix (Biblthca Licheno/. 73, 1999; New Guinea),
o/ogist 30: 533, 1998), Makhija & Adawadkar (My- Louwhoff & Crisp (Bryo/ogist 103: 541, 2000), Ku-
cotaxon 71: 323, 1999; Andamans), 10rgensen rokawa & Lai (Mycotaxon 77: 225, 2001; Taiwan),
(Lichenologist 32: 139, 2000; C. & S. Am.), J0rgen- Louwhoff (Biblthca Lichenol. 78: 223, 2001; bio-
sen & Kashiwadani (J. Jap. Bot. 76: 288, 2001; Ja- geography), Eliasaro & Donha (Revista Brasileira de
pan), Ekman & J0rgensen (CJB 80: 625, 2002; phy- Botiinica 26: 239, 2003; Brazil), Blanco et al. (My-
logeny), J0rgensen (Bryologist 106: 121, 2003; sub- co/. 97: 150, 2005; phylogeny), Divakar et al.
tropics), Wedin & Wiklund (Symb. Bot. Upsa/. 34 no. (Lichenologist 37: 55, 2005; phylogeny), Egan et al.
1, 2004), Mi¥!1ikowska et al. (Myco/. 98: 1088, (Bryo/ogist 108: 402, 2005; Americas), Blanco et al.
2006; phylogeny). (Mo/. Phy/ogen. Evo/. 39: 52, 2006; phylogeny), Mi-
Parmelina Hale (1974), Parmeliaceae (L). 22, wide- itdlikowska et al. (Myco/. 98: I 088, 2006; phylog-
spread (esp. Europe; Asia). See Hale (Smithson. eny), Ohmura et al. (Bryo/ogist 109: 43, 2006; genet-
Contr. bot. 33, 1976), Elix & Johnston (Brunonia 9: ics).
155, 1986; Australasia), Elix (Flora of Australia SS: Parmotremopsis Elix & Hale (1987), Parmeliaceae
124, 1994), Thell et al. (Symb. bot. upsa/. 34 no. I: (L). 2, C. America; West Indies. See Elix & Hale
429, 2004; Scandinavia), Blanco et al. (Mo/. Phy- (Mycotaxon 29: 243, 1987), Louwhoff & Crisp (Bry-
logen. Evol. 39: 52, 2006; phylogeny), Argiiello et al. o/ogist 103: 541, 2000; phylogeny,? synonymy with
(Biol. J. Linn. Soc. 91: 455, 2007; cryptic species), Parmotrema).
Honegger & Zippier (MR. 111: 424, 2007; mating Parmularia Lev. (1846), Parmulariaceae. 2, S. Amer-
systems). ica. See Batista & Vital (Atas Inst. Mico/. Univ. Re-
Parmelinella Elix & Hale (1987), Parmeliaceae (L). 4, cife 1: 159, 1960), Inacio & Cannon (MR. 107: 82,
widespread (esp. tropical). See Elix (SA 7: 110, 1988; 2003).
nomencl.), Elix (Flora of Australia SS: 130, 1994), Parmularia Nilson (1907) = Lecanora fide Hawk-
Blanco et al. (Mo/. Phylogen. Evo/. 39: 52, 2006; sworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995),
phylogeny), Divakar et al. (Mo/. Phylogen. Evol. 40: Ryan & Nash (Nova Hedwigia 64: 111, 1997).
448, 2006; phylogeny, rein with Bulbothrix). Parmulariaceae E. Miill. & Arx ex M.E. Barr (1979),
Parmelinopsis Elix & Hale (1987) = Hypotrachyna ? Dothideomycetes (inc. sed.). 34 gen. (+ 24 syn.),
fide Elix & Hale (Mycotaxon 29: 242, 1987), Adler 119 spp.
& Elix (Mycotaxon 43: 283, 1992; Argentina), Elix Lit.: Stevens & Ryan (II/. biol. monogr. 17 no. 2: I,
(Flora of Australia SS: 131, 1994), Crespo et al. 1939), Doidge (Bothalia 4: 273, 1942; S. Afr.), von
(Lichenologist 31: 451, 1999; phylogeny, chemistry), Arx & Miiller (Stud. Myco/. 9, 1975; connexion), Bu-
Thell et al. (Mycol. Progr. 3: 297, 2004; phylogeny), tin & Marmolejo (Revta Mex. Mico/. 4: 9, 1988), Va-
Masson (Cryptog. Mycol. 26: 205, 2005; France), sil'eva (Mikol. Fitopato/. 22: 388, 1988), Zhuang
Blanco et al. (Mo/. Phy/ogen. Evo/. 39: 52, 2006; (Mycotaxon 32: 85, 1988), Sivanesan & Sinha (MR.
phylogeny), Divakar et al. (Mo/. Phylogen. Evol. 40: 92: 246, 1989), Inacio (A monograph of the Parmu-
448, 2006; phylogeny, synonymy). lariaceae [Thesis (PhD), University of London]: 417
Parmeliomyces E.A. Thomas ex Cif. & Tomas. (1953) pp., 2003), Inacio & Cannon (MR. 107: 82, 2003).
= Parmelina fide Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of Parmulariella Henn. (1904), Dothideomycetes. I, S.
the Fungi edn 8, 1995). America.
Parmeliopsis (Ny!. ex Stizenb.) Ny!. (1866) nom. Parmulariopsella Sivan. (1970), Parmulariaceae. 1,
cons., Parmeliaceae (L). 8, widespread (north tem- Sierra Leone. See Sivanesan (TBMS SS: 509, 1970).
perate). See Meyer (Myco/. 74: 592, 1982), Hinds Parmulariopsis Petr. (1954), Parmulariaceae. 1, Bor-
(Mycotaxon 72: 271, 1999; N. Am.), Crespo et al. neo. See Petrak (Sydowia 8: 186, 1954).
(Taxon SO: 807, 2001; mtDNA phylogeny), Tehler & parmuliform, shield-shaped with the margins slightly
Kiillersjo (Lichenologist 33: 403, 2001), Thell et al. upturned.
(Symb. bot. upsa/. 34 no. 1: 429, 2004; Scandinavia), Parmulina Theiss. & Syd. (1914), Parmulariaceae. 5,
Blanco et al. (Mo/. Phylogen. Evo/. 39: 52, 2006; Asia; America.
phylogeny). Parodiella Speg. (1880), Parodiellaceae. Anamorph
Parmentaria Fee (1824) = Pyrenula Ach. (1809) fide Ascochytopsis. I (on Leguminosae), widespread. See
Upreti & Singh (Cando/lea 43: 109, 1988; key 11 Sydow & Petrak (Annis mycol. 29: 190, 1931 ), von
spp. India), Harris (Mem. N. Y. bot. Gdn 49, 1989). Arx & Miiller (Stud. Mycol. 9, 1975).
Parmentariomyces Cif. & Tomas. (1953) = Parmen- Parodiellaceae Theiss. & Syd. ex M.E. Barr (1987),
taria. Pleosporales. 2 gen.(+ 3 syn.), 5 spp.
Parmentieria Trevis. (1860) = Parmentaria. Lit.: Cannon (IM! Descr. Fungi Bact. 141: [22] pp.,
500 PAROD/ELLINA

1999). Stomiopeltopsis. See Ramaley (Mycotaxon 83: 329,

Parodiellina Henn. ex G. Arnaud (1918), Parodiopsi- 2002).
daceae. Anamorph Exosporinella. I, widespread Parvulago R. Bauer, M. Lutz, Pi~tek, Vanky & Oberw.
(tropical). (2007), Ustilaginaceae. 1 (on Eleocharis (Cyper-
Parodiellina Viegas (1944) = Botryostroma fide von aceae)), Europe (southern). See Bauer et al. (MR
Arx & Millier (Stud. Myco/. 9, 1975). Ill: 1199, 2007).
Parodiellinaceae G. Arnaud (1918) = Parodiopsida- Paryphydria, see Paruephaedria.
ceae. Pasania fungus, the edible Cortinellus shiitake. See
Parodiellinopsis Hansf. (1946) ? = Chevalieropsis fide shiitake.
von Arx & Millier (Stud. Myco/. 9, 1975). Paschelkiella Sherwood (1987), Odontotremataceae. 1,
Parodiodia Bat. (1960) = Apiosporina Hohn. fide Europe; N. America. See Sherwood-Pike (Mycotaxon
Millier & von Arx (Beitr. Kryptfl. Schweiz 11 no. 2, 28: 137, 1987).
1962). Pascherinema De Toni (1936) nom. dub., anamorphic
Parodiopsidaceae Toro (1952), ? Dothideomycetes Pezizomycotina.
(inc. sed.). 20 gen. (+ 32 syn.), 94 spp. Pasithoe M.J. Decne. (1840) = Paulia Fee.
Lit.: Sivanesan (Mycol. Pap. 146: 38 pp., 1981), paspalitrem, a tremorgenic mycotoxin from Phomop-
von Arx & Millier (Sydowia 37: 6, 1984), Farr (Sy- sis sp. (Bills et al., MR. 96: 977, 1992).
dowia 38: 65, 1985), Hughes (Myco/. Pap. 166: 255 Paspalomyces Linder (1933), anamorphic Pezizomy-
pp., 1993), Rodriguez Hernandez (Revta Jardin bot. cotina, Hso.leP.10. 1, USA.
Nae. Univ. Habana 21: 127, 2000). paspalum staggers, see ergot.
Parodiopsis Maubl. ( 1915) = Perisporiopsis Henn. fide passage, the experimental infection of a host with a
Millier & von Arx (Beitr. Kryptfl. Schweiz 11 no. 2, parasite which is subsequently re-isolated; [a method
1962). used to increase the virulence of the parasite].
Paropodia Cif. & Bat. (1956) = Triposporiopsis fide Passalora Fr. (1849), anamorphic Mycosphaerella,
Hughes (Myco/. 68: 693, 1976). Hso.1-= eP.10. 581, Europe; N. America. P. graminis
Paropsis Speg. (1918) = Treubiomyces fide Hawk- (leaf spot of cerials and grasses). See Deighton (My-
sworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995). co/. Pap. 112, 1967; key), Medeiros & Dianese (My-
Parorbiliopsis Spooner & Dennis (1986), Helotiaceae. cotaxon 51: 509, 1994; key), Braun (Sch/echtendalia
c. 5, Europe. See Svrcek (Ceska Mykol. 45: 134, 2: 1, 1999), Braun (Cryptog. Mycol. 20: 155, 1999;
1992), Svrcek (Ceska Mykol. 46: 149, 1993). gen. concepts), Stewart et al. (MR. 103: 1491, 1999),
parsimonious (parsimony), see Cladistics. Crous et al. (Stud. Myco/. 45: 107, 2000; review),
part spore, one of the I-celled spores resulting from Crous et al. (Myco/. 93: 1081, 2001; phylogeny),
the breaking up of a 2 or more celled ascospore. Goodwin et al. (Phytopathology 91: 648, 2001; phy-
parthenogamy, the state of an oospore formed with a logeny), Braun et al. (Myco/. Progr. 2: 3, 2003; phy-
diploid nucleus resulting from restitution at telophase logeny), Crous & Braun (CBS Diversity Ser. I: 571
I or telophase II of meiosis (note that the parthe- pp., 2003; nomenclator), Crous et al. (Mycosphae-
nogametic state cannot be presumed from the ab- rella Leaf Spot Diseases of Bananas: Present Status
sence of an antheridium). and Outlook Proceedings of the 2nd International
parthenogenesis, the apomitic development of haploid Workshop on Mycosphaerella Leaf Spot Diseases
cells (Gliumann). Held in San Jose, Costa Rica, 20-23 May 2002: 43,
parthenomixis, see parthenogamy. 2003; polyphasic systematics), Crous et al. (Stud.
Parthenope Velen. (1934), ? Helotiales. I, former Mycol. 50: 457, 2004; on Acacia), Crous et al. (Stud.
Czechoslovakia. Myco/. 50: 195, 2004; on Eucalyptus), Hunter et al.
parthenospore, an oospore (aboospore) or zygospore (Stud. Mycol. 55: 147, 2006; on Eucalyptus).
(azygospore) produced by parthenogenesis. Passeriniella Berl. (1891) nom. dub., Dothideomy-
partial veil (or inner veil) (of agarics), a layer of tis- cetes. 2, Europe. See Kohhneyer & Volkmann-
sue, developed from the stipe, which joins the stipe to Kohlmeyer (Bot. Mar. 34: 1, 1991), Khashnobish &
the pileus edge during hymenium development, and Shearer (MR 100: 1341, 1996).
which later may become an annulus or cortina; = ve- Passerinula Sacc. (1875), Pleosporales. 1 or 2 (on
lum (Persoon). stromata of other fungi), Europe. See Rossman et al.
partridge wood (I) wood attacked by a pocket rot, e.g. (Stud. Myco/. 42: 248 pp., 1999).
one caused by Stereum frustulatum; [(2) wood of Pasteur (Louis; 1822-1895; France). Born in Dole,
Caesa/pinia]. Jura; student, Ecole Normale Superieure, Paris; Pro-
Paruephaedria Zukal (1891) = Dactylospora fide fessor of Physics, Dijon Lycee (1848); Professor of
Dobbeler & Triebel (Bot. Jahrb. Syst. 107: 503, Chemistry, Stassbourg University (1849); Dean, Fac-
1985). ulty of Sciences, University of Lille (1854); Director
Parvacoccum R.S. Hunt & A. Funk (1988), Rhytis- of Scientific Studies, Ecole Normale Superieure,
mataceae. I, Canada. See Hunt & Funk (Mycotaxon Paris (1855). The work of this noted scientist, who
33: 51, 1988). was by training a chemist, has strongly affected bio-
Parvobasidium Jillich (1975), Cystostereaceae. 3, logical thought and work. Among Pasteur's early in-
widespread. See Jillich (Persoonia 8: 302, 1975). vestigations was a study of the isomeric forms of tar-
Parvodontia Hjortstam & Ryvarden (2004), ? Cystos- taric acid from which he discovered that only one of
tereaceae. I, Brazil. See Hjortstam & Ryvarden (Syn. the two forms (the d-) in a racemic (d/-) mixture was
Fung. 18: 28, 2004). used by 'Penicillium glaucum'. This gave him an in-
Parvomyces Sanlam. ( 1995), Laboulbeniaceae. 1, terest in fermenting processes and from 1854 on-
Spain. See Santamaria (MR. 99: 1071, 1995). wards he made detailed studies on wine and beer
Parvosympodium A.W. Ramaley (2002), anamorphic making. One important outcome of this work was
Pezizomycotina, H?.?.?. 1, USA. Synanamorph demonstration by experiment of the general principle
 PATESCOSPORA 501

'omne vivum e vivo' (every living thing from a liv- at the apex. Asci cylindrical, fissitunicate, J-, often
ing thing). In 1865-1869, as a result of an investiga- with a well-developed ocular chamber. Ascospores
tion suggested by the chemist Dumas, he made clear hyaline or brown, transversely septate or muriform,
the nature of the 'pebrine' and 'flacherie' diseases of usually without a sheath. Anamorphs coelomycetous
silkworms and methods for their control. Pasteur's where known. Saprobes on bark or wood or
most important work was a development from Jen- lichenized with green algae, a few lichenicolous,
ner's vaccination against small-pox (1796). His stud- cosmop. Fam.:
ies on chicken cholera (Pasteurella aviseptica), an- Patellariaceae (syn. Lecanidiaceae)
thrax (Bacillus anthracis), and rabies in dogs and Lit.: Bellemere (Ann. Sci. nat., Bot. ser. 12 12: 429,
man made it clear that active immunization of man 1971; asci), Honegger (Ber. dtsch. bot. Ges. 91: 579,
and animals against pathogenic organisms and vi- 1978, Lichenologist 12: 157, 1980; asci), Kamat (in
ruses could be a generally applicable method. In Subramanian (Ed.), Taxonomy offungi 1: 292, 1978;
1888 the Institut Pasteur opened in Paris for devel- ontogeny), Pirozynski & Reid (CJB 44: 655, 1966).
opment of his discoveries. Pubis. Note relative au Patellariopsis Dennis (1964), Helotiales. 5, Europe;
Penicillium glaucum et a la dissymetrie mo!eculaire Australia. See Dennis (Kew Bull. 19: 114, 1964),
des produit organiques naturelles. Comptes Rendus Nauta & Spooner (Mycologist 14: 65, 2000; UK).
Hebdomadaire des Seances de l 'Academie des Sci- Patellea (Fr.) Sacc. (1884) = Xylograrnma fide Nann-
ences, Paris (1860); Etudes sur le Vin ( 1866); Etudes feldt (Nova Acta R. Soc. Scient. upsal., 1932).
sur le Vinaigre (1868); Etudes sur la Maladie des patelliform, like a round plate having a well-marked
Vers a Soie (1870); Etudes sur la Biere (1876). edge.
Biogs, obits etc. Debre & Forster (Louis Pasteur, Patellina Grove ex Petch (1943) nom. dub., anamor-
1998); Dubos (Louis Pasteur,., 1951 ); Tiner (Louis phic Pezizomycotina. See Sutton (Mycol. Pap. 141,
Pasteur, Founder of Modern Medicine, 1990); 1977).
Vallery-Radot (Vie de Pasteur, 1900) [English trans- Patellina Speg. (1880) = Catinula fide Hohnel (Sber.
lation Devonshire, 1911 ]. Akad. Wiss. Wien Math.-naturw. Kl., Abt. l 124: 49,
Pasteur effect, Increased respiration and decreased 1915).
fermentation in the presence of oxygen and vice Patellonectria Speg. (1919) = Aspidothelium fide
versa in the absence of oxygen; - filter, an unglazed Santesson (Symb. bot. upsal. 12 no. l: I, 1952).
porcelain tube for sterilization by filtration; - pipette, patent, stretching out; spreading.
a short length of glass tubing with one end drawn out Patent protection. The principle under which an 'in-
into a sealed capillary and the other plugged with cot- ventor' of a new product or process by publicly dis-
ton wool and sterilized, the tip of the capillary is bro- closing details of his/her 'invention' is granted for a
ken before use; pasteurization, freeing a liquid or limited period a legally enforceable right to exclude
other material from pathogenic microorganisms by others from exploiting the invention. Procedures, re-
heat. quirements and rights vary considerably in different
Patella P.H. Wigg. (1780) nom. rej. = Scutellinia fide countries. In general, it is possible to patent discover-
Korf(Taxon 35: 378, 1986). ies (and under certain circumstances organisms, in-
Patellaria Fr. (1822), Patellariaceae. c. l 0, widespread cluding fungi) which are novel, show evidence of an
(esp. temperate). See Butler (Mycol. 331: 612, 1939), inventive step, and are of utility (industrial applica-
Tilak & Srinivasulu (Beih. Nova Hedwigia 47: 459, bility). The procedure for taking out a patent is com-
1974; Indian spp.), Bellemere et al. (Cryptog. Mycol. plex and professional advice should be sought. It is
7: 47, 1986; asci), Hawksworth (Taxon 35: 787, recommended that the patent disclosure procedure
1986; nomencl.), Kutorga & Hawksworth (SA 15: 1, should include the depositing in a genetic resource
1997). collection of a culture any fungus or other organism
Patellaria Boffin. (1789) = Diploschistes fide Santes- which forms part of the 'invention'. The Budapest
son in Eriksson (Op. Bot. 60, 1981 ). Treaty allows for a single deposit in a recognized In-
Patellaria Pers. (1794) = Caloplaca fide Riedl (Taxon ternational Depository Authority (IDA), removing
27: 302, 1978). the need for deposits to be made in all countries
Patellariaceae Corda (1838), Patellariales. 15 gen.(+ 7 where patent protection is sought. For fungi, recog-
syn.), 38 spp. nized depositories include the American Type Cul-
Lit.: Bellemere (Annis Sci. Nat. Bot., ser. 12 12: ture Collection (www.atcc.org), Centralbureau voor
429, 1971; ultrastr.), Kamat et al. in Subramanian Schimmelcultures (www.cbs.knaw.nl) and IMI (q.v.).
(Ed.) (Taxonomy offungi, 1978; ascocarp structure), The Convention on Biological Diversity (1992)
Bellemere et al. (Cryptog. Mycol. 7: 113, 1986), Ku- also has implications for the patenting of genetic ma-
torga & Hawksworth (SA 15: l, 1997), Magnes et al. terial from nature (Fritze, 1994).
(Mycotaxon 68: 321, 1998), Silva-Hanlin & Hanlin Lit.: Budapest treaty on the international recogni-
(MR 103: 153, 1999; DNA), Liew et al. (Mol. Phy- tion of the deposit of microorganisms for the purpose
logen. Evol. 16: 392, 2000). of patent procedures (World Intellectual Property
Patellariales D. Hawksw. & O.E. Erikss. (1986), (±L). Organization, 1981 ), Bousfield (in Hawksworth &
Dothideomycetes. l fam., 15 gen., 38 spp. Thallus Kirsop (Eds), Filamentous fungi: 115, 1988), Crespi
crustose or immersed within the host tissues, or ab- (Patents: a basic guide to patenting in biotechnology
sent. Stromata absent or weakly developed, com- [Cambridge studies in biotechnology 6], 1988), Fritze
posed of intramatrical hyphae. Ascomata erumpent, (in Kirsop & Hawksworth (Eds), The biodiversity of
eventually apothecial, sometimes strongly cupulate, micro-organisms and the role of microbial resource
sometimes elongated, the margin well-developed, centres: 37, 1994). See Bioprospecting.
frequently inrolled when dry. Interascal tissue of nar- Patescospora Abdel-Wahab & El-Shar. (2002), Ali-
row anastomosing pseudoparaphyses, initially at- quandostipitaceae. l, Egypt. See Pang et al. (MR 106:
tached at apex and base but eventually becoming free 1033, 2002), Campbell et al. (CJB 85: 873, 2007;
502 PATHOGEN

phylogeny). key), Henssen & Tretiach (Nova Hedwigia 60: 297,

pathogen, a parasite able to cause disease in a particu- 1995), Schultz et al. (Bryo/ogist 102: 61, 1999; Soco-
lar host or range of hosts (TBMS 33: 155, 1950); -ic, tra), Schultz & Biidel (Lichenologist 34: 39, 2002;
disease-causing or able to be so; -icity, the condition key), Schultz & Biidel (Lichenologist 35: 151, 2003).
of being pathogenic. =
Paulia Lloyd ( 1916) Xenosoma.
pathotoxin, see toxin. Paullicorticium J. Erikss. (1958), Hydnaceae. 5, N.
pathotype, see pathovar. America; Europe. See Liberta (Brittonia 13: 219,
pathovar (pv.) (of bacteria), an infrasubspecific subdi- 1962; key).
vision characterized by a pathogenic reaction in one Paurocotylis Berk. ex Hook. f. (1855), Pyronemata-
or more hosts; a pathotype (not recommended) See ceae. I (hypogeous), Europe; New Zealand. See
Young et al. (ROPP 70: 213, 1991). Dennis (Kew Bull. 30: 345, 1974), Pegler et al. (Brit-
=
Patila Adans. (1763) Oncomyces.
Patinella Sacc. (1875), Helotiales. 3, widespread. See
ish truffles, 1993), Crous et al. (S. Afr. J. Bot. 62: 89,
1996), Landvik et al. (Nordic JI Bot. 17: 403, 1997;
Spooner (Biblthca Myca/. 116, 1987). DNA), O'Donnell et al. (Myca/. 89: 48, 1997; phy-
Patinellaria H. Karst. (1885), Helotiaceae. 1, Europe; logeny), Liu & Zhuang (Mycosystema 25: 546, 2006;
Mexico. See Dennis (Myca/. Pap. 62, 1956), Medel phylogeny), Lress0e & Hansen (MR. 111: 1075, 2007;
& Chaeon (Rev. Mex. Mica/. 4: 251, 1988). phylogeny), Perry et al. (MR.111: 549, 2007; phylog-
Patouillard (Narcisse Theophile; 1854-1926; France). eny).
A pharmacist, Paris (1881-1922); Preparateur de Paxillaceae Lotsy (1907), Boletales. 9 gen.(+ 15 syn.),
Cryptogamie, Ecole Superieure de Pharmacie, Paris 78 spp.
(1893-1900); Assistant de la Chaire de Cryptogamie Lit.: Beaton et al. (Kew Bull. 40: 573, 1985), Liu et
du Museum d'Histoire Naturelle, Paris (1922 on- al. (Acta Myca/. Sin. 8: 210, 1989), Montecchi &
wards). Noted for his work on anatomy and biology Lazzari (Mica/. Ital. 18: 33, 1989), Bes! et al. (Z.
of larger fungi, and for contributions to the mycotas Mykol. 62: 195, 1996), Calonge & Siquier (Boin Soc.
of north Africa, the Caribbean, France, North Amer- Mica/. Madrid 23: 91, 1998), Bresinsky et al. (Pl.
ica, Oceania, South America and Spain. Collections Biol. 1: 327, 1999), Hahn & Agerer (Nova Hedwigia
mostly in FH, but some types in PC. Pubis. Les 69: 241, 1999), Jarosch & Bresinsky (Pl. Biol. 1: 701,
Hymenomycetes d'Europe (1887); Essai Taxonomi- 1999), Kretzer & Bruns (Mo/. Phylogen. Evol. 13:
que sur /es Families et /es Genres des Hymenomy- 483, 1999), Honig et al. (Mycorrhiza 9: 315, 2000),
cetes (1900) [reprint, 1963]; also more than 200 pa- Claridge et al. (Aust. Syst. Bot. 14: 273, 2001),
pers [reprint, 3 vols, 1978]. Biogs, obits etc. Heim Grubisha et al. (Myca/. 93: 82, 2001), Binder &
(Anna/es de Cryptogamie Exotique 1: 25, 1928); Bresinsky (Myca/. 94: 85, 2002), Bruns & Shefferson
Heim (Revue de Myco/ogie 36 (2): i, 1972) [history, (CJB 82: 1122, 2004), Becerra et al. (Mycorrhiza 15:
portrait]; Grummann (1974: 292); Mangin (BSMF 7, 2005), Nouhra et al. (Myca/. 97: 598, 2005).
43: 8, 1927) [bibliography, portrait]; Pfister (Anno- Paxillogaster E. Horak ( 1966), Boletaceae. I, S Amer-
tated index to fungi described by N. Patouillard. Con- ica. Basidioma gasteroid. See Horak & Moser (Nova
tributions of Reed Herbarium 25, 1977); Stafleu & Hedwigia 10: 332, 1966).
Cowan (TL-2 3: 94, 1981). Paxillopsis E.-J. Gilbert (1931) nom. nud. = Paxillus
Patouillardea Roum. (1885) = Dendrodochium fide fide Singer (Agaric. mod. Tax., 1951).
Hohnel in Falk (Mykol. Unters. 1: 360, 1923). Paxillopsis J.E. Lange ( 1940) =Clitopilus.
Patouillardiella Speg. (1889), anamorphic Pezizomy- Paxillus Fr. ( 1836), Paxillaceae. 15 (ectomycorrhizal),
cotina, Hsp.leH.?. 1, Brazil. See Petrak & Sydow widespread. See Singer (Nova Hedwigia 7: 93, 1964;
(Annis myco/. 34: 11, 1936). S. Am. spp.), McNabb (N.Z. JI Bot. 7: 349, 1969; NZ
Patouillardina Bres. (1906), Auriculariales. 1, wide- spp.), Comer (Nova Hedwigia 20: 793, 1970; Malay-
spread (tropical). See Martin (Myca/. 31: 507, 1939), sia), Watling (British Fungus Floral, 1970; key Brit.
Donk (Taxon 7: 238, 1958). spp.), Horak (Sydowia 32: 154, 1980; Australasia),
Patouillardina G. Arnaud (1917) = Meliolaster Hohn. Fries (Mycotaxon 24: 403, 1985; taxonomy), Singer
fide Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn et al. (Beih. Nova Hedwigia 98: 12, 1990; key C.
8, 1995). Am. spp.), Bruns et al. (Mo/. Ecol. 7: 257, 1998; phy-
Patouillardinaceae Jiilich (1982) Auriculariales. logeny) The saprotrophic species are referred to Tap-
Patoullardiella, see Patouil/ardiella. inella, Wallander & SOderstrom (Paxillus - Ectomy-
Patriciomyces D. Hawksw. (2001), anamorphic Pe- corrhizal fangi, key genera in profile, 1999; ecology).
zizomycotina. 1, USA. See Cole & Hawksworth (My- Paxina Kuntze ( 1891) = Acetabula.
cotaxon 77: 327, 2001). Payosphaeria W.F. Leong (1990), Hypocreales. I
patulin (clavicin, clavatin, claviformin, expansin, my- (wood, marine), Malaysia. See Leong et al. (Bot.
coin, penicidin), a mycotoxin from Aspergil/us c/ava- Mar. 33: 511, 1990).
tus, Penicil/ium patulum, P. c/aviforme, P. expansum, Pazschkea Rehm (1898) = Tapellaria fide Hawksworth
etc.; also antibacterial and antifungal (Raistrick et al., et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995).
Lancet 2: 625, 1943); toxic to plants and animals Pazschkeella Syd. & P. Syd. (1901), anamorphic Mi-
(carcinogenic to mice) and the cause of neurotoxico- crocyc/us, St.leH.?. 2, Brazil; Philippines.
sis in cattle; can also occur in apple and pear juice PC, Laboratoire de Cryptogamie, Museum National
(from P. expansum). d'Histoire Naturelle (Paris, France); founded 1904;
Pauahia F. Stevens (1925), Meliolaceae. 1 (from supported by the Ministry for Education; genetic re-
leaves), Hawaii. See Hughes (Myca/. 87: 702, 1995). source collection LCP; see Anon. (La Chaire de
Paucithecium Lloyd (1923), Xylariaceae. I, Brazil. Cryptogamie du Museum National d'Histoire
See Lress0e (SA 13: 43, 1994; ? synonym of Xylaria). Nature/le, 1954).
Paulia Fee (1836), Lichinaceae (L). 10, widespread PCA, see Media.
(tropical). See Henssen (Lichenologist 18: 201, 1986; PCP, see Pneumocystis.
 PELL UC/DA 503

PCR, see Molecular biology. pedogamy, pseudomixis between mature and immature
PD, see Metabolic products; Steiner's Stable PD solu- cells, e.g. copulation between a yeast mother cell and
tion. its bud.
PDA, see Media. pedogenesis (I) reproduction in young or immature
peach leaf curl, leaf hypertrophy caused by Taphrina organisms; (2) soil formation (see Weathering).
deformans. Pedumispora K.D. Hyde & E.B.G. Jones (1992), Di-
peat mould, Chromelosporium falvum. aporthales. I (on Rhizophora), Seychelles. See Hyde
Peccania A. Massa!. ex Arnold (1858) nom. cons., & Jones (MR 96: 78, 1992).
Lichinaceae (L). 8, Europe; N. Africa. See Moreno & Peethambara Subram. & Bhat (1978), Hypocreales.
Egea (Acta Bot. Barcinon. 41: I, 1992), Schultz & Anamorph Didymostilbe. I (from decaying wood),
Bildel (Mycotaxon 84: 21, 2002), Schultz & Bildel widespread (pantropical). See Rossman et al. (Stud.
(Lichenologist 35: 151, 2003; phylogeny). Mycol. 42: 248 pp., 1999), Rossman et al. (Mycol.
Peccaniomyces Cif. & Tomas. (1953) =Peccania. 93: 100, 2001; phylogeny), Castlebury et al. (MR
Peccaniopsis M. Choisy (1949) = Peccania fide Hawk- 108: 864, 2004; phylogeny), Zhang et al. (Mycol. 98:
sworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995). 1076, 2006; phylogeny).
Peck (Charles Horton; 1833-1917; USA). Student, Peethasthabeeja P. Rag. Rao (1981), anamorphic
Union College, Schenectady (1855-1859); teacher, Pezizomycotina, Hso.OeP.10. I, India. See Rao (ln-
Sandlake and Albany (l 859-1867); Botanist to the dian J. Bot. 4: 132, 1981).
State Cabinet of Natural History [later the New York peg, see hyphal peg.
State Museum], Albany, New York (1867-1913). He Peglerochaete Sarwal & Locq. (1983), Tricholomata-
proposed more than 2,700 fungal names [for list ceae. I, Sikkim. See Sarwal & Locquin (Compt.
1867-1908, see Peck, Bulletin of the New York State Rend. Congr. Natl. Soc. Savantes Sec. Sci., 1983:
Museum 131: 59, 1909; 1905-1915, see Gilbertson, 193, 1983).
Mycol. 54: 460, 1962]. Pubis. Report of the Botanist. Pegleromyces Singer (1981 ), Tricholomataceae. I,
Annual Report on the New York State Museum of Brazil. See Singer (Mycol. 73: 500, 1981 ).
Natural History (1872-1913) [reprint, 6 vols, 1980]. Peglionia Goid. (1937) = Gyrothrix fide Hughes &
Biogs, obits etc. Atkinson (Botanical Gazette 65: Pirozynski (N.Z. JI Bot. 9: 39, 1971).
103, 1918); Barr et al. (An annotated catalogue of the Pegmatheca E.I. Hazard & Oldacre (1975), Micro-
pyrenomycetes described by Peck. Bulletin of the sporidia. 2.
New York State Museum 459, 1986]); Burnham (My- peitschengeissel (obsol.) unomamented flagellum.
col. 11: 33, 1919); Grummann (1974: 194); Jenkins Pekllo, protein from Paecilomyces sp. used in animal
(Mycotaxon 7: 23, 1978, Amanita types); Lloyd (My- feeds.
cological Notes 4: 509, 1912) [portrait]; Petersen Pelicothallos Dilcher (1965), Fossil Fungi, Microthyri-
(Mycol. 68: 304, 1976) [cantharelloid species]; aceae. I (Eocene), USA. See Pirozynski (Ann. Rev.
Stafleu & Cowan (TL-2 4: 135, 1983). Phytopath. 14: 237, 1976), Sherwood-Pike (Lichen-
Peckia Clinton (1878) [non Peckia Veil. 1825, Myrsi- ologist 17: 114, 1985).
naceae] = Drudeola. pellet, a three dimensional colony in a liquid culture
Peckiella (Sacc.) Sacc. (1891) = Hypomyces fide (particularly a shaken culture).
Rogerson & Samuels (Mycol. 81: 413, l, 1989), pellicle (I) outermost living layer lying below any non-
Rossman et al. (Stud. Mycol. 42: 248 pp., 1999). living secreted material, containing plasma mem-
Peckifungus Kuntze (1891) = Appendiculina. brane plus underlying epiplasm or other membranes
Peckiomyces Sacc. & Trotter (1913) nom. nud., Fungi. and may show ridges, folds or distinct crests; (2) a
See Welch (Mycol. 18: 82, 1926). growth on the surface of a liquid culture; (3) (of aga-
pecky cypress, decay of Taxodium distichum by ric basidiomata), a detachable, skin-like cuticle of the
Stereum taxodii (Davidson et al., Mycol. 52: 260, pileus.
1961). pellicular veil, a very thin partial veil of a sporophore
pectic enzymes, components of the macerating en- not having a stipe (Singer, 1962). Cf. cortina.
zymes of a number of fungal parasites; two types dis- Pellicularia Cooke (1876) = Ceratobasidium fide Rob-
tinguished by Wood (Physiological plant pathology, erts (Rhizoctonia-formingfangi, 1999).
1967: 138; q.v. for details) are pectinesterases (syn. pelliculose, like a thin crust, as is the hymenial layer in
pectinmethylesterases), specific enzymes which Thelephoraceae.
saponify methyl ester groups of pectinic acid; and Pellidiscus Donk (1959), Inocybaceae. 3, Europe. See
polygalacturonases, which break polygalacturonide Donk (Persoonia 1: 89, 1959), Hjortstam (Windahlia
chains by hydrolysis at the glycosidic linkages. 15: 59, 1985).
pectinate, like the teeth of a comb. Pellionella (Sacc.) Petch ( 1924) nom. inval., anamor-
pectinate hyphae, comb-like hyphae of e.g. Micro- phic Pezizomycotina. Cited in ING (1979) but Petch
sporum audouinii. (Ann. R. bot. Gdn Peradeniya 8: 170, 1924) did not
Pectinotrichum Varsavsky & G.F. Orr (1971), Ony- make the transfer.
genaceae. Anamorph Chrysosporium. I, Venezuela. Pellionella Sacc. (1902), anamorphic Pezizomycotina,
See Sugiyama et al. (Mycoscience 40: 251, 1999; St.leP.1. I, Java.
DNA), Sugiyama & Mikawa (Mycoscience 42: 413, pellis, the cellular cortical layers, not belonging to the
2001; phylogeny). veils, of a basidioma (Bas, Persoonia 5: 327, 1969);
Pediascus Chard6n & Toro (1934) = Vestergrenia cuticle. Bas distinguished different layers of the pellis
Rehm fide von Arx & Millier (Stud. Mycol. 9, 1975). as supra-, medio-, and sub-, and different topogra-
pedicel, a small stalk. phies of the pellis as pilei-, etc.
pedicellate, having a pedicel. Pelloporus Quel. (1886) = Coltricia.
Pedilospora Htihn. (1902) = Dicranidion fide Hughes Pellucida Dulym., Sivan., P.F. Cannon & Peerally
(CJB 31: 607, 1953). (200 I), Hyponectriaceae. I, Mauritius. See Dulyma-
504 PELLUCID-STRIATE

mode et al. (MR. 105: 247, 2001). Miitdlikowska et al. (Mycol. 98: 1088, 2006; phylog-
pellucid-striate (of a pileus), having a somewhat trans- eny).
parent top so that the gills are seen through it as rays. Peltigeraceae Dumort. (1822), Peltigerales (L). 2 gen.
Pelodiscus Clem. (1901) nom. dub., ? Fungi. See (+ 15 syn.), 101 spp.
Seaver (North American Cup Fungi (Operculates), Lit.: Hawksworth (J. Linn. Soc. Bot. 96: 3, 1988),
1928; synonym of Patella), Eckblad (Nytt Mag. Bot. Galloway (Symbiosis 11: 327, 1991), Czeczuga &
15: I, 1968). Upreti (Bull. bot. Surv. India 32: 80, 1990), Holtan-
Peloronectria Moller ( 190 I) nom. dub., ? Hypocreales. Hartwig (Sommerfeltia 15: 1, 1993), Smith & 0vste-
I or 2, S. America. Type material is lost. See dal (Lichenologist 26: 209, 1994), Vitikainen (Acta
Rossman et al. (Stud. Mycol. 42: 248 pp., 1999). Bot. Fenn. 152: I, 1994), Eriksson & Strand (SA 14:
Peloronectriella Yoshim. Doi (1968) = Nectriopsis 33, 1995), Goward et al. (CJB 73: 91, 1995), Goffi-
fide Rossman et al. (Stud. Mycol. 42: 248 pp., 1999). net & Bayer (Fungal Genetics Biol. 21: 228, 1997),
peloton, see mycorrhiza. Galloway (Cryptog. Bryol.-Lichenol. 19: 137, 1998),
Peltaster Syd. & P. Syd. (1917), anamorphic Do- MillCllikowska & Lutzoni (Int. J. Pl. Sci. 161: 925,
thideomycetes, Cpt.OeH.?. 6, Philippines; S. America. 2000), Miitdlikowska et al. (Mycol. 95: 1181, 2003),
See Johnson et al. (Mycol. 88: 114, 1996), William- Wiklund & Wedin (Cladistics 19: 419, 2003), MillCl-
son & Sutton (Pl. Dis. 84: 714, 2000; pathology), likowska & Lutzoni (Am. J. Bot. 91: 449, 2004), Mi-
Williamson et al. (Mycol. 96: 885, 2004), Batzer et itdlikowska et al. (Mycol. 98: 1088, 2006; phylog-
al. (Mycol. 97: 1268, 2005; phylogeny). eny), Hofstetter et al. (Mo/. Phylogen. Evol. 44: 412,
Peltasterales (obsol. ). Anamorphic fungi with superfi- 2007; phylogeny), Vitikainen (Nordic Lichen Flora
cial shield-like conidiomata; anamorphs of Microthy- 3: Cyanolichens: 113, 2007).
riaceae. Batista & Ciferri (Mycopath. 11: 6, 1959; 6 Peltigerales Walt. Watson (1929), (L). Lecanoromycet-
fam., keys, host index), Batista & Ciferri (Atti /st. idae. 8 fam., 50 gen., 1208 spp. Thallus usually foli-
bot. Univ. Pavia ser. 5 16: 86, 1959). ose, occ. crustose, fruticose or squamulose, corticate
Peltasterella Bat. & H. Maia (1959), anamorphic Pe- on the upper or both surfaces, the lower surface
zizomycotina, Cpt.OeH.?. 6, widespread (tropical). sometimes characteristically areolate. Ascomata apo-
See Batista & Maia (Mycopath. Mycol. appl. 11: 37, thecial, initially immersed, usually with a covering
1959). layer which splits to expose the hymenium at a late
Peltasterinostroma Punith. (1975), anamorphic Pe- stage. Interascal tissue of simple paraphyses. Asci
zizomycotina, Cpt.OeH.15. 1, British Isles. See Pu- usually with a thickened apex (usually not capitate), a
nithalingam (TBMS 64: 541, 1975). J+ apical ring, a well-developed ocular chamber and
Peltasteropsis Bat. & H. Maia (1959), anamorphic a J+ gelatinized outer coat. Ascospores hyaline or
Pezizomycotina, Cpt.OeH.?. 7, widespread (tropical). brown, often elongated, often multiseptate. Ana-
See Batista & Maia (Mycopath. Mycol. appl. 11: 29, morphs pycnidial. Lichenized with green algae or
1959). cyanobacteria, if the former then often with cyano-
peltate, in the form of a round plate with a stalk from bacteria in cephalodia, widespr. esp. temp. Fams:
the centre of the underside (Fig. 23.29). (I) Coccocarpiaceae
Peltella Syd. & P. Syd. (1917) = Muyocopron fide von (2) Collemataceae
Arx & Millier (Stud. Mycol. 9, 1975). (3) Lobariaceae (syn. Stictaceae)
Peltidea Ach. (1803) = Peltigera fide Hawksworth et (4) Massalongiaceae
al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995). (5) Nephromataceae
Peltideaceae Korb. ( 1846) = Peltigeraceae. (6) Pannariaceae
Peltideomyces E.A. Thomas (1939) nom. inval. = (7) Peltigeraceae (syn. Solorinaceae)
Peltigera fide Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the (8) Placynthiaceae (syn. Lecotheciaceae)
Fungi edn 8, 1995). Two suborders have been recognized based on mo-
Peltidium Kalchbr. (1862) [non Peltidium Zollik. lecular data, the Peltigerineae (containing Lobari-
1820, Compositae] = Pachyella. aceae, Massalongiaceae, Nephromataceae and
Peltigera Willd. (1787) nom. cons., Peltigeraceae (L). Peltigeraceae) and Collematineae which contains the
c. 91, widespread. See Thomson (Am. midi. Nat. 44: other 4 fams.
1, 1950), Kurokawa et al. (Bull. natn. Sci. Mus. To- Lit.: Galloway (Symbiosis 11: 327, 1991; chemical
kyo, B 9: IOI, 1966), Chen (Acta Mycol. Sin. 5: 18, evol.), Hawksworth (J. Hattori bot. Lab. 52: 323,
1986; key 28 spp., China), Holtan-Hartwig (Sommer- 1982; evolutionary significance), Hofstetter et al.
feltia 15, 1993; key 17 spp. Norway), Vitikainen (Mo/. Phylogenet. Evol. 44: 412, 2007), Honegger
(Acta Bot. Fenn. 152: I, 1994; key 29 spp. Eur.), (Lichenologist 10: 47, 1978; asci), Letrouit-Galinou
Eriksson & Strand (SA 14: 33, 1995; DNA), Goward & Lallement (Lichenologist 5: 59, 1971; asci, ontog-
et al. (CJB 73: 91, 1995; key 28 N. Am. spp.), eny), Matsubara et al. (Bryologist 102: 196, 1999;
Martinez & Burgaz (Ann. bot. Jenn. 33: 223, 1996; chemistry), Miitdlikowska & Lutzoni (Am. J. Bot. 91:
anatomy), Goffinet & Bayer (Fungal Genetics Biol. 449, 2004), MillCilikowska et al. (Mycol. 98: 1088,
21: 228, 1997; DNA, species pairs), Martinez & Bur- 2006), Wiklund & Wedin (Cladistics 19: 419, 2003;
gaz (Clementeana 3: 29, 1997; key), Martinez Mo- phylogeny).
reno (Ruizia 15, 1999; Iberian spp.), Miitdlikowska & Peltigeromyces Moller (1901), Helotiales. 3, Africa.
Lutzoni (Int. J. Pl. Sci. 161: 925, 2000; phylogeny), See Le Gal (Bull. Jard. Bot. Etat 29: 73, 1959).
Vitikainen (Mitteilungen aus dem /nstitut for Allge- Peltigeromyces E.A. Thomas ex Cif. & Tomas. (1953)
meine Botanik Hamburg 30-32: 297, 2002; S Amer- = Peltigera.
ica, Antarctica), Goffinet et al. (Bryologist 106: 349, Peltigeropsis V. Marcano & A. Morales (1994) nom.
2003; phylogeny, morphospecies), Martinez et al. inval., Peltigerales (L ). 1, Europe. See Marcano et al.
(Lichenologist 35: 301, 2003; biogeography), Miitd- (Libro de Resumenes, Sesiones Tecnicas, VI Con-
likowska et al. (Mycol. 95: 1181, 2003; phylogeny), greso Latinoamericano de Botanica Mar del Plata,
 PENICILLIUM 505

Argentina, 2 al 8 de Octubre de 1994: 192, 1994), 1950).

Eriksson & Hawksworth (SA 15: 139, 1997). penicillate, like a little brush.
Peltiphylla M. Choisy (1950) = Psora Hoffm. (1796) penicillic acid, a tetronic acid from Penicillium pu-
fide Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn berulum, P. cyclopium, etc. and antibacterial (Birlcin-
8, 1995). shaw et al., Biochem. J. 30: 394, 1936).
Peltistroma Henn. (1904), anamorphic Pezizomy- Penicillifer Emden (1968), anamorphic Viridispora,
cotina, Cpt.OeP.?. 1, Brazil. Hso.= eP.32/33. 7, widespread. See Samuels (Mycol.
Peltistromella Hllhn. (1907), anamorphic Pezizomy- 81: 347, 1989; key), Polishook et al. (Mycol. 83: 797,
cotina, Cpt.= eP. ?. 2, Brazil; Sri Lanka. 1991).
Peltophora Clem. (1909) = Peltigera. penicillin, one of a group of antibiotic substances (q.v.)
Peltophoromyces Clem. (1909) = Peltigeromyces A. produced by Penicillium chrysogenum (syn. P. no-
Meller. tatum), active against Gram+ bacteria and oflow tox-
Peltopsis Bat. (1960) = Muyocopron fide von Arx & icity to humans. Discovered by Fleming (Br. J. exp.
Millier (Stud. Mycol. 9, 1975). Path. 10: 226, 1929). See Hare (The birth ofpenicil-
Peltosoma Syd. (1925), anamorphic Pezizomycotina, lin, 1970), Penicillin 1929-43 [Br. med. Bull. 2,
Cpt.= eP.?1. 1, Philippines. See Sutton & Pascoe 1944], Fleming (Ed.) (Penicillin; its practical appli-
(MR 92: 210, 1989; re-evaluation). cation, 1946), Waksman (Microbial antagonisms and
Peltosphaeria Berl. ( 1888) = Jule Ila fide Mayrhofer anti-bacterial substances, edn 2, 1947), Knox (Na-
(Biblthca Lichenol. 26, 1987). ture 192: 492, 1961; survey of new penicillins).
Peltostromellina Bat. & A.F. Vital (1959), anamorphic penicillin 8, 8, see penatin; F, see flavicin; dihydro-F,
Pezizomycotina, Cpd.OeH.?. 1, Sri Lanka. See Batista see gigantic acid; N, see cephalosporin N. See Knox
& Vital (Revista Soc. Brazil agron. 13: 79, 1959). (1961) under penicillin.
Peltostromopsis Bat. & A.F. Vital (1959), anamorphic penicillinase, a bacterial enzyme which inhibits the
Pezizomycotina, Cpt.leP.?. 1, Sri Lanka. See Batista action of penicillin.
& Vital (Revista Soc. Brazil agron. 13: 77, 1959). Penicilliopsis Solms ( 1887), Trichocomaceae. Ana-
Peltula Nyl. (1853), Peltulaceae (L). 31, widespread morphs Stilbodendron, Sarophorum, Pseudocordy-
(esp. temperate). See Wetmore (Ann. Mo. Bot. Gdn ceps. 3, widespread (tropical). See Udagawa & Ta-
57: 158, 1970; N. Am.), Swinscow & Krog (Norw. JI kada (Bull. natn. Sci. Mus. Tokyo, B 14: 501, 1971),
Bot. 26: 213, 1979; key 10 E. Afr. spp.), Biidel & Samson & Seifert in Samson & Pitt (Eds) (Advances
Henssen (Int. J. Mycol. Lichenol. 2: 235, 1986), Fil- in Penicillium and Aspergillus systematics 102: 397,
son (Muelleria 6: 495, 1988; 10 Australian spp.), 1985), Kuraishi et al. (MR 95: 705, 1991;
Egea (Biblthca Lichenol. 31, 1989; W. Eur. & N. ubiquinones), Pitt et al. (Integration of Modern
Afr.), Bildel & Elix (Biblthca Lichenol. 67: 3, 1997), Taxonomic Methods for Penici/lium and Aspergil/us
Schultz et al. (Pl. Biol. 3: 116, 2001), Bildel & Classification: 9, 2000; nomenclator), Hsieh & Ju
Schultz (Biblthca Lichenol. 86: 225, 2003; drought (Mycol. 94: 539, 2002).
resistance), Schultz & Bildel (Lichenologist 35: 151, Penicillites Mesch. (1892), Fossil Fungi. 1 (Oligocene),
2003), Mi~dlikowska et al. (Mycol. 98: 1088, 2006; Europe.
phylogeny). Penicillium Fr. (1832)? = Botrytis fide Hawksworth et
Peltulaceae Bildel (1986), Lichinales (L). 3 gen., 35 al. (Taxon 25: 665, 1976).
spp. Penicillium Link (1809), anamorphic Eupenici/lium,
Lit.: Bildel (Biblthca Lichenol. 25: 209, 1987; on- Talaromyces, Hso.OeP.15. 304, widespread. Common
togeny), Filson (Muelleria 6: 495, 1988), Bildel moulds, many first named on cultural, biochemical,
(Biblthca Lichenol. 38: 47, 1990), Upreti & Bildel (J. or pathogenic characters. See Fig. 30. P. expansum
Hattori bot. Lab. 68: 279, 1990), Bildel (Mycotaxon (blue mould of apples), P. digitatum and P. ita/icum
54: 137, 1995), Reeb et al. (Mo/. Phylogen. Evol. 32: (green and blue moulds of citrus fruits), P. gladioli
1036, 2004), Jergensen (Nordic Lichen Flora 3: (storage rot of Gladiolus). See Pitt (CJB 52: 2231,
Cyanolichens: 132, 2007). 1974; sclerotial spp.), Pitt (The genus Penicillium
Peltularia R. Sant. (1944), Coccocarpiaceae (L). 2, S. and its teleomorphic states Eupenicillium and Tala-
America; Australia. See J0rgensen & Galloway romyces, 1979; revision), Frisvad & Filtenborg
(Lichenologist 16: 189, 1984), Henssen & Jergensen (Appl. Environm. Microbiol. 46: 1301, 1983; secon-
(Biblthca Lichenol. 78: 85, 2001; S America). dary metabolites and classification), Frisvad (Toxi-
Pemphidium Mont. (1840), Xylariales. 6 (monocots), genic Fungi: their toxins and health hazard: 98,
S. America (tropical). See Petrak (Sydowia 7: 354, 1984; chemistry and taxonomy), Pitt (Toxigenic
1953), Hyde (Sydowia 45: 204, 1993; posn), Hyde Fungi: their toxins and health hazard: 107, 1984;
(Sydowia 48: 122, 1996). physiology and taxonomy), Bridge (J. gen. Micro-
Penardia Cash (1904), Cercozoa. q.v. biol. 131: 1887, 1985; characterization methods),
penatin (corylophillin, notatin, penicillin B), an antibi- Hawksworth (Advances in Penicillium and Aspergil-
otic from Penicillium notatum and P. chrysogenum; lus Systematics 102: 3, 1985; typification), Peberdy
antibacterial (Kocholary,J. Bact. 44: 143, 1942). (Biology of Industrial Microorganisms: 407, 1985;
pendant (I) (of a fruticose lichen), one hanging down- biology), Pitt (Laboratory Guide to common Penicil-
wards; (2) (in an ascus) see ascus. lium species, 1985), Pitt & Hocking (Fungi and Food
Pendulispora M.B. Ellis (1961), anamorphic Tubeufia, Spoilage, 1985), Anne (Advances in Penici/lium and
Hso.#eP.10. 1, Venezuela. See Ellis (Mycol. Pap. 82: Aspergillus Systematics 102: 337, 1985; protoplast
41, 1961). hybridization), Bridge et al. (Advances in Penici/lium
penicidin, see patulin. and Aspergi/lus Systematics 102: 281, 1985; poly-
Penicillaria Chevall. ( 1826) [non Penicillaria Willd. phasic systematics), Bridge et al. (TBMS 87: 389,
1809, Gramineae] = Pterula fide Comer (Ann. Bot. 1986; intra-strain variation), Deng et al. (J. Med. Vet.
Mem. [A monograph of Clavaria and allied genera] 1, Mycol. 24: 383, 1986; clinical sp.), Fassatiova
506 PENICILLIUM

(Moulds and Filamentous Fungi in Technical Micro- col. 81: 837, 1989; chemotaxonomy), Frisvad &
biology Progress in industrial microbiology 22, Filtenborg (Modern Concepts in Penici//ium and As-
1986), Fassatiova (Advances in Penici//ium and As- pergi/lus Classification [NATO ASI Series A: Life
pergillus Systematics 102: 105, 1985; media and Sciences] 185: 373, 1990; synoptic key), Frisvad &
morphology), Frisvad (Advances in Penici//ium and Filtenborg (Modern Concepts in Penici//ium and As-
Aspergillus Systematics 102: 311, 1985; chemistry), pergi/lus Classification [NATO ASI Series A: Life
Ho & Smith (J. gen. Microbio/. 132: 3479, 1986; ef- Sciences] 185: 159, 1990; sect. Furcatum), Hawk-
fect of C02 on morphology), Minter et al. (Advances sworth (Modern Concepts in Penici//ium and Asper-
in Penicillium and Aspergi/lus Systematics 102: 71, gi/lus Classification [NATO ASI Series A: Life Sci-
1985; terminology), Pitt (Advances in Penicillium ences] 185: 75, 1990; nomencl.), Paterson & Kem-
and Aspergi/lus Systematics 102: 93, 1985; diagnos- melmeier (Journal of Chromatography 511: 195,
tic methods), Pitt et al. (Food Microbiology 3: 363, 1990; chemistry), Pitt (PENNAME A Computer Key
1986; white cheese moulds), Polonelli et al. (Ad- to Penicillium Species, 1990; computer key), Pitt &
vances in Penicil/ium and Aspergi//us Systematics Samson (Stud. Myca/. 32: 77, 1990; review), Pitt et
102: 267, 1985; serological diagnosis), Ramirez (Ad- al. (Syst. Appl. Microbial. 13: 304, 1990; monoverti-
vances in Penicil/ium and Aspergillus Systematics cillate spp.), Reenen-Hoekstra et al. (Modern Con-
102: 445, 1985; recombination), Ramirez (Cryptog. cepts in Penici//ium and Aspergillus Classification
Myca/. 7: 181, 1986; morphological species concept), [NATO ASI Series A: Life Sciences] 185: 173, 1990;
Seifert & Samson (Advances in Penici/lium and As- P.fanicu/osum complex), Samson & Pitt (Modern
pergi/lus Systematics 102: 143, 1985; synnematous Concepts in Penicillium and Aspergillus Classifica-
spp.), Stolk & Samson (Advances in Penici/lium and tion [NATO ASI Series A: Life Sciences], 1990),
Aspergillus Systematics 102: 163, 1985; classifica- Stolk et al. (Modern Concepts in Penici//ium and As-
tion), Wicklow (Advances in Penici//ium and Asper- pergil/us Classification [NATO ASI Series A: Life
gil/us Systematics 102: 255, 1985; ecology), Wil- Sciences] 185: 121, 1990; terverticillate spp.), An-
liams & Pitt (Advances in Penici//ium and Aspergil- dersen (Antonie van Leeuwenhoek 60: 115, 1991;
lus Systematics 102: 129, 1985; key), Bridge et al. (J. P. brevicompactum, chemistry), Kuraishi et al. (MR
gen. Microbial. 133: 995, 1987; phenotype, DNA 95: 705, 1991; ubiquinones), Pitt (Jap. J. Med. My-
content), Cruickshank & Pitt (Microbiological Sci- ca/. 32 Suppl.: 31, 1991; chemotaxonomy), Pitt eta/.
ences 4: 14, 1987; isoenzymes), Cruickshank & Pitt (Phytopathology 81: 1108, 1991; on apples), Schu-
(Myco/. 79: 614, 1987; enzyme electrophoresis), El- bert & Kriesel (Persoonia 14: 341, 1991;
Banna et al. (Syst. Appl. Microbial. 10: 42, 1987; ubiquinones), Bridge et al. (Myca/. Pap. 165, 1992;
mycotoxin production), Frisvad et al. (CJB 65: 765, computer key), Drouhet (J. Myca/. Medic. 3: 195,
1987; from rodent seed caches), Peberdy (Penici//ium 1993; penicilliosis), LoBuglio et al. (Myca/. 85: 592,
and Acremonium [Biotechnology Handbooks] 1, 1993; phylogeny, sexuality), Pitt (Journal of Applied
1987), Pitt (Appl. Environm. Microbial. 53: 266, Bacteriology 75: 559, 1993; media, species differen-
1987; ochratoxin-producing spp.), Polonelli et al. tiation), Pitt (The Fungal Ho/omorph: Mitotic, Mei-
(Appl. Environm. Microbiol. 53: 872, 1987; serologi- otic and Pleomorphic Speciation in Fungal Systemat-
cal diagnosis, cheese-associated spp. ), Drouhet et al. ics: 107, 1993; speciation), Pitt & Samson (Regnum
(Bulletin de la Societe Fram;:aise de Mycologie veg. 128: 13, 1993; list of accepted names), Christen-
Medicate 17: 77, 1988; clinical sp.), Petruccioli et al. sen et al. (MR 98: 635, 1994; colour standards),
(Myco/. 80: 726, 1988; extracellular enzymes), Holmes et al. (Phytopathology 84: 719, 1994; on cit-
Bridge & Hudson (J. Linn. Soc. Bot. 99: 11, 1989; rus), Lobuglio et al. (MR 98: 250, 1994; phylogeny,
DNA content), Bridge et al. (J. gen. Microbial. 135: synnematous spp.), Lund & Frisvad (MR 98: 481,
2967, 1989; polyphasic systematics), Bridge et al. (J. 1994; P. aurantiogriseum, chemistry), Okuda (My-
gen. Microbial. 135: 2941, 1989; polyphasic sys- ca/. 86: 259, 1994; morphology in culture), Tzean et
tematics), Fuhrmann et al. (Can. J. Microbial. 35: al. (Myco/. Monogr. 9, 1994; Taiwan), Berbee et al.
1043, 1989; immunology), Head et al. (Exp. Myca/. (Myca/. 87: 210, 1995; phylogeny), Larsen & Frisvad
13: 203, 1989; ultrastr.), Kozakiewicz (J. Linn. Soc. (MR 99: 1167, 1995; volatile metabolites), LoBuglio
Bot. 99: 273, 1989; conidial ornamentation), Mills et & Taylor (J. Clin. Microbio/. 33: 85, 1995;
al. (Can. J. Pl. Path. 11: 357, 1989; mycotoxins from P. marneffei diagnostics), Mills et al. (Mycopatho/o-
wheat), Paterson et al. (J. gen. Microbiol. 135: 2979, gia 130: 23, 1995; toxigenic spp., Canada), Pitt (CJB
1989; polyphasic systematics), Pitt (Journal of Ap- 73 Suppl. 1: S768, 1995; morphology), Boysen et al.
plied Bacteriology Symposium Supplement Series (Microbiology Reading 142: 541, 1996; P. roqueforti
no. 18 67: 37S, 1989; review), Strom et al. (Journal agg.), Banke et al. (MR 101: 617, 1997; isoenzymes),
of Applied Bacteriology 66: 461, 1989; chemosys- Mekha et al. (Mycoscience 38: 97, 1997; RAPDs),
tematics), Berny & Hennebert (Modern Concepts in Smedsgaard & Frisvad (Biochemical Systematics and
Penicillium and Aspergillus Classification [NATO Ecology 25: 51, 1997; mass spectroscopy), Cao et al.
ASI Series A: Life Sciences] 185: 49, 1990; (J. Clin. Microbial. 36: 3028, 1998; serological diag-
P. expansum), Bridge (Modern Concepts in Penicil- nosis), Lopes da Silva et al. (FEMS Microbiol. Lett.
lium and Aspergillus Classification [NATO ASI Se- 164: 303, 1998; fatty acid profiles), Vanittanakom et
ries A: Life Sciences] 185: 283, 1990; physiology), al. (Medical Mycology 36: 169, 1998; PCR diagno-
Fassatiova & Kubatova (Modern Concepts in Penici/- sis), Ahmad & Malloch (Myco/. 91: 1031, 1999;
lium and Aspergillus Classification [NATO ASI Se- physiology), Christensen et al. (MR 103: 527, 1999;
ries A: Life Sciences] 185: 149, 1990; section Di- P. miczynskii group), Skouboe et al. (MR 103: 873,
varicatum), Filtenborg & Frisvad (Modern Concepts 1999; phylogeny), Banke & Rosendahl (Integration
in Penicillium and Aspergillus Classification [NATO of Modern Taxonomic Methods for Penici//ium and
ASI Series A: Life Sciences] 185: 27, 1990; identifi- Aspergillus Classification: 199, 2000; genetic mark-
cation of mixed cultures), Frisvad & Filtenborg (My- ers), Boysen et al. (Appl. Environm. Microbiol. 66:
 PER CURRENT 507
1523, 2000; P. roqueforti group), Dtirge et al. (J. Mi- 1976; electrophoresis) Many authors use Peniophora
crobial. Meth. 41: 121, 2000; image analysis), Fris- s.s. for Peniophora sect. Co/oratae; see, Leger &
vad et al. (Integration of Modern Taxonomic Meth- Poncet (BSMF 92: 229, 1976; numerical tax.), Eriks-
ods for Penicillium and Aspergillus Classification: son et al. (Cortie. N Europ. S: 916, 1978; key 21
113, 2000; conidiophore ornamentation), Peterson Eur. spp.)? = Corticium Pers. (Cortie.), Wu (Myco-
(Integration of Modern Taxonomic Methods for taxon SS: 187, 2003; Taiwan).
Penicillium and Aspergil/us Classification: 163, Peniophoraceae Lotsy (1907), Russulales. 7 gen. (+ 6
2000; phylogeny), Pitt & Samson (Integration of syn.), 88 spp.
Modern Taxonomic Methods for Penicil/ium and As- Lit.: Donk (Reinwardtia l, 1951; gen. names), Reid
pergil/us Classification: 51, 2000; typification), Pitt (Beih. Nova Hedwigia lS: 484 pp., 1965; stipitate
et al. (Integration of Modern Taxonomic Methods for steroid spp.), Liberta (Myco/. 60: 827, 1968; Penio-
Penici/lium and Aspergi/lus Classification: 9, 2000; phora), Ginns (Myco/. 60: 1211, 1969; Merulius),
accepted names), Scott et al. (Integration of Modern Rattan (Biblthca Myco/. 60, 1977; NW Himalayas),
Taxonomic Methods for Penicillium and Aspergillus Jiilich & Stalpers (Verh. Kon. Ned. Akad. Wetensch.,
Classification: 225, 2000; DNA fingerprinting), Afd. Natuurk. sect. 2 74, 1980; temp. N. Hemisph.),
Seifert & Giuseppin (Integration of Modern Taxo- Boidin et al. (BSMF 107: 91, 1991; trop. spp.), Wu &
nomic Methods for Penicil/ium and Aspergil/us Clas- Chen (Bull. natn. Mus. Nat. Sci. Taiwan 4: 101,
sification: 259, 2000; cycloheximide tolerance), 1993), Hallenberg et al. (MR 100: 179, 1996), Ginns
Seifert & Louis-Seize (Integration of Modern Taxo- (Myco/. 90: 19, 1998), Yurchenko (Mikol. Fitopatol.
nomic Methods for Penici/lium and Aspergil/us Clas- 34: 37, 2000), Larsson & Larsson (Mycol. 9S: 1037,
sification: 189, 2000; phylogeny), Seifert et al. (Inte- 2003), Hjortstam & Ryvarden (Syn. Fung. lS: 20,
gration of Modern Taxonomic Methods for Penicil- 2004), Larsson et al. (MR lOS: 983, 2004), Binder et
lium and Aspergi/lus Classification: 239, 2000; al. (Systematics and Biodiversity 3: 113, 2005), Kiif-
physiology), Tuthill et al. (Myco/. 93: 298, 2001; fer & Senn-Irlet (Myco/. Progr. 4: 77, 2005).
P. simp/icissimum), Vossler (Clinical Microbiology Peniophorella P. Karst. (1889) nom. dub., Agaricomy-
Newsletter 23: 25, 2001; clinical diagnostics), Cas- cetes. 35, widespread. Hymenochaetales or Agari-
tella et al. (Syst. Appl. Microbial. 2S: 74, 2002; ca/es (Rickenel/a clade). See Larsson (MR 111,
ochratoxigenic spp.), Yuen et al. (Archs Microbial. 2007).
179: 339, 2003; P. marneffei genome), Fisher et al. Peniophorina Htihn. (1917) nom. dub., Fungi. See
(J. Clin. Microbial. 42: 5065, 2004; P. marneffei Donk (Reinwardtia 1: 216, 1951 ).
population structure), Frisvad & Samson (Stud. My- penitrem A, a mycotoxin produced by some Penicil-
col. 49: 1, 2004; polyphasic systematics), Frisvad et lium spp., including P. eye/opium, which affects the
al. (Stud. Myco/. 49: 201, 2004; mycotoxins), Haug- nervous system, causing tremors; see neurotoxin,
land et al. (Syst. Appl. Microbial. 27: 198, 2004; tremorgen.
quantitative PCR), La Guerche et al. (Curr. Micro- Pennella Manier (1968), Legeriomycetaceae. 7 (in
bial. 4S: 405, 2004; from grapes), Peterson (MR lOS: Diptera), widespread. See Lichtwardt (The Tricho-
434, 2004; phylogeny), Samson & Frisvad (Stud. mycetes. Fungal associates of arthropods, 1986;
Myco/. 49, 2004; revision of subgen. Penicillium), key), Williams & Lichtwardt (CJB 6S: 1045, 1990),
Samson et al. (Introduction to Food- and Airborne Sato (Mycoscience 43: 33, 2002; ultrastr. Pennella
Fungi edn 7, 2004; identification of common spp.), angustispora), Nelder et al. (Fungal Diversity 22:
Samson et al. (Stud. Myco/. 49: 175, 2004; phylog- 121, 2006; ecology and taxonomy), White (MR 110:
eny), Smedsgaard et al. (Stud. Myco/. 49: 243, 2004; 1011, 2006; phylogeny).
mass spectroscopy), Frisvad et al. (Journal of Ap- Penomyces Giard ex Sacc. & Trotter (1913) nom. dub.,
plied Microbiology 9S: 684, 2005; ochratoxigenic anamorphic Pezizomycotina, Hso.?.?. 2, Europe. See
sp.), Peterson et al. (Myco/. 97: 659, 2005; on cof- Petch (TBMS 19: 190, 1935).
fee), Dupont et al. (Rev. Iberoam. Mico/. 23: 145, Pentagenella Darb. (1897), Roccellaceae (L). 3, Chile.
2006; RFLP diagnostics), Geiser et al. (Myco/. 9S: See Follmann et al. (J. Hattori bot. Lab. SS: 245,
1053, 2006; phylogeny), Peterson (Rev. Iberoam. Mi- 1998), Tehler & Irestedt (Cladistics 23: 432, 2007).
col. 23: 134, 2006; phylogeny), Vega et al. (Mycol. Pentaposporium Bat. (1957) ? = Tripospermum fide
9S: 31, 2006; endophytic spp., ochratoxins), Seifert et Hughes(Myco/. 6S: 810, 1976).
al. (Proc. natn Acad. Sci. U.S.A. 104: 3901, 2007; Pentasporium, see Pentaposporium.
phylogenetic barcodes), Horn & Peterson (Mycol. Penzigia Sacc. (1888) = Xylaria Hill ex Schrank fide
100: 12, 2008; on Aspergillus heads). Lress0e (SA S: 25, 1989), Lress0e (SA 13: 43, 1994).
penicillus, the brush-like conidiogenous apparatus of Penzigina Kuntze (1891) = Eriosphaeria.
Penicil/ium and related genera composed of a stipe Penzigomyces Subram. (1992), anamorphic Pezizomy-
bearing a tuft of conidiogenous cells and other ele- cotina, Hso.= eP.19. 13, widespread. See Subrama-
ments formerly on the rami and metulae (Fig. 30). nian (Proc. Indian natn Sci. Acad. Part B. Biol. Sci.
Penidiella Crous & U. Braun (2007), anamorphic Tera- SS: 186, 1992), Mercado-Sierra et al. (Myco/. 96:
tosphaeriaceae. 7, widespread. See Crous et al. 424, 2004; Spain).
(Stud. Mycol. SS: l, 2007), Mafia et al. (Myco/. Peplopus (Que!.) Que!. ex Moug. & Ferry (1887) =
Progr. 7: 49, 2007). Suillus Gray.
Peniophora Cooke (1879), Peniophoraceae. 62, wide- per (in author citations) (obsol.), see Nomenclature.
spread. See Eriksson (Symb. bot. upsa/. 10 no. 5, percurrent ( 1) extending throughout the entire length,
1950), Slysh (Tech. Pub. Sta. Univ. Coll. Forestry, as of the columella of a gasteromycete basidioma; (2)
Syracuse S3, 1960; N.Y. State), Boidin (Bull. Soc. growing through in the direction of the long axis, as
/inn. Lyon 34: 161, 1965), Boidin (Bull. Soc. /inn. of a conidial germ tube emerging through the hilum
Lyon 34: 213, 1965; key), Hayashi (Bull. Govt For. or of a proliferation growing through the tip of the
Exp. Stn 260, 1974; Japan), Leger (BSMF 92: 377, conidiogenous cell (Luttrell, 1963).
508 PERELEGAMYCES

Perelegamyces R.F. Castaneda & W.B. Kendr. (1990), Hso.OeP.10. 36, widespread. See Mason & Ellis (My-
anamorphic Pezizomycotina, Hso.OeP.11. 1, Cuba. col. Pap. S6, 1953; Brit. spp., key), Bunning & Grif-
See Castaneda & Kendrick (Univ. Waterloo Biol. Ser. fiths (TBMS 78: 147, 1984; ultrastr.), Carmanln &
32: 34, 1990). Novas (Fungal Diversity 14: 67, 2003; spp. described
perennial, living for a number of years. by Spegazzini).
Perenniporia Murrill (1942) nom. cons. prop., Polypo- Periconiella Sacc. (1885), anamorphic Mycosphaerel-
raceae. c. 60, widespread. See Donk (Persoonia 1: laceae, Hso.OeP/= eP.10. 50 (some fungicolous),
266, 1960; nomencl. of Poria), Lowe (Mycol. SS: widespread. See Ellis (Mycol. Pap. 111, 1967; key),
453, 1963; key 162 trop. spp., as Poria), Wright (My- McKenzie (Mycotaxon 39: 229, 1990), Priest (MR
col. S6: 694, 1964; dextrinoid reaction; as Poria), 9S: 924, 1991; spp. on Proteaceae), Braun (Feddes
Lowe (Tech. Pub. Sta. Univ. Coll. Forestry, Syracuse Repert. llS: 50, 2004; on ferns), Kirschner &
90, 1966; syns, key 133 N. Am. spp., as Poria), Ry- Piepenbring (Mycol. Progr. 7: 21, 2008; Panama, ge-
varden (Polyp. N. Eur. 2: 305, 1978; key Eur. spp.), neric limits).
Ryvarden & Johansen (Prelim. Polyp. Fl. E. Afr.: Pericystales = Ascosphaerales.
463, 1980; key 10 Afr. spp.), Decock & Mossebo Pericystis Betts (1912) [non Pericystis J. Agardh 1847,
(Systematics and Geography of Plants 71: 607, 2002; Algae] = Ascosphaera.
African taxa), Decock & Mossebo (Systematics and Peridermium (Link) J.C. Schmidt & Kunze (1817)
Geography of Plants 73: 161, 2003; African taxa), nom. cons., anamorphic Cronartium, Chrysomyxa,
Decock & Ryvarden (MR. 107: 94, 2003; key Afr. Pucciniastrum. c. 20 (on gymnosperms (I)), wide-
spp.), Decock & Stalpers (Taxon SS: 227, 759, 2006; spread. Anamorph name for (I). See Arthur & Kern
nomencl.). (Bull. Torrey bot. Club 33: 403, 1906), Peterson
Perenniporiaceae Jillich (1982) = Polyporaceae. (Bull. Torrey bot. Club 94: 511, 1967; pine stem
Perenniporiella Decock & Ryvarden (2003), Polypo- rust), Laundon (Taxon 2S: 186, 1976; taxonomy) Cf.
raceae. 3, S. America. See Decock & Ryvarden (MR. Endocronartium.
107: 94, 2003). peridermium, an aecium as in the form genus
Peresia H. Maia (1960) = Colletotrichum fide Sutton Peridermium.
(Mycol. Pap. 141, 1977). peridiole (peridiolum) (esp. of Nidulariaceae), a divi-
Peresiopsis Bat. (1960) = Yamamotoa fide von Arx & sion of the gleba having a separate wall, frequently
Millier (Stud. Mycol. 9, 1975). acting as a unit for distribution.
Perezia L. Leger & Duboscq (1909), Microsporidia. 9. Peridiomyces H. Karst. (1843) nom. dub., anamorphic
perfect state, see States of fungi. Pezizomycotina.
Perforaria Milli. Arg. (1891) = Coccotrema fide Peridiopsora Kamat & Sathe (1969), anamorphic
Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, Milesina. 1 (on Adelocaryum (Boraginaceae)), India.
1995). Anamorph name for (II).
Perforariomyces Cif. & Tomas. (1953) = Perforaria. Peridiospora C.G. Wu & S.J. Lin (1997), Endogona-
perforation lysis, the process by which degradation of ceae. 2, Brazil; Taiwan. See Wu & Lin (Mycotaxon
resistant fungus propagules in soil is initiated (Old & 64: 180, 1997), Goto & Maia (Mycotaxon 96: 327,
Wong, Soil Biol. Biochem. 8: 285, 1976; review). 2006; Brazil).
perfume, see oak-moss, smell. Peridiothelia D. Hawksw. (1985), Pleomassariaceae. 3,
pergameneous (pergamenous, pergamentaceous), Europe. See Barr (Mycotaxon 43: 371, 1992; posn).
like paper. Peridipes Buritica & J.P. Hennen (1994) nom. inval.,
Periamphispora J.C. Krug (1989), Lasiosphaeriaceae. Pucciniales. 2 (on Arachis, Hymenaea), S. America.
1, Spain. See Krug (Mycol. 81: 475, 1989), Huhndorf Anamorph name for (II). See Cummins & Hiratsuka
et al. (Mycol. 96: 368, 2004). (Illustr. Gen. Rust Fungi edn 3: 225 pp., 2003; as
Periascomycetes. Class introduced for Protascus, syn. of Milesia).
Protomyces, Ashbya, and other 'primitive' ascomy- peridium, the wall or limiting membrane of a sporan-
cetes (Moreau, 1953). gium or other fruit-body, an excipule; peridial cells
Periaster Theiss. & Syd. (1917) = Erikssonia fide (esp. ofaecia), the cells of the peridium.
Petrak (Annis mycol. 29: 390, 1931 ). Peridoxylon Shear (1923) = Camarops fide Nannfeldt
Peribotryon Fr. (1832) nom. rej. = Chrysothrix fide (Svensk bot. Tidskr. 66: 335, 1972), Dargan & Thind
Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, (J. Indian bot. Soc. 63: 177, 1984; India).
1995). Peridoxylum Clem. & Shear (1931) = Peridoxylon.
Pericauda. perifulcrium, the wall of a pycnidium in a lichen thal-
Perichlamys Clem. & Shear (1931) = Kuntzeomyces. lus (obsol. ).
Pericladium Pass. (1875), ? Ustilaginaceae. 3 (forming Perigrapha Hafellner ( 1996), Roccellaceae (L). 1,
galls on Grewia), Africa; Asia; Australia. See Mor- Europe; Australasia. See Hafellner (Nova Hedwigia
due (Mycopathologia 103: 173, 1988), Vanky (Myco- 63: 174, 1996), Grube (Bryologist 101: 377, 1998),
taxon 9S: 1, 2006). Ertz et al. (Biblthca Lichenol. 91: 155 pp., 2005).
periclinal, curved in the direction of, or parallel to, the Periline Syd. (1939) = Antennularia fide Millier & von
surface or the circumference; cf. anticlinal; - Arx (Beitr. Kryptfl. Schweiz 11 no. 2, 1962).
thickening, zone of increased material surrounding Perinidium Cromb. (1870) = Pyrenidium.
the protoplasmic channel at the apex of a 'phialide' Periola Fr. (1822), anamorphic Pezizomycotina,
(see Sutton, The Coelomycetes, 1980). Hsp.?.?. 1 or 2, Europe; America.
Pericoccis Clem. (1931) = Leptogium fide Rossman et Periolopsis Maire (1913) = Sarcopodium fide Sutton
al. (Stud. Mycol. 42: 248 pp., 1999). (TBMS16: 97, 1981).
Pericoelium Bonord. (1851) = Ustilago fide Saccardo Periperidium Darker (1963), anamorphic Micraspis,
(Sy/I.fang. 7: 1, 1888). St.= eH.15. 1, Canada. See Darker (CJB 41: 1392,
Periconia Tode (1791), anamorphic Pleosporales, 1963).
 PERSOON 509

Peripberostoma Gray (1821) nom. rej. = Daldinia. Perizomella Syd. (1927), anamorphic Pezizomycotina,
periphysis (pl. periphyses), an upward pointing bypha St.OeP.l. 1, C. America.
inside, or near, the ostiole of a perithecium, Pernicivesicula E.K.C. By!en & J.l.R. Larsson (1994),
pycnidium, or pycnium; see hamathecium. Microsporidia. 1. See Bylen & Larsson (Eur. J. Pro-
periphysoid, see hamathecium. tist. 30: 139, 1994).
periphyton, the 'assemblage of organisms growing Perona Pers. (1825) = Hemimycena fide Kuyper (in
upon free surfaces of submerged objects in water and /itt.) Perona is a superfluous name change for Hel-
covering them with a slimy coat.' Young (1945) fide otium Tode, nom. utique rej.
Cooke (Bot. Rev. 22: 616, 1956). peronate, sheathed; having a boot or covering, esp. of
periplasm (of Peronospora/es), the outer, non- the lower part of a stipe covered by a volva or veil.
functional protoplasm of an oogonium or antherid- Peroneutypa Berl. ( 1902), Diatrypaceae. 1, wide-
ium; cf. gonoplasm, ooplasm. spread. See Rappaz (Mycol. Helv. 2: 285, 1987),
Perirbiza Karling (1946) = Catenophlyctis fide Karling Carmaran et al. (Fungal Diversity 23: 67, 2006; mor-
(Chytriomyc. Iconogr., 1977). phology).
Periscbizon Syd. & P. Syd. (1914), Parmulariaceae. 1, Peroneutypella Berl. (1902) = Scoptria.
S. Africa. Peronosporites W.G. Sm. (1877), Fossil Fungi. 3
Perisperma, see Pyrisperma. (Carboniferous, Miocene), Italy; British Isles.
Perispbaeria Roussel (1806) = Hypoxylon Bull. fide Peronosporoides E.W. Berry (1916), Fossil Fungi,
Lress0e (SA 13: 43, 1994). Peronosporales. 1 (Oligocene), USA. See Berry (My-
perispore (perisporium), sheath outside the true spore ca/. 8: 76, 1916).
wall. See Harmaja (Karstenia 14: 123, 1974; cyano- Peronosporoides J. Sm. Dairy (1896), Fossil Fungi
philic in Pezizales); ascospore, spore wall. (mycel.) Fungi. 1 (Carboniferous), British Isles. See
Perisporiacites Felix (1894), Fossil Fungi, Ascomy- Smith (Trans. Geo/. Soc. Glasgow 10: 321, 1896).
cota. 2 (Cretaceous, Eocene), former USSR. See Peroscbaeta Bat. & A.F. Vital (1957), Dothideomy-
Sahni & Rao (Proc. Indian natn Sci. Acad. Part B. cetes. 1, Philippines. See Batista & Vital (An. Soc.
Biol. Sci. 13: 45, 1943). Biol. Pemambuco 15: 500, 1957).
perisporial sac, a perispore forming a loose envelope peroxisome, one of the subcellular organelles which
around the spore as in Coprinus sp. have indispensable functions in the metabolism of n-
Perisporiales = Pleosporales. alkalenes, fatty acids, methanol, and several nitrogen-
Perisporiella Henn. (1902) = Hypocrella fide Clements containing compounds in eukaryotic microorganisms.
& Shear (Gen. Fung., 1931 ). See Tanaka & Ueda (MR. 97: 1025, 1993).
Perisporina Henn. (1904) = Perisporiopsis Henn. fide Perrotia Boud. (1901), Hyaloscyphaceae. c. 19, wide-
Miiller & von Arx (Beitr. Kryptfl. Schweiz 11 no. 2, spread. See Dennis (Persoonia 2: 182, 1962),
1962). Spooner (Biblthca Myco/. 116, 1987; 5 spp. Austral-
Perisporiopsella Bat., J.L. Bezerra, Castr. & Matta asia), Cantrell & Hanlin (Myco/. 89: 745, 1997;
(1964) = Pilgeriella fide von Arx & Miiller (Stud. DNA), Wang (Mycotaxon 72: 461, 1999), Zhuang &
Myco/. 9, 1975). Hyde (Mycol. 93: 606, 2001; Hong Kong), Zhuang &
Perisporiopsidaceae E. Miill. & Arx (1962) = Yu (Nova Hedwigia 73: 261, 2001; China), Verkley
Parodiopsidaceae. (Mycotaxon 89: 205, 2004; New Zealand).
Perisporiopsis F. Stevens (1917) = Stevensea. Perrotiella Naumov (1916) = Hydropisphaera fide
Perisporiopsis Henn. (1904), Parodiopsidaceae. Ana- Rossman et al. (Stud. Myco/. 42: 248 pp., 1999).
morph Septoidium. c. 16, widespread (tropical). perrumpent, breaking through. Cf. erumpent.
Perisporites Pampa!. (1902), Fossil Fungi. 2 (Mio- Persiciospora P.F. Cannon & D. Hawksw. (1982),
cene), Italy. Ceratostomataceae. 4, widespread. See Horie et al.
Perisporium Fr. (1821) nom. dub., Pezizomycotina. (Mycotaxon 25: 229, 1986), Krug (Mycol. 80: 414,
Sensu Corda (1842) = Preussia. 1988; key 3 spp.).
perisporium, see perispore. persistent ( 1) (of interascal tissues) still evident at
Peristemma Syd. (1921) = Miyagia fide Cummins & maturity; (2) (of spores), non-deciduous; (3) (oftelio-
Hiratsuka (Illus tr. Gen. Rust Fungi rev. edit., 1983 ). spore pedicels), remaining firmly attached to the
peristome, an edging round an opening, esp. of spore after liberation.
basidiomata of certain gasteromycetes. Persoon (Christiaan Hendrik; 1761-1836; South Africa,
Peristomialis [W. Phillips) Boud. (1907) = Ijuhya fide later Germany, France). Born in Cape Province; at
Rossman et al. (Stud. Myco/. 42: 248 pp., 1999). school, Lingen-on-Ems, Germany (1775); student in
Peristomium Lechmere (1912) = Microascus Zukal Halle (1783), then Leiden (1786) and Giittingen and
fide von Arx (Persoonia 8: 191, 1975). Erlangen (1799), moving to Paris (c. 1803), living
perithecium (pl. perithecia), a subglobose or flask-like there for the rest of his life. With E.M. Fries (q.v.) the
ostiolate ascoma; sometimes limited to ascohymenial founder of Mycology. There had been little develop-
types formed from the development of an ascogo- ment in the taxonomy of fungi from its low level at
nium (not of stromatic origin), but now widely used the time of Linnaeus till the work of Persoon began
as a general term regardless of the ontogenetic type. to appear in 1793. His early works, including Obser-
See Cherepanova (Vestn. Leningrad Univ. Biol. 3: vationes Myco/ogicae (1795-1799) and the Synopsis
39, 1986; types and evol. pathways). Methodica Fungorum (1801) formed the framework
Peritricbospora Linder (1944) = Corollospora fide on which Fries and all later systematists based their
Kohlmeyer (Ber. dt. bot. Ges. 75: 125, 1962). classifications. Names of fungi belonging in the Puc-
peritricbous (peritricbiate ), having hairs or flagella cinia/es, Ustilaginales and 'gasteromycetes' which
all over the surface. appear in Synopsis Methodica Fungorum have sanc-
Perizomatium Syd. (1927) = Phaeofabraea fide Pfister tioned status (see Nomenclature). Persoon's working
(Occ. Pap. Farlow Herb. Crypt. Bot. 11, 1977). conditions in Paris were hard, and his later work was
510 PERSOONJANA

overshadowed by the simultaneous publication by (Biblthca Licheno/. 69: 249 pp., 1997), Lumbsch et
E.M. Fries (q.v.) of the Systema Myco/ogicum. Per- al. (Bryo/ogist 102: 215, 1999), Lumbsch & Schmitt
soon's collection, a very important one because it has (Licheno/ogist 33: 161, 2001), Schmitt et al.
nomenclatural types of a great number of common (Biblthca Lichenol. 86: 147, 2003), Lumbsch et al.
species, was taken over by the Dutch government be- (Mo/. Phylogen. Evol. 31: 822, 2004), Schmitt &
fore his death and is now in Leiden (L). Pubis. Ob- Lumbsch (Mo/. Phylogen. Evol. 33: 43, 2004), Wedin
servationes Mycologicae (1795-1799); Synopsis et al. (MR. 109: 159, 2005), Mill,dlikowska et al. (My-
Methodica Fungorum (1801) [reprint 1952; index by col. 98: l 088, 2006; phylogeny), Schmitt et al. (J.
G.H. Liinemann, 1808]; Myco/ogia Europaea (1822- Hattori bot. Lab. 100: 753, 2006), Hofstetter et al.
1828). Biogs, obits etc. Ainsworth (Nature 193: 22, (Mo/. Phylogen. Evo/. 44: 412, 2007; phylogeny),
1962); Grummann (1974: 704); Lloyd (Mycologica/ Lumbsch et al. (MR. 111: 257, 2007; phylogeny).
Notes 1: 158, 1903); Lloyd (Myco/ogica/ Notes 7: Pertusariales M. Choisy ex D. Hawksw. & O.E.
1301, 1924); Petersen (Kew Bulletin 31: 695, 1977); Erikss. (1986), (L). Ostropomycetidae. 5 fam., 15
Stafleu & Cowan (TL-2 4: 178, 1983). gen., 90 l spp. Thallus crustose, rarely lobate or mi-
Persooniana Britzelm. (1897) = Tyromyces fide Donlc nutely foliose. Ascomata apothecial, often deeply cu-
(Verh. K. ned. Akad. Wet. tweede sect. 62: l, 1974). pulate, usually initially immersed, opening widely or
Persooniella Syd. (1922) = Puccinia fide Dietel (Nat. with a poroid aperture and appearing perithecial, usu-
Pflanzenfam. 6, 1928). ally with a well-developed thalline margin. Interascal
Perspicinora Riedl (1990) = Koerberiella fide Coppins tissue of basal paraphyses, sometimes also with api-
(SA 10: 48, 1991 ). cal paraphyses in the poroid taxa. Asci short, widely
perthophyte (perthotroph), a necrophyte on dead cylindrical, with a thick multilayered usually J+ wall,
tissues ofliving hosts (Miinch); cf. saprophyte. the apex often more strongly thickened, releasing
Pertusaria DC. (1805) nom. cons., Pertusariaceae (L). spores through a ± vertical apical split, often less than
525, widespread. See Brodo (CJB 66: 1264, 1988), 8-spored. Ascospores very large, hyaline, aseptate,
Takeshita et al. (Pl. Syst. Evol. 165: 49, 1989; phyco- with a very thick multilayered wall. Anamorphs
bionts), Kantvilas (Lichenologist 22: 289, 1990; pycnidial. Lichenized with green algae, cosmop.
Tasmania), Archer (Telopea 4: 165, 1991; 28 spp., Fams:
Australia), Archer (Mycotaxon 41: 223, 1991; key 63 (1) Coccotremataceae
Australian spp.), Niebel-Lohmann & Feuerer (Mit- (2) Icmadophilaceae
teilungen aus dem lnstitut fiir Allgemeine Botanik (3) Megasporaceae
Hamburg 24: 199, 1992; Germany), Archer (Biblthca (4) Ochrolechiaceae
Licheno/. 53: l, 1993; subgen.), Archer & Elix (N.Z. (5) Pertusariaceae
JI Bot. 31: 111, 1993; Australasia), Awasthi & Many spp. reproduce mainly by soredia or isidia,
Srivastava (Bryologist 96: 210, 1993; India), Archer forming 'species-pairs' with their meiotic counter-
et al. (Mycotaxon 56: 387, 1995; Papua New parts. Lit.: Lumbsch et al. (MR. 111: 257, 2007; phy-
Guinea), Elix et al. (F/echten Follmann Contribu- logeny).
tions to Lichenology in Honour of Gerhard Foll- Pertusariomyces E.A. Thomas ex Cif. & Tomas.
mann: 15, 1995; chemistry), Elix et al. (Mycotaxon (1953) = Pertusaria.
53: 273, 1995), Archer (Biblthca Lichenol. 69, 1997; pervious (of lichenized scyphi), open or perforate
monogr. Australian spp.), Elix et al. (Mycotaxon 64: basally.
17, 1997; Australasia), Archer & Messuti (Nova Pesavls Elsik & Janson. (1974), Fossil Fungi, anamor-
Hedwigia 67: 403, 1998; Argentina), Ladd & phic Pezizomycotina. 2 (Paleogene), widespread. See
Wilhelm (Lichenogr. Thomsoniana North American Smith & Crane (J. Linn. Soc. Bot. 79: 243, 1979).
Lichenology in Honor of John W. Thomson: 89, Pesotum J.L. Crane & Schokn. (1973), anamorphic
1998; USA), Lumbsch et al. (Bryologist 102: 215, Ophiostoma, Hsy.OeH.10. 16, widespread. See Wing-
1999; N America), Messuti & Archer (Bryo/ogist field et al. (MR. 95: 1328, 1991; conidial ontogeny),
102: 208, 1999; Falkland Is), Lumbsch & Schmitt Okada et al. (CJB 76: 1495, 1998; phylogeny),
(Lichenologist 33: 161, 2001; phylogeny), Lumbsch Hausner et al. (CJB 78: 903, 2000; phylogeny), Gel-
& Schmitt (Lichenology 1: 37, 2002; phylogeny), denhuis et al. (Fungal Diversity 15: 137, 2004), Ya-
Boqueras & Llimona (Mycotaxon 88: 471, 2003; Ibe- maoka et al. (Mycoscience 45: 277, 2004; Japan).
rian peninsula), Schmitt & Lumbsch (Mo/. Phylogen. pest control, in reference collections of specimens, see
Evo/. 33: 43, 2004; phylogeny, chemistry), Zhao et Hall (Taxon 37: 885, 1988).
al. (Bryologist 107: 531, 2004; key, China), Lumbsch Pestalopezia Seaver (1942), Helotiaceae. 3, N. Amer-
et al. (Biol. J. Linn. Soc. 89: 615, 2006; micromor- ica.
phology, chemistry), Miildlikowska et al. (Myco/. 98: Pestalosphaeria M.E. Barr (1975), Amphisphaeri-
1088, 2006; phylogeny), Schmitt et al. (J. Hattori aceae. Anamorph Pestalotiopsis. 11, widespread. See
bot. Lab. 100: 753, 2006; phylogeny, fam. place- Nag Raj (Mycotaxon 22: 52, 1985; key), Zhu et al.
ment), Messuti et al. (Lichenologist 39: 227, 2007; (Acta Agric. Univ. Zhejiang 16: 163, 1990; key 7
Zimbabwe). spp.), Kang et al. (Fungal Diversity 1: 147, 1998;
Pertusariaceae Korb. ex Korb. ( 1855), Pertusariales DNA), Kang et al. (MR. 103: 53, 1999), Kobayashi et
(L). 2 gen.(+ 24 syn.), 526 spp. al. (Mycoscience 42: 211, 2001), Jeewon et al. (MR.
Lit.: Letrouit-Galinou (Revue bryo/. lichen. 34: 107: 1392, 2003; phylogeny).
413, 1966; ontogeny), Dibben (Milwaukee Public Pestalotia De Not. (1841), anamorphic Broome/la,
Mus., Pubis Biol. Geo/. 5, 1980; N. Am.), Dibben (J. Ccu.= eP.19. I, Italy. See Steyaert (Bull. Jard. bot.
Hattori bot. Lab. 52: 343, 1982; evol. trends), Brux. 19: 285, 1949; s.str. monotypic), Guba (Mono-
Honegger (Lichenologist 14: 205, 1982; asci), Oshio graph of Monochaetia and Pestalotia, 1961; 222 spp.
(J. Sci. Hiroshima Univ. B(2): 76, 1991), Lumbsch et accepted, key), Sutton (CJB 47: 2083, 1969), Jeewon
al. (Biblthca Licheno/. 57: 355, 1995), Archer et al. (MR. 107: 1392, 2003).
 PETR/ELLA 511

Pestalotiopsis Steyaert (1949), anamorphic Pesta/os- and Pests of the Tea Bush (1923); British Hy-
phaeria, Cac.= eP.19. 162, widespread. P. theae pocrea/es. TBMS 21, 2S, 27 (1938-1945). Biogs,
(grey blight of tea; CM! Descr. 318, 1971). See obits etc. Ainsworth (TBMS 67: 179, 1976) [portrait];
Steyaert (TBMS 36: 181, 1953), Sutton (Myco/. Pap. Stafleu & Cowan (TL-2 4: 168, 1983).
80, 1961; conidium development), Zhu et al. (Acta Petchiomyces E. Fisch. & Mattir. ( 1938), Pyronemata-
Agr. Univ. Zhejiangensis 16: 173, 1990; soluble pro- ceae. 2, N. America; Sri Lanka. See Eckblad (Nytt
tein patterns), Zhu et al. (Mycotaxon 40: 129, 1991; Mag. Bot. lS: I, 1968), Lress0e & Hansen (MR 111:
teleomorphs in China), Zhu et al. (Acta Myco/. Sin. 1075, 2007; phylogeny).
10: 273, 1991; China), Suto & Kobayashi (TMSJ 34: Petelotia Pat. (1924) = Acanthonitschkea fide Nann-
323, 1993; Japan), Nag Raj & Mel'nik (Mycotaxon feldt (Svensk bot. Tidskr. 66: 49, 1975).
SO: 435, 1994), Keller (Atlas des Basidiomycetes Vus Peterjamesia D. Hawksw. (2006), Roccellaceae. 2,
aux Microscopes Electroniques, 1997; taxol produc- widespread. See Hawksworth (Licheno/ogist 38: 187,
tion), Morgan et al. (MR 102: 975, 1998; neural net- 2006).
works), Watanabe et al. (Mycoscience 39: 71, 1998; Petersonia Cummins & Y. Hirats. (2003) nom. inval.,
conidiomatal ontogeny), Hopkins & McQuilken anamorphic Mikronegeria. I (on Araucaria), Chile.
(Eur. J. Pl. Path. 106: 77, 2000; UK), Murugan & Anamorph name for (I).
Muthumary (Mycotaxon 79: 455, 2001; ultrastr.), Petractis Fr. (1845), Ostropales (L). 5, widespread. See
Jeewon et al. (Mo/. Phylogen. Evol. 2S: 378, 2002; Vezda (Prestia 37: 127, 1965), Kauff & Lutzoni
phylogeny), Jeewon et al. (MR 107: 1392, 2003; phy- (Mo/. Phy/ogen. Evol. 2S: 138, 2002; phylogeny),
logeny), Jeewon et al. (Mo/. Phylogen. Evo/. 27: 372, Kauff & Bude! (Bryologist 108: 272, 2005; ontog-
2003; phylogeny, morphology), Ebenezer et al. eny), Miitdlikowska et al. (Mycol. 98: I 088, 2006;
(Journal of Mycology and Plant Pathology 34: 794, phylogeny).
2004; fatty acid profiles), Jeewon et al. (Fungal Di- Petrak (Franz; 1886-1973; Austria). Born in Miihrisch-
versity 17: 39, 2004; phylogeny, host specificity), Weisskirchen [now Hranice, Czech Republic]; stu-
Sergeeva et al. (Australas. Pl. Path. 34: 255, 2005; dent, Vienna (1906-1913); school teacher (1913-
on Vitis), Keith et al. (Pl. Dis. 90: 16, 2006; on 1916); Austrian army (1916-1918); private scientist,
guava), Lee et al. (Stud. Myco/. SS: 175, 2006; on living by selling exsiccati (1918-1938); contract em-
Restionaceae), Hu et al. (Fungal Diversity 24: I, ployee, Natural History Museum, Vienna (1938-
2007; phylogeny). 1951 ). Eminent and prolific taxonomist (especially
Pestalozzia, see Pestalotia. ascomycetes and anamorphic fungi), bibliographer
Pestalozziella Sacc. & Ellis ex Sacc. ( 1882), anamor- and indexer (see Literature); collector, distributing
phic Pezizomycotina, Cpd.OeH.10. 4, widespread thousands of exsiccati specimens; contributor to the
(temperate). See Nag Raj & Kendrick (CJB SO: 607, mycotas of many parts of the world; founded Sy-
1972). dowia (1947) to replace Anna/es Myco/ogici. Pubis.
Pestalozzina (Sacc.) Sacc. (1895) = Zetiasplozna fide Petrak 's Lists (1930-1950) [these volumes are freely
Nag Raj (Coe/omycetous Anamorphs with Append- available on-line; see Internet: catalogues &
age-bearing Conidia, 1993). thesauri]; see also full bibliography in Samuels.
Pestalozzina P. Karst. & Roum. (1890)? = Bartalinia Biogs, obits etc. Arx (Persoonia 9: 95, 1976);
fide Nag Raj (Coe/omycetous Anamorphs with Ap- Grummann (1974: 938); Lohwag (Beihefte zur Sy-
pendage-bearing Conidia, 1993). dowia 1: IV, 1957) [portrait]; Riedl (Sydowia 26:
Pestalozzites E.W. Berry (1917), Fossil Fungi. 2 (Oli- xxix, 1974); Samuels (An Annotated Index to the My-
gocene, Miocene), USA. co/ogica/ Writings of Franz Petrak 1-S A-0, 1981-
Petaloides Lloyd ex Torrend (1920) = Polyporus P. 1986) [bibliography and biography in vol. !]; Stafleu
Micheli ex Adans. fide Donk (Persoonia 1: 173, & Cowan TL-2 4: 204, 1983).
1960). Petrakia Syd. & P. Syd. (1913), anamorphic Pezizo-
Petalosporus G.R. Ghosh, G.F. Orr & Kuehn (1963) = mycotina, Hsp.#eP.l. 3, Europe; Asia. See van der
Arachniotus fide von Arx (Persoonia 9: 393, 1977). Aa (Acta Bot. Neer/. 171: 221, 1968), Carmichael et
Petasodes Clem. (1909) = Phomopsis (Sacc.) Bubak. al. (Genera of Hyphomycetes, 1980; synonymy with
fide Sutton (Myco/. Pap. 141, 1977). Echinosporium), Wong et al. (Cryptog. Myco/. 23:
Petasospora Boidin & Abadie (1955) = Pichia fide 195, 2002).
Yamada et al. (Biosc., Biotechn., Biochem. 60: 818, Petrakiella Syd. (1924), ? Sordariomycetes. I (from
1996), Kurtzman in Kurtzman & Fell (Eds) (Yeasts, a bark), Brazil. Affinities uncertain, no recent research
taxonomic study 4th edn: 273, 1998). is available.
Petch (Thomas; 1870-1948; England, later Sri Lanka). Petrakina Cif. (1932),? Asterinaceae. 2, C. America.
Schoolmaster, Hull and King's Lynn (1890s); my- See Farr & Palm (Mycotaxon 24: 275, 1985).
cologist, Royal Botanic Gardens, Peradeniya ( 1905- Petrakiopeltis Bat., A.F. Vital & Cif. (1957), ? Mi-
1924); founder and first Director, Tea Research Insti- crothyriaceae. I, Guyana. See Batista et al. (Publ<;oes
tute (1925-1928). A leading student of tropical my- Inst. Mico/. Recife 90: I 0, 1957).
cology (many works published in Annals of the Royal Petrakiopsis Subram. & K.R.C. Reddy (1968), ana-
Botanic Gardens, Peradeniya, 1906-1926), ento- morphic Pezizomycotina, Hsp. l bH.1. I, India. See
mogenous fungi (q.v.) and plant pathology; married a Subramanian & Reddy (Sydowia 20: 340, 1966).
daughter of Charles Plowright and on retirement Petrakomyces Subram. & K. Ramakr. (1953) = Cilio-
lived in Plowright's old house at North Wootton, chora fide Nag Raj (Coe/omycetous Anamorphs with
near King's Lynn. His specimens are in the fungal Appendage-bearing Conidia, 1993).
reference collections of the Royal Botanic Gardens, Petriella Curzi (1930), Microascaceae. Anamorphs
Kew (K) and Peradeniya; slides in the British Mu- Graphium, Scopulariopsis, Scedosporium. 5, Europe;
seum (Natural History), London (BM). Pubis. Dis- N. America. See Barron et al. (CJB 39: 837, 1961;
eases and Pests of the Rubber Tree (1921);Diseases key), Corlett (CJB 44: 79, 1966; ontogeny), Val-
512 PETRIELLIDIUM

maseda et al. (CJB 65: 1802, 1987; concept), von Podonectria, Hsy.OeP.?. I (entomogenous), Australia
Arx et al. (Beih. Nova Hedwigia 94, 1988), Issa- to Sri Lanka. See Petch (TBMS 12: 44, 1927), Down-
kainen et al. (J. Med. Vet. Mycol. 35: 389, 1997; ing (Mycol. 45: 938, 1953).
DNA), Issakainen et al. (MR. 103: 1179, 1999), Lee Peziza Dill. ex Fr. (1822), Pezizaceae. Anamorphs
& Hanlin (Mycol. 91: 434, 1999; DNA), Okada et al. Chromelosporium, Oedocephalum. I 04, widespread.
(CJB 76: 1495, 1999), Issakainen et al. (Medical My- Apparently highly polyphyletic with two main clades
cology 41: 31, 2003; phylogeny), Kwasna et al. (Acta broadly corresponding to species with Chromelospo-
Mycologica Warszawa 40: 267, 2005; morphology, rium and Oedocephalum anamorphs. See Donadini
phylogeny), Rainer & Hoog (MR. 110: 151, 2006; (Bull. Soc. /inn. Provence 31: 9, 1978), Donadini
phylogeny), Zhang et al. (Mycol. 98: 1076, 2006; (Docums Mycol. 9 no. 36: I, 1979; key), Donadini
phylogeny). (Docums Mycol. 11 no. 41: 25, 1980), Donadini
Petriellidium Malloch (1970) = Pseudallescheria fide (Docums Mycol. 14 no. 56: 39, 1980), Donadini
McGinnis et al. (Mycotaxon 14: 94, 1982). (BSMF 96: 239, 1980), Donadini (BSMF 96: 247,
Petriellopsis Gilgado, Cano, Guarro & Gene (2007), 1980; key nivalis group), Donadini (Docums Mycol.
Microascaceae. I, Argentina. See Gilgado et al. (Int. 11 no. 53: 57, 1984), Donadini (Bull. Soc. /inn.
J. Syst. Evol. Microbiol. 57: 2171, 2007). Provence 36: 153, 1985; spores 74 spp.), Moravec
Petromyces Malloch & Cain (1973), Trichocomaceae. (Agarica 6: 56, 1985), Dyby & Kimbrough (Bot.
Anamorph Aspergillus. 2, widespread. See Kuraishi Gaz. 148: 283, 1987; ascospore ontogeny), Moravec
et al. (NATO AS! Series A: Life Sciences 185: 407, & Spooner (TBMS 90: 43, 1988; brown-spored spp.),
1990; ubiquinones), Udagawa et al. (Mycotaxon 52: Tumau (TBMS 91: 338, 1988; asci), Pfister (Myco-
207, 1994), Samson (Contributions to Microbiology taxon 41: 505, 1991; tropical spp.), Pfister (Myco-
2: 5, 1999; review), Frisvad & Samson (Stud. Mycol. taxon 43: 171, 1992; on snow banks), Pant (Journal
45: 201, 2000), Varga et al. (Antonie van Leeuwen- of Mycopathological Research 31: 21, 1993; India),
hoek 77: 83, 2000), McAlpin & Wicklow (Can. J. Pant & Tewari (Journal of Mycopathological Re-
Microbiol. 51: 765, 2005; physiology, ontogeny), search 33: 37, 1995; India, key), Yao et al. (SA 14:
McAlpin & Wicklow (Can. J. Microbiol. 51: 1039, 17, 1995; nomencl.), Wang (Bull. natn. Mus. Nat.
2005; genetic diversity). Sci. Taiwan 8: 57, 1996; Taiwan), Landvik et al.
Petrona Adans. (1763)? = Schizophyllum fide Donk (Nordic JI Bot. 17: 403, 1997; phylogeny), Norman
(Beih. Nova Hedwigia 5: 220, 1962). & Egger (Mycol. 88: 986, 1996; phylogeny), Norman
petrophilous, see saxicolous. & Egger (Mycol. 91: 820, 1999; phylogeny), Hansen
Petrosphaeria Stopes & H. Fujii (1910), Fossil Fungi et al. (Mycol. 93: 958, 2001; phylogeny), Hansen et
(mycel.) Fungi. I (Cretaceous), Japan. al. (MR. 106: 879, 2002; phylogeny), Hansen et al.
Peyerimhoffiella Maire (1916), Laboulbeniaceae. I, N. (Mo/. Phylogen. Evol. 36: I, 2005; phylogeny), Han-
Africa. See Nannfeldt (Svensk bot. Tidskr. 43: 468, sen & Pfister (Mycol. 98: 1029, 2006; phylogeny),
1949). Lress0e & Hansen (MR.111: 1075, 2007; phylogeny).
Peylia Opiz (1857) = Botryosporium Corda fide Sac- Peziza Fuckel (1870) = Aleuria Fuckel fide Hawk-
cardo & Trotter (Sy/I.fang. 22: 1252, 1913). sworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995).
Peyritschiella Thaxt. (1890), Laboulbeniaceae. 47, Peziza L. (1753) = Cyathus fide Dennis (Kew Bull. 37:
widespread. See De Kesel (Belg. JI Bot. 131: 176, 643, 1983).
1998; Belgium). Pezizaceae Dumort. (1829), Pezizales. 31 gen. (+ 40
Peyritschiellaceae Thaxt. ( 1908) = Laboulbeniaceae. syn.), 230 spp.
Peyronelia Cif. & Gonz. Frag. (1927), anamorphic Lit.: Curry & Kimbrough (Mycol. 75: 781, 1983;
Glyphium, Hso.#eP.4. 4, America; Europe. septa! ultrastr.), Moravec (Mycotaxon 30: 473, 1987),
Peyronelina G. Arnaud (1952) nom. inval., anamor- Kimbrough (Mem. N. Y. bot. Gdn 49: 326, 1989; de-
phic Pezizomycotina. limitation), Kimbrough et al. (Bot. Gaz. 152: 408,
Peyronelina P.J. Fisher, J. Webster & D.F. Kane 1991), Maia et al. (Mycotaxon 57: 371, 1996), Land-
(1976), anamorphic Pezizomycotina, Hso.#bH.l. I vik et al. (Nordic JI Bot. 17: 403, 1997; DNA), Nor-
(aquatic), British Isles. See Fisher et al. (TBMS 67: man & Egger (Mycol. 88: 986, 1996), Harrington et
351, 1976), Nakagiri & Ito (Res. Commun. Inst. al. (Mycol. 91: 41, 1999; phylogeny), Norman &
Ferm., Osaka 18: 57, 1995; conidial ontogeny). Egger (Mycol. 91: 820, 1999; phylogeny), Doveri et
Peyronellaea Goid. (1952) = Phoma Sacc. fide al. (Docums Mycol. 30: 3, 2000), Bougher & Lebel
Boerema et al. (Persoonia 4: 47, 1965), Boerema (Aust. Syst. Bot. 14: 439, 2001 ), Hansen et al. (Mycol.
(Persoonia 15: 197, 1993). 93: 958, 2001), Hansen et al. (MR. 106: 879, 2002),
Peyronellula Malan (1952) = Emericellopsis fide Stolk Tehler et al. (MR. 107: 901, 2003), Hansen et al.
(TBMS 38: 419, 1955). (Mo/. Phylogen. Evol. 36: I, 2005), Hansen & Pfister
Pezicula Paulet (1791) nom. rej. = Craterellus fide (Mycol. 98: 1029, 2006; phylogeny), Lress0e & Han-
Cannon & Hawksworth (Taxon 32: 477, 1983). sen (MR.111: 1075, 2007; phylogeny).
Pezicula Tu!. & C. Tu!. (1865) nom. cons., Der- Pezizales J. Schrlit. (1894). Pezizomycetidae. 16 fam.,
mateaceae. Anamorph Cryptosporiopsis. c. 37, wide- 199 gen., 1683 spp. Operculate discomycetes; cup-
spread (esp. temperate). See Groves (Can. J. Res. C fungi. Stroma absent. Ascomata apothecial or cleisto-
17: 125,, 1939), Dennis (Kew Bull. 29: 158, 1974; thecial, rarely absent, often large, discoid, cupulate or
key Brit. spp.), Verkley (Stud. Mycol. 44: 180 pp., ± globose, sometimes stalked, often brightly col-
1999; monogr., key 26 spp., phylogeny), Abeln (My- oured; excipulum usually thick-walled, fleshy or
col. 92: 685, 2000; phylogeny), Vnilstad et al. (New membranous, composed of thin-walled pseudoparen-
Phytol. 155: 131, 2002; phylogeny), Piirtel & Raitviir chymatous cells. Interascal tissue of simple or
(Mycol. Progr. 4: 149, 2005; ulttrastr.), Wang et al. moniliform paraphyses, often pigmented and swollen
(Mycol. 98: 1065, 2006; phylogeny). at the apices, absent in some cleistothecial taxa. Asci
Peziotrichum (Sacc.) J. Lindau (1900), anamorphic elongated, persistent, thin-walled, usually without
 PHACIDITES 513

obvious apical thickening, opening by a circular pore al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995).
(operculurn) or vertical split, the wall sometimes Pezizella P. Karst. (1872) = Pezizula.
blueing in iodine, the asci cylindrical to ± globose Pezizellaceae Velen. (1934) = Hyaloscyphaceae.
and usually indehiscent in cleistothecial taxa. Asco- Pezizellaster Hohn. (1917) = Lachnum fide Dennis
spores usually ellipsoidal, aseptate, hyaline to (Myco/. Pap. 32, 1949).
strongly pigmented, often ornamented, usually with- Pezizites Gopp. & Berendt (1845), Fossil Fungi. 3
out a sheath. Anamorphs hyphomycetous where (Tertiary), Europe.
known, usually with sympodial proliferation. Sap- Pezizomycetes O.E. Erikss. & Winka (1997), Pezizo-
robes on soil and very rotten wood, some coprophi- mycotina. l ord., 16 fam., 200 gen., 1684 spp. Ord.:
lous, mycorrhizal, some hypogeous (and then my- Pezizales
corrhizal); esp. temp. Fams: For Lit. see ord. and fam.
( l) Ascobolaceae Pezizomycetidae Locq. (1974), see Pezizomycetes.
(2) Ascodesmidaceae Pezizomycotina O.E. Erikss. & Winka (1997), see
(3) Caloscyphaceae Pezizomycetes.
(4) Carbomycetaceae Pezizula P. Karst. (1871) = Thelebolus fide Kimbrough
(5) Chorioactidaceae & Korf (Am. J. Bot. 54: 9, 1967).
(6) Discinaceae Pezolepis Syd. (1925), Helotiales. 2, widespread (tropi-
(7) Glaziellaceae cal).
(8) Helvellaceae Pezoloma Clem. (1909), Leotiaceae. 13, widespread
(9) Karstenellaceae (temperate). See Korf (Phytologia 21: 201, 1971),
(I 0) Morchellaceae Gamundi & Romero (Fl. criptog. Tierra de/ Fuego
(11) Pezizaceae 10, 1998), Lizoll et al. (Mycotaxon 67: 73, 1998;
(12) Pyronemataceae (syn. Aleuriaceae, Humari- posn), Korf (Mycotaxon 73: 493, 1999; subgen.
aceae, Otideaceae) Phaeopezo/oma).
(13) Rhizinaceae Pezomela Syd. (1928), ? Helotiales. l, Chile.
(14) Sarcoscyphaceae PFGE, see pulsed field gel-electrophoresis.
(15) Sarcosomataceae Pfistera Korf & W.Y. Zhuang (1991) = Peziza Fr. fide
(16) Tuberaceae Brurnmelen (Cryptog. Bryo/.-Licheno/. 19: 257,
Lit.: van Brurnmelen (Persoonia 10: 113, 1978; in 1998).
Reynolds, 1981; ascus ultrastr., in Hawksworth (Ed.), pH, see Hydrogen-ion concentration.
1994: 303), Cabello (Boin. Soc. Argent. Bot. 25: 394, Phacellium Bonord. (1860), anamorphic Mycosphae-
1988; Sarcoscyphineae), Eckblad (Nytt. Mag. Bot. re//a, Hsy.= eP.10. 22, widespread. See Braun (Nova
15: I, 1968; nomencl. gen., fam., etc.), Hansen & Hedwigia 50: 499, 1990), Braun (Monogr. Cerco-
Pfister (Mycol. 98: 1029, 2006; phylogeny), Harmaja spore//a, Ramu/aria Allied Genera (Phytopath. Hy-
(Karstenia 14: 109, 123, 1974; tetranucleate spored, phom.) 2: 316, 1998; key).
cyanophilic perispored spp. ), Harrington et al. (My- Phacellula Syd. (1927), Exobasidiales. I, C. America;
col. 91: 41, 1999; phylogeny), Hennebert & Greece. See Seifert & Bandoni (Sydowia 53: 156,
Bellemere (1979; anamorphs), Korf (Myco/. 64: 937, 2001).
1972; synoptic key, gen. names, in Ainsworth et al. Phacidiaceae Fr. (1849), Helotiales. 7 gen. (+ 7 syn.),
(Eds), The Fungi 4A: 249, 1973; gen. keys, lit.), 148 spp.
Landvik et al. (Nordic J. Bot. 17: 403, 1997; DNA), Lit.: Di Cosmo et al. (Mycotaxon 21: I, 1984), Di-
Norman & Egger (Myco/. 91: 820, 1999; phylogeny), cosmo et al. (Mycotaxon 21: I, 1984), Kramer (Stud.
Pegler et al. (British trufjles, 1993), Percudani et al. Myco/. 30: 151, 1987), Roll-Hansen (Eur. J. For.
(Mo/. Phy/og. Evol. 13: 169, 1999; DNA), Pfister Path. 17: 311, 1987), Roll-Hansen (Eur. J. For. Path.
(Mycol. 65: 326, 1973; psilopezioid gen.), Pfister & 19: 237, 1989), Gemandt et al. (Myco/. 93: 915,
Kimbrough (in McLaughlin et al. (Eds), The Mycota 2001).
7A: 257, 2001), Schumacher & Jenssen, Arctic Alp. Phacidiales = Helotiales.
Fungi 4, 1992; montane spp.); Svrcek (CeskQ Myk. Phacidiella P. Karst. (1884), anamorphic Pyrenope-
30: 129, 135, 1976; Sbornik narod. Muz. Praza 328: ziza, St.OeH.40. 5, widespread.
115, 1976; Velenovsky- spp.), Thind & Kaushal (in Phacidiella Potebnia ( 1912) = Potebniamyces.
Subramanian (Ed.), Taxonomy offungi 1: 283, 1978; Phacidina Hohn. ( 1917), ? Leptopeltidaceae. I,
tissue types), Trappe (Mycotaxon 9: 297, 1979; hy- Europe. See Nannfeldt (Nova Acta R. Soc. Scient. up-
pogeous taxa); Weber (Bibi. Myco/. 140, 1992; re- sa/., 1932).
prod. system). Phacidiopsis Geyl. (1887), Fossil Fungi. I (Tertiary),
Regional: Australasia: Rifai (Verh. K. ned. Akad. Indonesia.= Phacidites fide Meschinelli (1892).
wet. ser. 2 57(3), 1968). Caribbean: Pfister (J. Agric. Phacidiopsis Hazsl. (1873) = Triblidium fide Saccardo
Univ. Puerto Rico 58: 358, 1974). Denmark: Peter- (Sy//. Jung. 8: 804, 1889).
sen (Op. Bot. 77, 1985; ecology). N. America: Lar- Phacidiopycnis Potebnia (1912), anamorphic Poteb-
sen & Denison (Mycotaxon 7: 68, 1978; checklist). niamyces, St.OeH.15. 4, widespread. P. pseudotsugae
Scandinavia: Dissing (in Hanse & Knudsen (eds), (syn. Phomopsis pseudotsugae), canker of Pseu-
Nordic Macromycetes 1, 2000). Tierra del Fuego: dotsuga and other conifers. See Rupprecht (Sydowia
Gamundi (Fl. cript. Tierra de/ Fuego 10 (3), 1975). 13: I 0, 1959), Sutton (The Coe/omycetes, 1980).
Ukraine: Smits'ka (Petsitsovi gribi Ukraini, 1975). Phacidiostroma Hohn. ( 1917) = Phacidiurn fide Sher-
See also under Ascomycota, Discomycetes, Macro- wood (in litt. ).
fungi, truffle. Phacidiostromella Hohn. (1917) nom. dub., ? Do-
Pezizasporites T.C. Huang (1981), Fossil Fungi. I thideomycetes.
(Miocene), Taiwan. Phacidites Mesch. (1892), Fossil Fungi. 19 (Tertiary),
Pezizella Fuckel (1870) = Calycina fide Hawksworth et Europe.
514 PHACIDIUM

Phacidium Fr. (1815) nom. cons., Phacidiaceae. Ana- dowia 1: 35, 1947).
morphs Apostrasseria, Ceuthospora. 27, widespread Phaeobarlaea Henn. (1903) nom. nud. = Plicaria fide
(temperate). P. infestans (snow blight of conifers). Eckblad (Nytt Mag. Bot. lS: l, 1968).
See DiCosmo et al. (Mycotaxon 21: I, 1984; 26 Phaeoblastophora Partr. & Morgan-Jones (2002),
spp.), Roll-Hansen (Eur. J. For. Path. 17: 311, 1987), anamorphic Pezizomycotina, H?.?.?. 2. See Partridge
Roll-Hansen (Eur. J. For. Path. 19: 237, 1989; re- & Morgan-Jones (Mycotaxon 83: 339, 2002), Crous
view). et al. (MR 110: 264, 2006; key).
Phacobolus Fr. (1849) = Stictis fide Eriksson & Hawk- Phaeobotryon Theiss. & Syd. (1915), Botryosphaeri-
sworth (SA S: 150, 1986). aceae. 4. See Phillips et al. (Persoonia 21: in press,
Phacodothis, see Placodothis. 2008).
Phacopeltis Petch (1919) = Vizella fide von Arx & Phaeobotryosphaeria Speg. ( 1908), Botryosphaeri-
Millier (Stud. Myco/. 9, 1975). aceae. l. See Phillips et al. (Persoonia 21: in press,
Phacopsis Tul. ( 1852), Parmeliaceae. 21 (on lichens), 2008).
widespread. See Hafellner (Herzogia 7: 343, 1987), Phaeobotrys M. Calduch, Gene & Guarro (2002),
Triebel et al. (Bryologist 98: 71, 1995; key), Per8oh anamorphic Pezizomycotina, H?.?.?. I, Africa; Peru.
& Rambold (Myco/. Progr. 1: 43, 2002; phylogeny). See Calduch et al. (Myco/. 94: 127, 2002).
Phacorhiza Pers. (1822) = Typhula fide Comer (Ann. Phaeobulgaria Seaver (1932) = Bulgaria fide Korf
Bot. Mem. [A monograph of Clavaria and allied gen- (Myco/. 49: l 02, 1957).
era] 1, 1950). Phaeocalicium Alb. Schmidt (1970), Mycocaliciaceae.
Phacostroma Petr. (1955), anamorphic Pezizomy- c. I 0, widespread (temperate). See Tibell (Beih. Nova
cotina, Cac.OeH.15. I, former Czechoslovakia. See Hedwigia 79: 597, 1984), Titov (Bot. Zh. SSSR 71:
Petrak (Sydowia 9: 527, 1955). 384, 1986; key 4 spp.), Hutchison (Myco/. 79: 786,
Phacostromella Petr. (1955), anamorphic Pezizomy- 1987; N America), Tibell (Symb. bot. upsa/. 27 no. l:
cotina, St.OeH.15. I, Germany. See Petrak (Sydowia 279 pp., 1987; Australasia), Tibell (Ann. bot. Jenn.
9: 480, 1955). 33: 205, 1996; N Europe), Tibell (Biblthca Licheno/.
Phacothecium Trevis. (1857) = Arthonia fide Hawk- 71: 107 pp., 1998; S America), Titov et al. (Botani-
sworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995). cheskiT Zhurnal 87: 60, 2002), Tibell & Thor (J. Hat-
Phacotiella Vain. (1927) = Sphinctrina fide Tibell tori bot. Lab. 94: 205, 2003; Japan), Berglund et al.
(Beih. Nova Hedwigia 79: 597, 1984). (Symb. bot. upsa/. 34 no. I: 49, 2004; Scandinavia).
Phacotium (Ach.) Trevis. (1821) = Phacotrum. Phaeocandelabrum R.F. Castaneda, Heredia, Saikawa
Phacotrum Gray (1821) = Calicium fide Tibell (Beih. (2007), anamorphic Pezizomycotina. 3, widespread.
Nova Hedwigia 79: 597, 1984). Phaeocapnias Cif. & Bat. (1963) = Euantennaria fide
Phaeangella (Sacc.) Massee ( 1895) ? = Phibalis fide Hughes (Mycol. 68: 693, 1976).
Korf & Kohn (Mem. N. Y. bot. Gdn 28: l 09, 1976). Phaeocapnodinula Clem. & Shear (1931) = Phaeocap-
Phaeangellina Dennis (1955), Helotiaceae. I, Europe. nodinula Speg.
See Dennis (Kew Bull. 19SS: 360, 1955). Phaeocapnodinula Speg. (1924) = Phaeostigme fide
Phaeangium (Sacc.) Sacc. (1902) [non Phaeangium Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8,
Pat. 1894} = Pezicula Tul. & C. Tul. fide Verkley 1995).
(Stud. Myco/. 44: 180 pp., 1999). Phaeocarpus Pat. (1887) [non Phaeocarpus Mart. &
Phaeangium Pat. (1894), Pyronemataceae. I, N. Af- Zucc. 1824, Sapindaceae] = Chromocyphella.
rica; Arabian peninsula. See Alsheikh & Trappe (CJB Phaeochaetia Bat. & Cif. (1962) = Aithaloderma.
61: 1923, 1983), Lress0e & Hansen (MR 111: 1075, Phaeochora Hohn. (1909), Phaeochoraceae. 5 (on
2007; phylogeny). Palmae), widespread (tropical to subtropical). See
Phaeaspis Clem. & Shear ( 1931) = Vizella fide von Miiller (Sydowia 86: I, 1965), Carrai-Giovanni
Arx & Millier (Stud. Myco/. 9, 1975). d' Aghiano (Sperimentozione App/icata 4: 4, 1992;
Phaeaspis Kirschst. (1939) = Phomatospora fide Fran- col. pis), Cannon (SA 11: 181, 1993), Hyde et al. (SA
cis (Myco/. Pap. 139, 1975). IS: 117, 1997), Hyde & Cannon (Myco/. Pap. 17S:
Phaedropezia Le Gal (1953) = Acervus fide Pfister 114, 1999; gen. delim. ).
(Occ. Pap. Farlow Herb. Crypt. Bot. 8, 1975). Phaeochoraceae K.D. Hyde, P.F. Cannon & M.E. Barr
Phaeidium Clem. (l 931) = Laaseomyces. (1997),? Phyllachorales. 4 gen., 19 spp.
phaeo- (prefix), dark-coloured or swarthy, esp. of Lit.: Barr et al. (Myco/. 81: 47, 1989), Carrai &
spores; cf. Anamorphic fungi. D'Agliano (lnftore jitopatol. 42: 17, 1992), Hyde et
Phaeoacremonium W. Garns, Crous & M.J. Wingf. al. (SA IS: 117, 1997), Hyde et al. (SA IS: 117,
(1996), anamorphic Togninia, Hso.?.?. 14, wide- 1997), Hyde & Cannon (Mycol. Pap. 17S: 114 pp.,
spread. See Crous et al. (Mycol. 88: 789, 1996). 1999; spp. on palms).
Phaeoannellomyces McGinnis & Schell (1985), ana- Phaeochorella Theiss. & Syd. (1915), Phylla-
morphic Chaetothyriales, Hso.OeH.19. 2 (from hu- choraceae. 6 (from living leaves), S. Africa; Philip-
mans), widespread. See McGinnis & Schell pines. See Hyde (TMSJ32: 265, 1991).
(Sabouraudia 23: 182, 1985). Phaeochoropsis K.D. Hyde & P.F. Cannon (1999),
Phaeoantenariella Cavalc. (1969) nom. dub., anamor- Phaeochoraceae. 4 (on Palmae), N. & S. America.
phic Pezizomycotina. Based on mycelium fide Hawk- See Hyde & Cannon (Mycol. Pap. 17S, 1999).
sworth (Bull. Br. Mus. nat. Hist., Bot. 9: 78, 1981). Phaeociboria Hohn. (1918) = Lambertella fide
Phaeoaphelaria Comer (1953), Aphelariaceae. I, Dumont (Mem. N. Y. bot. Gdn 33, 1971).
Australia. See Comer (Ann. Bot. Mem. [A mono- Phaeociliospora Bat. & Peres (1967) = Ciliochorella
graph of Clavaria and allied genera, addenda] 17: fide Sutton (Myco/. Pap. 141, 1977).
357, 1953). Phaeoclavulina Brinkmann (1897) = Ramaria Fr. ex
Phaeoapiospora (Sacc. & P. Syd.) Theiss. & Syd. Bonord. fide Comer (Ann. Bot. Mem. [A monograph
(1915) = Anisomyces Theiss. & Syd. fide Petrak (Sy- of Clavaria and allied genera] 1, 1950).
 PHAEOGRAPHINA 515

Phaeococcomyces de Hoog ( 1979), anamorphic Her- von Arx & Millier (Stud. Mycol. 9, 1975).
potrichiellaceae, Hso.OeH/leP.3. 4, widespread. See Phaeodiaporthe Petr. (1920) = Prosthecium fide Barr
de Hoog (Taxon 28: 348, 1979), McGinnis et al. (Mycol. Mem. 7, 1978).
(Sabouraudia 23: 179, 1985), Sugiyama et al. (J. Phaeodictyon M. Choisy (1929) = Anthracothecium
gen. appl. Microbiol. Tokyo 33: 197, 1987; fide Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn
ubiqiuinones), Butler et al. (Can. J. Microbiol. 35: 8, 1995).
728, 1989), Hoog et al. (Antonie van Leeuwenhoek Phaeodimeriella Speg. (1908), Pseudoperisporiaceae.
68: 43, 1995; physiology), Rogers et al. (Stud. Mycol. Anamorph Cicinnobella. c. 13 (on Asterinaceae,
43: 122, 1999; phylogeny), Untereiner & Naveau Meliolaceae), widespread (tropical). See Hansford
(Mycol. 91: 67, 1999; phylogeny). (Mycol. Pap. 15, 1946), Barr (Mycotaxon 64: 149,
Phaeococcomycetaceae McGinnis & Schell (1985) = 1997), Ahn & Crane (CJB 82: 1625, 2004).
Herpotrichiellaceae. Phaeodimeriella Theiss. (1912) = Phaeodimeriella
Phaeococcus de Hoog (1977) [non Phaeococcus Borzi Speg. fide Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the
1892, Algae]= Phaeococcomyces. Fungi edn 8, 1995).
Phaeocollybia R. Heim (1931) nom. cons., Cortinari- Phaeodimeris Clem. & Shear (1931) = Phaeo-
aceae. c. 50, widespread (esp. temperate). See Singer dimeriella Speg.
(Fl. Neotrop. 4: 3, 1970; monogr. neotrop. spp.), Phaeodiscula Cub. (1891), anamorphic Pezizomy-
Smith & Trappe (Mycol. 64: 1141, 1972; key N. Am. cotina. 1, Europe. See Petch (Ann. Bot. Lond. 22:
spp.), Horak (Sydowia 29: 28, 1978), Singer (Mycol. 389, 1908).
Helv. 2: 247, 1987; key Costa Rica spp.), Norvell Phaeodiscus L.R. Batra ( 1968) = Lambertella fide
(MR. 102: 615, 1998; ecology), Norvell (Mycotaxon Dumont (Mem. N. Y. bot. Gdn 33, 1971 ).
90: 241, 2004; western North America spp. ). Phaeodochium M.L. Farr (1968)? = Hymenopsis fide
Phaeoconis Clem. (1909) = Nigrospora. Sutton (in litt. ).
Phaeocoriolellus Kot!. & Pouzar (1957) = Gloeophyl- Phaeodomus Hiihn. ( 1909), anamorphic Pezizomy-
lum fide David (BSMF 84: 119, 1968). cotina, St.OeP.19. 3, Cuba; S. America.
Phaeocrella Reblova, L. Mostert, W. Garns & Crous Phaeodon J. Schrlit. (1888) = Hydnellum P. Karst.
(2004), anamorphic Togniniella. 1, New Zealand. See (1879) fide Donk (Taxon S: 69, 1956).
Reblova et al. (Stud. Mycol. SO: 545, 2004), Mostert Phaeodothiopsis Theiss. & Syd. (1914) nom. dub.,
et al. (Stud. Mycol. 54: 115 pp., 2006; phylogeny). Pezizomycotina. 3, widespread (tropical). See Millier
Phaeocreopsis Sacc. & P. Syd. ex Lindau (1900) = & von Arx (Beitr. Kryptfl. Schweiz 11 no. 2, 1962).
Valsaria fide Ju et al. (Mycotaxon 58: 419, 1996). Phaeodothiora Petr. (1948) = Saccothecium fide
Phaeocryptopus Naumov (1915), Dothideales. Ana- Eriksson & Hawksworth (in litt.), von Arx & Millier
morph Rhizosphaera. 5 or 6 (on conifers), Europe; N. (Stud. Mycol. 9, 1975).
America. P. gaeumannii (Swiss needle cast of Pseu- Phaeodothis Syd. & P. Syd. (1904), Montagnulaceae.
dotsuga taxifolia in Eur.), now not considered con- 5, widespread. See Aptroot (Nova Hedwigia 60: 325,
generic. See Butin (Phytopath. Z. 68: 269, 1970), 1995; key), Liew et al. (Mo/. Phylogen. Evol. 16:
Stone & Carroll (Sydowia 38: 317, 1985; ontogeny 392, 2000; phylogeny), Camara et al. (MR. 107: 516,
P. gaeumannii), Hambleton et al. (Mycol. 95: 959, 2003; phylogeny), Schoch et al. (Mycol. 98: 1041,
2003; phylogeny), Winton et al. (Mycol. 99: 240, 2006; phylogeny).
2007; phylogeny). Phaeofabraea Rehm (1909), Helotiaceae. 2, S. Amer-
Phaeocyphella Pat. (1900) = Chromocyphella. ica; Taiwan. See Pfister (Occ. Pap. Farlow Herb.
Phaeocyphella Speg. (1909) = Chromocyphella fide Crypt. Bot. 11, 1977; key).
Singer (Agaric. mod. Tax. edn 3, 1975). Phaeogalera Kilhner (1973) = Galerina fide Singer
Phaeocyphellopsis W.B. Cooke (1961) = Merismodes (Nova Hedwigia 26: 436, 1975).
fide Reid (Persoonia 3: 97, 1964). Phaeoglabrotricha W.B. Cooke (1961) = Pellidiscus
Phaeocyrtidula Vain. ( 1921 ), ? Dothideomycetes. 2, fide Reid (Persoonia 3: 97, 1964).
Europe. Phaeoglaena Clem. (1909) nom. dub.,? Dothideomy-
Phaeocyrtis Vain. (1921) = Merismatium fide Triebel cetes (?L). No spp. included. See Mayrhofer & Poelt
(Biblthca Lichenol. 35, 1989). (Herzogia 7: 13, 1985).
Phaeocytosporella G.L. Stout (1930) = Phaeocy- Phaeoglossum Petch (1922), Geoglossaceae. 1, Sri
tostroma fide Petrak (Annis mycol. 39: 252, 1941 ). Lanka. No recent research is available.
Phaeocytostroma Petr. (1921), anamorphic Pezizomy- Phaeographidomyces Cif. & Tomas. (1953) = Phae-
cotina, St.OeP.15. 4, widespread. See Sutton (The ographis fide Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the
Coelomycetes, 1980), Levie & Petrovic (Mycopa- Fungi edn 8, 1995).
thologia 140: 149, 1997; a-conidia & ~-conidia). Phaeographina Milli. Arg. (1882) nom. illegit.,
Phaeodactylella Udaiyan (1992), anamorphic Pezizo- Graphidaceae. c. 117. The correct name for most of
mycotina, Hso.= eP.10. 1 (from water cooling tower), the species appears to be Thecographa A. Massa!.
India. See Udajyan (J. Econ. Taxon. Bot. 15: 629, See Wirth & Hale (Contr. US natn Herb. 36: 63,
1991). 1963; C. Am.), Nakanishi (J. Sci. Hiroshima Univ.
Phaeodactylium Agnihothr. (1968), anamorphic Pe- B(2) 11: 51, 1966; Japan), Awasthi & Singh (Kavaka
zizomycotina, Hso.OeH/= eH. l 0. 2, paleotropical. See 1: 87, 1974; India), Archer & Elix (Mycotaxon 72:
Agnihothrudu (Proc. Indian Acad. Sci. series B 68: 91, 1999; chemistry), Archer (Telopea 8: 461, 2000;
206, 1968), Calduch et al. (Mycol. 94: 127, 2002). Australia), Archer (Telopea 9: 329, 2001; Australia),
Phaeodaedalea M. Fidalgo (1962) = Daedalea fide Archer (Mycotaxon 83: 361, 2002; Guadalcanal),
Reid (Mem. N. Y. bot. Gdn 28: 183, 1976). Nakanishi et al. (Bull. natn. Sci. Mus. Tokyo, B 28:
Phaeodepas D.A. Reid (1961), Marasmiaceae. 2, 107, 2002; Vanuatu), Staiger (Biblthca Lichenol. 85,
Venezuela. See Reid (Kew Bull. 15: 273, 1961). 2002; monogr.), Archer (Systematics & Biodiversity
Phaeoderris (Sacc.) Hlihn. (1907) = Leptosphaeria fide S: 9, 2007; Solomon Is), Lucking et al. (Taxon 56:
516 PHAEOGRAPHINOMYCES

=
1296, 2007; nomencl.; Pliariona). fide Ellis (MDH, 1976), Deighton (MR 94: 1096,
Phaeographinomyces Cif. & Tomas. (1953) = Phae- 1990; redisposition spp. from Cercospora), Walker &
ographina fide Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the White (MR 9S: 1005, 1991; on Wikstroemia), Buso-
Fungi edn 8, 1995). goro et al. (Eur. J. For. Path. lOS: 559, 1999; mol.
Phaeographis Mull. Arg. (1882) nom. cons. prop., biol.), Crous et al. (Myco/. 93: 1081, 2001; phylog-
Graphidaceae (L). c. 226, widespread (esp. tropical). eny), Mahuku et al. (Pl. Path. Sl: 594, 2002; genetic
See Wirth & Hale (Contr. US natn Herb. 36: 63, diversity, C America), Crous & Braun (CBS Diver-
1963; C. Arn.), Nakanishi (J. Sci. Hiroshima Univ. sity Ser. 1: 571 pp., 2003; reassignment of names),
B(2) 11: 51, 1966; Japan), Singh & Awasthi (Bull. Sartorato (J. Phytopath. 1S2: 385, 2004; genetic di-
Bot. Surv. India 21: 97, 1981; key 28 Indian spp.), versity, Brazil), Wagara et al. (J. Phytopath. 1S2:
Ernst & Hauck (Herzogia 10: 39, 1994; Germany), 235, 2004; genetic diversity, Kenya), Crous et al.
Archer & Elix (Mycotaxon 72: 91, 1999; chemistry), (Stud. Mycol. SS: 173, 2006; phylogeny, synonymy
Archer (Telopea 8: 461, 2000; Australia), Archer with Pseudocercospora).
(Telopea 9: 663, 2001; Australia), Staiger (Biblthca Phaeolabrella Speg. (1912), anamorphic Pezizomy-
Licheno/. 8S, 2002; revision), Lopez de Silanes & cotina, Cac.OeH.l. l, S. America. See Petrak & Sy-
Alvarez (Nova Hedwigia 77: 147, 2003; Iberian pen- dow (Annis mycol. 33: 157, 1935).
insula), Archer (Biblthca Licheno/. 94, 2006; Austra- Phaeolaceae Jillich (1982) = Polyporaceae.
lia), Staiger et al. (MR 110: 765, 2006; phylogeny), Phaeolepiota Maire ex Konrad & Maubl. (1928), Aga-
Archer (Systematics & Biodiversity S: 9, 2007; Solo- ricaceae. l, widespread (north temperate). Probably a
mon Is), Lucking et al. (Taxon S6: 1296, 2007; no- separate family is justified. See Stijve & Andrey
mencl.). (Australasian Mycologist 21: 24, 2002).
Phaeographopsis Sipman (1997), Graphidaceae (L). 3, Phaeolimacium Henn. (1899) = Oudemansiella.
pantropical. See Aptroot et al. (Bib/thca Lichenol. 64: Phaeolopsis Murrill (1905) = Phylloporia fide Ry-
129, 1997), Kalb (Biblthca Lichenol. 88: 301, 2004 ), varden (Syn. Fung. S, 1991).
Flakus & Wilk (J. Hattori bot. Lab. 99: 307, 2006). Phaeolus (Pat.) Pat. (1900), Fomitopsidaceae. 2, wide-
Phaeogyroporus Singer (1944) = Phlebopus fide spread. See Pegler (The polypores [Bull. BMS
Kuyper (in litt. ). Suppl.], 1973), Simpson & May (Australas. Pl. Path.
Phaeoharziella Loubiere (1924) ? = Arthrinium fide 31: 99, 2002; Australia).
Sutton (in litt. ). Phaeomacropus Henn. (1899) = Helvella fide Eckblad
Phaeohelotium Kanouse (1935), Helotiaceae. c. 16, (Nytt Mag. Bot. lS: l, 1968).
widespread (north temperate). See Dennis (Kew Bull. Phaeomarasmius Scherff. (1897), Inocybaceae. c. 20,
2S: 335, 1971; key Brit. spp.), Baral & Krieglsteiner widespread. See Singer (Schweiz. Z. Pilzk. 34: 44,
(Beih. Sydowia 6, 1985), Huhtinen (Karstenia 29: 45, 1956; monogr.), Singer (Schweiz. Z. Pilzk. 34: 53,
1990), Svrcek (Ceskti Mykol. 46: 149, 1993), Ga- 1956; monogr.), Horak (Sydowia 32: 167, 1979; key
mundi & Messuti (MR 110: 493, 2006; key S hemi- 8 Papua New Guinea spp.).
sphere spp.). Phaeomarsonia (orthographic variant), see Phaeo-
Phaeohendersonia Hllhn. (1918) nom. dub., Pezizo- marssonia Speg.
mycotina. = 'Hendersonia sensu Sacc.' (Ascomy- Phaeomarssonia Bubak (1915) = Didymosporina fide
cetes, inc. sed.) fide Sutton (in /itt.). Sutton (Mycol. Pap. 141, 1977).
Phaeohiratsukaea Udagawa & Iwatsu (1990), ana- Phaeomarssonia Speg. (1908) nom. dub., anamorphic
morphic Pezizomycotina, Hso.OeP.15. 1 (from a Pezizomycotina. See Petrak & Sydow (Annis mycol.
stained closet), Japan. See Udagawa & Iwatsu (Rep. 34: 32, 1936).
Tottori Myco/. Inst. 28: 151, 1990). Phaeomassaria Speg. (1880)? = Massaria fide Hawk-
Phaeohydnochaete Lloyd (1916), Hymenochaetaceae. sworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995).
1, N. America. Phaeomeris Clem. (1909) = Spheconisca fide Hawk-
Phaeohygrocybe Henn. (1901) = Russula fide Pegler sworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995).
(in /itt. ). Phaeomoniella Crous & W. Garns (2()00), anamorphic
Phaeohymenula Petr. (1954), anamorphic Pezizomy- Herpotrichiellaceae. 1, widespread. See Crous &
cotina, Hsp.OeH.?. 1, Australia. See Petrak (Sydowia Garns (Phytopath. Mediterr. 39: 113, 2000), Garns
8: 77, 1954). (Stud. Myco/. 4S: 187, 2000; morphology), Gro-
phaeohyphomycosis, a mycotic infection in humans or enewald et al. (S. Afr. J. Sci. 96: 43, 2000; PCR diag-
other animals caused by a dematiaceous fungus nostics), Groenewald et al. (MR lOS: 651, 2001; phy-
(Ajello et al., Myco/. 66: 490, 1974); cf. hyalohy- logeny), Whiting et al. (Mycotaxon 92: 351, 2005;
phomycosis. culture, phylogeny), Lee et al. (Mycol. 98: 598, 2006;
Phaeoidiomyces Dorn.-Silva & Dianese (2004), ana- pine endophytes), Mostert et al. (Australas. Pl. Path.
morphic Pezizomycotina. 1, Brazil. See Dornelo- 3S: 453, 2006; genetic diversity), Mostert et al. (Stud
Silva & Dianese (Myco/. 96: 881, 2004). Mycol. S4: 115 pp., 2006).
Phaeoisaria Hllhn. (1909), anamorphic Pezizomy- Phaeomonilia R.F. Castafieda, Heredia & R.M. Arias
cotina, Hsy.OeH.10. 15, widespread. Anamorph links (2007), anamorphic Pezizomycotina. 2, Cuba; Mex-
with Scoptria require confirmation. See de Hoog & ico. See Castaneda Ruiz et al. (Mycotaxon 100: 327,
Papendorf (Persoonia 8: 407, 1976; key), Muller & 2007).
Samuels (Sydowia 3S: 143, 1982; teleomorph), Phaeomonostichella Keiss!. ex Petr. (1941), anamor-
Mercado Sierra et al. (Mycotaxon 63: 369, 1997; phic Pezizomycotina, Cpd/Cac.OeP.?. 1, China. See
Cuba), Siboe et al. (Mycotaxon 73: 283, 1999; Sutton (Myco/. Pap. 141, 1977).
Kenya), Guarro et al. (J. Clin. Microbiol. 38: 2434, Phaeomycena R. Heim ex Singer & Digilio (1966),
2000; keratomycosis), Castaneda Ruiz et al. (Cryp- Tricholomataceae. 5, Africa; Asia. See Singer &
tog. Myco/. 23: 9, 2002; Cuba). Digilio (Lilloa 2S: 175, 1966).
Phaeoisariopsis Ferraris (1909) = Pseudocercospora Phaeomyces E. Horak (2005), Inocybaceae. 2, Europe.
 PHAEOSCYPHA 517
See Horak (R6hrlinge und Bliitterpilze in Europa, JI Bot. 3: 509, 1983; E. Africa), Kashiwadani (Bull.
2005). natn. Sci. Mus. Tokyo, B 10: 127, 1984; Japan), Mo-
phaeomycosis, see phaeohyphomycoses. berg (Op. Bot. 121: 281, 1993; S. Am.), Moberg
Phaeonaevia L. Holm & K. Holm (1977), Helotiales. I (Nordic JI Bot. IS: 319, 1995; Far East), Lohtander et
(on Rubus), widespread (northern Europe). See Holm al. (Mjlco/. 92: 728, 2000; Scandinavia, phylogeny),
& Holm (Kew Bull. 31: 576, 1977). Dahlkild et al. (Bryo/ogist 104: 527, 2001; photobi-
Phaeonectria (Sacc.) Sacc. & Trotter (1913) = Calos- onts), Grube & Arup (Licheno/ogist 33: 63, 2001;
tilbe fide Rossman et al. (Stud. Myco/. 42: 248 pp., phylogeny), Helms et al. (Mjlco/. 9S: 1078, 2003;
1999). phylogeny), Simon et al. (J. Mo/. Evol. 60: 434,
Phaeonectriella R.A. Eaton & E.B.G. Jones (1971), 2005; introns), Milldlikowska et al. (Mjlcol. 98: 1088,
Halosphaeriaceae. I (submerged wood), widespread. 2006; phylogeny).
See Lowen (SAS: 150, 1986; posn), Chen et al. (Mjl- Phaeopolynema Speg. (1912) = Hymenopsis fide
col. 91: 84, 1999; phylogeny), Hyde et al. (Mjlco- Sutton (Mjlcol. Pap. 141, 1977).
science 40: 165, 1999), Rossman et al. (Stud. Mjlco/. Phaeopolystomella Bat. & H. Maia (1960) = Microdo-
42: 248 pp., 1999), Campbell et al. (Mjlco/. 9S: 530, thella fide von Arx & Millier (Stud. Mjlco/. 9, 1975).
2003; phylogeny). Phaeoporotheleum (W.B. Cooke) W.B. Cooke (1961),
Phaeonema Kiltz. (1843) nom. dub.,? Fungi. Cyphellaceae. 2, Cuba; Argentina. See Cooke (Beih.
Phaeonematoloma (Singer) Bon (1994) = Pholiota fide Sydowia 4: 129, 1961).
Kuyper (in /itt. ). Phaeoporus Bataille (1908) = Tylopilus fide Kuyper
Phaeopeltis Clem. ( 1909) = Phaeosaccardinula. (in litt. ).
Phaeopeltis Petch (1919) = Phaeaspis Clem. & Shear. Phaeoporus J. Schrot. (1888)? = lnonotus fide Donk
Phaeopeltium Clem. & Shear (1931) = Phaeopel- (Verh. K. ned. Akad. Wet. tweede sect. 62: 1, 1974).
tosphaeria. Phaeopterula (Henn.) Sacc. & D. Sacc. (1905) =
Phaeopeltosphaeria Berl. & Peglion (1892), Do- Pterula fide Comer (Ann. Bot. Mem. [A monograph
thideomycetes. 2, widespread. ofClavaria and allied genera] I, 1950).
Phaeopezia (Vido) Sacc. (1884) = Peziza Fr. fide Eck- Phaeopyxis Rambold & Triebel (1990), Helotiales. 4
blad (Nytt Mag. Bot. IS: I, 1968). (mainly on lichens), widespread (north temperate).
Phaeophacidium Henn. & Lindau (1897), Rhytis- See Rambold & Triebel (Notes R. bot. Gdn Edinb.
matales. I, America. 46: 375, 1990).
Phaeophlebia W.B. Cooke (1956) = Punctularia fide Phaeoradulum Pat. (1900), Boletales. 1, West Indies.
Talbot (Botha/ia 7: 131, 1958). Phaeoramularia Munt.-Cvetk. (1960) = Passalora fide
Phaeophleospora Rangel (1916), anamorphic Mjl- Ellis (More Dematiaceous Hyphomycetes, 1976),
cosphaerellaceae. 18. See also Kirramyces for spe- Deighton (Mjlco/. Pap. 144: 26, 1979), Braun
cies on eucalypts. See Sutton (Mjlco/. Pap. 141, (Monogr. Cercosporella, Ramu/aria Allied Genera
1977), Crous et al. (S. Afr. J. Bot. 63: 111, 1997), (Phytopath. Hyphom.) 2: 382, 1998; key), Braun
Crous (Mjlco/. Mem. 21: 170 pp., 1998), Taylor & (Schlechtendalia 2: 1, 1998), Crous & Braun (CBS
Crous (Fungal Diversity 3: 153, 1999; on Pro- Diversity Ser. I: 571 pp., 2003).
teaceae), Crous et al. (Stud. Mjlco/. 4S: 107, 2000; Phaeorhytisma Henn. (1899) ? = Criella fide Millier
review), Crous et al. (Mjlcol. 93: 1081, 2001; phylog- (Sydowia 12: 160, 1959; non-sporulating).
eny), Taylor et al. (S. Afr. J. Bot. 67: 39, 2001; on Phaeorobillarda Bat. & J.L. Bezerra (1961) = Robil-
Proteaceae), Hunter et al. (MR 108: 672, 2004; S Af- larda Sacc. fide Nag Raj (Coe/omycetous Anamorphs
rica), Hunter et al. (Stud. Mjlco/. SS: 147, 2006; phy- with Appendage-bearing Conidia, 1993 ).
logeny), Andjic et al. (MR 111: 1184, 2007; phylog- Phaeorrhiza H. Mayrhofer & Poelt (1979), Phy-
eny). sciaceae (L). 2, widespread. See Mayrhofer & Poelt
Phaeophloeosporella Crous & B. Sutton (1997), ana- (Nova Hedwigia 30: 783, 1979), Elvebakk & Moberg
morphic Pezizomycotina, Cpd.?.?. 1, S. Africa. See (Lichenologist 34: 311, 2002; Chile), Helms et al.
Crous & Sutton (S. Afr. J. Bot. 63: 281, 1997). (Mjlco/. 9S: 1078, 2003; phylogeny), Golubkova
Phaeopholiota Locq. & Sarwal (1983), Agaricaceae. 1, (Nov. sist. Niz. Rast. 37: 200, 2004; Russia).
Sikkim. See Locquin & Sarwal (Compt. Rend. Phaeosaccardinula Henn. (1905), Chaetothyriaceae.
Congr. Natl. Soc. Savantes Sec. Sci., 1983: 193, 14, widespread (tropical). See Eriksson & Yue (Mjl-
1983). cotaxon 22: 269, 1985).
Phaeophomatospora Speg. (1909) = Anthostomella Phaeoschiffnerula Theiss. (1914) = Schiffnerula. fide
fide Petrak & Sydow (Annis myco/. 23: 209, 1925), Petrak [not traced]. fide Petrak (Annis myco/. 2S:
Francis (Mjlco/. Pap. 139, 1975), Lu & Hyde (Fungal 193, 1927).
Diversity Res. Ser. 4, 2000). Phaeoschizophyllum W.B. Cooke (1962) = Schizo-
Phaeophomopsis Hohn. ( 1917), anamorphic Pezizo- phyllum fide Donk (Persoonia 3: 199, 1964).
mycotina, St.OeP.?. 1, France. See Sutton (Mjlco/. Phaeosclera Sigler, Tsuneda & J.W. Carmich. (1981),
Pap. 141, 1977). anamorphic Dothideomycetes, Hso.#eP.1. I, Canada.
Phaeophragmeriella Hansf. (1944) = Leptomeliola See Sigler et al. (Mjlcotaxon 12: 461, 1981 ), Hamble-
fide Hughes (Mjlco/. Pap. 166, 1993). ton et al. (Mjlcol. 9S: 959, 2003; phylogeny).
Phaeophragmocauma F. Stevens (1931) = Dermato- Phaeosclerotinia Hori (1916), Sclerotiniaceae. Ana-
dothis fide Millier (Sydowia 28: 149, 1976). morph Monilia. 1, Japan.
Phaeophycopsis Bat. & Peres (1967) = Seuratia fide Phaeoscopulariopsis M. Ota (1928) nom. provis. =
Meeker (CJB S3: 2462, 1975). Scopulariopsis fide Morton & Smith (Mjlcol. Pap. 86,
Phaeophyscia Moberg (1977), Physciaceae (L). 28, 1963).
widespread. See Esslinger (Mjlcotaxon 7: 283, 1978; Phaeoscutella Henn. (1904) nom. dub., Fungi.
N. Am.), Hafellner et al. (Herzogia S: 39, 1979), Phaeoscypha Spooner (1984), Hyaloscyphaceae.
Hale (Licheno/ogist IS: 157, 1983), Moberg (Nordic Anamorph Chalara-like. 1, British Isles. See Spooner
518 PHAEOSEPTORJA

(Kew Bull. 38: 574, 1984). 267, 1999), Silva-Hanlin & Hanlin (MR 103: 153,
Pbaeoseptoria Speg. (1908), anamorphic Phaeosphae- 1999), Liew et al. (Mo/. Phylogen. Evol. 16: 392,
ria, Cpd.= fP.?. 19, widespread. See Petrak (Annis 2000), Camara et al. (MR 105: 41, 2001), Camara et
myco/. 39: 292, 1941 ), Punithalingam (Nova Hed- al. (Mycol. 94: 630, 2002), Camara et al. (MR 107:
wigia 32: 585, 1980; key), Knipscheer et al. (S. Afr. 516, 2003), Kodsueb et al. (Myco/. 98: 571, 2006),
For. J. 154: 56, 1990; P. eucalypti in S. Afr.), Walker Schoch et al. (Myco/. 98: 1041, 2006; phylogeny).
et al. (MR 96: 911, 1992; redisp. of P. eucalypti, re- Phaeospbaeriopsis M.P.S. Camara, M.E. Palm &
descr. of P. papayae), Punithalingam & Spooner (MR A.W. Ramaley (2003), Pleosporales. Anamorph
101: 292, 1997; on lichens), Camara et al. (Myco/. Phaeostagonospora. 6, widespread. See Camara et
94: 630, 2002; phylogeny). al. (MR 107: 519, 2003).
Pbaeosipbonia Kiitz. (1849) nom. dub.,? Fungi. Pbaeospora Hepp ex Stein (1879), ? Verrucariaceae.
Pbaeosolenia Speg. (1902),? Inocybaceae. 8, S. Amer- 15 (on lichens), widespread.
ica. See Cooke (Sydowia Beih. 4, 1961), Siepe & Pbaeosporella Keiss!. (1922) = Phaeosphaerella.
Kasparek (Z. Mykol. 68: 153, 2002; Phaeoso/enia Pbaeosporis Clem. (1909), ? Sordariales. 2, France.
densa from Germany). See Hawksworth (SA 6: 145, 1987), Krug et al. (My-
Pbaeosperma (Sacc.) Traverso (1906) = Valsaria fide ca/. 86: 581, 1994).
Shear (Myco/. 30: 589, 1938). Phaeosporobolus D. Hawksw. & Hafellner (1986),
Pbaeosperma Nitschke ex Fuckel (1870), ? Dothideo- anamorphic Pezizomycotina, St.OeP.3. 1 (on lichens),
mycetes. 1 (on A/nus), Switzerland. Europe; USA. See Hawksworth & Hafellner (Nova
Pbaeosperma Nitschke ex G.H. Otth (1869) [non Hedwigia 43: 525, 1986).
Phaiosperma Raf. 1883] = Camarops fide Nannfeldt Pbaeostagonospora A.W. Ramaley (1997), anamor-
(Svensk bot. Tidskr. 66: 335, 1972). phic Phaeosphaeriopsis, Cpd.?.?. 1, USA. See Ra-
Pbaeospbaera Bat. & Cif. (1963), anamorphic Pezizo- maley (Mycotaxon 61: 351, 1997).
mycotina, Cpd.OeP.?. 2, Philippines; USA. See Ba- Phaeostagonosporopsis Woron. (1925) = Stenocar-
tista & Ciferri (Quaderno 1st. Bot. Univ. Pavia 31: pella fide Sutton (Mycol. Pap. 141, 1977).
142, 1963). Pbaeostalagmus W. Garns (1976), anamorphic Chae-
Pbaeospbaerella P. Karst. (1888) =Venturia Sacc. fide tosphaeria, Hso.OeH.15. 7, widespread. See Sutton &
von Arx & Millier (Stud Mycol. 9, 1975). Mel'nik (MR 96: 908, 1992), Reblova (Stud. Mycol.
Pbaeospbaeria I. Miyake (1909), Phaeosphaeriaceae. SO: 171, 2004), Fernandez & Huhndorf(Fungal Di-
Anamorphs Phaeoseptoria, Stagonospora. c. 81 (esp. versity 18: 15, 2005; teleomorph).
on Poaceae), widespread. See Holm (Symb. bot. up- Pbaeosticta Trevis. ( 1869) nom. rej. = Pseudocyphel-
sal. 14 no. 3: 1, 1957), Eriksson (Ark. Bot. ser. 2 6: laria fide Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi
339, 1967), Koponen & Miikelli (Ann. bot. Jenn. 12: edn 8, 1995).
141, 1975; Finland), Otani (Bull. natn. Sci. Mus. To- Pbaeostigme Syd. & P. Syd. (1917), Pseudoperispori-
kyo, B 2: 87, 1976; Japan), Leuchtmann (Sydowia aceae. c. 20, widespread (tropical). See Hughes (My-
37: 75, 1984; key 45 spp.), Leuchtmann in Laursen et col. Pap. 166, 1993).
al. (Eds) (Arctic and Alpine Mycology 2: 153, 1987; Pbaeostilbella Htihn. (1919) = Myrothecium fide Tul-
key arctic alpine 16 spp.), Shoemaker & Babcock loch (Myco/. Pap. 130, 1972).
(CJB 67: 1500, 1989; monogr., keys), Khashnobish Pbaeostoma Arx & E. Miill. (1954) [non Phaeostoma
& Shearer (MR 100: 1355, 1996; phylogeny), Ha- Spach 1835, Onagraceae] = Arxiomyces.
lama in Lucaset al. (Eds) (Septoria on Cereals: 70, Pbaeostomiopeltis Bat. & Cavalc. (1963) = Hap-
1999), Silva-Hanlin & Hanlin (MR 103: 153, 1999), lopeltheca fide von Arx & Miiller (Stud. Mycol. 9,
Czembor & Arseniuk (MR 104: 919, 2000; recombi- 1975).
nation), Camara et al. (Mycol. 94: 630, 2002; phylog- Pbaeotellus Kiihner & Lamoore (1972) = Omphalina
eny), Fukuhara (Mycoscience 43: 375, 2002; on fide Kuyper (in litt. ).
Phragmites), Eriksson & Hawksworth (Myco/. 95: Pbaeotbeca Sigler, Tsuneda & J.W. Carmich. (1981),
426, 2003; phylogeny), Ueng et al. (Curr. Genet. 43: anamorphic Capnodiales, Hsp.OeP.endoconidia. 2,
121, 2003; mating type genes), Ueng et al. (Plant Pa- widespread. See DesRochers & Ouellette (CJB 72:
thology Bulletin Taichung 12: 255, 2003; on cereals), 808, 1994; sp. inhibiting Ophiostoma ulmi), Hoog et
Solomon et al. (Eur. J. Pl. Path. 110: 763, 2004; mat- al. (Antonie van Leeuwenhoek 71: 289, 1997; from
ing types), Stoykov (Mycol. Balcanica 1: 125, 2004; humidifier), Hoog et al. (Stud. Mycol. 43: 31, 1999;
Bulgaria), Tanaka (Mycoscience 45: 377, 2004; Ja- phylogeny), Zalar et al. (Stud Myco/. 43: 49, 1999;
pan), Verkley et al. (Mycol. 96: 558, 2004), Malkus revision), Tsuneda et al. (Mycol. 96: 1136, 2004; en-
et al. (FEMS Microbial. Lett. 249: 49, 2005; on cere- doconidiogenesis ).
als), Schoch et al. (Myco/. 98: 1041, 2006; phylog- Pbaeotbecium, see Phacothecium.
eny), Adhikari et al. (Phytopathology 98: 101, 2008; Pbaeotbecoidea Crous (2007), anamorphic My-
population biology, USA). cosphaerel/aceae. l, Australia. See Crous et al.
Pbaeospbaeriaceae M.E. Barr ( 1979), Pleosporales. 19 (Stud Myco/. 58: 1, 2007), Crous et al. (Fungal Di-
gen.(+ 28 syn.), 394 spp. versity 26: 1, 2007).
Lit.: Leuchtmann (Sydowia 37: 75, 1984), Shoe- Phaeotbrombis Clem. ( 1909) = Thrombium fide
maker (CJB 62: 2730, 1984), Shoemaker & Babcock Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8,
(CJB 63: 1284, 1985), Boise (Mem. N Y. bot. Gdn 1995).
49: 308, 1989), Shoemaker & Babcock (CJB 67: Pbaeotbyrlolum Syd. (1938), Microthyriaceae. 1 (on
1500, 1989), Barr (Mycotaxon 43: 371, 1992; keys 14 Eucalyptus), Australia. See Swart (TBMS 87: 81,
N. Am. gen.), Khashnobish & Shearer (MR 100: 1986).
1355, 1996), Ramaley (Mycotaxon 61: 351, 1997), Pbaeotbyrium Petr. (1947), anamorphic Pezizomy-
Caten (Septoria on Cereals A Study of Pathosystems: cotina, Cpt.OeP.?. 1, China.
26, 1999), Cunfer & Ueng (Ann. Rev. Phytopath. 37: Pbaeotomasellia Katum. ( 1981 ), Dothideomycetes. 1,
 PHALLOBATA 519

Uganda. See Katumoto (J. Jap. Bot. 56: 389, 1981). (on cacti), widespread. See Yamada et al. (Biosc.,
Phaeotrabutia Orejuela (1941) = Phyllachora Nitschke Biotechn., Biochem. 63: 827, 1999), Suh et al. (Mjl-
ex Fuckel (1870) fide von Arx & Millier (Beitr. col. 98: 1006, 2006; phylogeny).
Kryptjl. Schweiz 11 no. I, 1954). Pbaffomycetaceae Y. Yamada, H. Kawas., Nagats.,
Pbaeotrabutiella Theiss. & Syd. (1915) = Phyllachora Mikata & T. Seki (1999), Saccharomycetales. 3 gen.,
Nitschke ex Fuckel (1870) fide Hyde & Cannon (Mjl- 7 spp.
col. Pap. 175, 1999). Lit.: Yamada et al. (Bull. Fae. Agric. Shizuoka
Pbaeotrametaceae O.F. Popoff ex Piiitek (2005) = Univ. 47: 23, 1997), Yamada et al. (Biosc., Biotechn.,
Polyporaceae. Biochem. 63: 827, 1999).
Phaeotrametes Lloyd ex J.E. Wright (1966), Polypo- Phagodinium Kristiansen (1993) nom. dub., ? Fungi.
raceae. I, southern hemisphere. See Wright (Mjlcol. I. See Kristiansen (Arch. Protistenk. 143: 213, 1993).
58: 529, 1966), Piiitek & Cabala (Mjlcotaxon 91: 173, phagosome, a membrane surrounding an endosymbiont
2005; Poland). to form a distinctive structure, as Nostoc-containing
Phaeotrema Milli. Arg. (1887), ? Dothideomycetes. vesicles of Geosiphon.
14. See Salisbury (Nova Hedw. 29: 405, 1978), Ma- phagotropbic, feeding by ingestion, engulfing food.
tsumoto & Deguchi (Bryologist 102: 86, 1999; ana- Pbakopsora Dietel ( 1895), Phakopsoraceae. c. 110 (on
morphs), Matsumoto (J. Hattori bot. Lab. 88: I, dicots esp. (> 30 families)), widespread (tropical).
2000). P. pachyrhizi (soybean rust), P. euvitis (vine (Vitis)
Phaeotremella Rea (1912) = Tremella Pers. fide Donk rust); P. gossypii (cotton rust). See Thirumalachar &
(Taxon 7: 238, 1958). Kern (Mjlcol. 41: 283, 1949), Cummins & Hiratsuka
Phaeotricbaceae Cain (1956), Pleosporales. 3 gen., 7 (Illustr. Gen. Rust Fungi rev. edit., 1983), Ono et al.
spp. (MR 96: 825, 1992), Ono (Mjlcol. 92: 154, 2000),
Lit.: Cain (CJB 34: 675, 1956), Ebersobn & Eicker Frederick et al. (Phytopathology 92: 217, 2002; PCR
(S. Afr. J. Bot. S!I: 145, 1992), Khan & Krug (Pro- soybean rust detection), Berndt (Mjlcol. Progr. 4:
ceedings of the Thirteenth Plenary Meeting of AET- 339, 2005; Tanzania), Aime (Mjlcoscience 47: 112,
FAT Zomba, Malawi, 2-11April1991, Vol. I: 755, 2006; family relationships).
1994), Lumbsch & Lindemuth (MR 105: 901, 2001), Phakopsoraceae Cummins & Hirats. f. (1983), Puc-
Kruys et al. (MR 110: 527, 2006). ciniales. 18 gen. (+ 8 syn.), 205 spp.
Phaeotrichoconis Subram. (1956), anamorphic Pe- Lit.: Gjrerum et al. (Lidia S: 13, 2000), Ono (Mjl-
zizomycotina, Hso.= eP.26. 2, widespread. See col. 92: 154, 2000), Frederick et al. (Phytopathology
Subramanian (Proc. Indian Acad. Sci. series B 44: 2, 92: 217, 2002), Cummins & Hiratsuka (Illustr. Gen.
1956). Rust Fungi edn 3: 225 pp., 2003), Hiiseym & Sel~uk
Phaeotricbospbaeria Sivan. (1983), ? Xylariales. (Pakist. J. Bot. 36: 203, 2004), Tessmann et al. (Fi-
Anamorph Endophragmiella. 4 (from wood etc.), In- topatol. Brasil 29: 338, 2004), Wingfield et al. (Aus-
dia; British Isles; New Zealand. Perhaps related to tralas. Pl. Path. 33: 327, 2004), Aime (Mjlcoscience
Iodosphaeria. See Barr (Mjlcotaxon 39: 43, 1990; 47: 112, 2006).
posn), Reblova (Mjlcotaxon 71: 13, 1999; posn), Ro- Phalacrichomyces R.K. Benj. (1992), Laboul-
mero & Carmaran (Persoonia 18: 253, 2003). beniaceae. 2, Venezuela. See Benjamin (Aliso 13:
Phaeotrichum Cain & M.E. Barr (1956), Phaeotricha- 428, 1992), Santamaria (MR 99: 1071, 1995).
ceae. 2, widespread. See Cain (CJB 34: 675, 1956), phalacrogenous, of conidiogenous cells arising at the
Barr (Mjlcotaxon 76: 105, 2000), Kruys et al. (MR same level from single hyphae to form a turf-like
110: 527, 2006; phylogeny), Schoch et al. (Mjlcol. layer; velvety. See Garns (Cephalosporium-artige
98: 1041, 2006; phylogeny). Schimmelpilze, 1971 ).
Phaeotrombis, see Phaeothrombis. Pbalangispora Nawawi & J. Webster (1982), anamor-
Phaeotrype Sacc. (1920) = Diatrype fide Petrak (Annis phic Pezizomycotina, Hsp.lbH.10. 2, pantropical. See
mycol. 23: 46, 1925). Kuthubutheen (TBMS 89: 414, 1987), Keshava
Pbaeoxypbiella Bat. & Cif. (1963), anamorphic Cap- Prasad & Bhat (Mjlcotaxon 83: 405, 2002).
nodium, Cpd.= eP.?. 7, widespread. See Hughes (Mjl- Phallaceae Corda (1842), Phallales. 21 gen. (+ 46
col. 68: 693, 1976). syn.), 77 spp.
Phaeoxyphium Bat. & Cif. (1963) nom. dub., anamor- Lit.: Boedijn (Bull. Jard. bot. Buitenz. ser. 3 12: 71,
phic Pezizomycotina. See Sutton (Mjlcol. Pap. 141, 1932; Indonesia), Calonge (Boin Soc. Micol. Castell.
1977). 10: 59, 1985), Beaton & Malajczuk (TBMS 86: 478,
Pbaeoxyphium Bat. & J.L. Bezerra (1960) = Phaeoxy- 1986), Boa (Mjlcologist 2: 107, 1988), Fan et al.
phium Bat. & Cif. (Beih. Nova Hedwigia 108: 72 pp., 1994), Marren
Phaffia M.W. Mill., Yoney. & Soneda (1976), ana- (British Wildlife 6: 366, 1995), Kreisel (Czech Mjlcol.
morphic Xanthophyllomyces, Hso.OeH.3/19. I, Japan; 48: 273, 1996), Stijve (Australas. Mjlcol. News/. 16:
USA. See Nagy et al. (FEMS Microbiol. Lett. 123: 11, 1997), Pine et al. (Mjlcol. 91: 944, 1999),
315, 1994; PGFE), Adrio et al. (Curr. Genet. 27: Bougher & Lebel (Aust. Syst. Bot. 14: 439, 2001),
447, 1995; PFGE), Johnson & Schroeder (Stud. Mjl- Humpert et al. (Mjlcol. 93: 465, 2001), Baseia et al.
col. 38: 81, 1995; production astaxanthin), Varga et (Mjlcotaxon 85: 77, 2003).
al. (Int. J. Syst. Bacteriol. 45: 173, 1995; isozymes, Phallales E. Fisch. (1898). Phallomycetidae. 2 fam., 26
RAPD, RFLP), Kucsera et al. (Antonie van Leeu- gen., 88 spp. There may be some justification is rec-
wenhoek 73: 163, 1998; life cycle), Fell et al. (Int. J. ognizing Gomphales and Phallales as previously cir-
Syst. Evol. Microbiol. SO: 1351, 2000; mol. phylog- cumscribed at sub-ordinal level. Fams:
eny), Fell et al. (The Mjlcota, A Comprehensive Trea- (I) Claustulaceae
tise on Fungi as Experimental Systems for Basic and (2) Phallaceae
Applied Research 7 B: 3, 2001). For Lit. see fam.; see also under gasteromycetes.
Phaffomyces Y. Yamada (1997), Phaffomycetaceae. 3 Pballobata G. Conn. (1926), Trappeaceae. I, Australia.
520 PHALLOBOLETUS

Phalloboletus Adans. (1763) = Morchella. Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8,
Phallogaster Morgan ( 1893 ), Phallogastraceae. 1, 1995).
widespread (north temperate;? introd.). Phanotylium Clem. (1909) = Tremotylium fide Hawk-
Phallogastraceae Locq. (1974) nom. inval., Hysteran- sworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995).
giales. 2 gen.(+ 1 syn.), 14 spp. Pharcidia Korb. ( 1865) = Stigmidium fide Santesson
phalloid, one of the Phallales. (Svensk bot. Tidskr. 54: 499, 1960), Roux & Triebel
Phalloidastrum Battarra (1755) nom. inval. = Phallus (Bull. Soc. /inn. Provence 45: 451, 1994).
fide Stalpers (in litt. ). Pharcidiella (Sacc.) Clem. & Shear (1931) = Phaeo-
phallolysin, a protein of Amanita phal/oides, has cyto- spora fide Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the
lytic effects in vitro, and is toxic to animals (Oden- Fungi edn 8, 1995).
thal et al., Naunyn-Schmiederberg 's Arch. Pharma- Pharcidiopsis Sacc. ( 1905) = Stigmidium fide Keissler
col. 2901: 133, 1975). (Rabenh. Krypt.-FI. 8, 1930).
Phallomyces Bat. & Valle (1961) = Echinoplaca fide pharmaceutical prospecting, see Bioprospecting,
Lucking et al. (Lichenologist 30: 121, 1998). Biotechnology, Screening.
Phallomycetidae K. Hosaka, Castellano & Spatafora Pharus Petch (1919) [non Pharus P. Browne 1756,
(2007), Agaricomycotina. Ords: Gramineae] = Mycopharus.
( 1) Geastrales Phascolomyces Boedijn ex Benny & R.K. Benj.
(2) Gomphales (1976), Syncephalastraceae. I, widespread. See
(3) Hysterangiales Benny & Benjamin (Aliso 8: 391, 1976), Jeffries &
(4) Phallales Young (CJB 56: 747, 1978; sporangiolum ultrastr.),
For Lit. see ord. and fam. Jeffries & Young (CJB 56: 2449, 1978; response to
phallotoxins, cyclic heptapeptides (phallcidin, phal- mycoparasitism), Balasubramanian & Manocha (CJB
loidin, phallicin, phallicidin, phallin B) toxic to hu- 64: 2441, 1986; biochemistry), Benny et al. in
mans from Amanita phal/oides etc., see Wieland McLaughlin et al. (Eds) (The Mycota A Comprehen-
(Science 159: 950, 1968; Peptides of Amanita mush- sive Treatise on Fungi as Experimental Systems for
rooms, 1986). Cf. amatoxins. Basic and Applied Research 7A: 113, 2001), Voigt &
Phallus Junius ex L. (1753), Phallaceae. 18, wide- Wostemeyer (Gene 270: 113, 2001; phylogeny).
spread. See Baseia et al. (Mycotaxon 85: 77, 2003; phaseolin, a phytoalexin (q.v.) from bean (Phaseolus
Brazil). vulgaris).
Phalodictyum Clem. (1909) = Rhizocarpon fide Phasya Syd. ( 1934) = Venturia Sacc. fide Millier &
Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, von Arx (Beitr. Kryptfl. Schweiz 11 no. 2, 1962).
1995). Phaulomyces Thaxt. (1931), Laboulbeniaceae. 14,
Phalomia Nieuwl. (1916) = Omphalia (Fr.) Staude. widespread. See De Kesel (Mycotaxon 50: 191,
Phalostauris Clem. (1909) = Willeya. 1994), Majewski (Acta Mycologica Warszawa 34: 7,
Phalothrix Clem. (1909) = Unguicularia fide Nann- 1999; Poland), Santamaria & Rossi (Pl. Biosystems
feldt (Nova Acta R. Soc. Scient. upsal., 1932). 133: 163, 1999; Mediterranean).
Phaneroascus Baudy§ (1919) = Cookella fide von Arx Phellinaceae Jillich (1982) = Hyrnenochaetaceae.
(Persoonia 2: 421, 1963). Phellinidium (Kot!.) Fiasson & Niemela (1984), Hy-
Phanerochaetaceae Jiilich (1982), Polyporales. 19 gen. menochaetaceae. 3, Europe. See Fiasson & Niemela
(+ 9 syn.), 249 spp. (Karstenia 24: 25, 1984), Waguer & Fischer (MR
Phanerochaete P. Karst. ( 1889), Phanerochaetaceae. 105: 773, 2001), Waguer & Fischer (Mycol. 94: 998,
Anamorph Necator. c. 65, widespread. See Donk 2002; phylogeny).
(Persoonia 2: 223, 1962), Eriksson et al. (Taxon 27: Phellinites Singer & S. Archang. (1958), Fossil Fungi,
299, 1978; nomencl.), Eriksson et al. (Cortie. N. Eu- Basidiomycota. 1 (Jurassic), Argentina.
rop. 5: 987, 1978; key 12 Eur. spp.), Burdsall (Mycol. Phellinus Quel. (1886), Hyrnenochaetaceae. c. 180,
Mem. 10: 165, 1985; key 46 spp.), Wu (Acta Bot. widespread. s. str. c. 30 species. See Ryvarden &
Fenn. 142: 37, 1990; key Taiwan spp.), Martinez et Johansen (Prelim. Polyp. Fl. E. Afr.: 129, 1980; key
al. (Nature Biotechnology 22: 695, 2004; Phanero- 62 Afr. spp.), Wright & Blumenfeld (Mycotaxon 21:
chaete chrysosporium genome), Martinez & Naka- 413, 1984; key 26 spp. Argentina), Larsen & Coldo-
sone (Sydowia 57: 94, 2005; Uruguay). Poulle (Syn. Fung. 3, 1990; world key), Wagner &
Phanerococculus Cif. (1954), anamorphic Koorder- Fischer (MR. 105: 773, 2001), Wagner & Fischer
siella, Cpd.= eH.?. I, Santo Domingo. See Ciferri (Mycol. 94: 998, 2002; phylogeny), Ryvarden (Syn.
(Sydowia 8: 265, 1954). Fung. 19: 229 pp., 2004).
Phanerococcus Theiss. & Syd. (1918) ? = Koorder- Phellodon P. Karst. (1881), Bankeraceae. 16, Europe;
siella fide Hansford (Mycol. Pap. 15, 1946). N. America. See Stalpers (Stud. Mycol. 35: 168 pp.,
Phanerocorynella Hohn. (1923) = Exosporiella. 1993; key), Arnolds (Coolia 46 3, Suppl.: 96 pp.,
Phanerocoryneum Hohn. (1923) = Clasterosporium 2003; Netherlands and Belgium), Parfitt et al. (MR
fide Sutton (Mycol. Pap. 141, 1977). 111: 761, 2007; molecel. phylog. British spp.).
Phaneromyces Speg. & Hara (1889), Phaneromyceta- Phellomyces A.B. Frank ( 1898) = Colletotrichum fide
ceae. 1, S. America. See Gamundi & Spinedi (Sy- Husz (Z. Pjlanzenkr. Pjlanzensch. 44: 186, 1934).
dowia 38: I 06, 1986), Kutorga & Hawksworth (SA Phellomycetes Renault (1896), Fossil Fungi (mycel.)
15: 1, 1997). Fungi. 1 (Carboniferous), France.
Phaneromycetaceae Gamundi & Spinedi (1985), Phellomycites Mesch. ( 1896) = Phellomycetes.
Pezizomycotina (inc. sed.). 1 gen., I spp. phellophagy, ability to attack cork cells (Speer, Myco-
Lit.: Gamundi & Spinedi (Sydowia 38: 106, 1985), taxon 21: 235, 1984).
Kutorga & Hawksworth (SA 15: 1, 1997). Phellopilus Niemela, T. Wagner & M. Fisch. (2001),
phaneroplasmodium, see plasmodium. Hymenochaetaceae. I, widespread. See Niemela et
Phanosticta Clem. ( 1909) = Pseudocyphellaria fide al. (Ann. bot.Jenn. 38: 53, 2001).
 PHIALOMYCES 521

Phellorinia Berk. (1843), Phelloriniaceae. 1, wide- formed from a fixed conidiogenous locus (cf. tretic ).
spread (subtropical dry areas). See Malen~on (Annals mono-, poly-, (of phialides), producing conidia
Cryptog. Exot. 8: 5, 1935), Long (Lloydia 9: 132, through a single opening or a sympodial irregular or
1946), Kreisel (Ceska Mykol. lS: 195, 1961), Martin synchronous succession of openings, respectively, in
et al. (Cryptogamie, Mycologie 21: 3, 2000; phylog- the conidiogenous cell wall.
eny), Sarasini (Rivista di Micologia 46: 7, 2003; Phialina Hohn. (1926), Hyaloscyphaceae. 13, wide-
mediterranean sp.), Fan & Liu (Mycosystema 23: spread (north temperate). See Huhtinen (Karstenia
306, 2004; China), Sarasini (Gasteromiceti Epigei: 29: 545, 1990; key), Baral (Z. Mykol. S9: 3, 1993; ?
406 pp., 2005). synonymy with Calycellina), Huhtinen & Scheuer
Phelloriniaceae Ulbr. (1951), Agaricales. 2 gen. (+ 5 (Ost. Z. Pilzk. 4: 1, 1995), Raitviir & Schneller (Sy-
syn.), 2 spp. dowia SS: 306, 2003), Raitviir (Scripta Mycol. 20,
Lit.: Wright et al. (Cryptog. Mycol. 14: 77, 1993), 2004).
Coetzee et al. (Bothalia 27: 117, 1997), Moreno et al. Phialisphaera Dumort. (1822) nom. dub., Pezizomy-
(Mycotaxon 64: 393, 1997), Calonge (Fl. Mycol. cotina.
Jberica 3: 271pp.,1998), Martin et al. (Cryptog. My- Phialoarthrobotryum Matsush. (1975), anamorphic
col. 21: 3, 2000), Dios et al. (Mycotaxon 84: 265, Pezizomycotina, Hsy.= eP.15. 1, Japan. See Matsu-
2002). shima (Icon. microfang. Matsush. feet.: 111, 1975),
Phellostroma Syd. & P. Syd. (1914), Pezizomycotina. Okada & Tubaki (Sydowia 39: 148, 1986).
1, Philippines. Phialoascus Redhead & Malloch (1977),? Endomyce-
Phelonites Fresen. (1861), Fossil Fungi. 1 (Miocene), taceae. 1, Canada. Has been linked to Cephaloascus,
Germany. but similarities are probably superficial. See Malloch
Phelonitis Chevall. (1826) nom. dub., ? Dothideomy- & Hoog in Kurtzman & Fell (Eds) (Yeasts, a taxo-
cetes. nomic study 4th edn: 197, 1998), Suh et al. (Mycol.
Phenacopodium Debey (1849) = Melanospora Corda 98: 1006, 2006; phylogeny).
fide Mussat (Sy/I.fang. lS: 279, 1901). Phialocephala W.B. Kendr. (1961), anamorphic Vi-
Pherima Raf. (1819) = Phorima. brisseaceae, Hso.OeP.15. 20, widespread. See Wing-
pheromone, a substance secreted to the outside by an field et al. (TBMS 89: 509, 1987; classification), Cur-
individual and received by a second individual of the rah & Tsuneda (TMSJ 34: 345, 1993; sporulation
same species, in which it induces a specific reaction, P.fortinii in culture), Onofri et al. (MR 98: 745,
e.g. a definite behaviour or developmental process 1994; key), Kowalski & Kehr (CJB 73: 26, 1995;
(Karlson & Luscher, Nature 183: 55, 1959). n.spp.), Kirschner & Oberwinkler (Sydowia SO: 205,
Phiala Raf. (1815) nom. dub., Fungi. No spp. included. 1998; n.sp.), Vujanovic et al. (Mycol. 92: 571, 2000;
Phialastrum Sunhede (1989), Geastraceae. 1, Africa on orchids), Jacobs et al. (CJB 79: 110, 2001),
(tropical). See Sunhede (Syn. Fung. 1: 66, 1989). Grilnig et al. (CJB 80: 1239, 2002; phylogeny), Vral-
Phialea (Fr.) Gillet (1879) nom. dub., Pezizomycotina. stad et al. (New Phytol. lSS: 131, 2002; phylogeny),
See Dumont & Korf (Taxon 26: 598, 1977). Grilnig et al. (MR 107: 1332, 2003; population biol-
Phialemonium W. Garns & McGinnis (1983), anamor- ogy), Jacobs et al. (Mycol. 9S: 637, 2003; phylog-
phic Cephalothecaceae, Hso.OeH.15. 3, widespread. eny), Griinig et al. (Fungal Genetics Biol. 41: 676,
See King et al. (J. Clin. Microbiol. 31: 1804, 1993; 2004; cryptic species), Piercey et al. (MR 108: 955,
re-evaluation), Guarro et al. (J. Clin. Microbiol. 37: 2004; genetic diversity, Canada), Griinig et al. (Fun-
2493, 1999; clinical cases), Gavin et al. (J. Clin. Mi- gal Genetics Biol. 43: 410, 2006; population genetics,
crobiol. 40: 2207, 2002; endocarditis), Mostert et al. Sweden), Wang et al. (Mycol. 98: 1065, 2006; phy-
(Stud. Mycol. S4: 115 pp., 2006; key), Weinberger et logeny), Griinig et al. (Mycol. 100: 47, 2008; cryptic
al. (Medical Mycology 44: 253, 2006; speciation).
endophthalmitis), Yaguchi et al. (Mycotaxon 96: 309, Phialocladus Kreisel (1972) nom. inval. = Escovopsis.
2006; phylogeny). Phialoconidiophora M. Moore & F.P. Almeida (1937)
Phialetea Bat. & Nascim. (1960) = Grallomyces fide = Fonsecaea fide de Hoog (Stud. Mycol. lS, 1977),
Deighton & Pirozynski (Mycol. Pap. lOS, 1966). Hoog et al. (Medical Mycology 42: 405, 2004).
Phialicorona Subram. (1993) nom. inval. = Kiono- Phialocorona Subram. (1995) = K.ionochaeta fide
chaeta fide Sutton (in litt. ). Sutton (in litt. ).
phialide (after Vuillemin), a cell which develops one or Phialocybe P. Karst. (1879)? = Crepidotus fide Singer
more (the polyphialide of Hughes, Mycol. Pap. 4S, (Agaric. mod. Tax., 1951).
1951) open ended conidiogenous loci from which a Phialogangliospora Udaiyan & V.S. Hosag. (1992),
basipetal succession of conidia, phialospores, devel- anamorphic Pezizomycotina, Hso.OeH.40+15. 1
ops without an increase in length of the phialide itself (from cooling tower), India. See Udaiyan &
(Hughes, loc. cit.); cf. annellophore; sterigma. In Hosagoudar(J. Econ. Taxon. Bot. lS: 654, 1991).
some fungi, e.g. Acremonium, the phialide may be Phialogeniculata Matsush. ( 1971 ), anamorphic Chae-
the conidiophore; more frequently the phialide is ei- tosphaeriaceae, Hso.= eH.15. 1, Guadaloupe. See
ther an end cell of a conidiophore or attached to a co- Kuthubutheen & Nawawi (MR 9S: 1220, 1991; syn-
nidiophore (or phialophore). See Roquebert (Rev. onymy with Dictyochaeta).
Myc. 40: 417, 1976; review), terminus phialospore, Phialographium H.P. Upadhyay & W.B. Kendr.
and Minter et al. (TBMS81: 109, 1983; history). (1974), anamorphic Ophiostoma. See Wingfield et al.
phialidic (of conidiogenesis, obsol. ), the sort of co- (MR 9S: 1328, 1991), Harrington et al. (Mycol. 93:
nidiogenesis in which each conidium (phialoco- 111, 2001; morphology, phylogeny), Zhou et al.
nidium, phialidic conidium, phialospore) originates (Mycol. 96: 1306, 2004).
by the laying down of new wall material not from ex- Phialomyces P.C. Misra & P.H.B. Talbot (1964), ana-
isting walls or layers of the wall of the conidiogenous morphic Pezizomycotina, Hso.OeWleP.32/33. 2,
cell (phialide). A basipetal succession of conidia is widespread. See Misra & Talbot (CJB 42: 1287,
522 PHIALOPHAEOISARIA

1964), Castaneda Ruiz & Garns (Mycotaxon 42: 239, tropical; tropical). See Denison (Mycol. 61: 289,
1991), Delgado Rodriguez & Decock (Mycol. 95: 1969; key C. Am. spp.), Paden (CJB 55: 2685, 1977),
896, 2003). Paden (Mycotaxon 25: 165, 1986; anamorph), Ro-
Phialophaeoisaria Matsush. (1995), anamorphic Pe- mero & Gamundi (Darwiniana 27: 43, 1986; key 4
zizomycotina, Hsy.OeH.16. 1, Japan. See Matsushima spp. Argentina, SEM), Li & Kimbrough (CJB 74: 10,
(Matsush. Mycol. Mem. 8: 29, 1995). 1996; ontogeny), Hansen et al. (Mycol. 91: 299,
Phialophora Medlar (1915), anamorphic Herpotri- 1999; phylogeny, SEM), Weinstein et al. (Mycol. 94:
chiellaceae, Hso.OeH/leP.15. 2, widespread. 673, 2002; phylogeny), Prasad & Pant (Journal of
P. verrucosa (a cause of chromoblastomycosis (q.v.) Mycopathological Research 41: 99, 2003), Zhuang
in humans). The genus in its traditional circumscrip- (Mycotaxon 86: 291, 2003; China), Perry et al. (MR
tion is grossly polyphyletic; see segregates including 111: 549, 2007; phylogeny).
especially Cadophora, Harpophora, Lecythophora Phillipsiella Cooke ( 1878), Phillipsiellaceae. 7, Amer-
and Phaeoacremonium. See Cain (CJB 30: 338, ica. See Rossman et al. (Sydowia 46: 66, 1994).
1952), Schol-Schwarz (Persoonia 6: 63, 1970; key), Phillipsiellaceae H6hn. (1909), ? Dothideomycetes
Garns & Holubova-Jechova (Stud. Mycol. 13, 1976), (inc. sed. ). 1 gen. (+ 2 syn.), 7 spp.
Yamamoto et al. (Ann. phytopath. Soc. Japan 56: Lit.: Rossman et al. (Sydowia 46: 66, 1994) suggest
584, 1990; isozyme polymorphism in P. gregata), a possible relationship with the Schizothyriaceae.
Kobayashi et al. (Ann. phytopath. Soc. Japan 57: Lit.:, Kohlmeyer et al. (CJB 76: 470, 1998).
225, 1991; f.spp. in P. gregata), Yamamoto et al. Philliscidiopsis, see Phylliscidiopsis.
(TMSJ 34: 465, 1993; RFLPs in P. gregata), Yan et Philobryon D6bbeler (1988), Dothideomycetes. 1 (on
al. (Mycol. 87: 72, 1995; rDNA supports morphol. Bryophyta), Papua New Guinea. See D6bbeler (Pl.
spp. separation), de Hoog et al. (Stud. Mycol. 43: Syst. Evol. 158: 335, 1988).
107, 1999; P. verrucosa complex), Untereiner & Philocopra Speg. (1880) = Podospora fide Lundqvist
Naveau (Mycol. 91: 67, 1999), Garns (Stud. Mycol. (Symb. bot. upsal. 20 no. 1, 1972).
45: 187, 2000; review, polyphyly), Hoog et al. (My- Philonectria Hara (1914), Dothideomycetes. 3, Japan;
coses 43: 409, 2000; in humans). Uganda. See Eriksson & Hawksworth (SA 6: 146,
phialophore, see phialide. 1987).
Phialophorophoma Linder (1944), anamorphic Pe- Philophora Wallr. (1833) = Rhizopus fide Hesseltine
zizomycotina, Cpd.OeH.15. 1 (marine), Europe; USA. (Mycol. 47: 344, 1955).
See Hyde (Beih. Sydowia 43: 31, 1991). Phlebia Fr. ( 1821 ), Meruliaceae. c. 50, widespread. See
Phialophoropsis L.R. Batra (1968) ? = Ambrosiella Cooke (Mycol. 48: 386, 1956), Corner (Gdns' Bull.
fide Sutton & Brady (TBMS 72: 337, 1979), Gebhardt Singapore 25: 355, 1971; Malaysian spp.), Ginns
et al. (MR 109: 687, 2005). (CJB 54: 100, 1976; disposition spp.), Nakasone &
Phialopsis K6rb. (1855) = Gyalecta Ach. fide Hawk- Burdsall (Mycotaxon 21: 241, 1984; synonymy with
sworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995). Meru/ius), Wu (Acta Bot. Fenn. 142: 25, 1990; key
Phialoscypha Raitv. (1977) = Phialina fide Huhtinen Taiwan spp.), Spirin & Zmitrovich (Novosti Sis-
(Karstenia 29: 545, 1990). tematiki Nizshikh Nov. sist. Niz. Rast. 37: 166, 2004).
Phialoselanospora Udaiyan (1992), anamorphic Pe- Phlebiaceae Jiilich (1982) = Meruliaceae.
zizomycotina, Hso.OeH.15. 1 (from water cooling Phlebiella P. Karst. (1890), Polyporales. c. 20, wide-
tower), India. See Udajyan (J. Econ. Taxon. Bot. 15: spread. See Stalpers (in /itt.), Hjortstam et al. (Cortie.
627, 1991). N. Europ. 8, 1988; key Eur. spp.) = Xenasmatella
Phialospora Raf. (1832) = Cucurbitaria. fide.
phialospore, see phialide. Phlebiopsis Jiilich ( 1978), Phanerochaetaceae. 11,
Phialosporostilbe Mercado & J. Mena (1985), ana- widespread. See Burdsall (Mycol. Mem. 10, 1985),
morphic Pezizomycotina, Hsy.OeH.15. 1, pantropical. Vainio & Hantula (Myco/. 92: 436, 2000; genetics
See Mercado & Mena (Revta Jardin bot. Nae. Univ. Phlebiopsis gigantea), Hjortstam et al. (Syn. Fung.
Habana 6: 57, 1985), Shirouzu & Harada (Myco- 20: 42, 2005; Venezuela)= Phanerochaete fide.
science 45: 390, 2004). Phlebogaster Fogel ( 1980), Claustulaceae. 2, Canary
Phialostele Deighton (1969), anamorphic Pezizomy- Islands; Asia. See Fogel (Contr. Univ. Mich. Herb.
cotina, Hsy/Hsp.OeH.15. 1, Africa. See Deighton 14: 79, 1980).
(Mycol. Pap. 117: 11, 1969). Phlebomarasmius R. Heim (1967) ? = Xeromphalina
Phialotubus R.Y. Roy & Leelav. (1966), anamorphic fide Singer (Agaric. mod. Tax. edn 3, 1975).
Pezizomycotina, Hso.OeH.32/33. 1, India. See Roy & Phlebomycena R. Heim (1966) = Mycena fide Singer
Leelavathy (TBMS 49: 495, 1966). (Agaric. mod. Tax., 1951).
Phibalis Wallr. (1833) nom. rej. = Encoelia fide Korf Phlebonema R. Heim (1929),? Agaricaceae. 1, Mada-
& Kohn (Mem. N. Y. bot. Gdn 28: 109, 1976). gascar. See Heim (Compte rendu hebdomadaire des
Philately. More than 1400 postage stamps, of over 100 Sciences de I 'Academie des sciences Paris 188: 1568,
countries, illustrating 575 spp. fungi issued up to 1929).
1996 are catalogued by McKenzie (Collect fungi on Phlebophora Lev. (1841) nom. dub.= Tricholoma fide
stamps, 1997). Macromycetes predominate but some Boedijn (Sydowia 5: 211, 1951 ).
medically important fungi, lichens and mycorrhizas Phlebophyllum R. Heim (1969), ? Agaricales. 1, Ga-
are covered. See also Ing (Bull. BMS 10: 32, 1976), bon. See Heim (Revue Mycol. Paris 33: 38, 1968).
Moss & Dunkley (Bull. BMS 15: 61, 1981), Moss Phlebopus (R. Heim) Singer (1936), Boletinellaceae.
(Mycologist 6: 68, 1992, 7: 28, 1993), Coetzee (My- 12 (saprotrophs, possibly ectomycorrhizal with exotic
cologist 7: 29, 1993). trees), widespread (pantropical). Saprotrophs, under
Phillippiregis Cif. & Tomas. (1953) = Polyblastidea. exceptional conditions possibly ectomycorrhizal with
Phillipsia Berk. (1881) nom. cons., Sarcoscyphaceae. exotic trees. See Groves (Mycol. 54: 319, 1962),
Anamorph Molliardiomyces. c. 17, widespread (sub- Groves (Fl. Il/ustr. Champ. Afr. centr. 7: 128, 1980),
 PHOENICOSTROMA 523

Groves (Mycotaxon 15: 384, 1982), Thoen & Du- Fungi Saxico/ae Exsiccati Fascicle 2 (nos 1-25): [IO],
cousso (Agric., Ecosyst. Envir. 28: 519, 1989; possi- 1990).
bly ectomycorrhizal), Bruns et al. (Mo/. Ecol. 7: 257, Phlogicylindrium Crous, Summerb. & Summerell
1998; phylogeny), Deschamps & Moreno (Myco- (2006), anamorphic Amphisphaeriaceae. 2, Australia.
taxon 72: 205, 1999; Argentina). See Summerell et al. (Fungal Diversity 23: 340,
Phleboscyphus Clem. (1903) = Helvella fide Eckblad 2006).
(Nytt Mag. Bot. 15: 1, 1968). Phlogiotis Que!. (1886) = Guepinia Fr. fide Donk
Phlebriella, see Phlebiella. (Persoonia 4: 185, 1966).
Phlegmacium (Fr.) Wiinsche (1877) = Cortinarius fide Phlyctaena, see Phlyctema.
Kauffman (N. Amer. Fl. 10, 1932) but used by, Phlyctaeniella Petr. ( 1922), anamorphic Pezizomy-
Moser (Die Gattung Phlegmacium, 1960). cotina, St.OfH.15. 1 or 3, Europe; Australia.
Phlegmatium Fr. (1819) nom. dub., Agaricomycetes. Phlyctella Kremp. (1876) = Phlyctis fide Galloway &
'basidiomycetes', inc. sed. See Hornicek (Mykol. Guzman Grimaldi (Lichenologist 20: 393, 1988).
Shorn. 4: 121, 1984). Phlyctellomyces Cif. & Tomas. (1953) = Phlyctella.
Phlegmophiale Zahlbr. ( 1926) = Arthonia fide Santes- Phlyctema Desm. (1847), anamorphic Neofabraea,
son (Symb. bot. upsal. 12 no. 1: 1, 1952). St.OeH.15. c. 30, widespread. See Sutton (The
Phlegographa, see Flegographa. Coe/omycetes, 1980), Spiers & Hopcroft (N.Z. JI Bot.
Phleogena Link (1833), Phleogenaceae. 1, widespread 28: 67, 1990; TEM P. vagabunda), Verkley (Stud.
(north temperate). See Donk (Persoonia 4: 160, Myco/. 44: 180 pp., 1999; review), Abeln et al. (My-
1966), McNabb in Ainsworth et al. (Eds) (The Fungi co/. 92: 685, 2000; phylogeny), Jong et al. (MR. 105:
48: 303, 1973), Holec (Mykologicke Listy 84-85: 33, 658, 2001; phylogeny), Gariepy et al. (MR. 107: 528,
2003; Czech Republic), Aime et al. (Myco/. 98: 896, 2003; phylogeny).
2006; phylogeny). Phlyctibasidium Jiilich (1974), Agaricomycetidae. 1,
Phleogenaceae Giium. (1926), Atractiellales. 6 gen. (+ Europe. See Vezda (Fo/ia geobot. phytotax. 21: 208,
6 syn.), 30 spp. 215, 1986).
Lit.: Oberwinkler & Bandoni (CJB 60: 1726, Phlyctidaceae Poelt ex J.C. David & D. Hawksw.
1982), Oberwinkler & Bandoni (Mycol. 74: 634, ( 1991 ), Ostropales (L ). 2 gen. (+ 9 syn.), 13 spp.
1982), Oberwinkler & Bauer (Sydowia 41: 224, Lit.: Brusse (Bothalia 17: 182, 1987), Galloway &
1989), Cook (Mycologist 8: 107, 1994), Hladun Guzman Grimaldi (Licheno/ogist 20: 393, 1988),
(C/ementeana 4: 48, 1999), Kirschner et al. (Mycol. Wedin et al. (MR. 109: 159, 2005), Mi~likowska et
91: 542, 1999), Bandoni & lnderbitzin (Czech Mycol. al. (Myco/. 98: 1088, 2006; phylogeny).
53: 265, 2002), Bauer et al. (Myco/. 95: 756, 2003), Phlyctidia Miill. Arg. ( 1895) = Phlyctis fide Galloway
Bauer et al. (Mycol. Progr. 5: 41, 2006). & Guzman Grimaldi (Licheno/ogist 20: 393, 1988).
Phloeochora Hohn. (1917) = Phloeospora fide Sutton Phlyctidiaceae Sparrow (1942) = Chytridiaceae.
(Mycol. Pap. 141, 1977). Phlyctidium (A. Braun) Rabenh. (1868) [non
Phloeoconis Fr. (1849), anamorphic Pezizomycotina, Phlyctidium Wallr. 1833] = Rhizophydium fide
Hso.?.?. 3, widespread (temperate). Longcore (in litt. ).
Phloeopannaria Zahlbr. (1941) = Psoroma fide Hawk- Phlyctidium Miill. Arg. ( 1888) [non Phlyctidium
sworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995). Wallr. 1833] = Calenia fide Hawksworth et al. (Dic-
Phloeopeccania J. Steiner (1902), Lichinaceae (L). 1, tionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995).
Arabia; N. America. See Moreno & Egea (Acta Bot. Phlyctidium Wallr. (1833) = Spilocaea fide Sutton
Barcinon. 41: 1, 1992), Schultz & Biidel (Lichenolo- (Mycol. Pap. 141, 1977).
gist 34: 39, 2002; key), Schultz & Mies (Nova Hed- Phlyctidomyces E.A. Thomas ex Cif. & Tomas. (1953)
wigia 77: 73, 2003; Socotra), Schultz & Biidel (Bry- = Phlyctis.
o/ogist 108: 520, 2005; Mexico). Phlyctis (Wallr.) Flot. (1850) nom. cons., Phlyctida-
Phloeopeccaniomyces Cif. & Tomas. (1953) = ceae (L). c. 12, widespread. See Erichsen (Hedwigia
Phloeopeccania. 70: 216, 1930), Galloway & Guzman Grimaldi
Phloeoscoria Wallr. (1825) = Polymorphum. (Lichenologist 20: 393, 1988), Wedin et al. (MR. 109:
Phloeospora Wallr. (1833), anamorphic Mycosphae- 159, 2005; phylogeny).
rella, Cac.= eH.19. c. 160, widespread. See Sutton Phlyctochytrium J. Schrot. (1892), Chytridiaceae. c.
(The Coelomycetes, 1980), Evans et al. (MR. 97: 59, 30, widespread (temperate). See Sparrow (Aquatic
1993; biocontrol), Fatehi & Punithalingam (Kew Phycomycetes Edn 2: 324, 1960; key), Barr (CJB 62:
Bull. 54: 571, 1999; on Lens), Verkley & Priest 1171, 1984), Letcher & Powell (Nova Hedwigia 80:
(Stud. Myco/. 45: 123, 2000; review), Verkley et al. 135, 2005).
(Myco/. 96: 558, 2004; phylogeny), Feau et al. (Mo/. Phlyctomia A. Massa!. (1860) = Phlyctis fide Hawk-
Phylogen. Evo/. 40: 808, 2006; phylogeny). sworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995).
Phloeosporella Hohn. (1924), anamorphic Blumeriella, Phlyctorhiza A.M. Hanson (1946), Chytridiaceae. 1,
Cac.= eH.10. 13, widespread. See Sutton (The America.
Coelomycetes, 1980), Williamson & Bernard (CJB Phlyctospora Corda (1841) = Scleroderma fide
66: 2048, 1988; teleomorph), Sutton et al. (MR. 100: Stalpers (in litt. ).
979, 1996; N America), Yip (Austra/as. Pl. Path. 26: Phoebus R.C. Harris & Ladd (2007), Roccellaceae (L).
26, 1997; on Eucalyptus), Taylor & Crous (MR. 104: 1, USA. See Harris & Ladd (Opuscula Philolichenum
618, 2000; on Proteaceae). 4: 57, 2007).
Phloeosporina Hohn. (1924), anamorphic Pezizomy- phoenicoid fungi, fungi growing amongst the ashes of
cotina, Cac.= eH.?. 2, Europe (eastern). See Sameva former fires (Carpenter & Trappe, Mycotaxon 23:
(Myco/. Balcanica 1: 55, 2004; Bulgaria). 203, 1985); see Pyrophilous fungi.
Phloepeccania Henssen (1990), Lichinaceae (L). 1, Phoenicostroma Syd. (1925) = Coccostromopsis fide
Australasia. See Henssen (Lichenes Cyanophi/i et Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8,
524 PHOLIDOTOPSIS

1995), Hyde & Cannon (Mycol. Pap. 175, 1999). (Mycotaxon 89: 465, 2004; Epicoccum synana-
Pholidotopsis Earle ( 1909) = Galerina fide Singer morph), Barrins et al. (Australas. Pl. Path. 33: 529,
(Agaric. mod. Tax., 1951). 2004; genetic diversity, Australia), Boerema et al.
Pholiota (Fr.) P. Kumm. (1871) nom. cons., Strophari- (Phoma Identification Manual Differentiation of
aceae. c. 150 (lignicolous causing heartwood rot), Specific and Infra-Specific Taxa in Culture: 470 pp.,
widespread (esp. temperate). See Smith & Hesler 2004; monograph), Hawksworth & Cole (Lichenolo-
(The North American species of Pho/iota, 1968; 205 gist 36: 7, 2004; lichenicolous spp. ), Pethybridge et
taxa, keys), Jacobsson (Mycotaxon 36: 95, 1989; cul- al. (Australas. Pl. Path. 33: 173, 2004; on Chrysan-
ture), Klan et al. (Mycotaxon 36: 249, 1989; culture), themum), Balmas et al. (Eur. J. Pl. Path. 111: 235,
Jacobsson (Windahlia 19: 1, 1990; key Eur. spp.), 2005; P. tracheiphila), Torres et al. (Mycotaxon 93:
Holec (Libri Botanici 20: 220 pp., 2001), Bon & 333, 2005; separation from Plenodomus), Voigt et al.
Roux (Docums Mycol. 33: 3, 2003; key), Chang et al. (Mo/. Phylogen. Evol. 37: 541, 2005; phylogeny),
(Australasian Mycologist 24: 53, 2006; Tasmania) Zhou et al. (Mycol. 97: 612, 2005; biocontrol),
Seenameko. Schoch et al. (Mycol. 98: I 041, 2006; phylogeny).
Pholiotella Speg. ( 1889) nom. rej. = Conocybe fide Phomachora Petr. & Syd. (1925), anamorphic Pezizo-
Kuyper (in litt. ). mycotina, St.OeH.?. 2 or 3, America; Australia.
Pholiotina Fayod (1889), Bolbitiaceae. ca, cosmopoli- Phomachorella Petr. (1947), anamorphic Pezizomy-
tan. See Singer (Agaric. mod. Tax. edn 2, 1962; 16 cotina, St.OeH.?. I, S. Africa. See Swart (TBMS 48:
spp.). 463, 1965).
Phoma Fr. (1821) nom. rej. = Plagiostoma fide Hawk- Phomatosphaeropsis Ribaldi (1953) = Sphaeropsis
sworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995). Sacc. fide Sutton (The Coelomycetes, 1980).
Phoma Sacc. (1880) nom. cons., anamorphic Didy- Phomatospora Sacc. (1875), Xylariales. Anamorph
mella, Cpd.O-leH.15. c. 140, widespread. See Sporothrix-like. 37 (on dead stems etc., sometimes
Boerema (Persoonia 3: 9, 1963; typification), Doren- aquatic), widespread. See Rappaz (Mycotaxon 45:
bosch (Persoonia 6: I, 1970; soil spp.), Boerema & 323, 1992; anamorph), Barr (Mycotaxon 51: 191,
Dorenbosch (Stud. Mycol. 3, 1973; fruit rotting spp.), 1994), Fallah & Shearer (Mycol. 90: 323, 1998),
Boerema & Bollen (Persoonia 8: 111, 1975; sep. Jeewon et al. (MR 107: 1392, 2003; phylogeny).
from Ascochyta), Boerema (TBMS 67: 289, 1976; Phomatosporella Tak. Kobay. & K. Sasaki (1982),
spp. studied by Dennis), Sutton (The Coelomycetes, anamorphic Phomatospora, St.OeH.?. I, Japan. See
1980; key 27 spp.), Hawksworth (Bull. Br. Mus. nat. Kobayashi & Sasaki (TMSJ23: 254, 1982).
hist. Bot. 9: 49, 1981; lichenicolous spp.), Morgan- Phomatosporopsis Petr. ( 1925) = Phomatospora fide
Jones et al. (Mycotaxon 16: 403, 1983; studies on von Arx & Miiller (Beitr. Kryptfl. Schweiz 11 no. I,
Phoma), Rajak & Rai (J. Econ. Taxon. Bot. 7: 588, 1954).
1986; key to spp. in culture), Monte & Garcia-Acha phomin, a cytostatic antibiotic from Phoma sp. (S 298)
(TBMS 91: 133, 1988; germination of P. betae), (Rothweiler & Tamm, Experientia 22: 750, 1966);
Monte & Garcia-Acha (TBMS 90: 659, 1988; ultrastr. cytochalasin B (q.v.).
conidiogenesis P. betae), Pons (Fitopat. Venez. 3: 34, Phomites Fritel (1910), Fossil Fungi. 2 (Cretaceous,
1990; spp. on Saccharum), Upadhyay et al. (CJB 68: Paleocene), France; India.
2059, 1990; P. cyperi phytotoxin production), van Phomopsella Hohn. (1920) = Phomopsis (Sacc.)
der Aa et al. (Stud. Mycol. 32: I, 1990; sect. classn), Bubak. fide Petrak (Annis mycol. 23: 1, 1925).
Monte et al. (Mycopathologia 115: 89, 1991; inte- phomopsin, see lupinosis.
grated systematics), de Gruyter & Nordeloos (Per- Phomopsina Petr. (1922) = Phoma Sacc. fide Clements
soonia 15: 71, 1992; sect. Phoma), Schafer & & Shear (Gen. Fung., 1931 ).
Wostemeyer (J. Phytopath. 136: 124, 1992; aggres- Phomopsioides M.E.A. Costa & Sousa da Camara
sive and non-aggressive strains of P. lingam sepa- (1954) = Phomopsis (Sacc.) Bubak. fide Sutton (My-
rated by PCR), Boerema (Persoonia 15: 197, 1993; col. Pap. 141, 1977).
sect. Peyronellaea), de Gruyter et al. (Persoonia 15: Phomopsis (Sacc.) Bubak (1905) nom. cons., anamor-
369, 1993; sect. Phoma, taxa with small conidia), phic Diaporthe, St.OeH.15. c. 234, widespread. See
Nordeloos et al. (MR 97: 1343, 1993; dendritic crys- Uecker (Mycol. Mem. 13, 1988; list sp. names),
tals and taxonomy), Boerema et al. (Persoonia 15: Tomaz et al. (Pub/. Lab. Patol. Veg. 'Ver. de Alm. '
431, 1994; sect. Plenodomus), Boerema (Mycotaxon Lisboa: 54, 1989; P. mali on almonds), Brayford (MR
64: 321, 1997; infrageneric names), de Gruyter et al. 94: 691 and 745, 1990; variation and vegetative in-
(Persoonia 16: 471, 1998), Voigt eta/. (J. Phytopath. compatibility in spp. from Ulmus), Wechtl (Linzer
146: 567, 1998; population study), Boerema & biol. Beitr. 22: 161, 1990; spp. on Compositae and
Gruyter (Persoonia 17: 273, 1999), Boerema et al. Umbelliferae), Shivas et al. (MR 95: 320, 1991;
(Persoonia 17: 281, 1999), Miric et al. (Aust. J. ag- variation in P. leptostromiformis from lupin), Uecker
ric. Res. 50: 325, 1999; on Helianthus), Aa et al. & Johnson (Mycol. 83: 192, 1991; spp. on Aspara-
(Persoonia 17: 435, 2000), Pedras & Biesenthal gus), Rehner & Uecker (CJB 72: 1666, 1994; DNA
(Can. J. Microbiol. 46: 685, 2000; chemistry), Voigt and species concepts), Muntaiiola-Cvetkovic et al. (J.
et al. (Microbiol. Res. 156: 169, 2001; cryptic spe- Phytopath. 144: 285, 1996; growth patterns and in-
cies), Abeln et al. (MR 106: 419, 2002; population compatibility), Zhou et al. (Mycosystema 17: 199,
genetics), Gruyter (Persoonia 18: 85, 2002), Gruyter 1998; ontogeny), Farr et al. (Mycol. 91: 1008, 1999;
& Boerema (Persoonia 17: 541, 2002), Gruyter et al. on Prunus), Kanematsu et al. (Ann. phytopath. Soc.
(Persoonia 18: I, 2002), Hollingsworth et al. (Myco- Japan 65: 264, 1999; Japan), Phillips (Mycol. 91:
taxon 81: 331, 2002; cultural plasticity), Larsen et al. 1001, 1999; on Vitis), Sutton et al. (J. Clin. Micro-
(Pl. Dis. 86: 928, 2002; molecular detection), biol. 37: 807, 1999; from human), Kajitani & Kane-
Boerema (Persoonia 18: 153, 2003), Mendes-Pereira matsu (Mycoscience 41: 111, 2000; on Vitis, Japan),
et al. (MR 107: 1287, 2003; phylogeny), Arena! et al. Kanematsu et al. (J. Gen. Pl. Path. 66: 191, 2000;
 PHRAGMODOTHIS 525
phylogeny, on fruit trees), Scheper et al. (MR 104: (Tertiary), former USSR.
226, 2000; teleomorph, on Vitis), Mostert et al. (Sy- Phragmidiopsis (G. Winter) Mussat (1901) = Phrag-
dowia S3: 227, 2001; on Protea), Mostert et al. (Azy- midium fide Berndt (in /itt. ).
co/. 93: 146, 2001; on Vitis, S Africa), Roy et al. Phragmidium Liuk (1816), Phragmidiaceae. Ana-
(Azycopathologia lSO: 15, 2001; on Glycine), Farr et morph Physonema. c. 110 (on Rosa, Rubus, Poten-
al. (Azyco/. 94: 494, 2002; on Vaccinium, USA), ti//a (Rosaceae) autoecious), widespread (esp. tem-
Says-Lesage et al. (Phytopathology 92: 308, 2002; on perate). P. vio/aceum (blackberry (Rubus) rust),
Helianthus, France), Castlebury et al. (Azycoscience P. rubi-idaei (raspberry rust) and P. mucronatum
44: 203, 2003; phylogeny, teleomorph), Phillips (Sy- (rose (Rubus) rust). See Dietel (Hedwigia 44: 112,
dowia SS: 274, 2003; on Foeniculum), Rekab et al. 1905), Dietel (Hedwigia 44: 330, 1905), Cummins
(MR 108: 393, 2004; on Helianthus), Adams et al. (Azyco/. 23: 433, 1931 ), Hiratsuka et al. (Rep. Tottori
(Stud. Azyco/. S2: 146 pp., 2005), Schilder et al. (Pl. Azyco/. Inst. 18: 53, 1980), Wei (Azycosystema 1: 179,
Dis. 89: 755, 2005; on Vitis, N America), Murali et 1988), Wahyuno et al. (Azycoscience 42: 519, 2001;
al. (Can. J. Microbiol. S2: 673, 2006; endophytes). morph. urediniosp. & telios.), Helfer (Nova Hedwigia
Phomopsis Sacc. & Roum. (1884) nom. rej. prop., 81: 325, 2005; Europ. spp.), Ritz et al. (MR 109: 603,
Pezizomycotina. 2005; evolut.).
Phomyces Clem. (1931 ), anamorphic Pezizomycotina, Phragmitensis K.M. Wong, Poon & K.D. Hyde
Cpd.OeH.?. I (on Me/io/a), Brazil. (1998), Hyponectriaceae. I (on dead stems of
Phorcys Niess! (1876) = Amphisphaeria fide Hawk- Phragmites), Hong Kong. See Wong et al. (Bot. Mar.
sworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995). 41: 379, 1998), Wong et al. (Fungal Diversity 2: 175,
Phorima Raf. (1830) nom. dub. = Hexagonia Fr. fide 1999).
Cooke (Spec. Pub/. Div. Azyc. Dis. Surv. US Depart- Phragmiticola Sherwood ( 1987), ? Helotiales. I,
ment ofAgriculture 3, 1953). Europe. See Magnes (Biblthca Azycol. 16S, 1997).
phorophyte, the 'hcst' tree of an epiphyte. Phragmobasidiomycetes R. T. Moore ( 1980), see
photo- (prefix), pertaining to light. Tremellomycetes; now placed within the Agaricomy-
photobiont, a photosynthetic symbiont in a lichen cotina.
which may be a eukaryotic alga (phycobiont), see Phragmobasidiomycetidae Gaum. ( 1949), see Tremel-
Gartner (in Reisser (Ed.), Algae and symbiosis: 325, lomycetes; now placed within the Agaricomycotina.
1992; review systematics), or a cyanobacterium (bac- phragmobasidium, see basidium.
tobiont, cyanobiont) (Ahmadjian, Internal. Lich. Phragmocalosphaeria Petr. (1923), Calosphaeriaceae.
News/. lS (2): 19, 1982), Biidel (in Reisser (Ed.), Al- I, Czech Republic. See Wehmeyer (Revision of Mel-
gae and symbiosis: 30 I, 1992; review systematics). anconis, 1941).
photomorph, an organism whose form is determined Phragmocapnias Theiss. & Syd. (1918), Capnodi-
by the nature of its photosynthesis (Laundon, Taxon aceae. Anamorph Conidiocarpus. c. 2, widespread
44: 387, 1995); see also Lichens, phycotype, photo- (tropical). See Reynolds (Azycotaxon 8: 917, 1979),
type, photosymbiodeme, phycosymbiodeme. Reynolds (Azycotaxon 27: 377, 1986), Reynolds &
photophilous, having a preference for well-illuminated Gilbert (Aust. Syst. Bot. 18: 265, 2005; Australia),
habitats; cf. heliophilous, anheliophilous. Reynolds & Gilbert (Cryptog. Azyco/. 27: 249, 2006;
photophobous, having a preference for shaded habi- Panama).
tats. Phragmocarpella Theiss. & Syd. ( 1915) = Phyllachora
photosporogenic, requiring light for sporogenesis. Nitschke ex Fuckel (1870) fide Petrak (Annis myco/.
photosymbiodeme, a replacement term for phycosym- 29: 349, 1931).
biodeme to allow for one biont being a cyanobacte- Phragmocauma Theiss. & Syd. (1915) = Phyllachora
rium (Stocker-Worgotter & Tiirk, Crypt. Bot. 4: 300, Nitschke ex Fuckel (1870) fide Cannon (SA 7: 111,
1994); a photomorph. See Lichens. 1988).
phototaxis, movement (e.g. of zoospores) influenced Phragmocephala E.W. Mason & S. Hughes (1951),
by light. anamorphic Pezizomycotina, Hso/Hsy.= eP.l. 9,
phototropism, see tropism. widespread. See Hughes (N.Z. JI Bot. 17: 163, 1979),
Phragmaspidium Bat. (1960), ? Microthyriaceae. 3, Holubova-Jechova (Fo/ia geobot. phytotax. 21: 173,
widespread. See Batista (Publ!;oes Inst. Micol. Recife 1986; Czechoslovakia).
260: 109, 1960). Phragmodiaporthe Wehm. (1941), Melanconidaceae.
Phragmeriella Hansf. ( 1946), Pseudoperisporiaceae. I 2 or 4, N. America. See Barr (Azycol. Mem. 7, 1978).
(on Me/io/aceae), Africa. Phragmodimerium Petr. & Cif. (1932) = Philonectria
Phragmidiaceae Corda (1837), Pucciniales. 14 gen.(+ fide von Arx & Millier (Stud. Azycol. 9, 1975).
13 syn.), 164 spp. Phragmodiscus Hansf. (1947), Lasiosphaeriaceae. I or
Lit.: Eriksson (Azycotaxon lS: 249, 1982), Wa- 2 (on bamboo), Africa (tropical). See Eriksson & Yue
hyuno et al. (Azycoscience 42: 519, 2001), Ono (Azy- (SA 8: 17, 1989), Huhndorf et al. (Azycol. 96: 368,
coscience 43: 37, 2002), Wahyuno et al. (Azyco- 2004).
science 43: 159, 2002), Cummins & Hiratsuka (Il- Phragmodochium Hohn. ( 1924), anamorphic Pezizo-
lustr. Gen. Rust Fungi edn 3: 225 pp., 2003), Maier mycotina, Hsp.= eH.?. I, Java.
et al. (CJB 81: 12, 2003), Wingfield et al. (Australas. Phragmodothella Theiss. & Syd. (1915) = Discos-
Pl. Path. 33: 327, 2004), Ritz et al. (MR 109: 603, troma fide Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the
2005), Aime (Azycoscience 47: 112, 2006), Gomez et Fungi edn 8, 1995).
al. (MR 110: 423, 2006). Phragmodothidea Deam. & Barthol. (1926) = Scirrhia
Phragmidiella Henn. (1905), Phakopsoraceae. c. 8 (on fide Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn
Bignoniaceae, Meliaceae), Africa; India; S. America. 8, 1995).
See Ramachar & Rao (Azyco/. 73: 778, 1981 ). Phragmodothis Theiss. & Syd. (1914) = Dothidea fide
Phragmidiites Babajan & Tasl. (1970), Fossil Fungi. I Barr (Azycotaxon 43: 371, 1992).
526 PHRAGMOGIBBERA

Phragmogibbera Samuels & Rogerson (1990), Ven- sworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995).
turiaceae. Anamorph Stigmina. 1, Venezuela. See Phragmothyriella Hohn. (1912) = Myriangiella.
Samuels & Rogerson (Mem. N. Y. bot. Gdn 64: 165, Phragmothyriella Speg. (1919) nom. dub., Fungi. See
1990). Petrak (Sydowia 5: 169, 1951).
Phragmogloeum Petr. (1954), anamorphic Pezizomy- Phragmothyrites W.N. Edwards (1922), Fossil Fungi.
cotina, Cpd.= eP.?. I, Australia. See Petrak (Sydowia 13 (Tertiary), widespread. See Selkirk (Proc. Linn.
8: 158, 1954). Soc. N. S. W. 100: 70, 1975).
Phragmographium E.F. Morris ( 1966) = Morriso- Phragmothyrium Hohn. (1912) = Microthyrium fide
graphium. von Arx & Millier (Stud. Mycol. 9, 1975).
Phragmographum Henn. (1905) = Opegrapha Ach. Phragmotrichum Kunze (1823), anamorphic Pezizo-
fide Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn mycotina, Cac/St.= -#eP.23. 4, Europe. See Sutton &
8, 1995). Pirozynski (TBMS 48: 349, 1965), Shabunin (Mikol.
Phragmonaevia Rehm (1896) nom. dub., Helotiales. Fitopatol. 31: 52, 1997; Russia).
See Sherwood (Mycotaxon 5: I, 1977), Hawksworth Phragmoxenidiaceae Oberw. & R. Bauer (1990),
& Santesson (Biblthca Lichenol. 38: 121, 1990; Tremellales. 2 gen., 7 spp.
lichenicolous taxa excluded). Lit.: Oberwinkler et al. (Syst. Appl. Microbiol. 13:
Phragmopeltheca L. Xavier (1976) = Porina Miill. 186, 1990), Roberts (Windah/ia 22: 15, 1995).
Arg. fide Lucking et al. (Lichenologist 30: 121, Phragmoxenidium Oberw. (1990), Phragmoxenidi-
1998). aceae. I, Europe. See Oberwinkler (Syst. Appl. Mi-
Phragmopelthecaceae L. Xavier (1976) = Porinaceae. crobiol. 13: 187, 1990).
Phragmopeltis Henn. (1904), anamorphic Pezizomy- Phragmoxyphium Bat. & Cif. (1963) = Ciferrioxy-
cotina, Cpt.leP.?. 5, America (tropical). phium fide Hughes (Mycol. 68: 693, 1976).
Phragmoporthe Petr. (1934), Gnomoniaceae. I, Phrototecha, see Prototheca.
Europe; N. America. See Barr (Mycol. Mem. 7, Phruensis Pinruan (2004 ), Diaporthales. I, Thailand.
1978), Monod (Beih. Sydowia 9: I, 1983). See Pinruan et al. (Mycol. 96: 1165, 2004).
Phragmopsora Magnus (1875) = Pucciniastrum fide Phthora d'Herelle (1909), Pezizomycotina. I (on Cof-
Sydow & Sydow (Monographia Uredinearum seu fea), Guatemala.
Specierum Omnium ad hunc usque Diem Descriptio Phurmomyces Thaxt. ( 1931 ), Ceratomycetaceae. I,
et Adumbratio Systematica 3, 1915). Asia. See Nannfeldt (Svensk bot. Tidskr. 43: 468,
Phragmopyxine Clem. (1909) = Pyxine fide Hawk- 1949).
sworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995). phyco- (prefix), pertaining to algae.
Phragmopyxis Dietel (1897), Uropyxidaceae. 4 (on Phycoascus Moller (1901)? = Pyronema fide Eckblad
Leguminosae, esp. Faboideae), America (tropical); (Nytt Mag. Bot. 15: I, 1968).
Africa. phycobiont, the algal partner in a lichen (Scott, Nature
Phragmoscutella Woron. & Abramov (1926), Do- 179: 486, 1957), photobiont (q.v.); cf. mycobiont.
thideomycetes. I, former USSR. Phycodiscis Clem. (1909) = Knightiella fide Hawk-
Phragmospathula Subram. & N.G. Nair (1966), ana- sworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995).
morphic Pezizomycotina, Hsp.= eP.19. 2, India; phycolichenes (obsol.), lichens in which the vegetative
Cuba. See Subramanian & Nair (Antonie van Leeu- thallus morphology is determined by the photobiont
wenhoek Ned. Tijdschr. Hyg. 32: 384, 1966), and which are of uncertain systematic position as the
Mercado Sierra et al. (Mycol. 89: 304, 1997; revi- sporocarps are unknown (e.g. Cystocoleus, Ra-
sion). codium).
Phragmospathulella J. Mena & Mercado ( 1986), Phycomater Fr. (1825) nom. dub.,? Fungi.
anamorphic Pezizomycotina, Hso.= eP.28. I, Cuba. Phycomelaina Kohlm. (1968), ? Phyllachorales. I (on
See Mena & Mercado (Revta Jardin bot. Nae. Univ. Laminaria), Europe; N. America. Affinities are un-
Habana 7: 32, 1986). certain. See Schatz (Mycol. 75: 762, 1983).
Phragmosperma Theiss. & Syd. (1917), Dothideomy- Phycomyces Kunze (1823), Phycomycetaceae. 3,
cetes. See von Arx & Millier (Stud. Mycol. 9, 1975), widespread. See Benjamin & Hesseltine (Mycol. 51:
Aptroot (Nova Hedwigia 66: 89, 1998). 751, 1959; key), Carlile (J. gen. Microbiol. 28: 161,
phragmospore, differs from an amerospore (q.v.) and 1962; sporangiophore phototropism), Cerda-Olmedo
didymospore (q.v.) in having 2 to many transverse & Lipson (Phycomyces, 1987; review, lit.), Ootaki et
septa. See Anamorphic fungi. al. (Mycoscience 37: 427, 1996; mating response),
Phragmosporonema Moesz (1924) - Dip- Yamazaki & Ootaki (Mycoscience 37: 269, 1996; zy-
losporonema. gospore formation), Yamazaki & Ootaki (MR 100:
Phragmostachys Costantin ( 1888) = Sterigmatobotrys 984, 1996; progametangia), James et al. (Nature 443:
fideBisby(TBMS26: 138, 1943). 818, 2006; phylogeny), Wostemeyer & Schimek in
Phragmostele Clem. ( 1909) = Pucciniostele. Heitman et al. (Eds.) (Sex in Fungi: 431, 2007; tris-
Phragmostilbe Subram. (1959) = Arthrosporium fide poric acid & mating), Davila Lopez et al. (Nucleic
Wang (Mycol. 64: 1175, 1972). Acids Research 36: 3001, 2008; spliceosomal RNA
Phragmotaenium R. Bauer, Begerow, A. Nagler & gene phylogeny).
Oberw. (2001), Tilletiariaceae. I (on Poaceae), India. Phycomycetaceae Arx (1982), Mucorales. 2 gen., 6
See Bauer et al. (MR 105: 423, 2001). spp.
Phragmotelium Syd. (1921), Pucciniales. c. 10 (on Lit.: Benjamin & Hesseltine (Mycol. 51: 751,
Rubus (Rosaceae)), Asia; Australia. See Thirumala- 1959), Yamazaki & Ootaki (Mycoscience 37: 269,
char (Proc. Indian natn Sci. Acad. Part B. Biol. Sci. 1996).
15: 186, 1942), Cummins & Hiratsuka (Illustr. Gen. Phycomycetes J. Schrot. (1892) (obsol.). Class for-
Rust Fungi rev. edit., 1983; syn. of Phragmidium). merly used for fungi now treated in Chromista (q.v.)
Phragmothele Clem. (1909) = Thelidium fide Hawk- and some Fungi (Chytridiomycota and Zygomycota);
 PHYLLISCIDIOPSIS 527

best used only as a trivial term, 'phycomycetes'; an vances in Legume Systematics 5: 179, 1994; coevolu-
approx. syn. of 'lower fungi'. tion), Cannon (MR 100: 1409, 1996; spp. on
Phycomycites D.E. Ellis (1915), Fossil Fungi. 3 (Juras- Rosaceae), Cannon (Biodiversity of Tropical Micro-
sic), Germany; British Isles. fungi: 255, 1997; diversity), Malloch & Mallik (CTB
phycomycosis, a general term for a disease of humans 76: 1265, 1998), Silva-Hanlin & Hanlin (Myco-
or animals caused by a phycomycete. Cf. mucormy- science 39: 97, 1998), Silva-Hanlin & Hanlin (Myco-
cosis, zygomycosis. science 39: 97, 1998; review), Cannon & Evans (MR
Phycomycotera. Superdivision used by Moore (1971) 103: 577, 1999), Hyde & Cannon (Mycol. Pap. 175:
for all fungi with non-septate hyphae (i.e. Oomycota 114, 1999; spp. on palms), Hyde & Cannon (Mycol.
and Zygomycota in the Dictionary, this edition); cf. Pap. 175: 114 pp., 1999), Pearce et al. (Fungal Di-
Septomycotera. versity 3: 123, 1999), Pearce et al. (Aust. Syst. Bot.
phycophilous, growmg with or on algae. 14: 283, 2001; spp. on Proteaceae), Pearce & Hyde
Phycopsis L. Mangin & Pat. (1912) [non Phycopsis (Fungal Diversity Res. Ser. 17: 308 pp., 2006).
(Fisch.-Oost.) Rothpletz 1896, Algae]= Seuratia fide Phyllachorales M.E. Barr (1983). Sordariomycetes. 2
Meeker (CTB 53: 2462, 1975). fam., 63 gen., 1226 spp. Stromata absent to well-
Phycorella Dllbbeler (1980), Dothideomycetes. I developed, immersed in plant tissue, often clypeate,
(biotrophic parasite of Scytonema), Australia. See usually black. Ascomata perithecial, usually thin-
Dllbbeler (Sydowia 33: 33, 1980). walled, the ostioles periphysate. Peridium usually
Phycosiphon A. Massa!. (1859) = Brachycarphium. composed of thin-walled compressed hyaline or
phycosymbiodeme, joined lichen thalli with a single brown tissue, sometimes irregular in form. Interascal
mycobiont but different photobionts (Renner & Gal- tissue of simple rather wide thin-walled paraphyses,
loway, Mycotaxon 16: 197, 1982); photomorph, phy- sometimes deliquescing. Asci ± cylindrical, thin-
cotype. walled, not fissitunicate, persistent, usually with an
phycosymbiont, phycobiont. inconspicuous J- apical ring. Ascospores usually hya-
phycotrophic (of fungi), obtaining nutrients from algae line, aseptate, occ. ornamented. Anamorphs usually
(Dobbs, Lichenologist 4: 323, 1970). coelomycetous, spermatial or disseminative. Appres-
phycotype, see type. soria usually formed as adhesion/penetration struc-
Phylacia Lev. (1845), Xylariaceae. Anamorph Genicu- tures. Mostly biotrophic, some necrotrophic and a
losporium. 7, America (tropical). See Dennis (Kew few saprobic, on leaves, stems, and roots, widespr.
Bull.: 320, 1957), Perez-Silva (Boin. Soc. mex. Micol. esp. trop. Fams:
6: 9, 1972), Silveira & Rogers (Acta Amazon. Sup!. ( 1) Phaeochoraceae,
15: 7, 1985; key 4 spp. Brazil), Rodrigues & Samuels (2) Phyllachoraceae
(Mem. N. Y. bot. Gdn 49: 290, 1989), Hladki (Lilloa Lit.: Cannon (SA 7: 23, 1987; posn), Eriksson &
41: 9, 2004; Argentina), Medel et al. (Mycotaxon 97: Hawksworth (SA 11: 181, 1993), Winka & Eriksson
279, 2006; Mexico), Stadler & Fournier (Revta (Mycoscience 41: 97, 2000; DNA).
lberoamer. Micol. 23: 160, 2006; chemistry), Bitzer Phyllachorella Syd. (1914), ? Dothideales. 1, India.
et al. (MR 112: 251, 2008; phylogeny, chemistry). See von Arx & Millier (Beitr. Kryptfl. Schweiz 11 no.
Phylaciaceae Speer (1980) = Xylariaceae. 1, 1954; syn. with Vestergrenia), Kar & Maity (My-
Phylacteria (Pers.) Pat. (1887) = Scyphopilus. col. 63: 1024, 1971).
Phylacteriaceae Imazeki (1953) = Thelephoraceae. Phyllactinia Lev. (1851), Erysiphaceae. Anamorph
Phyllachora Nitschke ex Fuckel (1867) nom. rej. = Ovulariopsis. 40, widespread. P. guttata (mildew of
Scirrhia fide Holm (Taxon 24: 475, 1973). hazel (Cory/us), birch (Betula), and other trees). See
Phyllachora Nitschke ex Fuckel (1870) nom. cons., Braun (Beih. Nova Hedwigia 89, 1987; key), Hirata
Phyllachoraceae. Anamorph Linochora. c. 944 (from & Takamatsu (Mycoscience 37: 283, 1996; phylog-
living leaves), widespread. See Parbery & Langdon eny), Takamatsu et al. (Mycoscience 39: 441, 1998;
(Aust. J. Bot. 12: 265, 1964; species concepts), Par- phylogeny), Saenz & Taylor (CTB 77: 150, 1999;
bery (Aust. J. Bot. 15: 271, 1967; key), Parbery (Aust. phylogeny), Mori et al. (Mycol. 92: 74, 2000; phy-
J. Bot. 19: 207, 1971; spp. on Gramineae), Kamat et logeny), Shin & Lee (Mycotaxon 83: 301, 2002;
al. (Univ. Agric. Sci. Hebbal Monogr. 4, 1978; key morphology), Takamatsu (Mycoscience 45: 147,
88 Indian spp.), Parbery in Subramanian (Ed.) (Tax- 2004; phylogeny), Wang et al. (Mycol. 98: 1065,
onomy offungi 1: 263, 1978; fungi on), Cannon (My- 2006; phylogeny), Takamatsu et al. (MR 112: 299,
col. Pap. 163, 1991; spp. on Leguminosae), Cannon 2008; phylogeny).
(MR 100: 1409, 1996; spp. on Rosaceae), Cannon & Phyllerites Mesch. (1892), Fossil Fungi ? Fungi. 16
Evans (MR 103: 577, 1999; spp. on Erythroxy- (Tertiary), Europe.
laceae), Hyde & Cannon (Mycol. Pap. 175: 114, Phyllerium Fr. (1832) nom. dub., Fungi. Based on leaf
1999; spp. on palms), Pearce et al. (Fungal Diversity outgrowths fide Fries (Syst. mycol. 3: 523, 1832).
3: 123, 1999; spp. on Asclepiadaceae), Winka & Phylleutypa Petr. (1934), Phyllachoraceae. 2 (from
Eriksson (Mycoscience 41: 97, 2000; DNA), Pearce living sterns), Africa; north temperate. See Malloch
et al. (Aust. Syst. Bot. 14: 283, 2001; on Proteaceae), & Malik (CTB 76: 1265, 1998).
Bentes et al. (Fungal Diversity 12: I, 2003; on Xan- phyllidium, lichen propagule formed by abstriction of
thium), Johnston & Cannon (N.Z. JI Bot. 42: 921, a leaf-like or scale-like portion of the thallus. See
2004; New Zealand), Pearce & Hyde (Fungal Diver- Poelt (Flora, Jena 169: 23, 1980) (Fig. 22F).
sity Res. Ser. 17: 308 pp., 2006; Australia). Phyllis F. Wilson (1889) [non Phyllis L. 1753,
Phyllachoraceae Theiss. & Syd. (1915), Phyllacho- Rubiaceae] =Neophyllis.
rales. 51 gen. (+ 54 syn.), 1173 spp. Phylliscaceae Th. Fr. (1860) = Lichinaceae.
Lit.: Cannon (Mycol. Pap. 163: 302 pp., 1991), Phylliscidiopsis Sambo (1937), Lichinaceae (L). 1,
Hanlin et al. (Mycotaxon 44: 103, 1992), Cannon in Ethiopia. See Moreno & Egea (Acta Bot. Barcinon.
McKey & Sprent (Eds) (The Nitrogen Factor. Ad- 41: 1, 1992).
528 PHYLLISCIDIUM

Phylliscidium Forssell (1885), Lichinaceae (L). 1, St.OeP.?. 1, Europe. See Sutton (Mycol. Pap. 141,
Brazil. See Moreno & Egea (Acta Bot. Barcinon. 41: 1977).
1, 1992), Schultz & Biidel (Lichenologist 34: 39, Phyllogaster Pegler (1969), Agaricaceae. 1, Ghana.
2002; key). Basidioma gasteroid. See Pegler & Young (Proc. K.
Phyllisciella Henssen (1984), Lichinaceae (L). 3, Ned. Akad. Wet. Ser. C, Biol. Med. Sci. 72: 222,
southern hemisphere. See Moreno & Egea (Acta Bot. 1969).
Barcinon. 41: 1, 1992), Schultz & Biidel (Lichenolo- Phyllogloea Lowy (1961), Phragmoxenidiaceae. 6,
gist 34: 39, 2002; key). widespread (tropical). See Roberts (Mycotaxon 87:
Phylliscum Nyl. (1855), Lichinaceae (L). 3, wide- 187, 2003; Dominican Republic).
spread. See Schultz & Biidel (Lichenologist 34: 39, Phyllographa (Milli. Arg.) Rlisllnen (1943) nom. inval.
2002; key), Wedin et al. (MR. 109: 159, 2005; phy- = Opegrapha Ach. fide Hawksworth et al. (Diction-
logeny). ary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995).
Phyllobaeis Kalb & Gier! (1993), Baeomycetaceae (L). Phyllohendersonia Tassi (1902), anamorphic Pezizo-
5, widespread (tropical). See Gier! & Kalb (Herzogia mycotina, Cpd.= eP.?. 28, widespread. See Sutton
9: 593, 1993; concept), Stenroos & DePriest (Am. J. (Mycol. Pap. 141, 1977).
Bot. 85: 1548, 1998), Pe~oh et al. (Mycol. Progr. 3: Phyllomyces Lloyd (1921) = Cordierites fide Zhuang
103, 2004; asci), Mi~dlikowska et al. (Mycol. 98: (Mycotaxon 31: 261, 1988).
1088, 2006; phylogeny). Phyllonochaeta Gonz. Frag. & Cif. (1927) nom. dub.,
Phyllobatheliaceae Bitter & F. Schill. (1927), Pezizo- Fungi. See Petrak (Annis mycol. 32: 317, 1934).
mycotina (inc. sed.) (L). 2 gen.(+ 2 syn.), 9 spp. Phyllopeltula Kalb (2001), Peltulaceae (L). 2, Kenya;
Lit.: Harris (More Florida Lichens, 1995) Venezuela. See Kalb (Biblthca Lichenol. 78: 158,
Lit.:, Aptroot et al. (Biblthca Lichenol. 64, 1997), 2001).
Aptroot et al. (Biblthca Lichenol. 64: 220 pp., 1997), Phyllopezis Petr. (1949),? Helotiales. 1, S. America.
Liicking (Trop. Bryol. 13: 87, 1997), Liicking (Trap. Phyllophiale R. Sant. (1952) = Porina Milli. Arg. fide
Bryol. 15: 45, 1998). Liicking et al. (Lichenologist 30: 121, 1998), Liicking
Phyllobathelium (Miill. Arg.) Miill. Arg. (1890), Phyl- & Caceres (Lichenologist 31: 349, 1999).
lobatheliaceae (L). 8, C. & S. America. See Santes- Phyllophthalmaria (Miill. Arg.) Zahlbr. (1905) ? =
son (Symb. bot. upsal. 12 no. 1: 1, 1952). Leptosphaeria fide Santesson (Symb. bot. upsal. 12
Phylloblastia Vain. (1921),? Strigulaceae (L). 3, pan- no. 1: 1, 1952).
tropical. See Santesson (Symb. bot. upsal. 12 no. 1: 1, phylloplane, the leaf surface; Last & Deighton (TBMS
1952), Aptroot in Galloway (Ed.) (Systematics, con- 48: 83, 1965), the non-parasitic biotas of the leaf sur-
servation and ecology of tropical lichens: 253, 1991), face.
McCarthy (Flora of Australia 58 A: 242 pp., 2001), Phylloporia Murrill (1904), Hymenochaetaceae. 7,
Herrera-Campos et al. (Lichenologist 36: 309, 2004; widespread (pantropical). See Ryvarden & Johansen
Mexico), Serusiaux et al. (Lichenologist 39: 103, (Prelim. Polyp. Fl. E. Afr.: 230, 1980; key), Wagner
2007; Europe, Madeira). & Fischer (MR. 105: 773, 2001), Wagner & Ryvarden
Phylloboletellus Singer (1952), Boletaceae. 1, C and S (Mycol. Progr. 1: 105, 2002; phylogeny and taxon-
America. See Kuyper (in litt. ), Singer & Digilio (Lil- omy).
loa 25: 438, 1952)? = Boletellus (Bolet.) fide. Phylloporina (Miill. Arg.) Miill. Arg. (1890) = Porina
Phyllobolites Singer (1942), Boletaceae. 1, S. America Miill. Arg. fide Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the
(tropical). See Singer (Annis mycol. 40: 59, 1942). Fungi edn 8, 1995).
Phyllobrassia Vain. (1921) = Chroodiscus fide Hawk- Phylloporina C.W. Dodge (1948), Pezizomycotina (L).
sworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995). 1, Kerguelen.
Phyllocarbon Lloyd (1921) = Polyozellus fide Donk Phylloporis Clem. ( 1909), Strigulaceae (L). 1, wide-
(Beih. Nova Hedwigia 5: 228, 1962). spread. See Vezda (Folia geobot. phytotax. 19: 177,
Phyllocardium Korshikov (1927), Algae. 1984), Hawksworth (SA 5: 151, 1986), Lucking &
Phyllocarpos Poir. (1813) = Cladonia fide Hawk- Liicking (Herzogia 11: 143, 1995; Costa Rica), Mal-
sworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995). colm & Galloway (New Zealand Lichens Checklist,
Phyllocaulon (Tuck.) Vain. (1909) = Stereocaulon Key, and Glossary, 1997).
Hoffin. fide Zahlbruckner (Catalogus Lichenum Uni- Phylloporthe Syd. (1925), Diaporthales. 1, America
versalis 4, 1927). (tropical). See Barr (Mycol. Mem. 7, 1978), Cannon
Phyllocelis Syd. (1925), Pezizomycotina. 1 or 2, C. (Fungal Diversity 7: 17, 2001).
America. Phylloporus Que!. (1888), Boletaceae. c. 50, cosmo-
Phyllocharis Fee (1825) = Strigula fide Hawksworth et politan (mostly tropical). See Kuyper (in litt.), Corner
al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995). (Nova Hedwigia 20: 793, 1970; Malaysia), Singer &
phyllocladia, the granular, verrucose, coralloid, squa- Gomez (Brenesia 22: 163, 1984; Costa Rica)?= Bo-
muliform, digitate, peltate, or foliaceous parts of the letus (Bolet.) fide.
thallus of Stereocaulon which contain the photobiont. Phyllops Raf. (1817) nom. dub., Fungi.
Phyllocratera Serus. & Aptroot ( 1997), Phyllobatheli- Phyllopsora Miill. Arg. (1894), Ramalinaceae (L). 81,
aceae (L). 1, Papua New Guinea. See Aptroot et al. widespread (esp. tropical). See Swinscow & Krog
(Biblthca Lichenol. 64, 1997). (Lichenologist 13: 203, 1981), Brako (Mycotaxon 35:
Phyllocrea Hohn. (1918), Phyllachoraceae. 1 (from 1, 1989), Timdal & Krog (Mycotaxon 77: 57, 2001;
living leaves), S. America. See Miiller & von Arx Africa), Upreti et al. (Biblthca Lichenol. 86: 185,
(Beitr. Kryptfl. Schweiz 11 no. 2, 1962). 2003; India), Elix (Australasian Lichenology 59: 23,
Phyllodontia P. Karst. (1883) = Cerrena fide Donk 2006; Australia).
(Verh. K. ned. Akad. Wet. tweede sect. 62: 1, 1974). Phyllopsoraceae Zahlbr. (1905) = Ramalinaceae.
Phylloedia Fr. (1849) = Phylloedium. Phyllopta (Fr.) Fr. (1825) nom. dub.,? Trichosporona-
Phylloedium Fr. (1825), anamorphic Pezizomycotina, ceae. See Donk (Taxon 7: 239, 1958), Donk (Persoo-
 PHYLOGENETIC ANALYSIS 529

nia 4: 306, 1966). phylogenetic analysis.

Phyllopyrenia C.W. Dodge (1948) nom. dub. ? = Phylogenetic methodologies are based upon three
Coccotrema. fundamental assumptions: that taxa are united into
Phyllopyreniaceae Zahlbr. ( 1903) = Coccotremata- natural groups on the basis of shared derived charac-
ceae. ters (synapomorphies); that all groups recognized
Phyllosphaera Dumort. (1822) nom. rej. prop.:= Phyl- must descend from a single ancestor (i.e. they are
losticta. monophyletic) and that the most parsimonious pat-
phyllosphere, the zone immediately surrounding a leaf; tern (that is the one requiring the least number of
frequently used in the sense ofphylloplane (q.v.). See steps to resolve the relationships of the taxa) is the
Preece & Dickinson (Eds) (Ecology of leaf surface one most likely to be correct. Groups defined using
micro-organisms, 1970), Dickinson & Preece (Eds) shared primitive characters (symplesiomorphies) are
(Microbiology of aerial plant surfaces, 1976), likely to be paraphyletic and thus not include all the
Blakeman (Ed.) (Microbial ecology of the phyl- descendants of an ancestor. Groups delimited that do
loplane, 1981), Fokkema & van der Heuvel (Eds) not share a common ancestor are polyphyletic and
(Microbiology of the phyllosphere, 1986). Cf. often result from convergent (non-homologous) char-
rhizoplane; spermoplane. acters. The product of phylogenetic analysis is a
Phyllosticta Pers. (1818) nom. cons., anamorphic branching diagram (phylogenetic tree or cladogram,
Guignardia, Cpd.OeH.l/19. 92, widespread. See van frequently referred to informally as a tree) which
der Aa (Stud. Mycol. S, 1973), Punithalingam (Mycol. shows the pattern of relationships between the organ-
Pap. 136, 1974), Punithalingam & Woodhams (Nova isms based on the characters used.
Hedwigia 36: 151, 1982; conidial appendages), Yip Phylogenetic analysis methods were initially devel-
(MR 93: 489, 1989; 5 n.spp. from Australia), Petrini oped using morphology data sets and manual calcula-
et al. (Sydowia 43: 148, 1991; key spp. on conifers), tion, but now molecular data are used almost exclu-
Leuchtmann et al. (MR 96: 287, 1992; isozyme poly- sively and powerful computers are required. Genes or
morphism in endophytic spp.), Muthumary et al. gene fragments are amplified from extracted DNA
(Mycotaxon 47: 147, 1993; ontogeny), Okane et al. using specific primers, and sequenced using equip-
(CJB 79: 101, 2001; on Ericaceae), Zhou & Stanosz ment that is usually highly automated and optimized
(Mycol 93: 516, 2001; phylogeny), Aa & Vanev (A for high throughput. The resulting sequences must
Revision of the Species Described in Phyllosticta, first be aligned, taking into account insertions and
2002; nomenclator), Baayen et al. (Phytopathology deletions and variations in overall sequence length.
92: 464, 2002; G. citricarpa), Pandey et al. (MR 107: This is done using a computer package such as
439, 2003; endophytes), Crous et al. (Stud. Mycol. ClustalW (Chenna et al., Nucleic Acids Res. 31:
SS: 235, 2006; phylogeny). 3497, 2003; Larkin et al., Bioinformatics 23: 2947,
Phyllostictaceae Fr. (1849) = Botryosphaeriaceae. 2007; http://www.clustal.org), either down-loaded or
Phyllostictella Tassi (1901) ? = Microsphaeropsis via a web-based service. Many users prefer manually
Hohn. fide Sutton (Mycol. Pap. 141, 1977). to adjust the alignment that is generated, to compen-
Phyllostictina Syd. & P. Syd. (1916) = Phyllosticta sate for ambiguities in the sequence traces etc. The
fide van der Aa (Stud. Mycol. S, 1973 ). aligned sequences are then trimmed to a common
Phyllostictites Babajan & Tasl. (1970), Fossil Fungi. l length and output (typically in NEXUS format) so
(Tertiary), former USSR. they can be read by phylogenetics packages. These
Phyllothelium Trevis. (1861) = Trypethelium fide use complex statistical algorithms to generate phy-
Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, logenetic trees, often with numerous alternative set-
1995). tings to allow for differences in sequence characteris-
Phyllotopsis E.-J. Gilbert & Donk ex Singer (1936), tics, presumed evolutionary models, use of molecular
Agaricales. 5, widespread (temperate). Belongs to clocks etc.
Marasmiaceae or Tricholomataceae. See Johannesen Currently, the three most widely used algorithms
(Blekksoppen 26: 23, 1998). for phylogenetic analysis are:
Phyllotremella Lloyd ( 1920) = Resupinatus fide Parsimony analysis (using the PAUP package;
Kuyper (in Litt.). Swofford, PAUP*: phylogenetic analyses using par-
Phyllotus P. Karst. (1879) = Resupinatus fide Kuyper simony (*and other methods), 2002).
(in Litt.) Lectotypification has been contested; under Maximum likelihood estimation (e.g. Stamatakis et
another lectotypification it becomes the correct name al., Bioinformatics 21: 456, 2005).
for Pleurocybella. Bayesian analysis (using the MrBayes package;
Phylogenetic analysis. Systematics methods that aim Huelsenbeck & Ronquist, Bioinformatics 17: 754,
to reconstruct the genealogical descent of organisms 2001; Ronquist et al., http://www.mrbayes.csit.fsu.
by means of objective and repeatable analysis, and edu/).
from this pattern to propose a falsifiable hypothesis In some cases the output is restricted to a text-
of natural classification or phylogeny. The theory is based depiction of the resulting trees, which can be
largely based on concepts introduced by the German visualized using e.g. Treeview (http://taxonomy.zo-
entomologist Willi Hennig (1913-1976) which revo- ology.gla.ac.uk/rod/treeview/). There are several
lutionized systematic research through emphasis on freely available integrated software packages that
evolutionary processes rather than shared characters. make phylogenetic analysis somewhat more user-
Hennig himself referred to his methodology as phy- friendly, including MESQUITE (version 2.5:
logenetic systematics, but for a time proponents of http://mesquiteproject.org/mesquite/mesquite/) and
his methods preferred the term cladistics, derived MEGA (Tamura et al., Mol. Biol. Evol. 24: 1596,
from the Greek cla<lo,, branch. Since around 2000 2007; version 4: http://www.megasoftware.net/).
that term has fallen into disuse, and almost all re- Correct interpretation of phylogenetic trees is criti-
searchers refer to their discipline as phylogenetics, or cally important: all the tree generation methods are
530 PHYLOGENETIC ANALYSIS

based on statistical assumptions that may not be justi- cates, each of which produces a subtly different
fiable in all cases, and they merely represent the most branching pattern or branch lengths. A consensus
probable evolutionary pathway by which the organ- tree represents the most likely evolutionary pathway
isms included have come into being. Trees must be in statistical terms, and the degree of likelihood that
rooted with the inclusion and specification of an this is the correct topology (or branching pattern) can
outgroup - a taxon or group of taxa that are known also be measured statistically. This may be achieved
to be outside of but related to the group in question. using the bootstrap resampling technique (Felsen-
Phylogenetic analyses involve repeated analyses of stein, Evolution 39: 783, 1985; Nei & Kumar,
the data, sometimes with many thousands of repli-

"F sion
cl:.ster"

~
OHFR-TS fusion
Others:
"'-. Eukaryotic
Mitochondria roOt Phalansterium
Opisthokonts Collodictyonids
Eukaryotes Splronemids
KathclblephGrids
Prokaryotes Tetonema
Stephcanopogon
Multlcllia-
etc.
Bacteria Archaea

Fig. 31. Phylogenetic tree of eukaryotes based Simpson & Rogers, Eukaryotic evolution: getting to the root of
the problem (Current Biology 12: R691-R693, 2002).

Molecular evolution and phylogenetics, 2000) by chy. The most widely used remain ribosomal genes
comparing trees with those generated after random within nuclei or mitochondria; these are present in
replacement of nucleotides within the sequences. The multiple copies which makes amplification easier (al-
proportion of individual branching events with iden- though there are instances of sequence heterogeneity
tical structure provides a measure ofrobustness of the within organisms). Of these, the l 8S (SSU) fragment
analysis; a bootstrap value of less than about 70% is is relatively conserved and has been widely used to
considered by most to be an unreliable indicator of infer relationships at family level and above, and the
relationships. Bootstrapping may be used in conjunc- 25S (LSU) fragment is more variable and is useful at
tion with several phylogenetic analysis methods, in- genus or species level. The two ITS (internal tran-
cluding parsimony and maximum likelihood analysis. scribed spacer) regions of ribosomal DNA which are
Bayesian analysis is assessed using posterior prob- more variable again, are most widely used to investi-
abilities (PP; the posterior distribution of trees, see gate species relationships, although there are many
Ronquist et al., 2005); here strong support for a to- cases where the level of variation is insufficient to
pology can be inferred from a PP figure of more than distinguish reliably between taxa commonly accepted
0.95. Results from any of these techniques are only at species level. The search for the most effective
as reliable as the original data, and problems with gene for use in species-level diagnosis in fungi con-
alignment in particular can lead to serious anomalies. tinues (genetic barcoding; see e.g. Seifert et al.
Many different genes and gene fragments have (Proc. Nat. Acad. Sci 104: 3901, 2007; barcoding of
been explored as potential indicators of evolutionary fungi), Kress & Erickson (PNAS 105: 2761, 2008;
pathways for fungi. They show varying degrees of introduction to barcoding), http://barcoding.si.edu/
conservation, allowing their use for analysis of rela- and http://www.barcodinglife.org/). Other widely
tionships at different levels of the taxonomic hierar- used genes in phylogenetic research include those
 PHYLOGENY 531

coding for a-tubulin, transcription elongation factor- protozoan group, Rhizopoda, which is informally
1a (EF-la), RNA polymerase B (RPB), glyceralde- known as the Ramicristates and the plasmodiophorids
hyde 3-phosphate dehydrogenase (GAPDH) and mi- cluster together with the amoeboid, photosynthetic
tochondrial ATP synthase FO subunit 6 (ATP6). chlorarachnids and the cercomonads (a diverse group
Primers for amplification of many of these genes may of soil flagellates). Other taxa such as Fonticu/a and
be found at the AFTOL website (http://aftol.org/). the copromyxids are now thought to be independent
Lit.: Forey et al. ( Cladistics: a practical course in lineages (Patterson, 1999).
systematics, 1992); Linder (S. Afr. J. Bot. 54: 208, Major new research elucidating relationships
1988, review for botanists); Scotland et al. (Eds) within the true fungi has been published in the last
(Models in phylogeny reconstruction, 1994); Page & five years; see especially Hibbett et al. (MR.111: 509,
Holmes (Molecular evolution: a phylogenetic ap- 2007), James et al. (Nature 443: 818, 2006), Liu et
proach, 1998); Nei & Kumar, Molecular evolution al., BMC Evol. Biol. 6: 74, 2006), Lutzoni et al. (Am.
and phylogenetics, 2000); Felsenstein (Inferring phy- J. Bot. 91: 1446, 2004) and papers in the Deep Hypha
logenies, 2004), See also websites associated with the issue of Mycologia (Mycol. 98 (6), 2006, pub!. 2007).
software packages detailed above, and numerous ar- Within the Kingdom Fungi, analyses of molecular
ticles posted on GENBANK (http://www.ncbi.nlm. data strongly support the monophyly of the Ascomy-
nib.gov/) and EMBL (http://www.embl.de/). cota and Basidiomycota (recognized as Subkingdom
See also Classification, Coevolution, Kingdoms of Dikarya), and also led to acceptance of five further
fungi, Phylogeny. phyla - the Blastocladiomycota, Chytridiomycota,
Phylogeny. Mycologists' views on phylogeny, the Glomeromycota, Microsporidia and Neocal/imasti-
evolution of a group of organisms through time, have gomycota. The Zygomycota as accepted in the previ-
been based traditionally on comparative morphology, ous edn of this Dictionary is no longer considered to
cytology, hyphal wall chemistry, ultrastructure, and be a viable taxonomic unit, with its components in-
to a lesser degree fossils (see Fossil fungi). The ad- cluding the Mucora/es, Endogona/es, 'Trichomy-
vent of cladistic and molecular approaches has led to cetes' and others shown to be only distantly related.
major changes in understanding the relationships of The new system promises a robust framework within
fungal phyla. which to develop classifications of lower-order
The three kingdoms including fungi as traditionally groups.
circumscribed (see Kingdoms of fungi) are shown by Insights into evolution of the phylum Ascomycota
molecular studies of 16S-like ribosomal RNA se- can be found in the apparently basal position of
quences to be phylogenetically remote (Fig. 31 ). Neolecta, associated in a grouping with Pneumocys-
Current data mostly support the initial indications tis, Schizosaccharomyces and Taphrinales, some-
that Anima/ia and Fungi are sister groups and most times referred to as the archiascomycetes. These
probably arose from a choanozoan-like protozoan an- morphologically disparate taxa are here placed within
cestor (see Adi et al, J. Eukaryotic Microbial. 52: subphylum Taphrinomycotina, alongside the asco-
399, 2005; Baldauf et al., Science 290: 972, 2000; mycetous yeast subphylum Saccharomycotina and
Cavalier-Smith, in Rayner, Brasier & Moore (Eds), the Pezizomycotina (syn. Ascomycotina) that contains
Evolutionary biology of the fangi: 339, 1987, in the vast bulk of filamentous taxa. Major changes
McLaughlin et al. (Eds) The Mycota 7A: 3, 2001); since the last edn of this Dictionary include remodel-
Cracraft & Donaghue (Eds), Assembling the Tree of ling of the major lichenized groups, with the most
Life, 2004; Steenkamp et al., Mo/. Biol. Evol. 23: 93, speciose taxon now named the Lecanoromycetes,
2006; van der Peer et al., J. Mo/. Evol. 51: 565, 2000; which includes the subclasses Lecanoromycetidae
Wainright et al., Science 260: 340, 1993). These two and Ostropomycetidae. Aspergil/us, Penicil/ium and
kingdoms have been informally grouped with the similar fungi are confirmed as related to morphologi-
members of the DRIPs clade [DRIPs is an acronym cally disparate groups including the black yeasts
of the original members of the clade: Dermocys- (Chaetothyria/es) and some pyrenocarpous
tidium, rosette agent, lchthyophonus, and Psorosper- lichenized taxa ( Verrucaria/es ). Studies have under-
mium ], microsporidians and the choanoflagellates in lined time and again that many of the morphological
the Opisthokonta (q.v.) (see Baldauf et al., Science structures used in traditional classifications of the As-
290: 972, 2000; Philip et al., Mo/. Biol. Evol. 22: comycota have evolved on multiple occasions, pre-
1175, 2005), though the most authors now regard the sumably in response to common evolutionary pres-
Microsporidia (q.v.) as members of the Kingdom sures.
Fungi (see e.g. Gill & Fast, Gene 375: 103, 2006). Even more dramatic changes have resulted in the
No molecular data have been found to support the new classification of the Basidiomycota. Three famil-
hypothesis for a red algal (Rhodophyta) ancestry of iar groups are recognized as subphyla, the Puccinio-
the Ascomycota and Basidiomycota which was mycotina (rusts and relatives), Usti/aginomycotina
strongly argued for by Demoulin (see Bot. Rev. 40: (smuts etc.) and Agaricomycotina (agarics, poly-
315, 1974, BioSystems 18: 347, 1985). pores, 'gasteromycetes ', jelly fungi etc.). Within the
'Fungi' in the other two kingdoms seem to have Agaricomycotina many of the traditional groups
arisen polyphyletically. Within the Protozoa (q.v.) based on anatomical structure have been shown to be
the fungus-like groups are all slime moulds but these artificial. One of the most ancient lineages of the
various groups are not closely related and even such Agaricomycetes appears to be the Cantharel/ales,
taxa as the acrasids are now thought to be quite dif- which includes Rhizoctonia and Tulasnella as well as
ferent in origin. Molecular data are now showing the chanterelles and their relatives. The agarics and
where these groups belong. The Acrasids are now in- boletes cluster together within the Agaricomycetidae,
cluded among the amoeboid flagellate protozoa (Het- earthstars, phalloid taxa and many basidiomycetous
ero/obosea); the true slime moulds, protostelids and truffles form a distinct lineage (the Phal/omycetidae)
dictyostelids cluster together with another amoeboid and the relatives of Russu/a include Hericium and
532 PHYLOGENY

Stereum. in different lineages (Peterson et al., Proc. Nat. Acad.

The Chytridiomycota constitute the main phylum Sci. USA 101: 6536, 2004). Berbee & Taylor (CJB
of the Fungi that possesses motile zoospores. Their 71: 1114, 1993) calculated that the three main fungal
systematic arrangement has also undergone profound phyla diverged from the Chytridiomycota approxi-
change as a result of molecular phylogenetic re- mately 550 Myr ago. The Ascomycota/Basidiomycota
search, with the Blastocladiomycota now separated at split most probably occurred at about 400 Myr ago
phylum level (James et al., Myco/. 98: 860, 2006). after plants invaded the land and the dicot/monocot
The morphologically reduced genus Rozella appears divergence occurred (Taylor & Berbee, Myco/. 98:
to represent the most basal clade of all the true Fungi, 838, 2006), but possibly as early as 1500 Myr ago if
though the position of the Microsporidia (strange the fungal fossil Paleopyrenomycetes devonicus be-
protozoan-like fungi that lack mitochondria) remains longs to the Sordariomycetes (Taylor et al., Mycol.
to be stabilized. Major groups within the Chytridio- 97: 269, 2006; Padovan et al., J. Mo/. Evol. 60: 726,
mycota include the Neocal/imastigales (rumen fungi) 2005) and I 800Myr ago based on calibrations de-
as well as the chytrids and Spizel/omycetales. Many rived from assumed divergence of mammals and
of the groups need further study, and further nomen- birds 300Myr ago. Many ascomycetous yeasts and
clatural changes are likely. moulds (e.g. Eurotiales) evolved after the origin of
In most, but not all analyses the Glomerales are angiosperms, probably in the last 200 Myr. See also
basal to the ascomycete and basidiomycete lineage, Fossil fungi.
and the group has now been elevated to phylum level Fungi are associated with some of the earliest re-
as the Glomeromycota. This is particularly significant mains of land plants, and may well have played a
given their suggested role as mycorrhizal fungi asso- crucial role in enabling life out of water. Church (J.
ciated with early land plants and the recent report of Bot., Lond, 59: 7, 1921) considered that 'lichens'
fossil glomeralean fungi from mid-Ordovician depos- might be transmigrants, the earliest colonizers ofland
its (c. 460 Myr ago) (see Redecker et al., Science (see also Comer, The life of plants, 1964). Land
289: 1920, 2000; Simon et al., Nature 363: 67, 1993). plants may, however, have their origins in a green
The Zygomycota are no longer recognized as a alga-oomycete symbiosis (Pirozynski & Malloch,
phylogenetically coherent entity (see Sugiyama, My- BioSystems 6: 153, 1975), and it has even been ar-
coscience 39: 487, 1998; James et al., Can. J. Bot. gued that plants are of biphyletic origin with some
78: 336, 2000, White et al., Mycol. 98: 872, 2006). parts of the fungal genome (Jergensen, BioSystems
Further research is necessary, but there are strong in- 31: 193, 1993) or even 'inside-out' lichens as they
dications that even the zygomycetes as traditionally contain organelles questionably of fungal origin (At-
recognized are paraphyletic with the Glomeromycota, statt, Ecology 69: 17, 1988).
Ascomycota and Basidiomycota. Two of the groups Revolutions in the development of automated gene
traditionally treated as trichomycetes are now under- sequencing have provided enormously more data
stood to have protist affmities, and the Ento- with which to test evolutionary hypotheses compared
mophthora/es in their usual circumscription are now with even five years ago. The first complete human
shown to be polyphyletic. Formerly included among genome to be sequenced, containing over 3 billion
the trichomycetes, Amoebidium and its relatives have base pairs, was presented only in 2003, but by June
been suggested to be a member of the DRIPs clade 2008 genome sequencing projects were under way or
based on molecular evidence (see Ustinova et al., completed for over 70 fungal species (see
Protist 151: 253, 2000; White et al., Mycol. 98: 872, http://www.ncbi.nlm.nih.gov/Genomes/). The chal-
2006), confirming the observations of Lichtwardt lenge is now to move from this embarras de
(Trichomycetes: 279, 1986), who thought that Amoe- richesses in terms of data to its effective analysis. It
bidium had arisen independently from a protozoan is now common practice to analyse phylogenies us-
ancestor and was unrelated to any other Trichomy- ing multiple gene sequences (as with the studies pre-
cetes. sented in Mycol. 98 (6), 2006). One recent paper has
The predominantly autotrophic Chromista contain mined data from 34 complete genome sequences to
two separate heterotrophic lineages that include 'fun- produce a phylogeny of the Fungi based on 29 uni-
gal' taxa. Both arose from an ancestral heterokont versally conserved protein-encoding gene sequences
flagellate with chloroplasts. One lineage comprises (Cornell et al., Genome Res. 17: 1809, 2007).
the oomycetes and hyphochytrids with its sister taxon Phylogenies may also focus on the other end of the
the marine flagellate, Developayella. The other line- taxonomic spectrum, at or below the species level.
age leads to the labyrinthulids and thraustochytrids Molecular methods have revolutionized study of
(the slime nets), largely characterized by the presence population biology, biogeography and microevolu-
of bothrosomes. Molecular data tend to support the tionary processes. New methods of DNA extraction
morphological groups recognized in the oomycetes, mean that unculturable taxa can be included in phy-
now reflected in two subclasses: Peronosporomyceti- logenetic analyses, and dried material from fungal
dae and Saprolegniomycetidae, although the position reference collections etc. can be used more exten-
of Rhipidium, treated as a separate subclass by Dick sively. Many morphospecies are now shown to be
(Can. J. Bot. 73: S712, 1995) is uncertain since it ap- aggregates of taxa with distinct metabolic, ecological
pears basal in the oomycete phylogeny (see Peterson or pathological properties, though the level of the
& Rosendahl, MR 104: 1295, 2000). taxonomic hierarchy at which these should be recog-
The poor representation of fungi in the fossil re- nized is debatable. A further major benefit of the mo-
cord has stimulated much research in recent years us- lecular phylogenetic revolution is the ability to inte-
ing molecular methods to estimate the dates of major grate anamorphic taxa effectively within the main-
evolutionary radiations within the group. Statistical stream fungal classifications, and researchers are in-
methods have been refined in recent years to take creasingly blurring the nomenclatural distinction be-
into account different rates of nucleotide substitution tween sexual and asexual morphs.
 PHYSCIELLA 533
See Classification, Coevolution, Kingdoms of non (Mycol. Pap. 163, 1991).
fungi, Phylogenetic analysis. Physalosporopsis Bat. & H. Maia (1955), Dothideo-
phylum, a taxonomic rank between kingdom and class; mycetes. I, Brazil. See Millier & von Arx (Beitr.
a division; see Classification. Kryptfl. Schweiz 11 no. 2, 1962).
Phymatium Chevall. (1826) = Elaphomyces fide Fries Physcia (Schreb.) Michx. (1803), Physciaceae (L). c.
(Syst. mycol. 3: 57, 1829). 73, widespread. See Awasthi (J. Indian bot. Soc. 39:
Phymatodiscus Speg. (1919) = Myriangium fide von I, 1960; India), Frey (Ber. schweiz. bot. Ges. 73: 389,
Arx (Persoonia 2: 421, 1963). 1963), Thomson (Beih. Nova Hedwigia 7, 1963; N.
Phymatomyces Kobayasi (1937) = Barssia fide Trappe Am.), Moberg (Symb. bot. upsal. 22 no. I, 1977),
(Mycotaxon 9: 247, 1979). Moberg (Nordic JI Bot. 6: 843, 1986; key 21 spp. E.
Phymatopsis Tu!. ex Trevis. (1857) = Abrothallus fide Afr.), Moberg & Hansen (Meddr Gren/and Biosc.
Keissler (Rabenh. Krypt. -Fl. 8, 1930). 22, 1986; keys), Moberg (Herzogia 8: 249, 1989;
Phymatosphaeria Pass. (1875) = Myriangium fide von Eur.), Moberg (Nordic JI Bot. 10: 319, 1990; key 34
Arx (Persoonia 2: 421, 1963). spp. C. & S. Am.), Moberg (Symb. bot. upsal. 32:
Phymatosphaeriaceae Speg. (1888) = Myriangiaceae. 163, 1997; Sonoran Desert), Stenroos & DePriest
Phymatostroma Corda (1837) nom. dub. = Leucospo- (Am. J. Bot. 85: 1548, 1998; DNA), Myllys et al.
rium fide Holubova-Jechova (Sydowia 45: 97, 1993). (Mycol. 93: 335, 2001; species pair concept), Elve-
Phymatotrichopsis Hennebert (1973), anamorphic bakk & Moberg (Lichenologist 34: 311, 2002; Chile),
Rhizinaceae, Hso.OeH.6. I, N. America. Wedin et al. (Taxon 51: 655, 2002; phylogeny),
P. omnivorum, root rot of cotton and other plants. See Helms et al. (Mycol. 95: 1078, 2003; phylogeny),
Mouton (Rev. Myc. suppl. colon. 2 18: 69, 1953), Moberg (Symb. bot. upsal. 34 no. I: 257, 2004; S Af-
Baniecki & Bloss (Mycol. 61: 1054, 1969), Henne- rica), Simon et al. (J. Mo/. Evol. 60: 434, 2005;
bert (Persoonia 7: 199, 1973), Marek (Phytopath. 95: rDNA introns), Mil\.(llikowska et al. (Mycol. 98:
S65, 2005; posn. in Pezizales). 1088, 2006; phylogeny), Tiirk & Obermayer (Central
Phymatotrichum Bonord. (1851) = Botrytis fide Hen- European Lichens: 119, 2006; Austria), Honegger &
nebert (Persoonia 7: 183, 1973). Zippier (MR. 111: 424, 2007; mating systems).
Physalacria Peck (1882), Physalacriaceae. 30, wide- Physciaceae Zahlbr. (1898) nom. cons., Teloschistales
spread (tropical; southern hemisphere). See Berthier (L). 17 gen.(+ 27 syn.), 512 spp.
(Biblthca Mycol. 98, 1985; world monogr.), Horak & Lit.: Hafellner et al. (Herzogia 5: 39, 1979; key
Desjardin (Aust. J. Bot. 7: 153, 1994; taxonomy), An- gen.), Aptroot (Fl. Guianas, E, 1, 1987; 48 spp.
tonin & Mossebo (Mycotaxon 83: 419, 2002; Africa), Guianas), Aptroot (Cryptog. Bryol.-Lichenol. 9: 141,
Tanaka et al. (Mycoscience 45: 143, 2004; Austral- 1988), Moberg & Hansen (Meddr Gren/and Biosc.
asia). 22: 389, 1988; keys 17 foliose spp. Greenland), Ap-
Physalacriaceae Comer (1970), Agaricales. 11 gen. (+ troot & Berendsen (Proc. K. Ned. Akad. Wet. Ser. C,
12 syn.), 169 spp. Physalacriaceae is listed as nom. Biol. Med. Sci. 92: 409, 1989; pruina), Rambold et
rej. against Tricholomataceae. al. (Pl. Syst. Evol. 192: 31, 1994; ascus types), Giralt
Lit.: Berthier (Biblthca Mycol. 98: 128 pp., 1985), & Llimona (Mycotaxon 62: 175, 1997), Nimis &
Horak & Desjardin (Aust. Syst. Bot. 7: 162, 1994), Tretiach (Bryologist 100: 217, 1997), Nordin (Symb.
Antonin & Mossebo (Mycotaxon 83: 419, 2002), bot. upsal. 32: 195, 1997; ultrastr.), Esslinger & Bratt
Moncalvo et al. (Mo/. Phylogen. Evol. 23: 357, (Lichenogr. Thomsoniana North American Lichenol-
2002), Poinar & Brown (MR. 107: 765, 2003), Tanaka ogy in Honor of John W. Thomson: 25, 1998), Sten-
et al. (Mycoscience 45: 143, 2004), Wilson & Des- roos & DePriest (Am. J. Bot. 85: 1548, 1998; DNA),
jardin (Mycol. 97: 667, 2005), Binder et al. (Am. J. Chen & Wang (Mycotaxon 73: 335, 1999), Moberg
Bot. 93: 547, 2006), Dentinger & McLaughlin (My- & Nash (Bryologist 102: l, 1999), Esslinger (Bull.
col. 98: 746, 2006). Calif Lichen Soc. 7: I, 2000), Giralt et al. (Lichen-
Physalidiella Rulamort (1990), anamorphic Pezizomy- ologist 32: I 05, 2000), Lohtander et al. (Mycol. 92:
cotina, Hso.ObP.l. 2, Italy; Cuba. See Rulamort 728, 2000; phylogeny, Scandinavia), Mayrhofer et al.
(Bull. Soc. bot. Centre-Ouest Nouv. ser. 21: 512, (Muelleria 12: 169, 1999), Wedin et al. (CJB 78:
1990). 246, 2000; rels with Caliciaceae), Dahlkild et al.
Physalidiopsis R.F. Castaneda & W.B. Kendr. (1990), (Bryologist 104: 527, 2001), Grube & Arup (Lichen-
anamorphic Pezizomycotina, Hso.ObP.l. I, Cuba. See ologist 33: 63, 2001), Nordin & Mattsson (Lichen-
Castaneda & Kendrick (Univ. Waterloo Biol. Ser. 32: ologist 33: 3, 2001; phylogeny), Scheidegger et al.
36, 1990). (Lichenologist 33: 25, 2001; evolutionary trends),
Physalidium Mosca (1965) [non Physalidium Penz! Anon. in Anon. (Ed.) (Nordic Lichen Flora 2: Phy-
1866, Cruciferae] = Physalidiella. sciaceae, 2002), Wedin et al. (Taxon 51: 655, 2002),
Physalospora Niess! (1876), Hyponectriaceae. 36 (on Helms et al. (Mycol. 95: 1078, 2003), Tibell (MR.
dead leaves etc.), widespread. The genus has been 107: 1403, 2003), Crespo et al. (Taxon 53: 405,
confused with Botryosphaeria (Botryosph.), and is 2004), Cubero et al. (MR. 108: 498, 2004), Lumbsch
probably polyphyletic as currently circumscribed. et al. (Mo/. Phylogen. Evol. 31: 822, 2004), Ober-
See Barr (Mycol. 68: 611, 1976; nomencl.), Kohl- mayer et al. (Symb. bot. upsal. 34 no. I: 327, 2004),
meyer et al. (Bot. Mar. 38: 175, 1995), Hoffmann & Mil\.(llikowska et al. (Mycol. 98: 1088, 2006; phylog-
Hafellner (Biblthca Lichenol. 77: I, 2000; excl. spp. eny), Hofstetter et al. (Mo/. Phylogen. Evol. 44: 412,
on lichens), Sivanesan & Shivas (Fungal Diversity 9: 2007; phylogeny).
169, 2002). Physcidia Tuck. (1862), Ramalinaceae (L). 7, wide-
Physalosporella Speg. ( 1910) nom. dub., Pezizomy- spread. See Kalb & Elix (Biblthca Lichenol. 57: 265,
cotina. See Petrak & Sydow (Annis mycol. 32: 28, 1995; key).
1934). Physciella Essl. (1986) ? = Phaeophyscia fide Hawk-
Physalosporina Woron. (1911) = Stigmatula fide Can- sworth (SA 5: 151, 1986).
534 PHYSCIOMYCES

Physciomyces E.A. Thomas ex Cif. & Tomas. (1953) = logical aspects, 1994), Frankland et al. (Decomposer
Physcia fide Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the basidiomycetes: their biology and ecology, 1982),
Fungi edn 8, 1995). Jennings (Stress tolerance offangi, 1993; The physi-
physcion, see parietin. ology offangal nutrition, 1995), Jennings & Rayner
Physciopsis M. Choisy (1950) = Hyperphyscia fide (The ecology and physiology of the fangal mycelium,
Hafellner et al. (Herzogia 5: 39, 1979). 1984), Kershaw (Physiological ecology of lichens,
Physconia Poelt (1965) nom. cons., Physciaceae (L). c. 1985), Lewis (MR 95: 897, 1991; sugars), Moore et
26, widespread. See Moberg (Symb. bot. upsal. 22 al. (Developmental biology of higher jitngi, 1985),
no. I, 1977), Moberg (Nordic JI Bot. 7: 719, 1987; Smith (Fungal differentiation, 1983); Szaniszlo
key 3 spp., E. Afr.), Esslinger (Mycotaxon 51: 91, (Fungal dimorphism, 1985), Vicente et al. (Surface
1994; N America), Nordin (Symb. bot. upsal. 32 no. physiology of lichens, 1985), Weete (Lipid biochem-
I: 195, 1997; ultrastr.), Esslinger (Bull. Calif. Lichen istry of jitngi and other organisms, 1981), Winkel-
Soc. 7: I, 2000; California), Lohtander et al. (Mycol. mann & Winge (Metal ions in fangi, 1994), Yu &
92: 728, 2000; Scandinavia), Nordin & Mattsson Keller (Annual Review of Phytopathology 43: 437,
(Lichenologist 33: 3, 2001; phylogeny), Chen & Hu 2005), Zhdanova & Vasilevskaya (Melanin biosyn-
(Mycotaxon 86: 185, 2003; China), Helms et al. (My- thesizing fangi in extreme environments, 1988). Spe-
col. 95: 1078, 2003; phylogeny), Cubero et al. (MR cial studies and reviews devoted to physiology of dif-
108: 498, 2004; phylogeny, revision), Miitdlikowska ferent ecological groups of fungi include: anaerobic
et al. (Mycol. 98: 1088, 2006; phylogeny), Tiirk & fungi, study of physiology of fungal development in
Obermayer (Central European Lichens: 119, 2006; anaerobic conditions (Lilbbehilsen et al., MR 107:
Austria), Divakar et al. (MR 111: 1311, 2007; phy- 223, 2003); marine fungi, especially, their growth,
logeny, anatomy). enzyme production and secondary metabolites (Jen-
physiologic form (Stakman & Levine), see physiologic sen & Fenical, In: Hyde, K.D. (Ed.) Fungi in marine
race. environments. Fungal diversity research series 7:
physiologic race, one of a group of forms alike in 293, 2002; Kis-Papo et al., Microbial ecology 45: 83,
morphology but unlike in certain cultural, physio- 2003; Molitoris & Schaumann, In: The biology of
logical, biochemical, pathological, or other charac- marine fangi, 35, 1986); mycorrhizal fungi, the
ters. The use of this term in place of biologic form, physiological interaction within the root (regulation
etc. was a recommendation of the International Bo- of host defences, bidirectional transport of nutrients,
tanical Congress, 1935. The term 'race' has been modification of gene expression, carbon metabolism)
used in different senses by plant pathologists, the and effects of the mycorrhiza upon the whole plant
classical approach of using tests on differential hosts (Bago et al., Plant physiology 124: 949, 2000; Bago
now being replaced by smaller flexible groups of host et al., Plant Physiology 128: 108, 2002; Kapulnik &
genotypes permitting characterization by virulence. Douds Arbuscular mycorrhizas: physiology and fanc-
See Caten (in Wolfe & Caten, Populations of plant tion, 2000; Le Quere et al., Mo/. plant microbe inter-
pathogens: their dynamics and genetics: 21, 1987; actions MPMI 18: 659, 2005; Olsson et al., Appl. En-
review), Dennis (Proc. Linn. Soc. Lond. 163: 47, vir. Microbiol. 71: 2592, 2005; Trepanier et al., Appl.
1952; taxonomic treatment), Johnson (Biol. Rev. 28: Envir. Microbiol. 71: 5341, 2005), contribution of
105, 1953; variation), Classification, special form, arbuscular mycorrhiza in maintaining antioxidant and
Species. carbon metabolism in plants under water stress (Goi-
Physiology. Fungal physiology is the study of their coechea et al., J. Plant Physiol. 162: 27, 2005), bio-
mechanical, physical and biochemical functions, their fertilizing, bioprotecting and bioregulating role of ar-
adaptations to stresses and mechanisms for their de- buscular mycorrhizal fungi in plant growth and
velopment. Good introductory texts are: Berry health promotion in agricultural systems (Gianinazzi
(Physiology of industrial fimgi, 1988) and Garraway et al., Mycorrhizal technology in agriculture: from
& Evans (Fungal nutrition and physiology, 1984). genes to bioproducts, 2002); soil fungi, their nutri-
Griffin (Fungal physiology, 2nd ed, 1996) summa- tional requirments and place in ecosystems (Cullings
rizes fungal physiology from the viewpoint of the et al., Appl. Environ. Microbiol. 71: 1996, 2005);
physical and chemical factors and processes behind thermophilic and thermotolerant fungi, especially
the functioning of fungi, integrating discoveries in their ezymes (Bhabhra et al., Infect. Immun. 72:
molecular genetics with conventional whole organ- 4731, 2004; Maheshwari et al., Microbiology and
ism and biochemical approaches. At the more ency- Molecular Biology Reviews 64: 461, 2000; Sandgren
clopaedic level, Smith & Berry (Eds) (The filamen- et al., Protein Sci. 12: 2782, 2003).
tous jitngi, 4 vols, 1975-83) and volumes of Esser & Bakers' yeast is by far the most studied fungus,
Lemke (Eds) (The Mycota, 1994-, e.g. Esser et al. physiologically and biochemically (see Saccharomy-
(Eds), The Mycota 8: I, 2001) are recommended, ces). Because yeasts in general are easy to handle ex-
though now some are now dated. Specialist treat- perimentally in comparison with other fungi, there is
ments include: Ayers & Boddy (Water, fangi and an extensive literature on their physiology and bio-
plants, 1986), Bennett & Ciegler (Secondary metabo- chemistry, the best entries into which are Berry et al.
lism and differentiation in fangi, 1983), Boddy et al. (Yeast biotechnology, 1987), Rose & Harrison (The
(Nitrogen, phosphorus and sulphur utilisation by yeasts 3-4, 1989-91) and van der Heijden (Ed.) (My-
jitngi, 1989), Burnett & Trinci (Fungal walls and hy- corrhizal Ecology, 2002). Adaptation mechanisms of
phal growth, 1989), Calvo et al., Microbiol. Mo/. yeast cells to environmental stress, specific adapta-
Biol. Rev. 66: 447, 2002; relations between secondary tions of their growth and metabolism to nutrient de-
metabolism and fungal development), Cooke & pletion, osmotic and heat shock, salt and oxidative
Whipps (Ecophysiology of jitngi, 1983), Cox (In: In stress are discussed by Hohmann & Mager (Yeast
Robson et al. (Eds) Exploitation of Fungi, 2007), stress responses, 2003), Guerra et al. (Microbiology
Elliott (Reproduction in jitngi: genetical and physio- 151: 805, 2005). For results of molecular biology
 PHYTOTOXIC MYCOTOXINS 535

studies using Saccharomyces cerevisiae, and some Fungi as Experimental Systems for Basic and Ap-
other yeast species as model eukaryotes to study their plied Research 7A: 93, 2001).
growth mechanisms, division, elongation, pseudohy- Physodontia Ryvarden & H. Solheim (1977), Hy-
phal growth, mating and hormonal attraction see menochaetales. I, Europe. See Ryvarden & Solheim
Madhani, From a to a: yeast as a model for cellular (Mycotaxon 6: 375, 1977), Larsson (MR 111: 1056,
differentiation, 2007). Summarized data on the 2007).
physiology, cell biology and genetics of the dimor- Physokermincola Brain (1923) nom. dub., anamorphic
phic fungus Yarrowia lipolytica are given by Barth & Saccharomycetes.
Gaillardin (FEMS Microbiology Reviews 19: 219, Physomitra Boud. (1885) =Gyromitra.
1997). Physomyces Harz (1890) = Monascus fide Hawk-
Advances in Microbial Physiology, Ann. Rev. Phy- sworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995).
topath. and Microbial. Mo/. Biol. Rev. contain sig- Physonema Lt\v. (1847), anamorphic Phragmidium. 1,
nificant review articles. Because of the power of mo- widespread (temperate). Anamorph name for (I). See
lecular biology, many of key physiological findings Laundon (Myco/. Pap. 102, 1965).
about fungi, albeit for a restricted number of genera Physopella Arthur ( 1906) = Phakopsora. Anamorph
(particularly Aspergi//us, Neurospora, Saccharomy- name for (II). fide Cummins & Hiratsuka (l//ustr.
ces), are in such journals as J. biol. Chem. and Mo/. Gen. Rust Fungi edn 3: 225 pp., 2003).
cell. Biol. Physorhizophidium Scherff. ( 1926), Chytridiaceae. 1
General reviews of lichen physiology are given by (on diatoms), Europe; N. America.
Ahmadjian (The lichen symbiosis, edn 2, 1993), Physospora Fr. (1835) nom. dub. = Rhinotrichum fide
Ahmadjian & Hale (Eds) (The lichens, 1974), Brown Sumstine (Mycol. 3: 45, 1911), Donk (Taxon 11: 95,
et al. (Eds) (Lichenology: progress and problems, 1962).
1976), Brown (Ed.) (Lichen physiology and cell biol- Physosporella Hllhn. (1919), Hyponectriaceae. I,
ogy, 1985), Hale (The biology of lichens, 1983), Germany. See Barr (Mycol. 68: 611, 1976), Cannon
Kappen (Ed.) (New species and novel aspects in (MR 100: 1409, 1996; as Plectosphaera).
ecology and physiology of lichens. In honour of O.L. Physosporellaceae Hllhn. ex M.E. Barr (1976) = Hy-
Lange. In: Bibliotheca Lichenologica 67: I, 1997), ponectriaceae.
Nash (Lichen Biology, 1996), Quispe! (Encyc/. pl. phytoalexin, a metabolite produced by a plant in re-
physiol. 11: 577, 1959), Seaward (Ed.) (Lichen ecol- sponse to infection by a fungus or other pathogen (or
ogy, 1977; ecophysiology), Smith (Biol. Rev. 37: 537, by an abiotic factor) inhibitory to the invading patho-
1962). All these publications have extensive bibliog- gen. Reviews: Cruickshank, Ann. Rev. Phytopath. 1:
raphies. 351, 1963; Kuc, Ann. Rev. Phytopath. 10: 207, 1972;
See also Air pollution, Anaerobic fungi, Antibiot- Ingram, Bot. Rev. 38: 343, 1972. Cf. antibiotics.
ics, Diurnal cycles, Lichens, Light and fungi, Meta- Phytoalexins include: capsidiol, glyceollin,
bolic products, Nutrition, Pigments, Spore discharge, ipomearone, kievitone, phaseollin, pisatin, rishitin,
Symbiosis, etc. wyerone (q.v.).
Physisporinus P. Karst. ( 1889), Meripilaceae. 2, phytoalternarin (A, B, C), host-specific toxins pro-
Europe; Uganda. See Gilbertson & Ryvarden (N duced by Alternaria kikuchiana (black spot of Japa-
Amer. Polyp. 2: 628, 1987), Ipulet & Ryvarden (Syn. nese pears; Pyrus serotina) (Park et al., Physio/. Pl.
Fung. 20: 87, 2005; Uganda). Pathol. 9: 167, 1976).
Physisporus Chevall. (1826) nom. rej. prop. = Peren- Phytoconis Bory (1797) nom. rej. prop. = Lichenom-
niporia. phalia fide Kuyper (in litt.) The name has been used
Physma A. Massa!. (1854), Collemataceae (L). c. 12, for the anamorph of Lichenomphalia. See, Garns
widespread. See Degelius (Svensk bot. Tidskr. 49: (Ost. bot. Z. 109: 376, 1962), Poelt & Jiilich
136, 1955), Verdon & Elix (Acta Bot. Fenn. 150: (Herzogia 1: 331, 1969), Oberwinkler (Ber. Deut.
209, 1994; key 4 Australasian spp.), J0rgensen & Ap- Bot. Ges. 4: 139, 1970), Redhead & Kuyper (Arctic
troot (Licheno/ogist 34: 441, 2002; Taiwan). Alpine Mycology 2: 319, 1987), Redhead & Kuyper
Physmaceae Walt. Watson (1929) = Collemataceae. (Mycotaxon 31: 221, 1988), J0rgensen & Ryman
Physmatomyces E.A. Thomas ex Cif. & Tomas. (Taxon 38: 305, 1989).
(1953) = Physma. Phytocordyceps C.H. Su & H.H. Wang (1986) = Cor-
Physmatomyces Rehm (1900), ? Helotiales. I, Brazil. dyceps fide Su & Wang (Mycotaxon 26: 337, 1986),
Physocladia Sparrow (1932), Cladochytriaceae. I, N. Sung et al. (Stud. Myco/. 57, 2007).
America. phytolysine, a plant tissue macerating enzyme from
Physocystidium Singer ( 1962), Tricholomataceae. 1, Plowrightia ribesia (Neaf-Roth et al., Phytopath. Z.
Trinidad. See Singer (Persoonia 2: 410, 1962). 40: 283, 1961).
Physoderma Wallr. (1833), Physodermataceae. 50, Phytomyxinae. An order for Plasmodiophora, Phyto-
widespread. P. maydis (maize brown spot), P. a/fa/- myxa, Sorosphaera and Tetramyxa.
Jae (on Medicago). See Karling (Lloydia 13: 29, phytopathology, the branch of science for plant dis-
1950), Sparrow (TMSJ 3: 16, 1962), Sparrow (TBMS ease; see Plant pathogenic fungi.
60: 340, 1973; type), Lange & Olson (Protop/asma Phytosociology. see Mycosociology.
102: 323, 1980), Hadar (C.R. Acad. Sci. Paris Ser. III Phytotoxic mycotoxins (toxins injurious to plants; see
294: 329, 1982). also phytotoxin (2) under Toxins). May be host spe-
Physodermataceae Sparrow (1952), Blastocladiales. I cific (e.g. helminthosporoside, phytoalternarins, vic-
gen. (+ 2 syn.), 50 spp. torin, q.v.) or non-host specific (e.g. alternaric acid,
Lit.: Hadar (Compt. Rend. Hebd. Seances Acad. baccatin, chaetoglobosin, culmomarasmin, diapor-
Sci. Ser. 3 294: 329, 1982; in Spize//omycetales but thin, fusaric acid, fusicoccin, helminthosporal, mac-
this doubtful as TEM unclear), Barr in McLaughlin et rocyclic trichothecenes, ophiobolin (cochliobolin),
al. (Eds) (The Mycota A Comprehensive Treatise on skyrin, tentoxin, zearalenone, q.v.).
536 PHYTOTOXIN

Fungi producing phytotoxic mycotoxins have po- 87, 2004).

tential as mycoherbicides for control of weeds. Phy- Piceomphale Svrcek (1957), Helotiales. Basal to a
totoxic mycotoxins biologically active against Tri- clade including Rustroemiaceae and Sc/erotiniaceae.
fo/ium repens and Pueraria montana have been See Holst-Jensen et al. (Mycol. 89: 885, 1997; DNA),
found among metabolites of a Sc/erotinia sp. (Yeon- Gemandt et al. (Mycol. 93: 915, 2001; phylogeny),
Kyu Hong, Plant Pathology Journal 20: 52, 2004). Wang et al. (Mycol. 98: 1065, 2006; phylogeny).
Macrocyclic trichothecenes produced by Myrothe- Pichia E.C. Hansen (1904), Pichiaceae. 112, wide-
cium verrucaria exhibit phytotoxicity to both weeds spread. Highly polyphyletic, soon to be subdivided.
and crops (beans, com, tobacco, wheat) causing a See Poncet (Mycopathologia 57: 99, 1975; numerical
range of damage (Cutler & Jarvis, Environmental and tax.), Miller et al. (Syst. Appl. Microbiol. 12: 191,
Experimental Botany 25: ll5, 1985; Abbas et al., 1989; OFAGE), Kurtzman (Mycol. 84: 72, 1992;
Phytochemistry 59: 309, 2002). These mycotoxins DNA-relatedness), Yamada et al. (Biosc., Biotechn.,
including epiroridin, epiisororidin, roridins, trich- Biochem. 58: 1245, 1994; gen. concept), Kurtzman in
overrins and verrucarins are effective against Lemna Kurtzman & Fell (Eds) (Yeasts, a taxonomic study
pausicostata and Pueraria montana (Abbas et al., 4th edn: 273, 1998), Suzuki & Nakase (J. gen. appl.
Phytochemistry 58: 269, 2001). Fusarium toxins such Microbiol. Tokyo 45: 239, 1999), Kurtzman (Int. J.
as enniatin and fumonisin, as well as fusaric and de- Syst. Evol. Microbiol. SO: 395, 2000), Mikata &
hydrofusaric acids, reportedly have herbicidal proper- Ueda-Nishimura (Antonie van Leeuwenhoek 77: 159,
ties (Hershenhom et al., Plant Science 86: 155, 1992; 2000), Masih et al. (FEMS Microbiol. Lett. 202: 109,
Zonno & Vurro, Phytoparasitica 30: 519, 2002). 2001; biocontrol), Ueda-Nishimura & Mikata (An-
Seed germination of Orobanche ramosa is inhibited tonie van Leeuwenhoek 79: 371, 2001), Schweig-
by fusaric acids, and Striga hermonthica, a serious kofler et al. (Organ. Divers. Evol. 2: 1, 2002; phy-
pest of African crops, is totally suppressed by other logeny), Suh & Blackwell (FEMS Yeast Res. S: 87,
fusaric metabolites (Idris et al., Phytopathologia 2004; beetle associates), Sutar et al. (Journal of
Mediterranea 42: 65, 2003). Mycotoxins produced Medical Microbiology 53: 119, 2004; strain typing),
by Alternaria alternata, Fusarium species, Myrothe- Friel et al. (Journal ofApplied Microbiology 98: 783,
cium verrucaria and Phomopsis foeniculi showed 2005; genetic diversity), Suh et al. (Mycol. 98: 1006,
phytotoxic effects, i.e. chlorosis, necrosis and other 2006; phylogeny), Villa-Carvajal et al. (Antonie van
symptoms, particularly on seedlings (Lamprecht et Leeuwenhoek 90: 171, 2006; molecular identifica-
al., Phytopathology 84: 383, 1994; Corsaro et al., tion), Wu et al. (FEMS Yeast Res. 6: 305, 2006; ge-
Carbohydr. Res. 308: 349, 1998; Abbas et al., Phyto- netic diversity), Rivera et al. (Biol. J. Linn. Soc. 93:
chemistry 59: 309, 2002). Phytotoxic mycotoxins 475, 2008; experimental evolution).
may inhibit translation in eukaryotic ribosomes (Ma- Pichiaceae Zender (1925), Saccharomycetales. 6 gen.
suda et al., J. Experimental Botany 58: 1617, 2007). (+ 18 syn.), 133 spp.
Trichoverrins, atranone and some Fusarium toxins Lit.: Sugiyama et al. (Mycol. 98: 996, 2006), Suh et
are also weakly cytotoxic for mammals (Ueno & al. (Mycol. 98: 1006, 2006; phylogeny).
Ueno, Toxicology, Biochemistry and Pathology of Picoa Vittad. ( 1831 ), Pezizales. 4 (hypogeous), wide-
Mycotoxins, 107, 1978; Abbas et al., Phytochemistry spread. See Montecchi (Micologia e Vegetazione
59: 309, 2002). Mediterranea 13: 131, 1999), Moreno et al. (MR
Reviews: Pringle & Scheffer (Ann. Rev. Phytopath. 104: 378, 2000), Popolizio (Riv. Micol. 49: 155,
2: 133, 1964), Wright (Ann. Rev. Microbiol. 22: 269, 2006; Italy), Lress0e & Hansen (MR 111: 1075, 2007;
1968), Wood et al. (Eds) (Phytotoxins in plant dis- phylogeny).
ease, 1972), Strobel (Ann. Rev. Pl. Physiol. 25: 541, Picromyces Battarra ex Earle (1909) = Hebeloma.
1974), Durbin (Ed.) (Toxins in plant diseases, 1981), Pidoplitchkoviella Kiri!. (1975), Xylariales. 1 (from
Uraguche & Yamazaki [eds] (Toxicology, Biochemis- soil), British Islesraine. See von Arx et al. (Beih.
try and Pathology ofMycotoxins, 1978). Nova Hedwigia 94: 104, 1988), Suh & Blackwell
Lit.: Abbas et al. (Phytochemistry 58: 269, 2001; (Mycol. 91: 836, 1999; phylogeny).
Phytochemistry 59: 309, 2002), Corsaro et al. (Car- piedra, black, see Piedraia; white -, see Trichosporon.
bohydr. Res. 308: 349, 1998), Cutler & Jarvis (Envi- Piedraia Fonseca & Leiio (1928), Piedraiaceae. Ana-
ronmental and Experimental Botany 25: 115, 1985), morph Trichosporon. 2 (on hair), widespread (tropi-
Hershenhom et al. (Plant Science 86: 155, 1992), cal). P. hortae (black piedra of humans). See
Idris et al. (Phytopathologia Mediterranea 42: 65, Boedijn (Mycopathologia 11: 354, 1959), van Uden
2003), Lamprecht et al. Phytopathology 84: 383, et al. (Revta bras. Biol. 3: 271, 1963), Takashio &
1994), Masuda et al. (J. Experimental Botany 58: Vanbreuseghem (Mycol. 63: 612, 1971), de Hoog &
1617, 2007), Ueno & Ueno (Toxicology and bio- Gueho in Ajello & Hay (Eds) (Topley & Wilson's
chemistry of mycotoxins. In Uraguche & Yamazaki Microbiology and Microbial Infections edn 9 4: 191,
[eds] Toxicology, Biochemistry and Pathology of 1998), Schoch et al. (Mycol. 98: 1041, 2006; phylog-
Mycotoxins, 107, 1978), Yeon-Kyu Hong (Plant Pa- eny).
thology Journal 20: 52, 2004), Zonno & Vurro (Phy- Piedraiaceae Viegas ex Cif., Bat. & S. Camposa
toparasitica 30: 519, 2002). ( 1956), Capnodiales. 1 gen. (+ 4 syn.), 2 spp.
phytotoxin, see toxin. Lit.: Hoog & Gueho (Topley & Wilson's Microbi-
Picardella I.I. Tav. (1985), Laboulbeniaceae. 2, ology and Microbial Infections Edn 9. Vol. 4. Medi-
Europe. See Tavares (Mycol. Mem. 9: 276, 1985), cal Mycology: 191, 1998), Kane & Summerbell
Santamaria (Revta /her. Micol. 6: 13, 1989). (Manual of Clinical Microbiology: 1275, 1999),
Piccolia A. Massa!. (1856), Lecanorales (L). 1, pan- Lumbsch & Lindemuth (MR 105: 901, 2001), Schoch
tropical. See Hafellner (Biblthca Lichenol. 58: 107, et al. (Mycol. 98: 1041, 2006; phylogeny).
1995), Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi Piemycus Raf. (1813) = Piesmycus.
edn 8, 1995), Hafellner (Symb. bot. upsal. 34 no. 1: Piersonia Harkn. (1899) = Choiromyces fide Trappe
 PILOBOLUS 537

(TBMS 65: 496, 1975). ticularly wood-inhabiting and mycorrhizal species,

Piesmycus Raf. (1808) ? = Bovista fide Stalpers (in particularly of Europe and temperate Asia; rediscov-
litt. ). ered the lost collections of Corda (q.v.). Pubis. Atlas
Pietria fungaia, see stone-fungus. des Champignons de /'Europe (1934-1948) [includ-
Piggotia Berk. & Broome (1851), anamorphic Venturi- ing Pleurotus (1935); Polyporaceae (1936-1942);
aceae, Cac.OeP.19. 3, widespread (temperate). See Agaricus (1951)]; Houby Ceskos/ovenska ve Svem
Sutton (The Coelomycetes, 1980), Braun (Arnoldia Zivotnim Prostfedi ( 1969). Biogs, obits etc. Kotlaba
15: 44, 1998), Johnston (N.Z. JI Bot. 37: 703, 1999). & Pouzar (TBMS 65: 163, 1975) [portrait]; Singer
Pigments. The text of this entry is unrevised and re- (Myco/. 67: 445, 1975) [portrait]; Stafleu & Cowan
mains the same as for the ninth edition. Characteristic (TL-2 4: 265, 1983).
pigments are produced by a wide variety of fungi. Pilatia Velen. (1934) = Urceolella fide Raschle (Sy-
Species of Drechs/era s.1. give hydroxyan- dowia 29: 170, 1977).
thraquinones (e.g. helminthosporin ('maroon' in col- Pilatoporus Kot!. & Pouzar (1990) = Fomitopsis fide
our), catenarin (red), cynodontin ('bronze'), tritis- Ryvarden(Syn. Fung. 5: 201, 1991).
porin (red brown)); the similar compound, erythro- pileate, having a pileus.
glaucin (red) is produced by forms of Aspergillus pileipellis, see pellis.
glaucus which gives in addition, auroglaucin (or- pileocystidium, see cystidium.
ange) and flavoglaucin (yellow). Among other pig- Pileodon P. Roberts & Hjortstam (1998), Gloeophyl-
ments, investigations have been made on aurofusarin lales. 2, Brunei; Philippines. See Hjortstam et al.
(orange yellow) and rubrofusarin from Fusarium (Kew Bull. 53: 817, 1998), Nakasone (Sydowia 56:
culmorum; aurantin (yellow) and oosporin (purple- 258, 2004).
brown with ferric chloride (FeCh) from Chrysonilia Pileolaria Castague ( 1842), Pileolariaceae. c. 15 (on
sitophi/a (teleomorph Neurospora sitophila); boletol Anacardiaceae), widespread. See Hilseym & Seli,:uk
(blue) from Boletus luridus and other species; citro- (Pakist. J. Bot. 36: 203, 2004; Turkey).
mycetin, chrysogenin, citrinin, fulvic acid, and other Pileolariaceae Cummins & Y. Hirats. (1983), Puc-
yellow pigments from Penicillium. Many mycotoxins ciniales. 4 gen. (+ 3 syn.), 34 spp.
are pigmented, e.g. naphthoquinones from Penicil- Lit.: Gardner & Hodges (Myco/. 77: 575, 1985),
lium and Aspergillus. 'Yellow rice' refers to the col- Hiratsuka (Mycotaxon 31: 517, 1988), Dianese et al.
our of rice infected by pigment and toxin producing (Fitopatol. Brasil 18: 342, 1993), Chen et al. (Myco-
species of Penicillium. Important fungal sex hor- science 37: 91, 1996), Walker (Australasian Mycolo-
mones such as trisporic acid from Blakes/ea trispora gist 20: 3, 2001), Cummins & Hiratsuka (Illustr. Gen.
are carotenoid pigments (Turner & Aldridge, Fungal Rust Fungi edn 3: 225 pp., 2003), Wingfield et al.
metabolites II, 1983 ). Pigments from fungi are in- (Australas. Pl. Path. 33: 327, 2004), Aime (Myco-
volved in biodeterioration of commodities, such as science 47: 112, 2006).
paint. The Chinese red rice (ang-kak, q.v.) is used for pileolus, a small pileus.
colouring food. See Wolf (J. Elisha Mitch. Sci. Soc. pileus, the hymenium-supporting part of the basidioma
89: 184, 1973; synthesis, 261 refs). of non-resupinate Agaricomycetes; cap (Fig. 4A).
Many pigments occur in lichens and may be red Pilgeriella Henn. (1900), Parodiopsidaceae. Anamorph
(e.g. rhodophyscin), yellow (e.g. usnic acid (q.v.), Septoidium. 2, S. America.
stictaurin), orange (e.g. parietin, q.v.), bright emerald Pilidiella Petr. & Syd. (1927), anamorphic
green (e.g. vulpinic acid), or brown (e.g. Parmelia- Schizoparme. 12, widespread. See Sutton (The
brown). The chemical structures of pigments in thalli Coe/omycetes, 1980), Castlebury et al. (Mycol. 94:
are mainly known whilst those of apothecial tissues 1017, 2002; phylogeny), Van Niekerk et al. (MR 108:
(e.g. epithecium colours) are less understood. Lichen 283, 2004; phylogeny), Rossman et al. (Mycoscience
pigments are mainly pulvic acid derivatives, usnic 48: 135, 2007; review).
acids, and anthraquinones. Pilidium Kunze (1823), anamorphic Discohainesia,
See see Carotene, Dyeing, Metabolic products, St.OeH.15. 2, widespread. See Sutton (The Coelomy-
Wood attacking fungi. cetes, 1980), Palm (Myco/. 83: 787, 1992; synana-
Pila Speg. (1923) [non Pila C.E. Bertrand & Renault morph Hainesia), Rossman et al. (Myco/. Progr. 3:
1892, fossil Algae]= Gastropila. 275, 2004; phylogeny), Wang et al. (Mycol. 98:
Pilacre Fr. (1829) nom. dub., Agaricomycetes. See 1065, 2006; phylogeny).
Donk (Persoonia 4: 325, 1966). Piligena Schumach. (1821) = Onygena fide Saccardo
Pilacrella J. SchrOt. ( 1887) = Atractiella fide Oberwin- (Sy/I. fang. 20: 230, 1911 ).
kler & Bauer (Sydowia 41: 224, 1989). Pilimelia W.D. Kane (1966), Actinobacteria. q.v.
Pilaira Tiegh. (1875), Mucoraceae. 4 (esp. coprophi- Piline Theiss. (1917) = Perisporiopsis Henn. fide
lous), widespread (north temperate). See Zycha et al. Miiller & von Arx (Beitr. Kryptfl. Schweiz 11 no. 2,
(Mucorales, 1969; key), Mil'ko (Mikol. Fitopatol. 4: 1962).
262, 1970), Fletcher (J. Biol. Educ. 5: 229, 1971), Pillulasclerotes Stach & Pickh. (1957), Fossil Fungi. 1
Fletcher (TBMS 61: 553, 1973; phototropism), Wood (Carboniferous), Germany.
& Cooke (TBMS 86: 672, 1986; parasitism), Wood & Pilobolaceae Corda (1842), Mucorales. 2 gen. (+ 4
Cooke (TBMS 88: 247, 1987; nutrition), Voigt & syn.), 6 spp.
W<istemeyer (Gene 270: 113, 2001; phylogeny). Lit.: Kirk & Benny (TBMS 75: 123, 1980), Hu et
Pilat (Albert; 1903-1974; Czech). Student of Ve- al. (Mycosystema 2: 111, 1989), Cacialli et al.
lenovsey (q.v.), Charles University (1926); Scientific (Funghi e Ambiente 78-79: 13, 1998), Voigt &
Assistant and Research Officer (1930-1948) then W<istemeyer (Gene 270: 113, 2001).
Head, Botanical Department (1948-1965) then Head, Pilobolus Tode (1784), Pilobolaceae. 5 (coprophilous),
Mycological Department (1965-1974), National Mu- widespread. See Grove in Buller (Researches on
seum, Prague. An authority on basidiomycetes, par- Fungi 6: 190, 1934), Zycha et al. (Mucora/es, 1969),
538 PILOCARPACEAE

Nand & Mehrotra (Sydowia 30: 283, 1978; spp.), col. Pap. 5, 1941 ).
Bourret & Keierleber (Arch. Mikrobiol. 126: 43, Piminella Arnaud (1954) = Gonytrichum fide Garns &
1980; spore germination), Foos & Royer (CJB 65: Holubova-Jechova (Stud. Myco/. 13, 1976).
1063, 1987; growth temp), Hu et al. (Mycosystema 2: Pinacisca A. Massa!. (1854) = Hymenelia fide Hawk-
111, 1989; revision), Eysker (Res. Vet. Sci. 50: 29, sworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995).
1991; dispersal of cattle lungworm), Rorie et al. Pinatubo J.B. Manandhar & Mew (1996), anamorphic
(Mycoscience 39: 463, 1998; gravitropic response), Pezizomycotina, Hso.?.?. 1, Philippines. See Man-
Voigt & Wostemeyer (Gene 270: 113, 2001; phylog- andhar & Mew (Mycotaxon 60: 203, 1996).
eny), White et al. (Mycol. 98: 872, 2006; phylogeny). Pindara Velen. (1934) = Helvella. Clusters within
Pilocarpaceae Zahlbr. (1905), Lecanorales (L). 11 gen. Helve/la, but that genus is polyphyletic. fide Svreek
(+ 11 syn.), 259 spp. (Ceska Mykol. 1: 45, 1947), Kristiansen (Agarica 5:
Lit.: Awasthi & Mathur (Proc. Indian Acad. Sci. 105, 1984), Landvik et al. (Myco/. 91: 278, 1999).
Pl. Sci. 97: 481, 1987), Kalb & Vezda (Nova Hed- pine moss, species of Alectoria and Bryoria.
wigia 51: 435, 1990), Liicking (Nova Hedwigia 52: pine mushroom, see matsu-take.
267, 1991), Liicking et al. (Bot. Acta 107: 393, Pinnaticoemansia Kurihara & Degawa (2006), Kickx-
1994), caceres (Mycotaxon 71: 383, 1999), Thor et ellaceae. I, Japan. See Kurihawa & Degawa (Myco-
al. (Symb. bot. upsal. 32: 72 pp., 2000), Andersen & science 47: 205, 2006).
Ekman (Lichenologist 36: 27, 2004), Andersen & Pinoyella Castell. & Chaim. ( 1919) = Trichophyton
Ekman (MR.109: 21, 2005). fide Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn
Pilocarpon Vain. (1890) = Byssoloma fide Hawk- 8, 1995).
sworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995). Pinuzza Gray ( 1821) = Suillus Gray fide Singer (Far-
Pilocintractia Vanky (2004),? Anthracoideaceae. 2 (in lowia 2: 223, 1945).
seeds of Fimbristylis (Cyperaceae)), S. Asia; Austra- Pionnotes Fr. (1849) = Fusarium fide Wollenweber &
lia; C. & S. America. See Vanky (Mycol. Balcanica Reinking (Die Fusarien: 6, 1935).
1: 169, 2004), Vanky (Mycotaxon 95: I, 2006; key). pionnotes (of Fusarium), a spore mass having a fat-like
Pilocratera Henn. (1891) = Cookeina. or grease-like appearance; pseudo-, see sporodo-
Piloderma Jiilich (1969), Atheliaceae. 6, widespread. chium.
See Jiilich (Willdenowia Beih. 7, 1972). Pionospora Th. Fr. (1859) = Pertusaria fide Hawk-
Pilodermataceae Jiilich (1982) = Atheliaceae. sworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995),
Pilonema Ny!. (1860) = Polychidium fide Hawksworth Boqueras & Llimona (Mycotaxon 88: 471, 2003).
et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995). Piperivora Siboe, P.M. Kirk & P.F. Cannon (1999),
Pilopeza Fr. (1849) = Psilopezia. anamorphic Pezizomycotina, Hso.?.?. I, Kenya. See
Pilophora Wallr. (1833) [non Pi/ophora Jacq. 1802, Siboe et al. (Mycotaxon 73: 298, 1999).
Palmae] = Rhizopus fide Hesseltine (Mycol. 47: 344, Piptarthron Mont. ex Hohn. (1918), anamorphic
1955) See Crinofera. Planistroma, Cpd.OeH/= eH.1. 7 (on Agavaceae),
Pilophoraceae Stizenb. (1862) = Cladoniaceae. widespread. See Sutton (The Coe/omycetes, 1980),
Pilophoron (Tuck.) Tuck. (1858) = Pilophorus fide Sutton (TBMS 81: 407, 1983), Rarnaley (Mycotaxon
Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 42: 63, 1991; teleomorph), Ramaley (Mycotaxon 55:
1995). 255, 1995; key 6 spp.), Ramaley (Mycotaxon 66: 509,
Pilophorum Ny!. (1857) = Pilophorus. 1998).
Pilophorus Th. Fr. (1857), Cladoniaceae (L). II, wide- Piptocephalidaceae J. Schrot. (1886), Zoopagales. 3
spread (esp. temperate). See Jahns (Lichenologist 4: gen.(+ 9 syn.), 70 spp.
199, 1970; Eur.), Hawksworth et al. (Taxon 21: 327, Lit.: Benjamin (Aliso 4: 321, 1959), Benjamin (Al-
1972; nomencl.), Jahns (Mycotaxon 13: 289, 1981; iso 5: 273, 1963), Benjamin (Mycol. 48: I, 1966),
monogr., key), Hertel & Rambold (Pl. Syst. Evol. Patil & Patil (Indian Phytopath. 47: 217, 1994), Ta-
158: 289, 1989; gen. concept), Stenroos & DePriest nabe et al. (Mo/. Phylogen. Evol. 30: 438, 2004).
(Am. J. Bot. 85: 1548, 1998; phylogeny), Wedin & Piptocephalis de Bary ( 1865), Piptocephalidaceae. 24
Doring (MR.103: 1131, 1999; DNA), Wedin et al. (mycoparasites esp. of Mucorales), widespread. See
(Lichenologist 32: 171, 2000; phylogeny), Stenroos Dobbs & English (TBMS 37: 375, 1954; P. xenophi/a
et al. (Myco/. Progr. 1: 267, 2002; phylogeny), Ha- on non-mucoralean hosts), Leadbetter & Mercer
rada & Yoshimura (Lichenology 3: 11, 2004; no- (TBMS 39: 17, 1956), Leadbetter & Mercer (TBMS
mencl.), Myllys et al. (Taxon 54: 605, 2005; phylog- 40: 109, 1957; zygospores), Benjamin (Aliso 4: 321,
eny), Mi!ldlikowska et al. (Myco/. 98: 1088, 2006; 1959), Berry (Myco/. 51: 824, 1961; parasitism), Zy-
phylogeny). cha et al. (Mucorales, 1969; key), Kuzuha (J. Jap.
Piloporia Niemela (1982), Polyporaceae. 2, wide- Bot. 51: 123, 1976), Kirk (TBMS 70: 335, 1978),
spread. See Niemela (Karstenia 22: 13, 1982). Jeffries (Myco/. 71: 209, 1979), Manocha (CJB 63:
Pilosace (Fr.) Que!. (1873) nom. dub., Agaricales. See 772, 1985; mycoparasitism), Manocha & McCul-
Singer (Agaric. mod. Tax., 1951 ). lough (CJB 63: 967, 1985; mycoparasitism), Griifen-
pilose, covered with hairs. han (A Taxonomic Revision of the Genus Pipto-
Pilosporella E.I. Hazard & Oldacre (1975), Micro- cephalis (Fungi), 1998), Ho (Taiwania 49: 188,
sporidia. 2. 2004; Taiwan), Tanabe et al. (J. gen. appl. Microbial.
Pilula Harker, Sarjeant & Caldwell (1990), Fossil Tokyo 51: 267, 2005; phylogeny), White et al. (My-
Fungi. I. ca/. 98: 872, 2006; phylogeny).
Pilula Massee (1910) = Dimerina fide Clements & Piptoporaceae Jiilich (1982) = Fomitopsidaceae.
Shear (Gen. Fung., 1931 ). Piptoporus P. Karst. (1881), Fomitopsidaceae. 4,
Pilulina Arnaud (1954), anamorphic Pezizomycotina, widespread. P. betulinus, razor strop fungus, on
Hso.OeP.?. 1, France. birch. See Corner (Beih. Nova Hedwigia 78: 140,
Pimina Grove (1888) = Zygosporium fide Mason (My- 1984).
 PITHYELLA 539

Piptostoma Berk. & Broome (1875) nom. dub., Fungi. sal. 25 no. I: I, 1985; key 23 spp.), Gamundi (Fl.
See Petch (Ann. R. bot. Gdns Peradeniya 6: 341, criptog. Tierra de/ Fuego 10, 1987), Johnston (N.Z.
1917) ? lapsus for Piptostomum. JI Bot. 36: 645, 1998; NZ spp.), Nauta & Spooner
Piptostomum Lev. (1845) nom. dub., anamorphic (Mycologist 14: 65, 2000; key British spp.).
Pezizomycotina. See Hohnel (Sher. Akad. Wiss. Wien Pirozynskia Subram. (1972), anamorphic Maurodo-
Math.-naturw. Kl., Abt. 1119: 617, 1910). thina, Hso.leP.24. 2, Canada; USA. See Subrama-
Piptostroma Fr. (1849) = Piptostomum. nian (Curr. Sci. 41: 711, 1972).
Pirella Bainier ( 1882), Mucoraceae. 2, widespread. See Pirozynskiella S.J. Hughes (2007), Pezizomycotina. I
Benny (A taxonomic revision of the Thamnidiaceae (on sooty moulds), pantropical. See Hughes (Myco/.
(Mucora/es), 1973), Benny & Schipper (Mycol. 84: 99: 628, 2007).
52, 1992), Voigt & Wostemeyer (Gene 270: 113, pisatin, a phytoalexin (q.v.) from pea (Pisum sativum).
2001; phylogeny), Liu (Mycosystema 23: 301, 2004; Pisocarpiaceae Corda (1838) = Pisolithaceae.
China). Pisocarpium Link ( 1808) = Pisolithus.
Pirex Hjortstam & Ryvarden (1985), Meruliaceae. I, Pisolithaceae Ulbr. (1928) = Scleroderrnataceae.
N. America. See Hjortstam & Ryvarden (Mycotaxon Pisolithus Alb. & Schwein. (1805), Scleroderrnataceae.
24: 287, 1985). 5 (ectomycorrhizal), widespread. See Marx (Can. J.
Piricauda Bubak (1914), anamorphic Pezizomycotina, Microbio/. 23: 217, 1977; ecology), Martin et al.
Hso.#eP.24. 4, neotropics. See Hughes (CJB 38: 921, (New Phytol. 139: 341, 1998; taxonomy), Chambers
1960), Mercado Sierra et al. (Mycotaxon 63: 155, & Caimey (Piso/ithus - Ectomycorrhizal fangi, key
1997; Mexico), Mercado Sierra et al. (MR. 109: 723, genera in profile, 1999; ecology), Martin et al. (New
2005; monogr.). Phytol. 153: 345, 2002; phylogeography),
Piricaudilium Hol.-Jech. (1988), anamorphic Pezizo- Kanchanaprayudh et al. (Mycoscience 44: 287, 2003;
mycotina, Hso.#eP.24. I, Cuba. See Holubova- phylogeny), Thomas et al. (Mycotaxon 87: 405,
Jechova (Ceskti Mykol. 42: 200, 1988), Heredia 2003; hypogeous species from Australia).
Abarca et al. (Mycotaxon 64: 203, 1997). Pisomyxa Corda (1837), ? Eurotiales. 2, S. America;
Piricaudiopsis J. Mena & Mercado (1987), anamorphic Madeira.
Pezizomycotina, Hso.#eP.24. I, Cuba. See Mena & Pistillaria Fr. (1821 ), Typhulaceae. c. 50, widespread
Mercado (Acta Bot. Cubana 51: I, 1987). (north temperate). See Berthier (Bull. mens. Soc. /inn.
Piricularia, see Pyricu/aria. Lyon Num. Spec. 46, 1976), Siepe (Z. Mykol. 65:
piricularin, a phytotoxin from Pyricularia oryzae 187, 1999) = Typhula (Typhul.) fide.
(Togashi et al., Ann. phytopath. Soc. Japan 25: 142, Pistillina Que!. (1880), Typhulaceae. 4, widespread
1960). (north temperate). See Comer (Ann. Bot. Mem. [A
piriform, see pyriforrn. monograph of Clavaria and allied genera] 1, 1950).
Piriformospora Sav. Verma, Aj. Varma, Rexer, G. Pithoascaceae Benny & Kimbr. (1980) = Microasca-
Kost & P. Franken (1998), Sebacinales. I, India. See ceae.
Verma et al. (Myco/. 90: 897, 1998), Begerow et al. Pithoascina Valmaseda, A. T. Martinez & Barrasa
(MR. 108: 1257, 2004; posn.). (1987) = Eremomyces fide Malloch & Sigler (CJB
Piringa Speg. (1910) [non Piringa Juss. 1820, 66: 1929, 1988).
Rubiaceae] = Camarosporium fide Petrak & Sydow Pithoascus Arx (1973), Microascaceae. Anamorphs
(Annis mycol. 33: 157, 1935). Arthrographis-like, Scopulariopsis. 6, widespread.
Pirispora Faure! & Schotter (1966), anamorphic Pe- See von Arx (Persoonia 7: 367, 1973; key), Malloch
zizomycotina, Cpd.OeH.?. I, Algeria. See Faure! & (SA 6: 147, 1987; status), Valmaseda et al. (CJB 65:
Schotter (Revue Myco/. Paris 30: 341, 1965). 1802, 1987; concept), von Arx et al. (Beih. Nova
Piriurella Cookson & Eisenack (1979), Fossil Fungi. 2 Hedwigia 94, 1988), Abbott et al. (Mycol. 94: 362,
(Cretaceous - Tertiary), Australia; Canada. ? = Al- 2002; synonymy with Microascus), Issakainen et al.
temaria (Hyphom.) fide Smith & Chaloner (N. Jb. (Medical Mycology 41: 31, 2003; phylogeny).
Geo/. Pa/iiont. Mh. 11: 701, 1979). Pithomyces Berk. & Broome (1875), anamorphic
Pirobasidium Hohn. (1902) = Coryne fide Groves & Leptosphaerulina, Hso.= -#P.1. 20, widespread. See
Wilson (Taxon 16: 35, 1967). facial eczema. See Ellis (Mycol. Pap. 76, 1960; key),
Pirogaster Henn. ( 190 I) = Scleroderrna fide Demoulin Rao & de Hoog (Stud. Mycol. 28: I, 1986; key),
(in litt.). Roux (TBMS 86: 319, 1986; teleomorph), Morgan-
Piromonas E. Liebet. (1910), Chytridiomycetes. 3, Jones (Mycotaxon 30: 29, 1987; synonymy), Brewer
Europe. See Orpin (J. gen. Microbiol. 99: 107, 1977; et al. (Proc. N.S. Inst. Sci. 38: 73, 1989; production
life history). of sporidesmin and sporidesmolides), Zhang &
Piromyces J.J. Gold, LB. Heath & Bauchop (1988), Zhang (Mycotaxon 85: 241, 2003; China).
Neocallimastigaceae. 8 (anaerobic rumen fungi), Pithosira Petr. (1949), anamorphic Pezizomycotina,
widespread. See Gaillard-Martinie et al. (Curr. Mi- Hsp.OeP.?. I, S. America. See von Arx (Persoonia
crobiol. 24: 159, 1992), Ho et al. (Fungal Diversity 11, 1981; redescr.).
4: 37, 2000), Wubah (Biodiversity ofFungi Inventory Pithospermum Mont. ex Berk. & Broome (1856) =
and Monitoring Methods: 501, 2004). Sporoschisma fide Mussat (Sy/I.fang. 15: 294, 1901).
Pirostoma (Fr.) Fuckel (1870) nom. dub., anamorphic Pithya Fuckel (1870), Sarcoscyphaceae. Anamorph
Pezizomycotina. See Sutton (Myco/. Pap. 141, 1977). Mo/liardiomyces. 5, widespread (north temperate).
Pirostoma (Fr.) Sacc. (1896) nom. dub., anamorphic See Nannfeldt (Svensk bot. Tidskr. 43: 468, 1949),
Pezizomycotina. See Sutton (Myco/. Pap. 141, 1977). Denison (Mycol. 64: 616, 1972), Melendez-Howell et
Pirostomella Sacc. (1914), anamorphic Pezizomy- al. (Ana/es Inst. Biol. Univ. Nae. Mexico 60: 9,
cotina, Hsy.OeP.?. 2, Philippines. 1990), Harrington et al. (Myco/. 91: 41, 1999; phy-
Pirottaea Sacc. (1878), Helotiales. 26, widespread logeny).
(esp. north temperate). See Nannfeldt (Symb. bot. up- Pithyella Boud. (1885), Hyaloscyphaceae. 8, wide-
540 PITTIERODOTHIS

spread. See Korf & Zhuang (Mycotaxon 29: 1, 1987), Indies.

Galan et al. (MR. 98: 1137, 1994), Diibbeler (Feddes Placographa Th. Fr. (1860) = Lithographa fide Hawk-
Repert. 115: 5, 2004; on bryophytes). sworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995).
Pittierodothis Chardon (1939) = Protoscypha fide Placoheppia (Zahlbr.) Oxner (1956) nom. inval. =
Kutorga & Hawksworth (SA 15: 1, 1997). Heppia fide Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the
Pittostroma Kowalski & T.N. Sieber (1992), anamor- Fungi edn 8, 1995).
phic Pezizomycotina. 1, Poland. See Kowalski & placoid, see placodioid.
Sieber (MR. 96: 685, 1992). Placolecania (J. Steiner) Zahlbr. ( 1906) = Solenopsora
Pitya, see Pithya. fide Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn
pityriasis versicolor ('tinea versicolor'), a superficial 8, 1995).
skin disease of humans (Malassezia faifilr). Placolecanora Rlisiinen (1940) = Protoparmeliopsis.
Pityrosporum Sabour. (1904) = Malassezia fide Ked- Placolecidaceae Hafellner (1984) = Catillariaceae.
die (XIII Int. Congr. Derm. (Munich): 867, 1968) See Placolecis Trevis. (1857), Catillariaceae (L). 1, Europe.
pityriasis versicolor. See Schneider (Biblthca Lichenol. 13, 1980), Makryi
Placella Syd. (1938), anamorphic Pezizomycotina, (Botanicheskil Zhurnal 88: 123, 2003; Russia).
Cpt.OeH.?. 1, Australia. Placomaronea Rasanen (1944), Candelariaceae (L). 2
Placentaria Auersw. ex Rabenh. (1851) ? = Periola or 3, S. America. See Osorio (Bryologist 77: 463,
fide Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 1974), Poelt (Phyton Hom 16: 189, 1974; key),
8, 1995). Westberg et al. (MR. 111: 1277, 2007; phylogeny).
Placidiopsis Beltr. (1858), Verrucariaceae (L). 20, Placomelan Cif. (1962), anamorphic Dothidasteroma,
widespread. See Thomson (Bryologist 90: 27, 1987; Cpt.OeH.?. 1, Dominican Republic. See Ciferri (Atti
key 2 N. Am. spp.), Breuss (Nova Hedwigia 58: 229, /st. bot. Univ. Lab. crittog. Pavia ser. 5 19: 124,
1994; key 2 N. Afr. spp.), Breuss (Ost. Z. Pilzk. 5: 1962).
65, 1996; revision), Gueidan et al. (MR. 111: 1145, placomycetoid, pileus with diam : stipe ratio d. Cf.
2007; phylogeny). campestroid.
Placidium A. Massa!. (1855), Verrucariaceae (L). 30, Placonema (Sacc.) Petr. (1921), anamorphic Pezizomy-
widespread. See Brusse (Annin naturh. Mus. Wien cotina, St.O-leH.19. 3, S. America. See Nag Raj
Ser. B, Bot. Zoo!. 98: 35, 1996; key), Gueidan et al. (Coelomycetous Anamorphs with Appendage-bearing
(MR. 111: 1145, 2007; phylogeny). Conidia, 1993).
Placoasterella Sacc. ex Theiss. & Syd. (1915), Asteri- Placonemina Petr. (1921), anamorphic Pezizomy-
naceae. 3, Africa; Australia. See Tyson & Griffiths cotina, St.leH.15. 1, former Czechoslovakia.
(TBMS 66: 249, 1976; morphology, ultrastr.). Placoparmelia Henssen (1992), Parmeliaceae (L). 1,
Placoasterina Toro (1930), ? Asterinaceae. 1, S. Amer- Argentina. See Henssen (Lichenologist 24: 134,
ica. 1992), Calvelo (Lichenology in Latin America. His-
Placocarpus Trevis. (1860), Verrucariaceae (L). 1, tory, Current Knowledge and Applications [Proceed-
Europe. See Breuss (Pl. Syst. Evol. 148: 313, 1985), ings ofGLAL-3, Terceiro Encontro do Grupo Latino-
Gueidan et al. (MR. 111: 1145, 2007; phylogeny). Americano de Liquen6logos, Sao Paulo, Brazil, 24-
Placocrea Syd. (1939), ? Mycosphaerellaceae. 1, Ec- 28 September, 1997]: 117, 1998; key).
uador. See Petrak (Sydowia 6: 336, 1952). Placopezizia Hiihn. (1916) = Leptotrochila fide
Placoderma (Ricken) Ulbr. (1928) = Piptoporus fide Schiiepp (Phytopath. Z. 36: 236, 1959).
Donk (Verh. K. ned. Akad. Wet. tweede sect. 62: 1, Placophomopsis Grove (1921) = Phomopsis (Sacc.)
1974). Bubak. fide Sutton (Mycol. Pap. 141, 1977).
Placodes Que!. (1886) =Fornes. Placopsis (Ny!.) Linds. (1867), Trapeliaceae (L). 56,
Placodiella (Zahlbr.) Szatala ( 1941) = Solenopsora fide widespread. See Lamb (Lilloa 13: 151, 1947), Brodo
Hafellner (Beih. Nova Hedwigia 79: 241, 1984). (Biblthca Lichenol. 57: 59, 1995; key 3 N. Am. spp.),
placodioid (of a crustose lichen thallus), disc-shaped Moberg & Carlin (Symb. bot. upsal. 31 no. 3: 319,
with plicate lobes at the circumference (Fig. 21 C). 1996; Norway), Moberg & Carlin (Lichenologist 31:
placodiomorph, a 2-celled spore with a thickened 647, 1999; Africa), Galloway (Biblthca Lichenol. 78:
septum which may or may not have a pore. Cf. pola- 49, 2001; New Zealand), Lumbsch et al. (MR. 105:
rilocular. 16, 2001; phylogeny), Makarova & Shapiro (Nov.
Placodiomyces E.A. Thomas ex Cif. & Tomas. (1953) sist. Niz. Rast. 35: 167, 2001; Russia), Galloway
= Lecanora fide Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the (Mitteilungen aus dem Institut far Allgemeine
Fungi edn 8, 1995). Botanik Hamburg 30-32: 79, 2002; S America, key),
Placodion Adans. (1763) nom. rej. = Peltigera fide Schmitt et al. (Mycol. 95: 827, 2003; phylogeny),
Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, Galloway (Biblthca Lichenol. 88: 147, 2004; New
1995). Zealand), Mi!l,dlikowska et al. (Mycol. 98: 1088,
Placodiplodia Bubak ( 1916), anamorphic Pezizomy- 2006; phylogeny), Galloway & Arvidsson (Biblthca
cotina, St.leP.15. 2, Philippines. See Buchanan (My- Lichenol. 96: 87, 2007; Ecuador), Lumbsch et al.
col. Pap. 156, 1987). (MR. 111: 1133, 2007).
Placodium (Ach.) DC. (1805) = Caloplaca fide Hawk- Placopyrenium Breuss (1987), Verrucariaceae (L). 14,
sworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995). Europe; Asia. See Menard & Roux (Mycotaxon 53:
placodium, see stroma, thyriothecium. 129, 1995), Gueidan et al. (MR. Ill: 1145, 2007;
Placodium Weber ex F.H. Wigg. (1780) = Xanthoria phylogeny).
fide Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn Placosoma Syd. (1924), Asterinaceae. 1, New Zealand.
8, 1995). See Hughes (N.Z. JI Bot. 16: 311, 1978).
Placodium Hill (1773) nom. dub., Fungi (L). See Placosphaerella Pat. (1897) nom. conf., anamorphic
Laundon (in /itt.). Pezizomycotina. See Petrak (Sydowia 5: 195, 1951 ).
Placodothis Syd. (1928), ? Pezizomycotina. 1, West Placosphaeria (De Not.) Sacc. (1880), anamorphic
 PLANOBISPORA 54I

Dothidea/es, St.OeH.?. 50, widespread. Plagiophiale Petr. (1955), Diaporthales. 2, Europe; N.

Placosphaerina Maire (1917), anamorphic Pezizomy- America. See Barr (Myco/. Mem. 7, 1978), Barr (My-
cotina, St.= eH.?. 1, Algeria. cotaxon 41: 287, 1991).
Placostroma Theiss. & Syd. (1914) = Phyllachora Plagiorhabdus Shear (1907) = Strasseria fide Hohnel
Nitschke ex Fuckel (1870) fide Cannon (Myco/. Pap. (Mitt. bot. Inst. tech. Hochsch. Wien ser. 2 2: 26,
163, 1991). 1925).
Placostromella Petr. (1947), Dothideomycetes. 2, Plagiosphaera Petr. (1941), Sordariomycetes. 5, wide-
China. See Inacio et al. (Mycol. Progr. 4: 133, 2005). spread. See Walker (Mycotaxon 11: 94, 1980), Barr
Placothallia Trevis. (1853) = Rinodina fide Hawk- (Mycotaxon 39: 43, 1990; posn).
sworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995). Plagiostigme Syd. (1925), Diaporthales. 1, C. America.
Placothea Syd. ( 1931 ), anamorphic Pezizomycotina, See Petrak (Sydowia 18: 382, 1965).
St.OeH. ?. 1, Philippines. Plagiostigmella Petr. (1949), anamorphic Pezizomy-
Placotheliomyces Cif. & Tomas. (1953) = Placothe- cotina, Cpd.OeH.?. 1, S. America.
lium. Plagiostoma Fuckel (1870), Gnomoniaceae. Ana-
Placothelium Milli. Arg. (1893), Verrucariaceae (L). 1, morphs Asteroma, Discula. 22, Europe; N. America.
USA. See Bolay (Ber. schweiz. bot. Ges. 81: 398, 1972),
Placothyrium Bubak (1916), anamorphic Pezizomy- Barr (Myco/. Mem. 7, 1978; key 13 spp.), Monod
cotina, St.OfH.10. 1, Europe. (Beih. Sydowia 9: 1, 1983), Barr (Mycotaxon 41: 287,
Plactogene Theiss. (1917) = Dimerina fide von Arx & 1991; N. Am. spp.), Frohlich & Hyde (MR. 99: 727,
Millier (Stud. Mycol. 9, 1975). 1995), Okada & Katumoto (Mycoscience 41: 615,
Placuntium Ehrenb. (1818) = Rhytisma fide Minter (in 2000; Japan), Castlebury et al. (Myco/. 94: 1017,
litt.), Eckblad & Torkelsen (Agarica 7: 60, 1986). 2002; phylogeny), Sogonov et al. (Sydowia 57: 102,
Placynthiaceae A.E. Dahl (1950) nom. cons., Peltiger- 2005; phylogeny), Zhang et al. (Myco/. 98: 1076,
ales (L). 5 gen.(+ 15 syn.), 32 spp. 2006; phylogeny).
Lit.: Henssen (Symb. bot. upsal. 32: 75, 1997), Plagiostomella Hohn. (1917) = Plagiostoma fide Barr
Henssen & T1msberg (Bryologist 103: 108, 2000), (Mycol. Mem. 7: 232 pp., 1978).
Wiklund & Wedin (Cladistics 19: 419, 2003), Miitd- Plagiostromella Hohn. ( 1917), Dothideomycetes. 4,
likowska & Lutzoni (Am. J. Bot. 91: 449, 2004), India; Japan. See Bose & Millier (Sydowia 31: 1,
Wedin & Wiklund (Symb. bot. upsa/. 34 no. 1: 469, 1979; key).
2004), MillCilikowska et al. (Mycol. 98: 1088, 2006; Plagiothecium Schrantz (1961) [non Plagiothecium
phylogeny), J0rgensen (Nordic Lichen Flora 3: Bruch & Schimp. 1851, Musci] = Plagiolagynion.
Cyanolichens: 134, 2007). Plagiothelium Stirt. (1881) = Anthracothecium fide
Placynthiella Elenkin ( 1909), Trapeliaceae (L ). 7, Aptroot (Australasian Lichenology 60: 35, 2007).
widespread. See Coppins & James (Licheno/ogist 16: Plagiotrema Milli. Arg. (1885) = Pseudopyrenula fide
241, 1984; key), Coppins et al. (Lichenologist 19: 93, Harris (Lichenographia Thomsoniana: 133, 1998).
1987; nomencl.), Lumbsch (J. Hattori bot. Lab. 83: Plagiotus Kalchbr. ex Roum. (1879) nom. inval. =
1, 1997), Schmitt et al. (Mycol. 95: 827, 2003; phy- Anthracophyllum fide Kuyper (in litt. ).
logeny), Lendemer (Opuscula Phi/o/ichenum 1: 75, Planctomyces M. Gimesi (1924) nom. dub., ? Fungi.
2004; N America), MillCilikowska et al. (Mycol. 98: See Wawrik (Sydowia 6: 443, 1952), Skerman et al.
1088, 2006; phylogeny), Lumbsch et al. (MR. 111: (Approved list of bacterial names, 1980), Schlesner
113 3, 2007). & Stackebrandt (Syst. Appl. Microbiol. 8: 174, 1986;
Placynthiella Gyeln. (1939) = Placynthiella Elenkin assigned to new order Planctomyceta/es) Also con-
fide Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn sidered a bacterium by.
8, 1995). plane, flat.
Placynthiomyces Cif. & Tomas. (1953) = Placyn- Planetella Savile (1951), Anthracoideaceae. 1 (on
thium. Cyperaceae), Canada. Resembles Anthracoidea. See
Placynthiopsis Zahlbr. ( 1932), Placynthiaceae (L). 1, Savile (CJB 29: 326, 1951), Vanky (Cryptog. Stud. 1:
central Africa. 159 pp., 1987), Piepenbring (Frontiers in Basidiomy-
Placynthium (Ach.) Gray (1821), Placynthiaceae (L). cote Mycology: 117, 2004).
25, widespread (esp. temperate). See Gyelnik (Ra- planetism (of oomycetes), the condition of having
benh. Krypt.-Fl. 9 2.2, 1940; Eur.), Henssen (CJB 41: motile stages.
1687, 1963; N. Am.), Weber (Muel/eria 3: 250, Planistroma A.W. Ramaley (1991), ? Planistromella-
1970; Australia), Burgaz et al. (Cryptog. Myco/. 23: ceae. Anamorph Piptarthron. 2 (on Yucca), N. Amer-
367, 2002; Iberian peninsula), MillCilikowska & Lut- ica. See Ramaley (Mycotaxon 42: 63, 1991), Eriksson
zoni (Am. J. Bot. 91: 449, 2004; phylogeny), MillCl- & Hawksworth (SA 12: 38, 1993; posn), Ramaley
likowska et al. (Mycol. 98: 1088, 2006; phylogeny). (Mycotaxon 66: 509, 1998).
plage (1) a smooth, paler-coloured, or colourless spot Planistromella A.W. Ramaley (1993), Planistromella-
on a surface; (2) (of basidiospores ), esp. a smooth ceae. Anamorph Kellermania. 7, USA. See Eriksson
spot above the hilar appendage. & Hawksworth (SA 12: 38, 1993; posn), Ramaley
Plagiocarpa R.C. Harris (1973) = Lithothelium fide (Mycotaxon 47: 259, 1993), Ramaley (Mycotaxon 66:
Aptroot (Biblthca Licheno/. 44, 1991 ). 509, 1998), Sivanesan & Shivas (Fungal Diversity 9:
Plagiographis C. Knight & Mitt. (1860)? = Opegrapha 175, 2002; on Opuntia; key).
Ach. fide Redinger (Feddes Repert. 43: 49, 1938). Planistromellaceae M.E. Barr (1996), ? Dothideales. 5
Plagiolagynion Schrantz (1962) = Oxydothis fide Barr gen.(+ 1 syn.), 30 spp.
(Myco/. 68, 1976), Hyde (Sydowia 46: 265, 1995). Lit.: Ramaley (Mycotaxon 55: 255, 1995), Barr
Plagionema Subram. & K. Ramakr. (1953) = Cilio- (Mycotaxon 60: 433, 1996), Ramaley (Mycotaxon 66:
chorella fide Chona & Munjal (Indian Phytopath. 8: 509, 1998).
74, 1955). Planobispora Thiemann & Beretta (1968), Actinobac-
542 PLANOCONVEX

teria. q.v. phytosanitation (quarantine, removal of inoculum

planoconvex, a flat zygote. sources, crop rotation, clean seed etc.); protection
planocyte (planont), a motile cell. (use of fungicides, avoidance of predisposing cultural
planogamete, a motile gamete; zoogamete. conditions) and resistance (use of disease resistance
Planomonospora Thiemann, Pagani & Beretta (1967), cultivars ). The new sciences of genetic engineering
Actinobacteria. q. v. and genomics are making a huge impact on develop-
planont, see planocyte. ment of resistant cultivars, e.g. Kamoun & Smart
Planoroccellaceae Elenkin (1929) = Roccellaceae. (Plant disease 89: 692, 2005; review of genomics
planospore, a zoospore. and late blight of potato and tomato), Punja (2004).
planozygote (l) a motile zygote; (2) a flat zygote (of a Lit.: The literature on plant disease is large, but
pileus or spore), convex but somewhat flat. well covered by review journals and databases (see
Plant pathogenic fungi. A large proportion of fungal below). See also the CABI Crop protection compen-
species live in association with plants, as saprobes on dium CD. The standard general phytopathological
plant surfaces or dead plant tissue, as mutualists in texts all deal with fungal diseases, as do most mono-
mycorrhizal associations or as endophytes or para- graphs on diseases of particular crop plants. Here a
sites of living plants. Some, e.g. Puccinia/es, Erysi- selection has been made of general works and review
phaceae, are obligate parasites of plants. Many para- journals. For additional references see Moreau (Rev.
sitic fungi are highly phytopathogenic and induce se- myco/., Paris 27: 41, 1962), RAM 46: l and 113,
vere and frequently economically important diseases. 1967 (select bibliogr.), Waller & Lenne (Plant pa-
They are the most important agents of plant disease; thologist's pocketbook, 200 l ). See also Fungicides,
more than 60 per cent of the literature on plant dis- gene-for-gene, Genetics, Geographical distribution,
eases is devoted to fungal infections. Plant pathogens Mycotoxicoses, physiologic race, Seed-borne fungi,
are represented in all the major groups of fungi and Special forms.
some groups, e.g. Ustilagina/es (smuts), Pucciniales General: Agrios (Plant pathology, 1969; edn 3,
(rusts), Peronosporaceae (downy mildews), Erysi- 1985), Alford (Pest and disease management hand-
phaceae (powdery mildews), are known by the com- book, 2000), APS (Compendia of plant diseases, se-
mon names of the diseases for which they are respon- ries), Brown & Brotzman (Phytopathogenic fangi: a
sible. Other groups important as plant pathogens are scanning electron stereoscopic survey, 1979), Bruell
basidiomycetes (frequently wood-attacking), and a (Soi/borne plant pathogens, 1987), Buczacki & Har-
wide range of ascomycetes, represented particularly ris (Collins photoguide to pests, diseases and disor-
on living tissues by their anamorphs. (The teleo- ders of garden plants, 1998), Butler & Jones (Plant
morph of a pathogen frequently develops only on pathology, 1949), Gaumann (Principles of plant in-
dead plant tissue in the terminal phase of the disease.) fection, 1950) [trans. of Pflanzliche Infektionslehre,
The symptoms of fungus diseases in plants are di- 1946; edn 2, 1951], Heald (Manual ofplant diseases,
verse. They may be roughly classified as necrosis - 1926, edn 2, 1933 ), Holton et al. (Eds) (Plant pathol-
death of tissues (cf. anthracnose, blight, canker, ogy, problems and progress, 1908-1958, 1959),
damping-off, scab, shot hole); wilting - loss of turgor Horsfall & Cowling (Eds) (Plant disease, an ad-
due to the mechanical plugging of the vessels by hy- vanced treatise 5 vols, 1977-80), Horsfall & Dimond
phae or to the action of a toxin secreted by the patho- (Eds) (Plant pathology, an advanced treatise, 3 vols,
gen; hyperplasia - overgrowth (cf. galls, witches' 1959- 60), Horst (Westcott's plant disease handbook,
brooms); and hypoplasia - dwarfing (and chlorosis). edn 6, 2001), Kronstad (Ed.) (Fungal pathology,
Transmission of plant pathogenic fungi may be by 2000), Schumann (Plant diseases: their biology and
air (either dry or moist, as in droplet transmission), social impact, 1991), Schumann & D'Arcy (Essential
water, soil, seeds and other propagating material, plant pathology, 2006; textbook with CD), Smith et
plant debris, and insects and other animal agents. al. (European handbook of plant diseases, 1988),
Humans have spread many important diseases within Stakman & Harrar (Principles of plant pathology,
one country, from one country to another, and from 1957), Strange (Introduction to plant pathology, 480
one part of the world to another by transporting in- pp., 2003), Tarr (Principles of plant pathology,
fected material in the course of trade. 1971), Vanderplank (Plant diseases: epidemics and
Control of parasitic disease is (fide Whetzel) based control, 1963), Vidhyasekaran (Concise encyclopae-
on exclusion, eradication, protection, and immuniza- dia ofplant pathology, 619 pp., 2004), Walker (Plant
tion. Quarantine procedures, inspection at ports, and pathology, 1950; edn 3, 1969), Wood (Physiological
legislation governing the movement of plants and plant pathology, 1967).
plant products, the growth of susceptible plants under Grasses: Murray et al. (A colour handbook of dis-
conditions unfavourable for the development of the eases of small grain cereal crops, 1998), Smiley et
pathogen, and the use of disease-free seed or planting al. (Eds) (Compendium of turfgrass diseases, edn 3,
material are based on exclusion. Eliminating ('rogu- 2005.
ing') diseased plants, the cutting-out of diseased Tropical: Holliday (Fungus diseases of tropical
parts, heat treatment of seed material, and the use of crops, 1980), Ploetz (Diseases of tropical fruit crops,
eradicant fungicides on infected plants (i.e. against 2003), Ploetz (Plant disease 91: 644, 2007; review),
the pathogen) are examples of methods based on Roger (Phytopathologie des pays chauds, 3 vol.
eradication. Among protective measures are the dust- 1951-54), Thurston (Tropical plant diseases, 1984),
ing or spraying of healthy plants with fungicides. The Weber (Bacterial andfangal diseases ofplants in the
use of immune or resistant varieties is an example of tropics, 1973).
'immunization', but active immunization, which is so Forest pathology: Boyce (Forest pathology, edn 3,
important in the control of many diseases of animals 1961), Browne (Pests and diseases of forest planta-
and man, is of little value against plant diseases. The tion trees. An annotated list of the principle species
three main strategies for plant disease control are: occurring in the British Commonwealth, 1968), Dis-
 PLATISMATIA 543

eases of widely planted forest trees (1964; lists dis- CD; see Literature].
eases and their distribution), Forestry abstracts 1939- plaque, a clear area in a bacterial colony caused by
[also as TREE-CD], Anse & Lewis (Eds) (Compen- localized viral lysis; also applied to similar areas in
dium of conifer diseases, 1997), Hepting (Diseases of fungal cultures (e.g. Riegman & Wessels, TBMS 75:
forest and shade trees in the United States [Agric. 325, 1980).
Handb. Forest Serv. US 386], 1971), Jones & Benson Plasia Sherwood ( 1981 ), anamorphic Xylogramma,
(Diseases of woody ornamentals and trees in nurser- St.= eH.15/16. 1, Europe. See Sherwood (TBMS 77:
ies, 2001), Lundquist & Hamelin (Eds) (Forest pa- 197, 1981).
thology: from genes to landscape, 2005), Peace (Pa- plasma membrane, see plasmalemma.
thology of trees and shrubs with special reference to plasmalemma, outer membrane composed of phos-
Britain, 1961), Sinclair & Lyon (Diseases of trees pholipids and proteins which surrounds a cell and
and shrubs edn 2, 2005). See also Wood-attacking regulates exchange of materials between the cell and
fungi. its environment; the limiting (boundary) membrane
Resistance: Hang (Plant pathogenesis and resis- of the cytoplasm; cell, cytoplasmic, or plasma mem-
tance; biochemistry and physiology of plant-microbe brane.
interactions, 2001), Punja (Ed.) (Fungal disease re- plasmalemmasome, an intracytoplasmic vesicle
sistance in plants: biochemistry, molecular biology (formed by invagination of the plasmalemma) filled
and genetic engineering, 2004), Talbot (Ed.) (Plant with tubular diverticula. Cf. lomasome.
pathogen interactions, 2004). plasmamembranic vesicle, sporangial vesicle, the
Legislation and quarantine: Ebbels (Principles of membrane of which is the same membrane bounding
plant health and quarantine, 2003), Ebbels & King the protoplasm within the sporangium, c.f. homohylic
(Eds) (Plant health, 1979), CABIIEPPO (Quarantine vesicle, precipitative vesicle.
pests from Europe, 1992), McGee (Plant pathogens plasmatoogosis (of Pythiaceae), a bud-like outgrowth
and the worldwide movement ofseeds, 1997). (like a prosporangium in form) in the host tissue
Methods: Babcock et al. (Plant disease 91: 476; (Sideris, Myco/. 23: 255, 1931).
review of genetic resources for plant pathology), Fox plasmodesma (pl. -ta), an isthmus-like strand of proto-
(Principles of diagnostic techniques in plant pathol- plasm connecting adjacent cells.
ogy, 1993), Ingram & Helgeson (Eds) (Tissue culture plasmodia, see plasmodium.
methods for plant pathologists, 1980), Riker & Riker plasmodic granules, very small, dark-coloured parti-
(Introduction to research on plant diseases, 1936), cles on the surface of the peridium, and frequently of
Schots et al. (Eds) (Modern assays for plant patho- the spores, in the Cribrariaceae; dictydine granules.
genic fangi: identification, detection and quantifica- plasmodiocarp (of Mycetozoa), a sessile and vein-like
tion, 1994), Waller & Lenne (Plant pathologist's sporangium, like part of the larger veins of a plasmo-
pocketbook, 2001). dium.
Identification: Arx (Plant pathogenic fangi, plasmodium (pl. plasmodia) (of Myxogastria), a mul-
1987), Brandenburger (Parasitische Pilze au Gefass- tinucleate, motile mass of protoplasm bounded by a
planzen in Europa, 1985), Brooks (Plant diseases, plasma membrane but lacking a wall, generally re-
edn 2, 1953), Farr et al. (Fungi on plants and plant ticulate, characteristic of the growth phase;
products in the United States, 1989), Hodge (The Alexopoulos (Myco/. 52: 17, 1961) distinguishes:
fangal spore and disease initiation in plants and protoplasmodium, an undifferentiated microscopic
animals, 1991), Holliday (A dictionary of plant pa- plasmodium which gives rise to a single sporangium,
thology, /Ml Descriptions of fangi and bacteria as in Echinosteliales; aphanoplasmodium, a plas-
(1964-), Kreisel (Die phytopathogen-Grosspi/ze modium composed of a network of undifferentiated
Deutsch/ands, 1961), Lindquist (Revta Fae. Agron. strands of non-granular protoplasm, as in Stemonitis;
Univ. nae. La Plata 43: 1, 1967; key), Names of Brit- phaneroplasmodium, a plasmodium composed of a
ish plant diseases and their control [Phytopath. Pap. well-differentiated advancing fan and thick strands of
28, 1984], 1989), Rossman et al. (A literature guide granular protoplasm exhibiting ecto- and endoplas-
for the identification of plant pathogenic fangi, mic regions, as in Physarales; aggregate plasmo-
1987), Stevens (The fangi which cause plant disease, dium, pseudoplasmodium (of Acrasiales), a struc-
1913; Plant disease fangi, 1925 [reprint, 1966]), Vi- ture formed by the massing of separate myxamoebae
ennot-Bourgin (Les champignons parasites des p/an- or cells before reproduction (a grex); flloplasmo-
tes cultivees, 1949). dium, the net-like pseudoplasmodium of the Laby-
History: Ainsworth (Introduction to the history of rinthu/a/es.
plant pathology, 1981), Large (The advance of the plasmogamospore, aeciospore (Laundon, TBMS 58:
fangi, 1940), Parris (A chronology ofplant pathology, 345, 1972).
1968), Schumann (Plant diseases: their biology and plasmogamy, fusion of two cells or plasmodial cyto-
social impact, 1991 ), Whetzel (An outline of the his- plasms without karyogamy (nuclear fusion) or a pre-
tory of phytopatho/ogy, 1918), Phytopathologica/ cursor to karyogamy.
classics (1926-). Plasmophagus De Wild. (1895), Chytridiales. 3 (in
Serial publications and review journals: Ad- algae), Europe. See Dick (Straminipi/ous Fungi: 670
vances in plant pathology, 1982-95; Annual review of pp., 2001).
phytopathology, 1963-; Eur. j. forest path., 1971- Platisma Hoffm. ( 1790) = Cetraria fide Santesson &
1999, 2000- as Forest path.; Eur. j. plant path., 1895- Culberson (Bryo/ogist 69: 100, 1966).
; Plant disease reporter, 1917-1979, 1980- as Plant Platisma P. Browne ex Adans. (1763) = Ramalina fide
disease; Plant pathology, 1952-; Review of applied Santesson & Culberson (Bryologist 69: 100, 1966).
mycology, 1922-69 (abstracts; Index 1-40 (1922-61), Platismatia W.L. Culb. & C.F. Culb. (1968), Parmeli-
1968), 1970- as Review ofplant pathology [also avail- aceae (L). 10, widespread. See Culberson & Culber-
able in a variety of electronic formats, incl. PEST- son (Contr. US natn Herb. 34: 449, 1968; monogr.),
544 PLAT/SPHAERA

Thell et al. (Cryptog. Bryol.-Lichenol. 19: 307, 1998; Platyphyllum Vent. ( 1799) nom. rej. =Cetraria.
phylogeny), Wedin et al. (MR. 103: 1152, 1999; phy- Platysma Hill (1773) = Ramalina fide Santesson &
logeny), Miitdlikowska et al. (Mycol. 98: 1088, 2006; Culberson (Bryologist 69: 100, 1966).
phylogeny). platysmoid (I) (of lichen thalli), loosely attached foli-
Platisphaera Dumort. (1822) nom. rej. = Lophiostoma ose thalli with ascending lobes, as in Platismatia (ob-
fide Holm (Taxon 24: 475, 1975). sol. ); (2) (of tissues), a scleroplectenchyma in which
Platistoma, see Platystoma. the hyphae are brown (Yoshimura & Shimada, Bull.
Platistomum, see Platystomum. KochiGakuenJun. Coll.11: 13, 1980).
Platycarpa Couch (1949), Eocronartiaceae. 2 (on Platysphaera Trevis. (1877) = Platisphaera.
Pteridophyta), America. See Couch (Mycol. 41: 427, Platysphaeria, see Platisphaera.
1949), Oberwinkler & Bandoni (TBMS 83: 369, Platyspora Wehm. (1961) = Comoclathris fide Shoe-
1984). maker & Babcock (CJB 70: 1617, 1992), Barr (SA
Platycarpium P. Karst. (1905) = Fusamen fide von 12: 27, 1993).
Arx (Verh. K. ned. Akad. Wet. Arnst. C SI: I, 1957). Platysporoides (Wehm.) Shoemaker & C.E. Babe.
Platychora Petr. (1925), Venturiaceae. Anamorph (1992), Pleosporaceae. 12, widespread. See Shoe-
Piggotia. 2, widespread (north temperate). See maker & Babcock (CJB 70: 1617, 1992), Barr (SA
Sivanesan (Bitunicate Ascomycetes and their Ana- 11: 27, 1993).
morphs, 1984), Winton et al. (Mycol. 99: 240, 2007; Platysticta Cooke (1889) = Stictis fide Sherwood (My-
phylogeny). cotaxon 6: 215, 1977).
Platygloea J. Schrllt. (1887), Platygloeaceae. c. 2, Platystoma (Fr.) Bonord. (1851) = Lophiostoma fide
widespread. See Bandoni (Mycol. 48: 821, 1956; Mussat (Sy/I.fang. IS: 295, 1901).
key), Dueftas (Nova Hedwigia 72: 441, 2001; Ibe- Platystomaceae J. Schrllt. (1894) = Lophiostomata-
rian). ceae.
Platygloeaceae Racib. (1909), Platygloeales. 4 gen. (+ Platystomum Trevis. (1877) = Lophiostoma fide
5 syn.), 6 spp. Chesters & Bell (Mycol. Pap. 120, 1970), Eriksson
Lit.: Berres et al. (Mycol. 87: 821, 1995), Bandoni (SA 10: 144, 1991), Abdel-Wahab & Jones (Myco-
(Mycoscience 39: 31, 1998), Oberwinkler et al. (Kew science 41: 379, 2000).
Bull. S4: 763, 1999), Chen & Oberwinkler (Myco- Platythecium Staiger (2002), Graphidaceae. 17, wide-
taxon 76: 279, 2000), Dueftas (Nova Hedwigia 72: spread. See Staiger (Biblthca Lichenol. 8S: 385,
441, 2001), Bauer et al. (Mycol. 96: 960, 2004), Lutz 2002), Nakanishi et al. (Bull. natn. Sci. Mus. Tokyo,
et al. (Mycol. 96: 614, 2004), Lutz et al. (Mycol. 96: B 29: 83, 2003; Japan), Adawadkar & Makhija (My-
1316, 2004), Lutz et al. (MR. 108: 227, 2004), Naka- cotaxon 92: 387, 2005; India), Archer (Biblthca
mura et al. (MR. 108: 641, 2004), Wingfield et al. Lichenol. 94, 2006; Australia), Archer (Systematics
(Australas. Pl. Path. 33: 327, 2004). & Biodiversity S: 9, 2007; Solomon Is).
Platygloeales R.T. Moore (1990). Pucciniomycetes. 2 =
Pleamphisphaeria Hllhn. (1919) Titanella fide Har-
fam., 11 gen., 19 spp. Fams: ris (Mem. N. Y. bot. Gdn 49, 1989).
(I) Eocronartiaceae Plearthonis Clem. (1909) = Arthonia fide Hawksworth
(2) Platygloeaceae et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995).
For Lit. see under fam. Plecopteromyces Lichtw., Ferrington & L6pez-Lastra
platygonidia, photobionts occurring in stellately or (1999), Legeriomycetaceae. 3 (in Plecoptera), Aus-
orbicular spreading colonies (e.g. Cephaleuros) (ob- tralia; S. America. See Lichtwardt et al. (Mycol. 91:
sol.). 1060, 1999), Ferrington et al. (Mycol. 97: 254, 2005;
Platygramma G. Mey. (1825) nom. rej. prop.= Phae- Tasmania), White (MR.110: 1011, 2006; phylogeny).
ographis fide Liicking et al. (Taxon S6: 1296, 2007; Plecostoma Desv. (1809) = Geastrum.
nomencl.). Plecotrichum Corda (1831) nom. dub., anamorphic
Platygramma Leight. (1854) = Enterographa fide Pezizomycotina. See Hughes (CJB 36: 798, 1958).
Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, Plectania Fuckel (1870), Sarcosomataceae. Anamorph
1995). Conoplea. 15, widespread (north temperate). See
Platygramme Fee (1874), Graphidaceae (L). 9, pan- Korf(Mycol. 49: 107, 1957), Paden (Fl. Neotrop. 37:
tropical. See Staiger (Biblthca Lichenol. 8S, 2002), I, 1983; 4 sect.), Li & Kimbrough (CJB 73: 1761,
Nakanishi et al. (Bull. natn. Sci. Mus. Tokyo, B 29: 1995; ultrastr.), Zhuang & Wang (Mycotaxon 67:
83, 2003; Japan), Archer (Telopea 11: 59, 2005; Aus- 355, 1998; spp. China), Harrington et al. (Mycol. 91:
tralia), Archer (Systematics & Biodiversity S: 9, 41, 1999; phylogeny), Medel & Chac6n (Acta Bot.
2007; Solomon Is). Mexicana SO: 11, 2000; Mexico), Calonge & Mata
Platygrapha Berk. & Broome (1870) [non Platy- (Mycotaxon 81: 237, 2002; Costa Rica), Perry et al.
grapha Nyl. 1855] ? = Ocellularia fide Sherwood (MR. 111: 549, 2007; phylogeny).
(Mycotaxon 3: 233, 1976). Plectascales. Ascomycota with ascoma in which the
Platygrapha Nyl. (1855) = Schismatomma fide Tehler asci were irregularly distributed; sometimes extended
(Op. Bot. 118: I, 1993). and including Erysiphales, Eurotiales (q.v.) and Myr-
Platygraphis Hook. f. (1867) = Platygrapha Nyl. iangiaceae. See also Plectomycetes.
Platygraphomyces Cif. & Tomas. (1953) = Platy- plectenchyma, a thick tissue formed by hyphae becom-
grapha Nyl. ing twisted and fixed together; synchyma (Vuil-
Platygraphopsis Miill. Arg. (1887), Ostropales (L). I, lemin); it is prosenchyma (proso-) when the hyphal
America (tropical); Papua New Guinea. See Awasthi elements are seen to be hyphae; pseudoparenchyma
(Biblthca Lichenol. 40, 1991; Indian subcontinent). (para-), when they are not; Vuillemin (1912) distin-
Platypeltella Petr. (1929), Microthyriaceae. 2, C. guished as merenchyma tissue derived by cell divi-
America. See Farr (Mycotaxon IS: 448, 1982). sion in several planes, and Degelius (1954) used
platyphyllous, broadly lobed. euthyplectenchyma for hyphal tissue with no cellu-
 PLENODOMUS 545

lar structure. Yoshimura & Shimada (Bull. Kochi Plectosclerotes Stach & Pickh. (1957), Fossil Fungi. 2
Gakuen Jun. Coll. 11: 13, 1980) key nine categories (Carboniferous), Germany.
of plectenchyma, chalaroplectenchyma (hyphal Plectosira Petr. (1929), anamorphic Pezizomycotina,
walls not united, lumina wide), pallisadoplecten- Cpd/St.OeH.?. I, Europe.
chyma (hyphae parallel, not coherent, with intercel- Plectosphaera Theiss. ( 1917) = Phyllachora Nitschke
lular spaces), platysmoid (a scleroplectenchyma with ex Fuckel (1870) fide Cannon (Mycol. Pap. 163,
brown hyphal walls), scleroplectenchyma (cell- 1991), Summerell et al. (Fungal Diversity 23: 323,
walls thickened, lumina narrow), scleroprosoplec- 2006; culture of P. eucalypti, link to Amphisphaeri-
tem;hyma (hyphae parallel, cohering, walls thick, aceae).
lumina narrow), and serioplectenchyma (hyphae Plectosphaeraceae Theiss. (1916) = Phyllachoraceae.
parallel, cohering, walls not thick, lumina wide). Plectosphaerella Kirschst. (1938) = Plectosphaerina.
Plectobasidiales Glium. (1926). See Melanogastrales, Plectosphaerella Kleb. (1929), Plectosphaerellaceae.
Sclerodermatales and Tulostomatales. Anamorph Plectosporium. 2, widespread. See Garns
Plectocarpon Fee (1825), Roccellaceae. 10 (on lichens, & Gerlagh (Persoonia 5: 177, 1968), Uecker (Mycol.
esp. Peltigerales), widespread. See Hawksworth & 85: 470, 1993; ontogeny), Palm et al. (Mycol. 87:
Galloway (Lichenologist 16: 85, 1984), Diederich & 397, 1995), Pitt & Garns (Nova Hedwigia 81: 311,
Etayo (Nordic JI Bot. 14: 589, 1994; key 7 spp.), Ertz 2005), Sung et al. (Stud. Mycol. 57, 2007), Zare et al.
et al. (Bryologist 106: 465, 2003), Ertz et al. (Nova Hedwigia 85: 463, 2007).
(Biblthca Lichenol. 91: 155 pp., 2005; revision). Plectosphaerellaceae W. Garns, Summerb. & Zare
Plectodiscella Woron. (1914) = Elsinoe fide Jenkins (J. (2007), Hypocreomycetidae (inc. sed.). 5 gen. (+ I
agric. Res. 44: 689, 1932). syn.), 56 spp.
Plectodiscellaceae Woron. (1914) = Elsinoaceae. Lit.: Zare et al. (Nova Hedwigia 85: 463, 2007).
Plectolitus Kohlm. (1960) = Amylocarpus fide Kohl- Plectosphaerina Kirschst. (1938) = Omphalospora fide
meyer & Kohlm1;yer (Syn. Pl. Marine Fungi, 1971), von Arx & Muller (Stud. Mycol. 9, 1975).
Crumlish & Curran (Mycologist 8: 83, 1994). Plectosporium M.E. Palm, W. Garns & Nirenberg
Plectomyces Thaxt. (1931), Ceratomycetaceae. I, (1995), anamorphic Plectosphaerella,
Philippines. See Nannfeldt (Svensk bot. Tidskr. 43: Hso.leH.15/16/19. I, widespread. See Palm et al.
468, 1949). (Mycol. 87: 398, 1995), Garns et al. (Taxon 53: 193,
Plectomycetes. Class of Ascomycota with ± globose 2004; nomencl.), Pitt & Garns (Nova Hedwigia 81:
non-ostiolate ascomata; formerly frequently used for 311, 2005; on Alisma), Sung et al. (Stud. Mycol. 57,
Elaphomycetales, Erysiphales, Eurotiales, Meli- 2007), Zare et al. (Nova Hedwigia 85: 463, 2007).
olales, Microascales and Onygenales but now recog- Plectronidiopsis Nag Raj (1979), anamorphic Pezizo-
nized as heterogeneous, the non-ostiolate habit hav- mycotina, Cac.leH.19. I, Chile. See Nag Raj (CJB
ing repeatedly evolved. Reintroduced by Berbee & 57: 1397, 1979).
Taylor (1992) in a restricted sense (see Ascomycota). Plectronidium Nag Raj ( 1977), anamorphic Pezizomy-
Lit.: Benny & Kimbrough (Mycotaxon 12: I, 1980; cotina, Cac.OeH.19. 4, widespread. See Sutton &
keys 90 gen., 6 orders, 12 farns, excluded gen. Pascoe (TBMS 87: 249, 1986), Alcorn & Sutton
names), Malloch (in Kendrick (Ed.), The whole jim- (Aust. Syst. Bot. 12: 169, 1999; Australia).
gus 1: 153, 1979; in Reynolds (Ed.), 1981: 73, Plectrothrix Shear (1902), anamorphic Pezizomy-
placement of all farns in orders also characterized by cotina, Hso.OeH.?. I, N. America.
ostiolate or apothecioid taxa), Stchigel & Guarro (MR Pleiobolus, see Plejobolus.
111: 1100, 2007; review of cleistothecial taxa). Pleiochaeta (Sacc.) S. Hughes (1951), anamorphic
Plectomyriangium C. Moreau & M. Moreau (1950) = Pezizomycotina, Hso.= eH-P.10. 4, widespread.
Lecideopsella fide Eriksson & Hawksworth (SA 9: P. setosa (lupin leaf spot). See Castafieda Ruiz et al.
15, 1991). (Mycotaxon 57: 457, 1996), Yang & Sweetingham
Plectonaemella Hohn. (1915), anamorphic Pezizomy- (Australas. Pl. Path. 31: 273, 2002; on legumes).
cotina, Cpd.OeH.?. I, Europe. Pleiopatella Rehm (1908), Helotiales. I, N. America.
plectonematogenous, of conidiogenous cells arising Pleiopyrenis, see Pleopyrenis.
from rope-like strands of interwoven hyphae (not pleiosporous, having many spores.
from single hyphae), the strands intertwined and not Pleiostictis Rehm (1882) = Mellitiosporium fide Sher-
synnernatous; funiculose. See Garns (Cephalospo- wood (Mycotaxon 5: I, 1977).
rium-artige Schimmelpilze, 1971 ). Pleiostomella Syd. & P. Syd. (1917) = Mendogia fide
Plectopeltis Syd. (1927), anamorphic Pezizomycotina, von Arx & Millier (Stud. Mycol. 9, 1975).
Cpt.OeH.?. l, C. America; Australia. See Reynolds & Pleiostomellina Bat., J.L. Bezerra & H. Maia (1964),
Gilbert (Aust. Syst. Bot. 18: 282, 2005). Dothideomycetes. I, Brazil. See Batista et al. (Portu-
Plectophoma Hohn. (1907) = Asteromella fide Sutton galiae Acta Biologica Serie B 7: 373, 1964).
(Mycol. Pap. 141, 1977). pleioxeny, the condition of plurivorous parasitism.
Plectophomella Moesz (1922), anamorphic Pezizomy- Pleistophora Gurley (1893), Microsporidia. 34.
cotina, St.OeH.15. 3, Europe. See Guarro et al. (J. Pleistosporidium Codreanu-Balcescu & Codreanu
Clin. Microbial. 44: 4279, 2006; from human). (1982), Microsporidia. I.
Plectophomopsis Petr. (1922), anamorphic Pezizomy- Plejobolus (E. Bommer, M. Rousseau & Sacc.) O.E.
cotina, St.OeH.?. I, Europe. Erikss. (1967) = Robergea fide Sherwood-Pike (in
Plectopsora A. Massa!. (1860) = Lempholemrna fide litt.).
Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, Plenocatenulis Bat. & Cif. (1959), anamorphic Pe-
1995). zizomycotina, Cpt.OeH.?. 2, USA. See Batista &
Plectopycnis Bat. & A.F. Vital (1959), anamorphic Ciferri (Mycopath. Mycol. appl. 11: 63, 1959).
Dothideomycetes. 1, neotropics. See von Arx (in Plenodomus Preuss (1851), anamorphic Leptosphaeri-
litt.), Farr (Mycol. 78: 269, 1986). aceae. 1, widespread. See Boererna & Kesteren (Per-
546 PLENOPHYSA

soonia 3: 17, 1963), Boerema et al. (TBMS 77: 61, (MR lOS: 901, 2001; phylogeny), Tanaka et al. (My-
1981), Camara et al. (Myco/. 94: 630, 2002; phylog- coscience 46: 248, 2005; Japan), Kruys et al. (MR
eny), Boerema et al. (Phoma Identification Manual 110: 527, 2006; phylogeny).
Differentiation of Specific and Infra-Specific Taxa in Pleomassariaceae M.E. Barr (1979), Pleosporales. 12
Culture: 470 pp., 2004; monograph), Torres et al. gen.(+ 2 syn.), 86 spp.
(Mycotaxon 93: 333, 2005; phylogeny, separation Lit.: Barr (Mycotaxon lS: 349, 1982; keys 24 spp.),
from Phoma). Barr (Mycotaxon 49: 129, 1993; cladistic analysis,
Plenophysa Syd. & P. Syd. (1920), anamorphic Pe- key gen.), Liew et al. (Mo/. Phy/ogen. Evol. 16: 392,
zizomycotina, Cpt.OeH.?. 1 or 2, Philippines; Sri 2000), Lumbsch & Lindemuth (MR lOS: 901, 2001),
Lanka. Shoemaker et al. (Can. J. Pl. Path. 2S: 384, 2003).
Plenotrichaius Bat. & Valle (1961), anamorphic Pe- Pleomeliola (Sacc.) Sacc. (1899), ? Meliolaceae. 1 or
zizomycotina, Cpt.OeH.?. 1, Brazil. See Batista & 2, Europe; N. America.
Valle (Publr,:iJes Inst. Mico/. Recife 337: 9, 1961), Pleomelogramma Speg. (1909),? Herpotrichiellaceae.
Farr (Myco/. 78: 269, 1986). 1, S. America. See Petrak & Sydow (Annis mycol.
Plenotrichella Bat. & A.F. Vital (1959) = Myx:othy- 32: 21, 1934).
riopsis fide von Arx (in /itt. ), Reynolds & Gilbert Pleomeris Syd. (1921) = Puccinia fide Dietel (Nat.
(Aust. Syst. Bot. 18: 265, 2005; as 'Plenotrichiella'). Pflanzenfam. 6, 1928).
Plenotrichopsis Bat. ( 1961 ), anamorphic Pezizomy- Pleomerium Speg. (1918), Meliolaceae. 1 (from
cotina, Cpt.OeH.38. 1, Brazil. See Batista (Publr,:oes leaves), Brazil.
Inst. Mico/. Recife 338: 33, 1961). pleomorphic (1) of fungi having more than one inde-
Plenotrichum Syd. (1927), anamorphic Pezizomy- pendent form or spore-stage in the life cycle, espe-
cotina, Cpt.OeH.39. 2, C. America; China. cially of holomorphs comprising a teleomorph and
Plenozythia Syd. & P. Syd. (1916), anamorphic Pe- one or more anamorphs; polymorphic; see Savile
zizomycotina, Cpd.OeH.?. 1or2, Asia. (Myco/. 61: 1161, 1970), Sugiyama (Ed.) (Pleomor-
pleoanamorphy, having more than one anamorph. See phic fangi: their diversity and its taxonomic implica-
Hennebert (in Sugiyama (Ed.), Pleomorphic fangi: tions, 1987), States of fungi; (2) (of dermatophytes),
the diversity and its taxonomic implications, 1987), changes due to 'degeneration' in culture.
States of fungi. pleomorphism, the condition of being pleomorphic.
Pleochaeta Sacc. & Speg. (1881 ), Erysiphaceae. Ana- Pleonectria Sacc. (1876) = Nectria fide Rossman et al.
morph Streptopodium. 6, widespread. See (Stud. Myco/. 42: 248 pp., 1999).
Kimbrough (Myco/. SS: 608, 1963; development), pleont, any one of the two or more states of a pleomor-
Kimbrough & Korf (Myco/. SS: 619, 1963), Braun phic fungus (Delphino, 1887).
(Beih. Nova Hedwigia 89, 1987; key), Mori et al. Pleophalis Clem. (1909) = Spheconisca fide Hawk-
(Myco/. 92: 74, 2000; phylogeny), Takamatsu (Myco- sworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995).
science 4S: 147, 2004; phylogeny), Kiss et al. (MR Pleophragmia Fuckel (1870), Sporormiaceae. 1,
110: 1301, 2006; on Ce/tis), Wang et al. (Myco/. 98: Europe. See von Arx & Millier (Stud. Mycol. 9,
1065, 2006; phylogeny), Takamatsu et al. (MR 112: 1975), Reblova & Svrcek (Czech Myco/. 49: 193,
299, 2008; phylogeny). 1997; Czech Republic).
Pleochroma Clem. (1909) = Candelariella. Pleopsidium K6rb. (1855), Acarosporaceae (L). 3,
Pleococcum Desm. & Mont. (1849) nom. dub., ana- widespread. See Hafellner (Nova Hedwigia S6: 281,
morphic Pezizomycotina. See H6hnel (Sher. Akad 1993), Hafellner (Cryptog. bot. S: 99, 1995), Ober-
Wiss. Wien Math.-naturw. Kl., Abt. 1 119: 617, mayer (Ann. bot.Jenn. 33: 231, 1996; Tibet), Lutzoni
1910). et al. (Am. J. Bot. 91: 1446, 2004; phylogeny), Reeb
Pleoconis Clem. (1909) = Peccania fide Hawksworth et et al. (Mo/. Phylogen. Evol. 32: 1036, 2004; phylog-
al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995). eny), Crewe et al. (MR 110: 521, 2006; phylogeny),
Pleocouturea G. Arnaud (1911), anamorphic Pezizo- Mi~dlikowska et al. (Myco/. 98: 1088, 2006; phylog-
mycotina. 1, France. See Sutton (Myco/. Pap. 141, eny), Reeb et al. (J. Mo/. Evol. 64: 285, 2007; evolu-
1977). tion), Knudsen et al. (Opuscula Philolichenum S: 1,
Pleocryptospora J. Reid & C. Booth (1969), Di- 2008; S America).
aporthales. 1, Brazil. See Reid & Booth (CJB 47: Pleopus Paulet (1808)? = Gyromitra fide Hawksworth
1055, 1969). et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995).
Pleocyta Petr. & Syd. (1927) = Phaeocytostroma fide Pleopyrenis Clem. (1909) = Pyrenopsis fide Hawk-
Sutton (Mycol. Pap. 97, 1964). sworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995).
Pleodothis Clem. (1909) = Sydowia fide von Arx & Pleoravenelia Long ( 1903) = Ravenelia fide Dietel
Millier (Stud. Mycol. 9, 1975). (Nat. Pflanzenfam. 6, 1928).
Pleogibberella Sacc. ex Berl. & Voglino (1886), Nec- Pleorinis Clem. (1909) = Rinodina fide Hawksworth et
triaceae. 2 (on Palmae fruits), India; Brazil. See al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995).
Rossman et al. (Stud. Myco/. 42: 248 pp., 1999). Pleoscutula Vouaux (1913), ? Leotiomycetes. 2
Pleoglonis Clem. ( 1909) = Hariotia. (lichenicolous), neotropics. See Hafellner (Herzogia
Pleolecis Clem. (1909) = Steinia. 6: 289, 1983), Diederich & Etayo (Lichenologist 32:
Pleolpidium A. Fisch. (1892) = Rozella fide Sparrow 423, 2000; key), Etayo (Biblthca Lichenol. 84, 2002;
(Aquatic Phycomycetes Edn 2: 1187 pp., 1960). Colombia).
Pleomassaria Speg. (1880), Pleomassariaceae. Ana- Pleoseptum A.W. Ramaley & M.E. Barr (1995), ?
morph Prosthemium. 4, widespread (temperate). See Leptosphaeriaceae. 1 (on Yucca), N. America. See
Barr (Mycotaxon 49: 129, 1993; synonymy with Ramaley & Barr (Mycotaxon S4: 75, 1995).
Splanchnonema), Hantula et al. (MR 102: 1509, Pleosphaerellula Naumov & Czerepan. (1952), Do-
1998; anamorph), Paavolainen et al. (Myco/. 92: 253, thideomycetes. 1 (on Cornus), former USSR. See
2000; biological species), Lumbsch & Lindemuth Naumov & Czerepanova (Bot. Mater. Otd. Sporov.
 PLEROTIC 547

Rast. Bot. Inst. Komarova Akad. Nauk S.S.S.R. 8: ing by a well-developed lysigenous ostiole, some-
149, 1952). times hairy or setose; peridium usually thick, com-
Pleosphaeria Henssen (1964) nom. illegit. posed of pseudoparenchymatous cells. Interascal tis-
Pyrenothrix fide Henssen (Ber. dt. bot. Ges. 77: 320, sue of cellular or trabeculate pseudoparaphyses, often
1964), Herrera-Campos et al. (Mycol. 97: 356, 2005). immersed in J- gel. Asci usually ± cylindrical, fissi-
Pleosphaeria Speg. (1881), Pezizomycotina. 15, wide- tunicate, with a well-developed ocular chamber,
spread. See Petrak (Annis mycol. 38: 197, 1940). rarely also with a poorly defined ring, not blueing in
Pleosphaeropsis Died. (1916) = Aplosporella fide iodine. Ascospores hyaline to brown, septate, thin or
Petrak & Sydow (Beih. Rep. spec. nov. regn. veg. 42, thick-walled, sometimes muriform, often with a ge-
1927). latinous sheath. Anamorphs hyphomycetous or
Pleosphaeropsis Vain. (1921) =Norrlinia Vain. coelomycetous, varied and often prominent. Fams.:
Pleosphaerulina Pass. (1891) = Saccothecium fide (1) Arthopyreniaceae
Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, (2) Corynesporascaceae
1995). (3) Cucurbitariaceae
Pleospilis Clem. ( 1909) = Spirographa fide Santesson (4) Dacampiaceae
(The lichens and lichenicolous fungi of Sweden and (5) Delitschiaceae
Norway, 1993). (6) Diademaceae
Pleospora Rabenh. ex Ces. & De Not. (1863) nom. (7) Didymosphaeriaceae
cons., Pleosporaceae. Anamorph Stemphylium. c. 63, (8) Fenestellaceae
widespread. P. herbarum (anamorph Stemphylium (9) Leptosphaeriaceae
botryosum), plurivorous, causes leaf spots of leg- (10) Lophiostomataceae
umes, lettuce and storage fruit spot of apple. See ( 11) Massarinaceae
Miiller (Sydowia 5: 248, 1951), Wehmeyer (Monogr. (12) Melanommataceae
Pleospora segreg., 1961; keys), Crivelli (Uber die (13) Montagnulaceae
heterogene Ascomycetengattung Pleospora Rbh., ( 14) Mytilinidiaceae
1983; gen. concept, keys), Simmons (Mycotaxon 25: (15) Naetrocymbaceae
287, 1986), Simmons (Sydowia 38: 284, 1986), Holm (16) Parodiellaceae
& Holm (Sydowia 45: 167, 1993; 9 spp. Svalbard), (17) Phaeosphaeriaceae
Henssen (SA 13: 202, 1995; ontogeny), Dong et al. (18) Phaeotrichaceae
(MR 102: 151, 1998; phylogeny), Silva-Hanlin & (19) Pleomassariaceae
Hanlin (MR 103: 153, 1999; DNA), Simmons (Har- (20) Pleosporaceae
vard Pap. Bot. 6: 199, 2001), Camara et al. (Mycol. (21) Sporormiaceae
94: 660, 2002; phylogeny), Kodsueb et al. (Mycol. (22) Testudinaceae
98: 571, 2006; phylogeny), Schoch et al. (Mycol. 98: (23) Venturiaceae
1041, 2006; phylogeny), Wang et al. (MR 111: 1268, Several further fams may belong here, including
2007; phylogeny). Zopfiaceae, but more extensive molecular data are
Pleosporaceae Nitschke (1869), Pleosporales. 36 gen. needed.
(+ 37 syn.), 769 spp. Lit.: Checa (Mycotaxon 68: 205, 1998; Iberian
Lit.: Holm (Symb. bot. upsal. 14 no. 3: 1, 1957), spp.), Kruys et al. (MR 110: 527, 2006; coprophilous
Wehmeyer (Monogr. Pleospora segreg., 1961; keys), taxa), Liew et al. (Mo/. Phylog. Evol. 16: 392, 2000;
Corlett (Nova Hedwigia 24: 347, 1975; ontogeny), interascal tissue, phylogeny), Schoch et al (Mycol.
Shoemaker & Babcock (CJB 65: 373, 1987), Sivane- 98: 1041, 2006; phylogeny), Silva-Hanlin & Hanlin
san (Mycol. Pap. 158: 261 pp., 1987), Crous et al. (MR 103(2): 153, 1999), Wang et al. (MR 111: 1268,
(MR 99: 1098, 1995), Borchardt et al. (Phytopathol- 2007; phylogeny), Winka et al. (Mycol. 90: 822,
ogy 88: 322, 1998), Checa (Mycotaxon 68: 205, 1998; phylogeny).
1998; Iberian spp.), Dong et al. (MR 102: 151, 1998; Pleosporites Y. Suzuki (1910), Fossil Fungi. 2 (Creta-
phylogeny), Shimizu et al. (J. gen. appl. Microbiol. ceous), India; Japan.
Tokyo 44: 251, 1998), Turgeon & Berbee (Molecular Pleosporomycetidae C.L. Schoch, Spatafora, Crous &
Genetics of Host-Specific Toxins in Plant Disease: Shoemaker (2007), Dothideomycetes. Ord.:
153, 1998), Berbee et al. (Mycol. 91: 964, 1999), Pleosporales
Shoemaker (CJB 76: 1559, 1998), Silva-Hanlin & For Lit. see fam.
Hanlin (MR 103: 153, 1999), Yun et al. (Proc. natn Pleosporonites R.T. Lange & P.H. Sm. (1971), Fossil
Acad. Sci. U.S.A. 96: 5592, 1999), Farr et al. (Mycol. Fungi. 1 (Eocene), Australia.
92: 145, 2000), Olivier et al. (Mycol. 92: 736, 2000), Pleosporopsis Oerst. ( 1866) ? = Coniochaeta fide
Pryor & Gilbertson (MR 104: 1312, 2000), Camara et Petrini (Sydowia 44: 169, 1993), Lress0e (SA 13: 43,
al. (Mycol. 94: 660, 2002), Serdani et al. (MR 106: 1994).
561, 2002), Berbee et al. (MR 107: 169, 2003), Pryor Pleostigma Kirschst. (1939) = Teichosporella fide
& Bigelow (Mycol. 95: 1141, 2003), Peever et al. Petrak (Annis mycol. 38: 297, 1940).
(Mycol. 96: 119, 2004), Kodsueb et al. (Mycol. 98: Pleostomella, see Pleiostome/la.
571, 2006), Schoch et al. (Mycol. 98: 1041, 2006; Pleothelis M. Choisy (1949) = Muellerella fide Hawk-
phylogeny), Wang et al. (MR 111: 1268, 2007; phy- sworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995).
logeny). PleotrichieUa Sivan. (1984), Dothideomycetes. 1,
Pleosporales Luttr. ex M.E. Barr (1987). Pleosporomy- Australia. See Sivanesan (TBMS 83: 531, 1984).
cetidae. 23 fam., 332 gen., 4764 spp. Thallus or Pleovalsa Kirschst. (1936) = Fenestella fide Petrak
stroma absent or rarely poorly developed. Ascomata (Annis mycol. 38: 189, 1940).
perithecial or rarely cleistothecial, sometimes cly- plerotic, of an oospore which completely fills the oo-
peate, variable in form but usually ± globose, thick- gonial cavity; but also of an oospore which occupies
walled, immersed or erumpent, black, normally open- >65% of the oogonium volume (Dick et al., 1992).
548 PLESIOSPORA

Plesiospora Drechsler (1971), anamorphic Pezizomy- Pleurodiscus Petr. (1931 ), anamorphic Pezizomy-
cotina, Hso.OeH. l. 1, USA; Japan; British Isles. See cotina, Cpd.?.?. 1, Austria.
Drechsler (Sydowia 24: 174, 1970), Glockling & Pleurodomus Petr. (1934), anamorphic Pezizomy-
Holbrook (Mycologist 17: 150, 2003). cotina, St.OeH.?. 1, Siberia.
pleuracrogenous, formed at the end and on the sides. Pleurodon Que!. ex P. Karst. ( 1881) = Auriscalpium.
Pleurage Fr. (1849) = Schizothecium. Pleuroflammula Singer (1946), Inocybaceae. 10,
Pleurella E. Horak (1971), Tricholomataceae. 1, New America; Asia. See Horak (Persoonia 9: 439, 1978;
Zealand. See Horak (N.Z. JI Bot. 9: 4 77, 1971 ). key 10 spp.), Bon & Roux (Docums Mycol. 33: 3,
pleuro- (in combination), side, at the side. 2003; key).
Pleuroascus Massee & E.S. Salmon (1901), Pseudeu- Pleurogala Redhead & Norvell (1993) = Lactarius fide
rotiaceae. 10, widespread. Familial placement uncer- Miller et al. (Mycol. 98: 960, 2006).
tain, probably close to Connersia. See Lodha in pleurogenous, formed on the side.
Subramanian (Ed.) (Taxonomy offangi 1: 241, 1978), Pleurographium Goid. (1935) = Nodulisporium fide
Barrasa & Moreno (An. Jard. bot. Madr. 41: 31, Sutton (in litt.), de Hoog & von Arx (Kavaka 1: 55,
1984), Suh & Blackwell (Mycol. 91: 836, 1999; phy- 1973).
logeny), Sogonov et al. (Mycol. 97: 695, 2005; phy- Pleuromycenula Singer (1974) = Rimbachia fide Red-
logeny). head (CTB 62: 865, 1984).
Pleurobasidium Arnaud ( 1951) nom. inval., Thele- Pleuronaema Hohn. (1917) = Cytospora fide Gvritish-
phoraceae. 1, Europe. vili (Mikol. Fitopatol. 3: 207, 1969).
pleurobasidium, see basidium. Pleuropedium Marvanova & S.H. Iqbal (1973), ana-
Pleurobotrya Berk. [not traced] ? = Botrytis fide morphic Pezizomycotina, Hso.lbH.?. 3 (aquatic),
Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, Europe; N. America. See Marvanova & Blirlocher
1995). (MR 102: 750, 1998; Canada).
Pleurocatena G. Arnaud ex Aramb. (1981) nom. inval. Pleurophoma Hohn. (1914), anamorphic Pezizomy-
= Pleurocatena G. Arnaud ex Aramb., Gamundi, W. cotina, St.OeH.15. 8, widespread. See Boerema et al.
Garns & G.R.W. Arnold fide Arambarri (Darwiniana (Phoma Identification Manual Differentiation of
23: 329, 1981). Specific and Infra-Specific Taxa in Culture: 470 pp.,
Pleurocatena G. Arnaud ex Aramb., Gamundi, W. 2004).
Garns & G.R.W. Arnold (2007), anamorphic Pyxi- Pleurophomella Hohn. (1914) = Sirodothis fide Sutton
diophora, Hso.OeP.32/33. 1 (fungicolous), Argentina; & Funk (CTB 53: 521, 1975).
Europe. See Kwasna & Bateman (MR 102: 1487, Pleurophomopsis Petr. (1924), anamorphic As-
1998; UK), Garns & Arnold (Nova Hedwigia 84: trosphaeriella, Cpd.OeH.15. 7, widespread. See
381, 2007). Padhye et al. (J. Clin. Microbial. 35: 2136, 1997;
Pleuroceras Riess (1854), Gnomonia. Anamorphs medical), Padhye et al. (Medical Mycology 42: 129,
Asteroma, Cylindrosporella, Septogloeum. 12, wide- 2004; from human), Tanaka & Harada (Mycoscience
spread (north temperate). See Barr (Mycol. Mem. 7, 46: 114, 2005; teleomorph).
1978), Monod (Beih. Sydowia 9: 1, 1983), Butin & Pleurophragmium Costantin (1888), anamorphic
Wulf (Sydowia 40: 38, 1988; anamorph), Barr (My- Pezizomycotina, Hso.OeH/= eH.10. 21, widespread.
cotaxon 41: 287, 1991; N. Am. spp.), Zhang & See Hughes (CTB 36: 796, 1958), Ellis (Mycol. Pap.
Blackwell (Mycol. 93: 355, 2001; phylogeny). 114: 42, 1968), de Hoog (Stud Mycol. 26: 1, 1985;
Pleurocolla Petr. ( 1924), anamorphic Nectriaceae, synonymy with Dactylaria), Paulus et al. (Fungal
Hsp.OeH.?. 1, Europe. See Kirschner (Frontiers in Diversity 14: 143, 2003).
Basidiomycote Mycology: 165, 2004; anam.; type Pleuroplaconema Petr. (1923 ), anamorphic Pezizomy-
stud.). cotina, St.OeH.15. 2, Europe; Asia. See Sun & Guo
Pleurocollybia Singer (1947), Tricholomataceae. 5, (Mycosystema 25: [543], 2006; endophyte).
America; Asia. See Singer (Mycol. 39: 80, 1947), Pe- Pleuroplacosphaeria Syd. (1928), anamorphic Pe-
gler (Kew Bull. 43: 53, 1988), Baroni (Mycotaxon zizomycotina, St.OeH.?. 1, Chile.
103: 353, 2008; key). Pleuropus (Pers.) Roussel (1806) nom. rej. = Panus
Pleurocybe Miill. Arg. (1884) = Bunodophoron fide fide Kuyper (in lilt.).
Wedin (Pl. Syst. Evol. 187: 213, 1993). Pleuropyxis Corda (1837) nom. conf., anamorphic
Pleurocybella Singer (1947), Marasmiaceae. 1, wide- Pezizomycotina. See Hughes (CTB 36: 798, 1958).
spread (north temperate). See Singer (Mycol. 39: 80, Pleurosordaria Fernier (1954) = Arnium fide
1947), Matsumoto et al. (Mycoscience 46: 370, 2005; Lundqvist (Symb. bot. upsal. 20 no. 1, 1972).
ITS sequences). pleurosporous, having spores on the sides, e.g. a
Pleurocybomyces Cif. & Tomas. (1953) = Bunodo- basidium of the Pucciniales.
phoron. Pleurosticta Petr. (1931 ), Parrneliaceae (L). 2, Europe.
pleurocystidium, see cystidium. See Esslinger (Taxon 29: 692, 1980; synonymy with
Pleurocystis Bonord. (1851) = Helicostylum. Melanelia), Lumbsch et al. (Mycotaxon 33: 447,
Pleurocytospora Petr. (1923), anamorphic Thyridium, 1988), Mattsson & Wedin (Lichenologist 30: 463,
St.OeH.15. 2, Europe; China. See Leuchtmann & 1998; phylogeny, morphology), Wedin et al. (MR
Millier (Bot. Helv. 96: 283, 1986), Sun et al. (Myco- 103: 1152, 1999; phylogeny), Thell et al. (Symb. bot.
systema 22: 12, 2003). upsal. 34 no. 1: 429, 2004; Scandinavia), Blanco et
Pleurodesmospora Samson, W. Garns & H.C. Evans al. (Mo/. Phylogen. Evol. 39: 52, 2006; phylogeny),
(1979), anamorphic Pezizomycotina, Hso.OeH.16. 1 Mi~dlikowska et al. (Mycol. 98: 1088, 2006; phylog-
(on Insecta), Sri Lanka; China. See Li & Han (Acta eny).
Mycol. Sin. 10: 166, 1991; China). Pleurostoma Tu!. & C. Tu!. (1863), Pleurostomata-
Pleurodiscula Hohn. (1926), anamorphic Pezizomy- ceae. Anamorph Pleurostomophora. 4 (on wood and
cotina, St.OeH.?. 1, Europe. bark), Europe; N. America. See Barr (Mycol. 77: 549,
 PLOETTNERA 549

1985), Barr et al. (Mycotaxon 48: 529, 1993), Re- taxonSl: 191, 1994).
blova et al. (Stud. Myco/. SO: 533, 2004), Vijayk- Pleurotremataceae Walt. Watson (1929) = Pyrenu-
rishna et al. (Stud. Myco/. SO: 387, 2004; anamorph), laceae.
Mostert et al. (Stud. Myco/. S4: 115 pp., 2006; phy- Lit.: Barr(MycotaxonSl: 191, 1994; circumscribed
logeny). with 5 genera with non-fissitunicate asci (Daruvedia,
Pleurostomataceae Reblova, L. Mostert, W. Garns & Melomastia, Phomatospora, Pleurotrema and Sac-
Crous (2004 ), Calosphaeriales. 2 gen. (+ 1 syn.), 7 cardoella)).
spp. Pleurotrematomyces Cif. & Tomas. (1957) = Pleu-
Lit.: Barr (Myco/. 77: 549, 1985), Romero & rotrema.
Minter (TBMS 90: 457, 1988), Romero & Samuels Pleurotus (Fr.) P. Kumm. (1871) nom. cons., Pleurota-
(Beih. Sydowia 43: 228, 1991), Mostert et al. (Myco/. ceae. Anamorph Antromycopsis. 20 (esp. on wood),
9S: 646, 2003), Reblova et al. (Stud. Mycol. SO: 533, widespread. P. ostreatus, the Oyster Cap, and several
2004), Vijaykrishna et al. (Stud. Mycol. SO: 387, other species are edible and commercially cultivated.
2004). See Hilber (Biblthca Myco/. 87: 1, 1982; monogr.),
Pleurostomophora Vijaykr., L. Mostert, Jeewon, W. Barron & Thom (CJB 64: 774, 1987; ecology), Thom
Garns, K.D. Hyde & Crous (2004), anamorphic Pleu- et al. (TMSJ 34: 449, 1993; ecology), Vilgays & Sun
rostoma. 3, widespread. See Vijaykrishna et al. (Stud. (Proc. natn Acad. Sci. U.S.A. 91: 4599, 1994; speci-
Mycol. SO: 390, 2004), Mostert et al. (Stud. Mycol. ation), Zervakis & Balis (MR. 100: 717, 1996; key
S4: 115 pp., 2006). Europ. spp.), Zervakis (Mycol. 90: 1063, 1998; tax-
Pleurostromella Petr. (1922), anamorphic Gibberidea, onomy), Alberto et al. (Persoonia 18: 55, 2002), Li
St.OeH.?. 15, Europe. & Yao (Mycosystema 23: 345, 2004; phylogeny),
Pleurotaceae Kiihner (1980), Agaricales. 6 gen. (+ 10 Zervakis et al. (Microbiology Reading lSO: 715,
syn.), 94 spp. 2004; phylogeny, biogeography and speciation), Sta-
Lit.: Vilgalys (Fungi and Lichens in the Baltic Re- jic et al. (Mycotaxon 93: 247, 2005; genetics).
gion Abstracts, Twelth International Conference on Pleurovularia R. Kirschner & U. Braun (2002), ana-
Mycology and Lichenology: 133, 1993), Comer morphic Pezizomycotina, H?.?.?. 1, E. Asia. See Kir-
(Gdns' Bull. Singapore 46: 49, 1994), Comer (Gdns" schner et al. (Mycoscience 43: 16, 2002).
Bull. Singapore 46: 1, 1994), Hibbert & Thom (My- Pliariona A. Massa!. (1860) = Thecaria fide Hawk-
col. 86: 696, 1994), Liou & Tzean (Myco/. 89: 876, sworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995).
1997), Alberto et al. (Mycol. 90: 142, 1998), Zerva- Plicaria Fuckel (1870), Pezizaceae. Anamorph Chro-
kis (Mycol. 90: 1063, 1998), Gonzalez & Labarere me/osporium. c. 10, widespread (temperate). Clusters
(Microbiology (Reading) 146: 209, 2000), Thom et within Peziza, but that genus is itself polyphyletic.
al. (Myco/. 92: 241, 2000; phylogeny), Fazio & Al- See Hirsch (Agarica 6: 241, 1985; key 4 Eur. spp.),
berto (Mycotaxon 77: 117, 2001), Hibbert & Binder Egger (Mycotaxon 29: 183, 1986), Norman & Egger
(Proc. R. Soc. Lond. B. Biol. Sci. 269: 1963, 2002), (Myco/. 88: 986, 1996), Norman & Egger (Myco/. 91:
Moncalvo et al. (Mo/. Phy/ogen. Evol. 23: 357, 820, 1999; phylogeny), Hansen et al. (Myco/. 93:
2002), Capelari & Fungaro (MR. 107: 1050, 2003), 958, 2001; phylogeny), Spooner (Czech Mycol. S2:
Lechner et al. (Mycol. 96: 845, 2004), Zervakis et al. 259, 2001), Hansen et al. (Mo/. Phylogen. Evol. 36:
(Microbiology (Reading) lSO: 715, 2004), De Gioia 1, 2005; phylogeny).
et al. (MR 109: 71, 2005). Plicariaceae Velen. (1934) = Pezizaceae.
Pleurotellus Fayod (1889) = Crepidotus fide Aime et Plicariella (Sacc.) Rehm (1894) = Plicaria fide Spooner
al. (Am. J. Bot. 92: 74, 2005). (Czech Myco/. S2: 259, 2001).
Pleurotheciopsis B. Sutton (1973), anamorphic Pe- plicate, folded into pleats; plica, a pleat.
zizomycotina, Hso.= eH.3. 6, widespread. See Plicatura Peck ( 1872), Agaricales. 1, widespread
Castafteda Ruiz & Iturriaga (Mycotaxon 70: 63, (north temperate). Belongs to Amylocorticiaceae or
1999), Castaneda Ruiz et al. (Mycotaxon 77: 1, Tricholomataceae.
2001). Plicaturaceae Jillich (1982) = Atheliaceae.
Pleurothecium Hohn. (1919), anamorphic Carpo/igna, Plicaturella Murrill ( 1910) = Boletinellus fide Kuyper
Hso.= eH-P.10. 4, widespread. See Goos (Mycol. 61: (in /itt. ).
1048, 1970), Hyde & Goh (MR. 102: 739, 1998), Plicaturopsis D.A. Reid (1964), Agaricales. 2, Europe;
Fernandez et al. (Mycol. 91: 251, 1999; teleomorph). New Zealand. Belongs to Amylocorticiaceae or
Pleurotheliopsis Zahlbr. (1922) = Pyrenula Ach. Tricholomataceae.
(1809) fide Singh & Upreti (Geophyto/ogy 16: 261, Plistophora, see Pleistophora.
1986; India), Harris (Mem. N. Y. bot. Gdn 49, 1989). Plocaria Nees (1820) nom. rej. prop., Algae.
Pleurothelium Miill. Arg. (1877) = Pyrenula Ach. Plochmopeltidella J.M. Mend. (1925) = Chaetothyrina
(1814) fide Aptroot (in litt.). fide von Arx & Millier (Stud. Mycol. 9, 1975).
Pleurothelium Milll. Arg. (1885) = Pyrenula Ach. Plochmopeltinites Cookson (1947), Fossil Fungi. 2
(1809) fide Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the (Oligocene, Miocene), India.
Fungi edn 8, 1995). Plochmopeltis Theiss. (1914), Schizothyriaceae. 5,
Pleurothyriella Petr. & Syd. (1925), anamorphic Pe- pantropical. See Gomez Acosta & Clave! Calzado
zizomycotina, Cac.OeH.?. 1, Europe. (Rev. Jardin Bot. Nae. Univ. la Habana 17-18: 137,
Pleurothyrium Bubak (1916), anamorphic Pezizomy- 1998; Cuba), Reynolds & Gilbert (Aust. Syst. Bot. 18:
cotina, St.OfH.10. 1, Europe. 265, 2005; Australia).
Pleurotopsis (Henn.) Earle (1909) = Resupinatus. Plochmothea Syd. (1939) = Xenostomella fide von
Belongs to Mycenaceae or Marasmiaceae. See Arx & Millier (Stud. Myco/. 9, 1975).
Hughes et al. (Mycol. 90: 595, 1998; biogeography). Ploettnera Henn. (1899), Helotiales. 5, Europe. See
Pleurotrema Miill. Arg. (1885) = Lithothelium fide Hein (Wi/ldenowia Beih. 9, 1976; key), Nauta &
Aptroot (Biblthca Lichenol. 44, 1991), Barr (Myco- Spooner (Mycologist 13: 65, 1999; Brit. spp.).
550 PLOETTNERULA

Ploettnerula Kirschst. (1924) = Pirottaea fide Nann- Brazil).

feldt (Nova Acta R. Soc. Scient. upsa/., 1932). Pneumatospora B. Sutton, Kuthub. & Muid (1984) =
Ploioderma Darker (1967), Rhytismataceae. Ana- Minimedusa fide Diederich & Lawrey (Myco/. Progr.
morph Cryocaligula. 5, India; N. America. See Hou 6: 61, 2007).
& Liu (Acta Myco/. Sin. 12: 99, 1993), Lin & Hou Pneumocystidaceae O.E. Erikss. (1994), Pneumocys-
(Acta Mycol. Sin. 14: 175, 1995), Hansen & Lewis tidales. 1 gen., 5 spp.
(Compendium of Conifer Diseases, 1997), Jewell Lit.: Edman et al. (Nature Lond. 334: 519, 1988),
(Forest Pathology 31: 33, 2001; histopathology). Eriksson (SA 13: 165, 1994), Lu et al. (J. C/in. Mi-
Plokamidomyces Bat., C.A.A. Costa & Cif. (1957), crobiol. 32: 2904, 1994), Eriksson (SA 13: 165,
anamorphic Trichopeltheca, Hso.OeH.15. 1, New 1995), Sugiyama et al. in Colwell et al. (Eds) (Mi-
Zealand. See Batista et al. (Pub/9oes Inst. Micol. Re- crobial Diversity in Time and Space: 41, 1996),
cife 90: 15, 1957). Sjamsuridzal et al. (Mycoscience 38: 267, 1997; phy-
Plowrightia Sacc. ( 1883 ), Dothioraceae. c. 7, wide- logeny), Dei-Cas et al. (J. Myco/. Medic. 8: 1, 1998),
spread. P. ribesia (black pustule of gooseberry and Mazars & Dei-Cas (FEMS Immuno/. Med. Microbiol.
currants (Ribes)). See Wakefield (TBMS 24: 286, 22: 75, 1998), Stringer (FEMS Immunol. Med. Mi-
1940), Barr (Harvard Pap. Bot. 6: 25, 2001), Winton crobial. 22: 15, 1998), Wakefield et al. (Medical My-
et al. (Myco/. 99: 240, 2007; phylogeny). cology 36: 183, 1998), Chin et al. (J. Eukary. Micro-
Plowrightiella (Sacc.) Trotter (1926) = Sydowia fide biol. 46: 95S, 1999), Frenkel (J. Eukary. Microbio/.
von Arx & Millier (Stud. Myco/. 9, 1975). 46: 89S, 1999), Palmer et al. (Appl. Environm. Mi-
Pluesia Nieuwl. (1916) = Maurya. crobiol. 66: 4954, 2000), Demanche et al. (J. C/in.
plug (in an ascus ), see ascus. Microbio/. 39: 2126, 2001), Norris et al. (Clin. Di-
Plunkettomyces G.F. Orr (1977) = Arachniotus fide agn. Lab. Immunol. 10: 1037, 2003), Cushion et al.
von Arx (Persoonia 9: 393, 1977). (Myco/. 96: 429, 2004), Guillot et al. (Mo/. Phylogen.
Pluricellaesporites Hammen (1954), Fossil Fungi. 30 Evol. 31: 988, 2004), Keely et al. (Microbiology
(Cretaceous, Tertiary), widespread. (Reading) 150: 1153, 2004), Robberts et al. (J. C/in.
Pluricellulites Hammen (1954), Fossil Fungi ? Fungi. Microbiol. 42: 1505, 2004), Sugiyama et al. (Myco/.
l. 98: 996, 2006; phylogeny).
plurilocular (1) (of ascospores), many-celled; (2) (of Pneumocystidales O.E. Erikss. (1994). Pneumocysti-
stromata), having several locules. domycetidae. 1 fam., l gen., 5 spp. Fam.:
Pluriporus F. Stevens & R.W. Ryan (1925) = Do- Pneumocystidaceae
thidella fide Millier & von Arx (Beitr. Kryptjl. For Lit. see under fam.
Schweiz 11 no. 2, 1962). Pneumocystidomycetes O.E. Erikss. & Winka (1997).
Plurisperma Sivan. (1970), ? Verrucariales. 1, Paki- Taphrinomycotina. 1 ord., 1 fam., 1 gen., 5 spp. Clus-
stan. See Matzer (Nova Hedwigia 56: 203, 1993). ters within the Taphrinomycotina and contains a sin-
plurivorous, attacking a number of hosts or substrates; gle genus of obligate mammalian parasites. Ord.:
not specialized. Pneumocystidales
Pluteaceae Kotl. & Pouzar (l 972), Agaricales. 4 gen. For Lit. see under fam.
(+ 8 syn.), 364 spp. Pneumocystidomycetidae, see Pneumocystidomycetes.
Lit.: Miller & Horak (Myco/. 84: 64, 1992), Baner- Pneumocystis P. Delanoe & Delanoe (1912), Pneumo-
jee & Sundberg (Mycotaxon 53: 189, 1995), Weiss et cystidaceae. 5, widespread. P. carinii causes pneu-
al. (CJB 76: 1170, 1998), Drehmel et al. (Mycol. 91: monia (PCP) in immunocompromized (esp. AIDS)
610, 1999), Hibbett et al. (Nature 407: 506, 2000; as patients. See Hong et al. (J. C/in. Microbiol. 28:
syn. of Amanitaceae), Moncalvo et al. (Syst. Biol. 49: 1785, 1990; karyotypes), Kovacs et al. (Exp. Parasi-
278, 2000), Grgurinovic (Aust. Syst. Bot. 14: 395, tol. 71: 60, 1990; characterization of dihydrofolate
2001), Bougher & Lebel (Aust. Syst. Bot. 15: 514, reductase), Mackenzie (Rev. lberoam. Micol. 7: 3,
2002), Moncalvo et al. (Mo/. Phylogen. Evol. 23: 1990; aetiology), Tamburrini et al. (J. C/in. Micro-
357, 2002), Seok et al. (Mycobiology 30: 183, 2002), biol. 31: 2788, 1993; rapid diagnosis by PCR),
Simmons et al. (Persoonia 17: 563, 2002), Bhatt & Wakefield et al. (Mo/. Microbial. 8: 426, 1993;
Miller (Mem. N. Y. bot. Gdn 89: 33, 2004), Oda et al. basidiomycete affinity), Eriksson (SA 13: 165, 1995),
(MR 108: 885, 2004), Zhang et al. (Fungal Diversity Stringer (C/in. Microbial. Rev. 9: 489, 1996; review),
17: 219, 2004). Dei-Cas et al. (J. Myco/. Medic. 8: 1, 1998; host
Pluteolus (Fr.) Gillet ( 1876) = Bolbitius fide Singer specificity), Dei-Cas et al. (FEMS Immunol. Med.
(Agaric. mod. Tax., 1951). Microbiol. 22: 185, 1998; ultrastr.), Lee et al. (J.
Pluteopsis Fayod (1889) = Psathyrella fide Singer C/in. Microbio/. 36: 734, 1998; ITS), Stringer (FEMS
(Agaric. mod. Tax., 1951). Immuno/. Med. Microbio/. 22: 15, 1998; genome),
Pluteus Fr. (1836), Pluteaceae. c. 300 (esp. on wood), Wakefield (FEMS lmmuno/. Med. Microbio/. 22: 5,
widespread. See Singer (TBMS 39: 222, 1956; key), 1998; genetic diversity), Wakefield et al. (Medical
Smith & Stuntz (Lloydia 21: ll5, 1959; key S. Am. Mycology 36 Suppl. 1: 183, 1998; host specificity),
spp. ), Singer (Sydowia 15: 114, 1962; suppl. S. Am. Rabodonirina et al. (J. Clin. Microbio/. 37: 127,
spp.), Homola (Myco/. 64: 121l, 1972; sect. Ce/lu- 1999; nested PCR detection), Baldauf et al. (Science
/oderma N. Am., keys), Horak (Fl. Illustr. Champ. N.Y. 290 no. 5493: 972, 2000; phylogeny), Denis et
Afr. Centr. 6: 107, 1976; key 10 C. Afr. spp.), Pegler al. (Medical Mycology 38: 289, 2000; genetic diver-
(Kew Bull. Addit. Ser. 6, 1977; key 6 E. Afr. spp.), sity), Durand-Joly et al. (Medical Mycology 38,
Vellinga & Schreurs (Persoonia 12: 337, 1985; key 2000; from monkey), Palmer et al. (Appl. Environm.
W. Eur. spp.), Orton (Britishjimgusjlora 4: 4, 1986; Microbiol. 66: 4954, 2000; population structure in
key Brit. spp.), Contu (Mycol. helv. 11: 137, 2001; rats), Demanche et al. (J. C/in. Microbio/. 39: 2126,
Sardinia), Pradeep et al. (Mycotaxon 83: 59, 2002; 2001; phylogeny, coevolution), Kaiser et al. (J. Mi-
India), Wartchow et al. (Mycotaxon 96: 241, 2006; crobio/. Meth. 45: 113, 2001; PCR analysis), Pal-
 PODOSORDARIA 551

ladino et al. (Diagn. Microbiol. Infect. Dis. 39: 233, podium) bearing the hymenial discs and sometimes
2001; molecular detection), Smulian (Fungal Genet- conidiomata in a fruticose apothecium (Ahti, Lichen-
ics Biol. 34: 145, 2001; genetic diversity), Guillot et o/ogist 14: I 05, 1982), esp. as in Cladonia. Cf. pseu-
al. (J. Eukary. Microbiol. Suppl.: 113S, 2001; phy- dopodetium.
logeny), Stringer et al. (J. Eukary. Microbiol. Suppl.: Podisoma Link (1809) = Gymnosporangium fide Sac-
184S, 200 I; nomencl., species concepts), Hugot et al. cardo (Syll.fang. 7: 737, 1888).
(Syst. Biol. S2: 735, 2003; phylogeny), Keely et al. Podobactridium Penz. & Sacc. ex Petch (1916) =
(J. Eukary. Microbiol. SO Suppl.: 624, 2003; evolu- Bactridium fide Hughes (N.Z. JI Bot. 4: 522, 1966).
tion), Cushion (J. Eukary. Microbiol. SI: 30, 2004; Podobelonium (Sacc.) Sacc. & D. Sacc. (1906) =
comparative genomics), Cushion et al. (Myco/. 96: Crocicreas fide Nannfeldt (Nova Acta R. Soc. Scient.
429, 2004; from rat), Guillot et al. (Mo/. Phylogen. upsal., 1932).
Evol. 31: 988, 2004; from monkey), Keely et al. (Mi- Podocapsa Tiegh. (1887), Saccharomycotina. 1,
crobiology Reading ISO: 1153, 2004; from mouse), Europe. Position uncertain.
James (Nature Lond. 443 no. 7113: 818, 2006; phy- Podocapsium Clem. (1909) = Podocapsa.
logeny), Slaven et al. (J. Eukary. Microbio/. S3 Podochytrium Pfitzer (1870), Chytridiaceae. 7 (on
Suppl. I: S89, 2006; whole genome), Sugiyama et al. diatoms or saprobes), widespread (north temperate).
(Myco/. 98: 996, 2006; phylogeny). See Canter (J. Linn. Soc. Bot. 63: 47, 1970).
pneumomycosis, see mycosis. Podoconis Boedijn (1933) = Sporidesmium fide Ellis
Pochonia Bat. & O.M. Fonseca (1965), Clavicipita- (Myco/. Pap. 70, 1958).
ceae. See Barron & Onions (CJB 44, 1966; synonym Podocratera Norman (1861) nom. rej. = Tholurna.
of Diherterospora), Garns & Zare (Nova Hedwigia Podocrea (Sacc.) Lindau (1897) = Podostroma fide
72: 334, 2001), Zare et al. (Nova Hedwigia 73: 51, Rossman et al. (Stud. Myco/. 42: 248 pp., 1999),
2001; revision), Morton et al. (MR 107: 198, 2003; Chamberlain et al. (Karstenia 44: I, 2004).
genetic diversity), Stadler et al. (Mycol. Progr. 2: 95, Podocrella Seaver ( 1928), Clavicipitaceae. Anamorph
2003; chemistry), Sung et al. (Stud. Myco/. S7, 2007). Harposporium. 4 (on rotten wood), widespread (esp.
Pocillaria P. Browne (1756) = Lentinus. tropical). See Rossman et al. (Stud. Myco/. 42: 248
Pocillopycnis Dyko & B. Sutton (1979), anamorphic pp., 1999), Chaverri et al. (Myco/. 97: 433, 2005),
Pezizomycotina, St.OfH.10. I, Sweden. See DiCosmo Chaverri et al. (Myco/. 97: 1225, 2005).
(Mycotaxon 10: 288, 1980). Podocystis Fr. (1849) nom. rej. prop. = Melampsora
Pocillum De Not. (1863), Helotiaceae. 2 or 3, Europe; fide Saccardo (Syll. Fung. 18: 812, 1906).
America. See Petrak (Sydowia S: 345, 1951 ). Pododimeria E. Milli. ( 1959), ? Pseudoperisporiaceae.
pocket plums, plums swollen then 'mummified' by 4, Europe; N. America. See Luttrell & Barr (Am. J.
Taphrina pruni. Bot. 6S: 251, 1978; key).
pocket rot, localized rotting of trunks of trees or roots Podofomes Pouzar (1966), Polyporaceae. 3. See David
by wood-destroying fungi. eta/. (BSMF99: 361, 1983).
Pocosphaeria (Sacc.) Berl. (1892) = Nodulosphaeria Podohydnangium G.W. Beaton, Pegler & T.W.K.
fide Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn Young (1984) = Laccaria fide Kropp & Mueller
8, 1995). (Laccaria - Ectomyco"hizal fangi, key genera in
Pocsia Vi!zda (1975), ? Verrucariales (L). 3, wide- profile, 1999; phylogeny, congeneric with Laccaria).
spread (tropical). See Hafellner & Kalb (Biblthca Podonectria Petch (1921), Tubeufiaceae. Anamorphs
Lichenol. S7: 161, 1995; posn), McCarthy (Lichen- Peziotrichum, Tetracrium. 11 (on scale insects),
o/ogist 31: 141, 1999; Australia), Herrera-Campos & widespread (esp. tropical). See Pirozynski (Kew Bull.
Lucking (Lichenologist 34: 211, 2002; Mexico). 31: 595, 1977), Rossman (Mycotaxon 7: 163, 1978;
Poculinia Spooner ( 1987), Sclerotiniaceae. I (on Not- key), Rossman (Myco/. Pap. IS7, 1987), Kodsueb et
hofagus), Tasmania. See Spooner (Biblthca Myco/. al. (Fungal Diversity 21: 105, 2006; review).
116, 1987). Podonectrioides Kobayasi & Shimizu (1983) nom.
Poculopsis Kirschst. (1935), Helotiaceae. 1, Europe. inval. = Podonectria fide Hawksworth et al. (Dic-
Poculum Velen. (1934), Rutstroemiaceae. c. 20, wide- tionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995).
spread. See Holst-Jensen et al. (Myco/. 89: 885, Podophacidium Niess! (1868), Helotiales. 2, Europe;
1997; phylogeny). N. America. See Seaver (Mycol. 31: 350, 1939),
Podabrella Singer (1945) = Termitomyces fide Kuyper Raitviir & Jlirv (Proc. Est. Acad. Sci. Biol. Ecol. 46:
(in litt.). 94, 1997), P!!rtel & Raitviir (Myco/. Progr. 4: 149,
Podaleuris Clem. (1909) = Peziza Fr. fide Eckblad 2005; asci).
(Nytt Mag. Bot. IS: 1, 1968). Podoplaconema Petr. (1921), anamorphic Ompha-
Podaxaceae Corda (1842) = Agaricaceae. /ospora, St.OeH.15. 1, Europe.
Podaxales = Agaricales. Podoporia P. Karst. (1892) = Oligoporus fide Ry-
Podaxis Desv. (1809), Agaricaceae. 10, widespread varden (Syn. Fung. S, 1991 ).
(subtropical dry areas). See Morse (Myco/. 2S: I, Podoscypha Pat. (1900), Meruliaceae. c. 35, wide-
1933), Martinez (Boin Soc. argent. Bot. 14: 73, 1971; spread (esp. tropical). See Reid (Beih. Nova Hed-
Argentina), McKnight & Stransky (Myco/. 72: 195, wigia 18: 150, 1965; key), Douanla-Meli & Langer
1980), McKnight (Myco/. 77: 24, 1985; key small- (Mycotaxon 90: 323, 2004).
spored spp.), Hopple & Vilgalys (Mo/. Phylogen. Podoscyphaceae D.A. Reid (1965), Polyporales.
Evol. 13: 1, 1999; phylogeny), Dios et al. (Myco- Podoserpula D.A. Reid (1963), Amylocorticiaceae. I,
taxon 80: 453, 2001; Argentina), Keirle et al. (Fun- widespread. See Reid (Kew Bull. 16: 437, 1963).
gal Diversity IS: 33, 2004; Hawaiian Islands), Vel- Podosordaria Ellis & Holw. (1897), Xylariaceae.
linga (MR 108: 354, 2004; phylogeny). Anamorph Genicu/osporium-like. 23 (esp. coprophi-
Podaxon, see Podaxis. lous), widespread. See Krug & Cain (CJB S2: 589,
podetium, lichenized stem-like portion (stipe, or disco- 1974; key), Rogers et al. (Myco/. 84: 166, 1992),
552 PODOSPHAERA

Krug & Jeng (CJB 73: 65, 1995; key 17 spp.), Rogers Poecylomyces, see Paecilomyces.
et al. (Mycotaxon 67: 61, 1998). Poelt (Josef; 1924-1995; Germany). Bavarian; doctor-
Podosphaera Kunze (1823), Erysiphaceae. Anamorph ate (1950) then member of academic staff (1950-
Oidium subgen. Fibroidium. 73, widespread. 1965), University of Munich; Professor of Systematic
P. leucotricha (mildew of apple and other pome Botany, Free University of Berlin (1965-1972); Pro-
fruits), P. clandestina (hawthorn (Crataegus) mil- fessor and Director of the Botanical Garden, Univer-
dew), P. macularis (hop mildew), P. mors-uvae sity of Graz (1972-1991), where he remained active
(American mildew of currant and gooseberry after retirement. His wide-ranging interests included
(Ribes)), P. pannosa (rose mildew). See Braun (Beih. lichen-forming fungi, rusts and smuts, and oomy-
Nova Hedwigia 89, 1987; key), Hirata et al. (CJB 78: cetes, as evident in over 320 publications, including
1521, 2000; ITS, coevolution), Takamatsu (MR 104: pioneering keys to European lichens; he travelled ex-
1303, 2000), Takamatsu (Mycoscience 45: 147, 2004; tensively, making important contributions to Himala-
phylogeny), Cunnington et al. (MR 109: 357, 2005; yan lichens (1966-1977) and Mediterranean (espe-
on Prunus), Leus et al. (J. Phytopath. 154: 23, 2006; cially Greek) mycotas; renowned for a determination
on Rosaceae), Wang et al. (Mycol. 98: 1065, 2006; to tackle 'difficult' groups, for insights into lichen
phylogeny), Voytyuk et al. (Nova Hedwigia 85: 277, biology, phylogeny and structure, and for work on
2007; Israel). lichenicolous and bryophilous lichens; an inspiring
Podospora Ces. (1856) nom. cons., Lasiosphaeriaceae. teacher, his PhD students included P. Dobbeler, J.
94 (coprophilous), widespread. See Mirza & Cain Hafellner, B. Hein, H. Hertel, W. Jillich, H.
(CJB 47: 1999, 1969; key), Lundqvist (Symb. bot. Mayrhofer and F. Oberwinkler; editor/co-editor of
upsal. 20 no. 1, 1972), Krug & Khan (CJB 67: 1174, journals including Herzogia and Nova Hedwigia; also
1989; culture, records), Schmidt (Biblthca Mycol. worked with bryophytes. Pubis. Bestimmungschlussel
127, 1989; P. anserina), Guarro et al. (SA 10: 79, Europiiischer Flechten (1969); (A. Vezda) Er-
1991), Bell & Mahoney (Mycol. 87: 375, 1995), Bell ganzungsheft I-II (1977, 1981); (with Mayrhofer) Die
& Mahoney (Mycol. 88: 163, 1996; development), saxicolen Arten der Flechtengattung Rinodina in Eu-
Bell & Mahoney (Mycol. 89: 908, 1997), Wang (My- ropa. Bibliotheca Lichen (1979); (with Hinteregger)
cotaxon 76: 373, 2000; Taiwan), Lorenzo & Havry- Beitriige zur kenntnis der flechtenflora des Himalaya.
lenko (Mycol. 93: 1221, 2001; Argentina), Huhndorf VII die gattungen Caloplaca, Fulgensia und Ioplaca
et al. (Mycol. 96: 368, 2004; phylogeny), Miller & (mit englischem bestimmungsschlilssel). Bibliotheca
Huhndorf (Mo/. Phylogen. Evol. 35: 60, 2005; anat- Lichenologica (1993). Biogs, obits etc. De Priest (In-
omy, phylogeny), Fitzpatrick et al. (BMC Evolution- oculum 46(3): 3, 1995); Grummann (1974: 36);
ary Biology 6: 99, 2006; whole genome phylogeny), Hertel (International Lichenological Newsletter 26:
Zhang et al. (Mycol. 98: 1076, 2006; phylogeny). 25, 1993); Hertel & Oberwinkler (Bericht der Bay-
Podosporiella Ellis & Everh. (1894), anamorphic erischen Botanischen Gesellschaft 66-67: 327, 1996)
Pezizomycotina, Hsy.= eP.?. 1, N. America; Austra- [bibliography, obituary].
lia. Poeltia Petr. (1972) [non Poeltia Grolle 1966, Hepati-
Podosporium Bonord. (1851) = Aplosporella fide cae] = Poeltiella.
Sutton (Mycol. Pap. 141, 1977). Poeltiaria Hertel (1984), Porpidiaceae (L). 3, S. Amer-
Podosporium Lev. (1847) = Melampsora fide Dietel ica; Australasia. See Hertel (Nova Hedwigia Beih.
(Nat. Pjlanzenfam. 6, 1928). 79: 430, 1984).
Podosporium Sacc. & Schulzer (1884) = Aplosporella Poeltidea Hertel & Hafellner (1984), Porpidiaceae (L).
fide Saccardo (Sy/I.fang. 3: 1, 1884). 1, Kerguelen; Australasia. See Hertel & Hafellner
Podosporium Schwein. (1832), anamorphic Pezizomy- (Nova Hedwigia Beih. 79: 462, 1984).
cotina, Hsy.= eP.24. 15, widespread (esp. tropical). Poeltiella Petr. (1974) = Hyalocrea fide Rossman (My-
See Ellis (Dematiaceous Hyphomycetes: 291, 1971), col. Pap. 157, 1987).
Ellis (More Dematiaceous Hyphomycetes: 303, Poeltinula Hafellner (1984), Rhizocarpaceae (L). 2,
1976), Rong (Phytophylactica 24: 103, 1992), Chen Europe. See Hawksworth (SA HI: 36, 1991; no-
& Tzean (MR 97: 637, 1993; Taiwan). mencl.).
Podostictina Clem. (1909) = Pseudocyphellaria fide Poetschia Korb. (1861), Patellariaceae. 4, Europe; S.
Galloway (Bull. Br. Mus. nat. hist. Bot. 17, 1988). America. See Hafellner (Beih. Nova Hedwigia 62,
Podostroma P. Karst. (1892), Hypocreaceae. Ana- 1979), Kutorga & Hawksworth (SA 15: 1, 1997).
morph Trichoderma. 11 (from decaying wood), Pogonomyces Murrill (1904) = Hexagonia Fr. fide
widespread. See Boedijn (Annis mycol. 36: 314, Pegler (The polypores [Bull. BMS Suppl.], 1973).
1938), Rossman et al. (Stud. Mycol. 42: 248 pp., Pogonospora Petr. (1957) ? = Endoxylina fide Millier
1999), Wang & Liu (Mycosystema 21: 156, 2002; & von Arx (Beitr. Kryptjl. Schweiz 11no.2, 1962).
China), Chamberlain et al. (Karstenia 44: 1, 2004). Poikiloderma Filisting (1868) = Amphisphaeria fide
Podostrombium Kunze ex Rchb. (1828) nom. inval., Eriksson & Hawskworth (SA 7: 80, 1988).
Clavariaceae. See Donk (Taxon 6: 110, 1957). Poikilosperma Bat. & J.L. Bezerra (1961), anamorphic
Podotara Malcolm & Vezda (1996), Lecanoromycetes Pezizomycotina, Cpt.OeH.?. I, Brazil. See Batista &
(L). 1, New Zealand. See Malcolm & Vezda (Folia Bezerra (Publ!;oes Inst. Micol. Recife 340: 22, 1961 ).
geobot. phytotax. 31: 263, 1996). Poikilosporium Dietel (1897) = Thecaphora fide Dietel
Podoxyphiomyces Bat., Valle & Peres (1961) nom. (Nat. Pjlanzenfam. 6, 1928).
dub., anamorphic Pezizomycotina, St.OeH.? (L). 1, Poisonous fungi. Diverse fungi produce toxins (q.v.)
Brazil. See Lucking et al. (Lichenologist 30: 121, which affect humans, animals and plants. For larger
1998). fungi poisonous for humans, see Mycetisms; micro-
Podoxyphium Speg. (1918) = Conidiocarpus fide fungi which produce toxins affecting humans and
Hughes (Mycol. 68: 693, 1976). higher animals, see Mycotoxicoses, plants, Phyto-
Poecilosporium, see Poikilosporium. toxic mycotoxins. See also Bresinsky & Bes! (A col-
 POLYCARPELLA 553

our atlas of poisonous fangi: a handbook for phar- Poliotelium Syd. (1922) = Uromyces fide Berndt (in
macists, doctors and biologists, 1989). See also Anti- litt.) See, Mains (Bull. Torrey bot. Club 66: 173,
biotics, Hallucinogenic fungi. 1939).
Poisonous lichens, see Edible fungi. Polistophthora Lebert (1858) = Cordyceps fide Tu-
Poitrasia P.M. Kirk (1984), Choanephoraceae. 1, lasne & Tulasne (Select. fang. carpal. 3: 4, 1865).
widespread (tropical). See Kirk (TBMS 68: 429, Polistroma Clemente ( 1807), Gyalectaceae (L). l,
1977; zygospore ultrastr.), Kirk (Mycol. Pap. 152: 61 America (tropical). See Frisch (Biblthca Licheno/.
pp., 1984; monogr.), Voigt & W6stemeyer (Gene 92: 1, 2006).
270: 113, 2001; phylogeny). Pollaccia E. Bald. & Cif. (1937) = Fusicladium fide
polar (of bacteria, spores, etc.), at the ends or poles. Funk (Can. J. Pl. Path. 11: 353, 1989; P. borea/is),
Polar and alpine mycology. Mycotas characteristic for Wu & Sutton (MR 99: 983, 1995; relationships of
cooler regions have been recognized at least since the P. mandshurica, key), Schubert et al. (Sch/echtenda-
description by Greville in 1821 of the mountain top lia 9, 2003), Beck et al. (Myco/. Progr. 4: 111, 2005;
species Amanita nivalis. Fungi from all major taxo- phylogeny).
nomic groups are represented in these specialist my- Poloniodiscus Svrcek & Kubicka (1967)
cotas: distribution of Lachnellula pini seems to be Ameghiniella fide Zhuang (Mycotaxon 31: 261,
governed by the mean winter temperature (Kurkela & 1988), Gamundi (MR 95: 1131, 1991).
Norokorpi, Eur. J. Forest Pathol. 9: 65, 1979); Pha- poly- (prefix), a great number; many.
cidium infestans and various other ascomycetes ex- Polyactidaceae Corda (1838) = Sclerotiniaceae.
ploit snow-cover to develop on their hosts. Cold ad- Polyactis Link (1809) = Botrytis fide Hennebert (Per-
aptations in arctic and antarctic fungi are discussed soonia 7: 183, 1973).
by Robinson (New Phytologist 151: 341, 2001). Spe- Polyadosporites Hammen (1954), Fossil Fungi. 6
cialist polar marine fungi exist (Pang et al., Mycol. (Cretaceous, Paleocene), Colombia.
100: 291, 2008). Fungal spores have been recorded Polyancora Voglmayr & Yule (2006), Xylariales. 1
during flights over the north pole (Polunin & Kelly, (aquatic), Malaysia. See Voglmayr & Yule (MR 110:
Nature 170: 314, 1952). Cryptoendolithic fungi have 1247, 2006).
been extensively investigated in antarctic dry deserts Polyandromyces Thaxt. (1920), Laboulbeniaceae. 1,
by Friedmann (q.v.) and others, partly as a paradigm widespread. See Nannfeldt (Svensk bot. Tidskr. 43:
for extra-terrestrial life. Hypogeous fungi play a sig- 468, 1949).
nificant role in plant colonization of alpine areas polyandrous (of oospores), formed when more than
formerly covered by retreating glaciers (Cazares & one functioning antheridium is present; cf. monan-
Trappe, Mycol. 86: 507, 1994). Some myxomycetes drous.
(known as nivicolous myxomycetes) are specialist Polyangium Link (1809) nom. dub., Predibacteria.
colonizers of areas uncovered by snow-melt (see Polyascomyces Thaxt. (1900), Laboulbeniaceae. l,
Singer et al., Cryptogamie Myco/ogie 22: 79, 2001). British Isles. See Tavares (Myco/. 65: 929, 1973),
Many of these organisms are likely to be highly sus- Tavares (Myco/. Mem. 9: 627 pp., 1985).
ceptible to climate change. See also Laursen et al. polyascous, having many asci; esp. having the asci in
(Eds) (Arctic and alpine mycology l, 1985; 2, 1987), one hymenium, not separated by sterile bands.
Gulden et al. (Arctic and alpine fangi 1, 1985; 2, Polyblastia A. Massa!. (1852) nom. cons., Verrucari-
1988; 3, 1990; 4, 1992), Longton (Biology of polar aceae (L). c. 85, widespread. See Servit (Ceskos/ov-
bryophytes and lichens, 1988), Trappe (Myco/. 80: 1, enske lisejniky celedi Verrucariaceae, 1954), Swin-
1988; alpine fungi). See also Climate change, Liche- scow (Licheno/ogist 5: 92, 1971; Brit. spp.),
nometry, Space exploration and fungi. McCarthy (Muelleria 8: 269, 1995; Australia), Cey-
polar-diblastic, see polarilocular. nowa-Gieldon (Acta Mycologica Warszawa 33: 299,
polaribilocular, polarilocular (q.v.) with two cells. 1998; Poland), Roux et al. (Mycotaxon 84: 1, 2002),
polarilocular (of ascospores), bicellular and the two Geiser et al. (Mycol. 98: 1053, 2006; phylogeny),
cells separated by a central perforated septum; orculi- Gueidan et al. (MR 111: 1145, 2007; phylogeny).
form, polaribilocular, polar-diblastic. See Sheard polyblastic (of conidiogenous cell), producing blastic
(Lichenologist 3: 328, 1967). (Fig. 22B). conidia at several conidiogenous loci, either synchro-
Polaroscyphus Huhtinen (1987), Hyaloscyphaceae. 1, nously or irregularly.
Svalbard. See Huhtinen in Laursen et al. (Eds) (Arc- Polyblastidea (Zschacke) Tomas. & Cif. (1952) =
tic and Alpine Mycology 2: 123, 1987), Raitviir Polyblastia fide Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the
(Scripta Myco/ogica Tartu 20, 2004). Fungi edn 8, 1995).
poleophilous, town loving; sometimes used of lichens Polyblastiomyces Cif. & Tomas. (1953) = Polyblastia
which thrive in urban areas (e.g. Lecanora coni- fide Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn
zaeoides in Eur.). 8, 1995).
Polhysterium Speg. (1912)? = Hysterographium fide Polyblastiomyces E.A. Thomas (1939) nom. inval. =
Clements & Shear (Gen. Fung., 1931 ). Staurothele fide Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the
Polioma Arthur (1907), Pucciniaceae. 4 (on Gerani- Fungi edn 8, 1995).
aceae, Lamiaceae), N. & S. America. See Baxter & Polyblastiopsis Zahlbr. ( 1903) = Julella fide Mayrhofer
Cummins (Bull. Torrey bot. Club 78: 51, 1951 ). (Biblthca Lichenol. 26, 1987), Aptroot & Boom (My-
Poliomella Syd. (1922) = Puccinia fide Laundon (My- cotaxon 56: 1, 1995).
ca/. Pap. 102, 1965). Polybulbopbiale Goh & K.D. Hyde (1998), anamor-
Poliomopsis A.W. Ramaley (1987),? Uropyxidaceae. phic Pezizomycotina, Hso.?.?. l (on palms), Brunei.
l (on Thermopsis (Leguminosae)), USA. See Ra- See Goh & Hyde (Mycotaxon 69: 145, 1998).
maley (Mycotaxon 28: 361, 1987), Cummins & Hi- Polycarpella Theiss. & Syd. ( 1918) = Muellerella fide
ratsuka (Illustr. Gen. Rust Fungi edn 3: 225 pp., Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8,
2003; excluded from Puccinia/es). 1995).
554 POLYCARPIC

polycarpic (of Exobasidium infections), systemic (or Microthyriaceae. 1, Brazil. See Batista et al. (Revta
circumscribed) and perennial (Nannfeldt, 1981: 15); Biol. Lisb. 1: 284, 1958).
cf. monocarpic. Polycyclus Hohn. (1909), Parmulariaceae. 2, S. Amer-
Polycarpum Stempel [not traced] nom. dub., Fungi. ica. See Petrak (Sydowia 4: 533, 1950).
Protozoa or fungi. Polycystis Lev. (1846) nom. rej. = Urocystis fide
Polycauliona Hue (1908) = Caloplaca fide Hawk- V anky (in litt. ).
sworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995), Polycytella C.K. Campb. (1987) = Scedosporium fide
Ki!mefelt (Cryptog. Bryol.-Lichenol. 19: 93, 1998), Campbell (J. Med. Vet. Mycol. 25: 302, 1987), Bor-
Arup & Mayrhofer (Lichenologist 32: 359, 2000). man et al. (Medical Mycology 44: 33, 2006).
Polycellaesporonites A. Chandra, R.K. Saxena & Setty polydactyloid venation, see veins.
( 1984), Fossil Fungi. 1, Arabian Sea. Polydesmia Boud. (1885), Hyaloscyphaceae. Ana-
Polycellaria H.D. Pflug (1965), Fossil Fungi. I (Terti- morph Brefeldochium. 7, widespread. See Korf (My-
ary), USA. cotaxon 7: 457, 1978), Raitviir & Galan (Mycotaxon
polycentric, having a number of centres of growth and 53: 447, 1995; key), Huhtinen & Santesson (Lichen-
development and more than one reproductive organ, ologist 29: 205, 1997), Zhuang (Mycotaxon 72: 325,
as in the Cladochytriaceae (Karling, Mycol. 36: 528, 1999), Zhuang (Mycol. 92: 593, 1999), Verkley
1934); see monocentric; cf. reproductocentric. (Nova Hedwigia 80: 503, 2005; anamorph).
Polycephalomyces Kobayasi (1941), anamorphic Polydesmus Mont. (1845), anamorphic Pezizomy-
Berke/el/a, Hsy.OeH.15. 6, widespread. See Seifert cotina. 7. See Hernandez-Gutierrez & Sutton (MR
(Stud. Mycol. 27: 168, 1985; key), Bischoff et al. 101: 201, 1997), Shoemaker & Hambleton (CJB: in
(Mycotaxon 86: 433, 2003; phylogeny), Stensrud et press, 2001), Shoemaker & Hambleton (CJB 79: 592,
al. (MR 109: 41, 2005; phylogeny). 2001).
polycephalous, many-headed. Polydiscidium Wakef. (1934), Helotiaceae. 1, Guyana;
Polycephalum Kalchbr. & Cooke (1880) nom. dub., Africa. See Dennis (Bull. Jard bot. Brux. 31: 154,
Predibacteria. See Seifert (TBMS 85: 123, 1985). 1961).
Polychaetella Speg. ( 1918), anamorphic Capnodium, Polydiscina Syd. (1930), ? Helotiales. 1, Bolivia.
Hso.?.?. 3, Europe; N. America. See Sutton (Mycol. Polydispyrenia E.U. Canning & E.I. Hazard (1982),
Pap. 141, 1977). Microsporidia. I.
Polychaeton (Pers.) Lev. (1846) nom. dub.,? Capnodi- polyenergid, coenocytic.
aceae. 8. See Hughes (Mycol. 68: 693, 1976), Sutton Polyetron Bat. & Peres (1963), anamorphic Pezizomy-
(Mycol. Pap. 141, 1977; nomencl.), Sharma & Singh cotina, Cpt.0-leH-P.?. 1, Brazil. See Batista & Peres
(Acta Bot. Indica 24: 117, 1997; citrus sooty mould), (Publi;oes Inst. Micol. Recife 394: 6, 1963).
Manoharachary et al. (Journal of Mycology and Polygaster Fr. (1823) nom. dub., ? Agaricales. ?
Plant Pathology 33: 212, 2003; India). 'gasteromycetes'.
Polychidium (Ach.) Gray (1821), Massalongiaceae Polyhyphaethyrites R. Srivast. & R.K. Kar (2004),
(L). 6, widespread. See Henssen (Symb. bot. upsal. Fossil Fungi, Ascomycota. 1, India. See Srivastava &
18 no. 1, 1963), Burgaz & Martinez (Nova Hedwigia Kar (Curr. Sci. 87: 867, 2004).
73: 381, 2001; Iberian peninsula), Mhtdlikowska et Polylagenochromatia Sousa da Camara (1929) ? =
al. (Mycol. 98: 1088, 2006; phylogeny), Xiao et al. Polystigmina fide Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of
(Lichenology 5: 53, 2006; China), Wedin et al. the Fungi edn 8, 1995).
(Lichenologist 39: 61, 2007; n. fam.). Polylobatispora Matsush. ( 1996), anamorphic Pezizo-
polychotomous, having an apex dividing simultane- mycotina, Hso.?.?. 2, Malaysia. See Matsushima
ously into more than two branches (Corner, 1950). (Matsush. Mycol. Mem. 9: 21, 1996).
Polychytrium Ajello (1942), Cladochytriaceae. 1, Polymarasmius Murrill (1915) = Marasmius fide
USA; Brazil. Singer (Agaric. mod. Tax., 1951 ).
Polycladium Ingold (1959), anamorphic Pezizomy- Polymeridium (Miill. Arg.) R.C. Harris (1980), Try-
cotina, Hso.l bH.1. 1 (aquatic), British Isles. See In- petheliaceae (L). 19, widespread (esp. tropical). See
gold (TBMS 42: 114, 1959). Harris (Holm Mus. paraense 'Emilio Goe/di' ser. bot.
Polyclypeolina Bat. & 1.H. Lima (1959), Aulographa- 7: 619, 1993; key), Aptroot et al. (Biblthca Lichenol.
ceae. 1, Uganda. See Batista & Lima (Publi;oes Inst. 97, 2008; Costa Rica).
Micol. Recife 56: 457, 1959). polymorphic, having different forms; pleomorphic.
Polyclypeolum Theiss. (1914) = Schizothyrium fide polymorphic species, species with a series of inter-
Miiller & von Arx (Beitr. Kryptfl. Schweiz 11 no. 2, grading morphological features; e.g. resulting from
1962). inbreeding or automictic sexual reproduction.
Polycoccum Saut. ex Kiirb. (1865), Dacampiaceae. Polymorphomyces Coupin (1914) = Geotrichum fide
Anamorph Cyclothyrium. c. 49 (on lichens), wide- Kendrick & Carmichae in Ainsworth et al. (Eds)
spread. See Hawksworth & Diederich (TBMS 90: (The Fungi 4A: 390, 1973).
293, 1988; key 23 spp.), van der Aa (Stud. Mycol. 31: Polymorphum Chevall. (1822), anamorphic Ascodi-
15, 1989; anamorph), Kocourkova & Berger (Czech chaena, St.OeH/leP.1. 1, widespread (temperate). See
Mycol. 51: 171, 1999), Atienza et al. (Lichenologist Hawksworth & Punithalingam (TBMS 60: 501,
35: 125, 2003; Spain, key). 1973), Hawksworth (Taxon 32: 212, 1983; no-
Polycornum Malcolm & Vezda (1995), Porinaceae mencl.).
(L). 1, New Zealand. See McCarthy & Malcolm Polymyces Battarra ex Earle ( 1909) = Armillaria.
(Lichenologist 29: 1, 1997), McCarthy (Biblthca Polynema Lev. (1846), anamorphic Clavicipitaceae,
Lichenol. 87, 2003; nomenclator). Ccu.leH/leP.15. 8, widespread. See Nag Raj
Polycyclina Theiss. & Syd. (1915), Parmulariaceae. 1, (Coelomycetous Anamorphs with Appendage-bearing
S. America. Conidia, 1993), Vujanovic et al. (Mycol. 91: 136,
Polycyclinopsis Bat., A.F. Vital & l.H. Lima (1958), 1999; n.sp. from Canada).
 POLYPORALES 555

Polyopeus A.S. Horne (1920) = Phoma Sacc. fide spp.), Donlc (Checklist of European po/ypores [Verh.
Boerema & Dorenbosch (Persoonia 6: 49, 1970), K. ned. Akad. Wet. 62], 1974; Europe), Nuss
Gruyter et al. (Persoonia 18: 1, 2002). (Biblthca Myco/. 4S, 1975; ecology, sporulation),
Polyorus, see Polyozus. Ryvarden (The Polyporaceae of North Europe 1,
polyoxin antibiotics, inhibit chitin synthesis, e.g. poly- 1976; Europe), Martin & Gilbertson (Mycotaxon 7:
oxin D inhibits synthetase formation (Endo et al., J. 337, 1978; key 99 wood-rotting spp. N. America),
Bact. 104: 189, 1970). Ryvarden (The Polyporaceae of North Europe 2,
Polyozellus Murrill (1910), Thelephoraceae. 1, USA; 1978; New Zealand), Ryvarden (TBMS 73: 9, 1979;
Japan. See Imazeki (Mycol. 4S: 555, 1953), Bigelow as Grammotheleaceae), Nuss (Hoppea 39: 127, 1980;
(Mycol. 70: 707, 1978), Yang (Zhongguo Shiyongjun structure, taxonomy), Ryvarden & Johansen (A pre-
11: 1 [unnumbered page], 1992; edibility). liminary polypore flora of East Africa, 1980;
Polyozosia A. Massa!. (1855) = Lecania fide Hafellner Europe), Corner (Ad Polyporaceae I [Beih. Nova
(Beih. Nova Hedwigia 79: 214, 1984). Hedwigia] 7S, 1983), Corner (Ad Polyporaceae II
Polyozus P. Karst. (1881) = Tremellodendropsis fide [Beih. Nova Hedwigia] 7S, 1983; N. America), Cor-
Donlc (Persoonia 4: 184, 1966). ner (Ad Polyporaceae III [Beih. Nova Hedwigia] 78:
Polypaecilum G. Sm. (1961), anamorphic Thermoas- 92, 1984), Gilbertson & Ryvarden (N. Amer. Poly-
cus, Hso.OeH.19. 3, widespread. See Piontelli et al. pores 2 vol., 1986-7; E. Africa), De (Int. J. Myco/.
(Bo/. Mico/. 4: 155, 1989; hyalohyphomycosis Licheno/. 4: 59, 1989; as Epitheliaceae), Pouzar
caused by P. insolitum). (Ceskti Mykol. 44: 92, 1990; as Haplopilaceae), Hib-
Polypedia Bat. & Peres (1959), Micropeltidaceae. 1, bett & Donoghue (CJB 73: S853, 1995; as Haplopi-
Brazil. See Batista & Peres (Atti /st. bot. Univ. Lab. /aceae), Vampola & Pouzar (Czech Myco/. 48: 315,
crittog. Pavia ser. 5 16: 118, 1959). 1996; as Haplopilaceae), Quanten (Op. bot. Belg. 11:
Polypera Pers. ( 1818) =Pisolithus. 352 pp., 1997; as Grammotheleaceae), Ginns (Myco/.
polyphagous, see polyphagy. 90: 19, 1998; as Epithe/iaceae), Chang & Chou (MR.
Polyphagus Nowak. (1877), Chytridiaceae. c. 9, wide- 103: 674, 1999; as Hap/opilaceae), Ko & Jung (An-
spread. See Bartch (Myco/. 37: 553, 1945). tonie van Leeuwenhoek 7S: 191, 1999), Parmasto &
polyphagy (adj. polyphagous), see monophagy. Hallenberg (Karstenia 40: 129, 2000), Rajchenberg
polyphialidic (of a conidiogenous cell), having more (Karstenia 40: 143, 2000; as Hap/opilaceae), Car-
than one conidiogenous locus at which conidia are ranza & Ruiz-Boyer (Harvard Pap. Bot. 6: 57, 2001),
produced. Cf. monophialidic. Hibbett & Donoghue (Syst. Biol. SO: 215, 2001), Kim
Polyphlyctis Karling (1968), Chytridiaceae. 1 or 2, & Jung (Mycobio/ogy 29: 73, 2001), Ko et al. (My-
widespread. See Karling (Sydowia 20: 86, 1966). col. 93: 270, 2001; as Hap/opi/aceae), Loguercio-
polyphyllous (of foliose lichen thalli), having many Leite & Gon~alves (Mycotaxon 79: 285, 2001; as
connected leaf-like lobes. Hap/opilaceae), Binder & Hibbett (Mo/. Phylogen.
Polypilus P. Karst. (1881) = Grifola. Evol. 22: 76, 2002; as Haplopilaceae), Dai et al.
polyplanetism, sequence of two or more motile flagel- (Ann. bot. Jenn. 39: 169, 2002), Hong et al. (Myco/.
late phases with interspersed mobile aplanosporic 94: 823, 2002), Ko & Jung (Mo/. Phylogen. Evol. 23:
phases in the zoosporic part of the life history; the 112, 2002), Ko & Jung (Mycotaxon 82: 315, 2002),
aplanosporic phase may be naked or as a walled cyst; Moncalvo et al. (Mo/. Phy/ogen. Evo/. 23: 357,
motile phases may be monomorphic or dimorphic. 2002), Decock & Ryvarden (MR. 107: 94, 2003),
Polyplocium Berk. (1843) = Gyrophragmium fide Greslebin & Rajchenberg (N.Z. JI Bot. 41: 437, 2003;
Zeller (Myco/. 3S: 409, 1943). as Epitheliaceae), Kotlaba & Pouzar (Czech Myco/.
polyploidy (in fungi), see Chromosome numbers. SS: 7, 2003; as Grammothe/eaceae), Silveira et al.
Polyporaceae Fr. ex Corda ( 1839), Polyporales. 92 (MR. 107: 597, 2003), Suhara et al. (Mycotaxon 86:
gen.(+ 79 syn.), 636 spp. 335, 2003; as Hap/opilaceae), Valderrama et al. (An-
Lit.: Pilat (Atlas Champ. Eur. III Po/yporaceae 1, tonie van Leeuwenhoek 84: 289, 2003), Kriiger &
1936; Europe), Pilat (Atlas Champ. Eur. III Polypo- Gargas (Feddes Repert. llS: 530, 2004), Pia.tek et al.
raceae 2, 1942; Europe), Donlc (Reinwardtia 1, 1951; (Acta Mycologica Warszawa 39: 25, 2004; as Hap-
gen. lists), Bondartsev (/Polyporaceae of European /opi/aceae), Tom§ovsJcY & Homolka (Nova Hedwigia
Russia and the Caucasus], 1953; former USSR), 79: 425, 2004), Binder et al. (Systematics and Biodi-
Corner (Ann. Bot. Mem. [A monograph of Clavaria versity 3: 113, 2005).
and allied genera, addenda] 17: 152, 1953; construc- Polyporales Gliurn. (1926). Agaricomycetes. 13 fam.,
tion of polypores), Overholts (Polyporaceae of the 216 gen., 1801 spp. Fams:
United States, Alaska, & Canada, 1953; N. America), ( 1) Cystostereaceae
Nobles (CJB 40: 987, 1958; cultural characters), (2) Fomitopsidaceae
Cooke (Lloydia 22: 163, 1959), Lowe & Gilbertson (3) Ganodermataceae
(J. Elisha Mitchell scient. Soc. 77: 43, 1961; keys (4) Grammotheleaceae.
gen., 293 spp. S.E. USA), Teixeira (Biol. Rev. 37: 51, (5) Limnoperdaceae
1962; taxon. rev.), Jahn (Westflil. Pilzbr. 4, 1963; C. (6) Meripilaceae
Eur.), Lowe (Myco/. SS: 1, 1963; rev.), Cunningham (7) Meruliaceae
(Polyporaceae of New Zealand [N.Z. Dep. sci. in- (8) Phanerochaetaceae
dustr. Res. Bull. 164], 1965; Trinidad & Tobago), Fi- (9) Polyporaceae
dalgo & Fidalgo (Mycol. S8: 862, 1967; former (10) Sparassidaceae
USSR), Boquiren (Mycol. 63: 937, 1971; as Epitheli- ( 11) Steccherinaceae
aceae), Domanski (Fungi, Polyporaceae 2 vols, ( 12) Tubulicrinaceae
1972-73; [Engl. transl.]), Ryvarden (Norw. JI Bot. 19: (13) Xenasmataceae
229, 1972; E. Africa checklist), Pegler (The poly- Lit.: Ryvarden (Genera of polypores [Synopsis
pores [Bull. BMS Suppl.], 1973; key 123 gen., Brit. Fungorum S], 1991), Teixeira (Genera of Po/ypo-
556 POLYPORASCLEROTES

raceae, an objective approach [Bo/. Chacara Bot. !tu 58: 185, 2007; phylogeny).
l], 1994), and under fams. polysidia, specialized dual vegetative propagules in
Polyporasclerotes Stach & Pickh. (1957), Fossil certain Pyxine spp. formed in depressions at the tips
Fungi. l (Carboniferous), Germany. of coral-like structures (polysidiangia) which recall
polypore, one of the Po/yporaceae. isidia but are not themselves propagules (Kalb, Bibi.
Polyporellus P. Karst. (1879) = Polyporus P. Micheli Lich. 24, 1987).
ex Adans. fide Donk (Verh. K. ned. Akad. Wet. Polyspora Laff. (1921) [non Po/yspora Sweet ex Don
tweede sect. 62: 1, 1974). 1831, 1heaceae] = Aureobasidium fide Hermanides-
Polyporisporites Hammen (1954), Fossil Fungi. 1 Nijhof (Stud. Myca/. 15: 141, 1977).
(Cretaceous - Paleogene), Colombia. Polysporella Woron. (1916), Fungi. See Voronikhin
Polyporites Daugherty (1941), Fossil Fungi. 1 (Trias- (lzvestiya Kavkazskago Muzeya 10: 7, 1916).
sic), USA. Polysporidiella Petr. (1960), Dothideomycetes. 1, Iran.
Polyporites Lindi. & Hutton (1833), Fossil Fungi. 12 See Petrak (Sydowia 14: 355, 1960).
(Carboniferous to Quaternary), Europe; USA. Polysporidium Syd. & P. Syd. (1908) = Guignardia
Polyporoletus Snell (1936), Albatrellaceae. l, N. & S. fide Eriksson (SAS: 197, 1986).
America. See Gilbertson & Ryvarden (N. Amer. Polysporina Vezda (1978) nom. cons., Acarosporaceae
Polyp. 2: 636, 1987). (L). 9, widespread. See Kantvilas (Lichenologist 30:
Polyporus (Pers.) Gray (1821) = Laetiporus fide Donk 551, 1998), Lutzoni et al. (Am. J. Bot. 91: 1446,
(Persoonia 1: 263, 1960). 2004; phylogeny), Reeb et al. (Mo/. Phylogen. Evol.
Polyporus P. Micheli ex Adans. (1763), Polyporaceae. 32: 1036, 2004; phylogeny), Knudsen (Opuscu/a Phi-
26 (mostly on wood), widespread. The sclerotioid /o/ichenum 2: 17, 2005; USA), Crewe et al. (MR 110:
anamorph (Mylitta austra/is) of P. mylittae is 'black- 521, 2006; phylogeny), Kantvilas & Seppelt (Lichen-
fellows' bread' of Australia. See Stahl (Biblthca My- o/ogist 38: 109, 2006; Antarctica), Miitdlikowska et
co/. SO, 1970; genetics sporocarp formation al. (Myca/. 98: 1088, 2006; phylogeny).
P. ci/iatus), Pouzar (Ceskti Myko/. 26: 82, 1972), Ry- Polysporinopsis Vezda (2002) = Acarospora fide
varden (Polyp. N. Eur. 2: 378, 1978; key 8 Eur. spp.), Vezda (Lichenes Rariores Exsiccati 48: 2, 2002),
Nuss (Hoppea 39: 127, 1980), Comer (Beih. Nova Crewe et al. (MR 110: 521, 2006).
Hedwigia 78: 12, 1984; key subgen. classif.), NUilez polysporous, many-spored.
& Ryvarden (Syn. Fung. 10: 33, 1995; world Polystema Raf. (1815) nom. dub., Fungi. No spp.
monogr.), Ko & Jung (Mycotaxon 82: 315, 2002; included.
phylogenetic evaluation of Polyporus s. str.), Silveira Polystictaceae Rea (1922) = Hymenochaetaceae.
& Wright (MR 106: 1323, 2002; southern S. Am. Polystictoides Lazaro Ibiza (1916) = lnonotus.
spp, mating tests), Silveira et al. (MR 107: 597, 2003; Polystictus Fr. (1851) = Coltricia.
southern S. Am. spp, isoenzyme analysis), Kriiger & Polystigma DC. (1815), Phyllachoraceae. Anamorph
Gargas (Feddes Repert. 115: 530, 2004; phylogeny). Rhodosticta. 24 (living leaves of Rosaceae), wide-
Polyporus Pers. (1821) = Laetiporus. spread (temperate). See Hyde & Cannon (Aust. Syst.
Polypyrenula D. Hawksw. (1985), Requienellaceae. l, Bot. S: 415, 1992), Cannon (MR 100: 1409, 1996;
West Indies. See Aptroot (Biblthca Licheno/. 44, monogr.), Cannon & Evans (MR 103: 577, 1999).
1991; posn in Pyrenulaceae). Polystigmataceae Hohn. ex Nannf. (1932) = Phylla-
Polyrhina Sorokin (1876) = Harposporium fide Kar- choraceae.
ling (Myco/. 30: 512, 1938). Polystigmatales = Phyllachorales.
Polyrhizium Giard (1889) ? = Cladosporium fide Petch Polystigmella Jacz. & Natalina (1931) = Polystigma
(TBMS 19: 190, 1935). fide Cannon (in litt.), Cannon (MR 100: 1409, 1996;
Polyrhizon Theiss. & Syd. (1914), ? Venturiaceae. 2, monogr.).
India; S. Africa. Polystigmina Sacc. (1884), anamorphic Po/ystigma,
Polysaccopsis Henn. (1898) = Urocystis fide Vanky St.OfH.10. 2 (on Rosaceae), Europe. See Cannon
(Illustrated genera ofsmut fangi, 1987). (MR 100: 1409, 1996; monogr. teleom.).
Polysaccum F. Desp. & DC. (1807) = Pisolithus fide Polystigmites A. Massa!. (1857), Fossil Fungi. 1 (Mio-
Stalpers (in /itt. ). cene), Italy.
Polyschema H.P. Upadhyay (1966), anamorphic Pe- Polystoma Gray (1821) = Myriostoma.
zizomycotina, Hso.= eP.24/27. 17, widespread. See Polystomella Speg. (1888) = Dothidella fide Miiller &
Ellis (More Dematiaceous Hyphomycetes, 1976), von Arx (Beitr. Kryptfl. Schweiz 11 no. 2, 1962), von
Castaneda Ruiz et al. (Mycotaxon 57: 451, 1996), Arx & Miiller (Stud. Mycol. 9, 1975).
Castaneda Ruiz et al. (Cryptog. Myca/. 21: 215, Polystomellaceae Theiss. & P. Syd. (1915), ? Do-
2000; Cuba). thideomycetes (inc. sed.). 3 gen.(+ 5 syn.), 9 spp.
Polyschistes J. Steiner (1898) = Diploschistes fide Lit.: Swart (TBMS 89: 483, 1987).
Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, Polystomellina Bat. & A.F. Vital (1958),? Microthyri-
1995). aceae. 1, Brazil. See Batista & Vital (Revta Biol.
Polyscytalina Arnaud (1954), anamorphic Pezizomy- Lisb. 1: 280, 1958).
cotina, Hso.leP.3. 1, France. P. pustulans (syn. Oo- Polystomellomyces Bat. (1959), anamorphic Pezizo-
spora pustulans), skin spot of potato tubers. See mycotina, Cpd.OeH.?. 1, Greece. See Batista (An.
Ciferri & Caretta (Mycopatho/ogia 16: 304, 1962), Soc. Biol. Pernambuco 16: 148, 1959).
Holubova-Jechova (Fol. Geobot. Phyt. Praha 13: Polystomellopsis F. Stevens (1923), Dothideomycetes.
433, 1976; synonym of Hormiactella). 1, S. America. See Ciferri & Batista (Ann. Soc. Biol.
Polyscytalum Riess (1853), anamorphic Pezizomy- Pernambuco 14: 79, 1956).
cotina, Hso.0-leH.3. 12, widespread. See Sutton & Polystratorictus Matsush. (1993), anamorphic Pezizo-
Hodges (Nova Hedwigia 28: 487, 1976), Crous et al. mycotina, Hso.= eP.15. 2, Peru. See Matsushima
(MR 110: 264, 2006; key), Crous et al. (Stud. Myca/. (Matsush. Myca/. Mem. 7: 62, 1993).
 POPULATION BIOLOGY 557
Polystroma Fee (1824) = Polistroma. Population biology. The study of patterns of distribu-
Polysynnema Constant. & Seifert ( 1988), anamorphic tion and variation in space and time within fungal
Pezizomycotina, Hsy.OeH.10. I, Hawaii; Grenada. species and the interpretation of these patterns in
See Constantinescu & Seifert (TBMS 90: 332, 1988). terms of genetic, developmental and environmental
Polythecium Bonord. (1861) = Fusicoccum fide Sac- influences on phenotype and modes of proliferation.
cardo (Syll.fang. 3: I, 1884). Some means of distinguishing between individual
Polythelis Arthur (1906) = Tranzschelia fide Arthur population components is necessary, and this can
(Manual Rusts US & Canada, 1934). cause difficulties in view of the indeterminacy (in-
Polythelis Clem. (1909) = Polypyrenula. definite growth potential) and capacity of anastomo-
Polythrinciella Bat. & H. Maia (1960), anamorphic sis of fungal mycelia. However, it is usually possible
Pezizomycotina, Hsp.leP.?. I, Brazil. See Batista & to determine whether fungal samples have the same
Maia (Pub/foes Inst. Mica/. Recife 283: 20, 1960). or different genetic origins (i.e. arise from the same
Polythrinciopsis J. Walker (1966), anamorphic Pe- or different 'genets ') on the basis of somatic and/or
zizomycotina, Hso.l eH.l 0. I, Australia. sexual incompatibility, phenotypic differences (in-
Polythrincium Kunze (1817), anamorphic Mycosphae- cluding isoenzyrne polymorphism) or DNA poly-
rella, Hso.leP.10. I (on Trifolium), widespread morphisms. The latter are sometimes regarded as
(temperate). most definitive in that they do not depend on gene
Polythyrium Syd. (1929) = Neostomella fide Miiller & expression. However, they can be relatively expen-
von Arx (Beitr. Kryptfl. Schweiz 11 no. 2, 1962). sive to detect, and identify differences and similari-
Polytolypa J.A. Scott & Malloch (1993),? Ajellomyce- ties at varied levels of resolution which may or may
taceae. I (coprophilous), Canada. See Scott et al. not be correlated with 'biological' entities or groups.
(Myca/. 85: 503, 1993), Untereiner et al. (Stud. My- Often a variety of approaches is needed before de-
ca/. 47: 25, 2002; phylogeny), Untereiner et al. (My- ciding on which, or which combination, of the above
ca/. 96: 812, 2004). approaches resolves population components at the
polytomous, dividing into many branches, usually at level most appropriate to the biological question be-
one node or point. ing addressed. Once population components have
polytretic, see tretic. been located, their distribution can be quantified by
Polytretophora Mercado (1983), anamorphic Pezizo- mapping their extent and varied content within re-
mycotina, Hso.leP.27. 2, Cuba; S.E. Asia. See Kut- gional boundaries. The resulting information can help
hubutheen & Nawawi (MR 95: 623, 1991), Whitton provide meaningful answers to fundamentally impor-
et al. (Mycoscience 42: 555, 2001). tant questions concerning where the organisms (and
Polytrichia Sacc. (1882) = Pyrenophora fide von Arx their offspring) are and what they do there, how they
& Millier (Stud. Mycol. 9, 1975), Sivanesan (Mycol. arrived, whether they will persist and how they are
Pap. 158: 261pp.,1987). likely to change in character and/or distribution. It is
Polytrichiella M.E. Barr (1972) = Capronia fide Miiller also vital for assessment of the levels at which popu-
et al. (TBMS 88: 63, 1987). lation variation should be recoguized for taxonomic
polyxeny, see pleioxeny. purposes.
Pomatomyces Oerst. (1864) = Thekopsora fide Sydow Distributional patterns in fungal populations can be
& Sydow (Monogr. Ured., 1915) Anamorph name interpreted in terms of resource relationships, modes
for (I). of development and modes of reproduction. Resource
Pompholyx Corda (1834) = Scleroderma fide Guzman relationships, the ways in which fungi interact with
(Darwiniana 16: 270, 1970). those non-living or living materials (substrata, hosts)
Pontecorvo (Guido; 1907-1999; Italy). Undergraduate which provide them with a source of organic nutri-
(1924-1928) then postgraduate student, Pisa Univer- ents, are determined both by selective influences and
sity; Agricultural Advisory Service, Tuscany (-1938); by the mode of fungal arrival (propagules or migra-
left Italy in 1938 anticipating anti-Semitism; PhD, tory mycelium) at colonization sites. Genets capable
Edinburgh University (c. 1938-1940); Academic staff of arriving only as propagules have 'resource-unit-
(1941-1952), then Reader (1952-1955), then Profes- restricted' regional boundaries; those with migratory
sor of Genetics (1955-1968), Glasgow University; mycelium are 'non-unit-restricted' and can become
Honorary Director, UK Medical Research Council very large. At the individual level, the heterogeneity
Unit of Cell Genetics (1966-1968); Royal Society of microenvironmental conditions encountered by a
(1955). Noted for his work on genetics, at first with fungal genet may be reflected in the range of devel-
the insect Drosophila then, as a pioneer in mycology, opmental modes or alternative phenotypes that it
with Emericella nidulans (anamorph Aspergillus produces, allowing it to vary functional role with cir-
nidulans), and finally with human genetics. His re- cumstances. At the population level, whether repro-
view of Aspergillus genetics became a handbook for duction is clonal (non-recombinatorial) or diversify-
the science, and he proposed the term 'parasexual cy- ing (recombinatorial) may partly reflect habitat het-
cle'. Pubis. (with Roper, Hemmons, Macdonald & erogeneity. The abilities of fungi to vary both their
Bufton) The genetics of Aspergillus nidulans. Ad- developmental pattern and degree of commitment to
vances in Genetics 5: 141, 1953). Biogs, obits etc. clonal and recombinatorial modes of reproduction
Roper (MR 104 (I 0): 1276, 2000). has important implications for understanding gene
Pontogeneia Kohlm. (1975), Pezizomycotina. 7 (ma- flow and genetic and epigenetic diversity within and
rine), widespread. See Kohlmeyer & Kohlmeyer betwen populations. These abilities are also a crucial
(Marine Mycology, 1979), Kohlmeyer & Volkmann- consideration when attempting to predict or interpret
Kohlmeyer (Bot. Mar. 34: I, 1991). the evolutionary responses of fungi to environmental
Pontomyxa Topsent (1892), Hydromyxales. q.v. change.
Pontoporeia Kohlm. (1963) = Zopfia fide Malloch & In the fungi, work on mathematical modelling of
Cain (CJB SO: 61, 1972). populations has concentrated on attempts to predict
558 PORE

outbreaks of plant diseases. See Bearchell et al. 31: 349, 1999), McCarthy & Kantvilas (Lichenologist
(Proc. nat. acad. sci. 102: 5438, 2005), Gilligan & 32: 247, 2000; Tasmania, biogeogr.), McCarthy
Kleczkowski (Philosophical trans.: biol. sci. 3S2: (Flora of Australia S8 A: 242 pp., 2001), Grube et al.
591, 1997). (MR. 108: 1111, 2004), Lucking (Biblthca Lichenol.
Lit.: Brasier (Adv. Pl. Pathol. S: 53, 1986, Nature 88: 409, 2004), Lucking & Caceres (MR. 108: 571,
332: 438, 1988), Carroll & Wicklow (Eds) (Thefan- 2004), Baloch & Grube (MR. 110: 125, 2006).
gal community, edn 2, 1992), Jacobson et al. (PNAS Porinella R. Sant. (2004) = Caprettia fide Vezda (Acta
90: 9159, 1993), McDonald et al. (Ann. Rev. Phyto- Musei Richnoviensis Sect. Natur. 11: 62, 2004), Gal-
pathol. 27: 77, 1989), Rayner (Mycol. 83: 48, 1991, loway (Flora of New Zealand. Lichens edn 2 1,
Ann. Rev. Phytopathol. 29: 305, 1993), Rayner & 2007).
Todd (Adv. Bot. Res. 7: 333, 1979), Smith et al. (Na- Porinopsis Malme (1928) = Aspidothelium fide Hawk-
ture 3S6: 428, 1992). sworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995).
pore (1) a small opening, as in tretic (q.v.) conidio- Porinula (Ny!. ex Hue) Flagey (1896) = Porina Mull.
genesis; (2) in - fungi (Polyporaceae and Boleta- Arg. fide Galloway (Flora of New Zealand. Lichens
ceae), the mouth of a tube. edn 2 1, 2007).
Poria Adans. (1763) = Polyporus P. Micheli ex Adans. Porinula Vezda (1975) nom. illeg. = Caprettia fide
fide Decock & Stalpers (Taxon SS: 759, 2006; syn. of Harris in Hafellner & Kalb (Biblthca Lichenol. S7:
Albatrellus). 161, 1995), Serusiaux & Lucking (Biblthca Lichenol.
Poria P. Browne (1756) = Polyporus P. Micheli ex 86: 161, 2003), Galloway (Flora of New Zealand. Li-
Adans. chens edn 2 1, 2007).
Poria Pers. (1794) = Perenniporia fide Decock & Poriodontia Parmasto (1982), Schizoporaceae. 1,
Stalpers (Taxon SS: 227, 759, 2006). former USSR. See Parmasto (Mycotaxon 14: 103,
Poriaceae Locq. (1957) = Polyporaceae. 1982).
Poriales = Polyporales. Poroauricula McGinty (1917) = Favolaschia fide
poricidal (of asci), see ascus. Donk (Persoonia 1: 173, 1960).
poricin, an antitumour antibiotic from Poria corticola Porobeltraniella Gusmao (2004), anamorphic Pezizo-
(Ruelius et al., Arch. Biochem. Biophys. 12S: 126, mycotina. 2. See Gusmao (Mycol. 96: 151, 2004).
1968). Porocladium Descals (1976), anamorphic Pezizomy-
poriform, pore-like. cotina, Hso.lbH.24. 1 (aquatic), British Isles. See
Porina Ach. (1809) nom. cons., Porinaceae. c. 336, Descals (TBMS 67: 211, 1976).
widespread (esp. tropical). See Meylan (Bulletin de poroconidium, see tretic.
la Societe Vaudoise des Sciences Naturelles S7 no. Poroconiochaeta Udagawa & Furuya (1979) = Conio-
228: 359, 1932; Ecuador), Singh (Revue Bryol. chaeta fide Udagawa & Furuya (TMSJ 20: 5, 1979),
Lichenol. 37: 973, 1971; India), Janex-Favre (Cryp- Lress0e (SA 13: 43, 1994; posn), Garcia et al. (Mycol.
tog. Bryol.-Lichenol. 2: 253, 1981; ontogeny), 9S: 525, 2003; Russia), Garcia et al. (MR. 110: 1271,
McCarthy (Biblthca Lichenol. S2, 1993; S. Hemisph. 2006; phylogeny), Zhang et al. (Mycol. 98: 1076,
saxicolous spp., S hemisphere), McCarthy (Nova 2006; phylogeny).
Hedwigia S9: 509, 1994; corticolous spp., Australia), Porocyphaceae Korb. (1855) = Lichinaceae.
McCarthy (Nova Hedwigia S8: 391, 1994; corti- Porocyphus Korb. (1855), Lichinaceae (L). 8, wide-
colous spp., Australia), Makhija et al. (J. Econ. spread. See Henssen (Symb. bot. upsal. 18 no. 1,
Taxon. Bot. 18: 521, 1994; India), Malcolm et al. 1963), Schultz & Bude! (Lichenologist 34: 39, 2002;
(Mycotaxon SS: 353, 1995; Australasia), Lucking key).
(Bot. Acta 109: 248, 1996; P. rufala aggr.), Porodaedalea Murrill (1905), Hymenochaetaceae. 10,
McCarthy (Taxon 4S: 533, 1996; nomencl.), widespread. See Fiasson & Niemalii (Karstenia 24:
McCarthy (Lichenologist 29: 229, 1997; Australia), 14, 1984).
McCarthy & Malcolm (Lichenologist 29: 1, 1997; Porodiscella Viegas (1944)? = Xylaria Hill ex Schrank
generic limits), Lucking & Vezda (Willdenowia 28: fide Lress0e (SA 13: 43, 1994).
181, 1998; P. epiphylla aggr.), McCarthy (Lichen- Porodisculaceae Julich (1982) = Polyporaceae.
ologist 31: 239, 1999; Thailand), McCarthy (Lichen- Porodisculus Murrill (1907), Fistulinaceae. 1, USA.
ologist 32: 1, 2000; key saxicolous spp.), McCarthy See Ginns (CJB 7S: 220, 1997; systematics, cultural
(Biblthca Lichenol. 87, 2003; checklist), Grube et al. characters Porodisculus pendulus), Bodensteiner et
(MR. 108: 1111, 2004; phylogeny), Lucking (Biblthca al. (Mol. Phylogen. Evol. 33: 501, 2004).
Lichenol. 88: 409, 2004; key foliicolous spp.), Ba- Porodiscus Lloyd (1919), Pezizomycotina. 1, Brazil.
loch & Grube (MR. 110: 125, 2006; phylogeny), Porodiscus Murrill (1903) [non Porodiscus Grev.
Serusiaux et al. (Lichenologist 39: 15, 2007; 1863,Algae] = Porodisculus.
Macaronesia, key). Porodothion Fr. (1825) = Porothelium.
Porina Mull. Arg. (1883) = Pertusaria. Porogramme (Pat.) Pat. (1900), Polyporaceae. 3,
Porinaceae Rchb. (1828), Ostropales. 4 gen.(+ 6 syn.), widespread (tropical). See Lowe (Pap. Mich. Acad.
378 spp. Sci. 49: 33, 1964; key), Ryvarden (TBMS 73: 9,
Lit.: McCarthy (Nova Hedwigia S9: 509, 1994), 1979), Ryvarden & Johansen (Prelim. Polyp. Fl. E.
Hafellner & Kalb (Biblthca Lichenol. S7: 161, 1995), Afr.: 34, 1980; key).
Lucking (Bot. Acta 109: 248, 1996), McCarthy & poroid, of a form resembling Polyporus; specifically,
Elix (Lichenologist 28: 402, 1996), Aptroot et al. with a pore-like hymenium.
(Biblthca Lichenol. 64: 220 pp., 1997), Lucking & Poroidea Gottinger ex G. Winter (1884) = Craterocolla
Ferraro (Lichenologist 29: 217, 1997), McCarthy & fide Donk (Persoonia 4: 165, 1966).
Malcolm (Lichenologist 29: 1, 1997), Lucking (Trap. Poroisariopsis M. Morelet ( 1971 ), anamorphic Pe-
Bryol. lS: 45, 1998), Lucking & Vezda (Willdenowia zizomycotina, Hso.= eP.24. 2, N. America. See Mo-
28: 181, 1998), Lucking & Ciiceres (Lichenologist relet (Bulletin de la Societe des Sciences naturelles et
 PORTER ULA 559

d'Archeologie de Toulon et du Var 19S: 7, 1971). Porosubramaniania Hol.-Jech. (1985), anamorphic

Porolaschia Pat. (1900) = Favolaschia fide Singer Pezizomycotina, Hso.leP.27. 2, former Czechoslova-
(Farlowia 2: 223, 1945). kia; India. See Holubova-Jechova (Proc. Indian
Poroleprieuria M.C. Gonzalez, Hanlin, Ulloa & E. Acad. Sci. PL Sci. 94: 253, 1985).
Aguirre (2004), Xylariaceae. 1, Mexico. See Gon- Porotenus Viegas (1960), Uropyxidaceae. 4 (on
zalez et al. (Myco/. 96: 676, 2004). Memora (Bignoniaceae)), C. America; Brazil. See
Poromarasmius Binder et al. (2006) nom. nud., Viegas (Bragantia 19: xcviii, 1960).
Marasmiaceae. I. See Binder et al. (Amer. J. Bot. 93: Porotheleaceae Murrill (1916) = Meripilaceae.
547, 2006). Porotheleum Fr. (1818) = Hydnopolyporus fide Kirk
Poromycena Overeem (1926) = Mycena fide Singer (in litt.).
(Agaric. mod. Tax., 1951). Porothelium Eschw. (1824), ? Pyrenulales (L). 4,
Poronea Raf. (1815) nom. dub., Fungi. No spp. in- widespread (tropical).
cluded. Porphyrellus E.-J. Gilbert (1931) = Tylopilus fide
Poronia Willd. (1787), Xylariaceae. Anamorph Singer (Agaric. mod. Tax. edn 2, 1962) but see Smith
Lindquistia. 4 (mostly coprophilous), widespread. & Thiers (The Boletes of Michigan, 1971), Wolfe &
See Jong & Rogers (Myco/. 61: 853, 1969), Paden Petersen (Mycotaxon 7: 152, 1978; nomencl. suprasp.
(CJB S6: 1774, 1976; culture, anamorph), Lohmeyer taxa).
& Benkert (Z. Mykol. S4: 93, 1988), Rogers & Porphyriospora A. Massa!. (1852) = Polyblastia fide
Lress0e (Mycotaxon 44: 435, 1992; as Podosordaria), Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8,
San Martin & Rogers (Mycotaxon 48: 179, 1993; 1995).
Mexico), Rogers et al. (Mycotaxon 67: 61, 1998; de- Porphyrosoma Pat. (1927),? Hypocreales. I (on Am-
limitation), Winka & Eriksson (Mycoscience 41: 97, phisphaeria), Madagascar. See Rossman (Stud. My-
2000; DNA), Ju & Rogers (MR IOS: 1134, 2001). col. 42, 1999; type material lost).
Poronidulus Murrill (1904), Polyporaceae. I, N. Porpidia Korb. (1855), Porpidiaceae (L). 27, wide-
America. See Gilbertson & Ryvarden (N. Amer. spread (temperate). See Hertel (Beih. Nova Hedwigia
Polyp. 2: 773, 1987; relationship with Trametes). 79: 399, 1984; Antarct.), Hertel & Knoph (Mitt. bot.
Poroniopsis Speg. (1922) = Hypocreodendron fide StSamm/., Munchen 20: 467, 1984), Gowan (Bryolo-
Lindquist & Wright (Darwiniana II: 598, 1959). gist 92: 25, 1989; key 21 spp. N. Am.), Gowan &
Poropeltis Henn. (1904), anamorphic Pezizomycotina, Ahti (Ann. bot. Jenn. 30: 53, 1993; key 15 spp.
Cpt.OeP.?. I, S. America. Scand.), Buschbom & Mueller (Mo/. Phylogen. Evol.
Porophilomyces U. Braun (2000), anamorphic Pe- 32: 66, 2004; phylogeny), Fryday (Licheno/ogist 37:
zizomycotina. I. See Braun (Sch/echtendalia S: 42, I, 2005; Europe), Buschbom & Mueller (Mo/. Biol.
2000). Evol. 23: 574, 2006; evolution), Miitdlikowska et al.
Porophora G. Mey. (1825) = Ascidium Fee fide (Myco/. 98: 1088, 2006; phylogeny).
Hafellner & Kalb (Biblthca Lichenol. S7: 161, 1995). Porpidiaceae Hertel & Hafellner (1984), Lecideales
Porophora Zenker ex Gobelez (1827) = Trypethelium (L). 16 gen.(+ 6 syn.), 58 spp.
fide Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn Lit.: Brodo & Hertel (Herzogia 7: 493, 1987), Go-
8, 1995). wan (Syst. Bot. 14: 77, 1989; chemistry), Gowan
Porophoromyces Thaxt. (1926), Laboulbeniaceae. I, (Bryo/ogist 92: 25, 1989), Hafellner (Herzogia 8: 53,
Africa. See Nannfeldt (Svensk bot. Tidskr. 43: 468, 1989), Rambold (Biblthca Licheno/. 34: 345 pp.,
1949). 1989), Hertel (Mitt. bot. StSamm/. Miinch. 28: 211,
Poroptyche Beck (1888) ? = Perenniporia fide Donk 1990), Pietschmann (Nova Hedwigia SI: 521, 1990),
(Verh. K. ned. Akad. Wet. tweede sect. 62: I, 1974). Brodo (Bryo/ogist 98: 609, 1995), Rambold & Hage-
Porosphaera Dumort. (1822) nom. dub., Pezizomy- dorn (Lichenologist 30: 473, 1998), Reeb et al. (Mo/.
cotina. Phy/ogen. Evo/. 32: 1036, 2004), Mhtdlikowska et al.
Porosphaerella E. Milli. & Samuels (1982), ? Conio- (Myco/. 98: I 088, 2006; phylogeny), Hofstetter et al.
chaetales. Anamorphs Cordana, Pseudobotrytis. I (Mo/. Phylogen. Evol. 44: 412, 2007; phylogeny).
(on rotten wood), widespread. See Millier & Samuels Porpoloma Singer (1952), Tricholomataceae. c. 12
(Sydowia 3S: 150, 1982), Reblova et al. (Sydowia SI: (esp. under Nothofagus), S. America. See Singer (Sy-
49,. 1999), Reblova & Winka (Mycol. 92: 939, 2000; dowia 6: 198, 1952), Desjardin & Hemmes (Harvard
phylogeny), Fernandez & Huhndorf (Fungal Diver- Pap. Bot. 6: 85, 2001; Hawaiian Islands), Laskibar et
sity 17: 11, 2004), Reblova & Seifert (MR 111: 287, al. (Docums Myco/. 30 no. 120: 47, 2001).
2007; phylogeny). Porpomyces Jillich (1982), Hydnodontaceae. 5, wide-
Porosphaerellopsis Samuels & E. Milli. (1982), Hy- spread. See Spirin & Zmitrovich (Karstenia 43: 80,
pocreomycetidae. Anamorph Sporoschismopsis. I, 2003).
Brazil. See Millier & Samuels (Sydowia 3S: 150, Porrectotheca Matsush. (1996), anamorphic Pezizo-
1982), Reblova et al. (Sydowia SI: 49, 1999), mycotina, Cpd.?.?. I, Japan. See Matsushima (Ma-
Huhndorf et al. (Myco/. 96: 368, 2004; phylogeny). tsush. Myco/. Mem. 9: 21, 1996).
=
Porosphaeria Samuels & E. Milli. (1979) Porosphae- Portalia V. Gonzalez, Vanky & Platas (2007), ? An-
rellopsis. thracoideaceae. 1 (in flowers of Scirpus, Cyper-
porospore, see !retie. aceae), Europe; Asia. See Gonzalez et al. (Fungal
Porostereum Pilat (1936), Phanerochaetaceae. 15, Diversity 27: 45, 2007).
widespread. See Hjortstam & Ryvarden (Syn. Fung. Portalites Herner & Nygreen (1967), Fossil Fungi. I
4: 25, 1990; key), Ryvarden (Syn. Fung. 18: 76, (Carboniferous), Libya.
2004). porter, ale (q.v.) produced by fermenting malt that has
Porostigme Syd. & P. Syd. (1917) = Phaeostigme fide been charred by heat.
Millier & von Arx (Beitr. Kryptfl. Schweiz 11 no. 2, Porterula Speg. (1920) = Asteromella fide Clements &
1962). Shear (Gen. Fung., 1931 ).
560 POSADAS/A

Posadasia Cant6n ( 1898) = Coccidioides fide Dodge anamorph).

(Medical Mycology, 1935). Pragmopycnis B. Sutton & A. Funk (1975), anamor-
posterior (I) at or in the direction of the back; (2) (of a phic Pragmopora, St.OeH.16. I, Canada. See Sutton
lamella), the end at or near the stipe. & Funk (CJB S3: 522, 1975).
Postia Fr. (1874), Fomitopsidaceae. 30, widespread. Prasiola Menegh. (1838), Algae. Algae.
See Yao et al. (FEMS Microbiol. Lett. 242: 109, Prataprajella Hosag. (1992), Meliolaceae. 2 (from
2005; Postia caesia complex). leaves), India; Taiwan. See Hosagoudar (Nova Hed-
Potamomyces K.D. Hyde (1995), Dothideomycetes. I, wigia SS: 223, 1992), Song et al. (Jour. Shandong
Australia. See Hyde (Nova Hedwigia 61: 132, 1995). Agric. Univ. 30: 49, 1999).
Potebnia (Andrei Aleksandrovich; 1870-1919; Pratella (Pers.) Gray (1821) = Agaricus L.
Ukraine). Student, Kharkiv University (1890-1894); Prathigada Subram. (1956), anamorphic Pezizomy-
military service (1894-1896); Assistant to the Phyl- cotina, Hso.= eP.10. 7, Asia. See Subramanian
loxera Committee, Department of Agriculture, Bes- (Journal of Madras Univ. B 26: 366, 1956), Furlan-
sarabia [now Moldova] (1896-1897); student in Ber- etto & Dianese (MR. 103: 1203, 1999; Brazil), Crous
lin, Bern and Paris (1897-1898); Botanist, Nikita Bo- & Braun (CBS Diversity Ser. 1: 571 pp., 2003).
tanic Garden, Yalta (1898-1903); Lecturer, Kharkiv Prathoda Subram. (1956) = Altemaria fide Cejp &
University (1903-1912) [with interruptions when Deighton (Mycol. Pap. 117, 1969).
drafted for military service in the Russian-Japan war precipitative vesicle, sporangial vesicle, the membrane
(1904-1905) and for a sabbatical in Hamburg Botani- of which is formed after extrusion of naked sporan-
cal Institute (1907)]; Head, Department of Plant Pa- gial protoplasm, whether partially cleaved into
thology, Kharkiv Regional Agricultural Experimental planonts or not, possibly as a precipitation reaction
Station (1913). Carried out early explorations of between periprotoplasmic colloids and the environ-
Ukraine's fungal diversity; developed and spread in ment; amorphous or fibrillar, c.f. homohylic vesicle,
the Russian speaking world ideas about linking co- plasmamembranic vesicle.
nidial and ascomycetous fungi. Pubis. [Gribnye Pa- precipitin, see antigen.
razity Vysshikh Rasteniy Khar?kovskoy i Smezhnykh Predacious fungi. The ability to trap and then parasi-
Guberniyi. /. Bakterii, Amebovidnye Organizmy i tize or kill amoebae, nematodes, rotifers and other
Nizshye Griby] (1915) [in Russian]; Gribnye Parazity small terrestrial or aquatic animals has evolved sev-
Vysshikh Rasteniy. II. Golosumchatye, Muchnistoro- eral times in various unrelated groups of fungi, with
sianye i Discomitsety (1916) [in Russian]. Biogs, >200 + spp. involved. The most important are
obits etc. Tatarenko ([ Mikologiya i Fitopatologiya] 4: Zoopagales (q.v.); others are hyphomycetes (Arthro-
493, 1970) [in Russian]. botrys, Harposporium, Monacrosporium, Ro-
Potebniamyces Smerlis (1962), Bulgariaceae. Ana- tiferophthora, Verticillium ), anamorphic basidiomy-
morph Phacidiopycnis. I, Europe; N. America. cetes (Nematoctonus) or members of the Saprolegni-
P. discolor (apple bark canker). See Hahn (Mycol. ales (Sommerstorffia). Study of these fungi is particu-
49: 226, 1957), Xiao et al. (Mycol. 97: 464, 2005; larly associated with the mycologist Drechsler who
USA), Wang et al. (Mycol. 98: 1065, 2006; phylog- produced a long series of beautifully illustrated ac-
eny, rein withPhacidium). counts of them, mostly in Mycologia. Various types
Potoromyces Miill. bis ex Holl6s (1902) = Mesophellia of trap are produced, including adhesive hyphal nets
fide Stalpers (in litt. ). or pegs to which the prey become stuck, and special
Potridiscus D6bbeler & Triebel (2000), Leotiaceae. I, hyphal rings in which individual cells suddenly ex-
Australia. See D6bbeler & Triebel (Hoppea 61: 72, pand in response to touch, thereby constricting their
2000). prey. Comandon & de Fonbrune (see Lloyd & Madi-
Potriphila D6bbeler (1996), Odontotremataceae. 3, son, Discovery 7: 303, 1946) studied the trapping
Austria. See D6bbeler (Haussknechtia Beih. 9: 79, mechanism of Arthrobotrys, etc. by cinemicrography.
1999). Lit.: Barron (The nematode-destroying fangi,
Pouzarella Mazzer (1976) = Pouzaromyces. 1977), Barron (CJB 63: 211, 1985, CJB 69: 494,
Pouzaromyces Pilat (1953) = Entoloma fide Kuyper 1991; rotifer endoparasites ), Carris & Glawe (Fungi
(in litt. ). colonizing cysts of Heterodera glycines, 1990), Cast-
Pouzaroporia Vampola (1992), Meruliaceae. I, N. ner (CJB 46: 764, 1966; key to 14 nematode-
America. See Vampola (Ceska Mykol. 46: 59, 1992). destroying spp. with constricting rings), Cooke &
Powellia Bat. & Peres (1964), anamorphic Pezizomy- Godfrey (TBMS 47: 61, 1964; key to nematode-
cotina. I, Jamaica. See Batista & Peres (Publi;:oes destroying fungi), Dayal (Predaceous fangi, 2000),
Inst. Micol. Recife 398: 4, 1964). Dix & Webster (Fungal ecology, 1995), Dolfus
Powellomyces Longcore, D.J.S. Barr & Desauln. (Parasites. des helminthes, 1946), Duddington (Bot.
(1995), Spizellomycetaceae. 2, Canada. See Long- Rev. 21: 377, 1955, (& Wybom) Bot. Rev. 38: 545,
core et al. (CJB 73: 1389, 1995). 1972, Biol. Rev. 31: 152, 1956; TBMS 38: 97, 1955;
ppb, parts per billion; a measure of concentration. technique, Friendly fangi, 1956), Diirschner (Mitt.
ppm, parts per million; a measure of concentration. biol. Bundes. Land-Forstw. 217, 1983; nematode
Prachtflorella Matr. (1903) = Gonatobotrys. endoparasites), Garns (Neth. J. Plant Pathol. 94: 123,
praemorse (of the stipe base), as if broken off; trun- 1988; nematophagous species of Verticillium), Gray
cate. (Biol. Rev. 62: 245, 1987; review), llyaletdinov et al.
Pragmoparopsis H6hn. (1917) = Colpoma fide Holm (Griby Gifomitsety Regulyatory Chislennosti Pa-
& Holm (Symb. bot. upsal. 21 no. 3, 1977). raziticheskikh Nematod, 1990, in Russian), Oorschot
Pragmopora A. Massa!. (1855), Helotiaceae. Ana- (Stud. Mycol. 26: 61, 1985), Poinar & Jansson (Ed.)
morphs Pragmopycnis, Hormonema-like. 6, Europe; (Diseases of nematodes 2, 1988; I So+ fungi known),
N. America. See Groves (CJB 4S: 169, 1967; key), Soprunov (Predacious hyphomycetes and their appli-
de Hoog & McGinnis (Stud. Mycol. 30: 187, 1987; cation to the control of pathogenic nematodes, 1966
 PROLIFEROBASIDIUM 561

[transl. 1958, Russ. edn]), Verona & Lepidi (Agric. veil, see protoblem; - uredo (uredium, uredinium),
ital. A, 71: 204, 1971; identif., review), Newell et al. see Puccinia/es.
(Bull. mar. Sci. 17: 177, 1977; keys to marine nema- primordial, first in order of appearance; pertaining to
tode-destroying spp.). the earliest stages of development; - covering or cu-
Predaldinia P. Briot, Lar.-Coll. & Locq. (1983), Fossil ticle = blematogen; - hypha, intensely coloured hy-
Fungi. I, Australia. phae of the epicutis in Russula (Melzer, 1934); -
PREM, National Collection of Fungi of the Republic shaft, the monaxial basidioma initial, as in C/avari-
of South Africa (Pretoria, South Africa); founded aceae (Comer, 1950); - tissue, undifferentiated tissue
1908; a government institute; genetic resource collec- of a basidioma initial; cf. lipsanenchyma; - veil, pro-
tion PPRI; see Baxter (S. Afr. J. Sci. 82: 348, 1986). toblem; primordium, the earliest stage of develop-
Premyxomyces Locq. (1979), Fossil Fungi. I, France. ment of an organ.
Preservation. To keep alive, retaining quality and primospore, a spore very like a cell of the thallus
condition, preventing deterioration (ex situ conserva- (MacMillan).
tion). See Genetic resource collections, Reference Pringsheimia Schulzer (1866), Dothideales. I, wide-
collections. spread. See Holm (in litt.), Yurlova et al. (Stud. My-
Preservatives. General preservative for reference co/. 43: 63, 1999; phylogeny).
specimens: 5% formaldehyde (40%) in water; or 25 Pringsheimiella Couch (1939) [non Pringsheimie/la
ml formaldehyde (40%) and 150 ml alcohol (95%) in Hohn. 1920, Algae]= Dictyomorpha.
1000 ml water. priorable, see legitimate.
Preuss (Carl Gottlieb Traugott; 1795-1855; Germany). Prismaria Preuss (1851), anamorphic Pezizomycotina,
Apotheker and Sanitiitsrath of Hoyerswerda (1834- Hso.lbH.?. 2, Europe.
1855); died of apoplexy. Between 1843 and 1855 de- Pritzeliella Henn. (1903) = Penicillium Link fide
scribed 344 new species (including approximately 40 Seifert & Samson in Samson & Pitt (Eds) (Advances
new genera) from central Germany. Pubis. Die Pilze in Penicillium and Aspergi//us systematics 102: 143,
Deutschlands. In J. Sturm, Deutsch/ands Flora Abth. 1985).
3 (1848-1862) [part published posthumously]; Ue- Proabsidia Yuill. (1903) = Absidia fide Hesseltine
bersicht untersuchter Pilze, besonders aus der Um- (Myco/. 47: 344, 1955).
gegend von Hoyerswerda. Linnaea (1851-1855) [a Proactinomyces (K. Lehm. & Haag) H.L. Jensen
series of papers in vols 24-26]. Biogs, obits etc. (1934) = Nocardia fide Hawksworth et al. (Diction-
Jillich (Wi//denowia 7: 261, 1974) [list of collec- ary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995).
tions]; Meyer (Wi/ldenowia 1: 573, 1956); Stafleu & probasidium, see basidium.
Cowan (TL-2 4: 396, 1983). =
Probilimbia Vain. (1899) Mycobilimbia.
Preussia Fuckel (1867), Sporormiaceae. 51 (coprophi- Proboscispora Punith. (1984), anamorphic Pezizomy-
lous, soil etc.), widespread. See Cain (CJB 39: 1633, cotina, Cpd.leH.10. I, Malaysia. See Punithalingam
1961; key), Valldosera & Guarro (Boin Soc. Micol. (Nova Hedwigia 39: 63, 1984).
Madrid 14: 81, 1990; key 20 spp. inc. Sporormie/la), Proboscispora S.W. Wong & K.D. Hyde (1999) nom.
Guarro et al. (Nova Hedwigia 64: 177, 1997; Iraq), illegit. = Pseudoproboscispora.
Arena! et al. (Fungal Diversity 20: I, 2005), Kruys et Procandida E.K. Novak & Zsolt (1961) = Syringo-
al. (MR 110: 527, 2006; phylogeny), Schoch et al. spora fide von Arx et al. (Stud. Mycol. 14: I, 1977).
(Mycol. 98: 1041, 2006; phylogeny). Proceropycnis M. Villarreal, Arena!, V. Rubio, Bege-
Preussiaster Kuntze (1891) = Cordana fide Ellis (De- row, R. Bauer, R. Kirschner & Oberw. (2006),
matiaceous Hyphomycetes, 1971 ). Phleogenaceae. I, Spain; E. Asia. See Villarreal et al.
Preussiella Lodha (1978) [non Preussie/la Gilg 1897, (Mycol. 98: 641, 2006), Hausner et al. (Mycotaxon
Spermatophyta] = Pycnidiophora fide Hawksworth et 103: 279, 2008).
al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995). pro-diploidization hypha, a hypha which may be
Prevost (Isaac-Benedict; 1755-1819; France). Profes- diploidized, cf. flexuous hypha.
sor of Philosophy, Faculte de Tbeologie Protestante, progametangium (of Mucorales), a hyphal branch
Montauban, Departement du Lot (1810 onwards). An forming a gametangium and suspensor cell (Fig.
amateur scientist; through his experiments on wheat 27C).
bunt (Ti/letia caries), he was the first to demonstrate progamones, a group of sex hormones of zygomycetes
pathogenicity of a fungus. Pubis. Memoire sur la (Reschke & Plempel, z. Pjlanzenphysio/. 67: 343,
Cause Immediate de la Carie ou Charbon des Bies 1972).
(1807) [English translation Phytopathological Clas- prohybrid, a mycelium having additional nuclei from
sics 6, 1939, biography]. Biogs, obits etc. Keitt (Phy- hyphal fusions (after Dodge, Myco/. 28: 407, 1936).
topatho/ogy 46: I, 1956); Stafleu & Cowan (TL-2 4: Prokaryota. See Eukaryota.
398, 1983). prokaryote (adj. -otic), an organism lacking mem-
Priapus Raf. (1808) ? = Lycoperdon Pers. fide Donk brane-limited nuclei and not exhibiting mitosis, e.g.
(Taxon 5: 109, 1956). bacteria; cf. eukaryote.
Prillieuxia Sacc. & P. Syd. (1899) = Tomentella Pat. prolate (of a spore, sporocarp, etc.), elongated in the
fide Donk (Persoonia 3: 199, 1964). direction of the poles; - spheroidal, only slightly so.
Prillieuxina G. Arnaud (1918), Asterinaceae. Ana- See subglobose.
morph Leprieurina. 44, widespread (esp. tropical). proliferation, successive development of new parts,
See Doidge (Botha/ia 4: 273, 1942). esp. of new sporangia within the old wall in Oomy-
primary, first; first-formed; - homothallism, see cota, or of new wall material in conidiogenous cells.
homothallism; - mycelium (of basidiomycetes), the proliferin, an anti-tubercle bacillus antibiotic from
haploid mycelium from a basidiospore; - septum, see Aspergillus proliferans (Gupta & Viswanathan, Anti-
septum; - squamules, the first formed squamules of biot. & Chemotherapy 5: 496, 1955).
Cladonia from which the podetia arise; - universal Proliferobasidium J.L. Cunn. (1976), Brachybasidi-
562 PROLIFERODISCUS

aceae. I (on He/iconia), West Indies. See Begerow et prosporangium (in Oomycota), a sporangium-like
al. (Mycol. Progr. 1: 187, 2002). body which puts out a vesicle (sporangium) in which
Proliferodiscus J.H. Haines & Dumont (1983), Hyalo- zoospores may undergo development and from which
scyphaceae. 7, widespread. See Spooner (Biblthca they are freed; presporangium.
Myco/. 116, 1987; 4 spp. Australasia), Cantrell & Prosporobolomyces E.K. Novak & Zsolt (1961) =
Hanlin (Myco/. 89: 745, 1997; DNA). Sporobolomyces fide Lodder (Yeasts, a taxonomic
Prolisea Clem. (1931) = Cercidospora fide Muller & study 2nd edn, 1970).
von Arx (Beitr. Kryptfl. Schweiz 11 no. 2, 1962). Prosthecium Fresen. (1852), Diaporthales. Anamorph
Prolixandromyces R.K. Benj. (1970), Laboul- Stilbospora. 12 (from bark), Europe; N. America. See
beniaceae. 6, C. America; Europe. See Benjamin (Al- Merezhko (Ukr. Bot. Zh. 4S: 57, 1988), Jaklitsch &
iso 7: 174, 1970), Tavares (Myco/. Mem. 9: 627 pp., Voglmayr (Stud. Myco/. SO: 229, 2004; phylogeny).
1985), Santamaria (Mycotaxon 32: 433, 1988). Prosthemiella Sacc. ( 1881 ), anamorphic Pezizomy-
Promicromonospora Krassiln., Kalakout. & Kirillova cotina, Cac.lbH.?. 3, widespread.
( 1961 ), Actinobacteria. q. v. Prosthemium Kunze ( 1817), anamorphic Pleomas-
promitosis, the special type of nuclear division during saria, Splanchnonema, Cac.ObP.l. 6, widespread
the growth stage in Plasmodiophoraceae; cruciform (temperate). See Hantula et al. (MR 102: 1509, 1998;
division. teleomorph), Paavolainen et al. (Myco/. 92: 253,
promycelium, Tulasne's term for the germ tube of the 2000; cryptic spp.), Tanaka et al. (Mycoscience 46:
teliospore (Pucciniales) or ustilospore (Ustilaginales) 248, 2005; Japan).
from which promycelial spores (Plowright) Prostratus Sivan., W.H. Hsieh & Chi Y. Chen (1993),
(sporidia) are produced. The teliospore has been in- Diaporthales. I (from leaves), Taiwan. See Sivanesan
terpreted as a probasidium, the - as a metabasidium eta/. (MR97: 1179, 1993).
(after septation a phragmobasidium) and the ballistis- Protascus Wolk (1913) =Wolkia.
porous promycelial spores basidiospores, as have the Protasia Racib. (1900) nom. nud., ? Fungi.
non-ballistosporic smut sporidia (see Donlc, K. ned. Protendomycopsis Windisch (1965) = Trichosporon
Akad. Wet. C 76: 109, 1973). fide Carmo-Sousa in Lodder (Ed.) (Yeasts, a taxo-
Promycetes. See Pucciniales and Ustilagina/es nomic study 2nd edn, 1970).
(Clements & Shear, 1931 ). proteoglycan, an antitumour metabolite from Corio/us
Pronectria Clem. ( 1931 ), Bionectriaceae. Anamorph pubescens active against sarcoma-180.
Acremonium-like. 19 (lichenicolous and algicolous), Proteomyces Moses & Vianna (1913) = Trichosporon
widespread. See Lowen (Mycotaxon 39: 461, 1990), fide Diddens & Lodder (Die anaskosporogenen He-
Rossman et al. (Stud. Myco/. 42: 248 pp., 1999). /en 2, 1942).
proper exciple (margin), see excipulum (proprium). Proteophiala Cif. (1958), anamorphic Melanospora,
prophialide, see metula; primary sterigma. Hso.OeH.15. 3, widespread. See Ciferri (Sydowia 11:
Prophytroma Sorokin (1877), anamorphic Pezizomy- 289, 1957).
cotina, Hsy.OeP.?. I, former USSR. proteophilous fungi, fungi associated with ammonia-
Propolidium Sacc. ( 1884), ? Rhytismatales. 2, Africa; rich (e.g. urea affected) soils (Sagara, Trans. myco/.
N. America. See Sherwood (Mycotaxon S: I, 1977). Soc. Japan 14: 41, 1973).
Propolina Sacc. (1884),? Dothideales. l, Europe. proterospore, a spore formed at the start of the sporu-
Propoliopsis Rehm (1914), ? Stictidaceae. I, Asia; N. lation period in Ganoderma and able to germinate
America. See Sherwood (Mycotaxon S: I, 1977). easily without passing through the gut of a fly larva
Propolis Fr. (1849), ? Rhytismataceae. c. 14, wide- (Nuss, Pl. Syst. Evol. 141: 53, 1982).
spread. See Sherwood (Mycotaxon S: 320, 1977; prothallus, see hypothallus.
key), Johnston (N.Z. JI Bot. 24: 84, 1986; key 4 NZ prothecium, a primitive or rudimentary perithecium, as
spp.), Spooner (Kew Bull. 4S: 451, 1990), Minter in the Gymnoascaceae.
(Mycotaxon 87: 43, 2003). Protista. See Protoctista.
Propolomyces Sherwood (1977) = Propolis. proto- (prefix), primitive; primordial.
Proprioscypha Spooner ( 1987), Hyaloscyphaceae. I Protoabsidia Naumov (1935) = Absidia fide Hesseltine
(on Eucalyptus), Australia. See Spooner (Biblthca (Mycol. 47: 344, 1955).
Mycol. 116, 1987). protoaecium, a haploid structure which, after diploidi-
Propythium M.K. Elias ex Janson. & Hills (1979), zation, becomes a fruiting structure.
Fossil Fungi, Oomycota. l (Carboniferous), USA. Protoascon L.R. Batra, Segal & R.W. Baxter (1964),
Prosaccharomyces E.K. Novak & Zsolt (1961) = Fossil Fungi ? Mucorales. I (Carboniferous), USA.
Saccharomycopsis Schi0nning fide von Arx et al. See Baxter (Pa/eont. Contrib. Univ. Kansas 77,
(Stud. Myco/. 14: I, 1977). 1975), Pirozynski (Ann. Rev. Phytopath. 14: 237,
prosenchyma, see plectenchyma. 1976).
Prosopidicola Crous & C.L. Lennox (2004), anamor- Protobagliettoa Servit (1955) = Verrucaria Schrad.
phic Cryphonectriaceae. I, Mexico; USA. See Len- fide Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn
nox et a/. (Stud. Mycol. SO: '187' [191],2004). 8, 1995).
prosoplectenchyma, see plectenchyma. protobasidium, see basidium.
prosorus (of Chytridia/es ), a cell giving a group of Protoblastenia (Zahlbr.) J. Steiner (1911), Psoraceae
sporangia (the sorus). (L). 14, widespread. See Pant (J. Bombay nat. Hist.
Prospodium Arthur (1907), Uropyxidaceae. c. 85 (on Soc. 8S: 658, 1988; India), Kainz & Rambold
Bignoniaceae, some on Verbenaceae), America (Biblthca Lichenol. 88: 267, 2004; phylogeny,
(tropical & subtropical); India. See Cummins (Annis Europe), Mi!ldlikowska et al. (Myco/. 98: 1088,
myco/. 3S: 15, 1937; morphology), Cummins (Lloy- 2006; phylogeny).
dia 3: l, 1940; key), Hernandez & Hennen (Myco/. protoblem, a loose flocculent mycelial layer covering
9S: 728, 2003). the universal veil, as in Amanita; primordial veil.
 PROTOPARMELIA 563

Protocalicium Woron. (1927) = Chaenothecopsis fide Protomarasmius Overeem (1927)? = Marasmius fide
Titov (Folia cryptog. Estonica 32: 127, 1998). Kuyper (in litt. ).
Protocolletotrichum R.K. Kar, Neeta Sharma & U.K. Protomerulius Moller (1895), Auriculariales. c. 4,
Venna (2004), Fossil Fungi. I. widespread. See Ryvarden (Synopsis Fungorum S,
protoconidium, see hemispore. 1991).
Protocoronis Clem. & Shear (1931) = Aureobasidium Protomicarea Hafellner (200 I), Psoraceae (L). I,
fide Sutton (in litt. ). Europe. See Hafellner & Tiirk (Stapfia 76: 156,
Protocoronospora G.F. Atk. & Edgerton (1907) = 2001).
Aureobasidium fide Hennanides-Nijhof (Stud. My- Protomycena Hibbett, D. Grimaldi & Donoghue
col. IS: 141, 1977). (1997) nom. inval., Fossil Fungi. I, Dominican Re-
Protocrea Petch (1937), Hypocreaceae. Anamorphs public. See Hibbett et al. (Am. J. Bot. 84: 984, 1997).
Acremonium-like, Verticillium. 4 (on decaying wood Protomyces Unger (1832), Protomycetaceae. c. 10
and old basidiomycetes), widespread (temperate). (biotrophic on plants), widespread. See Reddy &
See Rossman et al. (Stud. Mycol. 42: 248 pp., 1999), Kramer (Mycotaxon 3: I, 1975; key), Sjamsuridzal et
Poldmaa (Stud. Mycol. 4S: 83, 2000). al. (Mycoscience 38: 267, 1997; phylogeny), Nishida
Protocreopsis Yoshim. Doi (1977), Bionectriaceae. et al. (J. Mo/. Evol. 46: 442, 1998; introns), Sugi-
Anamorph Acremonium-like. 9 (from decaying plant yama (Mycoscience 39: 487, 1998; phylogeny),
material), widespread (tropical). See Doi (Bull. natn. Schweigkofler et al. (Organ. Divers. Evol. 2: I,
Sci. Mus. Tokyo, B 4: 113, 1978), Rossman et al. 2002; phylogeny), Lopandic et al. (Mycol. Progr. 4:
(Stud. Mycol. 42: 248 pp., 1999). 205, 2005; phylogeny), Sugiyama et al. (Mycol. 98:
Protoctista (Protista), kingdom of eukaryotic microor- 996, 2006; phylogeny).
ganisms exclusive of the Kingdoms Animalia, Fungi, Protomycetaceae Gray (1821), Taphrinales. 6 gen., 22
and Plantae, but including Myxomycota and Oomy- spp.
cota and related groups (Margulis et al. (Eds), Hand- Lit.: Reddy & Kramer (Mycotaxon 3: I, 1975),
book ofProtoctista, 1991 ). Molecular data has shown Blanz & Unseld (Stud. Mycol. 30: 247, 1987), Ni-
the 'kingdom' to be exceptionally heterogenous and shida & Sugiyama (Mo/. Biol. Evol. 10: 431, 1993),
recent authors accept Chromista and Protozoa in- Dobbeler (Nova Hedwigia 60: 171, 1995), Sugiyama
stead. See Chromista, Kingdoms of fungi, Protozoa. et al. (Microbial Diversity in Time and Space Pro-
Protocucurbitaria Naumov (1951), Pleosporales. I, ceedings of the International Symposium, October
former USSR. See Naumov (Bot. Mater. Otd. 24-26, 1994, Tokyo, Japan: 41, 1996), Sjamsuridzal
Sporov. Rast. Bot. Inst. Komarova Akad. Nauk et al. (Mycoscience 38: 267, 1997; phylogeny),
S.S.S.R. 7: 110, 1951). Ahearn et al. in Kurtzman & Fell (Eds) (Yeasts, a
Protodaedalea Imazeki (1955) = Elmerina. taxonomic study 4th edn: 600, 1998), Kurtzman in
Protodontia Hohn. ( 1907) = Stypella fide Roberts Kurtzman & Fell (Eds) (Yeasts, a taxonomic study
(Mycotaxon 69: 209, 1998). 4th edn: 353, 1998), Kurtzman & Blanz in Kurtzman
Protoerysiphe N. Sharma, R.K. Kar, A. Agarwal & R. & Fell (Eds) (Yeasts, a taxonomic study 4th edn: 69,
Kar (2005), Fossil Fungi, Erysiphales. See Sharma et 1998), Sugiyama (Mycoscience 39: 487, 1998; phy-
al. (Micropaleontology Sl: 73, 2005). logeny).
Protogaster Thaxt. (1934), Protogastraceae. 1 (on roots Protomycetales Luttr. ex D. Hawksw. & O.E. Erikss.
of Viola), USA. (1986) = Taphrinales.
Protogastraceae Zeller (1934), ? Boletales. I gen., I Protomycites Mesch. (1892), Fossil Fungi. I (Carbon-
spp. iferous), British Isles.
Lit.: Zeller (Ann. Mo. bot. Gdn 21: 231, 1934), Protomycocladus Schipper & Samson (1994 ),
Zeller & Walker (Mycol. 27: 573, 1935), Reijnders Syncephalastraceae. I, Pakistan. See Schipper &
(MR 104: 900, 2000). Samson (Mycotaxon SO: 487, 1994), Voigt &
Protogautieria A.H. Sm. (1965), Gomphaceae. 2, N. Wostemeyer (Gene 270: 113, 2001; phylogeny).
America. See Smith (Mycopath. Mycol. appl. 26: Protomycopsis Magnus (1905), Protomycetaceae. 5
393, 1965). (from living plants), widespread. See Reddy &
Protogenea Kobayasi (1964) = Hydnocystis fide Kramer (Mycotaxon 3: 1, 1975; key), Haware &
Trappe (TBMS 6S: 496, 1975), Lress0e & Hansen Pavgi (Caryologia 30: 313, 1977; development),
(MR 111: 1075, 2007; phylogeny). Piepenbring & Bauer (Mycol. 89: 924, 1997; excl.
Protoglossum Massee ( 1891 ), Cortinariaceae. 8, wide- spp.).
spread. See May (Muelleria 8: 287, 1995), Vidal protonym (in nomenclature), a name effectively but
(Revista Catalana de Micologia 24: 287, 2002). not validly published after the starting point for the
protogonidium, the first of a series of gonidia (obsol. ). group (Donk, Persoonia 1: 175, 1960).
Protograndinia Rick (1933) = Patouillardina Bres. fide Protopannaria (Gyeln.) P.M. forg. & S. Ekman
Rogers (Mycol. 31: 513, 1939). (2000), Pannariaceae (L). 5, widespread. See forgen-
Protohydnum Moller (1895), Auriculariales. 3, wide- sen (Bryologist 103: 699, 2000), J0rgensen (Cryptog.
spread. See Martin (Lloydia 4: 262, 1941), Roberts & Mycol. 22: 67, 2001; Antarctic), Ekman & forgensen
Spooner (Kew Bull. S3: 631, 1998; Brunei Darussa- (CJB 80: 625, 2002; phylogeny), Wiklund & Wedin
lam). (Cladistics 19: 419, 2003; phylogeny), Wedin &
protohymenial, having a primitive hymenium (Maire). Wiklund (Symb. bot. upsal. 34 no. I: 469, 2004; phy-
protologue, everything associated with a name on its logeny), Miitdlikowska et al. (Mycol. 98: 1088, 2006;
first publication, i.e. diagnosis, description, refer- phylogeny).
ences, synonymy, geographical data, citation of Protoparmelia M. Choisy (1929), Parmeliaceae (L).
specimens, discussion, comments, illustrations (see 20, widespread. See Sancho & Crespo (Actas Simp.
Stearn, in Linnaeus, Species plantarum [Reprint] 1: Nae. bot. Crypt. 6: 441, 1987; 3 spp. Spain), Miy-
126, 1957). See also Nomenclature. awaki (Hikobia 11: 29, 1991), Poelt & Leuckert
564 PROTOPARMELIOPSJS

(Nova Hedwigia S2: 39, 1991; key 6 spp., mostly on protosexual (of yeasts or other organisms), having
lichens), Hafellner et al. in Hawksworth (Ed.) (As- diploid or dikaryotic cells which produce haploid or
comycete Systematics. Problems and Perspectives in unisexual cells in the absence of fructifications or
the Nineties NATO ASI Series vol. 269 269: 379, sexual spores; in contrast to parasexual (q.v.), which
1994; posn), Crespo et al. (Taxon SO: 807, 2001; phy- is redefined to cover organisms having both proto-
logeny), Grube et al. (MR. 108: 506, 2004), Brodo & sexual and sexual cycles, and neo-sexual, for organ-
Aptroot (CJB 83: 1075, 2005; corticolous spp., N isms having a sexual but not a protosexual cycle
America), Barbero et al. (Mycotaxon 97: 299, 2006; (Wickerham, Mycol. S6: 254, 1964, cf. S7: 134,
Spain), Arup et al. (Mycol. 99: 42, 2007; sister group 1965, S8: 943, 1967).
relations with Parmeliaceae). protospore (I) the multinucleated mass of cytoplasm
Protoparmeliopsis M. Choisy (1929) = Lecanora fide cut out by primary cleavage planes, to be followed by
Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, further cleavage to form the uninucleate spores of
1995), Grube et al. (MR. 108: 506, 2004). Phycomyces and other Mucorales (Harper), and the
Protopeltis Syd. (1927) = Myriangiella fide von Arx & sporangiospores of Coccidioides; (2) (of Synchytri-
Miiller (Stud. Mycol. 9, 1975). aceae), a I-nucleate portion of protoplasm which be-
protoperithecium, a young but walled perithecium comes the sporangium.
before ascus formation (Ellis, Mycol. SI: 416, 1960). Protostegia Cooke (1880), anamorphic Pezizomy-
Protophallaceae Zeller ( 1939) = Phallaceae. cotina, Cpd.OtH.1. I, S. Africa. See Dyko et al. (My-
Protophallus Murrill (1910) = Protubera fide Furtado col. 71: 918, 1979).
& Dring (TBMS SO: 500, 1967). Protostegiomyces Bat. & A.F. Vital (1955), anamor-
protopbyte, see antithetic. phic Pezizomycotina, Ccu.OtH.?. I (on Lembosia),
Protopistillaria Rick ( 1933) = Eocronartium fide Mar- Brazil. See Batista & Vital (An. Soc. Biol. Pernam-
tin (Lloydia S: 158, 1942). buco 13: 94, 1955).
Protoplacodium Motyka (1995) nom. inval. = Lo- protosterigma, see basidium.
bothallia fide Aptroot (in litt. ). Protostroma Bat. (1957), anamorphic Pezizomycotina,
protoplasmodium, see plasmodium. St.OeH.?. 1, USA. See Batista (Revta Biol. Lish. I:
protoplast, traditionally the totality of the living cell 109, 1957).
constituents, whether walled or not, but now fre- Prototaxaceae Hueber (2001 ), Fungi (inc. sed. ). See
quently used for the cell protoplasm after experimen- Fossil fungi.
tal removal of the cell wall, a usage to which Brenner Prototaxites Dawson (1859), Fossil Fungi. 2 (Silurian-
et al. (Nature 181: 1713, 1958) proposed to restrict Devonian). See Boyce et al. (Geology 3S: 399, 2007;
the term. Fungal protoplasts are proving to have carbon isotopic range), Kibby (Field Mycology 9: 48,
value in the study of cell organelles, biochemistry, 2008).
genetics; they also have potential applications in bio- Prototbeca W. Kriiger (1894) nom. dub., Algae. ?
technology, esp. since protoplasts from different Achloric algae. See Arnold & Ahearn (Mycol. 64:
strains or even species can be fused (first achieved in 265, 1972; key), Smith (Mycopath. 71: 95, 1980),
1975) into an aggregate protoplast and produce a het- Capriotti (Arch. Microbial. 42: 409, 1962; in fish).
erokaryon with changed properties. See Villanueva Associated with disease in humans (prototbecosis),
(in Ainsworth & Sussman (Eds), The Fungi 2: 3, bovine mastitis, etc.; see Sud.man (Am. J. clin. Path.
1966), Perberdy (Sci. Progr. 60: 73, 1972; review 61: 10, 1974). P. richardsii has been transferred to a
methods), Villanueva et al. (Eds) (Yeast, mould and new genus, Aneurofeca, in the Icthyosporea (DRIPs
protoplasts, 1973), Perberdy et al. (Eds) (Microbial clade), see Baker et al. [Microbiology 14S: 1777,
and plant protoplasts, 1976), Peberdy & Ferenczy 1999].
(Eds) (Fungal protoplasts. Applications in biochem- prototbecium, an incompletely differentiated ascoma
istry and genetics, 1985), Peberdy (Microbial. Sci. 4: containing neither asci nor ascospores (Shoemaker,
I 08, 1987; review). spbaeroplast a - enclosed by a CJB 34: 641, 1955).
modified or fragmentary cell wall. [gymnoplast was Prototbelenella Riisiinen (1943), Protothelenellaceae
used by Kiister (1935) for plant cells without a cell (±L). 10 (on lichens and Musc1), Europe; N. America.
wall and Frey-Wyssling (Nature 216: 516, 1967) See Mayrhofer (Herzogia 7: 313, 1987; key), Fryday
prefered semi-gymnoplast to sphaeroplast.]. (Bryologist 107: 231, 2004; USA), Schmitt et al.
Protoradulum Rick (1933), ? Auriculariales. I, Brazil. (Mycol. 97: 362, 2005; phylogeny).
See Rick (Egatea 18: 348, 1933). Prototbelenellaceae Vezda, H. Mayrhofer & Poelt
Protoroccella L.M. Sanchez-Pinto & M. Schulz (2001) (1985), Ostropomycetidae (inc. sed.) (±L). 2 gen. (+
= Protoroccella Follmann fide Grube (Bryologist 101: 2 syn.), 11 spp.
377, 1998). Lit.: Sherwood-Pike & Boise (Brittonia 38: 35,
Protoroccella Follmann (200 I), Roccellaceae (L). 2, 1986), David (SA 6: 217, 1987), Mayrhofer
Chile. See Follmann (J. Hattori bot. Lab. 90: 261, (Herzogia 7: 313, 1987), Schmitt et al. (Mycol. 97:
2001). 362, 2005), Lumbsch et al. (MR. 111: 257, 2007; phy-
Protoscbistes M. Choisy ( 1928) = Diploschistes fide logeny).
Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, Prototbyrium G. Arnaud (1917), Parmulariaceae. 4,
1995). widespread (tropical).
Protoscypba Syd. (1925), Protoscyphaceae. I, wide- Prototrema M. Choisy (1928) ? = Thelotrema fide
spread (tropical). See Petrak (Annis mycol. 32: 317, Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8,
1934), Kutorga & Hawksworth (SA IS: I, 1997). 1995).
Protoscyphaceae Kutorga & D. Hawksw. (1997), ? Prototremella Pat. (1888) = Tulasnella fide Rogers
Dothideomycetes (inc. sed.). I gen. (+ I syn.), I spp. (Annis mycol. 31: 183, 1933).
Lit.: Kutorga & Hawksworth (SA IS: I, 1997), prototropb, see wild type.
Magnes (Biblthca Mycol. 16S: 177 pp., 1997). prototunicate (of asci), basically unitunicate, but with
 PSEUDAPIOSPORA 565
the wall lysing at or before maturity and lacking dif- Enderle & Hilbner (Beitr. Kenntn. Pilze Mitteleur.
ferentiated apical structures (e.g. Saccharomy- 14: 53, 2005), Vafatova (Czech Mycol. 58: 1, 2006;
cetales); such asci may develop in an hymenium or Czech Republic, Slovakia), Padamsee et al. (Mo/.
be distributed randomly in the interior of the ascoma. Phylog. Evol. 46: 415, 2008; phylogeny), Vallutova et
See ascus. al. (MR 112: in press, 2008; phylogeny).
Prototylium M. Choisy (1929) ? = Pseudopyrenula Psatbyrellaceae Vilgalys, Moncalvo & Redhead
fide Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn (2001), Agaricales. 12 gen. (+ 14 syn.), 746 spp. Ge-
8, 1995). neric delimitation in the Psathyrellaceae is in need of
Protounguicularia Raitv. & R. Galan (1986), Hyalo- revision considering the extenstive polyphyly in
scyphaceae. 5, Europe. See Huhtinen (Mycotaxon 30: Psathyrella and the redisposition of coprinoid species
9, 1987), Baral (SA 13: 113, 1994;? synonymy with to it.
Olla). Lit.: Smith (Mem. N. Y. bot. Gdn 24: 633 pp.,
protouredinium, see protoaecium. 1972), Bogart (Mycotaxon 10: 155, 1979), Kits van
Protousnea (Motyka) Krog (1976), Parmeliaceae (L). Waveren (Persoonia Suppl. 2: 300 pp., 1985), En-
7, S. America. See Kiimefelt et al. (Nova Hedwigia derle & Bender (Z. Mykol. 56: 19, 1990), Moncalvo
67: 71, 1998), Calvelo et al. (Mycotaxon 85: 277, et al. (Syst. Biol. 49: 278, 2000), Redhead et al.
2003; Argentina), Calvelo et al. (Bryologist 108: 1, (Taxon 50: 203, 2001; redisposition of coprinoid spe-
2005; revision), Czeczuga et al. (Feddes Repert. 116: cies), Adamsee et al. (Mo/. Phy/. Evol. 46: 415, 2008;
195, 2005; carotenoids). phylogeny), Vallutova et al. (MR 112: in press, 2008).
Protoventuria Berl. & Sacc. (1887), Venturiaceae. Psatbyrodon Maas Geest. (1977) = Beenakia fide
Anamorph Fusicladium-like. 1, widespread. See Parmasto & Ryvarden (Windahlia 18: 39, 1990).
Millier & von Arx (Beitr. Kryptjl. Schweiz 11 no. 2, Psatbyromyces Bat. & Peres (1964) = Tricharia Fee
1962), Barr (Prodr. Cl. Loculoasc., 1987), Richiteanu fide Lucking et al. (Licheno/ogist 30: 121, 1998).
& Bontea (Rev. Roum. Biol. biol. veg. 32: 15, 1987; Psatbyrophlyctis Brusse (1987), Phlyctidaceae (L). 1,
nomencl., on Ericaceae), Barr (Sydowia 41: 25, S. Africa. See Brusse (Bothalia 17: 182, 1987).
1989; key 23 N. Am. spp.), Pascoe & Sutton (Aust. Psecadia Fr. (1849) = Cytospora fide Sutton (Myco/.
Syst. Bot. 3: 281, 1990; Australia), Carris & Poole Pap. 141, 1977).
(Mycol. 85: 93, 1993; USA), Winton et al. (Mycol. Pselapbidomyces Speg. (1917), Laboulbeniaceae. 1, N.
99: 240, 2007; phylogeny). America. See Nannfeldt (Svensk bot. Tidskr. 43: 468,
Protubera Moller (1895), Phallogastraceae. 13, wide- 1949).
spread (tropical; subtropical). See Furtado & Dring Pselliopbora P. Karst. (1879) nom. rej. = Coprinus fide
(TBMS 50: 500, 1967), Castellano & Beever (N.Z. JI Redhead et al. (Mycotaxon 50: 203, 2001).
Bot. 32: 305, 1994; NZ spp.). Pseudacoliomyces Cif. & Tomas. (1953) = Pseu-
protuberate (of conidia), having short projections. dacolium.
Protuberella S. Imai & A. Kawam. (1958), Phallaceae. Pseudacolium Stizenb. ex Clem. (1909) = Cyphelium
1, Japan. See Malloch (Mycotaxon 34: 133, 1989). Ach. fide Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi
pruinose, having a frost-like or flour-like surface cov- edn 8, 1995), Tibell (MR 107: 1403, 2003).
ering of pruina. Often caused by calcium oxalate Pseudaegerita J.L. Crane & Schokn. (1981), anamor-
hydrates on lichen thalli; see Wadsten & Moberg phic Hyaloscypha, Hsp.OeP.3. 10, widespread. See
(Lichenologist 17: 239, 1985). Crane & Schoknecht (Myco/. 73: 78, 1981), Abdullah
Prunulus Gray (1821) = Mycena fide Donk (Beih. et al. (MR 109: 590, 2005).
Nova Hedwigia 5, 1962). Pseudaleuria Lusk (1987), Pyronemataceae. 1, USA.
PSA, see Media. See Lusk (Mycotaxon 30: 417, 1987), Moravec (Acta
Psalidosperma Syd. & P. Syd. (1914) = Ypsilonia fide Musei Moraviae Scientiae Biologicae 88: 37, 2003),
Clements & Shear (Gen. Fung., 1931 ). Perry et al. (MR 111: 549, 2007; phylogeny).
Psaliota, see Psalliota. Pseudallescberia Negr. & I. Fisch. (1944), Microasca-
Psalliota (Fr.) P. Kumm. (1871) = Agaricus L. ceae. Anamorphs Graphium, Scedosporium. 8, wide-
Psalliotina Velen. (1939) = Psathyrella fide Pilat (Aga- spread. P. boydiicomplex on humans (white grain
ricalium Europaeorum Clavis Dichotomica, 1951 ). mycetoma). See Campbell & Smith (Mycopatho/ogia
Psammina Sacc. & M. Rousseau ex E. Bommer & M. 78: 145, 1982; conidiogenesis), McGinnis et al. (My-
Rousseau (1891), anamorphic Pezizomycotina, cotaxon 14: 94, 1982), von Arx et al. (Beih. Nova
Cac.ObP.l (±L). 8 (mostly lichenicolous or algi- Hedwigia 94, 1988), Issakainen et al. (J. Med. Vet.
colous), Europe. See Earland-Bennett & Hawksworth Mycol. 35: 389, 1997; DNA), Wedde et al. (Medical
(Lichenologist 31: 579, 1999), Earland-Bennett & Mycology 36: 61, 1998; PCR-based identification),
Hawksworth (Lichenologist 37: 191, 2005; key). Issakainen et al. (MR 103: 1179, 1999; DNA), Okada
Psammocoparius Delile ex De Seynes (1863) nom. et al. (CJB 76: 1495, 1999; DNA), Paul & Masih
inval. = Psathyrella fide Kuyper (in litt. ). (FEMS Microbiol. Lett. 189: 61, 2000; molecular
Psammomyces Lebedeva (1932) = Galeropsis fide variation), Issakainen et al. (Medical Mycology 41:
Zeller (Mycol. 35: 409, 1943). 31, 2003; phylogeny), Riddell et al. (Mycoses 47:
Psammospora Fayod (1893) nom. rej. = Melaleuca. 442, 2004; disseminated infection), Gilgado et al. (J.
Psathyra (Fr.) P. Kumm. ( 1871) [non Psathyra Spreng. Clin. Microbio/. 43: 4930, 2005; phylogeny), Guarro
1818, Rubiaceae] = Psathyrella fide Singer (Agaric. et al. (Medical Mycology 44: 295, 2006; review),
mod. Tax., 1951). Rainer & Hoog (MR 110: 151, 2006; phylogeny),
Psathyrella (Fr.) Que!. (1872), Psathyrellaceae. c. 400, Zeng et al. (Medical Mycology 45: 547, 2007; infras-
widespread. See Smith (Mem. N. Y. bot. Gdn 24, pecific variation), Rainer et al. (Antonie van Leeu-
1972; 414 N. Am. spp.), Pegler (Kew Bull. Addit. wenhoek 93: 315, 2008; selective isolation).
Ser. 6, 1977; E. Afr.), Kits van Waveren (Persoonia Pseudapiospora Petr. (1928) = Pseudomassaria fide
Suppl. 2: 1, 1985; monogr. Dutch, French, Br. spp.), Millier & von Arx (Beitr. Kryptfl. Schweiz 11 no. 2,
566 PSEUDARCTOMIA

1962). sporangia looking like an aethalium.

Pseudarctomia Gyeln. (1939), ? Lichinaceae (L). 1, Pseudoamauroascus Cano, M. Sole & Guarro (2002),
France. See Moreno & Egea (Acta Bot. Barcinon. 41: Onygenaceae. 1, Australia. See Cano et al. (Stud.
I, 1992). Mycol. 47: 175, 2002).
Pseudarthopyrenia Keiss!. (1935) = Pyrenocollema pseudoamyloid, see dextrinoid.
fide Harris (Lichenogr. Thomsoniana: 133, 1998). pseudoangiocarpous (of a basidioma), hymenial sur-
Pseudascozonus Brumm. (1985), Thelebolaceae. 1 face at first exposed but later covered by an incurving
(coprophilous), France. See Brummelen (Proc. In- pileus margin and/or excrescences from the stipe
dian Acad. Sci. Pl. Sci. 94: 363, 1985), Brumrnelin (Singer, 1975: 26).
(Persoonia 16: 425, 1998; ultrastr.), Hoog et al. Pseudoanguillospora S.H. Iqbal (1974), anamorphic
(Stud. Mycol. Sl: 33, 2005). Pezizomycotina, Hso.OfH.1/10. 2, Europe. See Iqbal
Pseudasterodon Rick (1959) nom. dub., Agaricomy- (Biologia Lahore 20: 11, 1974), Marvanova (Czech
cetes. See Donk (Persoonia 3: 199, 1964). Mycol. 49: 7, 1996).
Pseudephebe M. Choisy (1930), Parmeliaceae (L). 2, Pseudoarachniotus Kuehn (1957) = Gymnascella fide
widespread (montane-arctic; bipolar). See Brodo & von Arx (Gen. Fungi Sporul. Cult. Edn 3, 1981),
Hawksworth (Op. bot. Soc. bot. Lund 42, 1977), Currah (Mycotaxon 24: I, 1985).
Kantvilas (Flora of Australia SS: 162, 1994), Crespo Pseudoaristastoma Suj. Singh (1979), anamorphic
et al. (Taxon SO: 807, 2001; phylogeny), Thell et al. Pezizomycotina, Cpd.= eH.?. 1, India. See Singh (Sy-
(Mycol. Progr. 1: 335, 2002; phylogeny), Thell et al. dowia 31: 238, 1978).
(Mycol. Progr. 3: 297, 2004; phylogeny). Pseudoarmillariella (Singer) Singer (1956), Agari-
Pseuderiospora Keiss!. (1924) = Eriosporella fide cales. 2, N. America; C. America. Belongs to Hygro-
Sutton (Mycol. Pap. 141, 1977). phoraceae or Tricholomataceae. See Singer (Mycol.
Pseuderiospora Petr. (1959) = Suttoniella. 48: 725, 1956), Redhead et al. (Mycotaxon 83: 19,
Pseudeurotiaceae Malloch & Cain (1970), Leotiomy- 2002).
cetes (inc. sed.). 6 gen.(+ 1 syn.), 26 spp. Pseudoarthonia Marchand (1896) = Arthonia fide
Lit.: Booth (Mycol. Pap. 83, 1961), Malloch & Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8,
Cain (CJB 48: 1815, 1970; genera), Lodha in Subra- 1995).
manian (Ed.) (Taxonomy offungi 1: 241, 1978), von Pseudoasperisporium U. Braun (2000), anamorphic
Arx et al. (Beih. Nova Hedwigia 94: 104 pp., 1988), Pezizomycotina. 2. See Braun (Schlechtendalia S: 72,
Suh & Blackwell (Mycol. 91: 836, 1999; phylogeny), 2000), Schubert & Braun (Fungal Diversity 20: 187,
Sogonov et al. (Mycol. 97: 695, 2005), Wang et al. 2005).
(Mycol. 98: 1065, 2006; phylogeny), Stchigel & Pseudoauricularia Kobayasi ( 1982), Agaricaceae. 1,
Guarro (MR.111: 1100, 2007). Papua New Guinea. See Kobayasi (TMSJ 22: 421,
Pseudeurotium J.F.H. Beyma (1937), Pseudeu- 1981 ).
rotiaceae. Anamorph Teberdinia. 5 (on rotten wood Pseudobaeomyces M. Sato (1940), Icmadophilaceae
etc.), widespread. See Booth (Mycol. Pap. 83, 1961; (L). I, Asia. See Stenroos & DePriest (Am. J. Bot. 8S:
key), Suh & Blackwell (Mycol. 91: 836, 1999; phy- 1548, 1998; DNA), Stenroos et al. (Mycol. Progr. 1:
logeny), Sogonov et al. (Mycol. 97: 695, 2005; ana- 267, 2002).
morph), Wang et al. (Mycol. 98: 1065, 2006; phylog- Pseudobaeospora Singer (1942), Tricholomataceae. c.
eny). 20, widespread. See Singer (Mycol. 60: 13, 1963),
Pseudevernia Zopf (1903), Parmeliaceae (L). 5 or 6, Horak (Revue Mycol. Paris 29: 72, 1964; key), Bas
widespread. See Hale (Bryologist 71: 1, 1968), Legaz (Persoonia 18: 115, 2002; Europe), Bas (Persoonia
et al. (Cryptog. Bryol.-Lichenol. 6: 343, 1985; anat- 18: 163, 2003).
omy), LOpez Redondo & Manrique Reol (An. Jard. Pseudobalsamia E. Fisch. (1907) = Balsamia fide
bot. Madr. 46: 295, 1989; chemical races, Spain), Trappe (TBMS 6S: 496, 1975), Lress0e & Hansen
Strobl et al. (Biblthca Lichenol. S3: 251, 1993; pro- (MR.111: 1075, 2007; phylogeny).
tein composition), Czeczuga & Christensen (Feddes Pseudobasidiospora Dyko & B. Sutton (1978), ana-
Repert. lOS: 473, 1994; carotenoids), Kiimefelt et al. morphic Pezizomycotina, Cpd.OeH.l. I (aquatic),
(Nova Hedwigia 67: 71, 1998; anatomy), Crespo et Australia; USA. See Dyko & Sutton (Nova Hedwigia
al. (Lichenologist 31: 451, 1999; anatomy, chemistry, 29: 168, 1977).
phylogeny), Crespo et al. (Taxon SO: 807, 2001; phy- Pseudobasidium Tengwall (1924) = Arthrinium fide
logeny), Wei & Abbas (Mycosystema 22: 26, 2003; Ellis (Mycol. Pap. 103, 1965).
China), Miitdlikowska et al. (Mycol. 98: 1088, 2006; Pseudobeltrania Henn. (1902), anamorphic Pezizomy-
phylogeny), Honegger & Zippier (MR. 111: 424, cotina, Hso.OeP. I 0. 7, widespread (esp. tropical). See
2007; mating systems). Sutton (TBMS SS: 506, 1970), Zucconi (MR. 9S:
Pseudhaplosporella Speg. (1920) = Botryodiplodia 1017, 1991).
fide Petrak & Sydow (Feddes Repert. 42: I, 1927). Pseudoboletus Sutara (1991), Boletaceae. 2 (in para-
Pseudhydnotrya E. Fisch. (1897) = Geopora fide sitic association with Scleroderma and Pisolithus),
Fischer (Nat. Pjlanzenfam. Sb: viii, 1938). north temperate. See Sutara (Ceskd Mykol. 4S: I,
pseudo- (prefix), false; spurious. 1991), Sutara (Czech Mycol. S7: I, 2005; anatomical
Pseudoabsidia Bainier (1903) = Absidia fide Hes- characters).
seltine (Mycol. 47: 344, 1955). Pseudobotrytis Krzemien. & Badura (1954), anamor-
Pseudoacrodictys W.A. Baker & Morgan-Jones phic Porosphaerella, Hso.leP.10. 1, widespread. See
(2003), anamorphic Pezizomycotina. 8, widespread. Mel'nik (Mikol. Fitopatol. 32: 32, 1998), Fernandez
See Baker & Morgan-Jones (Mycotaxon 8S: 373, & Huhndorf (Fungal Diversity 17: 11, 2004; teleo-
2003), Somrithipol & Jones (Sydowia SS: 365, 2003; morph), Yamaguchi et al. (Mycoscience 4S: 9, 2004;
Thailand). chemistry).
pseudoaethium (of Mycetozoa), a group of separate Pseudobuellia B. de Lesd. (1907) = Rinodina fide
 PSEUDOCORTEX 567

Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, Mycosphaerellaceae, Hso.OfP .I 0. I, Venezuela. See
1995). Deighton (Mycol. Pap. 133: 55, 1973), Crous et al.
Pseudocalicium Marchand (1896) = Chaenothecopsis (Mycol. 93: 1081, 2001), Crous & Braun (CBS Di-
fide Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn versity Ser. 1: 571 pp., 2003).
8, 1995). Pseudochaete T. Wagner & M. Fisch. (2002), Hy-
Pseudocalopadia Lucking (1999), Ectolechiaceae (L). menochaetaceae. I, widespread. See Wagner &
I, Costa Rica. See Liicking (Phyton Horn 39: 142, Fischer (Mycol. Progr. 1: 100, 2002).
1999). Pseudochaetosphaeronema Punith. ( 1979), anamor-
Pseudocamptoum Gonz. Frag. & Cif. (1925) = phic Pleosporales, Cpd.OeH.15. I (from humans),
Melanographium fide Ellis (Mycol. Pap. 93, 1963). Venezuela. See Punithalingam (Nova Hedwigia 31:
Pseudocanalisporium R.F. Castaneda & W.B. Kendr. 126, 1979), Hoog et al. (Mycoses 47: 121, 2004; phy-
( 1991 ), anamorphic Pezizomycotina, Hsp.#eP. I. I, logeny).
Cuba. See Castaneda Ruiz & Kendrick (Univ. Water- Pseudochuppia Kamal, A.N. Rai & Morgan-Jones
loo Biol. Ser. 35: 89, 1991). (1984), anamorphic Pezizomycotina, Hso.#eP.1/10. I,
pseudocapillitium (of Mycetozoa), a sterile structure in India. See Kamal et al. (Mycol. 76: 163, 1984).
the fruit-body which has had no connexion with the Pseudociboria Kanouse (1944), Sclerotiniaceae. I,
sporogenous protoplasm. widespread. See Dumont (Mycol. 66: 706, 1974),
Pseudocenangium A. Knapp (1924) = Ascocoryne fide Schumacher (Mycotaxon 38: 233, 1990).
Dennis (Mycol. Pap. 62, 1956). Pseudocladosporium U. Braun (1998) = Fusicladium
Pseudocenangium P. Karst. (1886), anamorphic Pe- fide Braun (Monogr. Cercosporella, Ramu/aria Al-
zizomycotina, Ccu.OfH.19. 2, Europe; N. America. lied Genera (Phytopath. Hyphom.) 2: 392, 1998),
See Dyko & Sutton (CJB 57: 370, 1979), Mel'nik et Braun et al. (Mycol. Progr. 2: 3, 2003; phylogeny),
al. (Mikol. Fitopatol. 40: 510, 2006). Schubert et al. (Schlechtendalia 9, 2003), Beck et al.
Pseudocercophora Subram. & Sekar ( 1986), (Mycol. Progr. 4: 111, 2005; phylogeny), Crous et al.
Lasiosphaeriaceae. Anamorph Mammaria. I, India. (Stud. Mycol. 58: 185, 2007; phylogeny).
See Subramanian & Sekar (Journal of the Singapore Pseudoclathrosphaerina Voglmayr (1997), anamor-
National Academy ofScience 15: 58, 1986). phic Pezizomycotina, Hso.?.?. I, USA. See Voglmayr
Pseudocercospora Speg. (1910) nom. cons. prop., & Krisai-Greilhuber (Mycol. 89: 943, 1997).
anamorphic Mycosphaerella, Hso.OfP.10. c. 1124, Pseudoclathrus B. Liu & Y.S. Bau (1980), Phallaceae.
widespread (esp. tropical). See Deighton (Mycol. I, China. See Liu & Bau (Mycotaxon 10: 293, 1980).
Pap. 140, 1976), Deighton (TBMS 88: 365, 1987), pseudocleistothecium, see discrete body.
Guo & Liu (Mycosystema 2: 225, 1989; China), Pseudoclitocybe (Singer) Singer (1956), Tricholo-
Anon. (Progr. Rep. Asian Veg. Res. Develop. Centr mataceae. 10, widespread (north temperate; S. Amer-
e, 1990: 150, 1991; in vitro data onP.fuligena), Guo ica). See Singer (Mycol. 48: 725, 1956), Watling &
& Hsieh (The genus Pseudocercospora in China, Turnbull (British Fungus Flora, 1998; UK).
1995), Braun (Monogr. Cercosporella, Ramu/aria Pseudococcidioides O.M. Fonseca (1928) = Coccidi-
Allied Genera (Phytopath. Hyphom.) 2: 397, 1998; oides fide Dodge (Medical Mycology, 1935).
relat. to Cercostigmina and Uwebraunia, key to sec- Pseudocochliobolus Tsuda, Ueyama & Nishih. (1978)
tions), Stewart et al. (MR 103: 1491, 1999; phylog- = Cochliobolus fide Alcorn (Mycotaxon 16: 353,
eny), Crous et al. (Stud. Mycol. 45: 107, 2000; re- 1983), Sivanesan (Mycol. Pap. 158: 261pp.,1987).
view), Gonzalez & Pons (MR 104: 1507, 2000; on- Pseudocoelomomyces E.A. Nam & Dubitskii (1977) =
togeny), Crous et al. (Mycol. 93: 1081, 2001; phylog- Tabanomyces.
eny), Crous et al. (MR 105: 425, 2001; on Myrta- Pseudocollema Kanouse & A.H. Sm. (1940) = Bys-
ceae), Beilharz et al. (Mycotaxon 82: 397, 2002; on sonectria fide Sivertsen (SA 9: 23, 1990), Pfister
Kennedia), Braun & Dick (N.Z. JI For. Sci. 32: 221, (Mycol. 85: 952, 1993).
2002; on Eucalyptus), Crous & Mourichon (Sydowia pseudocolumella (of Physaraceae), lime-knots massed
54: 35, 2002; on Musa), Crous & Braun (CBS Diver- like a columella at the centre of the sporangium.
sity Ser. 1: 571 pp., 2003; nomenclator), Taylor et al. Pseudocolus Lloyd (1907), Phallaceae. 2, widespread
(MR 107: 653, 2003; on Proteaceae), Crous et al. (tropical; subtropical introduced). See Dring (Kew
(Stud. Mycol. 50: 457, 2004; on Acacia), Avila et al. Bull. 35: I, 1980).
(MR 109: 881, 2005; on Olea), Braun & Crous Pseudoconiocybe Marchand (1896) = Coniocybe fide
(Taxon 55: 803, 2006; nomencl.), Hunter et al. (Stud. Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8,
Mycol. 55: 147, 2006; on Eucalyptus). 1995).
Pseudocercosporella Deighton (1973), anamorphic Pseudoconium Petr. (1969), anamorphic Pezizomy-
Mycosphaerella, Hso.OfH.10. 119, widespread. See cotina, Cpd.OeP.?. I, Europe. See Petrak (Sydowia
Inman et al. (MR 95: 1334, 1991; Mycosphaerella 22: 385, 1968).
teleomorph of P. capsellae), Braun (Monogr. Cerco- Pseudoconocybe Hongo (1967) = Conocybe fide Wat-
sporella, Ramu/aria Allied Genera (Phytopath. Hy- ling (Kew Bull. 31: 593, 1977).
phom.) 1: 129, 1995; monogr., keys), Braun Pseudocoprinus Kiihner (1928) = Coprinellus fide
(Monogr. Cercosporella, Ramu/aria Allied Genera Redhead et al. (Mycotaxon 50: 203, 2001).
(Phytopath. Hyphom.) 2: 405, 1998), Braun Pseudocordyceps Hauman (1936), anamorphic Peni-
(Schlechtendalia 1: 41, 1998), Braun (Monogr. Cer- cilliopsis, Hsy.OeH.?. I, Taiwan; Zaire. See Hsieh &
cosporella, Ramu/aria Allied Genera (Phytopath. Ju (Mycol. 94: 539, 2002; teleomorph).
Hyphom.) 2, 1998), Braun et al. (Mycol. Progr. 2: Pseudocornicularia Gyeln. (1933) = Coelocaulon fide
197, 2003), Crous & Braun (CBS Diversity Ser. 1: Kiirnefelt (Op. Bot. 86, 1986).
571 pp., 2003; nomenclator), Hunter et al. (Stud. My- pseudocortex (of lichen thalli), a false cortex, used for
col. 55: 147, 2006; on Eucalyptus). the outer layer of the pseudopodetia in Pycnothelia
Pseudocercosporidium Deighton (1973), anamorphic papillaria.
568 PSEUDOCRATERELLUS

Pseudocraterellus Comer (1958) = Craterellus fide Massarinaceae, Hso.#eP.24. 2, Papua New Guinea.
Peterson (Ceskti Mykol. 29: 199, 1975). See Matsushima (Bull. natn. Sci. Mus. Tokyo, B 14:
Pseudocryptosporella J. Reid & C. Booth (1969), 473, 1971), Tsui et al. (Fungal Diversity 21: 157,
Diaporthales. 1, Venezuela. See Reid & Booth (CJB 2006; phylogeny), Cai et al. (Persoonia 20: 53, 2008;
47: 1058, 1969). phylogeny).
pseudocyphella (pl. -e), an opening in the cortex of Pseudodidymaria U. Braun (1993), anamorphic Pe-
lichens where the medulla is exposed to the open air zizomycotina, Hsp.leP.10/12. 2, USA; Japan. See
but lacking specialized cells surrounding the cavity; Braun (Monogr. Cercospore/la, Ramu/aria Allied
they provide valuable taxonomic characters in e.g. Genera (Phytopath. Hyphom.) 2, 1998), Ono & Ko-
Alectoria, Bryoria, Pseudocyphellaria. bayashi (Mycoscience 46: 352, 2005).
Pseudocyphellaria Vain. (1890) nom. cons., Lobari- Pseudodidymella C.Z. Wei, Y. Harada & Katum.
aceae (L). c. 170, widespread (esp. south temperate). (1997), Pleosporales. Anamorph Pycnop/eiospora. 1
See Coppins & James (Lichenologist 11: 139, 1979; (on Fagus), Japan. See Wei et al. (Myco/. 89: 494,
key Eur. spp.), Galloway & James (Lichenologist 12: 1997).
291, 1980; NZ), Galloway et al. (Lichenologist 15: Pseudodidymium R. Michel, Walochnik & Aspiick
135, 1983; NZ), Kondratyuk & Galloway (Biblthca (2003 ), Didymiaceae. 1. See Michel et al. (Acta Pro-
Licheno/. 57: 327, 1985; lichenicolous spp.), Gallo- tozoa/. 42: 331, 2003).
way (Lichenologist 18: 105, 1986; S. Am. non- Pseudodimerium Petr. (1924) = Phaeostigme fide
glabrous spp.), Galloway & James (Nova Hedwigia Hansford (Myco/. Pap. 15, 1946).
42: 423, 1986; Delise's spp.), Galloway (Bull. Br. Pseudodiplodia (P. Karst.) Sacc. (1884), anamorphic
Mus. nat. hist. Bot. 17: 1, 1988; key 48 spp.), Gallo- Pezizomycotina, Cpd.leP.15. c. 45, widespread. See
way & Laundon (Taxon 37: 48, 1988; gen. no- Buchanan (Myco/. Pap. 156, 1987), Dianese & Fur-
mencl.), Galloway & James (Biblthca Licheno/. 46, lanetto (Fitopato/. Brasil 18 (Sup!.): 344, 1993; Bra-
1992; 53 S. Am. spp.), Czeczuga et al. (J. Hattori zil).
bot. Lab. 87: 277, 1999; carotenoids), Kantvilas & Pseudodiplodia Speg. (1920) [non Pseudodiplodia (P.
Elix (Muel/eria 12: 217, 1999; Tasmania), Thomas et Karst) Sacc. 1884] = Botryodiplodia fide Petrak &
al. (Biblthca Licheno/. 82: 123, 2001; phylogeny, Sydow (Feddes Repert. 42: 1, 1927).
New Zealand), Summerfield et al. (New Phyto/. 155: Pseudodiplodiella Bender (1932) = Botryodiplodia
121, 2002; photobionts), Wiklund & Wedin (C/adis- fide Sutton (Mycol. Pap. 141, 1977).
tics 19: 419, 2003; phylogeny), Mi~dlikowska & Pseudodiscinella Dennis (1956) = Ciliatula.
Lutzoni (Am. J. Bot. 91: 449, 2004; phylogeny), Pseudodiscosia Hosterm. & Laubert (1921) = Het-
Wedin & Wiklund (Symb. bot. upsal. 34 no. 1: 469, eropatella fide Sutton (Myco/. Pap. 141, 1977),
2004; phylogeny), Miaplikowska et al. (Myco/. 98: Leuchtrnann (Mycotaxon 28: 261, 1987).
1088, 2006; phylogeny), Summerfield & Eaton-Rye Pseudodiscula Laubert (1911), anamorphic Pezizomy-
(New Phyto/. 170: 597, 2006; N and S hemisphere cotina, St.OeH.?. 2, Europe. See Sutton (Mycol. Pap.
spp. synonymous). 141, 1977).
pseudocystidium (1) (in agarics), see cystidium; (2) (of Pseudodiscus Arx & E. Miill. (1959), Saccardiaceae. 1,
Entomophthora), the organ penetrating the insect cu- Europe. See von Arx & Millier (Sydowia 13: 64,
ticle allowing conidiophores to emerge. 1959).
Pseudocytoplacosphaeria Punith. & Spooner (2002), Pseudodoassansia (Setch.) Vanky (1981), Doassansi-
anamorphic Pezizomycotina. I, British Isles. See Pu- aceae. 2 (on Hydroc/eys, Sagittaria), N. & S. Amer-
nithalingam & Spooner (Kew Bull. 57: 534, 2002). ica. See Vanky (Mycotaxon 78: 265, 2001).
Pseudocytospora Petr. (1923), anamorphic Pezizomy- Pseudoecteinomyces W. Rossi (1977), Euceratomyce-
cotina, St.OeH.?. 1, Europe. taceae. 1, Africa; Asia. See Rossi (Myco/. 69: 1075,
Pseudodasyscypha Velen. ( 1939) = Merismodes fide 1977), Tavares (Myco/. Mem. 9: 627 pp., 1985).
Kuyper (in litt. ). Pseudoendococcus Marchand (1896) = Endococcus
Pseudodeconica Overeem (1927) nom. nud. =Agro- fide Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn
cybe fide Singer (Agaric. mod. Tax., 1951). 8, 1995).
Pseudodelitschia J.N. Kapoor, Bahl & S.P. Lal (1976) Pseudoepicoccum M.B. Ellis (1971), anamorphic
= Neotestudina fide Hawksworth (CJB 57: 91, 1979). Pezizomycotina, Hsp.OeP.10. 1, widespread (tropi-
Pseudodermatosorus Vanky (1999), Doassansiaceae. cal). See Ellis (Dematiaceous Hyphomycetes: 270,
2 (on Alismataceae), Venezuela. See Vanky (Myco- 1971).
taxon 71: 213, 1999). pseudoepithecium, an amorphous or granular layer
Pseudodescolea Raithelh. (1980) = Descolea fide overlying paraphyses in an apothecium and in which
Bougher (MR. 94: 287, 1990). their tips are immersed, but not forming a separate
Pseudodiaporthe Speg. ( 1909) = Massarina fide Bose tissue.
(Phytopath. Z. 41, 1961), Aptroot (Nova Hedwigia Pseudofarinaceus Battarra ex Kuntze (1891) = Amani-
66: 89, 1998). topsis.
pseudodiblastic (of ascospores), having oil-drops at Pseudofarinaceus Earle ( 1909) = Volvariella fide
the poles so that they superficially resemble polarilo- Kuyper (in litt. ).
cular spores (q.v.). Pseudofavolus Pat. (1900), Polyporaceae. 4, wide-
Pseudodichomera Hohn. (1918), anamorphic Pezizo- spread (pantropical). See Nlliiez & Ryvarden (Syn.
mycotina, St.#eP.?. 3, Europe. See Arnold & Russell Fung. 10: 68, 1995).
(Myco/. 52: 509, 1960). pseudofissitunicate (of asci), see ascus.
Pseudodictya Tehon & G.L. Stout (1929) nom. dub., Pseudofistulina 0. Fidalgo & M. Fidalgo (1963),
anamorphic Pezizomycotina. See Sutton (Mycol. Pap. Fistulinaceae. 1, Brazil. See Gilbertson & Ryvarden
141, 1977). (N. Amer. Polyp.: 261, 1987; syn. of Fistulina).
Pseudodictyosporium Matsush. (1971), anamorphic Pseudofomes Lazaro Ibiza (1916) = Phellinus fide
 PSEUDOHYGROPHORUS 569
Donlc (Verh. K. ned. Akad. Wet. tweede sect. 62: 1, phylogeny), Jiang & Yao (Mycotaxon 94: 55, 2005;
1974). phylogeny, ontogeny), Rice & Currah (Myca/. 98:
Pseudofumago Briosi & Fameti (1906) nom. dub., 307, 2006; phylogeny), Wang et al. (Myca/. 98:
anamorphic Pezizomycotina. See de Hoog & Her- 1065, 2006; phylogeny).
manides-Nijhof (Stud. Myco/. lS: 186, 1977). Pseudogymnopilus Raithelh. (1974),? Strophariaceae.
Pseudofungi. A subdivision in the Chromista; includ- 1, S. America. See Raithelhuber (Hong. Argentin. 1:
ing the fungi treated as belonging to the oomycetes in 148, 1974).
a broad sense, and as Oomycota, Hyphochytriomy- Pseudogyrodon Heinem. & Rammeloo (1983) = Gy-
cota, Labyrinthula/es and Thraustochytria/es in this rodon fide Kuyper (in litt. ).
edition of the Dictionary; see Cavalier-Smith (Progr. Pseudohalonectria Minoura & T. Muroi (1978), Mag-
Phyco/. Res. 4: 309, 1986), Pseudomycotina. naporthaceae. 9 (on wood, freshwater), widespread.
Pseudofusarium Matsush. (1971) = Fusarium fide See Shearer (CJB 67: 194, 1989; key, posn), Chen et
Booth & Sutton (in litt. ). al. (Mycol. 91: 84, 1999; phylogeny), Promputtha et
Pseudofuscophialis Sivan. & H.S. Chang (1995), al. (Cryptog. Myco/. 2S: 43, 2004; Thailand), Shenoy
anamorphic Pezizomycotina, Hso.= eP.15. 1, Taiwan. et al. (Cryptog. Myca/. 26: 123, 2005).
See Sivanesan & Chang (MR 99: 711, 1995). Pseudohansenula E.K. Novak & Zsolt (1961) nom.
Pseudofusicoccum Mohali, Slippers & M.J. Wingf. dub., Fungi. See Lodder (Yeasts, a taxonomic study
(2006), anamorphic Botryosphaeriaceae. 1, Vene- 2nd edn: 236, 1970).
zuela. See Mohali et al. (Stud. Myco/. SS: 249, 2006). Pseudohansenula Mogi (1939) nom. dub., Fungi.
Pseudofusidium Deighton (1969) = Acremonium fide Pseudohansfordia G.R.W. Arnold (1970), anamorphic
Garns (Cephalosporium-artige Schimmelpilze, 1971 ). Pezizomycotina, Hso.1-= eH.10. 15 (on fungi), wide-
Pseudogaster Hohn. (1907), anamorphic Pezizomy- spread. See de Hoog (Persoonia 10: 57, 1978),
cotina, Hsy.OeP.?. 1 (on bark), Brazil. See Seifert Eicker et al. (Bot. Bull. Acad. Sin. 31: 205, 1990; dis-
(TBMS 8S: 123, 1985). ease of Auricu/aria mesenterica).
Pseudogenea Buchholz (1901) = Genabea fide Trappe Pseudohansfordia S.M. Reddy & Bilgrami (1975),
(TBMS 6S: 496, 1975), Lress0e & Hansen (MR 111: anamorphic Pezizomycotina, Hso.OeH.?. 2, India. See
1075, 2007; phylogeny). de Hoog (Persoonia 10: 58, 1978).
Pseudogibellula Samson & H.C. Evans (1973), ana- Pseudohaplis Clem. & Shear (1931) = Botryodiplodia
morphic Cordycipitaceae, Hsy.OeH.32/33. 1, Ghana. fide Sutton (Myca/. Pap. 141, 1977).
See Samson & Evans (Acta Bot. Neer/. 22: 524, Pseudohaplosporella, see Pseudhaplosporella.
1973), Evans (Trichomycetes and Other Fungal Pseudoharpella Ferrington, M.M. White & Lichtw.
Groups Robert W. Lichwardt Commemoration Vol- (2003), Harpellales. 1, USA. See Ferrington et al.
ume: 119, 2001; review). (Aquatic Insects 2S: 86, 2003), White (MR 110:
Pseudogliomastix W. Garns (1985), anamorphic Wall- 1011, 2006; phylogeny).
rothiella, Hso.OeP.15. 1, Italy. See Garns (Proc. In- Pseudohelicomyces Garnica & E. Valenz. (2000),
dian Acad. Sci. PL Sci. 94: 279, 1985), Garns (Stud. anamorphic Pezizomycotina. 2, Chile. See
Myco/. 4S: 187, 2000), Mostert et al. (Stud. Myco/. Valenzuela & Garnica (MR 104: 739, 2000).
S4: 115 pp., 2006; key). Pseudohelotium Fuckel (1870), Helotiaceae. c. 50,
Pseudogliophragma Phadke & V.G. Rao (1980), ana- Europe. See Arendholz (Mycotaxon 36: 283, 1989;
morphic Pezizomycotina, Hsy.OeH.10. 1, India. See nomencl.).
Phadke & Rao (Norw. JI Bot. 27: 127, 1980). Pseudohendersonia Crous & M.E. Palm (1999), ana-
Pseudogloeosporium Jacz. (1917) = Kabatia fide Sut- morphic Pezizomycotina, Cpd.?.?. 1, S. Africa. See
ton (Myco/. Pap. 141, 1977). Crous & Palm (MR 103: 1302, 1999), Crous et al.
Pseudogomphus R. Heim (1970), Gomphaceae. 1, (CBS Diversity Ser. 2, 2004).
Gabon. See Heim (Revue Myco/. Paris 34: 344, Pseudohepatica P.M. J0rg. (1993), Pezizomycotina
1969). (L). 1 (ascomata unknown), Venezuela. See Jergen-
Pseudographiella E.F. Morris ( 1966), anamorphic sen (Bryologist 96: 435, 1993), Marcano et al. (Trap.
Pezizomycotina, Hsy.leH.?. 3, widespread. See Mor- Bryo/. 18: 203, 2000).
ris (Mycopath. Myco/. appl. 28: 97, 1966), Illman et Pseudoheppia Zahlbr. (1903), ? Lichinaceae (L). I,
al. (Myco/. 77: 662, 1985). Europe.
Pseudographis Ny!. (1855) nom. cons., Triblidiaceae. pseudoheterothallism, see heterothallism.
3, widespread (temperate). See Magnes (Biblthca Pseudohiatula (Singer) Singer (1938), Tricholomata-
Myco/. 16S, 1997). ceae. c. 5, widespread (tropical). See Singer (Persoo-
Pseudographium Hohn. (1915), anamorphic Pezizo- nia 2: 407, 1962).
mycotina, Hsy.?.?. 1, USA. See Sutton (Myco/. Pap. Pseudohiatulaceae Grgur. (2000) = Tricholomataceae.
141, 1977). Pseudohydnotrya E. Fisch. (1897) = Geopora fide
Pseudographium Jacz. (1898) = Sphaerographium fide Fischer (Nat. Pflanzenfam. Sb: viii, 1938), Lress0e &
Sutton (Myco/. Pap. 141, 1977). Hansen (MR 111: 1075, 2007; phylogeny).
Pseudoguignardia Gutner (1927) = Physalospora fide Pseudohydnum P. Karst. ( 1868), Auriculariales. I,
Millier & von Arx (Beitr. Kryptfl. Schweiz 11 no. 2, widespread. See Donlc (Persoonia 3: 199, 1964),
1962). Hjortstam et al. (Kew Bull. 4S: 319, 1990), Roberts &
Pseudogyalecta Vezda (1975) nom. rej. = Badimia fide Spooner (Kew Bull. S3: 631, 1998; Brunei Darussa-
Liicking & Vezda (Taxon 44: 227, 1995). lam).
Pseudogymnoascus Raillo ( 1929), Pseudeurotiaceae. Pseudohydnum Rick (1904) = Hydnodon fide Donlc
Anamorph Geomyces. 7, widespread. See Samson (Taxon S: 69, 1956).
(Acta Bot. Neer/. 21: 517, 1972), Orr (Mycotaxon 8: Pseudohygrocybe (Bon) Kovalenlco (1988) = Hygro-
165, 1979), Ito & Yokoyama (IFO Res. Comm. 13: cybe fide Kuyper (in litt.).
83, 1987), Sogonov et al. (Myco/. 97: 695, 2005; Pseudohygrophorus Velen. (1939) nom. dub.,
570 PSEUDOHYPOCREA

Tricholomataceae. 1, Europe. Pseudomassaria Jacz. (1894), Hyponectriaceae. Ana-

Pseudohypocrea Yoshim. Doi (1972), Hypocreaceae. morph Beltraniella. 20 (from dead plant tissues),
Anamorph Acremonium-like. 1 (on decaying wood widespread. See Barr (Mycol. 56: 841, 1964; keys),
and bark), N. America. See Rossman et al. (Stud. Barr (Mycol. 68: 611, 1976; nomencl.), Hyde et al.
Mycol. 42: 248 pp., 1999). (Sydowia 50: 21, 1998), Wang & Hyde (Fungal Di-
pseudoidia, separated hyphal cells able to be germi- versity 3: 159, 1999).
nated (Bensaude). Pseudomassariella Petr. (1955) = Leiosphaerella fide
Pseudoidium Y.S. Paul & J.N. Kapoor (1986) = Millier & von Arx (Beitr. Kryptfl. Schweiz 11 no. 2,
Oidium Link (1824) fide Sutton (in litt. ), Takamatsu 1962).
(Mycoscience 45: 147, 2004). Pseudombrophila Boud. (1885), Pyronemataceae. 28
Pseudoinonotus T. Wagner & M. Fisch. (2001), Hy- (esp. coprophilous), widespread. See van Brummelen
menochaetaceae. 4, widespread. See Wagner & (Libri Botanici 14, 1995; monogr., key), Hansen &
Fischer (MR 105: 773, 2001). Pfister (Mycol. 98: 1029, 2006; phylogeny), Hansen
pseudoisidium (pl. -ia), (1) an outgrowth from the et al. (Mycol. 97: 1023, 2005; phylogeny), Yao &
surface of a lichen thallus resembling an isidium (e.g. Spooner (Fungal Diversity 22: 267, 2006), Perry et
Gyalideopsis; see Vt'!zda, Folia geobot. phytotax. 14: al. (MR 111: 549, 2007; phylogeny).
48, 1979); (2) isidium without photosynthetic cells in Pseudomelasmia Henn. (1902) = Phyllachora Nitschke
Pseudocyphellaria (see Galloway, Bull. Br. Mus. nat. ex Fuckel (1870) fide Hohnel (Sher. Akad. Wiss.
Hist., Bot. 17: 1, 1988). Wien Math.-naturw. Kl., Abt. 1 119: 54, 1910).
Pseudokarschia Velen. (1934) = Dactylospora fide Pseudomeliola Speg. (1889), ? Parodiellaceae. 4,
Hafellner (Beih. Nova Hedwigia 62, 1979). America (tropical). Poorly known and heterogenous.
Pseudolachnea Ranoj. (1910), anamorphic Pezizomy- See von Arx (Acta Bot. Neer/. 7: 503, 1958), Cannon
cotina, Cac/Ccu.1-= eH.15. 5, widespread. See Sut- (Mycol. Pap. 163: 302 pp., 1991).
ton (The Coelomycetes, 1980). Pseudomeria G.L. Barron (1980), anamorphic
Pseudolachnea Velen. (1934) [non Pseudolachnea Clavicipitaceae, Hso.OeH.10. 1 (on nematodes), Can-
Ranoj. 1910] ? = Hyalopeziza fide Eckblad (Nytt ada. See Barron (CJB 58: 443, 1980).
Mag. Bot. 15: 174, 1978), Huhtinen (Ost. Z. Pilzk. Pseudomerulius Jillich (1979), Tapinellaceae. 3, wide-
10: 1, 2001; redispositions). spread. See Jillich (Persoonia 10: 350, 1979).
Pseudolachnella Teng (1936) = Pseudolachnea Ranoj. Pseudomicrocera Petch (1921) = Fusarium fide Wol-
fide Sutton (Mycol. Pap. 141, 1977). lenweber & Reinking (Die Fusarien: 7, 1935).
Pseudolachnum Velen. (1934),? Helotiales. 1, former Pseudomicrodochium B. Sutton (1975), anamorphic
Czechoslovakia. Hypocreales, Hso.1-= eH.15. 9, widespread. See Sut-
Pseudolagarobasidium J.C. Jang & T. Chen (1985), ton et al. (Mycopathologia 114: 159, 1991; from hu-
Phanerochaetaceae. 2, widespread. See Stalpers mans), Castafteda Ruiz et al. (Mycotaxon 68: 23,
(Folia Cryptog. Estonica 33: 133, 1998). 1998), Decock et al. (Antonie van Leeuwenhoek 84:
Pseudolasiobolus Agerer (1983), Tricholomataceae. 1, 209, 2003; phylogeny).
tropical. See Agerer (Mitt. bot. StSamml. Miinch. 19: Pseudomitrula Gamundi (1980), Helotiaceae. 1, S.
279, 1983). America. See Gamundi (Fl. criptog. Tierra de/ Fuego
Pseudolecanactis Zahlbr. (1907), ? Roccellaceae (L). 10, 1987).
1, Samoa. pseudomixis (-gamy), the type of fertilization in which
Pseudolecidea Clauzade & CL Roux (1984) = the copulating elements are not special sexual cells.
Claurouxia. Pseudomonilia A. Geiger (1910) nom. rej. =Candida
Pseudolecidea Marchand (1896) = Abrothallus fide fide Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn
Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 8, 1995).
1995). Pseudomorfea Punith. (1981), Dothideomycetes.
Pseudolembosia Theiss. ( 1913 ), Parmulariaceae. 2, Anamorph Chaetasbolisia. 1, India; Argentina. See
Australia; C. America. See Petrak (Sydowia 8: 297, Venedikian (Boin Soc. argent. Bot. 25: 495, 1988).
1954), Inacio & Cannon (MR 107: 82, 2003), Inacio pseudomorph, a stroma made up of plant parts kept
et al. (Mycol. Progr. 4: 133, 2005). together by plectenchyma.
Pseudoleptogium Jatta (1900) = Polychidium fide pseudomycelium (of Candida, etc.), loosely united,
Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, catenulate groups of cells (see Zobl, RAM 23: 177,
1995). 1944).
Pseudoleptogium Milli. Arg. (1885) = Leptogium fide Pseudomycena Cejp (1929) = Mycena fide Smith
Degelius (Svensk bot. Tidskr. 37: 65, 1943). (North American Species of Mycena, 1947).
Pseudolignincola Chatrnala & E.B.G. Jones (2006), Pseudomycoderma H. Will (1916), anamorphic Sac-
Halosphaeriaceae. Anamorph Humicola-like. 1 (ma- charomycetales, Hso.OeH.?. 1, Europe.
rine), Thailand. See Chatrnala & Jones (Nova Hed- Pseudomycoporon Marchand (1896) ? = Mycoporum
wigia 83: 225, 2006). Flot. ex Ny!. fide Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of
Pseudolizonia Pirotta (1889) = Lizonia fide von Arx & the Fungi edn 8, 1995).
Millier (Stud. Mycol. 9, 1975). pseudomycorrhiza, see mycorrhiza.
Pseudoloma J.L. Matthews, A.M.V. Brown, K. Lari- Pseudomycotina, see mycorrhiza.
son, J.K. Bishop-Stewart, P. Rogers & M.L. Kent Pseudonaevia Dennis & Spooner (1993), Helotiales. 1,
(2001), Microsporidia. 1. See Matthews et al. (J. Eu- British Isles. See Dennis & Spooner (Persoonia 15:
kary. Microbial. 48: 227, 2001). 177, 1993).
Pseudolycoperdon Velen. (1947) = Bovista fide Pseudonectria Seaver (1909), Nectriaceae. Anamorph
Kreisel (Beih. Nova Hedwigia 25: 63, 1967). Volute/la. 5 (on leaves and twigs), Europe; America.
Pseudolyophyllum (Singer) Raithelh. (1979) = Clito- See Rossman et al. (Mycol. 85: 685, 1993; key),
cybe fide Kuyper (in litt. ). Rossman et al. (Stud. Mycol. 42: 248 pp., 1999),
 PSEUDOPHIAL/DE 571

Zhang et al. (Mycol. 98: 1076, 2006; phylogeny). 3, Mexico; Caribbean. See Henssen (Lichenologist
Pseudonectriella Petr. (1959) = Catabotrys fide 27: 261, 1995), Schultz (Bryologist 110: 286, 2007;
Rossman et al. (Stud. Myco/. 42: 248 pp., 1999). USA).
Pseudoneottiospora Faure! & Schotter (1965), ana- pseudoperidium, a false peridium; covering membrane
morphic Pezizomycotina, Cpd.lbH.19. 2 (coprophi- of the aecium in the Pucciniales.
lous), Algeria; Italy. See Faure! & Schotter (Revue
Mycol. Paris 29: 278, 1964).
=
Pseudoperis Clem. & Shear (1931) Pseudoperispo-
rium.
Pseudoneurospora Dania Garcia, Stchigel & Guarro Pseudoperisporiaceae Toro (1926), ? Dothideomy-
(2004), Sordariaceae. l, Thailand. See Garcia et al. cetes (inc. sed.). 25 gen.(+ 39 syn.), 228 spp.
(MR. 108: 1139, 2004). Lit.: Farr (Mycol. 55: 226, 1963; on Pinaceae), Farr
Pseudoniptera Velen. (1947) = Hymenoscyphus fide (Myco/. 58: 221, 1966; on Gramineae), Farr (Mycol.
Gminder (Czech Mycol. 58: 125, 2006). 71: 243, 1979; on Asteraceae), Farr (Myco/. 76: 793,
Pseudonitschkia Coppins & S.Y. Kondr. (1995), ? 1984; on Rubiaceae), Farr (Sydowia 38: 65, 1985),
Dacampiaceae. l (on Parmotrema), widespread. See Dobbeler (Arctic and Alpine Mycology II: 87, 1987),
Coppins & Kondratyuk (Edinb. J. Bot. 52: 229, Sivanesan (SA 6: 201, 1987), Barr (Mycotaxon 64:
1995). 149, 1997), Dobbeler (Biodiv. Cons. 6: 721, 1997),
Pseudonocardia Henssen (1957), Actinobacteria. q.v. Valinsky et al. (Appl. Environm. Microbiol. 68: 5999,
Pseudonosema E.U. Canninga, D. Refardtb, C.R. 2002), Lumbsch et al. (Mo/. Phylogen. Evol. 34: 512,
Vossbrinckc, B. Okamurad & A. Curry (2002), Mi- 2005).
crosporidia. l. See Canninga et al. (Eur. J. Protist. Pseudoperisporium Toro (1926) = Lasiostemma fide
38: 247, 2002). Farr (Mycol. 71: 250, 1979).
Pseudoolla Velen. (1934) = Olla fide Baral (SA 13: Pseudoperitheca Elenkin (1922), Pezizomycotina (L).
113, 1994). I, former USSR.
Pseudoomphalina (Singer) Singer ( 1956), Tricholo- pseudoperithecium (of Laboulbeniales), a perithe-
mataceae. c. 5, widespread (north temperate). See cium-like structure in which the asci and spores be-
Singer (Myco/. 48: 725, 1956), Watling & Turnbull come free.
(British Fungus Flora, 1998; UK), Contu (Mico/ogia Pseudopestalotia Elenkin & Ohl ( 1912) = Truncatella
e Vegetazione Medite"anea 18: 61, 2003; Sardinia). fide Steyaert (Bull. Jard. Bot. Etat 19: 285, 1949),
pseudooperculate (of asci), ones which are essentially Sutton (Mycol. Pap. 141, 1977).
unitunicate in structure and with a thickened apical Pseudopetrakia M.B. Ellis (1971), anamorphic Pe-
cap which splits completely away at discharge (e.g. zizomycotina, Hsy.#eP.10. I, India. See Ellis (Myco/.
Odontotrema); see ascus. Pap. 125: 3, 1971), Sutton & Alcorn (Proc. R. Soc.
Pseudopannaria (B. de Lesd.) Zahlbr. (1924), ? Qd. 95: 41, 1984).
Lecideaceae (L). l, France. Pseudopezicula Korf (1986), Helotiaceae. Anamorph
Pseudopapulaspora N.D. Sharma (1977), anamorphic Phialophora-like. 2, Europe; N. America. See Korf et
Pezizomycotina, Hso.#eP.l. l, India. See Sharma (J. al. (Mycotaxon 26: 457, 1986), Pearson et al. (Pl.
Indian bot. Soc. 56: l 00, 1977). Dis. 72: 796, 1988; disease), Reiss & Zinkemagel (Z.
pseudoparaphyses (of ascomycetes), see hamathe- PjlKrankh. PjlPath. PjlSchutz 101: 212, 1994; het-
cium; (ofbasidiomycetes), see hyphidium. erothallism), Verkley (Stud. Myco/. 44: 180 pp.,
pseudoparenchyma, see plectenchyma. 1999).
Pseudoparmelia Lynge (1914), Parmeliaceae (L). 27, Pseudopeziza Fuckel (1870), ? Dermateaceae. Ana-
pantropical. See Hale (Smithson. Contr. bot. 31, morph Gloeosporidie/la. 3, widespread. P. trifo/ii
1976), Hale (Mycotaxon 25: 603, 1986), Elix & Nash (clover leaf spot). See Schiiepp (Phytopath. Z. 36:
(Bryologist 100: 482, 1998). 224, 1959; key), Thite & Nagaraja (Geophytology 20:
Pseudoparodia Theiss. & Syd. ( 1917), Venturiaceae. I 17, 1990; ontogeny), Reiss & Zinkemagel (Z.
(on Vaccinium), S. America. See Petrak (Sydowia 1: PjlKrankh. PjlPath. PjlSchutz 101: 212, 1994; het-
169, 1947). erothallism), Nauta & Spooner (Mycologist 14: 65,
Pseudoparodiella F. Stevens (1927), Venturiaceae. 2000; key British spp. ).
Anamorph Spilodochium. I, Costa Rica. See Sivane- Pseudopezizites Fiore (1932), Fossil Fungi. I (Eo-
san (TBMS 86: 187, 1986). cene), Italy.
Pseudopatella Sacc. (1884) = Cystotricha fide Hohnel Pseudophacidiaceae Rehm (1887) ? = Ascodichaena-
(Sher. Akad. Wiss. Wien Math.-naturw. Kl., Abt. I ceae.
119: 617, 1910). Pseudophacidium P. Karst. (1885), ? Ascodichaena-
Pseudopatella Speg. ( 1891) = Botryodiplodia fide ceae. 5, widespread. See Minter in Capretti et al.
Petrak & Sydow (Feddes Repert. 42: l, 1927). (Eds) (Shoot and Foliage Diseases in Forest Trees:
Pseudopatellina Hohn. (1908), anamorphic Pezizomy- 65, 1995), Yuan et al. (Australas. Pl. Path. 29: 215,
cotina, St.OeH.?. I, Europe. 2000).
Pseudopaulia M. Schultz (2002), Lichinaceae. I, Soco- Pseudophaeolus Ryvarden (1975) = Laetiporus fide
tra. See Schultz (Mycotaxon 82: 446, 2002), Schultz Westhuizen (Bothalia 11: 143, 1973), Ofosu-Asiedu
& Bildel (Lichenologist 35: 151, 2003; phylogeny). (TBMS 65: 285, 1975), Ryvarden (Gen. Polyp.: 135,
Pseudopeltis L. Holm & K. Holm (1978),? Helotiales. 1991) See.
I (on Dryopteris), Sweden. See Holm & Holm (Bot. Pseudophaeoramularia U. Braun (1997) = Pseudocer-
Notiser 131: 97, 1978). cospora fide Braun & Melnik (Trudy Botanicheskogo
Pseudopeltistroma Katurn. (1975), anamorphic Pe- Instituta im. V.L. Komarova 20: 18, 1997), Crous &
zizomycotina, Cpt.OeP.?. l, Japan. See Katumoto Braun (CBS Diversity Ser. 1: 571pp.,2003).
(Bulletin of the Faculty of Agriculture, Yamaguchi Pseudophaeotrichum Aue, E. Miill. & C. Stoll (1969)
University 26: 99, 1975). = Neotestudina fide Hawksworth (CJB 57: 91, 1979).
Pseudopeltula Henssen ( 1995), Gloeoheppiaceae (L). pseudophialide, a cell bearing a sporangiolum in the
572 PSEUDOPHLOEOSPORELLA

Kickxellaceae. don (Myca/. Pap. 99: 14, 1965).

Pseudopbloeosporella U. Braun (1993), anamorphic pseudopycnidium (obsol.), a pycnidium-like structure
Pezizomycotina, Cac.= eH.10. l, Japan. See Braun of hyphal tissue, as in certain anamorphic fungi.
(Cryptog. bot. 4: 110, 1993). Pseudopyrenula Miill. Arg. (1883), Trypetheliaceae
Pseudophoma Hllhn. (1916) = Chaetosphaeronema (±L). 10, widespread (tropical). See Riedl (Sydowia
fide Petrak (Annis myco/. 42: 58, 1944). 16: 215, 1963), Aptroot (Nova Hedwigia 66: 89,
Pseudophomopsis Hllhn. (1926) = Phomopsis (Sacc.) 1998), Aptroot (Trap. Bryol. 14: 25, 1998), Harris
Bubak. fide Clements & Shear (Gen. Fung., 1931). (Lichenogr. Thomsoniana: 133, 1998), Prado et al.
Pseudophragmotrichum W.P. Wu, B. Sutton & (MR. 110: 511, 2006; phylogeny), Aptroot et al.
Gange (1998), anamorphic Pezizomycotina, Cpd.?.?. (Biblthca Lichenol. 97, 2008; Costa Rica).
l, Cuba. See Wu et al. (MR.102: 179, 1998). Pseudopythium Sideris (1930) nom. nud., Fungi. See
Pseudophyllacbora Speg. (1919) nom. dub., Fungi. Merlich (Myca/. 24: 453, 1932).
See Petrak (Sydowia 5: 350, 1951). Pseudoramonia Kantvilas & Vezda (2000), Thelotre-
Pseudopbysalospora Hllhn. (1918) = Physalospora mataceae. 2, Australia; Venezuela. See Kantvilas &
fide Barr (Myca/. 68, 1976). Vezda (Licheno/ogist 32: 343, 2000).
Pseudopbyscia Milli. Arg. (1894) = Heterodermia. Pseudoramularia Matsush. (1983), anamorphic Pe-
Pseudopbysciaceae Tomas. (1949) = Physciaceae. zizomycotina, Hso.= eH.3. 2, Uganda; Pacific islands.
pseudophyse, see cystidium. See Matsushima (Matsush. Myca/. Mem. 3: 13,
pseudophysis, see hyphidium. 1983).
Pseudopileum Canter (1963), Chytridiaceae. 1 (on Pseudorbilia Ying Zhang, Z.F. Yu, Baral & K.Q.
Mallomonas), British Isles. See Canter (TBMS 46: Zhang (2007), Orbiliaceae. 1, China. See Zhang et al.
309, 1963). (Fungal Diversity 26: 305, 2007).
pseudopionnotes, see sporodochium. pseudorhiza, a rooting base, as in Collybia radicata
Pseudopiptoporus Ryvarden (1980), Polyporaceae. 2, (Buller, 4).
E. Africa; India. See Ryvarden & Johansen (Pre/im. Pseudorhizina Jacz. (1913), Discinaceae. 2, N. Amer-
Polyp. Fl. E. Afr.: 523, 1980), Decock & Ryvarden ica. See Harrnaja (Karstenia 13: 48, 1973), Abbott &
(Nova Hedwigia 77: 199, 2003). Currah (Mycotaxon 62: 1, 1997; N. Am.), O'Donnell
Pseudopithyella Seaver (1928), Sarcoscyphaceae. 2, et al. (Myca/. 89: 48, 1997; phylogeny), Holec &
widespread. See Dissing & Raitviir (Eesti NSV Tead. Beran (Czech Myca/. 59: 51, 2007; Europe).
Akad. Toim. Biol. seer 23: 104, 1974), Donadini et al. Pseudorhizinaceae Harrnaja (1974) = Discinaceae.
(Cryptog. Myca/. 10: 283, 1989; asci), Harrington et Pseudorhizopogon Kobayasi (1983), anamorphic
al. (Myca/. 91: 41, 1999; phylogeny), Hansen & Pfis- Pezizomycotina, Cpd.OeH.?23. l, Japan. See Koba-
ter (Myco/. 98: 1029, 2006; phylogeny). yasi (J. Jap. Bot. 58: 175, 1983).
Pseudoplacodium Motyka ( 1996) nom. inval. = Proto- Pseudorhynchia Hllhn. (1909) = Trichosphaeria fide
parmelia fide Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Samuels & Barr (CJB 75: 2165, 1998), Dulymamode
Fungi edn 8, 1995). et al. (MR. 105: 247, 2001).
pseudoplasmodium, see plasmodium. Pseudorhytisma Juel ( 1895), Rhytismataceae. 1, wide-
Pseudoplea Hllhn. (1918) = Leptosphaerulina fide Barr spread. See Schiiepp (Phytopath. Z. 36: 262, 1959).
(Contr. Univ. Mich. Herb. 9, 1972). Pseudorobillarda M. Morelet (1968), anamorphic
Pseudoplectania Fuckel (1870), Sarcosomataceae. 3 or Pezizomycotina, Cpd.= eH.15. 11, widespread. See
4, Europe; N. America. See Donadini (Myca/. Helv. Nag Raj (Coe/omycetous Anamorphs with Append-
2: 217, 1987; 4 spp.), Li & Kimbrough (CJB 73: age-bearing Conidia, 1993), Bianchinotti (MR. 101:
1761, 1995; ultrastr.), Landvik et al. (Nordic JI Bot. 1233, 1997), Vujanovic & St-Arnaud (Myco/. 95:
17: 403, 1997; DNA), Harrington et al. (Myca/. 91: 955, 2003; key), Plaingam et al. (Nova Hedwigia 80:
41, 1999; phylogeny), Hansen & Pfister (Myco/. 98: 335, 2005; Thailand).
1029, 2006; phylogeny), Perry et al. (MR. 111: 549, Pseudorobillarda Nag Raj, Morgan-Jones & W.B.
2007; phylogeny). Kendr. (1972) = Pseudorobillarda M. Morelet fide
Pseudopleistophora Sprague (1977), Microsporidia. l. Nag Raj et al. (CJB 51: 688, 1973).
Pseudopleospora Petr. (1920), Dothideomycetes. 3, Pseudosaccharomyces Briosi & Fameti (1906), ana-
Europe. See Crivelli (Uber die heterogene Ascomy- morphic Pezizomycotina, HSo.OeH.?. c. 20, Italy.
cetengattung Pleospora Rbh., 1983; key). Pseudosaccharomyces Klllcker (1912) [non Pseu-
pseudopodetium, a lichenized podetium-like structure dosaccharomyces Briosi & Fameti 1906] = Kloeck-
of vegetative origin, ascogonia arising on this not on era fide Cadez et al. (FEMS Yeast Res. 1: 279, 2002).
the pre-formed granular or squamulose thallus initials Pseudosagedia (Miill. Arg.) M. Choisy (1949), Porina-
(e.g. C/adia, Stereocaulon). ceae (L). 1, widespread. See Hafellner & Kalb
pseudopodium (of Mycetozoa), a protoplasmic process (Biblthca Lichenol. 57: 161, 1995; status), McCarthy
from a myxamoeba or plasmodium. & Malcolm (Licheno/ogist 29: 1, 1997), Harris
Pseudopolyporus Hollick (1910), Fossil Fungi ? (Opuscula Phi/olichenum 2: 15, 2005; N America).
Basidiomycota. 1 (Carboniferous), USA. Pseudosarcophoma Urries (1952) ? = Selenophoma
Pseudopolystigmina Murashk. ( 1928), anamorphic fide Sutton (Myca/. Pap. 141, 1977).
Pezizomycotina, St.OeH.?. l, Russia. Pseudoschizothyra Punith. (1980), anamorphic Pe-
Pseudoproboscispora Punith. (1999), Annulatasca- zizomycotina, Cpt.leH.15. 1, Myanmar. See Pu-
ceae. l (on submerged wood), widespread. See Wong nithalingam (Nova Hedwigia 31: 890, 1979).
& Hyde (MR. 103: 81, 1999), Campbell et al. (Myca/. Pseudosclerophoma Petr. (1923) = Phoma Sacc. fide
95: 41, 2003; phylogeny). Sutton (Myca/. Pap. 141, 1977).
Pseudoprotomyces Gibelli (1874) = Phloeoconis fide pseudosclerotium, a compacted mass of intermixed
Saccardo (Sy/I.fang. 14: 1197, 1899). substratum (soil, stones, etc.) held together by myce-
Pseudopuccinia Hllhn. ( 1925) = Stigmina fide Laun- lium, as in Polyporus tuberaster (see stone-fungus;
 PSEUDOTULOSTOMA 573

also zone lines). 1969).

Pseudoscypha J. Reid & Piroz. (1966),? Hysteriaceae. Pseudotaeniolina J.L. Crane & Schokn. (1986), ana-
1 (on Abies), Canada. See Reid & Pirozynski (CJB morphic Capnodiales, Hso.0-leP.3. 1, Iran. See
44: 351, 1966). Crane & Schoknecht (Mycol. 78: 88, 1986), De Leo
Pseudoseptoria Speg. (1910), anamorphic Pezizomy- et al. (Antonie van Leeuwenhoek 83: 351, 2003),
cotina, Cpd.OeH.19. 7 (on Poaceae), widespread Kurzai et al. (Mycoses 46: 141, 2003), Selbmann et
(temperate). See Sutton (The Coelomycetes, 1980). al. (Stud. Mycol. 51: 1, 2005; phylogeny).
pseudoseptum (1) (obsol.) a protoplasmic or vacuolar Pseudotapesia Velen. (1939), ? Helotiales. 1, former
membrane looking like a septum(= distoseptum, dis- Czechoslovakia.
toseptate) as in Corynespora; (2) (of Blastocladia- pseudothecium (1) an ascostromatic ascoma having
les), a septum having pores. asci in numerous unwalled locules, as in loculoasco-
pseudosetae (false setae), the upturned free-ends of mycetes; cf. euthecium; (2) a protoperithecium.
context hyphae in the hymenium of Duportella. Pseudothelephora Lloyd (1919) = Thelephora fide
Pseudosigmoidea K. Ando & N. Nakam. (2000), ana- Donk (Taxon 6: 17, 1957).
morphic Pezizomycotina. 1, USA. See Ando & Na- Pseudothiella Petr. ( 1928), Phyllachoraceae. Ana-
kamura (J. gen. appl. Microbiol. Tokyo 46: 55, morph Pseudothiopsella. 1 (from living leaves), Bra-
2000). zil. See Hyde (TMSJ32: 265, 1991).
Pseudosolidum Lloyd (1923), Ascoporiaceae. Ana- Pseudothiopsella Petr. (1928), anamorphic Pseudo-
morph Plectophomella-like. I, S. America. See thiella, St.OeH.?. 1, Brazil.
Samuels & Romero (Bo/. Mus. Paraense Emilio Pseudothis Theiss. & Syd. (1914), Diaporthales. 1,
Goe/di ser. bot. 7: 263, 1991; as Ascoporia), Kutorga America (tropical). See Cannon (Fungal Diversity 7:
& Hawksworth (SA 15: I, 1997; as Ascoporia), 17,2001).
Rossman et al. (Stud. Mycol. 42: 248 pp., 1999). Pseudothyridaria Petr. (1925) = Valsaria fide
Pseudosphaerella Hohn. (1911) = Microcyclus fide Clements & Shear (Gen. Fung., 1931), Ju et al. (My-
von Arx & Millier (Stud. Mycol. 9, 1975). cotaxon 58: 419, 1996).
Pseudosphaeria Hohn. ( 1907) = Wettsteinina fide Pseudothyrium Hohn. (1927), anamorphic Pezizomy-
Millier & von Arx (Beitr. Kryptfl. Schweiz 11 no. 2, cotina, St.OeH.15. 1, Europe.
1962), Shoemaker & Babcock (CJB 65: 373, 1987). Pseudotis (Boud.) Boud. (1907) = Otidea fide Eckblad
Pseudosphaeriales = Pleosporales. (Nytt Mag. Bot. 15: 1, 1968).
Pseudosphaerialites Venkatach. & R.K. Kar (1969), Pseudotomentella Svrcek (1958), Thelephoraceae. 12,
Fossil Fungi? Ascomycota. 1 (Tertiary), India. widespread. See Larsen (Mycol. 66: 167, 1974; key),
Pseudosphaerophorus M. Sato (1968) = Bunodo- Stalpers (Stud. Mycol. 35: 49, 1993; key), Koljalg
phoron fide Wedin (Pl. Syst. Evol. 187: 213, 1993). (Syn. Fung. 9: 41, 1996; key eurasian spp.), Martini
Pseudospiropes M.B. Ellis (1971), anamorphic & Hentic (BSMF 119: 19, 2003; France).
Strossmayeria, Hso.= eP.10. 26, widespread. See Pseudotorula Subram. (1958), anamorphic Pezizomy-
Ellis (Dematiaceous Hyphomycetes, 1971), Ellis cotina, Hso.= fP.3. 1, India. See Subramanian (J. In-
(More Dematiaceous Hyphomycetes, 1976), Hyde & dian bot. Soc. 37: 58, 1958).
Goh (MR 102: 739, 1998). Pseudotracya Vanky ( 1999), Doassansiaceae. 1 (on
Pseudospora Schiffn. ( 1931 ), Algae. Ottelia (Hydrocharatiaceae)), Australia. See Vanky
pseudospore (I) (of Acrasiales), an encysted myx- (Mycotaxon 71: 216, 1999).
amoeba; (2) (of Ustilaginales), a basidiospore (ob- Pseudotracylla B. Sutton & Hodges (1976), anamor-
sol.); (3) a chlamydospore, as in Rhizoctonia rubi. phic Pezizomycotina, Cpt.OeH.15. 2, Brazil; USA.
Pseudostegia Bubak (1906), anamorphic Pezizomy- See Carris (Mycol. 84: 534, 1992), Carris (Mycotaxon
cotina, Cac.OeH.15. 1, N. America. SO: 93, 1994).
pseudostem (of gasteromycete basidiomata), spongy Pseudotrametes Bondartsev & Singer (1944) =Tram-
tissue in which hyphae are not orientated parallel to etes fide Donk (Verh. K. ned. Akad. Wet. tweede sect.
the stipe axis (Dring, 1973). 62: 1, 1974).
Pseudostemphylium (Wiltshire) Subram. ( 1961) = Pseudotremellodendron D.A. Reid (1957) =Tremel-
Ulocladium fide Simmons (Mycol. 59: 80, 1967). lodendropsis fide Comer (TBMS 49: 205, 1966).
Pseudostictis Lambotte (1887) = Cryptodiscus fide Pseudotrichia Kirschst. ( 1939), Pleosporales. 6, wide-
Sherwood (Mycotaxon 6: 215, 1977). spread (north temperate). See Barr (Mycotaxon 20: 1,
Pseudostilbella Munt.-Cvetk. & G6mez-Bolea (1995), 1984), Huhndorf (Mycol. 86: 134, 1994; key 4 spp.
anamorphic Pezizomycotina. 1, Morocco. See Mun- neotropics), Liew et al. (Mo/. Phylogen. Evol. 16:
tailola-Cvetkovic & G6mez-Bolea (CJB 73: 591, 392, 2000; phylogeny), camara et al. (MR 107: 516,
1995). 2003; phylogeny).
Pseudostracoderma A.E. Martinez & Godeas (1997), Pseudotrichoconis W.A. Baker & Morgan-Jones
anamorphic Pezizomycotina, Hso.?.?. 1. See Martinez (2001), anamorphic Pezizomycotina. 1, Europe. See
& Godeas (Mycotaxon 65: 455, 1997). Baker et al. (Mycotaxon 79: 367, 2001).
pseudostroma, a stroma formed of thalline tissue and Pseudotrochila Hohn. (1917),? Rhytismatales. 1, Java.
remnants of host tissue (see Eriksson, Opera bot. 60: Pseudotryblidium Rehm (1890), Helotiales. 1, Europe.
14, 1981 ), an aggregation of perithecial ascornata Pseudotrype Henn. (1900) = Eutypella fide Hohnel
into a pustule some partly of bark cells altered by the (Sber. Akad. Wiss. Wien Math.-naturw. Kl., Abt. 1
fungus (see Johnson, Ann. Mo bot. Gdn 27: 31, 119: 926, 1910).
1940), a coelomycetous conidioma of fungal and host Pseudotthia Henn. (1900) = Gibbera fide von Arx &
tissue (see Sutton, The Coelomycetes, 1980), Fig. Millier (Stud. Mycol. 9, 1975).
lOS). cf. substroma. Pseudotulasnella Lowy (1964), Tulasnellaceae. 1,
Pseudostypella McNabb (1969), Auriculariaceae. 1, Guatemala. See Lowy (Mycol. 56: 696, 1964).
New Zealand. See McNabb (N.Z. JI Bot. 7: 259, Pseudotulostoma O.K. Mill. & T. Henkel (2001),
574 PSEUDOTYPHULA

Elaphomycetaceae. 2, Japan; Guyana. See Miller et Psilainaperturites Y.K. Mathur (1966), Fossil Fungi.
al. (MR 105: 1269, 2001), Asai et al. (Bull. natn. Sci. 1, India.
Mus. Tokyo, B 30: 1, 2004), Geiser et al. (Myca/. 98: Psiloboletinus Singer (1945), Suillaceae. 1, Asia (tem-
1053, 2006; phylogeny), Henkel et al. (Myco"hiza perate). See Smith (Mycol. 58: 332, 1966).
16: 241, 2006; mycorrhiza). Psilobotrys Sacc. ( 1879) = Chloridium fide Hughes
Pseudotyphula Corner (1953), Marasmiaceae. 1, N. (CJB 36: 727, 1958).
America. See Berthier (Biblthca Myca/. 98: 89, psilocin, a hallucinatory indole derivative from Psilo-
1985). cybe mexicana (Hoffman et al., Experientia 14: 11,
Pseudovalsa Ces. & De Not. (1863), Pseudovalsaceae. 397, 1958). See also psilocybin, hallucinogenic fungi.
Anamorph Coryneum. 4, widespread (north temper- Psilocistella Svrcek (1977), Hyaloscyphaceae. 10,
ate). See Wehmeyer (Revision of Melanconis, 1941), Europe. See Huhtinen (Karstenia 29: 45, 1990),
Barr (Myca/. Mem. 7, 1978). Raitviir (Scripta Myca/. 20, 2004).
Pseudovalsaceae M.E. Barr (1978), Diaporthales. 3 Psilocybe (Fr.) P. Kumm. (1871), Strophariaceae. c.
gen. (+ 2 syn.), 26 spp. Much reduced in diversity 300, widespread. Several species of subgen. Psilo-
compared with its traditional circumscription. See cybe hallucinogenic, producing psilocybin, psilocin
Wehmeyer (Revision of Melanconis, 1941), Barr and baeocystin (Stamets, Psilocybin mushrooms of
(Myca/. Mem. 7, 1978), Castlebury et al. (Myca/. 94: the world, 1996; Guzman, International Journal of
1017, 2002), Rossman et al. (Mycoscience 48: 135, Medicinal Mushrooms 7: 410, 2005); the edible
2007; phylogeny). P. rugoso-annulata ('strophaire') cultivated in Eur.
Pseudovalsaria Spooner (1986), Boliniaceae. 4, In the present edition the genus is very widely cir-
Europe; China. See Spooner (TBMS 86: 401, 1986), cumscribed (Smith, Taxon 28: 19, 1979; Kiihner, Les
Barr (Mycotaxon 46: 45, 1993), Barr (Mycotaxon 51: Hymenomycetes agaricoiaes: 249, 1980; Noordeloos,
191, 1994; posn), Andersson et al. (SA 14: 1, 1995; Persoonia 16: 127, 1995), whereas Singer (Agari-
posn), Kang et al. (Mycoscience 40: 151, 1999; cales mod. Taxon., 4th ed., 1986) recognized a num-
posn). ber of smaller segregate genera (Hypholoma,
Pseudovalsella Hohn. (1918), Pseudovalsaceae. Ana- Melanotus, Psilocybe, Stropharia). Recognition of
morph Hendersonula. 1 (from bark), widespread. See these segregate genera is unsatisfactory, a number of
Barr (Myca/. Mem. 7, 1978). species having been transferred from one genus to
Pseudovirgaria H.D. Shin, U. Braun, Arzanlou & another and moved back again, depending on the sig-
Crous (2007), ? Capnodiales. 1 (on rusts), Korea. See nificance attached on various characters. Recognition
Arzanlou et al. (Stud Myca/. 58: 57, 2007). of one broadly defined genus is not entirely satisfac-
Pseudovularia Speg. (1910) = Ramularia Unger fide tory, and the older genera are still maintained at sub-
Deighton (TBMS 59: 419, 1972). generic or sectional level. Moncalvo et al. (Mot. Phy-
Pseudoxenasma K.H. Larss. & Hjortstam (1976), log. Evol. 23: 357, 2002) distributed the taxon over at
Russulaceae. 1, Europe. See Larsson & Hjortstam least 8 clades, and 6 of these were also recognised by
(Mycotaxon 4: 307, 1976), Larsson & Larsson (My- Bridge et al. (Mycotaxon 103: 109, 2008). The taxon
ca/. 95: 1037, 2003; phylogeny). in a broad sense also includes the gasteroid genera
Pseudoxylaria Boedijn (1959) = Xylaria Hill ex Leratiomyces and Weraroa. See Guzman (Beih. Nova
Schrank fide Lress0e (SA 13: 43, 1994). Hedwigia 74, 1983, monograph Psilocybe, Bibi. My-
Pseudoyuconia Lar.N. Vassiljeva (1983), Pleospo- ca/. 159: 91, 1995; suppl. to monogr., International
raceae. 1, Germany. See Ahn & Shearer (CJB 73: Journal of Medicinal Mushrooms 7: 305, 2005),
573, 1995; as Ba"ella). Noordeloos (Ost. Z. Pizk. 10: 115, 2001; sect. Psilo-
Pseudozyma Bandoni ( 1985), anamorphic Ustilagina- cybe), Boekhout et al. (MR 106: 1251, 2002; taxon-
ceae. 9, Canada; China. See Hajlaoui et al. (Phytopa- omy sect. Psilocybe). See also Hallucinogenic Fungi.
thology 82: 583, 1992; biocontrol, as Stephanoascus), Psilocybe Fayod (1889) = Panaeolina fide Singer &
Boekhout (J. gen. appl. Microbial. Tokyo 41: 359, Smith (Myca/. 38: 287, 1946).
1995; taxonomy), Hoegh et al. (CJB 73: 869, 1995; psilocybin, a hallucinatory indole derivative from
lipases), Diket al. (Eur. J. Pl. Path. 104: 413, 1998; Psilocybe mexicana. See Bazante (Rev. Mycol. 36:
biocontrol), Kurtzman & Fell (Yeasts, a taxonomic 25, 1971; action). See also psilocin, hallucinogenic
study 4th edn, 1998), Fell et al. in McLaughlin et al. fungi.
(Eds) (The Mycota A Comprehensive Treatise on Psilodiporites C.P. Varma & Rawat (1963), Fossil
Fungi as Experimental Systems for Basic and Ap- Fungi. 7, Cameroon; India.
plied Research 78: 3, 2001; China), Wang et a{. (Int. Psiloglonium Hohn. (1918) = Glonium fide von Arx &
J. Syst. Evol. Microbial. 56: 289, 2006; China). Millier (Stud. Myca/. 9, 1975).
Pseudozythia Hohn. (1902), anamorphic Pezizomy- Psilolechia A. Massa!. (1860), Lecanorales (L). 4,
cotina, Cpd.OeH.?. 1, Europe. widespread. See Coppins & Purvis (Lichenologist 19:
Psiammopomopiospora Locq. & Sal.-Cheb. (1980), 29, 1987; key), Yoshimura & Harada (Lichenology 3:
Fossil Fungi. 3, Cameroon. 41, 2004; Japan), Andersen & Ekman (MR 109: 21,
Psiamspora Locq. & Sal.-Cheb. (1980), Fossil Fungi. 2005; phylogeny).
1, Cameroon. Psilonia Fr. (1825) ? = Volutella fide Hawksworth et
Psidimobipiospora Locq. & Sal.-Cheb. (1980), Fossil al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995).
Fungi. 4, Cameroon. Psiloniaceae Corda (1837) = Nectriaceae.
Psilachnum Hohn. (1926), Hyaloscyphaceae. 27, Psiloniella Costantin (1888) = Catenularia fide Mason
widespread. See Dennis (Persoonia 2: 171, 1962), (Myca/. Pap. 5: 120, 1941).
Raitviir (Scripta Mycol. 1: 1, 1970; key), Sharma Psiloparmelia Hale ( 1989), Parmeliaceae. 12, S. Amer-
(Nova Hedwigia 46: 369, 1988; 4 spp. on Pterido- ica; S. Africa. See Elix & Nash (Bryologist 95: 377,
phyta), Galan & Raitviir (Mycotaxon 72: 163, 1999), 1992; key), Lumbsch et al. (Mycotaxon 45: 489,
Raitviir (Scripta Myca/. 20, 2004). 1992; anatomy), Thell et al. (J. Hattori bot. Lab. 100:
 PTEROMAKTRON 575

797, 2006; phylogeny), Crespo et al. (Mo/. Phylogen. phylogeny), Wiklund & Wedin (Cladistics 19: 419,
Evol. 44: 812, 2007; phylogeny). 2003; phylogeny), Jergensen (Biblthca Lichenol. 88:
Psilopezia Berk. ( 1847), Pezizales. 5, widespread. See 229, 2004; S hemisphere), Miitdlikowska & Lutzoni
Pfister (Am. J. Bot. 60: 355, 1973; key), Zhuang (M'- (Am. J. Bot. 91: 449, 2004; phylogeny), Carballal
cotaxon 61: 3, 1997), Hansen & Pfister (M'col. 98: Duran & Lopez de Silanes Vazqez (Cryptog. M>col.
1029, 2006; phylogeny), Perry et al. (MR. 111: 549, 27: 69, 2006; Iberian peninsula), Mi!\.(llikowska et al.
2007; phylogeny). (A(yco/. 98: 1088, 2006; phylogeny).
Psilophana Syd. (1939),? Helotiales. 1, Ecuador. Psoromaria Ny!. ex Hue (1891) = Psoromidium fide
Psilosphaeria Cooke (1879), Pezizomycotina. I. The Galloway & James (Lichenologist 17: 173, 1985).
genus needs typification. =
Psoromatomyces Cif. & Tomas. (1953) Psoroma.
Psilospora Rabenh. (1856) = Polymorphum fide Psoromella Gyeln. ( 1940), Parmeliaceae (L). 1, Argen-
Hawksworth & Punithalingam (TBMS 60: 501, tina.
1973). Psoromidium Stirt. (1877), Pannariaceae (L). 2, S.
Psilosporina Died. (1913) = Polymorphum fide Hawk- America; Australasia. See Galloway & James
sworth & Punithalingam (TBMS 60: 501, 1973). (Lichenologist 17: 173, 1985; key), Ekman & J0rgen-
Psilothecium Clem. (1903), ? Helotiales. 1, N. Amer- sen (CJB 80: 625, 2002; phylogeny), Jergensen
ica. (Biblthca Licheno/. 88: 229, 2004).
Psilothecium Fuckel (1866) nom. dub., Pezizomy- Psoromopsis Ny!. (1863) ? = Phyllopsora fide Hawk-
cotina. 'Fusarium-like'. See Sutton (M'co/. Pap. sworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995).
141, 1977), Crous & Braun (CBS Diversity Ser. 1: Psoropsis Ny!. ex Zwackh (1883) nom. inval. = Poro-
571 pp., 2003). cyphus fide Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the
Psora Hoffm. (1789) nom. rej. = Physcia fide Hawk- Fungi edn 8, 1995).
sworth & Sherwood (Taxon 30: 338, 1981). Psorotheciella Sacc. & P. Syd. (1902) = Asterothyrium
Psora Hoffin. (1796) nom. cons., Psoraceae (L). 31, Mull. Arg. fide Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the
widespread. See Schneider (Biblthca Lichenol. 13, Fungi edn 8, 1995).
1980; key), Timdal (Nordic JI Bot. 4: 525, 1984; gen. Psorotheciopsis Rehm (1900), Asterothyriaceae (L). 5,
concept), Timdal (Bryo/ogist 89: 253, 1987; key 18 pantropical. See Santesson (Symb. bot. upsa/. 12 no.
spp. N. Am.), Kainz & Rambold (Biblthca Lichenol. 1: 1, 1952), Lucking (Willdenowia 29: 299, 1999;
88: 267, 2004; phylogeny), Miitdlikowska et al. (A(y- Ecuador), Henssen & Lucking (Ann. bot. Jenn. 39:
col. 98: 1088, 2006; phylogeny). 273, 2002; morphology, anatomy, ontogeny).
Psora Link (1833) = Toninia fide Hawksworth et al. Psorothecium A. Massa!. (1860) nom. dub., Fungi. See
(Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995). Sipman (Willdenowia 15: 557, 1986).
Psoraceae Zahlbr. ( 1898), Lecanorales (L). 6 gen. (+ 5 Psorotichia A. Massa!. (1855), Lichinaceae (L). c. 52,
syn.),51 spp. widespread. See Moreno & Egea (Bull. Soc. /inn.
Lit.: Brusse (Licheno/ogist 17: 267, 1985), Timdal Provence 45: 291, 1994), Schultz & Bude! (Lichen-
(Bryologist 89: 253, 1986), Hertel & Rambold (Pl. o/ogist 34: 39, 2002; key), Schultz & Budel (Lichen-
Syst. Evol. 158: 289, 1988), Pant (J. Bombay nat. o/ogist 35: 151, 2003; phylogeny), Schultz (Bryo/o-
Hist. Soc. 85: 658, 1988), Lumbsch & Kothe (Nova gist 110: 286, 2007; USA).
Hedwigia 57: 19, 1993), Timdal (Cryptog. Bryol.- Psorotichiella Werner (1955), ? Lecanorales (L). 1,
Lichenol. 15: 171, 1994), Buschbom & Mueller (Mo/. Lebanon. See Werner (Bull. Soc. bot. Fr. 102: 350,
Phylogen. Evol. 32: 66, 2004), Per8oh et al. (M'co/. 1955).
Progr. 3: 103, 2004), Mi!\.(llikowska et al. (M'co/. Psorotichiomyces Cif. & Tomas. (1953) = Psorotichia.
98: 1088, 2006; phylogeny), Hofstetter et al. (Mo/. Psorula Gotth. Schneid. (1980), ? Psoraceae (L). 3,
Phylogen. Evol. 44: 412, 2007; phylogeny). widespread. See Pietschmann (Nova Hedwigia 51:
Psorella Milli. Arg. (1894) ? = Bacidia fide Brako 521, 1990; posn).
(A(ycotaxon 35: 1, 1989). Psorulaceae Hafellner (1984) = Psoraceae.
Psorinia Gotth. Schneid. (1980), Lecanoraceae (L). 2, psychrophile, see thermophily.
Europe; former USSR. See Schneider (Biblthca psychrotolerant, growing at temperatures below 10°C
Lichenol. 13: 128, 1979). (opt. below 20°C).
Psoroglaena Milli. Arg. (1891), Verrucariaceae (L). 9, Psyllidomyces Buchner (1912),? Saccharomycetales. 1
widespread. See Eriksson (SA 11: 11, 1992), Eriksson (in insects), Europe.
& Hawksworth (SA 14: 65, 1995), Henssen (Biblthca psylocybin, see psilocybin.
Licheno/. 57: 161, 1995; key), Grube (Nova Hed- Ptechetelium Oberw. & Bandoni (1984), Eocronar-
wigia 68: 241, 1999; asci), Harada (Lichenology 2: 5, tiaceae. 1, Ecuador. See Oberwinkler & Bandoni
2003; Japan), Aptroot et al. (Biblthca Lichenol. 97, (TBMS 83: 645, 1984).
2008; Costa Rica). pterate, having wings; alate.
Psoroglaenomyces Cif. & Tomas. (1953) = Psoro- Pteridiosperma J.C. Krug & Jeng (1979), Cera-
glaena. tostomataceae. 1, Japan. See Krug & Jeng (Myco-
Psorographis Clem. (1909) = Acanthothecis fide taxon 10: 41, 1979).
Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, Pteridiospora Penz. & Sacc. (1897), Dothideomycetes.
1995). 4, widespread. See Filer (M'co/. 61: 167, 1969).
Psoroma Ach. ex Michx. (1803), Pannariaceae (L). c. Pteridomyces Jiilich (1979), Atheliaceae. 7. See Jillich
58, widespread (esp. south temperate). See Jergensen (Persoonia 10: 331, 1979).
(Op. bot. Soc. bot. Lund 45, 1978), Quilhot et al. (J. Pteroconium Sacc. ex Grove (1914), anamorphic
Nat. Prod. 52: 191, 1989; chemistry), Jergensen & Apiospora, Hsp.OeP.37. 3, widespread.
Wedin (Licheno/ogist 31: 341, 1999; cephalodiate Pterodinia Chevall. (1837) = Botrytis fide Hawk-
spp.), Jergensen (Bryo/ogist 103: 670, 2000; N sworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995).
America), Ekman & Jergensen (CJB 80: 625, 2002; Pteromaktron Whisler (1963), Legeriomycetaceae. 1
576 PTEROMYCES

(in Ephemeroptera), USA. See Lichtwardt (The Ptycbographa Nyl. (1874), Agyriaceae (L). 2, Europe.
Trichomycetes. Fungal associates of arthropods, See Redinger (Rabenh. Krypt.-Fl. 9 2.1: 217, 1938),
1986). McCune (Bryologist 100: 239, 1997; N America),
Pteromyces E. Bommer, M. Rousseau & Sacc. (1906), Schmitt et al. (Mycol. 9S: 827, 2003; phylogeny), Ba-
? Helotiales. 1, Europe. loch & Grube (MR 110: 125, 2006; phylogeny),
Pteromycula P.F. Cannon (1997), Dothideomycetes. 1, Lumbsch et al. (MR 111: 1133, 2007).
Great Britain. See Cannon (SA IS: 121, 1997). Ptycbographomyces Cif. & Tomas. (1953) = Ptycho-
Pterophyllus Lev. (1844) nom. rej. = Pleurotus fide grapha.
Stalpers (in litt. ). Ptychopeltis Syd. (1927) = Calothyriopsis fide Millier
Pteropus R.W. Ham (2005), Fossil Fungi, Pezizomy- & von Arx (Beitr. Kryptfl. Schweiz 11 no. 2, 1962),
cotina. I (Maastrichtian), Belgium. See van der Ham von Arx & Millier (Stud. Mycol. 9, 1975).
& Dortangs (Review of Palaeobotany and Palynology Ptychoverpa Boud. (1907) = Verpa fide Eckblad (Nytt
136: 60, 2005). Mag. Bot. IS: 1, 1968).
Pterospora Metrod (1949) [non Pterospora Nutt. 1818, ptyopbagous (of endotrophic mycorrhiza), the young
Pyrolaceae] = Tetrapyrgos. hyphae rupturing and extruding plasma! masses
Pterosporidium W.H. Ho & K.D. Hyde (1996), Phyl- (ptyosomes) which are digested by the host cells
lachoraceae. 2 (living mangrove leaves), widespread. (Burgeff, 1924); tolypophagous, the penetrating hy-
See Ho & Hyde (CJB 74: 1826, 1996). phae killed and digested by the host (Burgeff, 1924);
Pterula Fr. (1832), Pterulaceae. ca 50, widespread thamnisophagous, forming haustorial arbuscles
(esp. tropical). See Comer (Ann. Bot. Mem. I: 394, which are finally digested by the host (Burgeff,
1950; Dejlexula), Pine et al. (Mycol. 91: 944, 1999; 1938). Cf. halmophagous.
phylogeny), Roberts (Kew Bull. S4: 517, 1999; Cam- pubescent, having soft hairs.
eroon), Munkacsi et al. (Proc. R. Soc. Lond. B 271: Pubigera Baral, Gminder & Svrcek (1995) nom. inval.,
177, 2004; phylogeny, co-evolution with fungus- Hyaloscyphaceae. I, Europe. See Baral et al.
growing ants). (Docums Mycol. 2S nos 98-100: 47, 1995).
Pterulaceae Comer (1970), Agaricales. 12 gen. (+ 6 Puccinella Fuckel (1860) [non Puccinella Parl. 1848)
syn.), 99 spp. nom. cons., Gramineae] = Uromyces fide Dietel
Lit.: Petersen (Bull. N.Z. Dept. Sci. Industr. Res., (Nat. Pjlanzenfam. 6, 1928).
Pl. Dis. Div. 263: 143, 1988), Perez-Moreno & Vil- Puccinia Pers. (1794), Pucciniaceae. c. 4000 (on angio-
larreal (Micol. Neotrop. Aplic. 2: 123, 1989), Cripps sperms, I on fems), widespread. Heteroecious or
& Caesar (Mycotaxon 69: 153, 1998), Pine et al. autoecious, macro- or micro-cyclic; teliospores 2-
(Mycol. 91: 944, 1999), Roberts (Kew Bull. S4: 517, celled, though in some species (e.g. P. heterospora
1999), Roberts & Spooner (Kew Bull. SS: 843, 2000), on Malvaceae) most of the spores are I-celled (meso-
Munkacsi et al. (Proc. R. Soc. Lond. B. Biol. Sci. spores), or spores several-celled by transverse septa
271: 1777, 2004). ('Rostrupia'). There are important pathogens of cere-
Pterulicium Comer (1950), Pterulaceae. I, S.E. Asia. als (P. hordei) (barley, brown or leaf rust; I on Orni-
See Comer (Ann. Bot. Mem. [A monograph of thogalum), P. coronata (oat, crown rust; I on Rham-
Clavaria and allied genera] I: 689, 1950). nus), P. striiformis (syn. P. glumarum) (yellow or
Pterulopsis Wakef. & Hansf. (1943), anamorphic stripe rust), P. graminis (black or stem rust; I on Ber-
Pezizomycotina, Hsy.OfH.?. 1, Uganda. beris), P. recondita (syn. P. dispersa) (rye, brown, or
Pterygellaceae Jillich (1982) = Cantharellaceae. leaf rust; I on Anchusa) and P. perplexans f.sp.
Pterygellus Comer (1966), Cantharellaceae. 5, Asia triticina (syn. P. triticina) (wheat, brown, or leaf rust;
(tropical). See Comer (Monogr. Cantharelloid Fungi: I on Isopyrum); P. polysora (maize rust), P. kuehnii,
166, 1966). P. melanocephata (sugarcane), groundnut
Pterygiopsidomyces Cif. & Tomas. (1953) = Ptery- (P. arachidis), sunflower (P. helianthi), and a great
giopsis. number of other crop plants. See Lehmann et al. (Der
Pterygiopsis Vain. (1890), Lichinaceae (L). 12, wide- Schwarzrost, 1937; P. graminis), Chester (Cereal
spread (arid regions). See Henssen (Symb. bot. upsal. rusts D, 1946; P. recondita), Cammack (TBMS 41:
18 no. I, 1963), Jergensen (Lichenologist 22: 213, 89, 1958; P. polysora), Cummins (Rust fangi of cere-
1990), Moreno & Egea (Bull. Soc. !inn. Provence 4S: als, grasses and bamboos, 1971), Johnson et al.
291, 1994), Schultz & Bildel (Lichenologist 34: 39, (TBMS S8: 475, 1972; P. striiformis, physiologic
2002; key), Schultz & Bildel (Lichenologist 3S: 151, races), Urban (Ceska Mykol. 28: 80, 1974;
2003; phylogeny), Schultz (Biblthca Lichenol. 88: P. recondita), Cummins (Rust fangi on legumes and
555, 2004; Yemen), Schultz (Bryologist 109: 68, composites in North America, 1978), Bushnell &
2006; USA, Mexico). Roelfs (Eds) (The cereal rusts I Origin, specificity,
Pterygium Ny!. (1854) = Placynthium fide Hawk- structure and physiology, 1984), Bushnell & Roelfs
sworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995). (Eds) (The cereal rusts 2 Diseases, distribution, epi-
Pterygosporopsis P.M. Kirk (1983), anamorphic Pe- demiology, control, 1985), Mordue (TBMS 84: 758,
zizomycotina, Hso.OeP.4. I, British Isles. See Kirk 1985; P. kuehnii, P. melanocephala, grasses), Urban
(Mycotaxon 18: 285, 1983). & Markova (Acta Univ. Carol. Biol. 37: 93, 1994;
Ptycbella Roze & Boud. (1879), Bolbitiaceae. I, P. coronata), Buritica & Pardo-Cardona (Revista de
Europe. See Singer (Agaric. mod. Tax. 4th ed: 851, la Academia Colombiana de Ciencias Exactas, Fisi-
1986; possible teratological variant of Agrocybe). cas y Natura/es 20: 183, 1996; Colombia), Swann et
Ptychogaster Corda (1838), anamorphic Oligoporus. 6, al. (The Mycota, A Comprehensive Treatise on Fungi
widespread. See Donk (Verh. K. ned. Akad. Wet. as Experimental Systems for Basic and Applied Re-
tweede sect. 62: I, 1974), Sigler & Carmichael (My- search 7 B: 37, 2001), Virtudazo et al. (Mycoscience
cotaxon 4: 394, 1976), Stalpers (Karstenia 40: 167, 42: 167, 2001; sugarcane), Berndt (Frontiers in
2000). Basidiomycote Mycology: 185, 2004; Costa Rican),
 PUCCIN/ALES 577

Wingfield et al. (Australasian Plant Pathology 33: see Hiratsuka & Hiratsuka, Rept. Tottori Mycol. Inst.
327-335, 2004; phylogeny), Helfer (Nova Hedwigia 18: 257, 1980) which are variable in form and posi-
81: 325, 2005; on Rosaceae in Europe), Hennen et al. tion, contain a palisade of sporogenous cells which
(Catalogue of the Species of Plant Rust Fungi produce spores in nectar exuded through the ostiole
(Uredinales) of Brazil: 490 pp., 2005), Aime (Myco- and may have periphyses and flexuous hyphae (q.v.).
science 47: 112, 2006; phylogeny) Probably not sepa- Savile (Mycotaxon 33: 387, 1988) emphasized that
rable from Uromyces. spermogonia are 'hermaphroditic' structures.
Pucciniaceae Chevall. (1826), Pucciniales. 20 gen. (+ I. Aeciospores (aecidiospores, plasmogamospores),
50 syn.), c. 4938 spp. produced in aecia (sing. -ium; aecidiosori; morpho-
Lit.: Lee & Kakishima (Mycoscience 40: 109, logical types of aecia see Sato & Sato, TBMS 85:
1999), Virtudazo et al. (J. Gen. Pl. Path. 67: 28, 223, 1985), are unicellular, non-repeating vegetative
2001), Ono (Mycoscience 43: 421, 2002), Cummins spores, usually resulting from dikaryotization (and
& Hiratsuka (Illustr. Gen. Rust Fungi edn 3: 225 pp., thus usually associated with pycnia), which germi-
2003), Maier et al. (CJB 81: 12, 2003), Weber et al. nate to give dikaryotic mycelium. Aeciospores
(MR 107: 15, 2003), Anikster et al. (Phytopathology (aecial aeciospore (I'), Laundon) are typically catenu-
94: 569, 2004), Araya et al. (Pl. Dis. 88: 830, 2004), late, thin-walled, and verrucose but sometimes they
Chung et al. (Mycoscience 45: 1, 2004), Chung et al. resemble typical urediniospores when they are desig-
(Mycoscience 45: 233, 2004), Kosman et al. (Phyto- nated uredinioid aeciospores by Cummins(= aecial
pathology 94: 632, 2004), Wingfield et al. (Aus- urediniospores (II'), Laundon; primary uredospores,
tralas. Pl. Path. 33: 327, 2004), Anikster et al. (My- Winter).
col. 97: 474, 2005), Wood & Crous (MR 109: 387, II. Urediniospores (uredospores, urediospores (for
2005), Aime (Mycoscience 47: 112, 2006), Maier et orthography see Savile, Mycol. 60: 459, 1968), sum-
al. (MR 111: 176, 2007), van der Merwe et al. (MR mer spores, red rust spores), repeating vegetative
111: 163, 2007). spores (which give urediniospores again or telio-
PucciniaJes Clem. & Shear (1931). Pucciniomycetes. spores), usually on dikaryotic mycelium, in uredinia
14 fam., 166 gen., 7798 spp. The rust fungi or rusts. (uredosori, uredia; morphological types of uredinia,
Mycelium (without clamp connexions) generally in- see Sathe, Kavaka 5: 59, 1977; Hiratsuka & Sato, in
tercellular (frequently with haustoria), limited to Scott & Chakravorty (Eds), 1982). Typical uredinio-
parts of leaves or other aerial organs of the host ('lo- spores are unicellular, pedicellate, deciduous, with
cal' infection), sometimes perennial, if systemic the pigmented echinulate wall showing two or more
overwintering in roots or other parts; cosmop. on germ pores. Rarely they resemble typical aeciospores
seed plants and ferns, frequently causing major dis- when they are designated aecidioid urediniospores
ease; obligate parasites but axenic culture reported by Cummins (= uredinial aeciospores (I 1'), Laundon).
for Gymnosporangium juniperi-virginianae (Cutter, Amphispores (1111;X) or resting urediniospores are
Mycol. 51: 248, 1959), Puccinia graminis f.sp. tritici produced by some rusts. These spores generally have
(Williams et al., Phytopath. 56: 1418, 1966; 57: 326, thicker and darker walls than normal urediniospores.
1967; TBMS 57: 129, 137, 1971), Melampsora lini III. Teliospores (teleutospores, teleutosporodesma,
(Turel, CJB47: 821, 1969), Uromycesdianthi(Jones, winter spores, black rust spores), produced in telia
TBMS 58: 29, 1972) and others, are now known to be (sing. -ium; teleutosori; ontogeny and morphology,
possible from all states of the life cycle (Narisawa et see Hiratsuka, Mycotaxon 31: 517, 1988), are
al., Trans. Mycol. Soc. Japan 33: 35, 1992). basidia-producing spores. Telia and teliospores,
Rusts have up to five spore states (frequently num- which characterize the teleomorph of rust fungi,
bered 0-IV; these roman numerals can be ambiguous show wide morphological variation but typically
unless restricted to a morphological system. See teliospores are resting spores, 2- or more celled, ses-
Holm, Notes R. Bot. Gard. Edin. 44: 433, 1987) (Fig. sile or pedicellate but not deciduous, and the thick
25A). Traditionally the spore terminology was based wall is variously ornamented. Rarely they resemble
on morphology. Arthur coined contractions for the typical aeciospores when they are designated aecidi-
original terms (e.g. telium for teleutosorus) and later oid teliospores by Cummins (= telial aeciospores
linked them to the nuclear events in the life cycle, as (Im), Laundon). Teliospores that germinate immedi-
did Cummins (1959). Other authors have used either ately, especially in species of genera that usually
the long or short spellings with interchanged defini- show dormancy, may be termed leptospores.
tions and much confusion resulted. In attempts to IV. Basidiospores (sporidia) are haploid, unicellular,
unite the merits of both schemes Laundon (TBMS 50: thin-walled, short-lived spores produced on 2-4-
189, 1964; 58: 344, 1972) proposed a basically mor- celled basidia (sing. -ium; promycelium, meta-
phological terminology which incorporated nuclear basidium) after meiosis and liberated from sterigmata
events by adding qualifiers where desirable and by abjection (Buller, 3).
Holm (1987) devised a compromise in which 'short' Hughes (CJB 48: 2147, 1970) studied the devel-
terms were linked to nuclear events and 'long' terms opment (ontogeny) of rust spores and concluded that
to morphology. Essentially, Hiratsuka (Mycol. 65: in his hyphomycete spore terminology 0 spores are
432, 1973, Rep. Tottori mycol. Inst. 12: 99, 1975), phialospores; I, meristem arthrospores; II, sympodio-
who, following Cummins, relates the spore states to conidia (or, less common, meristem arthrospores);
the nuclear cycle, is followed here. Hennen & Hen- III, terminal chlamydospore-like cells, sympodioco-
nen (Biologico Sao Paulo 62: 113, 2000) provide a nidia, or meristem arthrospores. Savile (in Kendrick
review of the terminology applied to the sori and life (Ed.), The wholefangus 2: 547, 1979) has considered
cycles of rust fungi from 1729 to 2000. the evolution of anamorphs in rusts.
0. Spermatia (sing. -ium; pycniospores), mono- Rust life cycles (Petersen, Bot. Rev. 40: 453, 1974)
karyotic gametes produced in Spermogonia (sing. - vary according to which stages are present or absent.
ium; pycnia; morphological types of spermogonia, Special terms designate the different life cycles as
578 PUCCINIALES

TABLE 5. Nomenclature of rust life-cycles.

Example Schrilter Arthur (1925) Laundon (1974) Durrieu (1979) Cummins&

(1894-7) Hiratsuka
(2003)

Puccinia graminis 0 III III IV 0 III III IV 0 III III IV 0 I-II III IV
eu-form macrocyclic macrocyclic macrocyclic heteromacrocyclic
P. helianthi 0 III III IV
automacrocyclic
P punctiformis 0 II III IV 0 III III IV 0 II' II0 III IV
brachy-form macrocyclic brachycyclic brachycyclic
Gymnosporangium sp. OIIIIIV OIIIIIV OIIIIIV 0 I-III IV
(mostspp.) opsis-form macrocyclic demicyclic opsicyclic heterodenncyclic
Gymnoconia peckiana OIIIIIV
autodemicyclic
Coleosporium sp. • 0 III III IV 0 III III IV 0 11 II0 III IV
eu-form macrocyclic demicyclic opsicyclic
(pseudopsicyclic)
P. lagenophoraeb (0) I III IV (0 I) II III IV (0 11) II0 III IV
opsis-form macrocyclic demicyclic opsicyclic
(pseudopsicyclic)
P heterospora' (0) III IV (0) III IV (0) III IV 0 III IV
micro-form macrocyclic demicyclic microcyclic microcyclic
Endophyllum sp. 0 !IV 0 III IV 0 !DI IV 0 III IV
endo-form( s) microcyclic microcyclic endocyclic endocyclic
P. chryanthemi II III IV
hemi-form

•The uredinial aecia of Coleosporium spp. have been traditionally known as uredosori because of their association
with telia in a heteroecious life-cycle.
b The uredinial aecia of such rusts as this have not generally been recognized on account of their being morpho-
logically indistinguishable from ordinary aecia. The pycnia and true aecia are rarely found.
'Rusts like P. malvacearum with spores which germinate immediately were referred to as leptoforms by Schriiter.)

shown in Table 8 but have been applied in slightly spermatia, and protoaecia. If taken (frequently by an
different ways (see Durrieu, BSMF 95: 379, 1979). insect) to a flexuous hypha of a - (+) pycnium, a + (-
Hiratsuka et al. (Rust flora of Japan, 1992) revert to ) spermatium may put out a 'peg' to make a connex-
terminology similar to Schriiter. ion, its nucleus goes into (spermatizes) the hypha,
A rust fungus may be autoecious (Fig. 258) with and by division gives nuclei for the diploidization of
its life cycle on one host (or group of closely related cells down to the protoaecia. The cells of a protoae-
collateral hosts) or heteroecious (Fig. 25A) with 0 cium undergo conjugate division and an aecium with
and I on one sort of host and II and III (or I11 , III or III aeciospores is produced. An aeciospore and its myce-
only) on another sort (i.e. it has alternate hosts gener- lium, and urediniospores and their mycelia, are di-
ally living in the same plant association). karyotic. There is nuclear fusion in the teliospore,
The life-cycle of a rust is generally constant, meiosis in the basidium.
though there may be no development of 0, II, or In homothallic species, where pycnia are not nec-
sometimes I, because of weather or other conditions. essary and are frequently not present, the dikaryo-
A species with I, II, III, but not 0, is sometimes phase has its start from two cell nuclei at some point
given the name cata-species. If there is no knowl- or points in the life-cycle. Nuclear fusion and reduc-
edge of III, the form-genus (e.g. Aecidium, Uredo) is, tion are as in heterothallic species. Following Dietel
however, still included in the Uredinales. (1928) two families, Melampsoraceae and Puccini-
Physiologic specialization of Uredinales has had aceae, have frequently been recognized. Concepts
much attention. Puccinia graminis s.I. has 7 races have been refined by subsequent workers (see Hen-
(formae speciales) (tritici, avenae, etc.), and there are nen & Buritica, Rept. Tottori Myca/. Inst. 18: 43,
about 250 physiologic races of P. graminis f.sp. 1980). In this edition of the Dictionary fourteen fa-
tritici, and so on. Races are determined by the use of miles are recognized as they are in current use by
differential hosts. Cummins & Hiratsuka (1983) and in the major com-
Nuclear cycle: A rust may be heterothallic or pilation Hiratsuka et al. (Rust Flora of Japan, 1992).
homothallic. In a heterothallic macrocyclic species a Fams:
basidium has two + and two - basidiospores (see ( 1) Chaconiaceae
Sex). A + (or-) spore, after infection of the right (2) Coleosporiaceae
host, gives a haploid mycelium, pycnia with + (-) (3) Cronartiaceae
 PUCCINIALES 579

(4) Melampsoraceae (14) Uropyxidaceae

(5) Mikronegeriaceae Placement of some genera is controversial and still
(6) Phakopsoraceae others cannot be accommodated in any of the ac-
(7) Phragmldiaceae cepted families due to absence of key structures (es-
(8) Pileolariaceae pecially pycnia, regarded as conservative and there-
(9) Pucciniaceae fore valuable at the higher levels of classification) or
(I 0) Pucciniastraceae otherwise incomplete information on their characters.
( 11) Pucciniosiraceae It is acknowledged that family circumscription re-
(12) Raveneliaceae quires further investigation.
( 13) Uncolaceae

meiosis............._ ..
~
nuclear fusion
bas7alossres ___ infection of host
..........--
/ haploi pustule
teliospores ~
I pycnia and protoaecia
~~ i
t
urediitlospores A
spermatization
J
\ iecra
uredinia pores

t
infection of 2nd host

~meiosis

nuclear fusion \

r
teliospores
B basidiospores
)
~ . . ~infection of host
spermatization
Fig. 25. Life cycles of A, a macrocyclic heteroecious rust; B, a microcyclic autoecious rust
580 PUCCINIASPORONITES
Control: Sulphur is used against a number of rusts. Malen~on (Uredinees du Maroc, I, 1957). Mexico,
Destruction of an alternate host (e.g. Berberis for Leon-Gallegos & Cummins (Uredinales (Royas) de
Puccinia graminis) is sometimes of value. The de- Mexico 1+2, 1981). Nepal, Durrieu (Mycol. 79: 90,
velopment of resistant varieties of plants is ever in 1987). New Caledonia, Huguenin (BSMF 82: 248,
view. 83: 941, 1966-68). New Zealand, Cunningham (Rust
Lit. (General): Sydow (Monographia Uredinea- fangi of New Zealand, 1931 ), Dingley (N.Z. JI Bot.
rum, 4 vols, 1902-24), Dietel (Naturl. PjlFam. 6, 15: 29, 1977). Nigeria, Eboh (Mycol. 70: 1077; 73:
1928), Arthur (Plant rusts, 1929), Guyot (Les Uredi- 445; 76: 179, 1978-84). Norway, J0rstad (Nytt. Mag.
nees, 1939-57), Thirumalachar & Mundkur (Indian Bot. 8: 103, list; 9: 61, distribution; 11: 27, life cy-
Phytopath. 2: 65, 3: 4, 203, 1949-50; gen.), Hiratsuka cles, etc., 109, distribution, 1960-64), Gjaerum (Nor-
(Revision of taxonomy of the Pucciniastreae, 1958), deus Rustsopper, 1974). Malawi, Bisby & Wiehe
Cummins (Illustrated genera of rust fangi, 1959; (Mycol. Pap. 51, 1953). Pakistan, Ahmad (Biologia
keys, bibliogr. [edn 2, Cummins & Hiratsuka, 1983]; 2: 26, 1956). Poland, Majewski (Flora Polska 9,11
The rust fangi of cereals, grasses and bamboos, Uredinales 1, 1977, 2, 1979). Romania, Savulescu
1971, keys; Rust fangi on legumes and composites in (Monografia Uredinalelor., 2 vols, 1953). Scandina-
North America, 1978), Staples & Wynn (Bot. Rev. via, Rylander, J0rstad & Nannfeldt (Op. bot. Soc.
31: 537, 1965; urediniospore physiology), Preece & bot. Lund 1, 1953). Spain, Gonzales-Fragoso (Flora
Hick (Introductory scanning electron microscope at- Iberica. Uredinales, 2 vols, 1924-25). South Africa,
las ofrustfangi, 1990), Ziller (Tree Rusts of Western Doidge (Bothalia 2, 3, 4, 1927-48). USA, Arthur
Canada, 1974), Dupias (BSMF 87: 129, 1971; bio- (Manual of rusts in the United States and Canada,
geogr.), Hart (Cladistics 4: 339, 1988; coevolution), 1934 [suppl. by Cummins, 1962]), Cummins & Ste-
Laundon (Mycol. Pap. 89, 91, 102, 1963-65; Acan- venson (Pl. Dis. Reptr, Suppl. 240, 1956; list), Gard-
thaceae-Amaryllidaceae; 99 gen. names), Leppik ner & Hodges (Paci.fie Science 43: 41, 1989; Ha-
(Mycol. 45: 46, phylogeny conifer rusts; 48: 637, waii). Cuba, Urban (Rept. Tottori Mycol. Inst. 28:
Gymnosporangium; 51: 512, grass rusts; 53: 378, 37, 1990). Argentina, Lindqvist (Royas de la Repub-
stem rusts; 1953-61; Annis bot. Jenn. 9: 135, 1972; lica Argentina, 1981 ). Brazil, Hennen, Hennen & Fi-
evolutionary specialization), Littlefield (Biology of gueiredo (Arq. Inst. Biol.. Sao Paulo 49(Suppl. 1),
rustfangi, 1981), Littlefield & Heath (Ultrastructure 1982). former USSR, Tranzschel (Conspectus
of rust fangi, 1979), Petersen (Bot. Rev. 40: 453, Uredinalium U.R.S.S., 1939), Kuprevich & Tran-
1975; life cycle), Savile (Evol. Biol. 9: 137, 1976; zschel ([Crypt. Pl. USSR 4], 1957 [Engl. transl.
Rept. Tottori Mycol. Inst. 28: 15, 1990; evolution 1970]. Ukraine, Gutsevich ([Survey of the rustfangi
with hosts, Nova Hedw. 57: 269, 1993; cladistics), of the Crimea], 1952 [Russ.]). Kazakhstan,
Scott & Chakravorty (Eds) (The rust fangi, 1982), Nevodovsky (Flora sporovykh rastenii Kazakhstana
Bushnell & Roelfs (Eds) (The cereal rusts 1 Origin, [I. Uredinales], 1956), Kuprevich & Ulyanishchev
specificity, structure and physiology, 1984; 2 Dis- ([Keys to the rust fangi of USSR] 1, 1975, 2, 1978).
eases, distribution, epidemiology, control, 1985), Lithuania, Minkevicius & Ignataviciute (Lietuvos
Zhang, Dickinson & Pryor (Ann. Rev. Phytopathol. Grybai S, 1991). Tadzhikistan, Korbonskaya ([Rust
32: 115, 1994; double-stranded RNAs), Vogler & fangi o/Tadzhikistan], 1954). Melampsoraceae).
Bruns (in Reynolds & Taylor (Eds), The fangal Pucciniasporonites Rarnanujam & Ramachar (1980),
holomorph: 273, 1993; molecular approaches), Fossil Fungi, Pucciniaceae. 1. See Ramanujam &
Swertz (Stud. Mycol. 36, 1994; morphology of ured- Ramachar (Records of the Geological Survey ofIndia
iniospore germlings), Fell et al. (Int. J. Syst. Evol. 113: 82, 1980).
Microbiol. SO: 1351, 2000; mo!. phylogeny basidio- Pucciniastraceae Giium. ex Leppik (1972), Puccinia-
mycetous yeast), and (esp.) under Fams. les. 11 gen.(+ 2 syn.), 158 spp.
Serials: Uredineana, 1939 on (Paris); Cereal rusts Lit.: Yamaoka & Katsuya (Trans. Mycol. Soc. Ja-
bulletin, 1973 on (Wageningen). pan 28: 155, 1987), Berndt et al. (CJB 72: 1084,
Regional: Australia, McAlpine (Rusts of Austra- 1994), Berndt & Oberwinkler (Mycol. 89: 698,
lia, 1906). Canada, see USA. Central Europe, 1997), Kurkela et al. (Mycol. 91: 987, 1999), Moto-
Giiumann (Beitr. Kryptog.-jl. Schweiz. 12, 1959). kura et al. (Res. Bull. Pl. Protect. Serv. Japan 35:
Austria, Poelt (Catalogus Florae Austriae 3(1) 103, 1999), Cummins & Hiratsuka (Illustr. Gen. Rust
Uredinales, 1985). former Czechoslovakia, Mark- Fungi edn 3: 225 pp., 2003), Maier et al. (CJB 81:
ova & Urban (Novit. Bot. Univ. Carol. 3: 25, 1987). 12, 2003), Aime (Mycoscience 47: 112, 2006), Liang
Finland, Liro (Uredineae Fennicae, 1908), Makinen et al. (Mycoscience 47: 137, 2006).
(Annis bot. Jenn. 1: 214, 1964). Germany, Braun Pucciniastrum G .H. Otth ( 1861 ), Pucciniastraceae. c.
(Feddes Repert. 93: 213, 1982, Brandenburger (Re- 34 (on Abies, Picea, Tsuga (0, I) (Pinaceae); on di-
gensb. Mykol. Schriften 3, 1994). British Isles, Wil- cots, orchids? (II, III)), widespread (esp. north tem-
son & Henderson (British rust fangi, 1966), Hender- perate). See Hiratsuka (Revision of taxonomy of the
son & Bennell (Notes R. bot. Gdn Edinb. 37: 475, Pucciniastreae, 1958), Cummins & Hiratsuka (11-
1979; 38: 184, 1980); see also Grove, Plowright. Ice- lustr. Gen. Rust Fungi rev. edit., 1983), Liang et al.
land, forstad (Skr. norske Vidensk Akad. I Mat. Nat. (Mycoscience 47: 137, 2006; phylog.) Cf. Thekop-
n.s. 2, 1952). Indonesia, Boedijn (Nova Hedw. 1: sora, Calyptospora, which are sometimes included.
463, 1960). Italy, Ciferri & Camara (/st. Bot. Univ. Puccinidia Mayr (1890) = Rostrupia fide Saccardo
Pavia Quaderno 23, 1962; list). Jamaica, Dale (My- (Syll. fang. 9: 316, 1891) = Puccinia fide, Cummins
col. Pap. 60, 1955). Japan, Hiratsuka et al. (The rust & Hiratsuka (Illustr. Gen. Rust Fungi rev. edit.,
flora of Japan, 1992). Madagascar, Bouriquet & 1983).
Bassino (Prodr. Flor. mycol. Madagascar S, 1966). Pucciniola L. Marchand (1829) nom. rej. = Uromyces
Majorca and Minorca, forstad (Skr. norske Viden- fide Berndt (in litt. ).
skAkad., I Mat. Nat. n.s. 2, 1962). Morocco, Guyot & Pucciniomycetes R. Bauer, Begerow, J.P. Samp., M.
 PUM/LUS 581

Weiss (2006), Pucciniomycotina. 5 ord., 21 fam., 190 pullulation, budding, as in yeasts.

gen., 8016 spp. Ords: Pulmonaria Hoffin. (1789) [non Pulmonaria L. 1753,
(1) Helicobasidiales Boraginaceae] = Lobaria fide Hawksworth et al.
(2) Pachnocybales (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995).
(3) Platygloeales Pulmosphaeria Joanne E. Taylor, K.D. Hyde & E.B.G.
(4) Pucciniales Jones (1996), Xylariales. 1 (on Pa/mae), Australia.
(5) Septobasidiales Perhaps related to Linocarpon. See Taylor et al. (Sy-
For Lit. see ord. and fam. dowia 48: 255, 1996).
Pucciniomycotina R. Bauer, Begerow, J.P. Samp, M. Pulparia P. Karst. (1866) nom. rej. = Pulvinula. See
Weiss & Oberw. (2006), Basidiomycota. 8 class., 18 also Marcel/eina. fide Dissing (Mycotaxon 32: 365,
ord., 36 fam. Class.: 1988), Dissing et al. (Taxon 39: 130, 1990; no-
( 1) Agaricostilbomycetes mencl. ), Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi
(2) Atractiellomycetes edn 8, 1995).
(3) Classiculomycetes pulque, a Mexican alcoholic drink made by yeast fer-
(4) Cryptomycocolacomycetes mentation of the juice of Agave spp.; Lactobaci//us
(5) Cystobasidiomycetes and Leuconostoc spp. add acidity and viscosity; when
(6) Microbotryomycetes distilled yields the spirit tequila.
(7) Mixiomycetes pulsed field gel-electrophoresis, see Electrophoresis.
(8) Pucciniomycetes pulveraceo-delitescent, covered with a layer of pow-
For Lit. see ord. and fam. dery granules.
Pucciniopsis Speg. (1888) nom. ambig., anamorphic Pulveraria Ach. (1803) nom. rej. prop.= Chrysothrix
Pezizomycotina. See Sutton (TBMS 60: 525, 1973). fide Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn
Pucciniosira Lagerh. ( 1892), Pucciniosiraceae. c. 15 8, 1995).
(on angiosperms (0, III)), America; Africa; Asia. Pulverariaceae Schltdl. (1824) = Chrysothricaceae.
May include Gambleo/a. See Buritica (Rev. Acad. Pulveria Malloch & Rogerson (1977) = Pyrenomyxa
Colomb. Cienc. 19: 131, 1991), Gjrerum et al. (Lidia fide Lress0e (SA 13: 43, 1994; nomencl.).
5: 18, 2000; Uganda). Pulveroboletus Murrill (1909), Boletaceae. 25, cosmo-
Pucciniosiraceae Cummins & Y. Hirats. (1983), Puc- politan. See Singer (Am. midi. Nat. 37: 1, 1947),
ciniales. 10 gen. (+ 7 syn.), 57 spp. G6mez (Revta Biol. trap. 44 Suppl. 4: 59, 1996;
Lit.: Gjrerum et al. (Lidia 5: 18, 2000), Hernandez Costa Rica), Zang et al. (Mycotaxon 80: 481, 2001;
(Mycotaxon 76: 329, 2000), Cummins & Hiratsuka China).
(11/ustr. Gen. Rust Fungi edn 3: 225 pp., 2003), Pulverolepiota Bon (1993) = Cystolepiota fide Kuyper
Wingfield et al. (Australas. Pl. Path. 33: 327, 2004), (in /itt. ).
Aime (Mycoscience 47: 112, 2006). pulverulent, powdered; as if powdered over.
Pucciniospora Speg. (1886), anamorphic Pezizomy- Pulvinaria Bonord. (1851), Pezizomycotina. 1, Europe.
cotina, Cpd.leH.?. 1, S. America. Pulvinaria Rodway (1918) = Waydora.
Pucciniostele Tranzschel & Korn. (1899), Phakop- Pulvinaria Velen. (1934) ? = Pachyella fide Pfister
soraceae. c. 4 (on Astilbe (Saxifragaceae)), Asia. Cf. (CJB 51: 2009, 1973).
Scalarispora. See Cummins & Thirumalachar (My- pulvinate, cushion-like in form.
col. 45: 572, 1953), Koursanov et al. (Bull. Soc. Nat. Pulvinella A.W. Ramaley (2001), anamorphic Pezizo-
Moscou. Cinenc. 19 (no. 69): 131, 1991). mycotina. 1, USA. See Ramaley (Mycotaxon 79: 52,
Puccinites Ettingsh. (1853), Fossil Fungi. 3 (Creta- 2001).
ceous, Tertiary), Europe; USA. Pulvinodecton Henssen & G. Thor (1998), Roccella-
Puciola De Bert. (1976) = Dicyma fide von Arx (Gen. ceae (L). 2, tropical. See Henssen & Thor (Nordic JI
Fungi Sporu/. Cult. Edn 3, 1981). Bot. 18: 95, 1998; ontogeny), Thor (J. Jap. Bot. 77:
puff-ball, basidioma of the Lycoperdales. 47, 2002; Japan, Taiwan).
puffing, a phenomenon in which thousands of asci in Pulvinotrichum Gamundi, Aramb. & Giaiotti (1981),
an apothecial ascoma discharge their ascospores si- anamorphic Pezizomycotina, Hso.O-leH.15. 2, Ar-
multaneously, producing a visible cloud. gentina; Australia. See Summerbell et al. (CJB 67:
Puiggariella Speg. (1881) = Strigula fide Santesson 577, 1989; synonymy with Cylindrodendrum), Sutton
(Symb. bot. upsa/. 12 no. 1: 1, 1952). (Sydowia 41: 330, 1989), Crous et al. (Mycotaxon 50:
Puiggarina Speg. ( 1919) = Phyllachora Nitschke ex 441, 1994), Wu et al. (Mycoscience 38: 11, 1997).
Fuckel (1870) fide Cannon (Mycol. Pap. 163, 1991). Pulvinula Boud. (1885) nom. cons., Pezizales. 27,
Pulcherricium Parmasto (1968) = Terana fide widespread. See Pfister (Occ. Pap. Farlow Herb.
Parmasto(Consp. System. Corticiac.: 132, 1968). Crypt. Bot. 9, 1976; key), O'Donnell & Hooper (CJB
Pulchromyces Hennebert ( 1973 ), anamorphic Pezizo- 56: 101, 1978; ontogeny), Kaushal (Kavaka 9: 21,
mycotina, Hso.OeH.7. 1 (coprophilous), Ghana. See 1981), Korf & Zhuang (Mycotaxon 20: 607, 1984),
Pfister et al. (Mycotaxon 1: 137, 1974). Dissing (Mycotaxon 32: 365, 1988; nomencl.), Korf
Pulicispora Vedmed, S.V. Krylova & l.V. Issi (1991), & Zhuang (Mycotaxon 40: 79, 1991), Liu (Acta My-
Microsporidia. I. col. Sin. 10: 185, 1991), Yao & Spooner (MR 100:
Pulina Adans. (1763) nom. rej. = Lepraria. 193, 1996), Yao & Spooner (MR 100: 883, 1996;
Pullospora Faure! & Schotter (1965), anamorphic Brit. spp.), Landvik et al. (Nordic JI Bot. 17: 403,
Pezizomycotina, Cpd.OeH.15. 2 (coprophilous), Alge- 1997; DNA), Hansen & Pfister (Myca/. 98: 1029,
ria; USA. See Nag Raj (Coe/omycetous Anamorphs 2006; phylogeny), Liu & Zhuang (Mycosystema 25:
with Appendage-bearing Conidia, 1993 ). 546, 2006; phylogeny), Perry et al. (MR 111: 549,
Pullularia Berkhout (1923) = Aureobasidium fide 2007; phylogeny).
Cannon (Mycopathologia 111: 75, 1990), Hawk- Pumilus Viala & Marsais (1934), Pezizomycotina.
sworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995). (on Vitis), Europe.
582 PUNCTATE

punctate, marked with very small spots (Fig. 20.5); masporium fide Sutton (Mycol. Pap. 141, 1977).
puncta, small spots. Pycnidiopeltis Bat. & C.A.A. Costa (1959), anamor-
Punctelia Krog (1982), Panneliaceae (L). 42, wide- phic Pezizomycotina, Cpt.OeH.?. 1, USA; Brazil. See
spread. See Galloway & Elix (N.Z. JI Bot. 22: 441, Batista & Costa (Mycopath. Mycol. appl. 11: 83,
1984; Australasia, key), Modenesi (Nova Hedwigia 1959).
45: 423, 1987; histochemistry), Wilhelm & Ladd Pycnidiophora Clum (1956), Sporormiaceae. Ana-
(Mycotaxon 44: 495, 1992; key 13 N. Am. spp.), morph Phoma-like. 2 (from soil etc.), widespread.
Longan et al. (Mycotaxon 74: 367, 2000), van Herk See Cain (CTB 39: 1633, 1961; as Preussia), Berbee
& Aptroot (Lichenologist 32: 233, 2000; Eur.), Ap- (Mo/. Biol. Evol. 13: 462, 1996; DNA, as
troot (Bryologist 106: 317, 2003; sorediate spp., N Westerdykella), Barr (Mycotaxon 76: 105, 2000),
America), Crespo et al. (Lichenologist 36: 299, 2004; Kruys et al. (MR.110: 527, 2006; phylogeny).
Iberian peninsula), Thell et al. (Folia cryptog. Es- pycnidiospore, a conidium in or from a pycnidium
tonica 41: 115, 2005; phylogeny), Blanco et al. (Mo/. (obsol.).
Phylogen. Evol. 39: 52, 2006; phylogeny), Mi~d­ Pycnidiostroma F. Stevens (1927) = Phomachora fide
likowska et al. (Mycol. 98: 1088, 2006; phylogeny). Petrak (Annis mycol. 27: 324, 1929).
punctiform (of rust sori, bacterial colonies, etc.), very pycnidium (pl. -ia), a frequently ± flask-shaped co-
small, but seen without a lens. nidioma of fungal tissue with a circular or longitudi-
Punctillina Toro (1934), anamorphic Pezizomycotina, nal ostiole, the inner surface of which is lined entirely
Cpt.OeH.?. 1, S. America. or partially by conidiogenous cells; pycnidial co-
Punctillum Petr. & Syd. (1924), Dothideomycetes. 2 nidioma (Fig. lOA-F).
(on Musci), widespread. See Dobbeler (Beih. Nova pycniospore (of Pucciniales), a spore from a pycnium;
Hedwigia 79: 203, 1984). spermatium; sometimes used in error for pycnidio-
Punctodiporites C.P. Vanna & Rawat (1963), Fossil spore.
Fungi, anamorphic Ascomycota. I. See Varma & Pycnis Bref. (1881), anamorphic Pezizomycotina,
Rawat (Grana Palynologica 4: 136, 1963). Cpd.OeH.?. l, Europe.
Punctonora Aptroot (1997), Lecanoraceae (L). 1, pycnium (in Pucciniales), the pycnidium-like haploid
Papua New Guinea. See Aptroot et al. (Biblthca fruit-body, or sperrnogonium. See Hiratsuka &
Lichenol. 64: 151, 1997). Cummins (Mycol. 55: 487, 1963), Savile (Mycol. 63:
Punctularia Pat. (1895), Corticiaceae. 2, widespread. 1089, 1971).
See Niemela (Sienilehti 55: 67, 2003; pycnoascocarp, an ascoma arising from a pycnidial
P. strigosozonata in Finland and Estonia). conidioma.
Punctulariaceae Donk (1964) = Corticiaceae. Pycnocalyx Naumov (1916) = Bothrodiscus fide Sut-
punk, see touchwood or amadou; punky, soft and ton (Mycol. Pap. 141, 1977).
tough. Pycnocarpon Theiss. (1913), Dothideomycetes. 4,
Pureke P.R. Johnst. (1991), Rhytismataceae. 1, New India; Philippines.
Zealand. See Johnston (N.Z. JI Bot. 29: 395, 1991). Pycnochytrium (de Bary) J. Schrot. (1892) = Synchy-
Pustularia Bonord. (1851) nom. dub., Pezizomycotina. trium fide Fitzpatrick (The lower fungi. Phycomy-
Used for a wide range of taxa. cetes, 1930).
Pustularia Fuckel (1870) = Pustulina. Pycnociliospora Bat. (1962) = Strigula fide Lucking et
pustule, a blister-like, frequently erumpent, spot or al. (Lichenologist 30: 121, 1998).
spore-mass. pycnoconidium, see pycnidiospore (obsol.).
Pustulina Eckblad (1968) = Tarzetta fide Rogers et al. Pycnodactylus Bat., A.A. Silva & Cavalc. (1967),
(Mycol. 63: 1084, 1971). anamorphic Pezizomycotina, Cpd.#eP.?. 1, Brazil.
Pustulipora P.F. Cannon (1982), Ceratostomataceae. l, See Batista et al. (Atas Inst. Micol. Univ. Pemam-
British Isles. See Cannon (Mycotaxon 15: 523, 1982), buco 5: 140, 1967).
Ranghoo & Hyde (MR. 103: 938, 1999). Pycnodallia Kohlm. & Volkm.-Kohlm. (2001), ana-
Putagraivam Subram. & Bhat (l 978) = Didymostilbe morphic Pezizomycotina. l, USA. See Kohlmeyer &
Henn. fide Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Volkmann-Kohlmeyer (MR. 105: 500, 2001).
Fungi edn 8, 1995). Pycnoderma Syd. & P. Syd. (1914), Cookellaceae. 2,
putrescent (of basidiomata), decaying, rotting. Cf. widespread (tropical). See Petrak (Sydowia 1: 108,
marcescent. 1947).
Puttemansia Henn. (1902), Tubeufiaceae. Anamorphs Pycnodermella Petr. (1947) = Saccardinula fide von
Guelichia, Tetracrium. 7 (on fungi), widespread Arx (Persoonia 2: 421, 1963).
(tropical). See Rossman (Mycol. Pap. 157, 1987; Pycnodermellina Bat. & H. Maia (1957) ? = Echino-
key), Kodsueb et al. (Fungal Diversity 21: 105, placa fide von Arx & Muller (Stud. Mycol. 9, 1975).
2006). Pycnodermina Petr. (1954) ? = Pycnoderma fide von
Puttemansiella Henn. (1908) nom. dub., Fungi. Arx & Muller (Stud. Myca/. 9, 1975).
pv., see pathovar. Pycnodon Underw. (1898) = Neokneiffia.
Pycnidiales (obsol.), see Sphaeropsidales (Anam. Pycnodothis F. Stevens (1924) nom. dub., Fungi. See
fungi). Petrak (Sydowia 5: 169, 1951).
Pycnidiella Hohn. ( 1915), anamorphic Sarea, Pycnofusarium Punith. (1973) = Fusarium fide Sutton
St.OeH.15. 1 (on resin), widespread. See Hawksworth (TBMS 86: 1, 1986).
& Sherwood (C!B 59: 357, 1981). pycnogonidium, see pycnidiospore (obsol.), pycnio-
Pycnidioarxiella Punith. & N.D. Sharma (1980), ana- spore, or stylospore (obsol. ).
morphic Pezizomycotina, Cpd.leP.2. l, India. See Pycnographa Miill. Arg. (1890) = Pannularia Lev. fide
Punithalingam & Shanna (Nova Hedwigia 31: 893, Santesson (Svensk bot. Tidskr. 43: 547, 1949).
1979). Pycnoharknessia Matsush. (1996), anamorphic Pe-
Pycnidiochaeta Sousa da Camara (1950) = Dine- zizomycotina, Cpd.?.?. 1, Pakistan. See Matsushima
 PYRENOCARPON 583

(Matsush. Mycol. Mem. 9: 23, 1996). 1986; nomencl.), Ahti (Regnum veg. 128: 58, 1993),
Pycnomma Syd. (1924), anamorphic Pezizomycotina, Stenroos & DePriest (Am. J. Bot. 85: 1548, 1998;
St.OeH.?. 1, Canary Islands. DNA), Hammer (Am. J. Bot. 87: 33, 2000; ontog-
Pycnomoreletia Rulamort (1990), anamorphic Pezizo- eny), Mi!ldlikowska et al. (Mycol. 98: 1088, 2006;
mycotina, St.= eP.1. 2, Africa; Pakistan. See Rulam- phylogeny), Zhou et al. (J. Hattori bot. Lab. 100:
ort (Bull. Soc. bot. Centre-Ouest Nouv. ser. 21: 512, 871, 2006; phylogeny).
1990). Pycnotheliomyces Cif. & Tomas. (1953) = Pycnothe-
Pycnopeltis Syd. & P. Syd. (1916) = Saccardinula fide lia.
von Arx & Millier (Stud. Mycol. 9, 1975). Pycnothera N.D. Sharma & G.P. Agarwal (1974),
Pycnopeziza W.L. White & Whetzel (1938), Scle- anamorphic Pezizomycotina, Cpt.OeH.38. 2, India.
rotiniaceae. Anamorph Acarosporium. 4, Europe; N. See Punithalingam (Nova Hedwigia 31: 95, 1979).
America. See Whetzel & White (Mycol. 32: 616, Pycnothyriella Bat. ( 1952), anamorphic Pezizomy-
1940), Holst-Jensen et al. (Mycol. 89: 885, 1997; cotina, Cpt.OeH.?. 1, Brazil. See Batista (Bo/. Seer.
phylogeny), Holst-Jensen et al. (Mycol. 96: 135, Agric. (Pernambuco) 19: 110, 1952).
2004). Pycnothyrium Died. (1913), anamorphic Pezizomy-
Pycnopleiospora C.Z. Wei, Y. Harada & Katurn. cotina, Cpt.OeH.?. 6, Europe; Philippines. See Holm
(1997), anamorphic Pezizomycotina, Hso.?.?. 1, Ja- & Holm (Bot. Notiser 130: 115, 1977; sensu v. Arx
pan. See Wei et al. (Mycol. 89: 496, 1997). (1964) = Leptopeltis), Sutton (Mycol. Pap. 141,
Pycnopodium Corda (1842) = Pilobolus fide Hes- 1977).
seltine (Mycol. 47: 344, 1955). pycnothyrium, a superficial flattened shield-shaped
Pycnoporellus Murrill (1905), Fomitopsidaceae. 2, conidioma with radiate upper and sometimes lower
widespread. See Ryvarden (Polyp. N. Eur. 2, 1978), walls; pycnothyrial conidioma. See Hughes (Mycol.
Piittek (Polish Botanical Journal 48: 131, 2003; Po- Pap. SO: 7, 1953). Characteristic of Microthyriaceae
land). (q.v.) etc. (Fig. lOG-M).
Pycnoporus P. Karst. (1881), Polyporaceae. 4, wide- Pycnovellomyces R.F. Castafieda (1987), anamorphic
spread. See Nobles & Frew (CJB 40: 987, 1962), Agaricomycetes, Cpd.OeH.41. 1 (with clamp connex-
Roberts & Ryvarden (Kew Bull. 61: 55, 2006; Cam- ions), Cuba. See Nag Raj et al. (CJB 67: 3386, 1989;
eroon). redescription).
Pycnopsammina Diederich & Etayo (1995) = Psam- Pygmaea Stackh. (1809) nom. rej. = Lichina fide
mina fide Etayo & Diederich (Flechten Pollmann Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8,
Contributions to Lichenology in Honour of Gerhard 1995).
Follmann: 215, 1995), Earland-Bennett & Hawk- Pyonema Nieuwl. (1916) = Myxonyphe.
sworth (Lichenologist 37: 191, 2005). Pyramidospora Sv. Nilsson (1962), anamorphic Pe-
Pycnora Hafellner (2001), Lecanoromycetes. 4, wide- zizomycotina, Hso.lbH.1. 2 (aquatic), widespread.
spread. See Hafellner & Tiirk (Stapfia 76: 157, See Nilsson (Svensk bot. Tidskr. 56: 358, 1962),
2001), Kubiak et al. (Botanica Lithuanica 9: 371, Kendrick (CJB 81: 75, 2003; morphogenesis).
2003; Poland), Wedin et al. (MR. 109: 159, 2005; Pyrenastromyces Cif. & Tomas. (1953) ? = Pyrenula
phylogeny), Crewe et al. (MR. 110: 521, 2006; phy- Ach. (1809) fide Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of
logeny). the Fungi edn 8, 1995).
Pycnorostrum Golovin (1950) nom. dub., anamorphic Pyrenastrum Eschw. (1824) = Pyrenula Ach. (1814)
Pezizomycotina. See Sutton (Mycol. Pap. 141, 1977). fide Harris (Mem. N. Y. bot. Gdn 49, 1989).
pycnosclerotium, a more or less hard-walled structure Pyrenidiaceae Zahlbr. (1898) = Dacampiaceae.
resembling a pycnidial conidioma but having no Pyrenidiomyces Cif. & Tomas. (1953) = Pyrenidium.
spores. Pyrenidium Ny!. (1865), Dacampiaceae. 3 (on li-
Pycnoseynesia Kuntze (1898), anamorphic Pezizomy- chens), widespread. See Hawksworth (TBMS 80:
cotina, Cpt.OeH.?. 2, widespread (tropical). 547, 1983).
pycnosis (of Microthyriaceae), the process by which a Pyreniella Theiss. ( 1916) = Botryosphaeria fide von
part of the stroma is arched up and becomes thick Arx & Muller (Beitr. Kryptjl. Schweiz 11 no. 1,
while an ascigerous hymenium is formed under it. 1954).
pycnospore, formerly occasionally used for pycnio- Pyrenillium, see Pyrenyllium.
spore or pycnidiospore (obsol. ). Pyreniococcus Wheldon & A. Wilson (1915) ? =
Pycnosporium Siegel (1909) nom. dub., anamorphic Phaeospora fide Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the
Pezizomycotina. Fungi edn 8, 1995).
Pycnostemma Syd. (1927) = Poropeltis fide Clements Pyreniopsis Kuntze (1898) = Trichoderma Pers.
& Shear(Gen. Fung., 1931). (1794).
Pycnostroma Clem. (1909) = Munkia fide Htihnel Pyrenisperma, see Pyrisperma.
(Sher. Akad. Wiss. Wien Math.-naturw. Kl., Abt. 1 Pyrenium Tode (1790) = Trichoderma Pers. (1794)
120: 379, 1911). fide Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn
pycnostroma, see stroma. 8, 1995).
Pycnostysanus Lindau (1904) = Sorocybe. See also pyrenium, a pyrenomycete ascoma (obsol.).
Seifertia. fide Kaneko et al. (Ann. phytopath. Soc. Pyrenobotrys Theiss. & Syd. (1914), Venturiaceae. 3,
Japan 54: 323, 1988), Partridge & Morgan-Jones America; Scandinavia. See Eriksson (Svensk bot.
(Mycotaxon 83: 335, 2002). Tidskr. 68: 223, 1974), Barr (Sydowia 41: 25, 1989;
pycnothecium (of Microthyriaceae), an ascoma key 3 N. Am. spp.).
formed by pycnosis. pyrenocarp, a perithecium (s.1., q.v.); used colloquially
Pycnothele Sommerf. (1826) = Dufourea. as a term for any fungus with a perithecium-like as-
Pycnothelia (Ach.) Dufour (1821), Cladoniaceae (L). coma.
2, widespread. See Laundon (Lichenologist 18: 169, Pyrenocarpon Trevis. (1855), Lichinaceae (L). 1,
584 PYRENOCARPOUS

Europe. See J0rgensen & Henssen (Taxon 39: 343, (e.g. Diaporthales, Hypocreales, Sordariales, Xylari-
1990), J0rgensen (SA 10: 51, 1991 ), Schultz & Bildel ales). The Dothideales, Erysiphales, Meliolales and
(Lichenologist 34: 39, 2002; key). Laboulbeniales also included by some authors.
pyrenocarpous, see pyrenocarp. The class is not generally accepted but was reintro-
Pyrenocbaeta De Not. (1849), anamorphic Herpotri- duced by Berbee & Taylor (1992) in a restricted
chia, Leptosphaeria, Cpd.OeH.15. 16, widespread. sense (see Ascomycota). However, the term 'pyreno-
See Last et al. (Ann. appl. Biol. S7: 95, 1966), Last et mycetes' still has value as a colloquial term for all
al. (Ann. appl. Biol. 62: 55, 1968), Last et al. (Ann. ascomycetes with flask-shaped ascomata. See Hanlin
appl. Biol. 64: 449, 1969; P. lycopersici, tomato (in Parker, 1982, 1: 225), Rogers (in Hawksworth,
brown rot), Schneider (Mitt. biol. BundAnst. Ld- u. 1994: 321).
Forstw. 189, 1979), Schneider in Subramanian (Ed.) Pyrenomyxa Morgan (1895), Xylariaceae. 3, N. Amer-
(Taxonomy of fangi 2: 513, 1984; disposition of ica; Asia. See Lress0e (SA 13: 43, 1994; nomencl.),
spp.), Datnoff et al. (TBMS 87: 297, 1986; sclerotial Stadler et al. (Mycol. 97: 1129, 2005; key, chemis-
state), Ferreira et al. (J. Phytopath. 133: 289, 1991; try), Bitzer et al. (MR. 112: 251, 2008; phylogeny,
variability in P. terrestris using isozyme polymor- chemistry).
phism etc.), Sieber (MR. 99: 274, 1995; P. ligni- Pyrenopeziza Fuckel (1870), Helotiales. Anamorph
putridi in Abies butt rot), Grondona et al. (MR. 101: Cylindrosporium. c. 59, widespread. See Nannfeldt
1405, 1997), Padhye & McGinnis in Murray et al. (Nova Acta R. Soc. Scient. upsal., 1932; 32 spp.),
(Eds) (Manual of Clinical Microbiology: 1318, Gremrnen (Fungus Wageningen 28: 37, 1958; key
1999), Infantino et al. (MR. 107: 707, 2003; Italy), sects.), Hiltter (Phytopath. Z. 33: 1, 1958; key), Majer
Boerema et al. (Phoma Identification Manual Differ- et al. (Pl. Path. 47: 22, 1998; genetic variation), Fos-
entiation of Specific and Infra-Specific Taxa in Cul- ter et al. (Physiol. Mo/. Pl. Pathol. SS: 111, 1999;
ture: 470 pp., 2004), Infantino & Pucci (Eur. J. Pl. PCR), Paavolainen et al. (MR. 104: 611, 2000),
Path. 112: 337, 2005; molecular detection), Schoch Paavolainen et al. (Mycol. 93: 258, 2001; population
et al. (Mycol. 98: 1041, 2006; phylogeny). genetics), Foster et al. (Eur. J. Pl. Path. 108: 379,
Pyrenocbaetella P. Karst. ex Hohn. (1917) nom. dub., 2002; molecular diagnosis), Vrlilstad et al. (New Phy-
anamorphic Pezizomycotina. See Sutton (Mycol. Pap. tol. lSS: 131, 2002; phylogeny), Piirtel & Raitviir
141, 1977). (Mycol. Progr. 4: 149, 2005; ultrastr.).
Pyrenocbaetina Syd. & P. Syd. (1916) = Parodiella Pyrenopezizopsis Hohn. (1917) = Cenangiopsis Rehm
fide Millier & von Arx (Beitr. Kryptfl. Schweiz 11 no. fide Dennis (Persoonia 2: 171, 1962).
2, 1962). Pyrenophora Fr. (1849), Pleosporaceae. Anamorph
Pyrenochium Link (1833), ? Dothideomycetes. 1, Drechslera. 8, widespread. Plant pathogens include:
Europe. P. chaetomioides, anamorph Drechslera avenacea
Pyrenocollema Reinke (1895), Xanthopyreniaceae (L). (oat leaf spot and seedling blight); P. graminea, ana-
1, Europe; N. America. Most species are transferred morph D. graminea (barley leaf stripe); P. teres,
to Collemopsidium. See Puymaly (Botaniste 36: 331, anamorph D. teres (net blotch of barley). See Am-
1952), Tucker & Harris (Bryologist 83: 1, 1980), mon (Phytopath. Z. 47: 269, 1963; keys), Shoemaker
Harris (More Florida Lichens, 1995), Aptroot & van (CJB 39: 901, 1963; status), Sutton (Taxon 21: 319,
den Boom (Cryptog. Bryol.-Lichenol. 19: 193, 1998), 1972; nomencl.), Crivelli (Uber die heterogene As-
Harada (Bryologist 102: 50, 1999), McCarthy & comycetengattung Pleospora Rbh., 1983; key),
Kantvilas (Herzogia 14: 39, 2000; Tasmania), Kohl- Sivanesan (Mycol. Pap. 1S8: 261 pp., 1987; ana-
meyer et al. (Mycol. Progr. 3: 51, 2004), Mohr et al. morph), Scott (Mycopathologia 116: 29, 1991; on
(MR. 108: 515, 2004). Hordeum), Medd (Review of Plant Pathology 71:
Pyrenocyclus Petr. (1955), Dothideomycetes. 1, Ha- 891, 1992; P. semeniperda), Peever & Milgroom
waii. See Petrak (Sydowia 9: 515, 1955). (CJB 72: 915, 1994; population structure), Stevens et
Pyrenodermium Bonord. (1851) = Hypoxylon Bull. al. (Diagnosis and Identification of Plant Pathogens.
fide Lress0e (SA 13: 43, 1994). Proceedings of the 4th International Symposium of
Pyrenodesmia A. Massal. (1853) nom. rej. = Caloplaca the European Foundation for Plant Pathology: 461,
fide Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 1997; phylogeny), Dong et al. (MR. 102: 151, 1998;
8, 1995). phylogeny), Pecchia et al. (FEMS Microbial. Lett.
Pyrenodiscus Petr. (1927) = Diplonaevia fide Hein 166: 21, 1998; IGS analysis), Liew et al. (Mo/. Phy-
(Nova Hedwigia 38: 669, 1983). logen. Evol. 16: 392, 2000; phylogeny), Wu et al.
Pyrenodium Fee (1837) = Asterothelium fide Zahl- (Can. J. Pl. Path. 2S: 82, 2003; genetic variation),
bruckner (Catalogus Lichenum Universalis 1, 1921). Friesen et al. (Phytopathology 9S: 1144, 2005; popu-
Pyrenodochium Bonord. (1851) = Diatrype fide lation genetics), Serenius et al. (MR. 109: 809, 2005;
Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, genetic variation, mating types), Kodsueb et al. (My-
1995). col. 98: 571, 2006; phylogeny), Schoch et al. (Mycol.
Pyrenogaster Malen~on & Riousset (1977) = Schen- 98: 1041, 2006; phylogeny).
ella fide Estrada-Torres et al. (Mycol. 97: 139, 2005). Pyrenophoraceae M.E. Barr (1979) = Pleosporaceae.
Pyrenographa Aptroot (1991), Requienellaceae. 1, Pyrenophoromyces Cif. & Tomas. (1953) = Pyreno-
Australia; S.E. Asia. Placed in the Pyrenulaceae by phorum.
Eriksson (in litt. ). See Alias et al. (MR. 100: 580, Pyrenophoropsis C. Ramesh (1988), Fungi. 1, India.
1996). See Eriksson & Hawksworth (SA 8: 75, 1989).
pyrenomycete, one of the Pyrenomycetes. Pyrenophorum Tomas. & Cif. (1952) = Thelidium
Pyrenomycetes. Class of Ascomycota; used in various fide Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn
senses, but mostly for fungi with perithecioid asco- 8, 1995).
mata which are also ascohymenial in ontogeny and Pyrenopolyporus Lloyd (1917) = Daldinia fide Miller
have unitunicate asci, often with an apical annulus (Monogr. World spec. Hypoxylon, 1961), Lress0e (SA
 PYRICULARIA 585

13: 43, 1994; ? synonym of Xylaria). Lit.: Hawksworth (Nova Hedwigia 43: I, 1986),
Pyrenopsidaceae Th. Fr. (1860) = Lichinaceae. Harris (Mem. N. Y. bot. Gdn 49: 74, 1989), Aptroot
Pyrenopsidium (Ny!.) Forssell (1885) = Cryptothele (Biblthca Lichenol. 44, 1991 ), Aptroot (Biblthca
fide Henssen & Bude! (Beih. Nova Hedwigia 79: 381, Lichenol. 44: 120, 1991), Eriksson & Hawksworth
1984), Moreno & Egea (Biologia y taxonomia de la (SA 11: 71, 1992; concept), Tibell (Fl. Neotrop.
fami/ia Lichinaceae: 87 pp., 1991 ). Monogr. 69: 78 pp., 1996), Upreti (Nova Hedwigia
Pyrenopsis (Ny!.) Ny!. (1858) nom. cons., Lichinaceae 66: 557, 1998), Harada (Lichenologist 31: 567,
(L). c. 41, widespread. See J0rgensen & Henssen 1999), Hyde & Wong (MR. 103: 347, 1999), Bhatta-
(Taxon 39: 343, 1990; nomencl.), Schultz & Bude! charya et al. (Mo/. Biol. Evol. 17: 1971, 2000),
(Lichenologist 34: 39, 2002; key). Lumbsch et al. (Symb. bot. upsal. 34 no. I: 9, 2004),
Pyrenostigme Syd. (1926), Dothideomycetes. 2, C. Prado et al. (MR.110: 511, 2006).
America. See Hansford (Mycol. Pap. 15, 1946). Pyrenulales Fink ex D. Hawksw. & O.E. Erikss.
Pyrenotea Fr. ( 1821) nom. rej. = Lecanactis Korb. fide (1986), (±L). Chaetothyriomycetidae. 6 fam., 42
Hawksworth & David (Taxon 38: 493, 1989). gen., 538 spp. Thallus (where present) crustose, often
Pyrenothamnia Tuck. (1883) = Endocarpon fide Sant- immersed, often inconspicuous; ascomata perithecial,
esson (Svensk bot. Tidskr. 43: 547, 1949). immersed or erumpent, ± globose or flattened, often
Pyrenothamniaceae Zahlbr. ( 1898) = Verrucariaceae. clypeate, sometimes aggregated into stromata, the
Pyrenothamniomyces Cif. & Tomas. (1953) = peridium usually thick-walled, usually composed of
Pyrenothamnia. small-celled pseudoparenchymatous tissue, some-
Pyrenothea, see Pyrenotea. times crystalline; interascal tissue initially of thin-
Pyrenotheca Pat. (1886) = Myriangium fide von Arx walled anastomosing pseudoparaphyses, subse-
& Muller (Stud. Mycol. 9, 1975). quently ± unbranched paraphyses often developing
Pyrenothricaceae Zahlbr. (1926), Pezizomycotina from the base of the ascoma, occasionally only of
(inc. sed.) (L). 2 gen.(+ I syn.), 2 spp. true paraphyses; asci cylindrical, persistent, usually
Lit.: Eriksson (Systematic Botany: 560, 1981) multilayered and fissitunicate, sometimes with a con-
Lit.:, Eriksson (Op. Bot. 60, 1981), Rogers (Flora spicuous apical ring, not blueing in iodine; asco-
of Australia 54: 65, 1992), Herrera-Campos et al. spores hyaline or brown, septate, sometimes muri-
(Mycol. 97: 356, 2005). form, often with strongly thickened septa and angular
Pyrenothrix Riddle (1917), Pyrenothricaceae (L). I, N. lumina, sometimes with a sheath. Anamorphs pycnid-
America; New Zealand. See Eriksson (Op. Bot. 60, ial where known. Saprobes on bark, or lichenized
1981), Tscherrnak-Woess et al. (Pl. Syst. Evol. 143: with green algae (esp. Trentepohliaceae), mainly
293, 1983; ultrastr.), Herrera-Campos et al. (Mycol. trop.
97: 356, 2005; Mexico). Fams:
Pyrenotrichum Mont. (1843), anamorphic Badimia, (I) Celotheliaceae
Ca/opadia, Lasioloma, Sporopodium, Tapellaria, (2) Massariaceae
St.Of-bH.15 (L). 2, widespread (esp. tropical). See (3) Monoblastiaceae (syn. Acrocordiaceae)
Hawksworth (Bull. Br. Mus. nat. hist. Bot. 9: 59, (4) Pyrenulaceae (syn. Pleurotremataceae)
1981 ), Serusiaux (Lichenologist 18: I, 1986; co- (5) Requienellaceae
nidioma campylidia), Kalb & Vezda (Folia geobot. (6) Xanthopyreniaceae
phytotax. 22: 286, 1987; nomencl.), Lucking et al. Lit.: Aptroot (Biblthca Lichenol. 44, 1991 ), Del
(Lichenologist 30: 121, 1998), Liicking & Santesson Prado et al. (MR. 110: 511, 2006; phylogeny), Lut-
(Bryologist 105: 57, 2002). zoni (Am. J. Bot. 91: 114, 2004).
Pyrenotrochila Hohn. (1917) = Trochila fide Dennis Pyrenulella Fink (1935) = Pharcidiella.
(British Ascomycetes, 1968). Pyrenulomyces E.A. Thomas ex Cif. & Tomas. (1953)
Pyrenowilmsia R.C. Harris & Aptroot (1991), Pyrenu- = Pyrenula Ach. (1814) fide Hawksworth et al. (Dic-
laceae (L). I, S. Africa. See Aptroot (Biblthca tionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995).
Lichenol. 44: 75, 1991). Pyrenyllium Clem. (1909), anamorphic Pezizomy-
Pyrenula Ach. (1809) nom. rej. = Thelidium fide cotina (?L). I. See Aguirre-Hudson (Bull. Br. Mus.
Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, nat. hist. Bot. 21: 85, 1991).
199'5). Pyrgidiomyces Cif. & Tomas. (1953) = Pyrgidium.
Pyrenula Ach. (1814) nom. cons., Pyrenulaceae (L). c. Pyrgidium Ny!. (1867), Sphinctrinaceae (?L). I, wide-
200, widespread (esp. tropical). See Singh & Upreti spread. See Tibell (Lichenologist 14: 219, 1982), Ti-
(Geophytology 17: 75, 1987; key 21 spp. Andaman bell (Symb. bot. upsal. 27 no. I, 1987), Tibell (Symb.
Isl.), Upreti & Singh (Geophytology 18: 67, 1988; bot. upsal. 32: 291, 1997; anamorphs), Tibell &
key 14 spp. Sri Lanka), Harris (Mem. N Y. bot. Gdn Wedin (Mycol. 92: 577, 2000).
49: 74, 1989; gen. concept, key 47 N. Am. spp.), Pyrgillocarpon Nadv. ( 1942) = Pyrgillus fide Aptroot
Upreti (Bull. Soc. bot. Fr. Let. bot. 3: 241, 1991; key (Biblthca Lichenol. 44, 1991 ).
12 spp. P. brunnea group), Upreti (Feddes Repert. Pyrgillomyces Cif. & Tomas. (1953) = Pyrgillus.
103: 279, 1992; 24 spp. India), Aptroot et al. Pyrgillus Ny!. (1858), Pyrenulaceae (L). 4, widespread.
(Biblthca Lichenol. 64, 1997; key Papua New Guinea See Tibell (Beih. Nova Hedwigia 79: 597, 1984),
spp.), Upreti (Nova Hedwigia 66: 557, 1998; key In- Lumbsch et al. (Symb. bot. upsal. 34 no. I: 9, 2004;
dian spp.), Etayo & Aptroot (Lichenologist 35: 233, phylogeny), Geiser et al. (Mycol. 98: I 053, 2006;
2003; Panama), Grube et al. (MR. 108: 1111, 2004; phylogeny), Aptroot et al. (Biblthca Lichenol. 97,
phylogeny), Geiser et al. (Myco/. 98: 1053, 2006; 2008; Costa Rica).
phylogeny), Aptroot et al. (Biblthca Lichenol. 97, Pyrgostroma Petr. (1951 ), anamorphic Pezizomy-
2008; Costa Rica). cotina, St.= eP.?. I, USA. See Petrak (Sydowia 5:
Pyrenulaceae Rabenh. (1870), Pyrenulales (±L). 10 484, 1951).
gen.(+ 12 syn.), 284 spp. Pyricularia Sacc. (1880), anamorphic Magnaporthe,
586 PYRICULARIOPSIS

Hso.= eP.10. 14, widespread. P. oryzae (sometimes 407, 1986), Zhuang & Korf (Mycotaxon 26: 361,
as P. grisea; conservation to be sought), rice blast. 1986), Benkert (Z. Mykol. S3: 195, 1987), Moore
See Ou (Ed.) (The rice blast disease, 1965), Vales et (Mycotaxon 29: 91, 1987), Hohmeyer (Mitt. Arb.
al. (L 'Agron. Tropic. 41: 242, 1986; electrophoresis Pilzk. Niederrhein 6: 32, 1988; synoptic key Aleu-
in P. oryzae identification), Leung & Williams (CJB riae), Kimbrough (Mem. N. Y. bot. Gdn 49: 323,
6S: 112, 1987; nuclear division and chromosomes), 1989) Many previous authors have separated the
Rossman et al. (Myco/. 82: 509, 1990; nomencl. rice Humariaceae from this fam., based largely on the
blast pathogen), Zhu et al. (Mycosystema S: 89, 1992; presence of carotenoid pigments.
DNA fingerprinting and pathotype identification), Lit.:, Kimbrough (Mem. N. Y. bot. Gdn 49: 326,
Zeigler et al. (Rice blast disease, 1994), George et al. 1989; limits), Moravec (Mycotaxon 36: 169, 1989),
(Phytopathology 88: 223, 1998), Kusaba et al. (Ann. Schumacher (Op. bot. 101: 107 pp., 1990), Wu &
phytopath. Soc. Japan 64: 125, 1998), Babujee & Kimbrough (Bot. Gaz. 1S2: 421, 1991), Wu &
Gnanamanickam (Curr. Sci. 78: 248, 2000; popula- Kimbrough (Int. J. Pl. Sci. 1S3: 128, 1992; asco-
tion analysis), Kato et al. (J. Gen. Pl. Path. 66: 30, sporogenesis) and under Pezizales, Pegler et al. (Brit-
2000; genetics, pathogenicity), Kusaba et al. (Ann. ish trujjles, 1993; hypogeous taxa), Landvik et al.
phytopath. Soc. Japan 6S: 588, 1999; genetic diver- (Nordic JI Bot. 17: 403, 1997; DNA), Harrington et
sity), Couch & Kohn (Myco/. 94: 683, 2002; separa- al. (Myco/. 91: 41, 1999), Norman & Egger (Myco/.
tion of P. oryzae and P. grisea), Farman & Kim (Mo- 91: 820, 1999; phylogeny), Hansen et al. (Mo/. Phy-
lecular Plant Pathology 6: 287, 2005; genetics), Hi- logen. Evo/. 36: I, 2005), Hansen & Pfister (Mycol.
rata et al. (MR. 111: 799, 2007; speciation). 98: 1029, 2006; phylogeny), Hansen et al. (Mycol.
Pyriculariopsis M.B. Ellis (1971), anamorphic Pe- 97: 1023, 2005), Liu & Zhuang (Fungal Diversity 23:
zizomycotina, Hso.= eP.10. 5, widespread (tropical). 181, 2006), Lress0e & Hansen (MR. 111: 1075, 2007;
See Lai & Gao (Acta Myco/. Sin. 10: 79, 1991; syn- phylogeny), Perry et al. (MR. 111: 549, 2007; phylog-
onymy of Gonatopyricularia), Bussaban et al. (My- eny).
col. 97: 1002, 2005; phylogeny). Pyronemella (Vido) Sacc. (1889) = Lasiobolus fide
pyriform, pear-like in form. Cf. obpyriform (Fig. Pfister (Myco/. 76: 843, 1984).
23.14). pyrophilous, growing on burnt ground, steam sterilized
Pyriomyces Bat. & H. Maia (1965), anamorphic Bys- soil etc.; carbonicolous; - fungi, fireplace fungi,
so/oma, Cpd.OeH.? (L). I, Brazil. See Lucking et al. phoenicoid fungi (see Ramsbottom, Mushrooms and
(Lichenologist 30: 121, 1998). toadstools: 231, 1953; list of some larger fungi, Web-
Pyripnomyces Cavalc. (1972), anamorphic Pezizomy- ster et al., TBMS 47: 445, 1964; discomycetes); see
cotina, Cpt.lbH.? (L). I, Brazil. See Cavalcanti also Pyronema.
(Publicar;:i5es. Instituto de Micologia da Universidade Pyropolyporus Murrill (1903) = Phellinus.
de Pernambuco 647: 20, 1972), Lucking et al. Pyropyxis Egger (1984), Pyronemataceae. Anamorph
(Licheno/ogist 30: 121, 1998). Dichobotrys. I, N. America. See Egger (CJB 62: 705,
Pyrisperma Raf. (1808) nom. dub., Agaricomycetes. 1984).
'gasteromycetes'. = Hymenogaster (Hymenogastr.) Pyrotheca E. Hesse (1935), Microsporidia. 3.
fide Soehner, 1962; or 'discomycetes', hypogeous). pyroxylophilous, living on burnt wood.
Pyrispora, see Pyrisperma. Pyrrhoderma Imazeki (1966), Hymenochaetaceae. 2,
Pyrobolus Kuntze (1891) = Eurotium. Japan. See Ryvarden (Syn. Fung. S, 1991), Wagner &
Pyrochroa Eschw. (1824) = Phaeographis fide Hawk- Fischer (Myco/. 94: 998, 2002; phylogeny).
sworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995). Pyrrhoglossum Singer (1944), Cortinariaceae. II,
Pyroctonum Prunet (1897) = Cladochytrium fide Kar- widespread (tropical). See Horak (Op. bot. 100: 115,
ling (Chytriomyc. lconogr., 1977). 1989), Horak & Desjardin (Mem. N. Y. bot. Gdn 89:
Pyrofomes Kott. & Pouzar (1964), Polyporaceae. 6, 61, 2004).
widespread. See Decock & Ryvarden (MR. 103: 1138, Pyrrhospora Ktirb. (1855), Lecanoraceae (L). 28,
1970), Ryvarden & Johansen (Prelim. Polyp. Fl. E. widespread. See Hafellner (Herzogia 9: 725, 1993;
Afr.: 528, 1980; key 3 Afr. spp.), Piittek & Cabala key), Ekman & Wedin (Pl. Biol. 2: 350, 2000; phy-
(Mycotaxon 91: 173, 2005; Poland). logeny), Spribille & Hauck (Bryologist 106: 560,
Pyrographa Fee ex A. Massa!. (1860) nom. rej. prop. 2003; N America), Elix (Australasian Lichenology
= Phaeographis fide Lucking et al. (Taxon S6: 1296, SS: 26, 2004; Australia), Elix & Kantvilas (Austral-
2007; nomencl.). asian Lichenology S7: 6, 2005; Australia), Mil\.(1-
Pyronema Carus (1835), Pyronemataceae. 2, wide- likowska et al. (Mycol. 98: I 088, 2006; phylogeny).
spread. See Moore & Korf (Bull. Torrey bot. Club pythiosis, a cosmopoliitan disease of horses, cattle, and
90: 33, 1963; key), Hansen & Pfister (Myco/. 98: dogs caused by Pythium insidiosum (De Cock et al ,
1029, 2006; phylogeny), Perry et al. (MR. 111: 549, J. c/in. Microbiol. 2S: 344, 1987). See also Mendoza
2007; phylogeny). et al. (J. med. vet. Myco/. 26: 5, 1988).
Pyronemataceae Corda (1842), Pezizales. 80 gen. (+ Pythites Pampa!. (1902), Fossil Fungi. I (Eocene),
55 syn.), 662 spp. Italy.
Lit.: Trappe (Mycotaxon 9: 297, 1979) separated pyxidate, provided with a lid, pertaining to, of having
the Geneaceae from cleistothecial Pyronemataceae, the character of a box; box-like.
based primarily on a hollow rather than solid or Pyxidiophora Bref. & Tave! (1891), Pyxidiophoraceae.
chambered ascoma. Molecular data do not as yet Anamorphs Chalara-like, Thaxteriola. 17 (mainly
provide a convincing picture of evolution within the coprophilous), widespread. See Lundqvist (Bot. No-
Pyronemataceae, but it is likely that further subdivi- tiser 133: 121, 1980), Barrasa & Moreno (Cryptog.
sion will occur. Myco/. 4: 251, 1983; sects.), Blackwell et a/. (Science
Lit.:, Kimbrough & Curry (Myco/. 78: 735, 1986; 232: 993, 1986; anamorphs), Blackwell & Malloch
septa! ultrastr.), Kimbrough & Curry (Mycol. 78: (CJB 67: 2552, 1989; life-histories), Blackwell et al.
 QUEST/ER/ELLA 587
(MR 92: 397, 1989; spp. on mites), Blackwell (Azy- Quambalariaceae Z.W. Beer, Begerow & R. Bauer
col. 86: I, 1994; life-cycle, mo lee. relationships), (2006), Microstromatales. I gen., 4 spp.
Weir & Blackwell (MR 105: 1182, 2001; phylogeny), Lit.: Simpson (Australas. Azycol. 19: 57, 2000),
Kirschner (Azycol. Progr. 2: 209, 2003; Europe). Begerow et al. (MR 105: 809, 2001), Beer et al.
Pyxidiophoraceae G.R. W. Arnold (1971 ), Pyxidiopho- (Stud. Azycol. 55: 289, 2006).
rales. 5 gen. (+ 13 syn.), 22 spp. Quasiconcha M.E. Barr & M. Blackw. (1981),
Lit.: Lundqvist (Bot. Notiser 133: 121, 1980), Mytilinidiaceae. Anamorph Chalara-like. 1, USA.
Blackwell et al. (Science N.Y. 232: 993, 1986), Web- See Blackwell & Gilbertson (Azyco/. 77: 50, 1985;
ster & Hawksworth (TBMS 87: 77, 1986), Blackwell anamorph), Barr (N. Amer. Fl. ser. 2 13: 129 pp.,
& Malloch (Mem. N. Y. bot. Gdn 49: 23, 1989), 1990).
Blackwell & Malloch (CJB 67: 2552, 1989), Black- Quasidiscus B. Sutton (1991), anamorphic Pezizomy-
well et al. in Wingfield et al. (Eds) (Ceratocystis and cotina, Ccu.OeH.15. I, Australia. See Sutton (Sy-
Ophiostoma Taxonomy, Ecology and Pathogenicity: dowia 43: 276, 1991).
105, 1993; rels), Blackwell & Jones (Biodiv. Cons. 6: Quasiphloeospora B. Sutton, Crous & Shamoun
689, 1997; biology), Henk et al. (Azycol. 95: 561, (1996), anamorphic Azycosphaerellaceae. 1, USA.
2003). See Sutton et al. (MR 100: 979, 1996), Crous &
Pyxidiophorales P.F. Cannon (2001). Laboulbeniomy- Braun (CBS Diversity Ser. 1: 571 pp., 2003).
cetidae. I fam., 5 gen., 22 spp. Quaternaria Tul. & C. Tul. (1863), Diatrypaceae. 2,
The order is confirmed as a member of Laboulben- widespread (temperate). See Rappaz (Azyco/. Helv. 2:
iomycetidae by molecular data (Blackwell, Azycol. 285, 1987).
86: I, 1994). Fam.: Quatsinoporites S.Y. Sm., Currah & Stockey (2004),
Pyxidiophoraceae Fossil Fungi. I, Canada. See Smith et al. (Azycol. 96:
Lit.: see under Fam. and Pyxidiophora. 181, 2004).
Pyxidium Hill (1771) = Cladonia fide Hawksworth et Queenslandia Bat. & H. Maia (1959), anamorphic
al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995). Pezizomycotina, Cpt.OeH.?. 4, widespread. See Ba-
Pyxine Fr. ( 1825), Caliciaceae (L ). 51, widespread tista & Maia (Azycopath. Azycol. appl. 11: 75, 1959).
(tropical). See Imshaug (Trans. Am. microsc. Soc. 76: Queirozia Viegas & Cardoso (1944) = Pleochaeta fide
246, 1957), Swinscow & Krog (Norw. JI Bot. 22: 43, Braun (Azycotaxon 15: 150, 1982), Liberato et al.
1975; E. Afr.), Kashiwadani (J. Jap. Bot. 52: 137, (MR 110: 567, 2006; anamorph).
1977; Japan), Kashiwadani (Bull. natn. Sci. Mus. To- Quelet (Lucien; 1832-1899; France). Student, Montbe-
kyo, B 3: 63, 1977; Papua New Guinea), Awasthi liard; medical student then laboratory technician,
(Phytomorphology 30: 359, 1982; key 21 spp. India), Strasbourg (c. 1854); practising doctor, Montbeliard
Rogers (Aust. J. Bot. 34: 131, 1986; key 15 spp. Aus- (c. 1854 onwards. An amateur contributing signifi-
tralia), Rogers (Brunonia 9: 229, 1986; Australia), cantly to the mycota of France; first President of the
Kalb (Biblthca Lichenol. 24, 1987; key 24 spp. Bra- Societe Mycologique de France (1885); decorated for
zil), Sammy (Nuytsia 6: 279, 1988; key 4 spp. W. services as a volunteer doctor during the Franco-
Australia), Kalb (Herzogia 10: 61, 1994; key 21 spp. Prussian war (1870-1871); described as a 'rough
Australia), Nordin & Mattsson (Lichenologist 33: 3, diamond' particularly after the premature death of his
2001; phylogeny), Scheidegger et al. (Lichenologist son. Pubis. Les Champignons du Jura et des Voges
33: 25, 2001; evolution), Helms et al. (Azycol. 95: (1872-1875) [in which a number of Fries' sub-genera
1078, 2003; phylogeny), Hu & Chen (Azycotaxon 86: of the Agaricaceae were first used as genera; reprint
445, 2003; China), Moberg (Symb. bot. upsal. 34 no. 1964 + 1972 suppl., 1872-1902; index to reprint,
I: 257, 2004; S Africa), MiaJilikowska et al. (Azycol. BSMF 88: cxi, 1973]; (with Cooke, q.v.) Clavis Syn-
98: 1088, 2006; phylogeny). optica Hymenomycetum Europaeorum (1878);
Pyxineaceae Stizenb. ( 1862) = Caliciaceae. Encheiridion Fungorum in Europa Media et Praeser-
Q, the ratio of length to breadth of elongate spores of tim in Gallia Vigentium (1886); Flore Azycologique
agarics; spores ellipsoidal or ovoid when Q = D 2, de la France. (1888) [reprint 1962]. Biogs, obits etc.
ellipsoidal-oblong, fusoid, cylindrical, etc. when Q = Boudier (BSMF 15: 321, 1899); Gilbert (BSMF 65: 5,
>2 (Singer, 1962: 68). Cf. E, sporograph. 1949) [bibliography]; Grummann (1974: 294);
Quadracaea Lunghini, Pinzari & Zucconi (1996), Mangin & Chomette (Essai d'une Table de Concor-
anamorphic Pezizomycotina, Hso.?.?. I, Italy. See dance des Principales Especes Azycologiques avec la
Lunghini et al. (Azycotaxon 60: 103, 1996), Wu & Flore de France et des Pays Limitrophes de Lucien
Zhuang (Fungal Diversity Res. Ser. 15, 2005). Que/et (1906) [reprint 1963]); Stafleu & Cowan (TL-
quadrangular, see rhomboidal. 2 4: 453, 1983).
Quadricladium Nawawi & Kuthub. (1989), anamor- Queletia Fr. (1872), Agaricaceae. 2, widespread. See
phic Pezizomycotina, Hso.lbH.10. I (aquatic), Ma- Wright (Cryptog. Bot. 1: 26, 1989).
laysia. See Nawawi & Kuthubutheen (Azycotaxon 34: quellkiirper, a mucilaginous mass of thick-walled cells
489, 1989). within the ascoma of Nitschkeaceae; believed to in-
Quadrispora Bougher & Castellano (1993), Cortinari- duce rupture of the ascoma.
aceae. 3, Australia. See Bougher & Castellano (Azy- Quercella Velen. (1921) nom. rej. = Phaeocollybia fide
co/. 85: 285, 1993). Kuyper (in litt. ).
Quadrisporomyces Sekunova (1960) = Schizosac- Questieria G. Arnaud (1918) = Schiffnerula fide von
charomyces fide Batra in Subramanian (Ed.) (Taxon- Arx & Millier (Stud. Azycol. 9, 1975).
omy offangi 1: 187, 1978). Questieriella G. Arnaud ex S. Hughes (1983), anamor-
Quambalaria J.A. Simpson (2000), Quambalariaceae. phic Schiffnerula, Hso.= eP.I. 10, widespread. See
4, widespread. See Simpson (Australasian Azycolo- Hughes (CJB 61: 1729, 1983), Hughes (Azyco/. 82:
gist 19: 60, 2000), Beer et al. (Stud. Azycol. 55: 289, 657, 1990), Hosagoudar (Zoos' Print Journal 18:
2006; mol. phylog.). 1071, 2003).
588 QUEZELIA

Quezelia Faure! & Schotter (1965), anamorphic Pe- in Indonesia; pioneer of nature conservation in Po-
zizomycotina, Cpt. I eH.?. I (coprophilous), Sahara. land; also wrote papers on fungi of Poland and Swit-
See Faure! & Schotter (Revue Mycol. Paris 30: 161, zerland. Pubis. Parasitische A/gen und Pilze Java?s
1964). (1900). Biogs, obits etc. Goebel (Bericht der
Quilonia K.P. Jain & R.C. Gupta (1970), Fossil Fungi, Deutschen Botanischen Gesellschaft 35: (97), 1918;
anamorphic, Pezizomycotina. I (Miocene), India. bibliography); Grummann (1974: 437); Komasia
quinine fungus, Fornes officinalis. (Marian Raciborski, 1986); Stafleu & Cowan (TL-2
Quintaria Kohlm. & Volkm.-Kohlm. (1991), Lophio- 4: 529, 1983).
stomataceae. I (marine), Belize; Australasia. See Raciborskiella Hohn. (1909) = Strigula fide Harris (in
Kohlmeyer & Volkmann-Kohlmeyer (Aust. J. mar. litt.), Roux & Serusiaux (Bull. Soc. /inn. Provence
Freshwat. Res. 42: 91, 1991), Hyde & Goh (Nova 46: 91, 1995; ascospores), Roux et al. (Biblthca
Hedwigia 68: 251, 1999). Lichenol. 90: 96 pp., 2004).
Quorn, The trade name under which mycoprotein Raciborskiella Speg. (1919) = Trichopeltella.
(q.v.) manufactured from Fusarium graminearum by Raciborskiomyces Siemaszko (1925) = Epipolaeum
Marlow Foods (a subsidiary of Rank Hovis McDou- fide Millier & von Arx (Beitr. Kryptfl. Schweiz 11 no.
gall and ICI) is marketed. 2, 1962).
Rabdosporium Chevall. (1826) = Cheirospora fide racket (racquette) cell (of dermatophytes), a hyphal
Hughes (CJB 36: 800, 1958). cell having a swelling at one end; cf. hypha.
Rabenhorst (Gottlob Ludwig; 1806-1881; Germany). Racoblenna A. Massa!. (1852) = Placynthium fide
Student, Betzig and Berlin (1822-1830); a pharmacist Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8,
in Lukau (1830-1840); doctorate, Jena (1841); pri- 1995).
vate scientists, Dresden (1840-1875) and Meissen Racoblennaceae Arnold (1858) = Placynthiaceae.
(1875-1881). An outstanding collector, publishing Racodium Fr. (1829) nom. cons., anamorphic Capno-
large series of exsiccati; first editor of Hedwigia diales, Hso.OeP.? (±L). I, widespread. See Hawk-
(1852-1878). Pubis. Klotzschii Herbarium Vivum sworth & Riedl (Taxon 26: 208, 1977; nomencl.),
Mycologicum (1842-1855) [nearly 2,000 fungal ex- Kantvilas (Muelleria 16: 65, 2002; Australia), Saka-
siccati]; Deutsch/ands Kryptogamen-Flora (1844- moto & Miyamaoto (Forest Pathology 35: I, 2005;
1853); 2 Aufl. Kryptogamen-Flora von Deutsch/and, Japan), Tribe et al. (Mycologist 20: 171, 2006), Mug-
Oesterreich und der Schweiz 2 Aufl. (1884-1932) [a gia et al. (MR 112: 50, 2008; phylogeny).
vast work, initiated by him and continuing long after Racodium Pers. (1794) nom. rej. = Rhinocladiella
his death]; Lichenes Europaei Exsiccati (1855-1879) Nannf. See cellar fungus. fide Hawksworth & Riedl
[nearly 1,000 exsiccati]; Fungi Europaei Exsiccati (Taxon 26: 208, 1977), Tribe et al. (Mycologist 20:
(1859 onwards) [see Kohlmeyer, Beihefte zur Nova 171, 2006).
Hedwigia 4, 1963; Stevenson, Taxon 16: 112, 1967, Racoplaca Fee (1825) = Strigula fide Hawksworth et
numbering of specimens]. Biogs, obits etc. Grum- al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995).
mann (1974: 38); Richter (Hedwigia 20: 113, 1881 ); Racospermyces J. Walker (2001), ? Raveneliaceae. 6
Stafleu & Cowan (TL-2 4: 460, 1983). (on Acacia (Leguminosae)), Australia; E. Asia; Ha-
Rabenhorstia Fr. (1849), anamorphic Hercospora, waii. See Walker (Australasian Mycologist 20: 3,
St.OeH. I. 10, widespread (esp. Europe). 2001; monogr., key), Scholler & Aime (Mycoscience
Rabenhorstiites Teterevn. & Tasl. (1977), Fossil 47: 159, 2006; syn. of Endoraecium).
Fungi. I (Tertiary), former USSR. Racovitziella Dobbeler & Poelt (1978), Dothideomy-
Rabenhorstinidium R.B. Singh & G.V. Patil (1980), cetes. I (on Musci), Austria. See Dobbeler & Poelt
Fossil Fungi, anamorphic Pezizomycotina. I (Creta- (Mitt. bot. StSamml. Miinch. 14: 206, 1978).
ceous), India. racquette cell, see racket cell.
race, see physiologic race and Classification. Radaisiella Bainier ( 1910) = Botryosporium Corda
Racemella Ces. (1861) = Cordyceps fide Tulasne & fide Mason (Mycol. Pap. 2: 27, 1928).
Tulasne (Select. fang. carpal. 3: 4, 1865). Raddetes P. Karst. (1887) nom. rej. = Conocybe fide
Racemosporium Moreau & Moreau (1941) = Arthrin- Kuyper (in litt. ).
ium fide Ellis (Mycol. Pap. 103, 1965). radial (of lichen thalli), radially symmetrical in trans-
Rachicladosporium Crous, U. Braun & C.F. Hill verse section (e.g. Alectoria, Bryoria, Coelocaulon,
(2007), anamorphic Capnodiales. I, New Zealand. Usnea).
See Crous et al. (Stud. Mycol. 58: 33, 2007). radiate, spreading from a centre.
Rachidicola K.D. Hyde & J. Frohl. (1995), Dothideo- Radiation and fungi. Fungi like all living organisms
mycetes. I, Hong Kong. See Hyde (Sydowia 47: 217, are influenced by ionizing and non-ionizing radia-
1995). tion.
rachis, a geniculate or zig-zag holoblastic extension of Ionizing radiation affects fungal DNA both directly
a conidiogenous cell (as in Tritirachium) resulting and indirectly and causes a wide range of damage.
from sympodial conidiogenous cell development; ra- Harmful effects, including chromosomal breaks and
chiform (of conidiogenous cells), having a rachis; cf. elevated mutation frequencies were identified during
raduliform. satellite and space studies with different fungi (Dub-
Rachisia Lindner (1913) = Fusarium fide Hawksworth lin & Volz, Origins of Life and Evolution of Bio-
et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995). spheres 4: 223, 1973; Volz et al., Mycopath. mycol.
Raciborski (Marjan; 1863-1917; Poland). Student, Appl. 54: 221, 1974). Spore germination and subse-
Miinchen (1894); Indonesia (1896-1900); Professor quent hyphal growth of soil microfungi in the pres-
of Botany, Agricultural Academy, Dublany (1900- ence of pure gamma or mixed beta and gamma radia-
1909) then Professor and Director, Plant Physiologi- tion is influenced by the origin of the isolate. Fungi
cal Institute (1909-1912), L'viv; Professor of Botany, isolated from background radiation sources show in-
Cracow University (1912-1917). Pioneer mycologist hibition or no response in germination when experi-
 RADIATION AND FUNGI 589
mentally irradiated, but isolates from sites with ele- chimica Acta 94: 75, 2006). Ganoderma lucidum has
vated mixed radiation showed stimulation in spore also been proposed as an indicator for mes environ-
germination and enhanced hyphal growth. Prior long- mental monitoring because of its high levels of ac-
term exposure to radiation influences fungal decom- cumulation (Tran Van & Le Duy, J. radioanalytical
position of radionuclide-bearing resources in the en- nuc/. chem. 155: 451, 1991).
vironment (Tugay et al., Mycologia 98: 521, 2006). Biosorption of radioactive elements is exhibited by
Ecosystems throughout the world have been con- different fungi. Rhizopus arrhizus takes up to 180 mg
taminated with radionuclides as a result of above lf/g of uranium from aqueous solutions. Uranium
ground nuclear testing, nuclear reactor accidents and adsorption in cell-wall chitin occurs simultaneously
nuclear power generation. The reactor disaster at the and rapidly; precipitation of uranyl hydroxide within
Chernobyl Nuclear Power Station in April 1986, in the chitin microcrystalline cell-wall occurs at a lower
particular, led to huge amounts of radioactive mate- rate (Tsezos & Volesky, Biotechnol. Bioeng. Symp.
rial being distributed over a large area of Europe, 24: 385, 1982). There is experimental evidence for
stimulating studies of radiation effects on fungi. Ra- fungal transformations of uranium solids and produc-
dioisotopes characteristic of nuclear fission, such as tion of secondary mycogenic uranium minerals.
mes and 90 Sr, were released into the environment, Saprotrophic, ericoid and ectomycorrhizal fungi dis-
becoming more concentrated as they move up the solve uranium oxides and accumulate uranium within
food chain and often becoming human health haz- the mycelium to over 80 mg (g dry weight)(-!) bio-
ards. Following Chernobyl, lichens (mainly Cladonia mass (Fomina et al., Environ. Microbiol. 9: 1696,
rangiferina) of northern Scandinavia accumulated so 2007). Absorption and adsorption of radionuclides
much radioactivity that reindeer feeding on them from 'hot particles' originating from the Chernobyl
were considered dangerous for human consumption. accident and from atomic bomb testing sites has also
Basidiomycete fruit bodies are known to accumulate been observed. Studied species and strains of soil
radioactive nuclides (Haselwandter, Health Phys. 4: fungi overgrew and dissolved the 'hot particles' after
713, 1978; Billen & Olsen, Can. J. Microbiol. 36: prolonged contact. Accumulation was generally more
704, 1990; Grodzinskaya et al., Sydowia 10: 88, intensive for 152Eu than for mes by a factor of about
1995). Concentrations of radioactive 134Cs, mes in 2.6-134. The main factors influencing Cs and Eu ac-
mushrooms vary in different regions with, e.g. a cumulation in soil fungi seem to be fungal species,
maximum of 2860 Bq kg- (dry wt.) for France fungal strain, and size and composition of the 'hot
(Kirchner & Daillant, Science of the Total Environ- particle' (Zhdanova et al., J. environ. radioactivity
ment 222: 63, 1998). Radionuclides accumulate in 67: 119, 2003).
mushroom fruit bodies under experimental conditions Microfungi have been found to be highly resilient
in the followiniz order: 83Rb 65Zn 54Mn 22Na 75 Se and to exposure to ionizing radiation. Free-living and
sssr 6oc0 ssy, 11J2Rh, 139Ce t43Ce, t44pm t46Pm, mod mycorrhizal fungi can colonize thermodynamically
and 173 Lu 175Hf (Tadaaki Ban-Nai et al., J. Radiation unstable depleted uranium surfaces and transform
Res. 38: 213, 1997). metallic depleted uranium into uranyl phosphate
Reports of high concentrations of fallout radiocae- minerals (Fomina et al., Curr. Biol. 18: R375, 2008).
sium in basidiomycete fruit bodies after Chernobyl Radioresistance of some fungal species has been
and speculation that fungi could be long-term mes linked to the presence of melanin, which has been
accumulators led to special studies which indicated shown to have emerging properties of acting as an
that uptake of Cs by common fungi of upland ~s­ energy transporter for metabolism (Dighton et al.,
land ranged from 44 to 235 nmol Cs g·1 d.w. h- with FEMS Microbiology Letters 281: 109, 2008; review).
more than 40% of the Cs taken up from environment Sustained exposure of microfungi to radiation ap-
being bound within the hyphae. Immobilization of pears to have resulted in formerly unknown adaptive
radiocaesium fallout by the soil fungal component is features, such as directed growth of fungi toward
discussed by Dighton et al. ~MR 95: 1052, 1991). sources of ionizing radiation. Soil microfungi iso-
Study during 1996-1998 of 37 Cs concentration in lated from around the Chernobyl Nuclear Power Sta-
mushrooms from one of the regions of Ukraine con- tion are able to grow into and decompose 'hot parti-
taminated by radiation revealed higher accumulations cles' in the carbon based radioactive graphite from
in fruit bodies of Paxillus involutus, Sarcodon imbri- the reactor. Long-term investigations of about 2000
catus, Xerocomus subtomentosus and Cantharellus strains of 200 species of 98 genera revealed that both
cibarius than in mycelium from soil, with ratios rang- beta and gamma radiation promote directional growth
ing from 0.1 to 66 and a mean of 9.9. Fungal myce- of hyphae towards the source of radiation (Zhdanova
lium accumulated from 0.1 to 50% mes compared et al., MR 108: I 089, 2004). Recent research raises
with sampled soil (Vinichuk & Johanson J. environ. the possibility that some fungi use the pigment mela-
Radioactivity 64: 27, 2002). Another study revealed nin to extract energy from ionizing radiation, such as
higher levels of 90Sr transfer to fruit bodies of some gamma radiation, for 'radiotrophic' growth. There is
mushrooms from soils of sampling sites than 239 + speculation that these properties of energy capture
240Pu and 241 Am transfer. The Available Transfer Fac- may have potential use in genetic engineering for de-
tor (ATF) index, based on the the ratio between fruit- velopment of biofuels, bioremediation of sites with
body content and the amount of radionuclide avail- radioactive contamination, and similar applications
able for transfer in soil, has been proposed as a (Dadachova et al., PLoS ONE 2 (5): e457, 2007).
measure of the actual process of transfer. Hebeloma Non-ionizing radiation effects are electromagnetic
cylindrosfgorumand Lycoperdon perlatum were found and do not carry enough energy per quantum to ion-
to have 2 9+ 240pu and 241 Am ATF values greater than ize atoms and molecules of fungi. Among them are
or similar to those of 90 Sr, and such fungi have been near ultraviolet (UV), infrared and visible light radia-
suggested as suitable as bioindicators for radioactive tion, etc. Some lethal effects of UV radiation on fun-
nuclides in a forest ecosystems (Baeza et al., Radio- gus spores are known (Zahl et al., J. gen. physiol. 22:
590 RADIATISPORA
689, 1939; Dimond & Duggar, Proc. nat. acad. sci. Radiomycopsis Pidopl. & Milko (1971) = Radiomyces
USA 27: 459, 1941; Ghar et al., Biocontrol Sci. fide Benny & Benjamin (Mycol. 83: 713, 1991).
Technol. 16: 451, 2006). UV radiation trigger sporo- Radotinea Velen. (1934), ? Helotiales. I, former
genesis in many fungi, and action spectra constructed Czechoslovakia.
for fungal sporogenesis typically have peaks at 280- radula spore (radulaspore, radulospore), one of the
290 nm (Leach & Trione, Photochem. Photobiol. S: slimy spores borne over the surface of ascospores as
621, 1966; Leach, In: Booth (Ed.) Methods in micro- in Nectria coryli while still in the ascus; dry - - =
biology 4: 609, 1971) or near 360, 440, and 480 nm sympodulospore (Mason, 1933, 1937).
(Curtis, Plant Physiol. 49: 235, 1972). Shortwave Radulaceae Glium. (l 926) = Valsaceae.
UV-B radiation (280-315 nm) influences distribution Radulidium Arzanlou, W. Garns & Crous (2007),
of fungi on leaf surfaces and its increase directly af- anamorphic Pezizomycotina. I. See Arzanlou et al.
fects abundance of specific phylloplane fungi. Yeasts (Stud. Mycol. S8: 57, 2007).
and yeast-like fungi such as Aureobasidium pullulans raduliform (of conidiogenous cells), the elongating
and Sporobolomyces roseus are reduced by supple- conidiogenous axis resulting from holoblastic sym-
mental levels of UV radiation, but Alternaria spp. podial development, clavate or somewhat inflated
and Microdochium nivale are less affected, while the rather than zig-zag; cf. rachiform.
most tolerant are Cladosporium spp. and Epicoccum Raduliporus Spirin & Zmitr. (2006), Polyporaceae. I.
nigrum (Newsham et al., New phytologist 136: 287, Radulochaete Rick (1940) nom. dub., Cantharellales.
1997). Sometimes UV radiation influence is unpre- 'basidiomycetes' fide Donk (Persoonia 3: 199,
dictable (Duguay & Klironomos Appl. soil ecol. 14: 1964).
157, 2000). Solar UV radiation has been observed to Radulodon Ryvarden (1972), Meruliaceae. 9, wide-
reduce fungal growth on Antarctic soil surfaces. Ex- spread. See Ryvarden (Ceska Mykol. 30: 38, 1976;
posure to solar radiation of >287 nm reduced hyphal key), Hjortstam et al. (Kew Bull. 4S: 303, 1990; key).
extension rates of Geomyces pannorum, Phoma her- Radulomyces M.P. Christ. (1960), Pterulaceae. 10,
barum, Pythium sp., Verticillium sp., and Mortierella widespread. See Christiansen (Dansk bot. Ark. 19:
parvispora, each isolated from Antarctic terrestrial 230, 1960), Gilbertson & Nakasone (Mycol. 9S: 467,
habitats. Short-wave solar UV radiation of between 2003; key Hawaiian spp.).
287 and 305 nm inhibited growth of hyphae on and Radulum Fr. (1825) = Xenotypa fide Donk (Taxon S:
below the surface of an agar medium in a day, but 109, 1956).
radiation of::C:345 nm only reduced growth of surface Raesaeneniolichen Tomas. & Cif. (1952) = Polyblastia
hyphae (Hughes et al., Appl. environ. microbial. 69: fide Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn
1488, 2003). 8, 1995).
Radiatispora Matsush. (1995), anamorphic Pezizomy- Raesaeneniomyces Cif. & Tomas. (1953) = Raesae-
cotina, Hso.lbH.1. l, China. See Matsushima (Ma- neniolichen.
tsush. Mycol. Mem. 8: 32, 1995). Raffaelea Arx & Hennebert (1965), anamorphic Ophi-
radicating (of stipes), like a root; rooting (Fig. 4H). ostoma, Hso.OeH.10. 12, widespread. See Scott & du
Radiciseta Sawada & Katsuki ( 1959), anamorphic Toit (TBMS SS: 181, 1970), Kubono & Ito (Myco-
Pezizomycotina, Hso.= eH.?. l, Taiwan. See Sawada science 43: 255, 2002; Japan), Gebhardt & Oberwin-
& Katsuki (Pub/. Coll. Agric. Nat. Taiwan Univ. 8: kler (Antonie van Leeuwenhoek 88: 61, 2005; ontog-
205, 1959). eny).
Radiigera Zeller (l 944), Geastraceae. 4, widespread. ragi, a starter for arrack, etc. composed of small balls
See Kers (Bot. Notiser 129: 173, 1976), Dominguez of rice flour containing Mucor, Rhizopus, yeasts and
& Castellano (Mycol. 88: 863, 1996), Calonge (Bo- bacteria (Hesseltine, Mycol. S7: 163, 1965).
letin de la Sociedad Micologica de Madrid 22: 105, Ragnhildiana Solheim ( 1931) = Passalora fide Deigh-
1997). ton (Mycol. Pap. 137, 1974), Crous & Braun (CBS
Radiogaster Lloyd (1924) nom. inval. ? = Hy- Diversity Ser. 1: 571 pp., 2003).
menogaster fide Stalpers (in litt. ). Raizadenia S.L. Srivast. (1981), anamorphic Pezizo-
Radiomyces Embree (1959), Radiomycetaceae. 3, mycotina, Hsy.= eP.1. I, India. See Srivastava (ln-
USA. See Benjamin (Aliso 4: 523, 1960), Ellis & dian Phytopath. 34: 335, 1981).
Hesseltine (Mycol. 66: 85, 1974), Kitz et al. (Mycol. Rajapa Singer ( 1945) = Terrnitomyces fide Singer
74: 110, 1982), Benny & Khan (Scanning Microsc. 2: (Agaric. mod. Tax., 1951).
1199, 1988; ultrastr.), Benny & Samson (Mem. N. Y. Ramakrishnanella Kamat & Ullasa ex Ullasa (1970),
bot. Gdn 49: II, 1989; ultrastr.), Benny & Benjamn anamorphic Pezizomycotina, Cpd.OeP.?. I, India. See
(Mycol. 83: 713, 1991; key), Voigt & Wostemeyer Kamat & Ullasa ex Ullasa (Bull. Torrey bot. Club 97:
(Gene 270: 113, 2001; phylogeny), White et al. (My- 255, 1970).
col. 98: 872, 2006; phylogeny). Ramakrishnania Ramachar & Bhagyan. (1979), Puc-
Radiomycetaceae Hesselt. & J.J. Ellis (1974), Mu- ciniaceae. I (on Ixora (Rubiaceae)), India. See
corales. 3 gen. (+ I syn.), 5 spp. Cummins & Hiratsuka (Illustr. Gen. Rust Fungi edn
Lit.: Kitz et al. (Sabouraudia 18: 115, 1980), 3: 225 pp., 2003; syn. of Gymnoconia) Probably a
Benny & Khan (Scanning Microscopy 2: 1199, 1988; Puccinia with atypical sporogeneous cells.
ultrastr., sporangiolar appendage chemistry), Benny Ramalea Nyl. (1866), Cladoniaceae (L). 4, widespread.
& Samson (Mem. N. Y. bot. Gdn 49: 11, 1989; ul- See Stenroos et al. (Mycol. Progr. 1: 267, 2002; phy-
trastr.), Tanphaichitr et al. (Mycoses 33: 303, 1990), logeny), Printzen & Kantvilas (Biblthca Lichenol. 88:
Benny & Benjamin (Mycol. 83: 713, 1991; key), 541, 2004; phylogeny).
Benny & Benjamin (Mycol. 83: 713, 1991), Meis et Ramaleaceae Elenkin ( 1929) = Cladoniaceae.
al. (J. Clin. Microbial. 32: 3078, 1994), Ribes et al. Ramalia Bat. (l 957), anamorphic Dothideomycetes.
(Clin. Microbial. Rev. 13: 236, 2000), Chakrabarti et See Sutton & Pascoe (Aust. Syst. Bot. 1: 79, 1988;
al. (J. Clin. Microbial. 41: 783, 2003). synonymy with Fusicladium), Braun & Mouchacca
 RAMOCONIDIUM 591

(MR 104: 1009, 2000). 124, 1950), Comer (Ann. Bot. Mem. [A monograph
Ramalina Ach. (1809) nom. cons., Ramalinaceae (L). ofClavaria and allied genera] 1: 542, 1950), Mann &
c. 246, widespread. See Howe (Bryologist 16: 65, Stuntz (Ramaria of western Washington, 1973; keys),
1913), Howe (Bryologist 17: I, 1914), Krog & Swin- Petersen (Biblthca Mycol. 43, 1975; subgen. Len-
scow (Norw. JI Bot. 23: 153, 1976; E. Afr.), Krog & toramaria), Petersen (Biblthca Mycol. 79, 1981; sub-
James (Norw. JI Bot. 24: 15, 1977; Fennoscandia, gen. Echinoramaria), Humpert et al. (Mycol. 93: 465,
UK), Krog & 0sthagen (Norw. JI Bot. 27: 255, 1980; 2001; molecular phylogenetics), Christan & Hahn (Z.
Canary Is.), Stevens (Bull. Br. Mus. nat. hist. Bot. 16: Mykol. 71: 7, 2005; systematics), Nouhra et al. (My-
107, 1987; key 20 spp. Australia), Kashiwadani & corrhiza 15: 55, 2005; mycorrhizal spp.).
Kalb (Lichenologist 25: I, 1993; key 22 spp. Brazil), Ramaria Holmsk. (1790) nom. rej. = Clavulinopsis
Blanchon et al. (J. Hattori bot. Lab. 79: 43, 1996; fide Donk (Persoonia 1: 25, 1959).
NZ), Groner & LaGreca (Lichenologist 29: 441, Ramariaceae Comer ( 1970) = Gomphaceae.
1997; DNA), LaGreca (Bryologist 102: 602, 1999; Ramaricium J. Erikss. (1954), Gomphaceae. 3, wide-
DNA), Rosato & Scutari (Mycotaxon 74: 141, 2000; spread. See Ginns (Bot. Notiser 132: 93, 1979),
Argentina), Alvarez et al. (Cryptog. Mycol. 22: 271, Villegas et al. (Fungal Diversity 18: 157, 2005; spo-
2001; chemistry, Spain), Kashiwadani & Nash (My- ral characters).
cotaxon 83: 385, 2002; Mexico), Kashiwadani et al. ramarioid, with a form similar to that of the basidioma
(J. Jap. Bot. 77: 351, 2002; Hawaii), Cordeiro et al. of Ramaria.
(Phytochem. 63: 967, 2003; chemistry), Bannister et Ramariopsis (Donk) Comer (1950), Clavariaceae. 44,
al. (N.Z. JI Bot. 42: 121, 2004; New Zealand), Jone- widespread. See Petersen (Mycol. 61: 557, 1967; key
son et al. (Bryologist 107: 98, 2004; Kuril Is), Spar- N. Am. spp.), Pegler & Young (TBMS 84: 207, 1985;
rius (Biblthca Lichenol. 89, 2004; monogr.), Stocker- basidiospore structure), Garcia-Sandoval et al. (My-
Wtirgtitter et al. (Bryologist 107: 152, 2004; chemis- cotaxon 82: 323, 2002; Mexico), Garcia-Sandoval et
try), Kashiwadani et al. (Bun natn. Sci. Mus. Tokyo, al. (Mycotaxon 94: 265, 2005; phylogeny).
B 32: 161, 2006; China), Milldlikowska et al. (Mycol. Ramasricellites Kalgutkar & Janson. (2000), Fossil
98: I 088, 2006; phylogeny), Aptroot & Bungartz Fungi, anamorphic Ascomycota. 1, Tibet. See Kal-
(Lichenologist 39: 519, 2007; Galapagos Is), Honeg- gutkar & Jansonius (AASP Contributions Series 39:
ger & Zippier (MR 111: 424, 2007; mating systems), 259, 2000).
Kashiwadani & Moon (Biblthca Lichenol. 96: 145, Ramboldia Kantvilas & Elix (1994), Lecanoraceae (L).
2007; Indonesia), Werth & Sork (Am. J. Bot. 95: 568, 9, Australia; Papua New Guinea. See Kantvilas et al.
2008; genetic structure). (Lichenologist 31: 213, 1999), Kantvilas & Elix
Ramalinaceae C. Agardh (1821), Lecanorales (L). 36 (Lichenologist 39: 135, 2007; key), Kalb et al. (Nova
gen. (+ 27 syn.), 679 spp. Treated in a broad sense Hedwigia 86: 23, 2008; phylogeny).
including Bacidiaceae and relatives. Ramgea Brumm. (1992), Thelebolaceae. 1, Nether-
Lit.: Stevens (Bull. Br. Mus. nat. Hist. Bot. 16: 107, lands. See Brummelen (Persoonia Suppl. 14: 577,
1987), Culberson et al. (Bryologist 93: 167, 1990), 1992), Brummelin (Persoonia 16: 425, 1998), Hoog
Rambold & Triebel (Notes R. bot. Gdn Edinb. 46: et al. (Stud. Mycol. 51: 33, 2005).
375, 1990), Culberson et al. (Am. J. Bot. 80: 1472, Ramicandelaber Y. Ogawa, S. Hayashi, Degawa &
1993), Kashiwadani & Kalb (Lichenologist 25: I, Yaguchi (2001), Kickxellaceae. 2, Japan. See Ogawa
1993), Blanchon et al. (J. Hattori bot. Lab. 79: 43, et al. (Mycoscience 42: 193, 2001), Kurihara et al.
1996), Spjut (Sida Bot. Misc. 14: 208 pp., 1996), (MR 108: 1143, 2004; n.sp. Japan), Ogawa et al.
Groner & LaGreca (Lichenologist 29: 441, 1997), (Nippon Kingakukai Kaiho 46: 13, 2005; phylogeny).
Lumbsch (Lichenologist 30: 357, 1998), LaGreca Ramicephala Voglmayr & Delg.-Rodr. (2003), ana-
(Bryologist 102: 602, 1999), LaGreca & Lumbsch morphic Pezizomycotina. I (aeroaquatic), Cuba. See
(Lichenologist 33: 172, 2001), Cordeiro et al. (MR Voglmayr & Delgado-Rodriguez (MR 107: 237,
108: 489, 2004), Stocker-Wtirgtitter et al. (Bryologist 2003).
107: 152, 2004), Milldlikowska et al. (Mycol. 98: Ramichloridium Stahel ex de Hoog (1977), anamor-
1088, 2006; phylogeny), Hofstetter et al. (Mo/. Phy- phic Mycosphaerellaceae, Hso.OeP.l 0. 27, wide-
logen. Evol. 44: 412, 2007; phylogeny), Nresborg et spread. The genus is polyphyletic. See de Hoog et al.
al. (MR 111: 581, 2007; phylogeny). (TBMS 81: 485, 1983; relationships with Stene/la and
Ramalinomyces E.A. Thomas ex Cif. & Tomas. Veronaea), Campbell & Al-Hedaithy (J. Med. Vet.
(1953) = Ramalina. Mycol. 31: 325, 1993; R. mackenziei, phaeohypho-
Ramalinopsis (Zahlbr.) Follmann & Huneck (1969), mycosis of the brain), Samuels & Candoussau (Nova
Ramalinaceae (L). 1, Hawaii. See Riedl (Sydowia 28: Hedwigia 62: 47, 1996; teleomorph), Untereiner
134, 1977). (Mycol. 89: 120, 1997; teleomorph), Sutton et al. (J.
Ramalinora Lumbsch, Rambold & Elix (1995), Le- Clin. Microbial. 36: 708, 1998; phaeohyphomycosis),
canoraceae (L). 1, Australia. See LaGreca & Haase et al. (Stud. Mycol. 43: 80, 1999; phylogeny),
Lumbsch (Lichenologist 33: 172, 2001). Geiser et al. (Mycol. 98: 1053, 2006; phylogeny), Ar-
Ramalodium Nyl. (1879), Collemataceae (L). 5, Japan; zanlou et al. (Stud. Mycol. 58: 57, 2007; phylogeny,
New Caledonia; Tasmania. See Henssen (Lichenolo- polyphyly).
gist 3: 29, 1965), Henssen (Nova Hedwigia 68: 117, Ramicola Velen. (1929) = Simocybe fide Kuyper (in
1999). litt.).
Ramaraomyces N.K. Rao, Manohar. & Goos (1989), ramicolous, living on branches.
anamorphic Pezizomycotina, Hsy.= eH.l. I, India. Ramoconidiifera B. Sutton, Carmaran & A.I. Romero
See Rao et al. (Mycol. 81: 790, 1989). (1996), anamorphic Pezizomycotina, Hso.?.?. I, Ar-
Ramaria Fr. ex Bonord. (1851) nom. cons., Gompha- gentina. See Sutton et al. (MR 100: 1338, 1996).
ceae. c. 220, widespread. See Comer (Ann. Bot. ramoconidium, an apical branch of a conidiophore
Mem. [A monograph ofClavaria and allied genera] 1: which secedes and functions as a conidium, as in
592 RAMON/A

Cladosporium and Subramaniomyces. Ramulariospora Bubak (1914) = Phacidiella P. Karst.

Ramonia Stizenb. (1862), ? Gyalectaceae (L). 17, fide Sutton (Mycol. Pap. 141, 1977).
widespread. See Vezda (Folia geobot. phytotax. 2: Ramularisphaerella Kleb. (1918) = Mycosphaerella
311, 1967), Coppins (Lichenologist 19: 409, 1987; fide von Arx & Muller (Stud. Mycol. 9, 1975).
key 4 Br. spp.), Coppins et al. (Graphis Scripta 6: 89, Ramularites Pia (1927), Fossil Fungi. I (Oligocene),
1994; Sweden), Lucking et al. (Mycol. 96: 283, 2004; Europe.
phylogeny). Ramulaspera Lindr. (1902), anamorphic Pezizomy-
Ramophialophora M. Calduch, Stchigel, Gene & cotina, Hso.OeH.?. 2, Europe. See Griffiths (TBMS
Guarro (2004), anamorphic Sordariales. I, Spain. 40: 232, 1957).
See Calduch et al. (Stud. Mycol. SO: 84, 2004). Ramulina Velen. (1947) [non Ramulina Thurm. 1863,
Ramosiella Syd. & P. Syd. (1917) = Anhellia fide von fossil ? Algae] = Pseudombrophila fide Svrcek (Acta
Arx (Persoonia 2: 421, 1963). Mus. Nat. Prag. 328: 115, 1976).
Ramosphaerella Laib. (1921) = Mycosphaerella fide Ramulispora Miura (1920), anamorphic Mycosphae-
Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, rellaceae, Cpd.= eH.10. 18, widespread (temperate).
1995). See also Oculimacula and Helgardia. See Rawla
Ramsaysphaera H.D. Pflug (1978), Fossil Fungi, (TBMS 60: 285, 1973), von Arx (Proc. K. ned. Akad.
anamorphic Pezizomycotina. I (c. 3400 million yr old Wet. Ser. C, Biol. Med. Sci. 86: 36, 1983; syn. with
Swartkoppie chert), S. Africa. Pseudocercosporella), Wallwork & Spooner (TBMS
Ramsbottom (John; 1885-1974; England). Taxonomist 91: 703, 1988; Tapesia teleomorph of
(1910-1930) then Keeper of Botany (1930 onwards), P. herpotrichoides), Creighton (Pl. Path. 38: 484,
British Museum (Natural History). Wrote extensively 1989; identification ofW-type and R-type isolates of
on many aspects of mycology including taxonomy, P. herpotrichoides), Nicholson et al. (Pl. Path. 40:
nomenclature, and history (q.v.) and did much to 584, 1991; DNA markers for classification of
popularize the study of fungi. Pubis. Edible Fungi P. herpotrichoides), Fitt in Singh et al. (Eds) (Plant
(1944); Poisonous Fungi (1944); Mushrooms and Diseases of International importance: diseases of
Toadstools; a Study of the Activities of Fungi (1953). Cereals and Pulses, 1992), Priestley et al. (Pl. Path.
Biogs, obits etc. Gregory (TBMS 65: I, 1975) [por- 41: 591, 1992; comparison of isoenzyme and DNA
trait]; Grummann (1974: 411); Stafleu & Cowan (TL- markers for P. herpotrichoides), Thomas et al. (J.
2 4: 574, 1983). Gen. Microbial. 138: 2305, 1992; identification of R-
Ramsbottomia W.D. Buckley (1923), Pyronemata- and W-types of P. herpotrichoides by DNA probes),
ceae. 3, widespread (boreal; temperate). See Benkert Frei & Wenzel (J. Phytopath. 139: 229, 1993; ge-
& Schumacher (Agarica 6: 28, 1985), Caillet & nomic DNA gene probes), Hocart et al. (MR 97: 967,
Moyne (Bull. Soc. Hist. nat. Daubs 84: 9, 1991; 1993; parasexuality), Nicholson & Rezanoor (MR 98:
keys), Kullman & van Brummelen (Persoonia 15: 13, 1994; identification of pathotypes of
93, 1992), Yao & Spooner (MR 99: 1521, 1995; Brit. P. herpotrichoides by random amplified polymorphic
spp.), Perry et al. (MR 111: 549, 2007; phylogeny). DNA), Braun (Monogr. Cercosporella, Ramu/aria
Ramularia Sacc. (1880) = Ramularia Unger fide Allied Genera (Phytopath. Hyphom.) 1, 1995), Rob-
Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, bertse et al. (S. Afr. J. Bot. 61: 43, 1995; spp. causing
1995). eyespot of wheat), Stewart et al. (MR 103: 1491,
Ramularia Unger (1833) nom. cons., anamorphic 1999), Kwasna et al. (MR 104: 765, 2000; UK),
Mycosphaerella, Hso.OeH/= eH.3/10. 138 (causing Crous et al. (Mycol. 93: 1081, 2001; phylogeny),
leaf spots), widespread (esp. temperate). Goodwin et al. (Phytopathology 91: 648, 2001; phy-
R. vallisumbrosae (Narcissus white mould). See logeny), Crous et al. (Eur. J. Pl. Path. 109: 841,
Hughes (TBMS 32: 50, 1949), Vimba (The flora of 2003; phylogeny, separation of eyespot disease-
the genus Ramu/aria Sacc. in the Latvian SSR, 1970), causing spp.).
Braun (Int. J. Mycol. Lichenol. 3: 271, 1988), Deigh- ramus (I) (pl. -i), a branch (Lat.); (2) (of a penicillus),
ton (TBMS 90: 330, 1988; spp. on Salix), Sutton & a cell bearing a verticil of 'metulat:' and phialides.
Waller (TBMS 90: 55, 1988; spp. on Gramineae), ramycin, see fusidic acid.
Braun (Nova Hedwigia 47: 335, 1989), Braun (Nova rangiferoid, branched like a reindeer's horn.
Hedwigia 53: 291, 1991; related genera), Braun & Ranojevicia Bubak (1910), anamorphic Pezizomy-
Sutton (Taxon 112: 656, 1991; conservation), Braun cotina, Hsp.OeH.?. 1, Europe.
(Monogr. Cercosporella, Ramu/aria Allied Genera Rapacea E. Horak ( 1999) = Cortinarius fide Peintner et
(Phytopath. Hyphom.) 1, 1995), Braun (Monogr. al. (Mycotaxon 83: 447, 2002).
Cercosporella, Ramu/aria Allied Genera (Phytopath. RAPD, see Molecular biology.
Hyphom.) 2: 11, 1998; monogr., subgen. keys), Crous Raperia Subram. & Rajendran (1976) = Aspergillus
et al. (Mycol. 93: 1081, 2001; phylogeny), Goodwin fide Samson (Stud. Mycol. 18: 1, 1979), von Arx
et al. (Phytopathology 91: 648, 2001; phylogeny), (Mycotaxon 26: 119, 1986; teleom. and affmities
Braun et al. (Australas. Pl. Path. 34: 509, 2005; with Onygenaceae), Pitt et al. (Integration of Modem
checklist, Australia), Havis et al. (FEMS Microbial. Taxonomic Methods for Penicillium and Aspergillus
Lett. 256: 217, 2006; on Hordeum ). Classification: 9, 2000; synonym).
Ramulariaceae Nann. (1934) = Mycosphaerellaceae. Raphanozon P. Kumm. (1871) nom. rej. = Telamonia.
Ramulariites Babajan & Tasl. (1973), Fossil Fungi. I raphe (of Chaetomella), the longitudinal dehiscence
(Tertiary), former USSR. mechanism. See Di Cosmo & Cole (CJB 58: 1129,
Ramulariopsis Speg. (1910), anamorphic Mycosphae- 1980; ultrastr. development).
rella, Hso.1-= eH.3. 4, S. America. See Deighton raphides, needle-shaped crystals; as hyphae inside
(TBMS 59: 185, 1972), Braun (Monogr. Cerco- some lichen thalli.
sporella, Ramu/aria Allied Genera (Phytopath. Hy- Raphiospora A. Massa!. (1853) nom. rej. = Arthror-
phom.) 2: 313, 1998; key). haphis fide Jergensen & Santesson (Taxon 42: 881,
 REFERENCE COLLECTIONS 593

1993). sworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995).

Rasutoria M.E. Barr (1987), Euantennariaceae. 4, Rechingeriella Petr. ( 1940), ? Zopfiaceae. 2, Europe;
widespread (tropical). Perhaps better placed in My- Asia. See Hawksworth (CJB 57: 91, 1979).
cosphaerellaceae, but molecular data are inconclu- Recifea Bat. & Cif. (1962) = Microcallis fide von Arx
sive. See Barr (Mycotaxon 29: 501, 1987), Winton et (in litt.).
al. (Mycol. 99: 240, 2007; phylogeny). recognition (of mutualistic symbionts), the process by
Ratnagiriathyrites R.K. Saxena & N.K. Misra (1990), which two compatible potential symbionts initiate the
Fossil Fungi, Ascomycota. I. See Saxena & Misra relationship.
(Palaeobotanist 38: 268, 1989). Reconditella Matzer & Hafellner (1990), Sordariales. I
Ravenelia Berk. (1853), Raveneliaceae. c. 200 (on (on lichens, esp. Physconia), Europe. See Matzer &
Leguminosae esp. Mimosoideae, I on Zygophylla- Hafellner (Biblthca Lichenol. 37: 46, 1990).
ceae), widespread (tropical to subtropical). Record fungi. Heaviest fruit body, Laetiporus sul-
R. esculenta is edible. See Narasimhan & Thirumala- phureus, 45.4 kg, New Forest, Hants, UK (found
char (Phytopath. Z. 41: 97, 1961; R. esculenta) See, 1990); heaviest mycelium, Armi/laria bulbosus, I 00+
Hiremath & Pavgi (Mycopathologia 59: 95, 1976; tonnes, Michigan, USA, reported April 1992 (see
morphology), Cummins (Rust jitngi on legumes and Longevity); highest spore count, 161,037 fungus
composites in North America, 1978; key 61 spp.), El- spores per m3, Cardiff 1971; largest area occupied,
Gazzar (Symb. Bot. Upsal. 44: 182, 1979), Mordue Armi/laria ostoyae occupying 600 ha in Washington
(TBMS 90: 473, 1988; SEM of III), Hennen & Cum- State, USA; largest edible, Langermannia gigantea,
mins (Rep. Tottori Mycol. Inst. 28: I, 1990), Berndt circumference 2.64 m, 22 kg, from Canada, 1987;
(MR 101: 23, 1997; haustorial types), Rezende & largest fruit body, Rigidoporus ulmarius, 163 cm
Dianese (Fitopatol. Brasil 26: 627, 200 I; Brazilian long x 140 cm wide x 50 cm tall, circumference 4.8
cerrado), Hernandez & Hennen (MR 106: 954, 2002; m, in the grounds of the former IMI (q.v.), Kew, Sur-
Argentina), Wood (South African Journal of Botany rey, UK (measurements in Feb. 1995 when still
72: 534, 2006; southern African). growing; unweighed); most poisonous, Amanita phal-
Raveneliaceae Leppik (1972), Pucciniales. 26 gen. (+ loides, 5-7 mg amanitoxins lethal; oldest spores (see
14 syn.), c. 323 spp. Longevity); oldest thallus, Rhizocarpon
Lit.: Savile (CJB 67: 2983, 1989), Reenen & geographicum (see Longevity); tallest (see Fossil
Merwe (Phytophylactica 24: 127, 1992), Berndt (MR fungi). See Glenday (Ed.) (Guinness world records,
101: 23, 1997), Hennen et al. (Mycol. 90: 1079, 2008), also acidophily, alkilophily, Longevity, spore
1998), Gjrerum et al. (Lidia 5: 91, 2000), Hennen discharge, thermophily, water activity.
(Mycol. 92: 315, 2000), Hernandez & Hennen (MR Recticharella D. Scheer ( 1944) = Asellaria fide Scheer
106: 954, 2002), Ono (Mycoscience 43: 421, 2002), (Arch. Protistenk. 114: 343, 1972).
Cummins & Hiratsuka (Illustr. Gen. Rust Fungi edn Rectipilus Agerer (1973), Marasmiaceae. 9, wide-
3: 225 pp., 2003), Aime (Mycoscience 47: 112, spread. See Wei & Dai (Mycosystema 23: 437, 2004;
2006). China).
Ravenelites Ramanujam & Ramachar (1980), Fossil Rectispora J.l.R. Larsson (1990), Microsporidia. I. See
Fungi, Raveneliaceae. I. See Ramanujam & Larsson (Eur. J. Protist. 26: 55, 1990).
Ramachar (Records of the Geological Survey of India recurved (ofa pileus), convexo-expanded (q.v.).
113: 83, 1980). Red List, see Conservation.
Ravenelula Speg. ( 1881 ), ? Lecanorales. I or 2, Amer- red rice, see ang-kak; - bread mould, see Chrysonilia;
ica. - rust, (I) urediniospore state of rusts, especially of
ray fungi, members of the Actinomycetes (Bacteria), cereals; (2) (of tea), the alga Cephaleuros; - truffle,
q.v. Melanogaster variegatus.
razor-strop fungus, basidioma of Piptoporus Redaellia Cif. ( 1930) = Aspergillus fide Alecrim (Ann.
betulinus. Fae. Med. Univ. Recife 18: 81, 1958).
RDA, see Media. Redbia Deighton & Piroz. (1972), anamorphic Pezizo-
Readeriella Syd. (1908), anamorphic Teratosphaeri- mycotina, Hso.= eH.10. 2 (on Puccinia), widespread
aceae, Cpd.OeP.19. I, widespread. See Macauley & (tropical). See Deighton & Pirozynski (Mycol. Pap.
Thrower (TBMS 48: 105, 1965), Crous et al. (Stud 128: 83, 1972).
Mycol. 50: 195, 2004; phylogeny), Decock (Cryptog. Reddellomyces Trappe, Castellano & Malajczuk
Mycol. 26: 143, 2005; French Guiana), Crous et al. (1992), Tuberaceae. 4, Australasia; Mediterranean.
(Stud. Mycol. 55: 99, 2006; phylogeny), Hunter et al. See Hansen & Pfister (Mycol. 98: 1029, 2006; phy-
(Stud. Mycol. 55: 147, 2006; phylogeny), Crous et al. logeny), Lress0e & Hansen (MR 111: 1075, 2007;
(Stud. Mycol. 58: I, 2007; phylogeny). phylogeny).
Rebentischia P. Karst. (1869), Tubeufiaceae. 3, Redheadia Y. Suto & Suyama (2005), Sclerotiniaceae.
Europe; N. America. See Barr (Mycotaxon 12: 137, Anamorph Mycopappus. I, Japan. See Suto &
1980; key), Crane et al. (CJB 76: 602, 1998), Kod- Suyama (Mycoscience 46: 228, 2005).
sueb et al. (Fungal Diversity 21: 105, 2006). Redingeria A. Frisch (2006), Thelotremataceae (L). 5,
receptacle, an axis having one or more organs, as the pantropical. See Frisch (Biblthca Lichenol. 92: 402,
stem in Phallales; any hymenium-supporting struc- 2006).
ture. Redonia C.W. Dodge (1973),? Physciaceae (L). I, S.
receptive body, a small branched or unbranched proc- America. See Dodge (Lich. Fl. Antarct. Cont.: 353,
ess from the stroma (as in Stromatinia gladioli) able 1973).
to be 'spermatized' by microconidia (see Drayton, Reduviasporonites L.R. Wilson (1962), Fossil Fungi.
Mycol. 26: 46, 1934); receptive hypha = flexuous I (Permian), USA.
hypha, trichogyne, and possibly other like structures. Reference collections. For fungi, reference collections
Rechingeria Servit (1931) ? = Lichinella fide Hawk- are essential to secure the application of scientific
594 REFLEXED

names (see Nomenclature), to serve as vouchers sup- reflexed (of an edge), turned up or back (Fig. 19G).
porting the occurrence of species or material used in Refractohilum D. Hawksw. (1977), anamorphic Pe-
research, and as the raw materials for new systematic zizomycotina, Hso.OeH/= eH.19. 6 (on lichens),
and other investigations. As for animals and plants, widespread (temperate). See Hawksworth (J. Linn.
fungal reference collections are also, no less than art Soc. Bot. 75: 204, 1977), Castaneda Ruiz et al. (My-
galleries and great libraries, an irreplaceable part of cotaxon 68: 23, 1998).
the cultural heritage of each country, although this is Regiocrella P. Chaverri & K.T. Hodge (2006),
rarely recognized. Reference collections of fungi are Clavicipitaceae. 2, Cameroon; China. See Chaverri &
of two main types: ( l) Genetic resource collections Hodge (Mycol. 97: 1232, 2005).
(q.v.; culture collections) hold material in a living or Rehm (Heinrich; 1828-1916; Germany). Student, Er-
metabolically inactive state from which they can be langen, Miinchen, Heidelberg; Dr med. (1852);
resuscitated; and (2) Reference collections of non- medical studies, Prague then Vienna (1853-1854);
living material, including dried specimens attached to physician (1854-1898). In his time, the foremost ex-
plant, rock or other substrata, dried cultures, micro- pert on ascomycetes, particularly discomycetes, par-
scope slides, colour transparencies, drawings and ticularly from central Europe, but also from North
paintings, and ultrastructural mounts. Collections of America, the Philippines and South America. Most
dried fungal material have often been referred to in- specimens in the fungal reference collection in
appropriately as herbaria (q.v.), but as fungi are not Stockholm (S). Pubis. Ascomyceten: Hysteriaceen
plants, and not always kept with plants, the more und Discomyceten. Rabenhorst?s Kryptogamen-
general term is preferable, particularly where living Flora von Deutsch/and, Oeste"eich und der Schweiz
and dried material are stored by the same institution. (1896). Biogs, obits etc. Anon. (Oste"eichische
An immense amount of information related to Botanische Zeitschrift 66: 212, 1916); Grummann
knowledge of the distribution and ecology of fungi is (1974: 39); Stafleu & Cowan (TL-2 4: 652, 1983).
stored in the world's mycological collections; this is Rehmia Kremp. (1861) = Rhizocarpon fide Hawk-
increasingly being captured in computerized data- sworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995).
bases so that it can be made more accessible, and a Rehmiella G. Winter (1883) = Gnomonia fide Barr
substantial but still small proportion of that informa- (Mycol. Mem. 7: 232 pp., 1978).
tion is already available on-line (see Internet). Rehmiellopsis Bubak & Kabat (1910) = Delphinella
Most institutional collections have unique acro- fide Barr (Contr. Univ. Mich. Herb. 9, 1972).
nyms (generally retained unchanged despite name Rehmiodothis Theiss. & Syd. (1914), Phyllachoraceae.
changes of the institutions), a selection of which are 7 (on living leaves of Melastomataceae), Asia. Pos-
included in this edn of the Dictionary (e.g. BPI, sibly belongs rather to the Dothideomycetes. See
DAOM, IMI, K, L, LE, UPS); collections of living Katumoto (TMSJ 32: 37, 1991), Pearce & Hyde
cultures are given acronyms by the World Data Cen- (Fungal Diversity Res. Ser. 17: 308 pp., 2006; Aus-
ter for Microorganisms (see Genetic resource collec- tralia).
tions) - where possible the same acronym is used un- Rehmiomycella E. Miill. (1962), Dothideomycetes. l,
der both systems, and compatibility is maintained Brazil. See Millier (Beitr. Kryptjl. Schweiz 11 no. 2:
with acronyms used for plant reference collections. 601, 1962).
Acronyms are commonly associated with collection Rehmiomyces (Sacc. & P. Syd.) Syd. (1904) = Reh-
accession numbers in mycological publications to miomycella.
make it clear what material was employed. Rehmiomyces Henn. ( 1904) = Dictyonia fide Clements
Lit.: General (see also Internet: Fungal reference & Shear (Gen. Fung., 1931 ).
collections): Hall & Minter (International mycologi- Reichlingia Diederich & Scheid. (1996), anamorphic
cal directory, edn 3, 1994), Hawksworth (Mycolo- Pezizomycotina, Hso.?.?. I (lichenicolous), Germany.
gist's handbook, 1974), Laundon (Lichenologist 11: See Diederich & Scheidegger (Bull. Soc. Nat. lwc-
1, 1974). emb. 97: 4, 1996).
Regional: Australia, Walker (Mycological her- Reimnitzia Kalb (2001), Thelotiemataceae (L). I,
baria and culture collections in Australia, 1980); widespread. See Kalb (Mycotaxon 79: 325, 2001),
British Isles, Hawksworth & Seaward (Lichenology Frisch (Biblthca Lichenol. 92: 3, 2006).
in the British Isles 1568-1975, 1977), Kent & Allen reindeer lichen (-moss), mainly Cladonia stellaris and
(British and Irish herbaria, 1984); Germany, Scholz C. rangiferina, species grazed by reindeer and cari-
(Boletus 12(2): 33, 1989; lichens); Israel, Ferber (Is- bou. Partially digested thalli from stomach contents
rael national collections of natural history, 1985); of freshly-killed reindeer are highly nutritious, rich in
Italy, Ciferri (Twcon 1: 126, 1952), Tretiach & Pas- vitamins A and B, and considered a delicacy by some
sadore (Notiz. Soc. Lich. Jtal. 3 (Suppl.), 1990); New native peoples. Affected by radiation pollution, par-
Zealand, Wright (N.Z. JI Bot. 22: 323, 1984); for- ticularly from Chernobyl, leading to food-chain con-
mer USSR, Parmasto (Twcon 34: 359, 1985); Other cerns (Skuterud et al., J. Env. Radioactivity 83: 231,
useful works: Bartz et al. (Museums of the world, 2005).
edn 4, 1992), Bridson & Forman (The herbarium Reinkella Darb. (1897) = Roccella fide Choisy (Bull.
handbook, edn 2, 1992), Fosberg & Sachet (Manual Soc. bot. Fr. 104: 333, 1957), Tehler (CJB 68: 2458,
for tropical herbaria [Regnum. veg. 39], 1965), 1990; cladistics), Follrnann (Biblthca Lichenol. 67:
Holmgren et al. (Index herbariorum. Part I. Her- 14, 1997), Tehler et al. (Symb. bot. upsal. 32 no. l:
baria of the world, edn 8 [Regnum veg. 120], 1990), 255, 1997; on Roccella), Myllys et al. (Bryologist
Pinniger (Biodet. Abstr. 5: 125, 1991; insect control 101: 70, 1998; phylogeny).
in), Stafleu & Cowan (TL-2, 7 vols. [+ 3 suppl.], Reinkellomyces Cif. & Tomas. (1953) = Reinkella.
1976-). Reisneria Velen. (1922) = Gloeophyllum fide Donk
See also Collection and preservation, Genetic re- (Verh. K. ned. Akad. Wet. tweede sect. 62: I, 1974).
source collections, herbarium beetle. Relhanum Gray ( 1821) = Verpa.
 RETICULOCEPHALIS 595

Relicina (Hale & Kurok.) Hale (1974), Parmeliaceae 37, 1986), Aptroot (Biblthca Lichenol. 44, 1991;
(L). 48, widespread. See Hale (Smithson. Contr. bot. monogr.).
26, 1975; monogr.), Elix (Biblthca Lichenol. 62, Requienellaceae Boise (1986), Pyrenulales. 7 gen.(+ 2
1996; revision), Elix (Mycotaxon 69: 129, 1998; syn.), 21 spp.
key), Noicharoen et al. (Mycotaxon 85: 325, 2003; Lit.: Boise (Mycol. 78: 37, 1986), Harris (Mem. N.
Thailand), Blanco et al. (Mo/. Phylogen. Evol. 39: 52, Y. bot. Gdn 49: 74, 1989), Aptroot (Biblthca
2006; phylogeny), Divakar et al. (Mo/. Phylogen. Lichenol. 44, 1991), Alias et al. (MR 100: 580,
Evol. 40: 448, 2006; phylogeny). 1996), Poonyth et al. (Fungal Diversity 4: 10 I,
Relicinopsis Elix & Verdon ( 1986), Parmeliaceae (L). 2000).
5, S. Africa; Australasia. See Elix & Verdon (Myco- Resendea Bat. (1961),? Microthyriaceae. 2, S. Amer-
taxon 27: 281, 1986), Divakar & Upreti (Parmelioid ica. See Batista (Broteria Ser. Ci. Nat. 30: 87, 1961).
Lichens in India (A Revisionary Study), 2005). Resinicium Parmasto (1968), Agaricomycetes. 5,
religion (use of mushrooms in), see entheogen, ethno- widespread. Hymenochaetales or Agaricales (Rick-
mycology, hallucinogenic fungi, soma. enella clade). See Parmasto (Consp. System. Corti-
Remersonia Samson & Seifert (1997), anamorphic ciac.: 97, 1968).
Pezizomycotina, Hso.?.?. I, Europe. See Seifert et al. Resinomycena Redhead & Singer (1981), Mycena-
(CJB 75: 1160, 1997). ceae. 8, N. America. See Redhead & Singer (Myco-
Remispora Linder (1944), Halosphaeriaceae. 6 (ma- taxon 13: 151, 1981), Antonin & Noordeloos (A
rine), widespread. See Johnson et al. (Bot. Mar. 27: monograph of the genera Hemimycena, D, 2004).
557, 1984), Manimohan et al. (MR 97: 1190, 1993). Resiomeria J.l.R. Larsson (1986), Microsporidia. I.
Remleria Raitv. (2004), Hyaloscyphaceae. I, wide- See Larsson (Protistologica 22: 379, 1986).
spread. See Raitviir (Scripta Mycologica Tartu 20: resistance, the power of an organism to overcome,
109, 2004). completely or in some degree, the effect of a patho-
remote (of lamellae), proximal end free and at some gen or other damaging factor. acquired-, a non-
distance from the stipe. inherited resistance response in a normally suscepti-
Renatobasidium Hauerslev (1993), Auriculariales. I, ble host following a predisposing treatment. See im-
Europe. See Hauerslev (Mycotaxon 49: 228, 1993). munity, axeny.
reniform, kidney-like in form; fabiform (Fig. 23.7). resistant sporangium, see meiosporangium.
Reniforma Pore & Sorenson (1990), anamorphic Mi- resting sporangium, see meiosporangium.
crobotryales. I (basidiomycetous yeast), USA. See resting spore (I) a spore germinating after a resting
Fell et al. (Int. J. Syst. Evol. Microbial. SO: 1351, period (frequently after overwintering), as does an
2000; mo!. phylogeny), Scorzetti et al. (FEMS Yeast oospore or a teliospore; a 'winter spore'; (2) an en-
Research 2: 495, 2002; phylogeny), Aime et al. (My- cysted zygote formed after the fusion of gametes,
col. 98: 896, 2006; phylogeny). meiosis occuring on germination to produce plano-
Renispora Sigler & J.W. Carmich. (1979), Onygena- spores which encyst to produce gametes (Blasto-
ceae. Anamorph Chrysosporium. I, USA. See Sugi- cladiales).
yama et al. (Mycoscience 40: 251, 1999; DNA), Su- Restiosporium Vlinky (2000), Websdaneaceae. 21 (in
giyama & Mikawa (Mycoscience 42: 413, 2001; phy- seeds of Restionaceae), Australia. See Vanky (Myco-
logeny). taxon 74: 343, 2000), Vlinky & McKenzie (Fungal
repand (of a pileus), having a waved edge which is Diversity Res. Ser. 8: 259 pp., 2002; New Zealand),
turned back. Vlinky & Shivas (Fungal Diversity 14, 2003; Austra-
repeating spore, a spore which gives rise to the same lia), Vlinky (Mycol. Balcanica 3: 19, 2006; key).
type of mycelium as that on which it developed. Resupinataceae Jillich (1982) nom. rej. = Tricholo-
repetition (spore germination by), producing a new mataceae.
spore like the first. resupinate (of basidiomata), flat on the substrate with
Repetobasidiaceae Jiilich (1982) = Hydnaceae. the hymenium on the outer side.
Repetobasidiellum J. Erikss. & Hjortstam (1981), Resupinatus Nees ex Gray (1821) nom. rej., Tricholo-
Hydnaceae. I, widespread (northern Europe). See mataceae. c. 20, widespread. See Thom et al. (Mycol.
Pegler & Roberts (Mycologist 14: 52, 2000; UK). 92: 241, 2000; phylogeny), Thom et al. (Mycol. 97:
Repetobasidiopsis Dhingra & Avneet P. Singh (2006), 1140, 2005; Puerto Rico).
Polyporales. I, India. See Dhingra & Singh (Myco- retention (of surfaces), the ability of a surface to hold a
taxon 97: 116, 2006). fungicide or other crop protectant. Cf. adherance.
Repetobasidium J. Erikss. (1958), Agaricomycetes. Retiarius D.L. Olivier (1978), anamorphic Pezizomy-
11, widespread. Hymenochaetales or Agaricales cotina, Hso.lbH.10. 2 (on pollen), S. Africa. See
(Rickenella clade). See Eriksson (Symb. bot. upsal. Olivier (TBMS 71: 193, 1978).
16no. I: 67, 1958). Retiboletus Manfr. Binder & Bresinsky (2002), Bole-
Repetophragma Subram. (1992), anamorphic Do- taceae. 5, north temperate. See Binder & Bresinsky
thideomycetes, Hso.= eP.19. II, widespread. See (Feddes Repert. 113: 36, 2002).
Subramanian (Proc. Indian natn Sci. Acad. Part B. Reticellites D.L.E. Glass, D.D. Br. & Elsik (1987),
Biol. Sci. 58: 185, 1992), Shenoy et al. (MR 110: Fossil Fungi. I (upper Eocene), USA. See Ethridge
916, 2006; phylogeny). Glass et al. (Pollen Spores 28: 414, 1986).
reproductocentric (of Chytridiales), having develop- Reticularia Baumg. (1790) = Lobaria fide Hawksworth
ment of one (mono-, monogenocentric) or more re- et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995).
productive structures at the centre of gravity of the reticulate, like a net; netted (Fig. 20.12).
thallus; genocentric. See Karling (Am. J. Bot. 19: 54, Reticulatisporonites Elsik (1968), Fossil Fungi. I
1932). Cf. mono- and polycentric. (Paleocene), USA.
Requienella Fabre (1883), Requienellaceae (±L). 3, Reticulocepbalis Benny, R.K. Benj. & P.M. Kirk
widespread (north temperate). See Boise (Mycol. 78: (1992), Sigmoideomycetaceae. 2, USA; British Isles.
596 RETICULOSPHAERIA

See Benny et al. (Mycol. 84: 635, 1992; key). nom. cons., anamorphic Mycosphaerel/aceae, Cpd.=
Reticulosphaeria Sivan. & Bahekar (1982),? Xylaria- fH.?. 151, widespread. See Verkley & Priest (Stud.
les. 1 (from wood), India. See Sivanesan & Bahekar Myco/. 45: 123, 2000; status).
(TBMS 78: 547, 1982), Kang et al. (MR. 103: 1621, Rhabdosporium, see Rabdosporium.
1999). Rhabdostroma Syd. & P. Syd. (1916) = Apiospora
Reticulosporidium Thor (1930) nom. dub., ? Fungi. fide Barr (Myco/. 68, 1976).
Retidiporites C.P. Varma & Rawat (1963), Fossil Rhabdostromella Hohn. (1915), anamorphic Pezizo-
Fungi ? Fungi. 1 (Eocene), India. mycotina, St.OeH.?. 1, Europe.
Retigerus Raddi (1829) = Phallus fide Stalpers (in Rhabdostromellina Hohn. (1917) = Coleophoma fide
litt. ). Sutton (Mycol. Pap. 141, 1977).
Retihelicosporonites Ramanujam & Rao (1979), Fossil Rhabdostromina Died. (1921) = Coleophoma fide
Fungi, anamorphic Pezizomycotina. 1 (Miocene), In- Petrak (Annis mycol. 27: 324, 1929).
dia. ? Fossil Hiospira. Rhabdothyrella Hohn. (1917) = Leptothyrium fide
Retinocyclus Fuckel (1871) = Tromera A. Massa!. ex Clements & Shear (Gen. Fung., 1931 ).
Korb. Rhabdothyrium Hohn. (1915) = Leptothyrium fide
Retocybe Velen. ( 1947) = Delicatula fide Kuyper (in Clements & Shear (Gen. Fung., 1931).
litt.). Rhachomyces Thaxt. (1895), Laboulbeniaceae. c. 71,
retraction septum, see septum (adventitious). widespread. See Balazuc (Annis Soc. ent. Fr. N.S. 6:
Retroa P.F. Cannon (1991), Phyllachoraceae. 2 (on 677, 1970), Tavares (Mycol. Mem. 9: 627 pp., 1985),
living legume leaves), S. America. See Cannon (My- Santamaria (Nova Hedwigia 68: 351, 1999; Spain),
col. Pap. 163, 1991). Hughes et al. (Myco/. 96: 1355, 2004; New Zealand),
Retroconis de Hoog & Bat. Vegte (1989), anamorphic Rossi (Nova Hedwigia 83: 129, 2006; on cave bee-
Pezizomycotina, Hso.OeP.3. 1, old world. See de tles), Santamaria & Faille (Nova Hedwigia 85: 159,
Hoog & Batenburg-van der Vegte (Stud. Myco/. 31: 2007; Pyrenees).
99, 1989). Rhacodiella Peyronel (1919) = Myrioconium Syd. fide
retroculture, a reisolate of a pathogen from a host into Kendrick & Carmichae in Ainsworth et al. (Eds)
which it had been experimentally introduced. (The Fungi 4A: 390, 1973).
retroneme, a bipartite tubular hair. Rhacodiopsis Donk (1975) = Racodium Fr.
retrorse, backward. Rhacodium, see Racodium Fr.
Retrostium Nakagiri & Tad. Ito (1997),? Spathulospo- Rhacophyllus Berk. & Broome (1871), anamorphic
raceae. 1 (on marine red algae), Japan. See Nakagiri Coprinus. 1, Asia; Africa. See Petch (TBMS 11: 238,
& Ito (Myco/. 89: 484, 1997). 1926), Redhead et al. (Taxon 49: 789, 2000; anamor-
revalidated, see devalidated. phic of Coprinopsis clastophyl/us).
revolute, having the edge rolled back or up (Fig. 19H). Rhadinomyces Thaxt. (1893)? = Corethromyces fide
Reyesiella Sacc. ( 1917) = Anthomycetella. Tavares (Myco/. Mem. 9: 627 pp., 1985).
Reymanella Marcink. (1979), Fossil Fungi. 1 (Juras- rhagadiose, having deep cracks.
sic), Poland. Rhagadolobium Henn. & Lindau (1896), Parmulari-
RFLP, see Molecular biology. aceae. 10 (on Pteridophyta), widespread (esp. tropi-
Rhabdium P.A. Dang. (1903) [non Rhabdium Wallr. cal). See Dingley (N.Z. JI Bot. 10: 74, 1972; NZ),
1833, Algae] = Harpochytrium fide Atkinson (Ann. Swart (TBMS 91: 581, 1988; on Dickl-onia).
myco/. 1: 479, 1903). Rhagadostoma Korb. (1865), Nitschkiaceae. 6
Rhabdoclema Syd. (1939), anamorphic Pezizomy- (lichenicolous), Europe. See Hawksworth (TBMS 74:
cotina, Cpd.OeH.?. 2, S. America. 363, 1980), Navarro-Rosines & Hladun (Bull. Soc.
Rhabdocline Syd. (1922), Hemiphacidiaceae. Ana- /inn. Provence 45: 431, 1994), Navarro-Rosines et al.
morphs Meria, Rhabdogloeum. 3, widespread (north (Bull. Soc. /inn. Provence 50: 233, 1999).
temperate). R. pseudotsugae (needle cast of Pseu- Rhagadostomella Etayo (2002), Nitschkiaceae. 1
dotsuga menziesi1). See Parker & Reid (CJB 47: (lichenicolous), Colombia. See Etayo (Biblthca
1533, 1969; infraspecific taxa), Sherwood-Pike et al. Lichenol. 84: 109, 2002).
(CJB 64: 1849, 1986), Stone (CJB 65: 2614, 1987; Rhagidiasporidium Thor (1930) nom. dub.,? Fungi.
devel.), Gemandt et al. (Myco/. 89: 735, 1997; Rhamphoria Niess! (1876), ? Annulatascaceae. Ana-
DNA), Gemandt et al. (Mycol. 93: 915, 2001; phy- morph Phaeoisaria-like. 9 (from wood), widespread
logeny), Stone & Gemandt (Mycotaxon 91: 115, (esp. temperate). See Sivanesan (TBMS 67: 469,
2005; revision), Wang et al. (Myco/. 98: 1065, 2006; 1976), Reblova & Winka (Myco/. 93: 478, 2001;
phylogeny). DNA), Campbell & Shearer (Myco/. 96: 822, 2004;
Rhabdodiscus Vain. (1921) = Ocellularia fide Hale phylogeny), Reblova (Mycol. 98: 68, 2006).
(Bull. Br. Mus. nat. hist. Bot. 8: 227, 1981). Rhamphosphaeria Kirschst. (1936), Pezizomycotina.
Rhabdogloeopsis Petr. (1925), anamorphic Pezizomy- I, Europe.
cotina, Cac.OeH.10. 1, USA. Rhamphospora D.D. Cunn. (1888), Rhamphospo-
Rhabdogloeum Syd. ( 1922), anamorphic Rhabdocline, raceae. 1 (on leaf of Nymphaeaceae), widespread.
Cac.OeH.15. 3, N. America. See Stone & Gemandt See Reid (TBMS 52: 25, 1969), Vanky (Illustrated
(Mycotaxon 91: 115, 2005). genera ofsmutfangi, 1987).
Rhabdomyces Balbiani (1889), anamorphic Pezizomy- Rhamphosporaceae R. Bauer & Oberw. (1997), Doas-
cotina, Hso.?.?. 1, France. sansiales. 1 gen., 1 spp.
Rhabdopsora Milli. Arg. (1888), Verrucariaceae (L). Lit.: Vanky (Cryptog. Stud. 1: 159 pp., 1987),
I, Brazil. See Hawksworth (SA 9: 24, 1991). Bauer et al. (CJB 75: 1273, 1997), Begerow et al.
Rhabdopsoromyces Cif. & Tomas. (1953) = Rhabdop- (CJB 75: 2045, 1998), Begerow et al. (MR. 106:
sora. 1392, 2002), Begerow et al. (Mycol. Progr. 1: 187,
Rhabdospora (Durieu & Mont. ex Sacc.) Sacc. (1884) 2002).
 RHIZINOSE-STRAND 597

Rhaphidicyrtis Vain. (1921), Pyrenulales (L). I, wide- 2003), Tribe et al. (i\(ycologist 20: 171, 2006).
spread (temperate). See Aguirre-Hudson (Bull. Br. Rhinocladiopsis Kamyschko ( 1961) = Chrysosporium
Mus. nat. hist. Bot. 21: 85, 1991). fide Carmichael (in litt. ).
Rhaphidophora Ces. & De Not. (1863) [non Rhaphi- Rhinocladium Sacc. & Marchal (1885), anamorphic
dophora Hassk. 1842, Araceae] = Gaeumannomyces Pezizomycotina, Hso.OeP.1. 9, widespread. See
fide Walker (i\(ycotiuon 11: I, 1980). Mercado Sierra & Castaneda Ruiz (Acta Bot. Cubana
Rhaphidospora Fr. (1849) [non Rhaphidospora Nees SO: I, 1987; Cuba), Furlanetto & Dianese (MR. 100:
1832, Acanthaceae] = Rhaphidophora. 244, 1996; Brazil), Mercado Sierra et al. (i\(ycotiuon
Rheophila Cepede & F. Picard (1907) = Peyritschiella 63: 155, 1997; Mexico).
fide Cepede & Picard (Bull. Sci. Fr. Belg. 42: 251, Rhinodinomyces E.A. Thomas ex Cif. & Tomas.
1908). (1953) = Rinodina fide Hawksworth et al. (Diction-
Rheumatopeltis F. Stevens (1927) = Trabutia fide von ary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995).
Arx & Millier (Stud. i\(ycol. 9, 1975). rhinosporidiosis, polypoid growths in the nose and
Rhexoacrodictys W.A. Baker & Morgan-Jones (2002), other organs of humans, horse, etc., caused by Rhino-
anamorphic Pezizomycotina, H?.?.?. 4, widespread. sporidium seeberi [formerly classified among the
See Baker et al. (i\(ycotiuon 82: 98, 2002), Baker & fungi, now considered to be a protozoan].
Morgan-Jones (i\(ycotiuon 85: 371, 2003). Rhinotrichella G. Arnaud ex de Hoog (1977), anamor-
Rhexoampullifera P.M. Kirk (1982), anamorphic phic Pezizomycotina, Hso.OeP.10. 2, Japan. See Ma-
Pezizomycotina, Hso.= eP.40. I, British Isles; Brazil. tsushima & Matsushima (Matsush. i\(ycol. Mem. 8:
See Kirk (TBMS 78: 299, 1982), Castaneda et al. 45, 1995), Crous et al. (S. Afr. J. Bot. 62: 89, 1996).
(i\(ycol. 93: 168, 2001). Rhinotrichum Corda (1837) nom. dub., anamorphic
Rhexocercosporidium U. Braun (1994), anamorphic Pezizomycotina. See Carmichael et al. (Genera of
Helotiales, Hso.= eP.11. I, Europe; Canada. See Hyphomycetes, 1980).
Braun (Monogr. Cercospore/la, Ramu/aria Allied Rhipidiomyces Thaxt. (1926), Laboulbeniaceae. I, S.
Genera (Phytopath. Hyphom.) 1, 1995), Reeleder et America. See Nannfeldt (Svensk bot. Tidskr. 43: 468,
al. (Phytopathology 96: 1243, 2006; on ginseng), Re- 1949).
eleder (i\(ycol. 99: 91, 2007; on ginseng). Rhipidium Wallr. (1833) nom. rej. = Schizophyllum.
Rhexodenticula W.A. Baker & Morgan-Jones (2001), Rhipidocarpon (Theiss.) Theiss. & Syd. (1915), Par-
anamorphic Pezizomycotina. 2, Cuba; S. Africa. See mulariaceae. I, Java; Philippines.
Baker et al. (i\(ycotiuon 79: 363, 2001), Mel'nik et Rhipidocephalum Trail (1888), anamorphic Pezizomy-
al. (i\(ycol. Progr. 3: 19, 2004; S Africa). cotina, Hso.OeH.?. I, British Isles.
Rhexographium M. Morelet (1995) = Graphium fide Rhipidonema Mattir. (1881) = Dictyonema C. Agardh
Morelet (Anna/es de la Societe des Sciences ex Kunth fide Parmasto (Nova Hedwigia 29: 99,
Nature//es et d'Archeologie de Toulon et du Var 47: 1978).
90, 1995), Jacobs et al. (i\(ycol. 95: 714, 2003). Rhipidonematomyces Cif. & Tomas. (1954) = Rhipi-
rhexolytic, secession of conidia involving the circum- donema.
scissile splitting of the periclinal wall of the cell be- Rhizidiaceae J. Schr6t. ( 1886) = Chytridiaceae.
low the basal conidial septum (Cole & Samson, Pat- Rhizidiocystis Sideris (1929), ? Chytridiales. I, Ha-
terns of development in conidial jitngi, 1979) rather waii.
than the septum itself; fracture. Cf. schizolytic. Rhizidiopsis Sparrow (1933) = Podochytrium fide
Rhexophiale Th. Fr. (1860) = Sagiolechia fide Hawk- Sparrow (Aquatic Phycomycetes Edn 2: 1187 pp.,
sworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995), 1960).
Henssen (Biblthca Lichenol. 58: 123, 1995). Rhizidium A. Braun (1856), Chytridiaceae. c. 17,
Rhexoprolifer Matsush. (1996), anamorphic Pezizo- widespread. See Sparrow (Aquatic Phycomycetes
mycotina, Hso.?.?. I, Transvaal. See Matsushima Edn 2: 1187 pp., 1960; key).
(Matsush. i\(ycol. Mem. 9: 24, 1996). Rhizina Fr. ( 1815), Rhizinaceae. I or 2, widespread
Rhexosporium Udagawa & Furuya (1977), Sordaria- (north temperate). See Abbott & Currah (i\(ycotiuon
les. I, Japan. See Udagawa & Furuya (TMSJ 18: 302, 62: I, 1997; N. Am.), O'Donnell et al. (i\(ycol. 89:
1977). 48, 1997; phylogeny), Vasiliauskas & Stenlid (i\(y-
Rhexothecium Samson & Mouch. (1975), Eremomy- col. 93: 447, 2001), Hansen & Pfister (i\(ycol. 98:
cetaceae. Anamorph Trichosporiella-like. I, Egypt; 1029, 2006; phylogeny).
Kenya. See Malloch & Sigler (CJB 66: 1929, 1988). rhizina (pl. -ae), a root-like hair or thread; the attach-
Rhinocephalum Kamyschko (1961) = Arthrinium fide ment organs of many foliose lichens (e.g. Parmelia);
Kendrick & Carmichae in Ainsworth et al. (Eds) rhizine; they may be divided into several types, for
(The Fungi 4A: 390, 1973). details see Gyelnik (Bot. Kazi. 24: 122, 1927), Hale
Rhinocladiella Kamyschko (1960) [non Rhinocladie/la & Kurokawa (Contr. U.S. natn Herb. 36: 122, 1964),
Nannf. 1934] = Chrysosporium fide Kendrick & Hannemann (Bibi. Lich. 1, 1973). Cf. hyphal net.
Carmichae in Ainsworth et al. (Eds) (The Fungi 4A: Rhizinaceae Bonord. (1851 ), Pezizales. 2 gen., 3 spp.
390, 1973). Lit.: Weber & Bresinsky (Persoonia Suppl. 14:
Rhinocladiella Nannf. (1934), anamorphic Capronia, 553, 1992), Abbott & Currah (i\(ycotiuon 62: I,
Hso.OeH.10. 10, widespread. See cellar fungus. See 1997), O'Donnell et al. (Mycol. 89: 48, 1997; phy-
de Hoog (Stud i\(ycol. 15, 1977), Onofri & Castag- logeny), Harrington et al. (i\(ycol. 91: 41, 1999; phy-
nola (i\(ycotiuon 18: 337, 1983; gen. synonymy), logeny), Lygis et al. (i\(ycol. 97: 788, 2005), Hansen
Iwatsu et al. (i\(ycotiuon 28: 199, 1987; conidiogene- & Pfister (i\(ycol. 98: 1029, 2006; phylogeny), Perry
sis ), Untereiner (i\(ycol. 89: 120, 1997; teleomorph), et al. (MR. 111: 549, 2007; phylogeny).
Haase et al. (Stud. i\(ycol. 43: 80, 1999; phylogeny), rhizinose-strand ('Rhizinenstrlinge'), a rhizine-like
Untereiner & Naveau (i\(ycol. 91: 67, 1999; phylog- organ of attachment in squamulose (placodioid) li-
eny), Hoog et al. (J. Clin. Microbiol. 41: 4767, chens (e.g. Toninia), which is tough and much
598 RHIZOBLEPHARIA

branched. At least 3 types occur. See Poelt & group AG-9), Moore (Mycotaxon 29: 91, 1987; seg-
Baumgartner (Ost. bot. Z. 111: l, 1964), Hannemann regated genera), Ogoshi (Ann. Rev. Phytopath. 25:
(Bibi. Lich. 1, 1973). Cf. hyphal net. 125, 1987; ecology and pathology), Liu et al. (Phyto-
Rhizoblepharia Rifai (1968), Pyronemataceae. 2, patho/ogy 79: 1205, 1989; isozyrne phylogeny),
Australia; Jamaica. See Erb (Phytologia 24: 11, Mordue et al. (MR 92: 78, 1989; integrated approach
1972). to taxonomy), Yang et al. (MR 93: 429, 1989; scle-
Rhizocalyx Petr. (1928), Helotiaceae. Anamorph rotial morphogenesis), Andersen (Mycotaxon 37: 25,
Rhizothyrium. I (on Abies), Siberia. 1990; hyphal morphology), Cruickshank (MR 94:
Rhizocarpaceae M. Choisy ex Hafellner (1984), 938, 1990; pectic zyrnograms), Jabaji-Hare et al.
Rhizocarpales (±L). 4 gen.(+ 14 syn.), 228 spp. (Can. J. Pl. Path. 12: 393, 1990; anastomosis group
Lit.: Timdal & Holtan-Hartwig (Graphis Scripta 2: relationships using cloned DNA probes), Liu et al.
41, 1988), Poelt (Mitt. bot. StSamml. Miinch. 29: 515, (Can. J. Pl. Path. 12: 376, 1990; R. solani group 2
1990), Feuerer (Biblthca Lichenol. 39: 218 pp., relationships by isozyrne analysis), Burpee & Martin
1991), Rambold et al. (Cryptog. Bryol.-Lichenol. 19: (Pl. Dis. 76: 112, 1991; spp. associated with
247, 1998), Stenroos & DePriest (Am. J. Bot. 85: turfgrasses), Cubeta et al. (Phytopathology 81: 1395,
1548, 1998), Ihlen & Ekman (Biol. J. Linn. Soc. 77: 1991; anastomosis groups characterized by RA
535, 2002), Buschbom & Mueller (Mo/. Phylogen. analysis of amplified rRNA gene), Kellens & Peu-
Evol. 32: 66, 2004), Grube et al. (MR 108: 1111, mans (MR 95: 1235, 1991; biochemistry and serology
2004), Ihlen (MR 108: 533, 2004), Wedin et al. (MR of lectins ), Sneh et al. (Identification of Rhizoctonia
109: 159, 2005), Miitdlikowska et al. (Myco/. 98: species, 1991), Wako et al. (J. Gen. Microbial. 137:
I 088, 2006; phylogeny). 2817, 1991; unique DNA plasmid pRS64 associated
Rhizocarpales Miitdl. et al. (2007). Lecanoromyceti- with chromosomal DNA), Johnk & Jones (Phytopa-
dae. 2 fam., 12 gen., 489 spp. Fams: thology 83: 278, 1993; analysis of fatty acids), An-
(I) Catillariaceae dersen & Stalpers (Mycotaxon 51: 437, 1994; check
(2) Rhizocarpaceae list of 119 names), Vilgalys & Cubeta (Ann. Rev.
For Lit. see under fam. Phytopath. 32: 135, 1994; molecular systematics),
Rhizocarpon Ramond ex DC. (1805), Rhizocarpaceae Sneh et al. (Eds) (Rhizoctonia species: taxonomy,
(±L). c. 224, widespread (esp. temperate and boreal). molecular biology, ecology, pathology and disease
See also map lichen. See Runemark (Op. bot. Soc. control, 1996), Roberts (Rhizoctonia-forming fangi,
bot. Lund2, 1956; yellow spp. Eur.), Thomson (Nova 1999), Weerasena et al. (MR 108: 649, 2004; DNA
Hedwigia 14: 421, 1967; arctic), Feurer (Ber. hayer. probe and a PCR based diagnostic assay), Matsumoto
bot. Ges. 49: 59, 1978; C. Eur.), Hertel & Leuckert (Mycoscience 46: 319, 2005; fatty acids and anasto-
(Herzogia 5: 25, 1979; lichenicolous spp.), Honegger mosis relationships), Gonzalez et al. (Mo/. Phy/ogen.
(Lichenologist 12: 157, 1980; ultrastr., posn), Geyer Evol. 40: 459, 2006; ribosomal DNA and ~-tubulin
et al. (Pl. Syst. Evol. 145: 41, 1984; key sequences).
R. superficale group), Innes (Boreas 14: 83, 1985; Rhizodiscina Hafellner (1979), Patellariaceae. I (on
lichenometry nomencl.), Timdal & Holtan-Hartwig wood), widespread (temperate). See Kutorga &
(Graphis Scripta 2: 41, 1988; key Scandinavian Hawksworth (SA 15: I, 1997).
spp.), Poelt (Mitt. bot. StSamml., Munchen 29: 515, Rhizogaster Reinsch (1875) nom. dub.,? Fungi.
1990; key 28 parasitic spp. ), Rambo Id et al. (Cryp- Rhizogene Syd. & P. Syd. (1921), Venturiaceae. I (on
tog. Bryol.-Lichenol. 19: 247, 1998; asci), Stenroos & Symphoricarpos), N. America. See Hafellner (Nova
DePriest (Am. J. Bot. 85: 1548, 1998; DNA), Fryday Hedwigia 27: 903, 1976).
(Lichenologist 32: 207, 2000; UK), Fryday (Lichen- Rhizohypha Chodat & Sigr. ( 1911 ), anamorphic Pe-
o/ogist 34: 451, 2002; UK), Ihlen (MR 108: 533, zizomycotina, Sc.-.-. I (mycorrhizal), Europe.
2004; non-yellow spp.), Mil\.(llikowska et al. (Myco/. rhizoid, a root-like structure consisting of anucleate
98: 1088, 2006; phylogeny). filaments; branched, extension of a chytrid thallus
Rhizocarponomyces Cif. & Tomas. (1953) = Rhizo- acting as a feeding organ (Karling, Am. J. Bot. 19:
carpon fide Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the 44, 1932), cf. haustorium, rhizina, and holdfast; -al,
Fungi edn 8, 1995). having, or made up of, rhizoids.
Rhizochaete Gresl., Nakasone & Rajchenb. (2004), Rhizolecia Hertel (1984), ? Lecideaceae (L). I, New
Phanerochaetaceae. 6, widespread. See Greslebin et Zealand. See Hertel (Nova Hedwigia Beih. 79: 427,
al. (Mycol. 96: 261, 2004). 1984).
Rhizocladosporium Crous & U. Braun (2007), ana- Rhizomarasmius R.H. Petersen (2000), Physalacri-
morphic Helotia/es. 1, Japan. See Crous et al. (Stud. aceae. 2. See Petersen (Mycotaxon 75: 333, 2000).
Myco/. 58: 33, 2007). rhizomorph, a root-like aggregation of hyphae having
Rhizoclosmatium H.E. Petersen (1903), Chytridiaceae. a well-defined apical meristem (cf. mycelial cord)
4, widespread. and frequently differentiated into a rind of small
Rhizoctonia DC. (1805) nom. cons., anamorphic dark-coloured cells surrounding a central core of
Thanatephorus. c. I, widespread. R. so/ani s.l. is a elongated colourless cells. See Snider (Myco/. 51:
serious pathogen of a wide variety of crops. In a wide 693, 1961; Armillaria me/lea), Jacques-Felix (BSMF
sense Rhizoctonia has also been used for mycelial 83: I, 1967; Marasmius, 84: 161, 1969; agarics).
anamorphs belonging to Athe/ia (Fibulorhizoctonia), Rhizomorpha Ach. (1809) nom. dub., Fungi (?L).
He/icobasidium (Thanatophytum), Sebacina (Opa- Rhizomorpha Roth (1791) nom. dub. ? = Armillaria
dorhiza), Tulasnella (Epulorhiza), Waitea (Chry- fide Donk (Taxon 11: 97, 1962; rhizomorphs of Ar-
sorhiza), and even to ascomycetous species millaria me/lea).
(Ascorhizoctonia). See Parmeter (Ed.) (Rhizoctonia Rhizomorphaceae Chevall. (1826) = Marasmiaceae.
so/ani. Biology and pathogenicity, 1970), Carling et Rhizomorphites Gopp. (1848), Fossil Fungi. 3 (Car-
al. (Phytopathology 77: 1609, 1987; new anastomosis boniferous, Jurassic), Europe; USA.
 RHIZOPUS 599
Rhizomucor Lucet & Costantin ( 1900), Mucoraceae. spread. See Leuckert et al. (Nova Hedwigia 28: 71,
6, widespread. See Schipper (Stud. Mycol. 17: 53, 1977), Weber (Mycotaxon 8: 559, 1979), Wei (Acta
1978), Zheng & Chen (Mycosystema 4: 45, 1991; Mycol. Sin. 3: 207, 1984; key 4 spp. China), McCune
key), Deploey (Mycol. 84: 77, 1992; spore germina- (Bryologist 90: 6, 1987; N. Am.), Roux et al. (CJB
tion), Rajak et al. (Mycopathologia 118: 109, 1992; 71: 1660, 1993; posn), Arup & Grube (CJB 78: 318,
keratinolysis), Zheng & Chen (Mycosystema 6: I, 2000; polyphyly), Wei & Wei (Mycosystema 24: 24,
1993; key), Zheng & Hu (Mycotaxon 56: 455, 1995; 2005; R. chrysolecua group), Zhou & Wei (Mycosys-
endophyte), Zheng & Jiang (Mycotaxon 56: 455, tema 25: 376, 2006; polyphyly, rein with Rhizopla-
1995), Roux et al. (Proc. Microsc. Soc. S. Afr. 26: 42, copsidaceae), Zhou et al. (Mycol. 98: 57, 2006; ge-
1996; ultrastr. ), Vastag et al. (J. Clin. Microbial. 36: netic variation).
2155, 1998; identification), Vagvolgyi et al. (MR. Rhizoplacopsidaceae J.C. Wei & Q.M. Zhou (2006),
103: 318, 1999; status of R. tauricus), Voigt & Umbilicariales. I gen., I spp. See Wei & Zhou (My-
Wostemeyer (Gene 270: 113, 2001; phylogeny), cosystema 25: 381, 2006).
Iwen et al. (J. Clin. Microbial. 43: 5819, 2005; mo- Rhizoplacopsis J.C. Wei & Q.M. Zhou (2006),
lecular identification Molecular identification), Ny- Rhizoplacopsidaceae. I, China. See Wei & Zhou
ilasi et al. (Clin. Microbial. Infect. 14: 393, 2008; (Mycosystema 25: 381, 2006).
molecular identification), Richardson & Lass-Flori rhizoplane, the surface of a root. See Lynch (Ed.) (The
(Clin. Microbial. Infect. 14 Suppl. 4: 5, 2008; mu- rhizosphere, 1990).
cormycosis, review). rhizoplast, see blepharoplast.
rhizomycelium, a rhizoidal system which resembles Rhizopodella (Cooke) Boud. (1885) = Plectania.
mycelium, e.g. thallus of the Cladochytriaceae (Kar- rhizopodium, a branched process (pseudopodium)
ling, Am. J. Bot. 19: 53, 1932). from a plasmodium. Cf. filopodium.
Rhizomyces Thaxt. (1896), Laboulbeniaceae. 10, Af- Rhizopodomyces Thaxt. ( 1931 ), Laboulbeniaceae. 7,
rica. See Nannfeldt (Svensk bot. Tidskr. 43: 468, America. See Benjamin (Aliso 9: 379, 1979; key),
1949). Tavares (Mycol. Mem. 9: 627 pp., 1985).
Rhizonema Thwaites (1849) = Dictyonema C. Agardh Rhizopodopsis Boedijn (1959), Mucoraceae. I, Java.
ex Kunth fide Parmasto (Nova Hedwigia 29: 99, See Boedijn (Sydowia 12: 220, 1958).
1978). Rhizopogon Fr. (1817), Rhizopogonaceae. c. 150
Rhizophagites Rosend. (1943), Fossil Fungi. 3 (Creta- (ectomycorrhizal with Pinaceae, one with
ceous, Pleistocene), N. America. See Butler (TBMS Adenostoma (Rosaceae)), widespread (north temper-
22: 274, 1939) = Glomus (Glom.) fide, Yao et al. ate; introduced with pines in southern hemisphere.
(Kew Bull. 50: 349, 1995). See Smith & Zeller (Mem. N. Y. bot. Gdn 14, 1966;
Rhizophagus P.A. Dang. (1896)? = Glomus fide Ger- key N. Am. spp.), Hosford & Trappe (TMSJ 29: 63,
demann & Trappe (Mycol. Mem. 5, 1974). 1988; Japan), Martin (The genus Rhizopogon in
Rhizophidites Daugherty (1941 ), Fossil Fungi, Chy- Europe, 1996), Johannesson & Martin (Mycotaxon
tridiomycetes. I (Triassic), USA. 71: 267, 1999; phylogeny), Molina et al. (Rhizopo-
Rhizophila K.D. Hyde & E.B.G. Jones (1989), Pe- gon - Ectomyco"hizal fangi, key genera in profile,
zizomycotina. I (marine), Seychelles. See Hyde & 1999; ecology), Grubisha et al. (Mycol. 93: 82, 2001;
Jones (Mycotaxon 34: 527, 1989), Kohlmeyer & phylogeny), Martin (Mycotaxon 78: 191, 2001),
Volkmann-Kohlmeyer(Bot. Mar. 34: I, 1991). Grubisha et al. (Mycol. 94: 607, 2002), Grubisha et
Rhizophlyctidaceae H.E. Petersen (1909) = Spizello- al. (Mycotaxon 93: 345, 2005).
mycetaceae. Rhizopogonaceae Gaum. & C.W. Dodge (1928), Bole-
Rhizophlyctis A. Fisch. (1892), ? Spizellomycetaceae. tales. 3 gen.(+ 3 syn.), 152 spp.
c. I 0, widespread. See Sparrow (Aquatic Phycomy- Lit.: Bruns et al. (Nature 339: 140, 1989; relat.
cetes Edn 2: 438, 1960; key), Barr & Desaulniers with Suillus), Martin (Edie. Espec. Soc. Catalana
(CJB 64: 561, 1986), Blackwell & Powell (Myco- Micol. 5: 173 pp., 1996), Martin et al. (MR. 102: 855,
taxon 70: 213, 1999). 1998), Johannesson & Martin (Mycotaxon 71: 267,
Rhizophoma Petr. & Syd. (1927) = Rhizosphaera fide 1999), Molina et al. (Ectomyco"hizal Fungi: 129,
Kobayasi (Bull. Govt For. Exp. Stn 204: 91, 1969). 1999), Grubisha et al. (Mycol. 93: 82, 2001), Jarosch
Rhizophydiaceae Letcher (2006), Rhizophydiales. (Biblthca Mycol. 191: 158 pp., 2001), Martin (Kar-
gen.(+ 6 syn.), 100 spp. stenia 41: 23, 2001), Grubisha et al. (Mycol. 94: 607,
Rhizophydiales Letcher (2006). Chytridiomycetes. 3 2002), Martin & Raid! (Mycotaxon 84: 221, 2002),
fam., 5 gen., I 04 spp. Fams: Kretzer et al. (Mycol. 95: 480, 2003), Kretzer et al.
(I) Kappamycetaceae (New Phytol. 161: 313, 2004).
(2) Rhizophydiaceae Rhizopogoniella Soehner (1953) = Hymenogaster fide
(3) Terramycetaceae Gross et al. (Beih. Sydowia 2: 210, 1980).
Lit.: Letcher et al. (MR. 110: 898, 2006), James et Rhizopus Ehrenb. (1821) nom. cons., Mucoraceae. c.
al. (Mycol. 98: 860, 2006; molecular phylogeny), 9, widespread. R. stolonifer (syn. R. nigricans) is a
Hibbett et al. (MR. 111: 109, 2007), and see under common saprobe and facultative parasite of mature
Familes. fruits and vegetables. See Dabinett & Wellman (CJB
Rhizophydium Schenk (1858), Rhizophydiaceae. c. 51: 2053, 1973; numerical taxonomy), Gauger (J.
100, widespread. See Sparrow (Aquatic Phycomy- Gen. Microbiol. 101: 211, 1977; genetics), Seviour et
cetes Edn 2: 231, 1960; key), Chen & Chien (Tai- al. (CJB 61: 2374, 1983), Schipper (Stud. Mycol. 25:
wania 41: 105, 1996; zoospore ultrastr.), Letcher et I, 1984), Schipper & Stalpers (Stud. Mycol. 25: 20,
al. (Mycol. 96: 162, 2004; North America, Australia). 1984), Yuan & Jong (Mycotaxon 20: 397, 1984),
Rhizophyton Zopf (1887) = Rhizophydium fide Min- Ellis (Mycol. 77: 243, 1985), Schipper et al. (J. Gen.
den (Krypt.-Fl. Brandenburg augr. Gebiete, 1911 ). Microbial. 131: 2359, 1985; hybridization), Sevior et
Rhizoplaca Zopf (1905), Lecanoraceae (L). 11, wide- al. (TBMS 84: 701, 1985), Ellis (Mycol. 78: 508,
600 RHIZOPYCNIS

1986; DNA), Ho (Trans. Myco/. Soc. Rep. China 3: zizomycotina. See Donk (Taxon 11: 98, 1962).
73, 1988), Huang & Yu (Mycosystema 1: 61, 1988; Rhizotexis Theiss. & Syd. (1917), Englerulaceae. l,
electrophoresis), Polonelli et al. (Antonie van Leeu- Natal.
wenhoek 54: 5, 1988; antigens), Chen & Chen (Tai- Rhizothyriaceae Tehon ex Bat. & Cif. (1959) = Hel-
wania 35: 191, 1990), Liou et al. (Myca/. Monogr. 3, otiaceae.
1990), Liou et al. (TMSJ32: 535, 1991; SEM ofspo- Rhizothyrium Naumov (1915), anamorphic Rhizoca-
rangiospores), El Ghaouth et al. (MR. 96: 769, 1992; lyx, Cpt.= eH.?. 2, Russia; Chile.
post harvest), Frye & Reinhardt (Mycopathologia Rhodactina Pegler & T.W.K. Young (1989), Boleta-
124: 139, 1993), Jong & McManus (Mycotaxon 47: ceae. I, India. See Yang et al. (Mycotaxon 96: 133,
161, 1993; computer coding), Schipper & Samson 2006).
(Mycotaxon 50: 475, 1994), Ho (Fung. Sci. 10: 29, Rhodesia Grove (1937), anamorphic Helotia/es,
1995), Takagi & Horiuchi (Food Biotechnology, Mi- Cac.OeH.15. I, Germany.
croorganisms: 535, 1995), Schipper et al. (J. Med. Rhodesiopsis B. Sutton & R. Campb. (l 979), anamor-
Vet. Myca/. 34: 199, 1996; mucormycosis & azygo- phic Pezizomycotina, Cac.OeH.19. I, British Isles;
sporogenesis), Weitzman et al. (Mycotaxon 59: 217, Australia. See Sutton & Campbell (Nova Hedwigia
1996), Winkler et al. (J. Clin. Microbial. 34: 2585, 30: 289, 1978).
1996; mucormycosis), Ho (Bot. Bull. Acad. Sin. Rhodoarrhenia Singer (1964), Bolbitiaceae. 8, wide-
Taipei 39: 269, 1998; ultrastr.), Zheng & Chen (My- spread (tropical). See Singer (Sydowia 17: 142, 1964;
cotaxon 69: 181, 1998), Vagvolgyi et al. (Antonie key).
van Leeuwenhoek 86: 181, 2004; Genetic variability Rhodobolites Beck (1923) = Tylopilus fide Singer
in Rhizopus stolonifer), Partida-Martinez & Hertweck (Farlowia 2: 223, 1945).
(Nature 437: 884, 2005; endosymbiotic bacterium Rhodocarpon Liinnr. (1858) = Endocarpon.
(Berkholderia) produces rhizoxin), Abe et al. (Biosc., Rhodocephalus Corda (1837) ? = Aspergillus fide
Biotechn., Biochem. 70: 2387, 2006; phylogeny), Thom (Manual of the Aspergilli, 1945).
Machouart et al. (J. Clin. Microbial. 44: 805, 2006; Rhodochytrium Lagerh. (1893), ? Chlorophyta. l,
PCR-restriction fragment length polymorphism), Liu widespread (north temperate). Possibly a member of
et al. (Sydowia 59: 235, 2007; phylogeny), Zheng et the Algae.
al. (Sydowia 59: 273, 2007; monogr.), Nyilasi et al. Rhodococcus Zopf (1891 ), Actinobacteria. q. v.
(Clin. Microbial. Infect. 14: 393, 2008; molecular Rhodocollybia Singer (1939), Marasmiaceae. c. 20,
identification), Richardson & Lass-Flori (Clin. Mi- widespread. See Antonin & Noordeloos (Libri
crobial. Infect. 14 Suppl. 4: 5, 2008; mucormycosis, Botanici 17, 1997; Eur. spp.), Antonin et al. (Myco-
review). taxon 63: 359, 1997; taxonomy), Mata et al. (Myca/.
Rhizopycnis D.F. Farr (1998), anamorphic Dothideo- Progr. 3: 337, 2004; neotropical montane forests
mycetes, Cpd.?.?. l, USA; Europe. See Farr et al. spp.), Wilson & Desjardin (Myca/. 97: 667, 2005;
(Myca/. 90: 291, 1998), Armengol et al. (Pl. Path. phylogeny).
52: 68, 2003; Spain), Ghignone et al. (Eur. J. Pl. Rhodocybe Maire ( 1926) = Entoloma.
Path. 109: 861, 2003; molecular diagnostics). Rhodocybella T.J. Baroni & R.H. Petersen (1987) =
Rhizoscyphus W.Y. Zhuang & Korf (2004), Hel- Entoloma fide Kuyper (in litt. ).
otiaceae. 2, widespread. See Zhang & Zhuang (Nova Rhodocyphella W.B. Cooke (1961) = Stigmatolemma
Hedwigia 78: 481, 2004). fide Donk (Beih. Nova Hedwigia 5, 1962).
Rhizosiphon Scherff. (1926), Chytridiales. 3, Europe. Rhodofomes Kotl. & Pouzar (1990) = Fomitopsis fide
Rhizosphaera L. Mangin & Har. (1907), anamorphic Ryvarden (Syn. Fung. 5: 218, 1991).
Phaeocryptopus, Cpd.OeH.15. 6 (on conifers), wide- Rhodogaster E. Horak (1964) = Entoloma. Basidioma
spread. R. kalkhoffii (on pine needles). See Petrak gasteroid. fide Kuyper (in /itt. ), Horak (Sydowia 17:
(Annis myco/. 36: 9, 1938), Sutton (The Coe/omy- 190, 1964), Horak & Moreno (Sydowia 50: 187,
cetes, 1980), Juzwik (Pl. Dis. 77: 630, 1993; 1998; Rhodogaster ca/ongei sp. nov. from northern
R. kalkhoffii on Picea), Butin & Kehr (MR. 104: 1012, Spain).
2000), Tsuneda et al. (Mycol. 96: 1128, 2004; phy- Rhodomyces Wettst. (1885) = Phaffia fide Kreger-van
logeny). Rij (Ed.) (Yeasts, a taxonomic study 3rd edn, 1984),
Rhizosphaerella Hohn. (1917) ? = Phoma Sacc. fide Boekhout et al. (Taxon 48: 147, 1999; nomencl.) =
Sutton (Myca/. Pap. 141, 1977). Sporidiobolus (Sporidiobol.) fide.
Rhizosphaerina B. Sutton (1986), anamorphic Pe- Rhodonia Niemela (2005), Polyporaceae. I, Europe.
zizomycotina, St.OeP.15. l, Australia; S.E. Asia. See See Niemela (Karstenia 45: 79, 2005).
Sutton (Sydowia 38: 332, 1985). Rhodopaxillus Maire (1913) = Lepista fide Singer
rhizosphere, the region immediately surrounding a (Agaric. mod. Tax., 1951).
root and influenced by its presence, particularly from Rhodopeziza Hohmeyer & J. Moravec (1995), Pezi-
proteins and sugars released by the plant; the range of zaceae. I, Tierra de! Fuego. See Moravec (Czech
fungi, bacteria and other microorganisms is fre- Myca/. 47: 260, 1995).
quently richer than that of the soil away from a root. Rhodophana Kiihner (1971) = Rhodocybe fide Kuyper
See Katznelson et al. (Bot. Rev. 14: 543, 1948). (in /itt. ).
Rhizosporium Rabenh. (1844) ? = Phloeoconis fide Rhodophyllaceae Singer ( 1951) = Entolomataceae.
Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, Rhodophyllus Quel. (1886) = Entoloma fide Hesler
1995). (Entoloma in southeastern North America, 1967; key
Rhizostilbella Wolk (1914), anamorphic Ascobolus, 200 spp.), Largent & Benedict (Madroiio 21: 32,
Hsy.?OeH.?. I, Java. See Seifert (Stud. Myca/. 27: l, 1971; gen. defin.), Romagnesi (Bull. Soc. /inn. Lyon
1985; used for anamorph, Sphaerostilbe repens, of 43: 325, 1974), Singer (Agaric. mod. Tax. edn 3,
Nectria mauritiico/a). 1975), Kiihner (BSMF 93: 445, 1978; alpine spp.),
Rhizostroma Fr. (1819) nom. dub., anamorphic Pe- Romagnesi & Gilles (Beih. Nova Hedwigia 59, 1979;
 RHYNCHOMYCES 60I
key 200 spp. Ivory Coast etc.). Rhopalocladium Schroers, Samuels & W. Garns
Rhodoporus Que!. ex Bataille (1908) = Tylopilus. (1999), anamorphic Nectriopsis, Hso.?.?. 1 (on
Rhodoscypha Dissing & Sivertsen (1983), Pyrone- myxomycete), USA. See Schroers et al. (Mycol. 91:
mataceae. 1, widespread. See Lohmeyer (Z. Mykol. 375, 1999), Schroers (Stud. Mycol. 46: 1, 2001).
50: 147, 1984), Hohmeyer (Mitt. Arbeitsgem. Pilzk. Rhopaloconidium Petr. (1952) = Miuraea fide Braun
Niederrhein 6: 11, 1988), Perry et al. (MR 111: 549, (Monogr. Cercosporella, Ramu/aria Allied Genera
2007; phylogeny). (Phytopath. Hyphom.) 1, 1995).
Rhodoseptoria Naurnov (1913) = Polystigmina fide Rhopalocystis Grove ( 1911) = Aspergillus fide Raper
Clements & Shear (Gen. Fung., 1931 ). & Fennell (The genus Aspergillus, 1965).
Rhodosporidium Banno (1967), Sporidiobolales. Rhopalogaster J.R. Johnst. (1902), Rhizopogonaceae.
Anamorph Rhodotorula. 6 (often from sea water), 1, USA.
widespread. See Fell et al. (Can. J. Microbiol. 19: Rhopalomyces Corda (1839), Helicocephalidaceae. 7,
643, 1973; key), Swann & Taylor (Stud. Mycol. 38: widespread. See Costantin (Bull. Soc. bot. Fr. 33:
147, 1995; mo!. phylogeny), Fell et al. (Int. J. Syst. 489, 1886), Thaxter (Bot. Gaz. 16: 14, 1891 ), Berlese
Evol. Microbiol. 50: 1351, 2000; mo!. phylogeny), (BSMF 10: 94, 1892), Marchal (Revue Mycol. Paris
Sampaio et al. (Int. J. Syst. Evol. Microbiol. 51: 687, 15: 7, 1893), Drechsler (Bull. Torrey bot. Club 82:
2001; polyphasic taxonomy), Aime et al. (Mycol. 98: 473, 1955), Ellis (Mycol. 55: 183, 1963), Barron
896, 2006; phylogeny). (CJB 51: 2505, 1973; biology), Stalpers (Proc. K.
rhodosporous, having light-red spores. ned. Akad. Wet. Ser. C, Biol. Med. Sci. 77: 383,
Rhodosporus J. Schrot. ( 1889) = Pluteus. 1974), Benjamin in Kendrick (Ed.) (The Whole Fun-
Rhodosticta Woron. (1911), anamorphic Polystigma, gus 2: 573, 1979), Barron (Mycol. 72: 427, 1980; bi-
St.OeH.15. 3, Asia; USA. ology), Cano et al. (Nova Hedwigia 49: 427, 1989),
Rhodotarzetta Dissing & Sivertsen (1983), Pyrone- James et al. (Nature 443: 818, 2006; phylogeny),
mataceae. 1 (on burnt ground), Europe. See Hoh- White et al. (Mycol. 98: 872, 2006; phylogeny).
meyer (Mitt. Arbeitsgem. Pilzk. Niederrhein 6: 11, Rhopalomyces Harder & Sorge! (1938) [non Rho-
1988), Yao & Spooner (MR 106: 1243, 2002), Han- palomyces Corda 1839] = Blastocladiella fide Couch
sen & Pfister (Mycol. 98: 1029, 2006; phylogeny), & Whiffen (Am. J. Bot. 29: 582, 1942).
Perry et al. (MR 111: 549, 2007; phylogeny). Rhopalophlyctis Karling (1945), Chytridiaceae. 1,
Rhodothallus Bat. & Cif. (1959), anamorphic Pezizo- Brazil; N. America.
mycotina, Cpt.-.-. 1, Brazil. See Batista & Ciferri Rhopalopsis Cooke (1883) = Kretzschmaria.
(Mycopath. Mycol. appl. 11: 96, 1959). Rhopalospora, see Ropalospora.
Rhodothrix Vain. ( 1921) = Nectria. Material has not Rhopalostroma D. Hawksw. (1977), Xylariaceae.
been examined recently. fide Santesson (Svensk bot. Anamorph Nodulisporium-like. 11, Africa; Asia. See
Tidskr. 43: 547, 1949). Hawksworth & Whalley (TBMS 84: 560, 1985),
Rhodotorula F.C. Harrison ( 1927), anamorphic Whalley et al. (Botanical Journal of Scotland 50:
Rhodosporidium, Erythrobasidium. c. 40, wide- 185, 1998; Thailand), Stadler et al. (MR 108: 239,
spread. See Fell et al. (Stud. Mycol. 38: 129, 1995; 2004; chemistry), Triebel et al. (Nova Hedwigia 80:
mo!. phylogeny, 2000; mo!. phylogeny), Suh et al. (J. 25, 2005; phylogeny).
gen. appl. Microbiol. Tokyo 42: 1, 1996; mo!. phy- Rhopographella (Henn.) Sacc. & Trotter (1913), Pe-
logeny), Golubev & Churkina (Mikrobiologiya 66: zizomycotina. 1, Brazil.
254, 1997; mycocons), Sampaio et al. (Can. J. Mi- Rhopographina Theiss. & Syd. (1915) = Ophiodo-
crobiol. 45: 491, 1999; utilization aromatic com- thella fide von Arx & Millier (Stud. Mycol. 9, 1975).
pounds), Gadanho et al. (CJB 47: 213, 2001; poly- Rhopographus Nitschke ex Fuckel (1870), ? Pleospo-
phasic taxonomy), Nagahama et al. (Int. J. Syst. Evol. rales. 6 (on Pteridophyta), widespread. See Obrist
Microbiol. 53: 897, 2003; n.sp. from deep-sea floor). (Phytopath. Z. 35: 367, 1959), Barr (Mycotaxon 43:
Rhodotus Maire (1926), Physalacriaceae. 1, Europe; N. 371, 1992; posn).
America. See Pegler & Young (Kew Bull. 30: 19, Rhymbocarpus Zopf (1896), Odontotremataceae. 9
1975; spore ornament.), Kiihner (Hymenomycetes (on lichens, esp. Rhizocarpon), Europe. See Coppins
agaricoi'des, 1980), Legon & Pegler (Mycologist 5: et al. (SA 10: 51, 1991), Diederich & Etayo (Lichen-
147, 1991). ologist 32: 423, 2000).
Rhodoveronaea Arzanlou, W. Garns & Crous (2007), Rhymovis Pers. ex Rabenh. (1844) = Paxillus.
anamorphic Annulatascaceae. 1, Germany. See Ar- Rhynchodiplodia Briosi & Farneti (1906), anamorphic
zanlou et al. (Stud. Mycol. 58: 57, 2007). Pezizomycotina, Cpd.leP.?. 1, Italy.
Rhodozyma Phaff, M.W. Mill., Yoney. & Soneda Rhynchogastrema B. Metzler & Oberw. (1989),
(1972), anamorphic Xanthophyllomyces. 1, Alaska; Rhynchogastremataceae. 1, Europe. See Metzler &
Japan. See Kurtzman & Fell (Yeasts, a taxonomic Oberwinkler (Syst. Appl. Microbiol. 12: 281, 1989).
study 4th edn, 1998). Rhynchogastremataceae Oberw. & B. Metzler (1989),
Rhombiella Liro (1939), anamorphic Thecaphora. 1. Tremellales. 1 gen., 1 spp.
rhomboidal, resembling an equilateral not right-angled Lit.: Metzler et al. (Syst. Appl. Microbiol. 12: 280,
parallelogram (a rhomboid); quadrangular (Fig. 1989), Sampaio et al. (Mycol. 94: 874, 2002).
23.22). Rhynchomelas Clem. (1909) = Melanospora Corda
Rhombostilbella Zimm. (1902), anamorphic Pezizo- fide von Arx & Millier (Beitr. Kryptj/. Schweiz 11 no.
mycotina, Hsy.OeH.10. 2 (on Capnodiaceae), Java; 1, 1954).
Brazil. See Pirozynski (Mycol. Pap. 90, 1963; key), Rhynchomeliola Speg. (1884), ? Chaetothyriomyceti-
Kendrick (CJB 81: 75, 2003). dae. 3, S. America; Australasia. See Millier & von
Rhopalidium Mont. (1856) = Altemaria fide Hohnel Arx (Beitr. Kryptfl. Schweiz 11 no. 2, 1962), Lee et
(Sher. Akad. Wiss. Wien Math.-naturw. Kl., Abt. 1 al. (Mycol. 95: 902, 2003).
119: 670, 1910). Rhynchomyces Sacc. & Marchal ex Marchal (1885) =
602 RHYNCHOMYCES

Mycorhynchus. morphs Diplodia-like, Aposphaeria-like. 4, wide-

Rhynchomyces Willk. (1866), anamorphic Pezizomy- spread (esp. tropical). See Samuels & Millier (Sy-
cotina, Hso.= eP.?. I, Europe. dowia 32: 277, 1979), Kutorga & Hawksworth (SA
Rhynchonectria H6hn. ( 1902) ? = Pyxidiophora fide lS: I, 1997), Silva-Hanlin & Hanlin (MR. 103: 153,
Hawksworth & Webster (TBMS 68: 329, 1977), 1999; DNA), Liew et al. (Mo/. Phylogen. Evol. 16:
Lundqvist (Bot. Notiser 133: 121, 1980), Malloch & 392, 2000; phylogeny).
Blackwell (CJB 68: 1712, 1990), Rossman et al. Rhytidiella Zalasky ( 1968), ? Cucurbitariaceae. Ana-
(Stud. Mycol. 42: 248 pp., 1999; type material no morph Phaeoseptoria. 3, Canada; Sweden. See
longer extant). Aguirre-Hudson (Bull. Br. Mus. nat. hist. Bot. 21: 85,
Rhynchophoma P. Karst. (1884) = Ceratostomella fide 1991 ), Johnston (N.Z. JI Bot. 4S: 151, 2007).
Petrak (Sydowia 7: 298, 1953), Verkley (Nova Hed- Rhytidocaulon Ny!. ex Elenkin (1916) nom. rej. prop.
wigia 7S: 433, 2002; revision). = Letharia fide Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the
Rhynchophoromyces Thaxt. ( 1908), Ceratomyceta- Fungi edn 8, 1995).
ceae. 8, widespread. See Majewski & Sugiyama Rhytidopeziza Speg. (1885) = Rhytidhysteron fide von
(TMSJ 27: 425, 1986; Borneo), Santamaria (Nova Arx & Miiller (Stud. Mycol. 9, 1975).
Hedwigia 68: 351, 1999; Iberian peninsula). Rhytidospora Jeng & Cain (1977), Ceratostomataceae.
Rhynchophorus Ho116s (1926) = Ceratopycnis fide 3, widespread. See Krug & Jeng (Mycotaxon 10: 41,
Clements & Shear (Gen. Fung., 1931 ). 1979), Guarro (Mycol. 7S: 927, 1983), Valldosera et
Rhynchoseptoria Unamuno (1940), anamorphic Pe- al. (MR. 9S: 243, 1991; SEM).
zizomycotina, Cpd.= eH.?. 1, Morocco. Rhytisma Fr. (1818), Rhytismataceae. Anamorph
Rhynchosphaeria (Sacc.) Berl. (1891), Pezizomy- Melasmia. 18, widespread. R. acerinum and
cotina. 7, widespread. R. punctatum (tar spot of Acer), R. salicinum (of
Rhynchosporina Arx (1957), anamorphic Pezizomy- Salix). See also air pollution. See Duravetz & Mor-
cotina, Hso.OeH.15. 2, N. America. See von Arx gan-Jones (CJB 49: 1267, 1971; ontogeny), Rath (Ri-
(Verh. K. ned. Akad. Wet. Arnst. C Sl: 19, 1957), Wu vista Micol. 3S: 43, 1992; key 6 Italian spp.), Hudler
et al. (Mycoscience 38: 11, 1997). & Jensen-Tracy (Mycotaxon 68: 405, 1998), Landvik
Rhynchosporium Heinsen ex A.B. Frank (1897), et al. (Mycoscience 39: 49, 1998; DNA), Gernandt et
anamorphic Helotiales, Hso.leH.19. 3, widespread al. (Myco/. 93: 915, 2001; phylogeny), Vasil'eva
(temperate). R. secalis (barley and rye leaf blotch). (Mikol. Fitopatol. 36: 17, 2002; E Russia), Hou &
See Owen (TBMS 41: 99, 1958), Owen (TBMS 46: Piepenbring (Mycopatho/ogia 1S9: 299, 2005;
604, 1963), Williams & Owen (TBMS 60: 223, 1973; China), Wang et al. (Myco/. 98: 1065, 2006; phylog-
physiol. specialization on barley), Ryan et al. (Rhyn- eny).
chosporium secalis A keyword index to the literature, Rhytismataceae Chevall. (1826) nom. cons., Rhytis-
1987), Goodwin et al. (Phytopathology 80: 1330, matales. 55 gen.(+ 30 syn.), 728 spp.
1990; nomencl. R. secalis pathotypes), Beer (Zen- Lit.: Minter (Mycol. Pap. 147: 54 pp., 1981), Can-
tralbl. Mikrobiol. 146: 339, 1991; review R. secalis), non & Minter (Myco/. Pap. lSS, 1986; Indian sub-
Goodwin et al. (MR. 97: 49, 1993; isozyme variation), cont., key 14 gen.), Cannon & Minter (Mycol. Pap.
Braun (Monogr. Cercospore//a, Ramu/aria Allied lSS: 123 pp., 1986), Minter in Peterson (Ed.) (Recent
Genera (Phytopath. Hyphom.) 1: 254, 1995; key), research on conifer needle diseases: 71, 1986; illustr.
McDonald et al. (Phytopathology 89: 639, 1999; ge- 14 gen.), Johnston (N.Z. JI Bot. 29: 395, 405, 1991;
netic diversity, Australia), Robbertse & Crous (S. Afr. NZ spp.), Johnston (Mycotaxon S2: 221, 1994; asco-
J. Sci. 96: 391, 2000; S Africa), Newton et al. (Z. spore sheaths), Johnston (Aust. Syst. Bot. 13: 199,
PflKrankh. PflPath. PflSchutz 108: 446, 2001; UK), 2000), Stone et al. (Microbial Endophytes: 3, 2000),
Goodwin (MR. 106: 645, 2002; posn), Crous et al. Gernandt et al. (Myco/. 93: 915, 2001), Johnston
(Eur. J. Pl. Path. 109: 841, 2003; phylogeny), Korff (Mycol. Pap. 176: 239 pp., 2001), Johnston (Aust.
et al. (J. Phytopath. 1S2: I 06, 2004; genetic diver- Syst. Bot. 14: 377, 2001), Deckert & Melville (MR.
sity). lOS: 991, 2002), Ortiz-Garcia et al. (Mycol. 9S: 846,
rhynchosporous, having beaked spores. 2003), Ganley et al. (Proc. natn Acad. Sci. U.S.A.
Rhynchostoma P. Karst. (1870),? Chaetothyriomycet- 101: 10107, 2004), Sokolski et al. (Mycol. 96: 1261,
idae. Anamorph Arthropycnis. 11, widespread. See 2004), Wang et al. (Mycol. 98: 1065, 2006; phylog-
Miiller & von Arx (Beitr. Kryptjl. Schweiz 11 no. 2, eny).
1962), Constantinescu & Tibell (Nova Hedwigia SS: Rhytismatales M.E. Barr ex Minter (1986). Leotiomy-
169, 1992; anamorph), Lee et al. (Mycol. 9S: 902, cetes. 3 fam., 83 gen., 795 spp. Ascomata apothecial,
2003; phylogeny). immersed, sometimes erumpent, opening by longitu-
Rhynchostomopsis Petr. & Syd. (1923) = Am- dinal or radial splits, often within black clypeate
phisphaeria fide Aptroot (Stud. Myco/. 37, 1995). pseudostromatic tissue. Interascal tissue of simple
Rhynchostrigula Bat., J.L. Bezerra & Cavalc. (1966) = paraphyses, often anastomosing near the base, often
Strigula fide Liicking et al. (Lichenologist 30: 170, with mucous coating, often swollen at the apices.
1998). Asci cylindrical, thin-walled, usually not differenti-
Rhynchotheca Kleb. (1933) nom. dub., Fungi. See ated at the apex, rarely blueing in iodine, often re-
Sutton (Mycol. Pap. 141, 1977). leasing spores through an irregular split. Ascospores
Rhyncomeliola, see Rhynchome/io/a. usually hyaline and aseptate, often elongated, often
Rhyparobius, see Ryparobius. with a mucous sheath. Anamorphs coelomycetous.
Rhytidenglerula H6hn. (1918), Englerulaceae. Ana- Saprobes and necrotrophic parasites, sometimes
morph Capnodiastrum. c. I 0, widespread. See Cas- endophytic, on leaves, also on bark and wood, mainly
tlebury et al. (Mycotaxon S4: 461, 1995). temp. Fams:
Rhytidhysterium Sacc. (1883) = Rhytidhysteron. (I) Ascodichaenaceae
Rhytidhysteron Speg. ( 1881 ), Patellariaceae. Ana- (2) Cudoniaceae
 RIMEL/A 603

(3) Rhytismataceae (syn. Phacidiaceae auct.) 627 pp., 1985), Weir (MR. 102: 327, 1998; Sulawesi).
Lit.: Cannon & Minter (Mycol. Pap. 155: 1986; In- Rickiella Syd. (1904) = Phillipsia fide Korf (Aust. J.
dian subcont.), Darker (Contr. Arnold Arb. 1, 1932; Bot. Suppl. Ser. 10: 77, 1983), Pfister (Mycotaxon
on conifers, CJB 45: 1399, 1967; gen. revis.), Hunt & 29: 329, 1987).
Ziller (Mycotaxon 6: 481, 1978; host-gen. keys on Riclaretia Peyronel ( 1915), anamorphic Pezizomy-
conifers), Livsey & Minter (CJB 72: 549, 1994; cir- cotina, Hsp.OeH.15. I, Europe.
cumscription, fams ), Minter (in Capretti et al. (Eds), Ricnophora Pers. (1825) = Phlebia fide Donk (Taxon
Shoot and foliage diseases in forest trees: 65, 1995; 6: 113, 1957).
Eur. spp. on conifers, illustr., key, 20 gen.), Minter & Riddlea C.W. Dodge (1953) = Laurera fide Harris
Cannon (TBMS 83: 65, 1984; ascospore discharge), (Acta Amazon. Supt. 14: 55, 1984).
Pirozynski & Weresub (in Kendrick (Ed.), The whole RIEC (Revised Index of Ecological Continuity). The
fungus 1: 93, 1979; biogeogr.), Sherwood (Occ. Pap. percentage occurrence of up to a maximum of 20 out
Farlow Herb. 15, 1980; key 13 gen.), Tehon (///. of a total list of 30 selected old-forest indicator li-
Biol. Monogr. 13 (4), 1935; Lophodermium s.I.). chens that require a continuity of mature trees to per-
Rhytismella P. Karst. (1884) = Cliostomum. sist in a site. This value has proved useful in identify-
Rhytismites Mesch. (1892), Fossil Fungi. 27 (Creta- ing woodland of particular antiquity and long envi-
ceous, Tertiary), Europe. ronmental continuity in the UK. See Rose (in Brown
Rhytismopsis Gey!. (1887), Fossil Fungi. I (Eocene), et al. (Eds), Lichenology: progress and problems:
Indonesia. = Rhytismites (Fossil fungi) fide Meschi- 279, 1976). An NIEC (New Index of Ecological Con-
nelli ( 1892). tinuity) for use in wider areas of W. Europe uses
Ribaldia Cif. (1954) = Asteroma fide Sutton (Myco/. 'main' (counted to 70) plus 'bonus' species to give a
Pap. 141, 1977). T value (Rose, in Bates & Farmer (Eds), Bryophytes
Ricasolia A. Massa!. (1855) = Solenopsora fide Ap- and lichens in a changing environment: 211, 1992).
troot (in litt. ). Riedera Fr. ( 1849) nom. dub., ? Helotiales. I, Russia.
Ricasolia De Not. (1846) = Lobaria fide Hawksworth Riessia Fresen. (1852), anamorphic Agaricomycetes,
et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995). Hsy.lbH.I. 4, widespread. See Goos (Myco/. 59: 718,
Ricasoliomyces E.A. Thomas ex Cif. & Tomas. (1953) 1967; dikaryotic basidiomycete).
= Ricasolia De Not. Riessiella Jiilich (1985), anamorphic Agaricomycetes,
Riccia L. (1753), Hepaticae. Hepaticae. Hso.= eP.1. 2 (with clamp connexions), S.E. Asia.
Riccoa Cavara (1903) = Heydenia fide Hllhnel (Sher. See Jillich (Int. J. Myco/. Lichenol. 2: 127, 1985).
Akad. Wiss. Wien Math.-naturw. Kl., Abt. I 124: 56, Rigidoporaceae Jiilich (1982) = Meripilaceae.
1915). Rigidoporopsis I. Johans. & Ryvarden (1979) =Amy-
Richonia Boud. (1885), Zopfiaceae. I, France. See losporus fide Stalpers (Stud. Mycol. 40: 129, 1996).
Hawksworth (CJB 57: 91, 1979). Rigidoporus Murrill (1905), Meripilaceae. c. 40, wide-
Richoniella Costantin & L.M. Dufour (1916) = En- spread. See Ryvarden & Johansen (Prelim. Polyp. Fl.
toloma. Basidioma gasteroid. fide Kuyper (in litt. ), E. Afr.: 537, 1980; key 6 Afr. spp.), Comer (Beih.
Dring & Pegler (Kew Bull. 32: 563, 1978; key), Nova Hedwigia 86: 152, 1987; key Malaysia spp.),
Sarasini (Rivista di Mico/ogia 37: 19, 1994). Gilbertson & Ryvarden (N. Amer. Polyp. 2: 693,
Richoniellaceae Jiilich (1982) = Entolomataceae. 1987; key temp. spp.), Comer (Mycologist 9: 127,
Rick (Johann; 1869-1946; Austria, later Brazil). School 1995; gen. concept), Legon (Mycologist 17: 156,
teacher, Feldkirch (1894-1898); theological student, 2003), Ryvarden & Iturriaga (Myco/. 95: 1066, 2003;
Valkenburg, Netherlands (1899-1902) [priest]; Venezuela) See also record fungi.
teacher (1903-1915) then social worker (1915-1929) Rikatlia P.F. Cannon (1993), ? Phyllachoraceae. I
then Professor of Theology (1929-1942), Silo Leo- (from living leaves), E. Africa. See Cannon (SA 11:
poldo, Rio Grande do Sul; in Silo Salvador, Rio 83, 1993).
Grande do Sul (1942-1946). With Theissen (q.v.) a Rileya A. Funk (1979), anamorphic Pezizomycotina,
pioneer explorer of the mycota of Brazil. Collections Cpd/St.= eH.19. I, Canada. See Funk (CJB 57: 7,
are widely distributed (B, BPI, CUP, FH, IAC, 1979).
IACM, K, MICH, PACA, R, RB, S, SFPA and SI). Rimaconus Huhndorf, F.A. Fernandez, J.E. Taylor &
Pubis. His publications are distributed in Anna/es K.D. Hyde (2001), Sordariomycetes. I. Perhaps be-
Mycologici, Broteria and Iheringia. Biogs, obits etc. longing to the Pleurotremataceae sensu Barr (q.v.).
Lloyd (Myco/ogica/ Notes by C.G. Lloyd 72: 1286, See Huhndorf et al. (Myco/. 93: 1073, 2001),
1924); Stafleu & Cowan (TL-2 4: 780, 1983); Tor- Huhndorf et al. (Fungal Diversity 20: 59, 2005).
rend, in Lloyd (Myco/ogical Notes by C.G. Lloyd 53: Rimbachia Pat. ( 1891 ), Tricholomataceae. c. I 0, wide-
749, 1918). spread (tropical). See Singer (Boin Soc. argent. Bot.
Rickella Locq. (1952) = Volvolepiota. 10: 210, 1963; key), Redhead (CJB 62: 865, 1984;
Rickenella Raithelh. (1973), Agaricomycetes. 5, wide- key), Redhead et al. (Mycotaxon 83: 19, 2002; posn.
spread. Hymenochaetales or Agarica/es (Rickenel/a in hymenochaetoid clade), Senn-Irlet & Moreau
clade). See Kost (La Famiglia de/le Tricholomata- (Czech Myco/. 54: 145, 2003; alpine spp.).
ceae, 1986; perforate parenthosome), Moncalvo et al. Rimelia Hale & A. Fletcher (1990) = Parmotrema fide
(Syst. Biol. 49: 278, 2000; possible posn. in russuloid Hale & Fletcher (Bryo/ogist 93: 23, 1990), Czeczuga
clade), Redhead et al. (Mycotaxon 82: 151, 2002; & Kashiwadani (Bull. natn. Sci. Mus. Tokyo, B 19:
posn. in hymenochaetoid clade), Redhead et al. (My- 113, 1993; chemistry), Eliasaro & Adler (Mycotaxon
cotaxon 83: 19, 2002; posn. in hymenochaetoid 66: 127, 1998; Brazil), Louwhoff (Biblthca Lichenol.
clade), Antonin & Noordeloos (A monograph of the 78: 223, 2001; biogeography), Thell et al. (Mycol.
genera Hemimycena, D, 2004). Progr. 3: 297, 2004; phylogeny), Blanco et al. (My-
Rickia Cavara (1899), Laboulbeniaceae. 132, wide- ca/. 97: 150, 2005; phylogeny), Carbonero et al.
spread (esp. tropical). See Tavares (Mycol. Mem. 9: (Phytochem. 66: 929, 2005; chemistry), Divakar et
604 RIMEL/ELLA

al. (Lichenologist 37: 55, 2005; phylogeny), Blanco 175, 1997; Iberian spp.), Grube & Arup (Lichenolo-
et al. (Mo/. Phylogen. Evol. 39: 52, 2006; phylog- gist 33: 63, 2001; morphology, phylogeny), Helms et
eny). al. (Mycol. 95: 1078, 2003; phylogeny), Kaschik
Rimeliella Kurok. (1991) = Canomaculina fide Elix (Biblthca Licheno/. 93, 2006).
(Mycotaxon 65: 475, 1997). Rinomia Nieuwl. (1916) = Morinia.
Rimella Raf. (1819) nom. dub., ? Agaricomycetes. ? Riopa D.A. Reid (1969) = Perenniporia fide Donk
'gasteromycetes'. (Verh. K. ned. Akad. Wet. tweede sect. 62: I, 1974).
rimose (I) cracked; (2) (of a pileus surface), cracked; Ripartitella Singer (1947), Agaricaceae. I, America
originally, cracked in all directions (the recom- (tropical). Probably a separate family is justified. See
mended usage); frequently, cracked by radial fissures Singer (Myco/. 39: 85, 1947), Halling & Franco-
as in Inocybe. Cf. rimulose. Molano (Mycol. 88: 666, 1996; Costa Rica), Hof-
Rimula Velen. (1934), ? Helotiales. I, former Czecho- stetter (MR. 106: 1043, 2002; posn.).
slovakia. Ripartites P. Karst. (1879), Tricholomataceae. 5, wide-
Rimularia Nyl. (1868), Trapeliaceae (L). 13, wide- spread. See Huijsman (Persoonia 1: 335, 1960), Pe-
spread (temperate). See Muhr & Tensberg (Nordic JI gler & Young (Kew Bull. 29: 659, 1974; spores), Ur-
Bot. 8: 649, 1989), Hertel & Rambold (Biblthca bonas (Fungi and Lichens in the Baltic Region Ab-
Licheno/. 38: 145, 1990; key), Rambold & Printzen stracts, Twelth International Conference on Mycol-
(Mycotaxon 44: 453, 1992; N America), Lumbsch (J. ogy and Lichenology: 130, 1993; posn. ).
Hattori bot. Lab. 83: I, 1997), Coppins & Kantvilas Ripexicium Hjortstam ( 1995), Corticiaceae. 1, Solo-
(Biblthca Lichenol. 78: 35, 2001), Timdal (Bryologist mon Islands. See Hjortstam (Mycotaxon 54: 191,
105: 219, 2002), Coppins & Fryday (Lichenologist 1995).
38: 93, 2006), Lumbsch et al. (MR.111: 1133, 2007). rishitin (rishitinol), terpenoid phytoalexins (q.v.) from
Rimulariaceae Hafellner (1984) = Trapeliaceae. potato (So/anum tuberosum).
Lit.: Lumbsch et al. (MR. 105: 265, 2001), Rivilata Kohlm., Volkm.-Kohlm. & O.E. Erikss.
Lumbsch et al. (MR. 111: 1133, 2007). (1998), Saccardiaceae. I, USA. See Kohlmeyer et al.
rimulose, having small cracks. Cf. rimose. (CJB 76: 470, 1998).
rind, sometimes used for the firm outer layer of a rhi- Rivulicola K.D. Hyde (1997), ? Lasiosphaeriaceae. 2,
zomorph or other organ; cortex (q.v.). Australia. See Hyde et al. (Myco/. 92: 1019, 2000),
ring (I) see annulus (Fig. 4C); (2) (of liquid cultures, Ranghoo et al. (Myco/. 92: 1019, 2000).
esp. of bacteria), growth at the surface, sticking to the rivulose, marked with lines like little rivers.
glass; - wall building, see wall building. Rizalia Syd. & P. Syd. (1914), Sordariomycetes. 2 (on
Ringueletium J.J. Garcia (1990), Microsporidia. I. Me/iolaceae), widespread (tropical). See Pirozynski
ringworm, see tinea. (Kew Bull. 31: 595, 1977).
Rinia Penz. & Sacc. ( 1901) = Erikssonia fide Petrak Rizaliopsis Bat., Castr., J.L. Bezerra & Matta (1964) =
(Annis myco/. 29: 390, 1931 ). Rizalia fide Pirozynski (Kew Bull. 31: 595, 1977).
Rinodina (Ach.) Gray (1821), Physciaceae (L). c. 265, RNA, see Molecular biology.
widespread. See Sheard (Lichenologist 3: 328, 1967; Roannaisia T.N. Taylor, Galtier & Axsmith (1994),
Brit. spp.), Lamb (Br. Antarct. Surv. Sci. Rep. 61, Fossil Fungi. I (Carboniferous), France. See Taylor
1968; Antarctica), Mayrhofer & Poelt (Biblthca et al. (Review of Palaeobotany and Pa/yno/ogy 83:
Lichenol. 12, 1979; Eur. saxic. spp.), Poelt & 256, 1994).
Mayrhofer (Beih. Sydowia 8: 312, 1979; spore types), Robakia Petr. (1952), anamorphic Pezizomycotina,
Hecklau et al. (Herzogia 5: 489, 1981; chemistry), St.OeH.?. I, Norway. See Petrak (Sydowia 6: 372,
Mayrhofer (J. Hattori bot. Lab. 55: 327, 1984; Eur., 1952).
key 95 spp.), Mayrhofer (Beih. Nova Hedwigia 79: Robergea Desm. (1847), Stictidaceae. 8, widespread.
571, 1984; key 20 spp. Austral.), Giralt & Matzer See Sherwood (Mycotaxon 5: I, 1977).
(Lichenologist 26: 319, 1994; S. Eur.), Giralt et al. Robertomyces Starblick ( 1905) = Bagnisiella fide
(Mycotaxon 50: 47, 1994; pannarin-cont. spp.), Giralt Nannfeldt (Nova Acta R. Soc. Scient. upsa/., 1932).
et al. (Lichenologist 27: 3, 1995; S. Eur.), Sheard Robillarda Castagne (1845) nom. rej. = Pestalotiopsis
(Herzogia 11: 115, 1995; disjunct distr.), Matzer & fide Nag Raj & Morgan-Jones (Taxon 21: 535, 1972),
Mayrhofer (Botha/ia 26: 11, 1996; S. Afr.), Giralt & Nag Raj (Coelomycetous Anamorphs with Append-
Llimona (Mycotaxon 62: 175, 1997; Iberian spp.), age-bearing Conidia, 1993).
Giralt et al. (Mycotaxon 61: 103, 1997; Benelux), Robillarda Sacc. (1882) nom. cons., anamorphic Pe-
Sarv (Folia Cryptog. Estonica 31: 30, 1997; Estonia), zizomycotina, Cpd.leP.10. 5, widespread. See Nag
Matzer et al. (N.Z. JI Bot. 36: 175, 1998), Grube & Raj (Coe/omycetous Anamorphs with Appendage-
Arup (Licheno/ogist 33: 63, 2001; phylogeny), Nor- bearing Conidia, 1993).
din & Mattsson (Lichenologist 33: 3, 2001; poly- Robillardiella S. Takim. (1943) nom. dub.,? Dothidea-
phyly), Sheard & Mayrhofer (Bryologist 105: 645, les.
2002; N America), Wedin et al. (Taxon 51: 655, Robincola Velen. (1947), ? Helotiales. 1, former
2002; phylogeny), Helms et al. (Myco/. 95: 1078, Czechoslovakia.
2003; phylogeny, polyphyly), Simon et al. (J. Mo/. Robledia Chard6n (1929) = Botryostroma fide Miiller
Evol. 60: 434, 2005; introns), Kaschik (Biblthca & von Arx (Beitr. Kryptfl. Schweiz 11 no. 2, 1962).
Lichenol. 93, 2006; S hemisphere), Lendemer & Roburnia Velen. (1947), ? Helotiales. 1, former
Sheard (Bryo/ogist 109: 562, 2006), Miildlikowska et Czechoslovakia.
al. (Myco/. 98: 1088, 2006; phylogeny), Mayrhofer & Roccella DC. (1805) nom. cons., Roccellaceae (L). 26,
Sheard (Biblthca Lichenol. 96: 229, 2007; R. archaea widespread. See Tavares (Revta Fae. Cienc. Lish.
group). sect. C 6: 125, 1958; dyeing), Tehler (CJB 68: 2458,
Rinodinella H. Mayrhofer & Poelt (1978), Physciaceae 1990; cladistics), Follmann et al. (J. Hattori bot. Lab.
(L). 2, Europe. See Giralt & Llimona (Mycotaxon 62: 75: 345, 1994), Myllys et al. (Mo/. Phylogen. Evo/.
 ROGERGOOSIELLA 605

12: 295, 1999), Myllys et al. (Curr. Genet. 36: 79, lographa.
1999; DNA), Follmann & Werner (Biblthca Roccellomyces E.A. Thomas ex Cif. & Tomas. (1953)
Lichenol. 75: I, 2000; evolution), Follmann (J. Hat- = Roccella fide Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the
tori bot. Lab. 90: 251, 2001; key S American spp.), Fungi edn 8, 1995).
Follmann (Mitteilungen aus dem Institut ftir Allge- Roccellopsis Elenkin (1929) = Roccella fide Eriksson
meine Botanik Hamburg 30-32: 61, 2002; biogeogra- & Hawksworth (SA 6: 150, 1987).
phy), Tehler et al. (Symb. bot. upsa/. 34 no. I: 405, Rocellinastrum (orthographic variant), see Roccel/i-
2004; phylogeny, Europe, Macaronesia, Mediterra- nastrum.
nean), Lumbsch et al. (Mo/. Phylogen. Evol. 34: 512, rock hair, pendent brown, grey to black species of
2005; phylogeny), Tehler (Biblthca Lichenol. 95: Bryoria which resemble human hair.
517, 2007), Tehler & Irestedt (Cladistics 23: 432, rock tripe, edible lichens of the genus Umbilicaria;
2007). U. escu/enta, 'Iwatake', is still eaten in Japan; for de-
Roccellaceae Chevall. (1826), Arthoniales (±L). 46 tails of its use see Sato (Nova Hedw. 16: 505, 1969),
gen.(+ 62 syn.), 779 spp. Mattick (Nova Hedw. 16: 511, 1969).
Lit.: Darbishire (Bibi. bot. 45, 1898), Follmann rodlet, structural unit of conidial and some hyphal
(Nova Hedwigia 31: 285, 1979), Torrente & Egea walls composed of particles c. 50 A diam. arranged
(Biblthca Lichenol. 32, 1989; Mediterranean, N. in linear series (Hess et al., Azyco/. 60: 290, 1968).
Afr.), Torrente & Egea (Biblthca Lichenol. 32: 282 Rodriguez Hernandez (Miguel; 1949-2003; Cuba).
pp., 1989), Tehler (CJB 68: 2458, 1990), Thor (Op. Lecturer, Universidad Central de Las Villas (1973-
bot. 103: 92 pp., 1991), Egea et al. (Pl. Syst. Evol. 1974); Lecturer, Universidad de la Habana and my-
187: 103, 1993), Feige et al. (Cryptog. bot. 3: IOI, cologist, then Head of the Mycological Laboratory,
1993), Follman et al. (Herzogia 9: 653, 1993; chem- then Scientific Director, Jardin Botanico Nacional,
istry), Lilcking & Matzer (Nova Hedwigia 63: 109, Havana (1974-2003). An expert on tropical epiphyl-
1996), Tehler & Egea (Lichenologist 29: 397, 1997), lous ascomycetes. As first and second President of
Tehler et al. (Symb. bot. upsa/. 32: 255, 1997), Grube the Asociaci6n Latino-Americana de Micologia
(Bryologist 101: 377, 1998), Henssen & Thor (Nor- (1990-1993, 1993-1996), and as organizing conunit-
dic JI Bot. 18: 95, 1998), Lohtander et al. (Bryo/ogist tee chairman for the first and second Congreso La-
101: 404, 1998), Lohtander et al. (Lichenologist 30: tino-Americano de Micologia (Havana, 1993, 1996),
341, 1998), Myllys et al. (Bryo/ogist 101: 70, 1998), he played a pivotal role in developing an infrastruc-
Follmann & Peine (J. Hattori bot. Lab. 87: 259, ture for Latin American mycology. His later collabo-
1999), Myllys et al. (Lichenologist 31: 461, 1999; ration in digitizing fungal records from the Caribbean
DNA), Sparrius (Bib/thca Lichenol. 89: 141 pp., resulted in production of one of the largest regional
2004), Tehler et al. (Symb. bot. upsa/. 34 no. I: 405, checklists ever produced in mycology. Pubis. (with
2004), Ertz et al. (Biblthca Lichenol. 91: 155 pp., Minter & Mena Portales) Fungi of the Caribbean, an
2005). Annotated Checklist (2001). Biogs, obits etc. Guzman
Roccellaria Darb. (1897) nom. rej. prop.= Roccellina (Inoculum 55: 43, 2004).
See Tehler (CJB 68: 2458, 1990; cladistics), Grube Rodwaya Syd. & P. Syd. (1901) = Gyrodon fide Singer
(Bryologist 101: 377, 1998), Follmann (Mitteilungen (Farlowia 2: 223, 1945).
aus dem /nstitut ftir Allgemeine Botanik Hamburg Rodwayella Spooner (1986), Hyaloscyphaceae. 4,
30-32: 61, 2002; biogeography), Tehler (Taxon 56: widespread (temperate). See Spooner in Dennis
254, 2007; nomencl.). (Fungi Hebrid.: 383, 1986), Spooner (Biblthca Azy-
Roccellina Darb. (1898) nom. cons. prop., Roccella- co/. 116, 1987).
ceae (L). 32, widespread. See Tehler (Op. Bot. 70, Roesleria Thiim. & Pass. (1877), Roesleriaceae. I (on
1983; key), Tehler (CJB 68: 2458, 1990; cladistics), Vitis roots), Europe; N. America. See Arnaud (Annis
Tehler (Acta Bot. Fenn. 150: 185, 1994; phylogeny), Epiphyt. 16: 235, 1930), Redhead (CJB 62: 2514,
Lohtander et al. (Licheno/ogist 30: 341, 1998; disper- 1985), Nieder (Pflanzensch. 3: 24, 1987), Yao &
sal), Myllys et al. (Licheno/ogist 31: 461, 1999; phy- Spooner (Kew Bull. 54: 683, 1999).
logeny), Follmann (J. Hattori bot. Lab. 90: 251, Roesleriaceae Y.J. Yao & Spooner (1999), Pezizomy-
2001; key S American spp.), Follmann (Mitteilungen cotina (inc. sed. ). 2 gen. (+ I syn.), 3 spp.
aus dem /nstitut ftir Allgemeine Botanik Hamburg Lit.: Redhead (CJB 62: 2514, 1984), Veghelyi
30-32: 61, 2002; biogeography), Tehler (Taxon 56: (Acta phytopath. entom. Hung. 24: 293, 1989), Yao
254, 2007; nomencl.), Tehler & Irestedt (Cladistics & Spooner (Kew Bull. 54: 683, 1999).
23: 432, 2007). Roeslerina Redhead (1985), Roesleriaceae. 2, Europe;
Roccellinastraceae Hafellner (1984) = Pilocarpaceae. N. America. See Redhead (CJB 62: 2514, 1985), Yao
Roccellinastrum Follmann (1968), ? Pilocarpaceae & Spooner (Kew Bull. 54: 683, 1999).
(L). 3, Chile; Tasmania. See Kantvilas (Lichenologist Roestelia Rebent. (1804), anamorphic Gymnosporan-
22: 79, 1990), Andersen & Ekman (MR 109: 21, gium. 14, widespread. Anamorph name for (I). See
2005; phylogeny). Kem (Revised taxonomic account of Gymnosporan-
Roccellodea Darb. (1932) = Roccella fide Weber (Azy- gium, 1973), Lee & Kakishima (Azycoscience 40:
cotaxon 27: 451, 1986), Follmann (Akt. lichenol. 109, 1999; ultrastr.).
Mitt. Essen 5: 20, 1994), Follmann (J. Hattori Bot. roestelioid (of an aecium), long and tube-like, as in
Lab. 85: 257, 1998), Follmann et al. (J. Hattori bot. Gymnosporangium.
Lab. 85: 245, 1998). Rogellia Dobbeler (1999), Odontotremataceae. I,
Roccellographa J. Steiner (1902), Roccellaceae (L). I, Tierra del Fuego. See Dobbeler (Haussknechtia Beih.
Socotra. See Tehler (CJB 68: 2458, 1990; cladistics), 9: 79, 1999), Dobbeler (MR 111: 1406, 2007).
Myllys et al. (Licheno/ogist 31: 461, 1999; phylog- Rogergoosiella A. Hem. Gut. & J. Mena (1996), ana-
eny). morphic Pezizomycotina, Hso.?.?. 1, Cuba. See
Roccellographomyces Cif. & Tomas. (1953) = Roccel- Hernandez Gutierrez & Mena Portales (MR 100:
606 ROGERSELLA

1483, 1996). bacteria of the genus Rhizobium; those of spp. of A/-

Rogersella Liberta & A.J. Navas (1978), Schizopo- nus, Elaeagnus, Hippophae and Myrica by members
raceae. 1, widespread. See Langer (Biblthca Mycol. of the Plasmodiophorales fide Hawker & Fraymouth
154, 1994; sub Hyphodontia). (J. gen. Microbiol. 5: 369, 1951).
Rogersia Shearer & J.L. Crane (1976) = Filosporella Root rots of cereals. Various fungi are implicated,
fide Crane & Shearer (Mycotaxon 6: 27, 1977). including Cochliobolus sativus, Fusarium graminea-
Rogersiomyces J.L. Crane & Schokn. (1978), rum, Gaeumannomyces graminis, Monographella
Sporidiobolaceae R.T. Moore. 1, USA; Taiwan. See nivalis, Pythium and Rhizoctonia spp. Successive
Crane & Schoknecht (Am. J. Bot. 65: 903, 1978), cropping of the same cereal may exacerbate losses
Kirschner & Chen (Sydowia 55: 86, 2003; Taiwan). which, in the case of take-all disease cause by G.
Rogerson (Clark Thomas; 1918-2001; USA). Assistant graminis, have been reported as up to 60% of the
in Plant Pathology, Utah State University (1938- crop. Biological control using various fungi (e.g.
1941); Technical Sergeant, US Army Evacuation Idriella bolleyi and Phialophora graminicola) may
Hospital, Solomon & Philippine Islands ( 1942-1945); be possible. See: Deacon (Plant pathology 22: 149,
Teaching Assistant with Fitzpatrick (q.v.), Cornell 1973), Duczek (Can. J. Plant Path. 19: 402, 1997),
University ( 1946-1950); Assistant Professor then As- Garrett (Root disease fungi, 1944, Biology of root-
sociate Professor, Kansas State University (1950- infecting fungi, 1956, Pathogenic root-infecting
1958); Curator of Cryptogarnic Botany, New York fungi, 1970), Simmonds (Bot. Rev. 7: 308, 1941; 19:
Botanic Garden (1958 onwards). Noted for his stud- 131, 1953). See also take-all.
ies of the Hypocreales where he was a pioneer in Ropalospora A. Massa!. (1860), Ropalosporaceae (L).
'whole fungus' studies, assiduously connecting ana- 9, widespread (arctic-alpine). See Hertel (Mitt. bot.
morphs with their teleomorphs; also contributed StSamml., Miinchen 17: 537, 1981), Purvis et al. (Li-
greatly to knowledge of the mycota of Utah. Pubis. chen Flora of Great Britain and Ireland, 1992; syn-
The hypocrealean fungi. Mycol. (1970); (with onymy with Fuscidea), Ekman (Bryologist 96: 582,
Samuels & Doi) Hypocreales. Memoirs of the New 1993), Kantvilas (Biblthca Lichenol. 78: 169, 2001;
York Botanic Garden (1990); (with Rossman, Tasmania), Bylin et al. (Biblthca Lichenol. 96: 49,
Samuels & Lowen) Genera of Bionectriaceae, Hy- 2007; phylogeny).
pocreaceae, and Nectriaceae (Hypocreales, Ascomy- Ropalosporaceae Hafellner (1984), Lecanoromyceti-
cetes). Studies in Mycology (1999). Biogs, obits etc. dae (inc. sed. ). 1 gen., 9 spp.
Samuels & Fogel (Mycol. 95 (4): 773-779, 2003) Lit.: Hafellner (Beih. Nova Hedwigia 79: 241,
[portrait]. 1984), Bylin et al. (Biblthca Lichenol. 96: 49, 2007;
Rogersonia Samuels & Lodge (1996), Hypocreaceae. phylogeny).
1, Puerto Rico. See Samuels & Lodge (Sydowia 48: Ropalosporia, see Ropalospora.
250, 1996), Rossman et al. (Stud. Mycol. 42: 248 pp., =
Roridella E. Horak (2005) Roridomyces.
1999). roridins, terpinoid toxins of Myrothecium roridum and
rohr, extra-cellular infection apparatus of plasmodio- M verrucaria; the cause of dendrochiotoxicosis (ill-
phorids. See also schlauch and stachel. thrift) in sheep, pigs, and humans.
Roigiella R.F. Castafieda (1984), anamorphic Pezizo- Roridomyces Rexer (1994), Mycenaceae. 7, wide-
mycotina, Hsy.leH.10. 1, Cuba. See Castafieda spread (temperate). See Rexer (Die Gattung Mycena
(Revta Jardin bot. Nae. Univ. Habana 5: 62, 1984). s.l., Studien zu Ihrer Anatomie, Morphologie und
Rolfidium Moberg (1986), Ramalinaceae (L). 1, Sri Systematik: [322] pp., 1994), Horak (ROhrlinge und
Lanka. See Moberg (Lichenologist 18: 305, 1986), Bliitterpilze in Europa, Fussend au/ Moser, 5 Aujl.
Timdal (Op. bot. 110, 1991), Ekman (Op. bot. 127: (1983): Kleine Kryptogamenjlora Band 2, Tei/ b2.
148 pp., 1996). Gustav Fischer Verlag Bestimmungsschlilssel fur
Rollandina Pat. ( 1905) = Arachniotus fide Roy et al. in Polyporales (p.p.), Boletales, Agaricales, Russulales,
Subramanian (Ed.) (Taxonomy offungi 1: 215, 1978), 2005; as Roridella).
Ghosh et al. (Mycotaxon 10: 21, 1979; SEM), Sugi- roridous, covered with drops of liquid like dew.
yama & Mikawa (Mycoscience 42: 413, 2001; phy- Rosaria N. Carter (1922), Fungi. I.
logeny). Rosasporina Benes (1956), Fossil Fungi. 1 (Carbonif-
Rolueckia Papong, Thammath. & Boonpr. (2008), erous), former Czechoslovakia.
Gomphillaceae (L). 3. See Papong et al. (Nova Hed- Roscoepoundia Kuntze (1898), anamorphic Pezizomy-
wigia 86: 201, 2008). cotina, St.OeH.?. 1, Europe.
Romanoa Thirum. (1954), ? Hypocreales. 1 (in soil), Rosellinia De Not. (1844), Xylariaceae. Anamorphs
Italy. See Thirumalachar (Rendiconti !st. Sup. Sanitii Dematophora, Geniculosporium. 130, widespread.
(Rome) 17: 1326, 1954). Root rots caused by R. aquila (mulberry, Morus),
Romellia Berl. (1900) = Togninia fide Barr (Mycol. 77: R. arcuata (tea), R. bunodes (tropical crops),
549, 1985), Mostert et al. (Stud. Mycol. 54: 115 pp., R. necatrix (with Dematophora state) (apple, vine
2006), Reblova & Mostert (MR. 111: 299, 2007; phy- (Vitis), etc.), R. pepo (cacao), R. quercina (oak,
logeny). Quercus). See Dargan & Thind (Mycol. 71: 1010,
Romellia Murrill ( 1904) = Phaeolus. 1979; key Indian spp.), Francis (Sydowia 38: 75,
Romellina Petr. (1955), Pezizomycotina. 1 (on insects), 1985), Petrini et al. (Sydowia 41: 257, 1989), Ju &
Java. See Petrak (Sydowia 9: 597, 1955). Rogers (Mycol. 82: 342, 1990), Matzer & Hafellner
Romjularia Timdal (2007), Porpidiaceae (L). 1, (Biblthca Lichenol. 37, 1990; lichenicolous taxa, now
Europe; USA. See Timdal (Lichen Flora of the excluded), Ofong et al. (MR. 95: 189, 1991; biology,
Greater Sonoran Desert Region 3: 287, 2007). pathogenicity), Sousa & Whalley (Beih. Sydowia 43:
Ronnigeria Petr. (1947), Leptopeltidaceae. 1, Europe. 281, 1991), Bermildez & Carranza-Morse (Revta
See Holm & Holm (Bot. Notiser 130: 115, 1977). Biol. trop. 40: 43, 1992; anamorph), Petrini (Sydowia
root nodules, oflegumes are caused by nitrogen-fixing 44: 169, 1992; temperate spp.), Lress0e & Spooner
 RO TULA 607

(Kew Bull. 49: I, 1993), Pande & Rao (Czech Mycol. (Farlowia 2: 223, 1945).
48: 177, 1995; India), San Martin Gonzalez & Rogers rostrate (I) beaked; (2) (of asci), see ascus; bent tip of
(Mycotaxon 53: 115, 1995; Mexico), Stadler et al. macroconidia of Microsporum canis and other ana-
(MR 105: 1191, 2001; chemistry), Schena et al. (Eur. morphic fungi.
J. Pl. Path. 108: 355, 2002; molecular diagnostics), Rostraureum Gryzenh. & M.J. Wingf. (2005), Cry-
Petrini (N.Z. JI Bot. 41: 71, 2003; New Zealand), phonectriaceae. 2, widespread. See Gryzenhout et al.
Schena & Ippolito (Journal of Plant Pathology 85: (MR 109: 1039, 2005), Gryzenhout et al. (Mycol. 98:
15, 2003; rtPCR), Petrini & Petrini (MR 109: 569, 239, 2006; phylogeny).
2005; morphology), Bahl et al. (Mycol. 97: 1102, Rostrella Fabre (1879) = Ceratocystis fide de Hoog
2005; phylogeny), Ju et al. (Mycol. 99: 612, 2007; (Stud. Mycol. 7, 1974).
phylogeny). Rostrella Zimm. ( 1900) = Ceratocystis fide Bakshi
Roselliniella Vain. (1921), Sordariomycetidae. 12 (Mycol. Pap. 35, 1951).
(lichenicolous), widespread. See Matzer & Hafellner Rostrocoronophora Munk (1953) = Gnomonia fide
(Biblthca Lichenol. 37, 1990), Hoffmann & Hafellner Bolay (Ber. schweiz. bot. Ges. 81, 1972).
(Biblthca Lichenol. 77: I, 2000). Rostronitschkia Fitzp. (1919), Diatrypaceae. 1, Puerto
Roselliniomyces Matzer & Hafellner (1990), Rico. See Petrak (Sydowia 5: 169, 1951), Rappaz
Sordariomycetidae. I (on lichens, Trichothelium ), (Mycol. Helv. 2: 285, 1987).
Costa Rica. See Matzer (Cryptog. Mycol. 14: 11, Rostrosphaeria Tehon & E.Y. Daniels (1927) = Bot-
1993), Matzer (Mycol. Pap. 171: 202 pp., 1996). ryosphaeria fide von Arx & Muller (Beitr. Kryptfl.
Roselliniopsis Matzer & Hafellner (1990), Sordario- Schweiz 11 no. I, 1954).
mycetidae. 5 (on lichens), Africa; north temperate. Rostrospora Subram. & K. Ramakr. (1952) = Colleto-
See Matzer & Hafellner (Biblthca Lichenol. 37, trichum fide Nag Raj (CJB 51: 2463, 1973).
1990),Matzer(Cryptog. Mycol.14: 11, 1993). rostrum, any beak-like process.
Rosellinites Mesch. (1892), Fossil Fungi. 2 (Tertiary), Rostrup (Emil; 1831-1907; Denmark). School teacher
Europe. at Skaarup, southern Funen (1858-1883); lecturer
Rosellinites R. Potonie (1893), Fossil Fungi. I (Oligo- (1883-1902) then Professor and Chief Consulting Pa-
cene), Germany. thologist (1902-1907), Royal Veterinary and Agricul-
Rosellinula R. Sant. (1986), Dothideomycetes. 3 (on tural College, Copenhagen. Made significant contri-
lichens), widespread. See Santesson (SA 5: 311, bution to knowledge of the fungi of Denmark; also a
1986). pioneer plant pathologist, particularly in forest pa-
Rosenscheldia Speg. (1885), Dothideomycetes. 3 or 4, thology. Collections in Botanical Museum, Copenha-
widespread. See Holm (Svensk bot. Tidskr. 62: 217, gen (C) [catalogued by Lind, Danish Fungi, as Rep-
1968). resented in the Herbarium of E. Rostrup, 1913].
Rosenscheldiella Theiss. & Syd. ( 1915), Venturiaceae. Pubis. Plantepatologi. Haandbog i Lreren om Plante-
c. 13, widespread (tropical). See Hansford (Mycol. sygdomme for Landbrugere Havebrugere og
Pap. 15, 1946), Swart (TBMS 58: 417, 1972), Skovbrugere (1902). Biogs, obits etc. Grummann
Sivanesan & Shivas (Fungal Diversity 11: 151, (1974: 679); Lind (Danish Fungi, as Represented in
2002). the Herbarium of E. Rostrup, pp. 1-9, 1913); Ravn
Rosenschoeldia L. Holm (1968) = Rosenscheldia. (Bericht der Deutschen Botanischen Gesel/schaft
Roseodiscus Baral (2006), Helotiaceae. 3, widespread. 26A: (4 7), 1909); Rosenvinge (Botanisk Tidsskrift
See Baral & Krieglsteiner (Acta Mycologica War- 28: 185, 1908) [portrait]; Shear (Phytopathology 12:
szawa 41: 11, 2006). I, 1922) [portrait]; Stafleu & Cowan (TL-2 4: 912,
Roseofavolus T. Hatt. (2003), Polyporaceae. I, Singa- 1983).
pore. See Stalpers (in lilt.), Hattori (Mycoscience 44: Rostrupia Lagerh. (1889) = Puccinia fide Berndt (in
457, 2003) = Grifola fide. litt.).
Roseograndinia Hjortstam & Ryvarden (2005), Phan- Rostrupiella farg. Koch, K.L. Pang & E.B.G. Jones
erochaetaceae. I, widespread. See Hjortstam & Ry- (2007), Lulworthiaceae. I, Denmark; USA. See Koch
varden (Syn. Fung. 20: 40, 2005). et al. (Bot. Mar. 50: 294, 2007).
Ros5iomyces R.K. Benj. (2001), Laboulbeniaceae. I, rostrupioid (of Pucciniales), having teliospores as in
Poland. See Benjamin (Aliso 19: 132, 2000). Rostrupia.
Rossmania Lar.N. Vassiljeva (2001) = Tunstallia fide rosulate, in a rosette.
Vasilyeva (Mycoscience 42: 401, 2001 ). Rosulomyces S. Marchand & Cabral (1976), anamor-
Rostafinski (J6zef Thomasz; 1850-1928; Poland). Born phic Pezizomycotina, Hso.OeH.39. I, Argentina. See
in Warsaw; student (under E.A. Strasburger), Jena; de Hoog (Stud. Mycol. 15, 1977).
student under de Bary (q.v.), Halle; Lecturer (1876- Rota Bat., Cif. & Nascim. (1959), anamorphic Pezizo-
1881) then Professor of Botany (1881-1924), Cracow mycotina, Cpt.1 eH.?. I, Brazil. See Batista et al.
University. Noted for his work on Mycetozoa; also (Mycopath. Mycol. appl. 11: 58, 1959).
worked with Algae. Pubis. Sluzowce (Mycetozoa) Rotaea Ces. ex Schltdl. (1851), anamorphic Pezizomy-
Monografia (1874) [re-issued with supplement, cotina, Hsy.= eH.?. I, Europe.
1875]. Biogs, obits etc. Kulczynski (Acta Societatis Rotiferophthora G.L. Barron (1991), anamorphic
Botanicorum Poloniae 6: 391, 1929); Stafleu & Cordycipitaceae, Hso.OeH.15/16. 22 (on rotifers),
Cowan (TL-2 4: 908, 1983). widespread. See Glockling & Dick (MR 98: 833,
Rostafinskia Speg. (1880) nom. dub., ? Dothideomy- 1994), Glockling (MR 102: 1142, 1998; Japan), Zare
cetes. et al. (Nova Hedwigia 73: 51, 2001).
Rostania Trevis. (1880) = Collema F.H. Wigg. fide rots (types of), see Wood-attacking fungi.
Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, Rotula (Mull. Arg.) Mull. Arg. (1890) [non Rotula
1995). Lour. 1790, Boraginaceae] = Mazosia.
Rostkovites P. Karst. (1881) = Suillus Gray fide Singer Rotula Raf. (1815) nom. dub., Agaricales. See Merrill
608 ROTULARIA

(Index Rafinesq., 1949). P-13 (Hayes & Wilson, Appl. Microbial. 16: 1163,
Rotularia (Vain.) Zahlbr. (1923) [non Rotularia 1968) causing hepatitis in cattle and pigs.
Stemb. 1825, fossil Phanerogamae] = Mazosia fide Rubrinectria Rossman & Samuels (1999), Nectri-
Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, aceae. Anamorph Nalanthamala. l (dead wood etc.),
1995). widespread (pantropical). See Rossman et al. (Stud.
Roumegueria (Sacc.) Henn. (1908), Dothideomycetes. Myca/. 42: 248 pp., 1999), Schroers et al. (Mycol. 97:
c. 2, widespread (tropical). 375, 2005; phylogeny, anamorph).
Roumegueriella Speg. (1880), Bionectriaceae. Ana- Rubromadurella Talice (1935) = Madurella fide
morph Gliocladium-like. 3 (coprophilous and in Ciferri & Redaelli (Mycopathologia 3: 182, 1941).
mushroom beds), widespread (temperate). See Mal- Rubroporus Log.-Leite, Ryvarden & Groposo (2002),
loch & Cain (CJB SO: 61, 1972), Udagawa et al. Polyporaceae. l, Brazil. See Loguercio-Leite et al.
(Mycoscience 3S: 409, 1994), Rehner & Samuels (Mycotaxon 83: 224, 2002).
(CJB 73 Suppl. I: S816, 1995; phylogeny), Rossman Rubrotricha Lucking, Serus. & Vezda (2005), Gom-
et al. (Stud. Mycol. 42: 248 pp., 1999), Rossman et phillaceae (L ). I, Ecuador. See Lucking et al.
al. (Myca/. 93: 100, 2001; rDNA phylogeny), Zhang (Lichenologist 37: 165, 2005).
et al. (Mycol. 98: l 076, 2006; phylogeny). ruderal (I) living in waste places; (2) (of fungi) having
Roumeguerites P. Karst. (1879) = Hebeloma fide a high growth rate, rapidly germinating spores, and a
Singer(Agaric. mod. Tax., 1951). short life expectancy due to exhaustion of the avail-
Roussoella Sacc. (1888), Didymosphaeriaceae. Ana- able nutrients; cf. zymogenous (see autochthonous),
morph Cytop/ea. 20 (mostly on Palmae and bam- sugar fungus.
boos), widespread (tropical). See Aptroot (Nova Rudetum Lloyd (1919) = Septobasidium fide Steven-
Hedwigia 60: 325, 1995; key), Hyde et al. (MR. 100: son & Cash (Bull. Lloyd Libr. Mus. 3S: 47, 1936).
1522, 1996), Ju et al. (Mycotaxon S8: 419, 1996), Ruggierla Cif. & Montemart. (1958), anamorphic
Hyde (MR. 101: 609, 1997), Kang et al. (Fungal Di- Pezizomycotina, St.OfH.?. l, Italy. R. glaucescens on
versity 1: 147, 1998; DNA), Zhou et al. (Cryptog. Citrus (melanose).
Mycol. 24: 191, 2003; China). Rugosaria Raf. (1833) nom. inval. = Gemmularia.
Roussoellopsis I. Hino & Katum. ( 1965), Dothideomy- rugose, wrinkled (Fig. 20.14). Cf. rugulose.
cetes. 3 (on bamboo), Japan. See Hino & Katumoto Rugosomyces Raithelh. (1979) = Calocybe fide
(J. Jap. Bot. 40: 86, 1965). Kuyper (in litt. ).
Royella R.S. Dwivedi (1960) nom. nud. = Dichotomo- Rugosospora Heinem. (1973), Agaricaceae. 2, wide-
myces fide Scott (TBMS SS: 313, 1970). spread (tropical). See Heinemann (Bull. Jard. Bot.
Royoporus A.B. De (1996), Polyporaceae. 3, wide- Nat. Belg. 43: 12, 1973).
spread. See De (Mycotaxon 60: 143, 1996). rugulose, delicately wrinkled. Cf. rugose.
Royoungia Castellano, Trappe & Malajczuk (1992), Ruhlandiella Henn. (1903), Pezizaceae. l, widespread
Boletaceae. l, Australia. Basidiorna gasteroid. See (probably native to Australia). See also Muciturbo.
Castellano et al. (Aust. Syst. Bot. S: 613, 1992). See Dissing & Korf (Mycotaxon 12: 290, 1980),
Rozella Comu (1872), Fungi. 22, widespread. Possible Warcup & Talbot (MR. 92: 95, 1989), Galan & Mo-
the earliest diverging lineage of the Fungi. See Spar- reno (Mycotaxon 68: 265, 1998; Europe), Hansen et
row (Aquatic Phycomycetes Edn 2: 167, 1960; key), al. (Mycol. 93: 958, 2001; phylogeny), Hansen et al.
Held (Bot. Rev. 47: 451, 1981), James et al. (Mycol. (Mo/. Phylogen. Evol. 36: I, 2005; phylogeny),
98: 860, 2006; phylogeny). Lress0e & Hansen (MR. 111: 1075, 2007; phylogeny).
Rozia Comu (1872) [non Rozea Besch. 1872, Musci] = rum, see spirits.
Rozella. rumen fungi, see anaerobic fungi.
Rozites P. Karst. (1879) = Cortinarius fide Peintner et Ruminomyces Y.W. Ho (1990) = Anaeromyces fide
al. (Mycotaxon 83: 447, 2002). Letcher (in litt. ).
r-selection, adaptation to the rapid colonization and Rumpomycetes. Class within the Chytridiomycota
exploitation of newly opened or uncolonized habitats; distinguished by the presence of a rumposome (q.v.)
in fungi generally involving large numbers of usually and including Chytridiales and Monoblepharidales
small and asexually produced and short-lived but excluding Spizellomycetales (Cavalier-Smith, in
propagules, e.g. conidia, soredia; cf. K-selection. See Rayner et al. (Eds), Evolutionary biology of the
Andrews, in Carroll & Wicklow (1992: 119), Arm- fangi: 339, 1987). See James et al. (2000).
strong (Ecology S7: 953, 1976), Boyce (Ann. Rev. rumposome, an organelle in zoospores of certain Chy-
Ecol.Syst. lS: 427, 1984), population biology, secon- tridiomycota located close to the cell wall; tooth-like
dary species. in section and honey-comb like in surface view; see
=
Rubella Nieuwl. (1916) Sphaerosporula. Rumpomycetes.
Rubeolarius Raith. (1981) = Clitocybe fide Kirk (in rupestral (rupestrine), living on walls or rocks; cf.
litt. ). saxicolous.
Rubetella Tuzet, Rioux & Manier ex Manier (1964) = Rupinia Speg. & Roum. (1879) [non Rupinia L. f.
Smittium fide Lichtwardt (Am. J. Bot. Sl: 836, 1964). 1782, Hepaticae] = Heydenia fide Saccardo (Sy/I.
Rubigo (Pers.) Roussel (1806) = Uredo fide Berndt (in fang. 4: 625, 1886).
litt. ). Rusavskia S.Y. Kondr. & Kiirnefelt (2003) = Xan-
Rubikia H.C. Evans & Minter (1985), anamorphic thoria fide Kondratyuk & Kiirnefelt (Ukrainian Jour.
Pezizomycotina, St.#eP.1. I, pantropical. See Evans Bot. 60: 427, 2003), Gaya et al. (MR. 112: 528, 2008).
& Minter (TBMS 84: 57, 1985), Dulymamode et al. Ruspoliella Sambo (1937) = Solorina fide Hawksworth
(MR. 102: 1242, 1998; Mauritius). et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995).
Rubinoboletus Pilat & Dermek (1969) = Chalciporus Russula Pers. (1796), Russulaceae. c. 750, widespread.
fide Kuyper (in litt. ). Gastroid forms are polyphyletic and have formerly
rubratoxin B, a toxic metabolite of Penicillium rubrum been morphologically recognised as a separate genus.
 RUTSTROEMIACEAE 609

See Crawshay (The spore ornamentation of the Rus- as the russuloid clade in Hibbett & Thom (The My-
sulas, 1930), Pearson (Naturalist Hull: 85, 1948; key cota 78, 2001 ). It contains lamellate, poroid, hydnoid
Brit. spp.), Schaeffer (Russula Monographie, 1951), and gastroid representatives. The classification is
Hesler (Mem. Torrey bot. Club 21, 1960), Blum (Les based on Miller et al. (Myca/. 98: 960, 2006). Fams:
Russules, 1962; France), Hesler (Myca/. 53: 605, ( 1) Albatrellaceae
1962; N. Am. types), Smith (Mycol. 55: 435, 1963; (2) Amylostereaceae
key), Watson (TBMS 49: 11, 1966; pigments), Ro- (3) Auriscalpiaceae
magnesi (Les Russules d'Europe et Afrique du Nord, (4) Bondarzewiaceae
1967), Rayner (Bull. BMS 2: 76, 1968; keys Brit. ( 5) Echinodontiaceae
spp.), Rayner (Bull. BMS 3: 59, 1969; keys Brit. (6) Hericiaceae
spp.), Rayner (Bull. BMS 3: 89, 1969; keys Brit. (7) Hybogasteraceae
spp.), Rayner (Bull. BMS 4: 19, 1970; descr. Brit. (8) Lachnocladiaceae
spp.), Burge (Myca/. 71: 977, 1979; spore structure), (9) Peniophoraceae
Pegler & Young (TBMS 72: 353, 1979), Rayner ( 10) Russulaceae
(Keys to British species ofRussula edn 3, 1985), Sar- (11) Stephanosporaceae
nari (Monografia illustrata de/ genere Russula in Eu- ( 12) Stereaceae
ropa, 1998), Miller et al. (Myca/. 93: 344, 2001; phy- Lit.: Heim (TBMS 30: 161, 1948; phylogeny and
logeny), Lebel (N.Z. JI Bot. 40: 489, 2002; New Zea- classification), Malen~on (Recueil trav. crypt. L.
land gasteroid spp.), Miller & Buyck (MR. 106: 259, Mangin: 377, 1931), Pegler & Young (TBMS 72:
2002; phylogeny European spp.), Lebel (Aust. Syst. 353, 1979; classification, spore structure), Singer et
Bot. 16: 401, 2003; australasian spp.), Moenne- al. (Beih. Nova Hedw. 77, 1983), Singer & Smith
Loccoz & Reumaux (Les Russules Emetiques, (Mem. Torrey bot. Cl. 21: 1, 1960; gasteroid genera),
Prolegomenes a Une Monographie des Emeticinae Reijnders (Persoonia 9: 65, 1976; development),
d'Europe et d'Amerique du Nord: 264 pp., 2003), Beaton et al. (Kew Bull. 39: 669, 1984; Austral.
Miller (Mycotaxon 89: 283, 2004; southeastern gasteroid spp.), Bourdot & Galzin (1927), Donk
USA), Buyck (Cryptog. Mycol. 26: 85, 2005; African (1964: 255), Hjortstam & Ryvarden (Corticiaceae of
spp.), Buyck et al. (Boll. Gruppo Micol. 'G. Bresa- North Europe, 8 vols., 1973-88), Jiilich (Willdenowia
dola' 46: 57, 2003; Costa Rica). Beih. 7, 1972; Athelieae), Parmasto (Conspectus Sys-
Russulaceae Lotsy ( 1907), Russulales. 5 gen. (+ 18 tematis Corticiacearum, 1968; 11 subfam.), Hjort-
syn.), 1243 spp. stam (Windahlia 17: 55, 1987; gen. & spp. checklist),
Lit.: Singer & Smith (Mem. Torrey bot. Club 21, Maekawa (Rep. Tottori Myco/. Inst. 31: 1, 1993;
1960), Smith (Myca/. 54: 626, 1962), Pegler & Japanese spp.), and under fams.
Young (TBMS 72: 353, 1973), Beaton et al. (Kew Russulina J. Schrlit. (1889) = Russula fide Singer &
Bull. 33: 669, 1984; Austr. spp.), Mueller & Gardes Smith (A monograph on the genus Galerina Earle,
(MR. 95: 592, 1991), Mueller (Fieldiana, Bot. 30: 158 1964).
pp., 1992), Bougher et al. (MR. 97: 613, 1993; generic Russuliopsis J. Schrot. (1889) = Laccaria.
delimitation), Mueller & Ammirati (Am. J. Bot. 80: rust ( 1) a disease caused by one of the Puccinia/es; (2)
322, 1993), Henrion et al. (Mo/. Ecol. 3: 571, 1994), one of the Pucciniales; (3) a disease with 'rusty'
Mueller et al. (Myca/. 85: 890, 1993), Buyck (Russu- symptoms; black (stem) - of cereals, Puccinia
lales News 3: 3, 1995), Sweeney et al. (MR. 100: graminis; blister - of Pinus and Ribes, Cronartium
1515, 1996), Mueller (Revta Biol. trap. 44: 131, ribico/a; brown (leaf) - of barley, P. hordei; of rye
1996), Mueller (Mycotaxon 61: 205, 1997), Buyck & and wheat, P. recondita; crown - of oats,
Horak (Myca/. 91: 532, 1999), Gherbi et al. (Mot. P. coronata; red -, (I) urediniospore state of cereal
Ecol. 8: 2003, 1999), Kropp & Mueller (Laccaria - rusts, esp. Puccinia graminis; (2) (of tea) the alga
Ectomycorrhizal fangi, key genera in profile, 1999; Cephaleuros; white - (1) (esp Cruciferae) = white
generic classification), Martin et al. (MR. 103: 203, blister; (2) (of Chrysanthemum)= P. horiana; yellow
1999), Martin et al. (Microbiology (Reading) 145: (stripe)- of cereals, P. striiformis.
1605, 1999), Hibbett et al. (Nature 407: 506, 2000), Ruthea Opat. (1836) = Paxillus.
Moncalvo et al. (Syst. Biol. 49: 278, 2000), Bougher Ruthiaceae Bat., J.A. Lima & M.A. Tatlasse{?} (1962)
& Lebel (Aust. Syst. Bot. 14: 439, 2001), Fiore- = Strigulaceae.
Donno & Martin (New Phytol. 152: 533, 2001), Rutola J.L. Crane & Schokn. (1978), anamorphic Pe-
Miller et al. (Myca/. 93: 344, 2001; phylogeny), zizomycotina, Hso.= eP.1. 1, widespread. See Crane
Binder & Bresinsky (Myca/. 94: 85, 2002), Binder & & Schoknecht (C!B 55: 3015, 1977).
Hibbett (Mo/. Phy/ogen. Evo/. 22: 76, 2002), Eber- Rutstroemia P. Karst. (1871) nom. cons., Rutstroe-
hardt (Myca/. Progr. 1: 201, 2002), Miller & Buyck miaceae. Anamorphs Myrioconium, Phialophora-
(MR. 106: 259, 2002), Moncalvo et al. (Mo/. Phy- like. c. 75, widespread. See Holm (TBMS 67: 333,
/ogen. Evol. 23: 357, 2002), Desjardin (Myca/. 95: 1976), Korf & Dumont (Mycotaxon 5: 517, 1977;
148, 2003), Larsson & Larsson (Myca/. 95: 1037, status), Holm (Mycotaxon 7: 139, 1978; status), Kohn
2003), Lebel (Aust. Syst. Bot. 16: 401, 2003), Miller & Schumacher (Mycotaxon 18: 531, 1983), Kohn &
& Henkel (Mem. N. Y. bot. Gdn 89: 297, 2004), Shi- Schumacher (Taxon 33: 507, 1984; nomencl.), Baral
mono et al. (Mycoscience 45: 303, 2004), Wang et al. (SA 13: 113, 1994; concept), Holst-Jensen et al. (My-
(Nova Hedwigia 79: 511, 2004). co/. 89: 885, 1997; phylogeny), Wang et al. (Myco/.
Russulales Kreisel ex P.M. Kirk, P.F. Cannon & J.C. 98: 1065, 2006; phylogeny), Wang et al. (Mo/. Phy-
David (2001). Agaricomycetes. 12 fam., 80 gen., /ogen. Evo/. 41: 295, 2006; phylogeny).
1767 spp. Ectomycorrhizal, saprobic or pathogenic Rutstroemiaceae Holst-Jensen, L.M. Kohn & T.
on trees, basidiomata epigeous or partly hypogeous, Schumach. ( 1997), Helotiales. 7 gen. (+ 8 syn.), 223
cosmopolitan. spp.
The order Russulales has the same circumscription Lit.: Korf & Zhuang (Mycotaxon 24: 361, 1985),
610 RUZENIA

Baral (Z. Mykol. 53: 119, 1987), Spooner (Biblthca tory (1869) then Professor of Botany and Prefect of
Myco/. 116: 711 pp., 1987), Kohn & Grenville (CJB the Botanic Gardens (1879), University of Padua. Es-
67: 371, 1989; anatomy), Zhuang (Mycosystema 8-9: tablished Miche/ia (1877-1881), a short-lived journal
15, 1995), Holst-Jensen et al. (Myco/. 89: 885, 1997; important for the number of new fungal taxa de-
phylogeny), Schumacher & Holst-Jensen (Myco- scribed in it; distributed exsiccati, prepared an early
science 38: 55, 1997), Zhuang & Wang (Mycotaxon mycological colour chart (see Colour) and made a
64: 449, 1997), Wang et al. (Myco/. 98: 1065, 2006; special study of pyrenomycetes and anamorphic
phylogeny), Wang et al. (Mo/. Phylogen. Evol. 41: fungi; his outstanding contribution was the Sylloge
295, 2006). Fungorum Omnium hucusque Cognitorum, a huge
Ruzenia 0. Hilber ex A.N. Mill. & Huhndorf (2004), compendium on which all systematic mycology rests.
Lasiosphaeriaceae. Anamorph Selenosporella-like. 2. By Saccardo's time the amount of printed work on
See Miller & Huhndorf (MR 108: 26, 2004; separa- systematic mycology was great; much was hard to
tion from Lasiosphaeria). obtain, and it was in no order; for these reasons, Sac-
Ryparobius Boud. (1869) = Thelebolus fide cardo took up the work of listing with Latin descrip-
Kimbrough & Korf(Am. J. Bot. 54: 9, 1967). tions, all the genera and species of fungi of which
Ryssospora Fayod (1889) = Pholiota fide Kuyper (in there was then knowledge; to do this it was fre-
/itt.). quently necessary to make new arrangements of old
Ryvardenia Rajchenb. (1994), Polyporaceae. 2, wide- groups, and 'emendations' of numbers of genera and
spread. See Rajchenberg (Nordic JI Bot. 14: 436, species; he made special use of his system of 'spore
1994). groups' (see Anamorphic fungi) and his classification
SA, see Media. has had to be taken into account by all later system-
Saagaromyces K.L. Pang & E.B.G. Jones (2003), atic mycologists; most of the genera and species of
Halosphaeriaceae. 3, widespread. See Pang et al. non-lichen-forming fungi described up to 1920 are
(Myco/. Progr. 2: 35, 2-003). listed [these volumes are freely available on-line; see
Sabalicola K.D. Hyde (1995), ? Xylariaceae. 1, USA. Internet: catalogues & thesauri]. His specimens are in
See Hyde (Nova Hedwigia 60: 596, 1995). the fungal reference collection at Padua (PAD) [see
Sablicola E.B.G. Jones, K.L. Pang & Vrijmoed (2004), Gola, L 'erbario di P.A. Saccardo, Cata/ogo, 1930].
Halosphaeriaceae. 1, China. See Pang et al. (CJB 82: Pubis. Fungi Veneti Novi vel Critici (1873-1878) [a
486, 2004). series of individual papers published in Atti de/la So-
Sabouraud (Raymond; 1864-1938; France). Voluntary cieta Veneto-Trentina di Scienze Natura/i, Nuovo
military service, Lille (1885); student, Hopital Giornale Botanico Italiano and Michelia]; Fungi
Cochin, Paris (1887); intern, Hopital St Louis, Paris Italici Autographice De/ineati (1877-1886) [1,500
(1889-1890); medic, Hopital St Antoine, Paris (1891- small coloured figs]; (with P. Sydow (q.v.), A.N.
1894); Head of Laboratory (1894-1897) then Head of Berlese (q.v.), G.B. de Toni, Mussat, D. Saccardo
the Ecole Lailler (1897-1928), Hopital St Louis, [his sone], Traverso & others) Sy//oge Fungorum
Paris. A dermatologist of Paris who revived and am- Omnium hucusque Cognitorum vols 1-23 (1882-
plified the work of Gruby (q.v.); noted for his 1925) [vols 24-26 were issued after his death, be-
monumental researches on the dermatophytes; intro- tween 1926 and 1972]. Biogs, obits etc. Grummann
duced procedures which shortened the treatment pe- (1974: 521); Paganelli, in Minelli [ed.] (The Botani-
riod for tinea capitis from 2 years to 3 months re- cal Garden of Padua 1545-1995: 118, 1995); Stafleu
moving the need for segregated schools for infected & Cowan (TL-2 4: 1023, 1983); Zalin & Lazzari
children; his name is familiar to mycologists through (Carteggio Bresadola-Saccardo, 1987) [correspon-
'Sabouraud agar'; also an amateur sculptor. Pubis. dence].
Les Teignes (1910). Biogs, obits etc. Grigoraki (My- Saccardoa Trevis. (1869) nom. rej. = Pseudocyphel-
copatho/ogia et Myco/ogia App/icata 2: 171, 1939) laria fide Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi
[bibliography, portrait]; Pautrier (Anna/es de Derma- edn 8, 1995).
tologie, Serie 7, 9: 275, 1938) [portrait]; Pignot (My- Saccardoella Speg. (1879), Sordariomycetes. 2 or 19,
copathologia et Myco/ogia App/icata 7: 348, 1956) widespread. See Hawksworth & Eriksson (SA 10: 52,
[portrait]. 1991), Hyde (Myco/. 84: 803, 1992), Barr (Myco-
Sabouraudiella Boedijn (1953) = Trichophyton fide taxon 51: 191, 1994; posn), Fallah & Shearer (Myco/.
Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 93: 566, 2001), Cai et al. (Mycotaxon 84: 255, 2002;
1995). Philippines).
Sabouraudites M. Ota & Langeron (1923) = Micro- Saccardomyces Henn. (1904) = Schweinitziella fide
sporum. Pirozynski (Kew Bull. 31: 595, 1977).
Saccardaea Cavara (1894) nom. dub., anamorphic saccate, like a sac or bag.
Pezizomycotina. See Tulloch (Mycol. Pap. 130: 36, Saccharata Denman & Crous (2004), Botryosphaeri-
1972). aceae. Anamorphs Fusicoccum-like, Dip/odia-like. 1,
Saccardia Cooke ( 1878), Saccardiaceae. 3, widespread S. Africa. See Crous et al. (CBS Diversity Ser. 2:
(subtropical). See von Arx (Persoonia 2: 421, 1963). 104, 2004).
Saccardiaceae Hohn. (1909),? Dothideomycetes (inc. Saccharicola D. Hawksw. & O.E. Erikss. (2003), Mas-
sed.). 11 gen.(+ 7 syn.), 35 spp. sarinaceae. 2, Africa; S.E. Asia. See Eriksson &
Lit.: Barr (Mycotaxon 29: 501, 1987), Hsieh et al. Hawksworth (Myco/. 95: 431, 2003).
(MR 101: 897, 1997), Inacio & Dianese (MR 102: Saccharomyces Meyen ex E.C. Hansen (1838), Sac-
695, 1998). charomycetaceae. 26, widespread. S. cerevisiae (with
Saccardinula Speg. (1885), Elsinoaceae. 5, widespread 25 races), 'brewer's yeast', is used in beer- and
(tropical). See Barr (Mem. N. Y. bot. Gdn 62, 1990). bread-making, and other fermentations. See von Arx
Saccardo (Pier Andrea; 1845-1920; Italy). Doctorate, et al. (Stud. Mycol. 14: 1, 1977), Martini & Kurtzman
University of Padua (1867); Professor of Natural His- (Int. J. Syst. Bacterial. 35: 508, 1985; DNA homo!-
 SACCHAROMYCETES 611

ogy), Stewart & Russell in Demain & Solomon (Eds) 1972), Kreger-van Rij in Ainsworth et al. (Eds) (The
(Biology of industrial micro-organisms: 511, 1985; Fungi 4A, 1973), Redhead & Malloch (CJB 55:
review biology), Kock et al. (Appl. Microbiol. Bio- 1701, 1977), von Arx et al. (Stud. Mycol. 14: I, 1977;
techn. 23: 499, 1986; fatty acids), Martini & Martini gen. names), Batra in Subramanian (Ed.) (Taxonomy
(Antonie van Leeuwenhoek 53: 77, 1987; DNA reas- of fangi 1: 187, 1978), Garns et al. (CBS Course of
sociation), Herskowitz (Microbiol. Rev. 52: 536, Mycology edn 2: 59 pp., 1980), Kreger-van Rij (Ed.)
1988; S. cerevisiae life-cycle, 166 refs.), Martini & (Yeasts, a taxonomic study 3rd edn, 1984), Viljoen et
Martini in Cantarelli & Lanzarini (Eds) (Biotechnol- al. (Antonie van Leeuwenhoek 52: 45, 1986; fatty
ogy applications in beverage production: 1, 1989; acid composition) and also under Yeasts (q.v.), Ando
nomencl. domesticated spp.), Tuite & Oliver (Eds) et al. (Biosc., Biotechn., Biochem. 60: 1063, 1996),
(Saccharomyces [Biotech. Handb.] 4, 1991), Barnett Ando et al. (Biosc., Biotechn., Biochem. 60: 1070,
(Yeasts 8: I, 1992; review taxonomy), Vaughan- 1996), Hudson et al. (Genome Res. 7: 1169, 1997),
Martini (Syst. Appl. Microbiol. 16: 113, 1993; key), James et al. (Int. J. Syst. Bacteriol. 47: 453, 1997),
Dujon et al. (Nature 369: 371, 1994; complete DNA James et al. (Int. J. Syst. Bacteriol. 48: 591, 1998),
sequence chromosome XI, and refs others), Ando et Kurtzman in Kurtzman & Fell (Eds) (Yeasts, a taxo-
al. (Biosc., Biotechn., Biochem. 60: 1070, 1996; nomic study 4th edn: 111, 1998; key), Kurtzman &
rDNA), Hampsey (Yeast Chichester 13: 1099, 1997; Blanz in Kurtzman & Fell (Eds) (Yeasts, a taxonomic
phenotypes), James et al. (Int. J. Syst. Bacteriol. 47: study 4th edn: 69, 1998; rDNA), Kurtzman & Fell
453, 1997; phylogeny), Naumov et al. (Syst. Appl. (Yeasts, a taxonomic study 4th edn: 3, 1998), Belloch
Microbiol. 20: 595, 1997; biological species), Oda et et al. (Int. J. Syst. Evol. Microbiol. 50: 405, 2000),
al. (Yeast Chichester 13: 1243, 1997), Rinaldi et al. Fischer et al. (Nature Lond. 405: 451, 2000), Morti-
(Mo/. Biol. Evol. 14: 200, 1997; mitochondria), mer (Genome Res. 10: 403, 2000), Cliften et al. (Sci-
Cherry et al. (Nucl. Acids Res. 26: 73, 1998; genome ence N.Y. 300 no. 5629: 71, 2003), Kurtzman &
database), Cohn et al. (Curr. Genet. 33: 83, 1998; te- Robnett (FEMS Yeast Res. 3: 417, 2003), Dujon et al.
lomere sequences), Gouliamova & Hennebert (Myco- (Nature Lond. 430: 35, 2004), Edwards-Ingram et al.
taxon 66: 337, 1998; phylogeny), McCullough et al. (Genome Res. 14: 1043, 2004), Suh et al. (Mycol. 98:
(J. Clin. Microbiol. 36: I 035, 1998; ITS), Montro- 1006, 2006; phylogeny), Wu et al. (FEMS Yeast Re-
cher et al. (Int. J. Syst. Bacterfol. 48: 295, 1998; phy- search 8: 641, 2008; phylogeny, hybridization).
logeny), Vaughan-Martini & Martini in Kurtzman & Saccharomycetales Kudryavtsev (1960). Saccharomy-
Fell (Eds) (Yeasts, a taxonomic study 4th edn: 358, cetidae. 13 fam., 88 gen., 906 spp. Mycelium absent
1998), Dlauchy et al. (Syst. Appl. Microbiol. 22: 445, or poorly developed, where present usually with
1999; restriction analysis), Duarte et al. (Int. J. Syst. septa which have a series of minute pores rather than
Bacteriol. 49: 1907, 1999; enzymes), Miintynen et al. a single simple pore; vegetative cells proliferating by
(Syst. Appl. Microbiol. 22: 87, 1999; sour dough budding (blastically) or by fission (thallically), the
yeasts), Oda et al. (Curr. Microbiol. 38: 61, 1999; walls usually lacking chitin except around bud scars,
rDNA sequence), Petersen et al. (Int. J. Syst. Bacte- sometimes with J+ gel; ascomata absent; asci formed
riol. 49: 1925, 1999; karyotypes), Casaregola et al. singly or in chains, sometimes not strongly differen-
(Int. J. Syst. Evol. Microbiol. 51: 1607, 2001; genome tiated morphologically from vegetative cells, usually
analysis), Hansen & Jakobsen (Int. J. Food Micro- at least eventually evanescent; ascospores varied in
biol. 69: 59, 2001; in cheese), Hennequin et al. (J. shape, sometimes with equatorial or asymmetric
Clin. Microbiol. 39: 551, 2001; microsatellite strain thickenings. The teleomorphic ascomycetous yeasts,
typing), Oda & Fujisawa (Biosc., Biotechn., Biochem. cosmop. in a very wide range of habitats. Fams:
65: 164, 2001; genetic variation), Perez et al. (FEMS (I) Ascoideaceae
Microbiol Lett. 205: 375, 2001; molecular tech- (2) Cephaloascaceae
niques), Perez et al. (Lett. Appl. Microbiol. 33: 461, (3) Dipodascaceae
2001; microsatellites), Lopes et al. (FEMS Yeast Res. (4) Endomycetaceae
1: 323, 2002; hybridisation), Mitterdorfer et al. (Pro- (5) Eremotheciaceae
teomics 2: 1532, 2002; proteomics), Sebastiani et al. (6) Lipomycetaceae
(Research in Microbiology 153: 53, 2002; hybridisa- (7) Metschnikowiaceae
tion), Cliften et al. (Science N.Y. 300 no. 5629: 71, (8) Phaffomycetaceae
2003; functional genomics), Kurtzman (FEMS Yeast (9) Pichiaceae
Res. 4: 233, 2003; phylogeny), Kurtzman & Robnett (10) Saccharomycetaceae
(FEMS Yeast Res. 3: 417, 2003; phylogeny), Spirek (11) Saccharomycodaceae
et al. (FEMS Yeast Res. 3: 363, 2003; chromosomal (12) Saccharomycopsidaceae
evolution), Christie et al. (Nucl. Acids Res. 32 Data- (13) Trichomonascaceae
base issue: D311, 2004; genome database), Kellis et Lit.: Eriksson et al. (SA 11: 119, 1993), Kurtzman
al. (Nature Lond. 428 no. 6983: 617, 2004; evolu- (in The Yeasts, a taxonomic Study: 111, 1998; key),
tion), Llanos et al. (Syst. Appl. Microbiol. 27: 427, Kurtzman & Blanz (in Kurtzman & Fell (Eds) The
2004; clinical strains), Fay & Benavides (PLoS Ge- Yeasts, a taxonomic Study: 69, 1998; rDNA), Viljoen
netics 1: e5 [66, 2005; population biology), Legras et & Kock (Syst. Appl. Microbiol. 14: 178, 1991; pyro-
al. (Int. J. Food Microbiol. 102: 73, 2005; microsa- lysis g.1.c. identification of yeasts).
tellites), Aa et al. (FEMS Yeast Res. 6: 702, 2006; Saccharomycetes Griiss (1928), Fossil Fungi ? Fungi.
population structure), Fares et al. (Mo/. Biol. Evol. 915 (Devonian), Spitsbergen.
23: 245, 2006; phylogenetic methodology), Suh et al. Saccharomycetes G. Winter (1880), Saccharomy-
(Mycol. 98: 1006, 2006; phylogeny). cotina. I ord., 13 fam., 95 gen., 915 spp. Subcl.:
Saccharomycetaceae G. Winter (1881), Saccharomy- Saccharomycetidae
cetales. 14 gen.(+ 14 syn.), 121 spp. Almost all of the non-filamentous (yeast-forming)
Lit.: von Arx (Antonie van Leeuwenhoek 38: 289, Ascomycota are placed here.
612 SACCHAROMYCETIDAE

Lit.: Barnett et al. (Yeasts: Characteristics and Jiilich (Persoonia 9: 39, 1976).
Identification edn 3, 2000), Kurtzman & Fell (Eds, Saccoblastiaceae Jiilich (1982), Atractiellales. 2 gen., 4
The Yeasts. A Taxonomic Study edn 4, 1998), Kurtz- spp.
man & Sugiyama (in McLaughlinet al. (Eds), The Lit.: Bauer et al. (Mycol. Progr. S: 41, 2006).
Mycota 7A: 179, 2001), Suh et al. (Mycol. 98: 1006, Saccobolus Boud. (1869), Ascobolaceae. 27, wide-
2006; phylogeny). spread. See van Brummelen (Persoonia Suppl. 1: l,
Saccharomycetidae Tehler (1988), see Saccharomy- 1967; key), van Brummelen (Persoonia 8: 421,
cetes. 1976), Kaushal & Virdi (Willdenowia 16: 269, 1986;
Saccharomycodaceae Kudrjanzev (1960), Saccharo- Himalayan spp.), Dissing (Op. Bot. 100: 43, 1989),
mycetales. 3 gen. (+ 8 syn.), 18 spp. Landvik et al. (Nordic JI Bot. 17: 403, 1997; DNA),
Lit.: Simmons & Ahearn (Mycol. 77: 660, 1985), Ramos et al. (Mycotaxon 74: 447, 2000; isozymes),
Tredoux et al. (Syst. Appl. Microbiol. 9: 299, 1987), Gimenez et al. (Cryptog. Mycol. 26: 3, 2005; Argen-
Golubev et al. (Antonie van Leeuwenhoek SS: 369, tina), Hansen & Pfister (Mycol. 98: 1029, 2006; phy-
1989), Yamada et al. (J. gen. appl. Microbiol. Tokyo logeny).
38: 585, 1992), Boekhout et al. (Int. J. Syst. Bacte- Saccomorpha Elenkin (1912) = Placynthiella Elenkin
riol. 44: 781, 1994), Mikata & Nakase (Microbiol. fide Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn
Culture Coll. 13: 97, 1997), Miller & Phaff in 8, 1995).
Kurtzman & Fell (Eds) (Yeasts, a taxonomic study Saccomyces Serbinow (1907), ? Chytridiaceae. 2,
4th edn: 268, 1998), Miller & Phaff in Kurtzman & Europe.
Fell (Eds) (Yeasts, a taxonomic study 4th edn: 372, Saccopodium Sorokin (1877), ? Cladochytriaceae. 1,
1998), Phaff & Miller in Kurtzman & Fell (Eds) former USSR.
(Yeasts, a taxonomic study 4th edn: 409, 1998), Saccotheciaceae Bonord. (1864) = Dothioraceae.
Smith in Kurtzman & Fell (Eds) (Yeasts, a taxonomic Saccothecium Fr. (1836), Dothioraceae. Anamorph
study 4th edn: 214, 1998), Esteve-Zarzoso et al. (Int. Aureobasidium-1ike. c. 9, widespread. See
J. Syst. Bacteriol. 49: 329, 1999), Cadez et al. (FEMS Froidevaux (Nova Hedwigia 23: 679, 1973; key),
Yeast Res. 1: 279, 2002), Cadez et al. (Int. J. Syst. Holm (Taxon 24: 475, 1975; status).
Evol. Microbiol. S3: 1671, 2003), Kurtzman & Rob- Sachsia Bay (1894), ? Saccharomycetales. 1, Europe.
nett (FEMS Yeast Res. 3: 417, 2003), Suh et al. (My- Sachsia Lindner (1895) nom. dub., Pezizomycotina.
col. 98: l 006, 2006; phylogeny). Sacidium Nees (1823) = Pilobolus fide von Hiihnel
Saccharomycodes E.C. Hansen (1904), Saccharomy- (Sber. Akad. Wiss. Wien Math.-naturw. Kl., Abt. l
codaceae. 2, widespread (north temperate). See Ya- 119: 617, 1910).
mada et al. (J. gen. appl. Microbiol. Tokyo 38: 585, Sacidium Sacc. ( 1880) = Pilobolus fide Hiihnel (Sher.
1992; phylogeny), Miller & Phaff in Kurtzman & Akad. Wiss. Wien Math.-naturw. Kl., Abt. 1119: 617,
Fell (Eds) (Yeasts, a taxonomic study 4th edn: 372, 1910) See, Sutton (Mycol. Pap. 141, 1977).
1998), Suh et al. (Mycol. 98: 1006, 2006; phylog- Sackea Rostk. (1844) = Bovista fide Stalpers (in litt.).
eny). Sadasivanella Agnihothr. (1964) = Neottiosporina fide
Saccharomycopsidaceae Arx & Van der Walt (1987), Sutton & Alcorn (Aust. J. Bot. 22: 517, 1974).
Saccharomycetales. l gen.(+ 5 syn.), 13 spp. Sadasivania Subram. (1957), anamorphic Pezizomy-
Lit.: Ota & Morishita (Microbios 73: 149, 1993), cotina, Hso.OeP.3. 3, widespread. See Sundberg &
Kurtzman & Robnett (CJB 73: S824, 1995), Yamada Wicklow (Mycol. 6S: 925, 1973), Markovskaya &
et al. (Biosc., Biotechn., Biochem. 60: 1303, 1996), Treigiene (Mikol. Fitopatol. 38: 52, 2004).
Kurtzman & Smith in Kurtzman & Fell (Eds) saddle fungus, ascomata of Helve/la spp.
(Yeasts, a taxonomic study 4th edn: 374, 1998), saddle-back fungus (dryad's saddle), basidioma of
Esteve-Zarzoso et al. (Int. J. Syst. Bacteriol. 49: 329, Polyporus squamosus.
1999), Kurtzman (Mycotaxon 71: 241, 1999), Suh et Saeenkia Kudrjanzev (1960) = Saccharomycodes fide
al. (Mycol. 98: 1006, 2006; phylogeny). Lodder (Yeasts, a taxonomic study 2nd edn, 1970).
Saccharomycopsis Guillierm. (1912)"' Cyniclomyces. Safety, Laboratory. Health & Safety legislation for
Saccharomycopsis Schi0nning ( 1903 ), Saccharomy- places of work appropriate to the country in which
copsidaceae. 13, widespread (temperate). See Ya- the laboratory is operating should always be con-
mada et al. (Biosc., Biotechn., Biochem. 60: 1303, sulted. In addition to normal good laboratory practice
1996; phylogeny), Kurtzman & Smith in Kurtzman & (for example wearing suitable protective clothing,
Fell (Eds) (Yeasts, a taxonomic study 4th edn: 374, and prohibition of eating and smoking), further pre-
1998), Kurtzman (Mycotaxon 71: 241, 1999), Suh et cautions should be taken to avoid laboratory hazards
al. (Mycol. 98: 1006, 2006; phylogeny). specific to mycology (e.g. see the European Commu-
Saccharomycotina Schi0nning (1903 ), Saccharomy- nity Directive 2000/54/CE on protection of workers
copsidaceae. 13, widespread (temperate). See Ya- from risks related to exposure to biological agents at
mada et al. (Biosc., Biotechn., Biochem. 60: 1303, work, website: http://europa.eu/eur-lex/pri/en/oj/
1996; phylogeny), Kurtzman & Smith in Kurtzman & dat/2000/1_262/l_26220001Ol7en00210045.pdf; the
Fell (Eds) (Yeasts, a taxonomic study 4th edn: 374, UK Advisory Committee on Dangerous Pathogens,
1998), Kurtzman (Mycotaxon 71: 241, 1999), Suh et website: www.hse.gov.uk/aboutus/meetings/acdp).
al. (Mycol. 98: 1006, 2006; phylogeny). It must be remembered that many fungi pathogenic
Saccharopolyspora J. Lacey & Goodfellow (1975), for humans are 'opportunistic', widespread saprobes,
Actinobacteria. q. v. and their full potential to effect human health is
Saccisporonites Kalgutkar & Janson. (2000), Fossil rarely known (see Smith, Opportunistic mycoses of
Fungi, anamorphic Ascomycota. 1, USA. See Kalgut- man and other animals, 1989). Fungi and other or-
kar & Jansonius (AASP Contributions Series 39: 266, ganisms can enter the body through the mouth, lungs,
2000). broken or unbroken skin, and the conjunctiva. How-
Saccoblastia Moller (1895), Saccoblastiaceae. c. 3. See ever, in a laboratory the route of infection may not be
 SAGER/A 613

the same as when the disease is acquired elsewhere. Health Service, C/assijication of etiologic agents on
Potential hazards may be greater in the laboratory the basis of hazard, 1974 [also as an appendix to Bio-
than in nature if fungi are being grown in substantial safety in microbiological and biomedical laborato-
numbers, transferred from one container to another, ries, see above]; World Health Organization, Labora-
and manipulated, increasing the risk of infection. The tory biosafety manual, edn 3, 2004; as a download-
main routes of infection are accidential inoculation, able PDF file from www.who.int/csr/delibepidemics/
accidential ingestion, splashing into the face and WHO_CDS_CSR_LYO_2004_1 l/en/).
eyes, spillage and direct contact. Good laboratory Increasing containment levels are prescribed by
practice to keep cultures pure normally prevents their Health and Safety regulations for these hazard cate-
escape to cause infection, but note that the conditions gories in most countries, and information on those
provided for the growth of a particular fungus may which apply should be sought from appropriate na-
also be suitable for the growth of a potentially haz- tional agencies before starting work with listed or-
ardous contaminant. ganisms.
Special precautions should be taken when harvest- Lit.: Collins (Biologist 23: 83, 1976; biological
ing bulk cultures or large quantities of spores. Fungi hazards), Fuscaldo et al. (Laboratory safety. Theory
may also cause allergic reactions or mycotoxicoses and practice, 1980; general, biological, medical),
(poisoning) and therefore contact with them and the Collins (Laboratory-acquired infections, 1983 ),
materials or equipment they have been in contact Miller (Laboratory safety: principles and practices,
with must be avoided. 1986), Simpson & Simpson (The COSHH regula-
Great care must be taken in handling the pathogens tions: a practical guide, 1991), Stricoff & Walters
of coccidioidomycosis, histoplasmosis, and other sys- (Handbook of laboratory health and safety, edn 2,
temic mycoses for there are many instances of labo- 1995).
ratory infections by these fungi resulting in illness or See also Allergy, Human and veterinary mycology,
even death (see Hanel & Kruse, Misc. Pub/. Fort Mycetism, Mycotoxins.
Detrich, Dept. Anny 27, 1967; laboratory acquired saffron milk-cap, basidioma of the edible Lactarius
mycoses). deliciosus.
In the European Community, the European Direc- Sagedia A. Massa!. (1852) nom. rej. prop. = Porina
tive 2000/54/CE allocates fungi (and other organ- Milli. Arg. fide Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the
isms) to four hazard groups. Similar categories exist Fungi edn 8, 1995).
in other countries. See also Biosafety in microbi- Sagedia Ach. (1809) nom. rej. = Aspicilia fide Laun-
ological and biomedical laboratories edn 4, 1999; don & Hawksworth (Taxon 37: 478, 1988).
downloadable in PDF format from Sagediomyces Cif. & Tomas. (1953) = Strigula fide
www.cdc.gov/od/ohs/biosfty/bmb14/bmb14toc.htm; Harris (in litt. ).
Categorization ofpathogens according to hazard and Sagediopsis (Sacc.) Vain. (1921 ), Adelococcaceae. 7
categories of containment, edn 2, 1990): (on lichens), widespread (esp. temperate). See Al-
Group 1: A biological agent that is most unlikely to strup & Hawksworth (Meddr Grf!Jn/and Biosc. 31,
cause human disease. 1990; nomencl.), Hafellner (Herzogia 9: 749, 1993),
Group 2: A biological agent that may cause human Hoffmann & Hafellner (Biblthca Licheno/. 77: I,
disease and which might be a hazard to laboratory 2000).
workers but is unlikely to spread in the community. Sagema Poelt & Grube (1993), Lecanoraceae (L). I,
Laboratory exposure rarely produces infection and Nepal. See Grube & Poelt (Graphis Scripta 5: 69,
effective prophylaxis or treatment is available. 1993).
Group 3: A biological agent that may cause severe sagenetosome, see sagenogen.
human disease and present a serious hazard to labora- Sagenidiopsis R.W. Rogers & Hafellner (1987),
tory workers. It may present a risk of spread in the Arthoniaceae (L). 2, Australia; S. America. See Egea
community but there is usually effective prophylaxis et al. (Licheno/ogist 27: 351, 1995; posn), Grube
or treatment. (Bryologist 101: 377, 1998; phylogeny).
Group 4: A biological agent that causes severe hu- Sagenidium Stirt. (1877), Roccellaceae (L). 3, S.
man disease and is a serious hazard to laboratory America; Australia. See Henssen et al. (Lichenologist
workers. It may present a high risk of spread in the 11: 263, 1979), Grube (Bryo/ogist 101: 377, 1998;
community and there is usually no effective prophy- phylogeny), Kantvilas (Symb. bot. upsal. 34 no. I:
laxis or treatment. 183, 2004; Tasmania).
Most fungi belong to category I. The European sagenogen (sagenetosome), see bothrosome.
Union directive (see above) lists the following spe- sagenogenetosome, see bothrosome.
cies in category 2: Aspergil/us famigatus, Candida sagenogens, Olive's (1975) modification of Porter's
spp., Cryptococcus neoformans, Emmonsia parva, (1972) 'sagenogenetosomes', organelles from which
Epidermophyton floccosum, Fonsecaea spp., the ectoplasmic nets of Labyrinthula/es are produced.
Madurella spp., Microsporum spp., Neotestudina Sagenoma Stolk & G.F. Orr (1974), Trichocomaceae.
rosatii, Penicillium mameffii, Scedosporium apio- Anamorph Sagenomel/a. 2, Australia; Japan. See
spermum, Sporothrix schenkii and Trichophyton spp. Ueda & Udagawa (Mycotaxon 20: 499, 1984), Mal-
Only 5 fungi are included in category 3: Blastomyces loch in Samson & Pitt (Eds) (Advances in Penicil/ium
dermatitidis, C/adophialophora bantiana, Histo- and Aspergillus systematics 102: 365, 1985).
plasma capsulatum, Coccidioides immitis and Para- Sagenomella W. Garns (1978), anamorphic Sagenoma,
coccidioides brasiliensis [Note: teleomorph names Hso.OeWleP.3. 11, widespread. See Garns (Persoo-
only listed where the fungi are pleomorphic; see ge- nia 10: I 00, 1978), Gene et al. (J. C/in. Microbiol.
neric entries for those of the anamorphs]. No fungi 41: 1722, 2003; infection of dog).
are placed in category 4. Other classifications of haz- Sageria A. Funk (1975), Helotiaceae. Anamorph Asco-
ardous organisms are available (e.g. US Public conidium. I (on Tsuga), Canada. See Funk (CJB 53:
614 SAGIOLECHIA

1196, 1975), Verl<ley (Stud. Mycol. 44: 180 pp., Sampaioa Gonz. Frag. (1923) = Mycoglaena fide
1999; ultrastr. ). Checa (Mycotaxon 63: 467, 1997).
Sagiolechia A. Massa!. (1854),? Gomphillaceae (L). 6, Samuelsia Chaverri & K.T. Hodge (2008), Clavicipita-
Europe. See Vezda (Folia geobot. phytotax. 2: 383, ceae. 5, neotropics. See Chaverri et al. (Stud. Mycol.
1968), Henssen (Biblthca Lichenol. 58: 123, 1995). 60, 2008; phylogeny).
Sagittospora Lubinsky (1955), Chytridiales. I (on Samukuta Subram. & K. Ramakr. (1957) = Neottio-
Eudiplodinium Protozoa in goat rumen), Pakistan. spora fide Nag Raj (CJB 51: 2463, 1973).
See Lubinsky (Can. J. Microbiol. 1: 683, 1955). Sand dune fungi. Sand dunes have a characteristic
Sagrahamala Subram. (1972), anamorphic Pezizomy- mycota of both microfungi (Moreau & Moreau, Rev.
cotina, Hso.OeH/I eP .15. I 0, widespread. See Subra- Mycol. 6: 49, 1941, Dickinson & Kent, TBMS 58:
manian (Curr. Sci. 41: 48, 1972). 269, 1972) and macrofungi (Andersson, Op. bot. Soc.
Saitoa Rajendran & Muthappa (1980) = Neosartorya bot. Lund 2, 1950, Bon, BSMF 86: 79, 1970, Picardy;
fide Samson in Samson & Pitt (Eds) (Advances in 88: 15, 1972; Lepiota, Courtecuisse, Docums Mycol.
Penicillium and Aspergillus systematics 102: 365, fasc. 57-58, 66, 1984-1986, Hi;iiland, Blyttia 33: 127,
1985; coenzyme-Q system). 1975, 35: 139, 1977, 36: 69, 1978, Jaiswal & Rodri-
Saitoella Goto, Sugiy., Hamam. & Komag. (1987), gues (Curr. Sci. 80: 827, 2001; mycorrhizal fungi in
anamorphic Protomycetaceae, Hso.OeH.3/10. I (from coastal dunes of Goa, India), Singer (Mycopathologia
soil), Himalaya. See Goto et al. (J. gen. appl. Micro- 34: 129, 1968; on south Atlantic coast from Uruguay
biol. Tokyo 33: 76, 1987), Nishida & Sugiyama to Bahia Blanca, Argentina), Watling & Rotheroe,
(Mo/. Biol. Evol. 10: 431, 1993), Sjamsuridzal et al. Proc. R. Soc. Edinb. 96: 111, 1989) which, like that
(Mycoscience 38: 267, 1997), Ahearn et al. in of flowering plants, exhibits a zonation from the
Kurtzman & Fell (Eds) (Yeasts, a taxonomic study shore sand to fixed dune (Wallace, Trans. Devon.
4th edn: 600, 1998), Sugiyama et al. (Mycol. 98: 996, Ass. Advmt Sci. 86: 201, 1954; Cordoba et al. (Myco-
2006; phylogeny). science 42: 379, 2001; diversity gradients of my-
Saitomyces Ricker ( 1906) = Actinocephalum. corrhizal fungi in coastal dunes of Brazil)). Macro-
Sakaguchia Y. Yamada, K. Maeda & Mikata (1994), fungi play a role in facilitating dune colonization by
Cystobasidiomycetes. I (from sea water), Antarctica. flowering plants and in sustaining coastal dune sys-
See Fell et al. (Int. J. Syst. Evol. Microbiol. 50: 1351, tems (Logan et al., Aust. J. Pl. Physiol. 16: 141,
2000; mo!. phylogeny), Scorzetti et al. (FEMS Yeast 1989; mycorrhizal fungi enhancing Australian coastal
Research 2: 495, 2002). dune ecosystems), both by the action of fungal hy-
Sakireeta Subram. & K. Ramakr. (1957) = Tiaro- phae in accretion of sand particles and as mycorrhizal
sporella fide Sutton (Mycol. Pap. 141, 1977). symbionts (see Rotheroe, in Pegler et al. (Eds), Fungi
Saksenaea S.B. Saksena (1953), Radiomycetaceae. I, of Europe, 1993). Characteristic lichen communities
widespread. See Ellis & Hesseltine (Mycol. 66: 85, frequently develop on stable sand dunes and are usu-
1974), Ajello et al. (Mycol. 68: 53, 1976; on hu- ally dominated by species of Cladonia; succession in
mans), Ellis & Ajello (Mycol. 74: 144, 1982), Chien the lichen communities is correlated with the stability
et al. (TMSJ 33: 443, 1992), Mathews et al. (J. My- of the substratum (see James et al., in Seaward (Ed.),
col. Medic. 3: 95, 1993; causing zygomycosis, lit. re- Lichen ecology: 400, 1977). See also Ecology, Ma-
view), Pillai & Ahmed (Curr. Sci. 65: 291, 1993), rine fungi.
Voigt & Wostemeyer (Gene 270: 113, 2001; phylog- Sandersoniomyces R.K. Benj. (1968), Laboul-
eny), Prabhu & Patel (C/in. Microbiol. Infect. 10 beniaceae. I, USA. See Benjamin (Aliso 10: 345,
Suppl. I: 31, 2004; zygomycosis, review). 1983), Tavares (Mycol. Mem. 9: 627 pp., 1985).
Saksenaeaceae Hesselt. & J.J. Ellis (1974) = Radio- sandimmum, see cyclosporin A.
mycetaceae. Sanjuanomyces R.F. Castaneda & W.B. Kendr.
Lit.: Kirk (in litt. ). (1991), anamorphic Pezizomycotina, Hso.= eP.24. I,
Saliastrum Kujala (1946), anamorphic Pezizomy- Cuba. See Castaneda Ruiz & Kendrick (Univ. Water-
cotina, Hso.ObP.1. I, Europe; Canada. See Redhead loo Biol. Ser. 35: 93, 1991).
& Perrin (CJB 50: 2083, 1972), Sutton (Mycol. Pap. Santapauella Mundk. & Thirum. ( 1945) = Phragmidi-
141, 1977). ella fide Thirumalachar & Mundkur (Indian Phyto-
Salmonia S. Blumer & E. Milli. (1964) = Brasiliomy- path. 2: 193, 1949).
ces fide Braun (Nova Hedwigia 34: 704, 1981 ). Santapauinda Subram. (1994), anamorphic Pezizomy-
Salmonomyces Chidd. (1959) = Erysiphe fide Zheng cotina, Hso.#eP.1. 1, India. See Subramanian
(Mycotaxon 22: 209, 1985). (Kavaka 20/21: 58, 1992/1993).
Salsuginea K.D. Hyde (1991), Dothideomycetes. I Santessonia Hale & Vobis ( 1978), Caliciaceae (L). 6,
(marine), Thailand. See Eriksson & Hawksworth (SA Africa; S. America. See Serusiaux & Wessels (Myco-
11: 73, 1992; posn). taxon 19: 479, 1984; key), Stenroos & DePriest (Am.
saltation (of fungi), mutation; dissociation; see Varia- J. Bot. 85: 1548, 1998; DNA), Nordin & Mattsson
tion in fungi. (Lichenologist 33: 3, 2001; phylogeny), Helms et al.
Samarospora Rostr. (1892),? Eurotiales. I, Europe. (Mycol. 95: 1078, 2003; phylogeny), Follmann (J.
Samarosporella Linder (1944) nom. dub., Fungi. See Hattori bot. Lab. 100: 651, 2006; revision, S Amer-
Kohlmeyer (CJB 50: 1951, 1972). ica).
Samboa Tomas. & Cif. (1952) nom. dub. ? = Buellia Santessoniella Henssen ( 1997), ? Pannariaceae (L). 11,
fide Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn widespread (temperate). See Henssen (Symb. bot. up-
8, 1995). sal. 32: 75, 1997), Henssen (Lichenologist 32: 57,
Samboamyces Cif. & Tomas. (1953) = Samboa. 2000; S America), Henssen & Kantvilas (Lichenolo-
Sambucina Velen. (1947), ? Helotiales. I, former gist 32: 149, 2000; Tasmania), J0rgensen (Biblthca
Czechoslovakia. Lichenol. 88: 229, 2004), Spribille et al. (Biblthca
sambucinin, see enniatin. Lichenol. 96: 287, 2007; N America).
 SARCOGYNE 6I5

Santessoniolichen Tomas. & Cif. (1952) = Naetro- Hso.#eP.1. 27, widespread. See Hughes (CJB 61:
cymbe K6rb. fide Harris (More Dematiaceous Hy- 1727, 1984), Hughes (Myco/. 82: 657, 1990),
phomycetes, 1995). Hosagoudar (Zoos' Print Journa/18: I 071, 2003).
Santessoniomyces Cif. & Tomas. (1953) = Santes- Sarcinellaceae Nann. (1934) = Englerulaceae.
soniolichen. sarciniform, bundle-like, as the dictyospore of Stem-
Santiella Tassi (1900) = Passeriniella fide Sutton & phylium botryosum.
Sellar (CJB 44: 1505, 1966). Sarcinodochium H6hn. (1905), anamorphic Pezizomy-
Sappinia P.A. Dang. (1896) nom. dub., Protozoa. cotina, Hsp.#eH.?. I, Europe.
Excluded from Mycetozoa by Olive (1975: 6). Sarcinomyces Lindner (1898), anamorphic Eurotiomy-
saprobe (saprogen, saprotroph), an organism using cetes, Hso.#eH.21. 2, widespread. See Jong & King
dead organic material as food, and commonly caus- (Mycotru:on 3: 397, 1976), Herrnanides-Nijhof (Stud.
ing its decay (saprobe is the preferred term for fungi); Myco/. lS: 173, 1977), Wollenzien et al. (Antonie
saprobic, saprogen-ic (-ous), saprophilous, sapro- vanLeeuwenhoek7l: 281, 1997; Mediterranean), Ui-
trophic (adj.). See Hudson (Fungal saprophytism, jthoff et al. (Medical Mycology 36: 143, 1998; phy-
edn 2, 1980), saprophyte. logeny), Sterflinger et al. (Stud. Myco/. 43: 5, 1999;
Saprochaetaceae Coker & Shanor ex D.T.S. Wagner phylogeny, ecology), Sterflinger & Prillinger (An-
& Dawes ( 1970) = Dipodascaceae. tonie van Leeuwenhoek 80: 275, 2001; Austria), Bo-
Saprochaete Coker & Shanor (1939), anamorphic gomolova & Minter (Mycotru:on 86: 195, 2003).
Magnusiomyces, Hso.OfH.10. 14, widespread. See Sarcinomyces Oho (1926) = Sarcinosporon fide Jong
Wagner & Dawes (J. Elisha Mitchell scient. Soc. SS: & King (Mycotru:on 3: 397, 1976).
163, 1939), Hoog & Smith (Stud. Mycol. SO: 489, Sarcinosporon D.S. King & S.C. Jong (1975), ana-
2004; revision, phylogeny). morphic Pezizomycotina, Hso.OeH.10. I (from hu-
Saprogaster Fogel & States (2001), Phallales. I, USA. mans), widespread. See King & Jong (Mycotru:on 3:
See Fogel & States (Mycotru:on 80: 317, 2001). 92, 1975).
saprogen, a saprobe (q.v.). Sarcinulella B. Sutton & Alcorn (1983) = Anisomerid-
Saprophragma K.B. Deshp. & K.S. Deshp. (1966), ium fide Purvis et al. (Lichen Flora of Great Britain
anamorphic Pezizomycotina, Hso.= eH.?. I, India. and Ireland, 1992).
See Deshpande & Deshpande (Mycopatho/ogia 30: sarcodimitic, see Hyphal analysis.
200, 1966). Sarcodon Que!. ex P. Karst. (1881), Bankeraceae. 36,
saprophyte, a plant feeding by external digestion of widespread. See Maas Geesteranus & Nannfeldt
dead organic matter; commonly misapplied to fungi (Svensk bot. Tidskr. 63: 401, 1969), Singer (Beih.
where saprobe (q.v.) is the preferred term. Nova Hedwigia 77, 1983), Stalpers (Stud. Myco/. 3S:
Saprotaphrina Verona & Rambelli (1962) nom. nud., 168 pp., 1993; key), Schmidt-Stohn (Boletus 24: 48,
anamorphic Pezizomycotina. Used for the yeast phase 2000; Sarcodon imbriatus and S. squamosus).
of Taphrina. Sarcodontaceae Bondartsev & Singer ex Singer (1983)
saprotroph (I) a saprobe (q.v.); (2) a necrophyte on = Bankeraceae.
dead material which is not part of a living host Sarcodontia Schulzer (1866), Meruliaceae. 2, wide-
(Miinch), cf. perthophyte. spread (boreal). See Stalpers (Folia Cryptog. Es-
Sapucchaka K. Ramakr. (1956),? Microthyriaceae. I, tonica 33: 133, 1998).
India. See von Arx & Millier (Stud. Mycol. 9, 1975). Sarcographa Fee (1824), Graphidaceae (L). c. 74,
Sarawakus Lloyd (1924), Hypocreaceae. Anamorphs widespread (tropical). See Pant (Geophytology 20:
Gliocladium-like, Trichoderma-like, Verticillium- 48, 1991; 3 spp., India), Nakanishi et al. (Bull. natn.
like. 11 (from wood and bark), widespread (tropical). Sci. Mus. Tokyo, B 28: 107, 2002; Vanuatu), Staiger
See Samuels & Rossman (Myco/. 84: 26, 1992; key), (Biblthca Lichenol. 8S, 2002; monogr.), Archer (Te-
Rossman et al. (Stud. Myco/. 42: 248 pp., 1999). /opea 10: 589, 2004; Australia), Archer (Biblthca
Sarbhoy (Ashok Kumar; 1939-2006; India). BSc Lichenol. 94, 2006; Australia), Staiger et al. (MR.
(1956), MSc (1959), PhD (1963), Assistant Professor 110: 765, 2006; phylogeny), Archer (Systematics &
of Botany (1962-1965), Allahabad University; Com- Biodiversity S: 9, 2007; Solomon Is).
monwealth Mycological Institute (1965-1967); My- Sarcographina Miill. Arg. (1887), Graphidaceae (L).
cologist (1969-1972), Senior Mycologist (1972- 2, widespread. See Pant (Geophyto/ogy 20: 48, 1991;
1986), Principal Scientist ( 1986-1997), Professor India), Archer (Telopea 10: 589, 2004; Australia),
(1997-1999), Emeritus Scientist (2000-2003), Indian Archer (Biblthca Lichenol. 94, 2006; Australia),
Agricultural Research Institute, New Delhi. Respon- Staiger et al. (MR. 110: 765, 2006; phylogeny), Luck-
sible for development of the Indian Type Culture ing et al. (Biblthca Licheno/. 9S: 429, 2007; Costa
Collection. Principal mycologica/ publications. (with Rica).
L.V. Gangawane & D.K. Agarwal) Compendium of Sarcographomyces Cif. & Tomas. (1953) = Sarco-
Soii Borne Plant Pathogens (1987); (with S.P. Ray- grapha fide Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the
chaudhuri & A. Johnston) History ofPlant Pathology Fungi edn 8, 1995).
of South East Asia (1996); Textbook of Mycology Sarcogyne Flot. (1850) nom. rej. = Polysporina fide
(2006). Biogs, obits etc. Smith (World Federation for Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8,
Culture Collections Newsletter January 2007) [por- 1995).
trait]. Sarcogyne Flot. (1851) nom. cons., Acarosporaceae
Sarbhoyomyces Saikia ( 1981 ), anamorphic Pezizomy- (L). 30, widespread. See fargensen & Santesson
cotina, Hsy.OeH.?. I, India. See Saikia (Curr. Sci. SO: (Tru:on 42: 881, 1993; nomencl.), Seppelt et al.
949, 1981). (Lichenologist 30: 249, 1998), Lutzoni et al. (Am. J.
Sarcanthia Raf. (1817) nom. dub., Fungi. No spp. Bot. 91: 1446, 2004; phylogeny), Reeb et al. (Mo/.
included. Phylogen. Evol. 32: 1036, 2004; phylogeny), Crewe
Sarcinella Sacc. (1880), anamorphic Schijfnerula, et al. (MR. 110: 521, 2006; phylogeny), Mi~d-
616 SARCOLEOTIA

likowska et al. (Mycol. 98: 1088, 2006; phylogeny, 13 gen.(+ 8 syn.), 102 spp.
polyphyly). Lit.: Paden (Mycotaxon 2S: 165, 1986), Cabello
Sarcoleotia S. Ito & S. Imai (1934), ? Geoglossaceae. (Boin Soc. argent. Bot. 2S: 395, 1988; numerical tax-
I, widespread. See Schumacher & Sivertsen in onomy), Pfister (Mem. N. Y. bot. Gdn 49: 339, 1989),
Laursen et al. (Eds) (Arctic and Alpine Mycology 2: Bellemere et al. (Cryptog. Mycol. 11: 203, 1990; ul-
163, 1987), Jumpponen et al. (CJB 7S: 2228, 1998), trastr.), Benkert (Gleditschia 19: 173, 1991; keys
Wang et al. (Mycol. 98: I 065, 2006; phylogeny). German spp.), Butterfill & Spooner (Mycologist 9:
Sarcoloma Locq. (1979) = Hebeloma fide Kuyper (in 20, 1995), Li & Kimbrough (Int. J. Pl. Sci. 1S6: 841,
litt.). 1995; septa), Li & Kimbrough (CJB 74: 10, 1996),
Sarcomelas Raf. (1817) nom. dub., Fungi. Wang & Zhuang (Mycosystema 8-9: 39, 1995), Dur-
Sarcomyces Massee (1891), Helotiales. I, America. rieu et al. (Acta Bot. Yunn. 19: 128, 1997), Harring-
Sarcomyxa P. Karst. (1891), Marasmiaceae. I, wide- ton & Potter (Mycol. 89: 258, 1997), Landvik et al.
spread. (Nordic JI Bot. 17: 403, 1997; DNA), Harrington
Sarconemus Raf. (1815) nom. dub., ? Fungi. (Mycol. 90: 235, 1998), Hansen et al. (Mycol. 91:
Sarconiptera Raitv. (2003), Dermateaceae. I, 299, 1999), Harrington et al. (Mycol. 91: 41, 1999;
Greenland. See Raitviir (Mycotaxon 87: 363, 2003). phylogeny), Weinstein et al. (Mycol. 94: 673, 2002),
Sarcopaxillus Zmitr., V. Malysheva & E. Malysheva Hansen & Pfister (Mycol. 98: 1029, 2006; phylog-
(2004), Paxillaceae. I, Europe (northern). See Zmi- eny), Iturriaga & Pfister (Mycotaxon 9S: 137, 2006).
trovich et al. (Folia Cryptogamica Petropolitana 1: Sarcosoma Casp. (1891), Sarcosomataceae. Anamorph
52, 2004). Verticicladium. 5, widespread (north temperate and
Sarcophoma Hohn. (1916), anamorphic Dis- tropical). See Korf (Mycol. 49: 102, 1957), Landvik
cosphaerina, St.OeH.15. I, widespread. See van der et al. (Nordic JI Bot. 17: 403, 1997; DNA), Harring-
Aa (Persoonia 8: 283, 1975). ton et al. (Mycol. 91: 41, 1999; phylogeny), Kopcke
Sarcopodium Ehrenb. ( 1818), anamorphic Pezizomy- et al. (Phytochem. 60: 709, 2002; chemistry), Citta-
cotina, Hsp.O-leH.15. 11, widespread. See Ellis dini & Lunghini (Micologia e Vegetazione Mediter-
(More Dematiaceous Hyphomycetes, 1976), Sutton ranea 20: 155, 2005; conservation), Hansen & Pfister
(TBMS 76: 97, 1981), Watanabe (Mycol. 8S: 520, (Mycol. 98: 1029, 2006; phylogeny).
1993; Japan), Guarro et al. (J. Clin. Microbial. 40: Sarcosomataceae Kobayasi (1937), Pezizales. 10 gen.
3071, 2002; from human). (+ 8 syn.), 57 spp.
Sarcoporia P. Karst. (1894), Fomitopsidaceae. 7, Lit.: Otani (TMSJ 21: 149, 1980; key Jap. spp.),
widespread. See Ko et al. (Mycol. 93: 270, 2001; Paden (Fl. Neotrop. Monogr. 37, 1983; key), Don-
misapplied), Niemela & Kinnunen (Karstenia 4S: 77, adini (Mycol. helv. 2: 217, 1987), Bellemere et al.
2005; correct name for Parmastomyces) see Erastia. (Cryptog. Mycol. 11: 203, 1990), Benkert
Sarcopyrenia Ny!. (1858), ? Verrucariaceae (±L). 3 (Gleditschia 19: 173, 1991; keys E. German spp.),
(on lichens), widespread (northern hemisphere). See Cao et al. (Mycol. 84: 261, 1992), Li & Kimbrough
Navarino-Rosines & Hladiin (Cando/lea 4S: 469, (Int. J. Pl. Sci. 1S6: 841, 1995; septa), Li &
1990), Aguirre-Hudson (Bull. Br. Mus. nat. hist. Bot. Kimbrough (CJB 73: 1761, 1995), Li & Kimbrough
21: 85, 1991). (CJB 74: 1651, 1996), Landvik et al. (Nordic JI Bot.
Sarcopyreniaceae Nav.-Ros. & Cl. Roux (1998) = 17: 403, 1997; DNA), Zhuang & Wang (Mycotaxon
Verrucariaceae. 67: 355, 1998), Harrington et al. (Mycol. 91: 41,
Sarcopyreniomyces Cif. & Tomas. (1953) = Sar- 1999; phylogeny), Kopcke et al. (Phytochem. 60:
copyrenia fide Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the 709, 2002), Hansen & Pfister (Mycol. 98: 1029,
Fungi edn 8, 1995). 2006; phylogeny).
Sarcopyreniopsis Cif. & Tomas. (1953) = Sarcopyre- Sarcosphaera Auersw. (1869), Pezizaceae. I (hypo-
nia. geous), N. America; Europe. See Trappe (Mycotaxon
Sarcorhopalum Rabenh. (1851) = Taphrina fide Mix 2: I 09, 1975), Brandrud et al. (Blyttia 44: 113, 1986),
(Kansas Univ. Sci. Bull. 33: I, 1949). Landvik et al. (Nordic JI Bot. 17: 403, 1997; DNA),
Sarcosagium A. Massa!. (1856), Thelocarpaceae (L). Hansen et al. (Mycol. 93: 958, 2001; phylogeny),
I, widespread (temperate). See Poelt & Vezda (Best. Bohlin (MR. 108: 3, 2004; phylogeny), Hansen &
europ. Flecht., 1977), Reeb et al. (Mo/. Phylogen. Pfister (Mycol. 98: 1029, 2006; phylogeny), Tedersoo
Evol. 32: 1036, 2004; phylogeny). et al. (New Phytol. 170: 581, 2006; ectomycorrhiza).
Sarcoscypha (Fr.) Boud. (1885), Sarcoscyphaceae. Sarcostroma Cooke (1871 ), anamorphic Griphos-
Anamorph Molliardiomyces. c. 28, widespread (north phaerioma. I, widespread. See Sutton (Mycol. Pap.
temperate). See Denison (Mycol. 64: 609, 1972), 138, 1975), Nag Raj (Coelomycetous Anamorphs
Baral (Z. Mykol. SO: 117, 1984; key 5 spp.), Harring- with Appendage-bearing Conidia, 1993), Jeewon et
ton (Mycotaxon 38: 417, 1990; 3 spp. N. Am.), Ben- al. (Mo/. Phylogen. Evol. 2S: 378, 2002; phylogeny),
kert (Gleditschia 19: 173, 1991), Zhuang (Mycosys- Ono & Kobayashi (Mycoscience 44: 109, 2003; Ja-
tema S: 65, 1993; SEM), Harrington (Harvard Pap. pan, teleomorph), Lee et al. (Stud. Mycol. SS: 175,
Bot. 10: 53, 1997; 5 spp.), Harrington & Potter (My- 2006; S Africa).
col. 89: 258, 1997; ITS), Harrington (Mycol. 90: 235, Sarcostromella Boedijn (1959) = Camarops fide
1998; DNA), Harrington et al. (Mycol. 91: 41, 1999; Nannfeldt (Svensk bot. Tidskr. 66: 335, 1972).
phylogeny), Zhuang (Mycotaxon 76: I, 2000; dis- Sarcostromellaceae Boedijn (1959) = Boliniaceae.
trib.), Weinstein et al. (Mycol. 94: 673, 2002; phy- sarcotrimitic, see Hyphal analysis.
logeny), Hansen et al. (Mo/. Phylogen. Evol. 36: I, Sarcotrochila Hohn. (1917), Hemiphacidiaceae. Ana-
2005; phylogeny), Hansen & Pfister (Mycol. 98: morph Rhabdogloeopsis. 4 (on conifers), N. Amer-
1029, 2006; phylogeny), Perry et al. (MR. 111: 549, ica; Europe. See Korf (Mycol. S4: 12, 1962), Dennis
2007; phylogeny). (British Ascomycetes, addenda and corrigenda: 22,
Sarcoscyphaceae Le Gal ex Eckblad (1968), Pezizales. 1981), Gernandt et al. (Mycol. 93: 915, 2001; phy-
 SCAB 617
logeny), Stone & Gernandt (Mycotaxon 91: 115, Savile (Douglas Barton Osborne; 1909-2000; Ireland).
2005). BA & MSc, Macdonald College, Quebec, Canada
Sarcoxylon Cooke (1883), Xylariaceae. 2, Asia; Af- (1928-1934); PhD, University of Michigan (1935-
rica. See Rogers (Mycol. 73: 28, 1981 ), Lress0e (SA 1939); Royal Canadian Airforce (1939-1943); Divi-
8: 25, 1989). sion of Botany and Plant Pathology, Ottawa, 1943-
Sarcoxylum Clem. & Shear (1931) nom. nud. = Sar- 1974; Fellow of the Royal Society of Canada; DSc,
coxylon. McGill University (1978); MSA Distinguished My-
Sarea Fr. (1825),? Leotiomycetes. Anamorphs Epithy- cologist ( 1988). Pioneer exploring the mycota of
rium, Pycnidiella. 2 (on resin), widespread (temper- northern Canada, making major contributions on rust
ate). See Hawksworth & Sherwood (CJB S9: 357, biodiversity and co-evolution of fungi and plants.
1981), Reeb et al. (Mo/. Phylogen. Evol. 32: 1036, Pubis. An extensive series of papers on rusts and co-
2004; phylogeny), Lumbsch et al. (MR. 111: 1133, evolution, mainly in CJB, Canadian Field Naturalist
2007). and Mycol., with many contributions to Fungi Cana-
Sarocladium W. Garns & D. Hawksw. (1976), ana- denses. Biogs, obits etc. Parmelee (Mycol. 93: 807,
morphic Hypocreales, Hso.OeH.15. 3 (on Oryza), 2001).
Asia; USA. See Boa & Brady (TBMS 89: 161, 1987), Savoryella E.B.G. Jones & R.A. Eaton (1969), ?
Chen et al. (Acta Mycol. Sin. Suppl. 1: 318, 1987; Sordariomycetidae. 11, Europe; Asia. See Jones &
purple sheath disease of rice), Bridge et al. (Pl. Path. Hyde (Bot. Mar. 3S: 83, 1992; posn), Read et al.
38: 239, 1989; Bambusa blight), Joe & Manib- (CJB 71: 273, 1993; ultrastr.), Hyde (Mycoscience
hushanrao (Z. PjlKrankh. PjlPath. PjlSchutz 102: 3S: 59, 1994), Ho et al. (MR. 101: 803, 1997), Chang
291, 1995; chemistry), Bills et al. (MR. 108: 1291, et al. (MR. 102: 709, 1998; Taiwan).
2004; chemistry, phylogeny), Ayyadurai et al. (Curr. Slvulescu (Traian; 1889-1963; Romania). Professor of
Microbial. SO: 319, 2005; genetic variation). Systematic Botany and Phytopathology, Agricultural
Sarophorum Syd. & P. Syd. (1916), anamorphic Peni- College, Herastrau-Bucarest (1922). Mycologist and
cilliopsis. See Malloch & Cain (CJB SO: 2613, 1972), plant pathologist, noted for his studies on rusts and
Pitt & Samson (Regnum veg. 128: 13, 1993), Ogawa smuts. Pubis. Monographia Uredinalelor din R.P.R.
& Sugiyama (Integration of Modern Taxonomic 2 vols (1953); Ustilaginalele din R.P.R. 2 vols
Methods for Penicillium and Aspergillus Classifica- (1957). Biogs, obits etc. Urban (Ceska Mykologie 17:
tion: 149, 2000; phylogeny), Hsieh & Ju (Mycol. 94: 163, 1963); Bontea (Review of Tropical Plant Pa-
539, 2002; teleomorph). thology 7: 35, 1993); Sandu-Ville (Sydowia 18: I,
Sarrameana Vezda & P. James (1973),? Fuscideaceae 1965) [bibliography, portrait]; Stafleu & Cowan (TL-
(L). 3, widespread. See Vezda & Kantvilas (Lichen- 2 S: 91, 1985).
ologist 20: 179, 1988), Aptroot & Sipman (Willde- Savulescua Petr. ( 1959), Diaporthales. I, Puerto Rico.
nowia 20: 221, 1991), Kantvilas & Vezda (Nordic JI See Petrak (Acad. Republ. Pop. Romine: 591, 1959).
Bot. 16: 325, 1996). Savulescuella Cif. ( 1959), anamorphic Doassansi-
Sarrameanaceae Hafellner (1984), Ostropomycetidae aceae. 3.
(inc. sed. ). I gen., 5 spp. See Lumbsch et al. (Lichen- Sawada (Kaneyoshi; 1888-1950; Japan). Pioneer of
ologist 39: 509, 2007; Australia), Lumbsch et al. Asian mycology. Described over 2500 species of
(Nova Hedwigia 86: 105, 2008). fungi from Taiwan. Pubis. [Descriptive Catalogue of
Sartorya Yuill. ( 1927) nom. dub., Pezizomycotina. See Formosan Fungi] [Special Bulletin of the Agricultural
also Neosartorya. See Malloch & Cain (CJB SO: 61, Experiment Station of the Government of Formosa],
1972). 10 vols (1919-1944) [in Japanese]. Biogs, obits etc.
Sartvellia Berk. (1857) = Dasyspora. Stafleu & Cowan (TL-2 S: 92, 1985).
Satchmopsis B. Sutton & Hodges (1975), anamorphic Sawadaea Miyabe (1914), Erysiphaceae. Anamorph
Pezizomycotina, Ccu.OeH.15. 3, widespread. See Sut- Oidium subgen. Octagoidium. 9, widespread.
ton & Pascoe (TBMS 88: 169, 1987), Crous et al. S. bicornis (syn. Uncinula aceris; powdery mildew of
(Stud. Mycol. SS: 53, 2006). sycamore, Acer). See Zheng & Chen (Acta Micro-
Sathropeltis Bat. & Matta (1959) = Myriangiella fide bial. Sin. 20: 35, 1980), Braun (Beih. Nova Hedwigia
von Arx & Millier (Stud. Mycol. 9, 1975). 89, 1987), Mori et al. (Mycoscience 41: 437, 2000;
satratoxins, toxins of Stachybotrys atra (syn. phylogeny), Cunnington et al. (Australas. Mycol. 23:
S. alternans); the cause of stachybotryotoxicosis in 37, 2004; Australia), Hirose et al. (MR. 109: 912,
farm animals and humans. 2005; phylogeny), Wang et al. (Mycol. 98: 1065,
saturnine (of ascospores), having a flat edge round the 2006; phylogeny).
middle (as in some Hansenula spp.). Sawadaia, see Sawadaea.
Saturnispora Z.W. Liu & Kurtzman (1991), saxicolous, growing on rocks. A few fungi are able to
Pichiaceae. 4, widespread. See Kurtzman in Kurtz- live on saxicolous substrata (Kobluk & Kahle, Bull.
man & Fell (Eds) (Yeasts, a taxonomic study 4th edn: Can. Pet. Geo/. 2S: 208, 1977; bibliogr.); Lichenothe-
387, 1998), Morais et al. (Int. J. Syst. Evol. Micro- lia (q.v.) is primarily saxicolous. Rocks are one of the
bial. SS: 1725, 2005), Kurtzman (FEMS Yeast Res. 6: main substrata for lichens and the lit. on the latter is
288, 2006), Suh et al. (Mycol. 98: I 006, 2006). vast, see refs. cited under Ecology. Lichens can also
Saturnomyces Cain (1956) = Emericellopsis fide Gil- change the mineral composition of rocks through the
man (Manual ofsoil fungi, 1956). action of oxalic acid, etching being visible by SEM
Satwalekera D. Rao, V.G. Rao & P.Rag. Rao (1970) = (see Syers & Iskandar, in Ahmadjian & Hale (Eds),
Torula fide Kendrick & Carmichae in Ainsworth et The Lichens: 225, 1974, Jones et al., Lichenologist
al. (Eds)(The Fungi 4A: 390, 1973). 12: 277, 1980). See also Biodeterioration.
Satyrus Bose (1811) =Phallus fide Stalpers (in litt.). scab, as delimited by Jenkins (Phytopath. 23: 389,
Sauvageautia Har. (1892) = Urosporella fide Hawk- 1933), a plant disease having hyperplastic scab-like
sworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995). lesions; cf. anthracnose. - of apple (Venturia in-
618 SCABRADIPORITES

aequalis), cherry (V, cerasi), pear (V. pirina); cereals Scedosporium Sacc. ex Castell. & Chaim. (1919),
(Gibberella zeae, frequently as G. saubinettii, and anamorphic Pseudallescheria, Hso.OeH.19. 4 (on
Fusarium spp. ), citrus (Elsinoe fawcettii), peach humans, other animals and from hay), widespread
(Fusicladium carpophilum); powdery- of potato (subtropical). See Kendrick & Carmichae in Ains-
(Spongospora subterranea). worth et al. (Eds) (The Fungi 4A: 390, 1973), Salkin
Scabradiporites Y.K. Mathur (1966), Fossil Fungi. I et al. (J. Clin. Microbiol. 26: 498, 1988; S. injlatum,
(Paleocene), India. See Mathur (Quarterly Journal of an emerging pathogen), Dykstra et al. (Mycol. 81:
the Geological, Mining & Metallurgical Society of 896, 1989; TEM of conidiogenesis), Issakainen et al.
India 38: 43, 1966). (J. Med. Vet. Mycol. 35: 389, 1997; SSU rDNA),
scabrid, rough with delicate and irregular projections. Wedde et al. (Medical Mycol. 36: 61, 1998; PCR-
Scabropezia Dissing & Pfister (1981), Pezizaceae. 3. based identification), Issakainen et al. (MR. 103:
See Hirsch (Agarica 6: 241, 1985; key Eur. spp.), 1179, 1999; relationship with Petrie/la), Okada et al.
Norman & Egger (Mycol. 91: 820, 1999; phylogeny), (CJB 76: 1495, 1998; phylogeny), Rainer et al. (J.
Hansen et al. (Mycol. 93: 958, 2001; phylogeny), Clin. Microbiol. 38: 3267, 2000; molecular variabil-
Spooner (Czech Mycol. 52: 259, 2001; as Pli- ity), Zouhair et al. (Journal of Medical Microbiology
cariella), Hansen et al. (Mo/. Phylogen. Evol. 36: I, SO: 925, 2001; strain typing), Sole et al. (Medical
2005; phylogeny), Lress0e & Hansen (MR.111: 1075, Mycology 41: 293, 2003; strain typing), Gilgado et
2007; phylogeny). al. (J. Clin. Microbiol. 43: 4930, 2005; phylogeny),
scabrous, rough. Guarro et al. (Medical Mycology 44: 295, 2006; re-
Scalaria Lazaro Ibiza ( 1916) = Phellinus fide Wagner view), Rainer & Hoog (MR. 110: 151, 2006; phylog-
& Fischer (MR.105: 777, 2001). eny).
Scalarispora Buritica & J.P. Hennen (1994), Phakop- Scelobelonium (Sacc.) Hohn. (1905) = Crocicreas fide
soraceae. I (on Ampelopsis (Vitaceae)), Taiwan. See Carpenter(Mem. N. Y. bot. Gdn33: I, 1981).
Buritica & Hennen (Revta Acad. colomb. cienc. ex- Scelophoromyces Thaxt. (1912), Laboulbeniaceae. I,
act. fis. nat. 19: 61, 1994) Cf. Pucciniostele. America. See Nannfeldt (Svensk bot. Tidskr. 43: 468,
Scalenomyces I.I. Tav. (1985), Laboulbeniaceae. I, 1949).
Sardinia. See Tavares (Mycol. Mem. 9: 313, 1985). Scenidium (Klotzsch) Kuntze (1898) = Hexagonia Fr.
Scalidium Hellb. (1867) = Scoliciosporum fide Poelt & fide Jiilich (Persoonia 12: 107, 1984).
Vezda (Biblthca Lichenol. 16, 1981), Santesson (Li- Scenomyces F. Stevens (1927), anamorphic Pezizomy-
chens ofNorway and Sweden, 1984). cotina, Cpt.-.-. I, Panama.
Scanning electron microscopy (SEM). The scanning Scepastocarpus Santam. (2004), Laboulbeniaceae. I,
electron microscope images a sample surface by Spain. See Santamaria (Mycol. 96: 764, 2004).
scanning it with a high-energy beam of electrons in a Sceptrifera Deighton (1965), anamorphic Pezizomy-
raster scan pattern; the electrons interact with the cotina, Hsy.leP.10/12. I, Philippines. See Deighton
sample surface to produce signals with information (Mycol. Pap. 101: 37, 1965).
about its topography. The resulting images are at Sceptromyces Corda (1831) = Aspergillus fide
much higher magnification and resolution than possi- Engelke (Hedwigia 41: 219, 1902).
ble with light microscopy, and with much greater Schachtia Schulzer (1866) [non Schachtia H. Karst.
depth of field. Samples are coated prior to examina- 1859, Rubiaceae] = Fenestella fide Hawksworth et
tion with a thin layer of gold, palladium or alumin- al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995).
ium, or with more recent technology may be exam- Schadonia Korb. (1859), Ramalinaceae (L). 3, wide-
ined frozen and even uncoated. When linked to a spread (north temperate). See Ekman (Op. bot. 127:
computer, the analogue signal can be converted to 148 pp., 1996), Upreti & Nayaka (Mycotaxon 97:
digital form, allowing specimens to be measured, 275, 2006; India).
counted and mapped. The technique has been very Schadoniaceae Hafellner (1984) = Ramalinaceae.
widely used in mycology to resolve fungal structures, Schaereria Korb. (1855) nom. cons., Schaereriaceae
particularly appressoria, asci, basidia, conidiogenous (L). 11, widespread (esp. temperate). See Schneider
cells, hyphae, fruitbodies and spores. (Biblthca Lichenol. 13, 1980), Eriksson & Hawk-
Lit.: Heywood (Ed.) (Scanning electron micros- sworth (SA 12: 42, 1993; posn), Lunke et al. (Bryolo-
copy: systematic and evolutionary applications, gist 99: 53, 1996), Kantvilas (Lichenologist 31: 231,
1971), Claugher (Ed.) (Scanning electron microscopy 1999; Tasmania), Fryday & Common (Bryologist
in taxonomy and fanctional morphology, 1990). See 104: 109, 2001; Falkland Is), Lumbsch et al. (Mo/.
Microscopy, Ultrastructure. Phylogen. Evol. 31: 822, 2004; phylogeny), Schrnull
Scaphidiomyces Thaxt. (1912), Laboulbeniaceae. 4, S. & Spribille (Lichenologist 37: 527, 2005), Wedin et
America; West Africa. See Nannfeldt (Svensk bot. al. (MR.109: 159, 2005; phylogeny).
Tidskr. 43: 468, 1949). Schaereriaceae M. Choisy ex Hafellner (1984), Ostro-
Scaphidium Clem. (1901), anamorphic Pezizomy- pomycetidae (inc. sed. ). I gen. (+ I syn.), 11 spp.
cotina, St.leH.19. I, USA. Lit.: Lumbsch et al. (MR. 111: 257, 2007; phylog-
Scaphis Eschw. (1824) = Graphis fide Staiger eny), Lumbsch et al. (MR.111: 1133, 2007).
(Biblthca Lichenol. 85, 2002). Scharifia Petr. (1955), Pezizomycotina. I, Iran. See
Scaphophoeum Ehrenb. ex Wallr. (1833) = Schizo- Petrak (Sydowia 9: 448, 1955).
phyllum. Schasmaria (Ach.) Gray (1821) = Cladonia fide
scar (I) (of yeasts), bud -, on parent cell; birth -, on Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8,
daughter cell; (2) (of anamorphic fungi), at conidio- 1995).
genous locus and conidial base/apex, left after seces- scheda (pl. -ae), schedula (pl. -ae), (Latin), label(s),
sion of conidium. esp. printed labels relating to sets of dried specimens
scariose, thin; paper-like. (exsiccati; q.v.).
scarlet (elf) cup, the ascoma of Sarcoscypha coccinea. Scheleobrachea S. Hughes (1958) = Pithomyces fide
 SCHIZOPHYLLACEAE 619

Ellis (Dematiaceous Hyphomycetes, 1971 ). sporion.

Schenckiella Henn. (1893), Saccardiaceae. 1, S. Amer- Schizocapnodium Fairm. (1921), Nitschkiaceae. 1
ica. (from wood), USA; India. See Nannfeldt (Svensk bot.
Schenella T. Macbr. (1911), Geastraceae. 4, wide- Tidskr. 65: 49, 1971; syn. of Nitschkia), Subramanian
spread. See Estrada-Torres et al. (Mycol. 97: 139, & Sekar (Kavaka 18: 19, 1993), Huhndorf et al. (MR
2005). 108: 1384, 2004).
Scherffelia Sparrow (1933) [non Scherjfelia Pascher Schizocephalum Preuss (1852) = Haplographium fide
1911,A/gae] = Scherffeliomyces. Saccardo (Sy/I. Jung. 4: 306, 1886).
Scherft'eliomyces Sparrow (1934), Chytridiaceae. 1, Schizochora Syd. & P. Syd. (1913), Phyllachoraceae. 3
Europe; N. America. (from living leaves), widespread. See von Arx &
Scherft'eliomycopsis Geitler ( 1962), Chytridiaceae. 1 Millier (Beitr. Kryptfl. Schweiz 11 no. 1, 1954).
(on Coleochaete), Austria; Poland. See Skirgiello & Schizochorella Hohn. (1918) = Hypoderrna De Not.
Szymanska (Feddes Repert. 113: 128, 2002; Poland). fide Minter (in litt. ).
Schift'nerula Hohn. (1909), Englerulaceae. Anamorphs Schizoderma Ehrenb. ( 1818) = Leptostroma fide Sut-
Questieriella, Sarcinella. c. 36, widespread (esp. ton (Mycol. Pap. 141, 1977).
warmer areas). See Hansford (Mycol. Pap. 15, 1946), Schizoderma Kunze (1825), anamorphic Pezizomy-
Hughes (CJB 62: 2213, 1984), Hughes (Mycol. 82: cotina, Cac.?.?. 1, Germany.
657, 1990), Hosagoudar (Zoos' Print Journal 18: Schizodiplodia Zambett. ( 1955) = Didymosporiella
1071, 2003). fide Sutton (Mycol. Pap. 141, 1977).
Schinzia Niigeli (1842) [non Dennstiitt, 1818] = Entor- Schizodiscus Brusse (1988), Porpidiaceae (L). 1, Natal.
rhiza fide Vlinky (Illustrated genera of smut fungi, See Brusse (Bothalia 18: 94, 1988).
1987). schizogenous, formed by cracking or splitting, cf.
Schinzinia Fayod (1889), Agaricaceae. 1, E. Africa. lysigenous.
Schismatomma Flot. & Korb. ex A. Massa!. (1852), schizogony, the process of division of a schizont.
Roccellaceae (±L). 11, widespread. See Torrente & Schizographa Ny!. (1857) nom. dub., Fungi.
Egea (Biblthca Lichenol. 32, 1989), Tehler (CJB 68: Schizolaboulbenia Middelh. (1957) = Laboulbenia
2458, 1990; cladistics), Tehler (Op. Bot. 118: 1, fide Benjamin in Thaxter (Mem. Am. Acad. Arts Sci.
1993; key), Tehler (Mycotaxon 51: 31, 1994), Grube 1896-193112-16, 1971).
(Bryologist 101: 377, 1998; phylogeny), Myllys et al. schizolytic, secession of conidia involving a splitting of
(Lichenologist 31: 461, 1999; phylogeny), Follmann the delimiting septum so that one half of the cross-
(Mitteilungen aus dem Institut fiir Allgemeine wall becomes the base of the seceding conidium and
Botanik Hamburg 30-32: 61, 2002; biogeography), the other half remains at the apex of the conidioge-
Lumbsch et al. (Mo/. Phylogen. Evol. 34: 512, 2005; nous cell (Cole & Samson, Patterns of development
phylogeny), Ertz & Diederich (Bryologist 109: 415, in conidial fungi, 1979). Cf. rhexolytic.
2006; lichenicolous habit, Mexico), Tehler & Irestedt Schizoma Ny!. ex Cromb. (1894) = Thyrea fide
(Cladistics 23: 432, 2007). Henssen (Symb. bot. upsal. 18 no. 1, 1963).
Schismatommatomyces Cif. & Tomas. (1953) = Schizomeromyces Thaxt. ( 1931) = Clematomyces fide
Schismatomma. Tavares (Mycol. Mem. 9, 1985).
Schistodes Theiss. (1918) = Perisporiopsis Henn. fide Schizonella J. Schrot. (1877), Anthracoideaceae. 4 (on
Millier & von Arx (Beitr. Kryptfl. Schweiz 11 no. 2, Cyperaceae), widespread (esp. Europe; N. America).
1962). See Vlinky (Mycotaxon 69: 102, 1998; key).
Schistophoron Stirt. (1876), ? Graphidaceae (L). 2, Schizonia Pers. (1828) = Schizophyllum.
widespread. See Tibell (Lichenologist 14: 219, 1982), schizont, a vegetative thallus, having no wall, which
Tibell (Beih. Nova Hedwigia 79: 597, 1984), Aptroot undergoes simple or multiple division.
& Sipman (Biblthca Lichenol. 96: 21, 2007; key). Schizontopeltis Bat. & H. Maia (1962) = Schizothy-
Schistoplaca Brusse ( 1987) = Lecanora fide Lumbsch rium fide von Arx & Millier (Stud. Mycol. 9, 1975).
& Feige (Mycotaxon 52: 429, 1994), Ekman (Op. bot. Schizoparmaceae Rossman (2007), Diaporthales. 3
127: 148 pp., 1996). gen.(+ 5 syn.), 32 spp.
Schistostoma Stirt. (1878) = Graphis fide Salisbury Lit.: Rossman et al. (Mycoscience 48: 135, 2007;
(Lichenologist 6: 126, 1974). phylogeny).
Schizacrospermum Henn. (1899) nom. dub., Fungi. Schizoparme Shear (1923 ), Schizoparmaceae. Ana-
See Walker (Mycotaxon 11: 1, 1980). morph Pilidiella. 7 (from leaves), widespread. See
schizidium, a propagule formed by upper layers of a Samuels et al. (Mycotaxon 46: 459, 1993), Van
lichen thallus splitting off as scale-like segments Niekerk et al. (MR. 108: 283, 2004; phylogeny, ana-
from the main lobes (e.g. the lobule-like structures in morph), Rossman et al. (Mycoscience 48: 135, 2007;
Fulgensia bracteata subsp. deformis). See Poelt review).
(Flora, Jena 159: 23, 1980). Fig. 22G. Schizopelte Th. Fr. (1875), Roccellaceae (L). 1, N.
Schizmaturus (Corda) Kalchbr. (1880) = Lysurus fide America. See Tehler (CJB 68: 2458, 1990; cladis-
Dring (Kew Bull. 35: 1, 1980). tics), Grube (Bryologist 101: 377, 1998), Myllys et
schizobiont, bacteria once considered to be additional al. (Bryologist 101: 70, 1998), Myllys et al. (Lichen-
symbionts of lichens. ologist 31: 461, 1999; phylogeny).
Schizoblastosporion Cif. (1930), anamorphic Sac- Schizopeltis Bat. & l.H. Lima (1959) = Schizothyrium
charomycetales, Hso.OeH.10. 2, widespread. See fide Millier & von Arx (Beitr. Kryptfl. Schweiz 11 no.
Smith in Kurtzman & Fell (Eds) (Yeasts, a taxonomic 2, 1962).
study 4th edn: 602, 1998), Schweigkofler et al. (Or- Schizopeltomyces Cif. & Tomas. (1953) = Schizopelte.
gan. Divers. Evol. 2: 1, 2002), Suh et al. (Mycol. 98: Schizophoma Kleb. (1933)? = Sclerophoma fide Sut-
1006, 2006; phylogeny). ton (Mycol. Pap. 141, 1977).
Schizoblastosporon Hara (1936) = Schizoblasto- Schizophyllaceae Que!. (1888), Agaricales. 2 gen. (+
620 SCHIZOPHYLLALES

11 syn.), 7 spp. Kohli (The Yeasts Vol. 6. Yeast Genetics. Edn 2:

Lit.: Cooke (Myco/. S3: 575, 1961; Schizophyllum), 583, 1995), Sipiczki (Antonie van Leeuwenhoek 68:
Donk (Persoonia 3: 199, 1964), Nuss (Hoppea 39: 119, 1995), Jeffery et al. (Antonie van Leeuwenhoek
127, 1980), Stalpers (Persoonia 13: 495, 1988), 72: 327, 1997), Kurtzman & Blanz in Kurtzman &
Sigler et al. (J. Med. Vet. Mycol. 3S: 365, 1997), Fell (Eds) (Yeasts, a taxonomic study 4th edn: 69,
Ginns (Mycol. 90: 19, 1998), James et al. (Evolution 1998), Sugiyama (Mycoscience 39: 487, 1998),
Lancaster, Pa. S3: 1665, 1999), Buzina et al. (J. Clin. Vaughan-Martini & Martini in Kurtzman & Fell
Microbial. 39: 2391, 2001), James & Vilgalys (Mo/. (Eds) (Yeasts, a taxonomic study 4th edn: 391, 1998),
Ecol. 10: 471, 2001), Kano et al. (J. Clin. Microbial. Esteve-Zarzoso et al. (Int. J. Syst. Bacterial. 49: 329,
40: 3535, 2002), Moncalvo et al. (Mo/. Phylogen. 1999), Mikata & Yamada (Res. Commun. Inst. Ferm.,
Evol. 23: 357, 2002), Bodensteiner et al. (Mo/. Phy- Osaka 19: 41, 1997), Wood (Nature Lond. 41S no.
logen. Evol. 33: 501, 2004), Larsson et al. (MR. 108: 6874: 871, 2002), Sugiyama et al. (Myco/. 98: 996,
983, 2004), Wei & Dai (Mycosystema 23: 437, 2004). 2006; phylogeny).
Schizophyllales = Agaricales. Schizosaccharomycetales O.E. Erikss. (1994).
Schizophyllum Fr. (1815), Schizophyllaceae. 6 (wood Schizosaccharomycetidae. 1 fam., 2 gen., 5 spp.
rot; pathogenic for humans), widespread. See Wat- Fam.:
ling & Sweeney (Sabouraudia 12: 214, 1974; cultural Schizosaccharomycetaceae
chars.), Buzina et al. (J. Clin. Micro biol. 39: 2391, The name has been used by Prillinger et al. (Z.
2001; molecular identification), Baron et al. (J. Clin. Mykol. S6: 219, 1990) to include Protomycetales and
Microbial. 44: 3042, 2006; diagnosis). Taphrinales which they considered intermediate be-
Schizophyllus, see Schizophyllum. tween Ascomycota and Basidiomycota.
Schizopora Velen. (1922) nom. rej., Schizoporaceae. 4, Lit.: Eriksson et al. (SA 11: 119, 1993), Jeffery et
widespread. See Ryvarden & Johansen (Prelim. al. (Antonie van Leeuwenhoek 72: 327, 1997; lipids),
Polyp. Fl. E. Afr.: 315, 1980), Langer (Biblthca My- Kurtzman & Blanz (The Yeasts, a taxonomic Study:
col. IS4, 1994; sub Hyphodontia), Paulus et al. (MR. 69, 1998), Sjamsuridzal et al. (Mycoscience 38: 267,
104: 1155, 2000), Lim & Jung (Mycobiology 29: 194, 1997), Sugiyama (Mycoscience 39: 487, 1998).
2001; Korean spp.). Schizosaccharomycetes O.E. Erikss. & Winka (1997),
Schizoporaceae Jiilich (1982), Hymenochaetales. 14 Taphrinomycotina. 1 ord., 1 fam., 2 gen., 5 spp. The
gen. (+ 6 syn.), 109 spp. fission yeasts. Ord.:
Lit.: Hallenberg (Mycotaxon 27: 361, 1986), Naka- Schizosaccharomycetales
sone (Mycol. Mem. IS: 412 pp., 1990), Langer For Lit. see ord. and fam.
(Biblthca Mycol. IS4: 298 pp., 1994), Ginns (Mycol. Schizosaccharomycetidae, see Schizosaccharomy-
90: 19, 1998), Langer (Folia cryptog. Estonica 33: cetes.
57, 1998), Paulus et al. (MR. 104: 1155, 2000), Hjort- Schizospora Dietel ( 1895) [non Schizospora Reinsch
stam (Windahlia 24: 1, 1998), Hjortstam & Ryvarden 1875, Algae] = Pucciniosira fide Dietel (Nat. Pflan-
(Syn. Fung. IS: 8, 2002), Greslebin & Rajchenberg zenfam. 6, 1928).
(N.Z. JI Bot. 41: 437, 2003), Larsson et al. (MR. 108: Schizosporaceae Dietel (1897) = Pucciniosiraceae.
983, 2004), Martin & Monton (Bo/. Sanid. Veg. Pla- Schizostege Theiss. (1917) [non Schizostege W.F.
gas 30: 93, 2004), Binder et al. (Systematics and Bio- Hillebr. 1888, Pteridophyta] = Saccothecium fide
diversity 3: 113, 2005), Kiiffer & Senn-Irlet (Mycol. Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8,
Progr. 4: 77, 2005). 1995).
Schizosaccharis Clem. & Shear ( 1931) = Schizosac- Schizostoma Ces. & De Not. ex Sacc. (1878) [non
charomyces. Schizostoma Ehrenb. ex Lev. 1846] = Xenolophium
Schizosaccharomyces Lindner (1893), Schizosac- fide Holm & Yue (Acta Mycol. Sin. Suppl. I: 82,
charomycetaceae. 1 or 4, widespread. See Bridge & 1986), Huhndorf (Mycol. 8S: 490, 1993), Barr &
May (J. gen. Microbial. 130: 1921, 1984; numerical Mathiassen (Mycotaxon 69: 159, 1998).
taxonomy), Kreger-van Rij (Ed.) (Yeasts, a taxo- Schizostoma Ehrenb. ex Lev. (1846), Agaricaceae. 1,
nomic study 3rd edn, 1984; key), Mikata & Banno widespread (subtropical dry areas). See Long &
(IFO Res. Comm. 13: 45, 1987; ascospores), Barnett Stouffer (Myco/. 3S: 21, 1943), Lunghini (Bollettino
et al. (Yeasts: Characteristics and Identification 2nd del/ 'Associazione Mico/ogica ed Ecologica Romana
edn, 1990), Cox in Wheals et al. (Eds) (Yeast Chich- 17: 22, 2001), Sarasini (Rivista di Micologia 46: 7,
ester 6: 7, 1995; genetic analysis), Munz & Kohli in 2003; mediterranean).
Wheals et al. (Eds) (Yeast Chichester 6: 583, 1995; Schizothecium Corda (1838) nom. rej., Lasiosphaeri-
chromosome maps), Sipiczki (Antonie van Leeuwen- aceae. 1 (coprophilous), widespread. See Lundqvist
hoek 68: 119, 1995; phylogeny), Sprague in Wheals (Symb. bot. upsa/. 20 no. 1, 1972), Hawksworth et al.
et al. (Eds) (Yeast Chichester 6: 411, 1995; mating (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995), Huhndorf et
types), Vaughan-Martini & Martini in Kurtzman & al. (Mycol. 96: 368, 2004; phylogeny), Cai et al.
Fell (Eds) (Yeasts, a taxonomic study 4th edn: 391, (Fungal Diversity 19: 1, 2005; phylogeny), Miller &
1998), Wood (Nature Lond. 41S no. 6874: 871, 2002; Huhndorf (Mo/. Phylogen. Evol. 3S: 60, 2005; phy-
genome), Lopandic et al. (Myco/. Progr. 4: 205, logeny, wall structure), Hu et al. (Cryptog. Mycol.
2005; phylogeny), Suh et al. (Myco/. 98: 1006, 2006; 27: 89, 2006; China).
phylogeny). Schizothyra Bat. & C.A.A. Costa (1957), anamorphic
Schizosaccharomycetaceae Beij. ex Klllcker (1905), Pezizomycotina, Cpt.OeH.?. 1, Brazil. See Batista &
Schizosaccharomycetales. 2 gen. (+ 3 syn.), 5 spp. Costa (An. Soc. Biol. Pernambuco IS: 409, 1957).
Lit.: Eriksson et al. (SA 11: 119, 1993), Egel in Schizothyrella Thiim. (1880), anamorphic Pezizomy-
McLaughlin et al. (Eds) (The Mycota A Comprehen- cotina. 5, Europe; USA.
sive Treatise on Fungi as Experimental Systems for Schizothyrellina Petr. ( 1922) nom. nud. = Phacidiella
Basic and Applied Research I: 251, 1994), Munz & P. Karst. fide Sutton (Mycol. Pap. 141, 1977).
 SCHWENDENER 621

Schizothyriaceae Hohn. ex Trotter, Sacc., D. Sacc. & like. See Vanky (Sydowia 34: 157, 1981; monogr.),
Traverso (1928), Capnodiales. 16 gen. (+ 28 syn.), 52 Nagler et al. (Mycol. 81: 884, 1989; ascomycete af-
spp. More molecular data are needed, but placement finities), Vanky (Mycol. Balcanica 1: 175, 2004).
of the family seems clear. Schroeteriaster Magnus ( 1896), Pucciniales. 1 (on
Lit.: von Arx & Millier (Stud. Myca/. 9, 1975), Ranunculus (I) (Ranunculaceae); on Rumex (II, III)
Eriksson (Op. Bot. 60, 1981), Farr (Myca/. 79: 97, (Polygonaceae)), Europe. See Mains (Annis mycol.
1987), Williamson & Sutton (Pl. Dis. 84: 714, 2000), 32: 256, 1934) = Uromyces (Puccin.) fide, Cummins
Batzer et al. (Myca/. 100: 232, 2008; phylogeny). & Hiratsuka (Illustr. Gen. Rust Fungi rev. edit.,
Schizothyrina Bat. & l.H. Lima (1959) = Schizothy- 1983).
rium fide Millier & von Arx (Beitr. Kryptfl. Schweiz Schulzeria Bres. & Schulzer (1886) nom. dub. ? =
11 no. 2, 1962). Leucoagaricus fide Kuyper (in litt. ).
Schizothyrioma Hohn. ( 1917), Helotiales. 2, Europe. Schvartsman (Sofiya Ruvinovna; 1912-1975; Ukraine,
See Holm (Svensk bot. Tidskr. 65: 208, 1971), Nauta later Russia, Kazakhstan). Laboratory assistant,
& Spooner (Mycologist 14: 65, 2000; UK). Adamy Aul, Adygea Autonomous Region (1930);
Schizothyrium Desm. (1849), Schizothyriaceae. Ana- student, Moscow State University (1931-1940); Sen-
morph Zygophiala. c. 13, widespread (esp. tropical). ior Lecturer in Botany, Kazakh State University,
S. pomi (fly speck of apple and pear). See von Arx & Alma Ata ( 1940-1961 ); founder ( 1941) then Head
Millier (Stud. Myca/. 9, 1975), Katumoto (TMSJ 27: (1943-1961) of the Department of Lower Plants, Bo-
1, 1986), Petrini et al. (Mycol. helv. 3: 263, 1989), tanical Institute of the Kazakh SSR Academy of Sci-
Kohlmeyer et al. (CJB 76: 467, 1998), Batzer et al. ences. Major contributions to the mycota of Kazakh-
(Mycol. 97: 1268, 2005; phylogeny), Batzer et al. stan, as initiator, organizer and editor-in-chief of the
(Myca/. 100: 232, 2008; phylogeny). [Flora of Cryptogamic Plants of Kazakhstan] [in
Schizothyropsis Bat. & A.F. Vital (1960), anamorphic Russian]. Pubis. (with various collaborators) [Flora
Pezizomycotina, Cpt.OeH.?. 1, Paraguay. See Batista of Cryptogamic Plants of Kazakhstan] 8 vols (1960-
& Vital (Atas Inst. Micol. Univ. Recife 1: 355, 1960). 1973) [in Russian]. Biogs, obits etc. Vasyagina &
Schizotorula Krassiln. (1954) nom. inval., Fungi. A Byzova ([Mikologiya i Fitopatologiya] 12: 176, 1978
lapsus for Schizotorulopsis. [in Russian]).
Schizotorulopsis Cif. ( 1930) nom. dub., Bacteria. ? Schwanniomyces Kloeker (1909), Saccharomycetales.
Based on bacteria. 6. See Kurtzman & Robnett (Yeast Chichester 7: 61,
Schizotrichella E.F. Morris (1956) = Colletotrichum 1991), Yamada et al. (J. gen. appl. Microbial. Tokyo
fide Sutton (Myca/. Pap. 141, 1977). 37: 523, 1991), Nakase et al. in Kurtzman & Fell
Schizotrichum McAlpine (1903), anamorphic Pezizo- (Eds)(Yeasts, a taxonomic stucry 4th edn: 157, 1998).
mycotina, Hso.OfH.10. 2, Australia; Bermuda. Schwarzmannia Pisareva (1968), anamorphic Pezizo-
schizotype, a syntype taken to be the type of name by mycotina, Cac.leP.19. 1, Kazakhstan. See Pisareva
the exclusion of other syntypes; an implicit lectotype, (Botanicheskie Materialy Gerbariya Instituta
but not acceptable as a formal typification; see type. Botaniki, Akademiya Nauk Kazakhskoi SSR 5: 72,
Schizoxylon Pers. (1810), Stictidaceae. 33, widespread 1968).
(esp. temperate). See Sherwood (Mycotaxon 6: 215, Schweinitz (Lewis David von; 1780-1834; USA).
1977; key), Johnston (Mycotaxon 24: 349, 1985; Born, Bethlehem, Pennsylvania; educated in Saxony,
anamorph), Wedin et al. (Lichenologist 37: 67, 2005; Germany (1798-1808); church administrator, Salem,
phylogeny). North Carolina (1812 onwards). The first important
Schizoxylum Pers. (1822) = Schizoxylon. mycologist of his country, Schweinitz learned my-
schlauch, open-ended extension of the rohr, orientated cology in Saxony with Albertini, continuing this in-
toward the cytoplasm of encysted zoospore of plas- terest on return to the USA in 1812; a careful ob-
modiophorids. See also rohr and stachel. server who had one of the best compound micro-
Schmitzomia Fr. (1849) = Stictis fide Sherwood (My- scopes of his day, he sent parts of his specimens to
cotaxon 6: 215, 1977). co-workers in Europe and America. Pubis. (with Al-
Schnablia Sacc. & P. Syd. (1899), ? Helotiales. 1, bertini) Conspectus Fungorum in Lusatiae (1805);
Europe. Synopsis Fungorum Carolinae Superioris (1822);
Schneepia Speg. (1885) = Parmularia Lev. fide Millier Synopsis Fungorum in America Boreali (1832) [an
& von Arx (Beitr. Kryptfl. Schweiz 11 no. 2, 1962), account of all the fungi (about 4,000) then known in
Inacio & Cannon (MR 107: 82, 2003). North America]. Biogs, obits etc. Rogers (Mycol. 69:
Schoenbornia Bubak (1906) = Hymenopsis fide Sutton 223, 1977); Shear (Plant World 5: 45, 1902) [por-
(Myca/. Pap. 141, 1977). trait]; Shear & Stevens (Mycol. 9: 191, 1917); Shear
Schoenleinium Johan-Olsen (1897) = Trichophyton & Stevens (Memoirs of the To"ey Botanical Club
fide Kendrick & Carmichae in Ainsworth et al. (Eds) 16: 119, 1921, Schweinitz-Torrey correspondence);
(The Fungi 4A: 390, 1973). Stafleu & Cowan (TL-2 5: 437, 1985).
Schrakia Hafellner (1979),? Patellariaceae. 1, N. & S. Schweinitzia Grev. (1823) [non Schweinitzia Elliott ex
America. See Kutorga & Hawksworth (SA 15: 1, Nuttall 1818, Pyrolaceae] = Podaxis fide Kuyper (in
1997). litt. ).
Schroedera DJ. Morris & A. Adams (2002), Micro- Schweinitzia Massee (1895) ? = Velutaria fide Nann-
sporidia. 2. See Morris & Adams (Acta Protozool. feldt (Nova Acta R. Soc. Scient. upsal., 1932).
41: 395, 2002). Schweinitziella Speg. (1888), Sordariomycetes. 3 (on
Schroeterella Syd. (1922) [non Schroeterella Herzog fungi), widespread (tropical). See Pirozynski (Kew
1916, Musci] = Puccinia fide Dietel (Nat. Pjlanzen- Bull. 31: 595, 1977).
fam. 6, 1928). Schwendener (Simon; 1829-1919; Switzerland). Stu-
Schroeteria G. Winter (1881), anamorphic Pezizomy- dent, Geneva then Zilrich ( 1856-1857) [under C.
cotina. 6 (in seeds of Veronica), Asia; Europe. smut- Niigeli]; Assistant (1857-1860), then Lecturer (1860-
622 SCINDALMA

1867) Munich; Professor of Botany, Basie (1867- sworth (TBMS 65: 219, 1975), Hawksworth (Bull. Br.
1877); Professor of Botany, Tilbingen (1877-1878); Mus. nat. hist. Bot. 6: 181, 1979), Diederich &
Professor of Botany and Director of Botanical Insti- Scholz (Biblthca Lichenol. 57: 113, 1995), Etayo &
tute, Berlin (1878-1909). Elucidated true nature of Calatayud (Annin naturh. Mus. Wien Ser. B, Bot.
the components of lichen symbiosis. Pubis. Verhand- Zoo!. 100: 677, 1998; Spain).
lungen der Schweizerischen Naturforschenden Ge- Scleroconidioma Tsuneda, Currah & Thormann
sellschaft in Rheinfelden Aarau 51: 88, 1867; Die Al- (2000), anamorphic Dothideomycetes. I, Canada. See
gentypen der Flechtengonidien, 1869. Biogs, obits Tsuneda et al. (CJB 78: 1295, 2000), Tsuneda et al.
etc. Ainsworth (Introduction to the History of Mycol- (Myco/. 93: 1164, 2001; ontogeny), Hambleton et al.
ogy, 1976); Vines (Proceedings of the Linnean Soci- (Myco/. 95: 959, 2003; phylogeny), Tsuneda et al.
ety 1919-20: 47, 1921); Stafleu & Cowan (TL-2 5: (Mycol. 96: 1128, 2004; phylogeny).
443, 1985). Scleroconium Syd. (1935), anamorphic Pezizomy-
Scindalma Hill ex Kuntze (1898) = Phellinus fide cotina, Hsp.OeH.6. I, S. America.
Pegler (The polypores [Bull. BMS Suppl.], 1973). Sclerocrana Samuels & L.M. Kohn (1987), Sclerotini-
Sciniatosporium Kalchbr. ex Morgan-Jones (1971) = aceae. I, New Zealand. See Samuels & Kohn (Sy-
Seimatosporium fide Sutton (TBMS 58: 164, 1972). dowia 39: 202, 1987).
Sciodothis Clem. (1909) = Tomasellia fide Harris (in Sclerocystis Berk. & Broome (1873), Glomeraceae. I,
/itt. ). widespread (tropical). See Almeida & Schenk (My-
Scipionospora E.K.C. Bylen & J.l.R. Larsson (1995), ca/. 82: 703, 1990; revision), Wu (Mycotaxon 47: 25,
Microsporidia. I. 1993), Wu (Mycotaxon 49: 327, 1993; revision), Wu
Scirrhia Nitschke ex Fuckel (1870), ? Capnodiales. & Chen (TMSJ 34: 283, 1993), Wang et al. (Acta
Anamorph Lecanosticta. 9, widespread. S. acico/a Myco/. Sin. 15: 161, 1996), Yao eta/. (GeneraofEn-
(brown needle blight of pine). See Siggers (Tech. dogona/es: 229 pp., 1996), Redecker et al. (Myco/.
Bull. U.S. Dept. Agric. 870, 1944), Obrist (Phyto- 92: 282, 2000; phylogeny, S. coremioides transferred
path. Z. 35: 370, 1959), Barr (Contr. Univ. Mich. to G/omus), Degawa (Memoirs of the National Sci-
Herb. 9: 523, 1972), von Arx & Millier (Stud. Myco/. ence Museum Tokyo 37: 119, 2001; Japan).
9, 1975;? = Metameris p.p.), Butin (Sydowia 38: 20, Sclerodepsis Cooke (1890) = Trametes fide Ryvarden
1986; anam.), Kohlmeyer et al. (CJB 74: 1830, (Gen. Polyp.: 222, 1991).
1996). Scleroderma Pers. (180 I), Sclerodermataceae. c. 30,
Scirrhiachora Theiss. & Syd. (1915), Mycosphaerella- widespread. See Guzman (Darwiniana 16: 233,
ceae. I, Europe. See von Arx & Millier (Stud. Myca/. 1970; key), Rifai (TMSJ 28: 97, 1987; Malesia, key),
9, 1975), Aptroot (CBS Diversity Ser. 5, 2006). Sarasini (Boll. Gruppo Mico/. 'G. Bresadola' 34:
Scirrhiella Speg. (1885) = Apiospora fide Barr (Myco/. 119, 1991; Italy), Richter (Mycotaxon 45: 461, 1992;
68, 1976). cultures), Sims et al. (Mycotaxon 56: 403, 1995;
Scirrhiopsis Henn. ( 1905) nom. dub., Fungi. key), Jeffries (Sc/eroderma - Ectomycorrhizal fangi,
Scirrhodotbis Theiss. & Syd. (1915) = Metameris fide key genera in profile, 1999; ecology), Poumarat (Bul-
Barr (Mycotaxon 43: 371, 1992). letin Semestriel de la F Merati on des Associations
Scirrhopboma Petr. (1941), anamorphic Pezizomy- Mycologiques Mediterraneennes 15: 40, 1999; Eu-
cotina, St.OeH.?. I, Europe. rop., key), Watling (Mycoscience 47: 18, 2006).
Scirrhophragma Theiss. & Syd. (1915) = Metameris Sclerodermataceae Corda (1842), Boletales. 6 gen.(+
fide Barr (Mycotaxon 43: 371, 1992). 23 syn.), 39 spp.
scissile (of the flesh of a pileus ), separating into hori- Lit.: Dick (TBMS 57: 417, 1971), Gill & Watling
zontal layers. (Pl. Syst. Evo/. 154: 225, 1986), Richter (Mycotaxon
Scitovszkya Schulzer (1866) = Mucor Fresen. fide 45: 461, 1992), Orlovich & Ashford (Protop/asma
Hesseltine (Myco/. 47: 344, 1955). 178: 66, 1994), Pegler et al. (British Puffballs, Earth-
Sclerangium Lev. (1848) = Scleroderma fide Stalpers s tars and Stinkhorns An Account of the British
(in litt.). Gasteroid Fungi: 255 pp., 1995), Sims et al. (Myco-
sclerobasidium, see basidium. taxon 56: 403, 1995), Bruns et al. (Mo/. Ecol. 5: 257,
sclerocarps, sclerotium-like modified ascomata per- 1998), Junghans et al. (Mycorrhiza 7: 243, 1998),
manently lacking a sexual capacity and acting as Sims et al. (MR 103: 449, 1999), Guzman & Ovrebo
sclerotia, as in Varicosporina ramu/osa (Kohlmeyer (Myco/. 92: 174, 2000), Diez et al. (New Phytol. 149:
&Charles,CJB59: 1787, 1981). 577, 2001), Binder & Bresinsky (Myco/. 94: 85,
Sclerocbaeta Hllhn. ( 1917) = Chaetopyrena Pass. fide 2002), Caimey (New Phytol. 153: 199, 2002), Ka-
Hllhnel (Hedwigia 60: 129, 1918). suya et al. (Mycoscience 43: 475, 2002), Martin et al.
Sclerochaetella Hllhn. ( 1917) = Diploplenodomus fide (New Phytol. 153: 345, 2002), Hitchcock et al. (MR
Petrak (Annis myco/. 42: 58, 1944). 107: 699, 2003), Kanchanaprayudh et al. (Myco-
Sclerocleista Subram. (1972), Trichocomaceae. Ana- science 44: 287, 2003), Moyersoen et al. (New Phy-
morph Aspergillus. 2. See von Arx (Gen. Fungi tol. 160: 569, 2003), Watling & Sims (Mem N. Y.
Sporu/. Cult. Edn 3, 1981), Pitt & Samson (Regnum bot. Gdn 89: 93, 2004), Watling (Mycoscience 47:
veg. 128: 13, 1993), Bainbridge (Integration of Mod- 18, 2006).
ern Taxonomic Methods for Penicil/ium and Asper- Sclerodermatales = Boletales.
gil/us Classification: 373, 2000; phylogeny), Tamura Sclerodermatopsis Torrend ( 1923) ? = Xylaria Hill ex
et al. (Integration of Modem Taxonomic Methods for Schrank fide Lress0e (SA 13: 43, 1994).
Penicil/ium and Aspergillus Classification: 357, Scleroderris (Fr.) Bonord. (1851) = Godronia fide
2000; phylogeny), Klich (Identification of Common Groves (CJB 43: 1195, 1965).
Aspergil/us Species: 116 pp., 2002). Sclerodiscus Pat. (1890), anamorphic Pezizomycotina,
Sclerococcum Fr. (1825), anamorphic Pezizomycotina, St.OeP.?. I, Asia.
Hsp.#eP.1/10. 15 (on lichens), Europe. See Hawk- Sclerodon P. Karst. (1889) = Gloiodon.
 SCLEROTINIA 623

Sclerodothiorella Died. (1912), anamorphic Pezizomy- Sclerophoraceae Kllrb. (1846) = Coniocybaceae.

cotina, St.OeH.?. I, Europe. Sclerophytomyces, see Peterjamesia.
Sclerodothis Hllhn. (1918) = Leptosphaeria fide von Sclerophyton Eschw. (1824), Roccellaceae (L). 27,
Arx & Millier (Stud. Mycol. 9, 1975). widespread. See Egea & Torrente (Bryologist 98:
Sclerogaster R. Hesse ( 1891 ), Sclerogastraceae. I 0, 207, 1995; N. Am.), Makhija & Adawadkar (Lichen-
Europe; America. See Dodge & Zeller (Ann. Mo. bot. ologist 34: 347, 2002; India), Archer (Mycotaxon 87:
Gdn 23: 565, 1937), Fogel (Mycol. 82: 655, 1990; N. 85, 2003; Australasia), Sparrius (Biblthca Lichenol.
Am. key). 89, 2004; monogr.), Sparrius et al. (Lichenologist 37:
Sclerogastraceae Locq. ex P.M. Kirk (2008), 285, 2005; soredia), Hawksworth (Lichenologist 38:
Geastrales. I gen., I 0 spp. 187, 2006; nomencl.).
Scleroglossum Hara (1948) = Scleromitrula fide Korf Sclerophytonomyces Cif. & Tomas. (1953) = Sclero-
in Ainsworth et al. (Eds) (The Fungi 4A: 249, 1973). phyton.
Scleroglossum Pers. (1820) = Acrospermum fide Sclerophytonomyces Cif. & Tomas. ex Sparrius
Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, (2004) nom. inval. = Peterjamesia fide Sparrius
1995). (Biblthca Lichenol. 89: 84, 2004), Hawksworth
Sclerogone Warcup (1990), Endogonaceae. I, Austra- (Lichenologist 38: 187, 2006).
lia. See Warcup in Sanders et al. (Eds) (Endomy- Scleroplea (Sacc.) Oudem. (1900) = Pyrenophora fide
corrhizas: 53, 1975; culture), Warcup (MR 94: 173, Anon. (Sydowia 5: 248, 1951 ).
1990), Yao et al. (Kew Bull. 50: 349, 1995), Yao et scleroplectenchyma, plectenchyma (q.v.) composed of
al. (Genera o/Endogonales: 229 pp., 1996). very thick-walled conglutinate cells. See Yoshimura
Sclerographa (Vain.) Zahlbr. (1923) = Opegrapha & Shimada (Bull. Kochi Gakuen Jun. Coll. 11: 13,
Ach. fide Upreti & Singh (Beitr. Biol. Pjl. 62: 233, 1990); stereome.
1987). Scleropleella Hllhn. (1918) = Leptosphaerulina fide
Sclerographiopsis Deighton (1973), anamorphic Pe- Barr (Contr. Univ. Mich. Herb. 9, 1972).
zizomycotina, Hsy.= eP.3. I, Sierra Leone. See Sut- scleroprosoplectenchyma, see plectenchyma.
ton & Pascoe (Aust. J. Bot. 35: 183, 1987; cf. Tan- Scleropycnis Syd. & P. Syd. (1911), anamorphic Pe-
donella). zizomycotina, St.OeH.15. 2, Europe. See Sutton &
Sclerographium Berk. (1854), anamorphic Pezizomy- Livsey (TBMS 88: 271, 1987; gen. redescription).
cotina, Hsy.#eP.10. 4, Asia; Africa. See Deighton Scleropycnium Heald & C.E. Lewis (1912) ? = Pho-
(Mycol. Pap. 78, 1960). mopsis (Sacc.) Bubak. fide Sutton (Mycol. Pap. 141,
Scleroma Fr. ( 1838) = Pleurotus fide Kuyper (in litt.) 1977).
Pleurotus is not yet conserved against Scleroma. Scleropyrenium H. Harada (1993), Verrucariaceae (L).
Scleromeris Syd. (1926), anamorphic Pezizomycotina, 2, Japan. See Harada (Nat. Hist. Res. 2: 131, 1993),
St.OeP.?. I, C. America. Harada (Lichenology 1: 76, 2002).
Scleromitra Corda (1829) = Pistillaria Fr. fide Corner Sclerosphaeropsis Bubak ( 1914) nom. dub., anamor-
(Ann. Bot. Mem. [A monograph of Clavaria and al- phic Pezizomycotina. See Sutton (Mycol. Pap. 141,
lied genera] 1, 1950). 1977).
Scleromitrula S. Imai (1941), Rutstroemiaceae. Ana- Sclerosporis Stach & A. Chandra (1956), Fossil Fungi.
morph Myrioconium. 6, widespread. See Kohn & I (Carboniferous, Tertiary), Europe. See Stach &
Nagasawa (TMSJ 25: 127, 1984), Spooner (Biblthca Pickhardt (Palaeontologische Zeitschrift 31: 140,
Mycol. 116, 1987), Holst-Jensen et al. (Mycol. 89: 1957).
885, 1997; phylogeny, as Verpatinia), Schumacher & Sclerostagonospora Hllhn. (1917), anamorphic Pleo-
Holst-Jensen (Mycoscience 38: 55, 1997; phylogeny, sporales. See Petrak (Annis mycol. 23: 4, 1925), Sut-
syn. Verpatinia), Wang et al. (Am. J. Bot. 92: 1565, ton (The Coelomycetes, 1980), Crous & Palm (MR
2005; phylogeny), Wang et al. (Mol. Phylogen. Evol. 103: 1299, 1999).
41: 295, 2006; phylogeny), Wang et al. (Mycol. 98: Sclerostilbum Povah (1932) = Tilachlidiopsis fide
I 065, 2006; phylogeny). Stalpers (CJB 69: 6, 1990).
Scleromium Linds. (1869) nom. inval. = Pseudo- Sclerotelium Syd. (1921) = Puccinia fide Dietel (Nat.
graphis. Pjlanzenfam. 6, 1928).
Scleroparodia Petr. (1934) = Ascochytopsis fide Sut- Sclerotheca Bubak & Vleugel (1908) [non Sclerotheca
ton (Mycol. Pap. 141, 1977). DC. 1839, Campanulaceae] = Camarosporium fide
Scleropezicula Verkley (1999), Helotiales. Anamorph Sutton (The Coelomycetes, 1980).
Cryptosympodula. I, Canada; Europe. See Verkley sclerothionine, a plant growth promoting metabolic
(Stud. Mycol. 44: 132, 1999), Verkleyeta/. (MR 107: product of Sclerotinia libertiana (Matsu & Satomura,
689, 2003; phylogeny). Agr. biol. Chem. 32: 611, 1968).
Sclerophoma Hllhn. (1909), anamorphic Sydowia, Sclerothyrium Hllhn. (1918) = Microsphaeropsis
Xenomeris, St.OeH.15. 30, widespread. See Her- Hllhn. fide Sutton (Mycol. Pap. 141, 1977).
manides-Nijhof (Stud. Mycol. 15: 166, 1977; as Do- Sclerotiaceae Dumort. (1822) = Typhulaceae.
thichiza), Millier & Hallaksela (MR 102: 1190, sclerotic cell, see muriform cell.
1998). Sclerotiella A.K. Sarbhoy & A. Sarbhoy (1975), ana-
Sclerophomella Hllhn. (1917) = Phoma Sacc. fide morphic Pezizomycotina, Sc.-.-. I, India. See
Sutton (Mycol. Pap. 141, 1977). Sarbhoy & Sarbhoy (Maharashtra Vidnyan Mandir,
Sclerophomina Hllhn. (1917) = Phoma Sacc. fide Patrika9: 91, 1974).
Sutton (Mycol. Pap. 141, 1977). Sclerotinia Fuckel (1870) nom. cons., Sclerotiniaceae.
Sclerophora Chevall. ( 1826), Coniocybaceae (L). 6, Anamorphs Myrioconium, Sclerotium. 14, wide-
widespread (temperate). See Tibell (Beih. Nova spread. S. minor and S. sclerotiorum (plurivorous),
Hedwigia 79: 597, 1984), Yao & Spooner (Kew Bull. S. trifoliorum (clover rot). See Kohn (Mycotaxon 9:
54: 683, 1999). 365, 1979; monogr., key, 259 epithets), Spooner
624 SCLEROTINIACEAE

(Biblthca Myca/. 116, 1987), Kohli et al. (Mo/. Ecol. S. coffeicola), Punja & Damiani (Mycol. 88: 694,
4: 69, 1995; clonality), Kohli & Kohn (Mo/. Ecol. 5: 1996), Cartwright et al. (Myco/. 89: 163, 1997; my-
773, 1996; mitochondrial haplotypes), Cubeta et al. coparasite of S. oryzae), Almeida et al. (J. Phytopath.
(Phytopatho/ogy 87: 1000, 1997; clonality), Holst- 149: 493, 2001; genotypic diversity S. ro/feii), Okabe
Jensen et al. (Myco/. 89: 885, 1997; phylogeny), Wil- & Matsumoto (MR 107: 164, 2003; phylogeny).
letts (MR 101: 939, 1997; evolution, review), Holst- sclerotium ( 1) a firm, frequently rounded, mass of
Jensen et al. (Nordic JI Bot. 18: 705, 1999; phylog- hyphae with or without the addition of host tissue or
eny), Gemandt et al. (Mycol. 93: 915, 2001; phylog- soil, normally having no spores in or on it (cf. bulbil,
eny), Freeman et al. (Eur. J. Pl. Path. 108: 877, stroma); see Willetts (Biol. Rev. 46: 387, 1971; sur-
2002; molecular diagnostics), Meinhardt et al. (Fito- vival, 47: 515, 1972; morphogenesis), Willetts &
pato/. Brasil 27: 211, 2002; genetic diversity, Brazil), Bullock (MR 96: 801, 1992; developm. biology). A
Kim & Cho (Pl. Path. J. 19: 69, 2003; on Cru- sclerotium may give rise to a fruit body, a stroma (as
ciferae), Viji et al. (Pl. Dis. 88: 1269, 2004; on in ergot), or mycelium. See blackfellows' bread,
turfgrass, N America), Ekins et al. (MR 110: 1193, stone fungi, tuckahoe, Anamorphic fungi. (2) (of My-
2006; homothallism), Wang et al. (Myco/. 98: 1065, cetozoa), the firm, resting condition of a plasmodium.
2006; phylogeny). Sclerozythia Petch (193 7), anamorphic Pezizomy-
Sclerotiniaceae Whetzel (1945), Helotiales. 47 gen.(+ cotina, Cpd.OeH.?. 1, British Isles.
28 syn.), 284 spp. Sclerozythia Petr. (1955) [non Sclerozythia Petch
Lit.: Whetzel (Mycol. 37: 648, 1945; fams.), 1937] = Neozythia.
Buchwald (Kg/. Veter. Landboh. Aarsskr., 1949), scobiculate, in fine grains, like sawdust.
Dumont & Korf (Myco/. 63: 157, 1971; gen. no- scocho, see Fermented food and drinks.
mencl.), Schwegler (Schweiz. Z. Pilzk. 56: 49, 1978; =
Scodellina Gray ( 1821) Peziza Fr.
genetics), Kohn (Mycotaxon 9: 365, 1979), Scolecactis Clem. (1909) = Bactrospora fide Egea &
Schumacher & Kohn (CJB 63: 1610, 1985), Spooner Torrente (Cryptog. Bryol.-Licheno/. 14: 329, 1993).
(Biblthca Myco/. 116, 1987; gen. concepts), Kohn Scoleciasis Roum. & Fautrey (1889) nom. dub.= Lep-
(TBMS 91: 639, 1988; protein electroph.), Kohn & tosphaeria fide Sutton (in /itt. ), Pennycook &
Grenville (CJB 67: 371, 1989; anatomy, histochem.), McKenzie (Mycotaxon 82: 145, 2002).
Kohn & Grenville (CJB 67: 394, 1989; ultrastr.), Scoleciocarpus Berk. (1843) = Arachnion fide De-
Batra (Mycol. Mem. 16: 246 pp., 1991), Novak & moulin (Nova Hedwigia 21: 646, 1972).
Kohn (Appl. Environm. Microbial. 57: 525, 1991; scolecite, see Woronin's hypha.
protein electrophor.), Verkley (MR 97: 179, 1993; Scolecites (orthographic variant), see Skolekites . .
ultrastr.), Zhuang (Acta Mycol. Sin. 13: 13, 1994; Scolecobasidiella M.B. Ellis (1971), anamorphic Pe-
China), Anderson & Kohn (Ann. Rev. Phytopath. 33: zizomycotina, Hso.leP.10. 1, Somalia. See Ellis (My-
369, 1995), Cubeta et al. (Phytopathology 87: 1000, co/. Pap. 125: 12, 1971).
1997), Holst-Jensen et al. (Am. J. Bot. 84: 686, Scolecobasidium E.V. Abbott (1927), anamorphic
1997), Holst-Jensen et al. (Myco/. 89: 885, 1997; Pezizomycotina, Hso.1 eP .11. 15, widespread. See
phylogeny), Schumacher & Holst-Jensen (Myco- Barron & Busch (CJB 40: 77, 1962; key), Graniti (G.
science 38: 55, 1997), Willetts (MR 101: 939, 1997; bot. ital. n.s. 69: 364, 1963; gen. concept), de Hoog
evolution, review), Anderson & Kohn (Trends in & von Arx (Kavaka 1: 55, 1973; monotypic), de
Ecology & Evolution 13: 444, 1998), Fulton et al. Hoog (Stud. Myco/. 26: 51, 1985; key), Borre et al.
(Eur. J. Pl. Path. 105: 495, 1999), Giraud et al. (Phy- (Stud. Mycol. 43: 194, 1999), Liu & Zhang (Mycosys-
topathology 89: 967, 1999), Holst-Jensen et al. (Nor- tema 25: 386, 2006).
dic JI Bot. 18: 705, 1998), Holst-Jensen et al. (Mo/. Scolecobasis Clem. & Shear (1931) = Scoleco-
Biol. Evol. 16: 114, 1999; evolution), Taylor et al. basidium.
(Ann. Rev. Phytopath. 37: 197, 1999), Fllrster & Scolecobonaria Bat. (1962), Dothideomycetes. 2,
Adaskaveg (Phytopathology 90: 171, 2000), Cote et Taiwan; USA. See Batista (Beih. Sydowia 3: 97,
al. (Myco/. 96: 240, 2004), Wang et al. (Myco/. 98: 1962).
1065, 2006; phylogeny), Wang et al. (Mo/. Phy/ogen. Scolecoccoidea F. Stevens (1927) = Coccodiella fide
Evo/. 41: 295, 2006). Muller & von Arx in Ainsworth et al. (Eds) (The
Sclerotiomyces Woron. (1926) ? = Sclerotium fide Fungi 4A: 87, 1973), Pirozynski (Myco/. 65: 164,
Stalpers (in /itt. ). 1973).
Sclerotiopsis Speg. (1882) = Pilidium fide Petrak (Sy- Scolecodochium K. Matsush. & Matsush. (1996),
dowia 5: 328, 1951), Palm (Myco/. 83: 787, 1991). anamorphic Pezizomycotina, Hso.?.?. 1, Malaysia.
Sclerotites A. Massa!. (1857), Fossil Fungi. 16 (Terti- See Matsushima & Matsushima (Matsush. Myco/.
ary), Europe; USA. Mem. 9: 36, 1996).
Sclerotites E. Jeffrey & Chrysler (1906), Fossil Fungi. Scolecodothis Theiss. & Syd. (1914) = Ophiodothella
6 (Tertiary), Europe; USA. fide Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn
Sclerotium Tode (1790), anamorphic Athe/ia, Myrio- 8, 1995).
sc/erotinia, Sc/erotinia, Typhula. 100, widespread. Scolecodothopsis F. Stevens (1924) = Diatractium fide
S. cepivorum (onion (Allium) white rot), S. oryzae Cannon (MR 92: 327, 1989).
(on rice), S. rolfeii (plurivorous; teleomorph Athelia Scoleconectria Seaver (1909) = Nectria fide Rossman
rolfeii), S. tu/iparum (grey bulb rot of tulip), et al. (Stud. Myco/. 42: 248 pp., 1999).
S. delphinii, S. microsc/erotium. A number of the ear- Scolecopeltella Speg. (1923) = Micropeltis fide von
lier spp. are anamorphs of Basidiomycota, Ascomy- Arx & Muller (Stud. Mycol. 9, 1975).
cota, etc. See Aycock (Tech. Bull. N. Carol. agric. Scolecopeltidella J.M. Mend. (1925) nom. dub., Pe-
Exp. Stn 174, 1966; S. rolfeii), Backhouse & Stewart zizomycotina. See Petrak (Sydowia 5: 190, 1951 ),
(TBMS 89: 561, 1987; histochemistry), Hanlin & von Arx & Millier (Stud. Myco/. 9, 1975).
Tortolero (CJB 67: 1852, 1989; morphology Scolecopeltidium F. Stevens & Manter (1925),? Mi-
 SCORTECHINIACEAE 625

crothyriaceae. c. 80, widespread (tropical). See Rey- Maravalia fide Thirumalachar & Mundkur (Indian
nolds & Gilbert (Aust. Syst. Bot. 18: 265, 2005; Aus- Phytopath. 2: 193, 1949).
tralia). Scopinella Lev. (1849), Sordariales. 7, widespread
Scolecopeltis Speg. (1889) = Micropeltis fide von Arx (temperate). See Cannon & Hawksworth (J. Linn.
& Millier (Stud. Myco/. 9, 1975). Soc. Bot. 84: 115, 1982; key), Tsuneda (Rep. Tottori
Scolecopeltium Clem. & Shear (1931) = Scole- myco/. Inst. 22: 82, 1984; ontogeny), Tsuneda et al.
copeltidium. (TMSJ 26: 221, 1985; SEM, posn), Stchigel et al.
Scolecopeltopsis Hllhn. (1909) = Micropeltis fide von (Myco/. 98: 815, 2006).
Arx & Millier (Stud. Mycol. 9, 1975). Scoptria Nitschke (1867) nom. rej. = Eutypella. Ana-
scolecospore, a spore resembling an amerospore (q.v.) morph links with Phaeoisaria require confirmation.
but with or without septa and a length/width ratio > fide Rappaz (Myco/. Helv. 2: 285, 1987).
15:1. See Anamorphic fungi. Scopula Arnaud (1952) = Gloiosphaera fide Wang
Scolecosporiella Hllhn. (1923) nom. nud., Fungi. 1. (Myco/. 63: 890, 1971).
See Sutton (CJB 46: 189, 1968; key). Scopularia Preuss (1851) norn. dub., Pezizomycotina.
Scolecosporiella Petr. (1921), anamorphic See Kendrick (CJB 42: 1119, 1964).
Phaeosphaeria, Cpd.= -#eP .1. 6, widespread. See Scopulariella Gjaerum (1971 ), anamorphic Pezizomy-
Sutton (CJB 46: 189, 1968; key), Sutton (The Coelo- cotina, Hsy.leH.4. 1, Denmark. See Gjaerum (Frie-
mycetes, 1980), Nag Raj (Coelomycetous Anamorphs sia 9: 416, 1971).
with Appendage-bearing Conidia, 1993). Scopulariopsis Bainier (1907), anamorphic Microas-
Scolecosporites R.T. Lange & P.H. Sm. (1971), Fossil cus, Hso.OeH.19. 22 (saprobic and pathogenic to
Fungi. 1 (Paleocene), Australia. animals), widespread. S. fimicola, white plaster
Scolecosporium, see Sco/icosporium. mould of mushroom beds; S. brevicau/is has been
Scolecostigmina U. Braun (1999), anamorphic Capno- used for the detection of arsenic and was proposed as
diales, Hso.?.?. 19, widespread. See Braun et al. an agent of cot death (q.v.). See Raper & Thom
(N.Z. JI Bot. 37: 323, 1999). (Manual of the Penicil/ia, 1949), Morton & Smith
Scolecostroma Bat. & Peres (1960) = Lophium fide (Mycol. Pap. 86, 1963; descr. & illustr. 18 spp.), Ab-
von Arx & Millier (Stud. Mycol. 9, 1975). bott et al. (Myco/. 90: 297, 1998; teleomorph), Ab-
Scolecotheca S0chting & B. Sutton (1997), anamorphic bott & Sigler (Myco/. 93: 1211, 2001; heterothal-
Pezizomycotina, Cpd.?.?. 1, Europe (northern). See lism), Abbott et al. (Myco/. 94: 362, 2002), Issa-
S0chting & Sutton (MR 101: 1366, 1997). kainen et al. (Medical Mycology 41: 31, 2003; phy-
Scolecotrichum, see Scolicotrichum. logeny).
Scolecoxyphium Cif. & Bat. (1956), anamorphic Cap- Scopulina Lev. (1846) [non Scopulina Dumort. 1882,
nodium, Hsp.OeH.?. 4, widespread (tropical). See Hepaticae] = Scopinella.
Hughes (Mycol. 68: 693, 1976). Scopulodontia Hjortstam (1998), Russulales. 2. See
Scolecozythia Curzi (1927), anamorphic Pezizomy- Hjortstam et al. (Kew Bull. 53: 820, 1998), Nakasone
cotina, St.OfH.?. I, Italy. (Cryptog. Mycol. 24: 131, 2003).
Scoliciosporomyces Cif. & Tomas. (1953) = Scolicio- Scopuloides (Massee) Hllhn. & Litsch. (1908), Meruli-
sporum fide Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the aceae. 5, widespread. See Boidin et al. (Cryptog. My-
Fungi edn 8, 1995). ca/. 14: 195, 1993; key Eur. spp.).
Scoliciosporum A. Massa!. (1852), Lecanorales (L). Scoriadopsis J.M. Mend. (1930),? Capnodiaceae. 1, S.
13, widespread (temperate). See Vezda (Folia America.
geobot. phytotax. 13: 397, 1978; key), Lumbsch et al. Scorias Fr. (1825), Capnodiaceae. Anamorphs Co-
(Mo/. Phylogen. Evol. 31: 822, 2004; phylogeny), nidiocarpus, Scolecoxyphium. 3, widespread (tropi-
Andersen & Ekman (MR 109: 21, 2005; phylogeny), cal). See Reynolds (Mycotaxon 8: 417, 1979), Rey-
Mhtdlikowska et al. (Myco/. 98: 1088, 2006; phylog- nolds (Mycotaxon 27: 377, 1986), Reynolds (CJB 76:
eny). 2125, 1998; phylogeny), Schoch et al. (Mycol. 98:
Scolicosporium Lib. ex Roum. (1880), anamorphic 1041, 2006; phylogeny).
Asteromassaria, Cac.= eP .1. 4, Europe. See Sutton scorpioid, a branching system in which the laterals are
(Myco/. Pap. 138, 1975), Spooner & Kirk (TBMS 78: curved so that they all appear to arise from one side
247, 1982; relationship with Excipularia), Constan- of the main stem, as in Cladonia arbuscula.
tinescu (Mycotaxon 42: 467, 1991). Scorpiosporium S.H. Iqbal (1974), anamorphic Pe-
Scolicotrichum Kunze ( 1817) nom. conf., anamorphic zizomycotina, Hso.ObP. l. 4, British Isles. See Iqbal
Pezizomycotina. See also Passalora. See Hllhnel (Biologia Lahore 20: 17, 1974).
(Zbl. Bakt. Abt. II 60: 1, 1932), Hughes (CJB 36: Scortechinia Sacc. (1885), Scortechiniaceae. 1 (from
727, 1958). wood etc.), widespread. See Nannfeldt (Svensk bot.
Scoliocarpon Ny!. (1858), Pezizomycotina. 1, N. Tidskr. 69: 49, 1975), Nannfeldt (Svensk bot. Tidskr.
America. 69: 289, 1975), Subramanian & Sekar (Kavaka 18:
Scolionema Theiss. & Syd. (1918), Parodiopsidaceae. 19, 1993), Huhndorf et al. (MR 108: 1384, 2004;
I, S.E. Asia. phylogeny), Schoch et al. (MR 111: 154, 2007; phy-
Scoliotidium Bat. & Cavalc. (1963), anamorphic Pe- logeny).
zizomycotina, Cpt.= eH.?. 1, Brazil. See Batista & Scortechinia Sacc. (1891) = Scortechinia Sacc. (1885).
Cavalcanti (Publr;oes Inst. Mico/. Recife 395: 11, Typified differently from Scortechinia Sacc. (1885),
1963). but the two types are conspecific. fide Nannfeldt
Scopaphoma Dearn. & House (1925), anamorphic (Svensk bot. Tidskr. 69: 49, 289, 1975).
Pezizomycotina, Cpd.leH.l. 1, USA. Scortechiniaceae Huhndorf, A.N. Mill. & F.A.
Scopella Mains (1939) = Maravalia fide Ono (Myco/. Fernandez (2004), Coronophorales. 3 gen., 3 spp. See
76: 892, 1984). Huhndorf et al. (MR 108: 1384, 2004; phylogeny),
Scopellopsis T.S. Ramakr. & K. Ramakr. (1947) = Schoch et al. (MR 111: 154, 2007; phylogeny).
626 SCORTECHINIELLA

Scortechiniella Arx & E. Miill. (1954) = Nitschkia fide genetic variation), Redecker et al. (Fungal Genetics
Nannfeldt (Svensk bot. Tidskr. 66: 49, 1975). Biol. 28: 238, 1999; phylogeny), Stiirmer & Morton
Scortechiniellopsis Sivan. (1974) = Nitschkia fide (MR 103: 949, 1999), Souza et al. (MR 109: 697,
Nannfeldt (Svensk bot. Tidskr. 66: 49, 1975). 2005; morphological, ontogenetic · and molecular
Scorteus Earle (1909) = Marasmius fide Pennington characterization of Scutel/ospora reticulata), Dotzler
(North Amer. Flora 9: 250, 1915). et al. (Mycol. Progr. S: 178, 2006; germination
Scothelius Bat., J.L. Bezerra & Cavalc. (1965), ana- shields in Scutellospora from the 400 million-year-
morphic Pezizomycotina, Cpt.OeH.?. I, Brazil. See old Rhynie chert), Redecker & Raab (Mycol. 98: 885,
Batista et al. (Alas Inst. Micol. Univ. Pernambuco 2: 2006; phylogeny), Silva et al. (Mycotaxon 94: 293,
302, 1965). 2005; key).
Scotiosphaeria Sivan. (1977), Pezizomycotina. I, Scutellosporites Dotzler, M. Krings, T.N. Taylor &
British Isles. See Sivanesan (TBMS 69: 119, 1977). Agerer (2006), Fossil Fungi. I.
Scotoderma Jiilich (1974), Stereaceae. I, British Isles. Scutellum Speg. (1881) nom. dub., Fungi. See Millier
See Jiilich (Proc. K. Ned. Akad. Wet. Ser. C, Biol. & von Arx (Beitr. Kryptfl. Schweiz 11no.2, 1962).
Med. Sci. 77: 149, 1974). scutellum, see thyriothecium.
Scotomyces Jiilich ( 1978), Ceratobasidiaceae. I, wide- Scutiger Paulet ( 1793) nom. inval., Albatrellaceae. I.
spread. See Roberts (Rhizoctonia-forming fangi, See Donk (Verh. K. ned. Akad. Wet. tweede sect. 62:
1999), Wojewoda (Acta Mycologica Warszawa 38: 3, I, 1974).
2003; Poland). Scutigeraceae Bondartsev & Singer (1941) = Albatrel-
screening, routine testing of organisms or chemical laceae.
substances for a particular property (e.g. for antibi- Scutisporium Preuss (1851) = Stemphylium fide Sac-
otic production, fungicidal effect, etc.). See Dreyfuss cardo (Sy/I.fang. 4: 519, 1886).
(Sydowia 39: 22, 1987; pharmaceutical prospecting), Scutisporus K. Ando & Tubaki (1985), anamorphic
Bioprospecting. Pezizomycotina, Hso.#eH.1/10. I, Japan. See Ando &
scrobiculate (I) roughened; resembling sawdust; (2) Tubaki (TMSJ26: 153, 1985).
(of lichens), coarsely pitted; foveolate. Scutobelonium Graddon ( 1984), Helotiales. I, British
scrupose, rough with very small hard points. Isles. See Graddon (TBMS 83: 377, 1984), Nauta &
Sculptolumina Marbach (2000), Caliciaceae (L). 2, Spooner (Mycologist 14: 65, 2000).
pantropical. See Marbach (Biblthca Lichenol. 74: Scutomollisia Nannf. (1976), Helotiales. c. 14, wide-
296, 2000). spread (northern & central Europe). See Graddon
scutate, like a round plate or shield. (TBMS 74: 265, 1980), Hein & Scheuer (Sydowia 38:
Scutellaria Baumg. (1790) nom. dub., Lecanorales. 125, 1986), Nauta & Spooner (Mycologist 14: 65,
Scutelliformis Salazar-Yepes, Pardo-Card. & Buritica 2000).
(2007), Phragmidiaceae. Anamorph Gerwasia. I, S. Scutomyces J.L. Bezerra & Cavalc. (1972) = Mi-
America. See Salazar Yepes, M.; Pardo Cardona, crotheliopsis fide Lucking et al. (Lichenologist 30:
V.M.; Buritica Cespedes, P. (Caldasia 29: 105, 121, 1998).
2007). Scutopeltis Bat. & H. Maia (1957), anamorphic Pe-
Scutellinia (Cooke) Lambotte (1887) nom. cons., Py- zizomycotina, Cpt.OeH.?. I, Ghana. See Batista &
ronemataceae. 66, widespread (esp. north temperate). Maia (Revta Biol. Lisb. I: 123, 1957).
See Kaushal et al. (Biblthca Mycol. 91: 583, 1983; Scutopycnis Bat. (1957), anamorphic Pezizomycotina,
key 14 spp. India), Schumacher (Mycotaxon 33: 149, Cpt.OeH.?. I, USA. See Batista (An. Soc. Biol. Per-
1988; 144 excl. names), Schumacher (Op. Bot. 101: nambuco IS: 422, 1957).
IOI, 1990; monogr.), Wu & Kimbrough (Bot. Gaz. Scutoscypha Graddon (1980) = Calycellina fide Baral
IS2: 421, 1992; ascospores), van Brummelen (Per- & Krieglsteiner (Beih. Sydowia 6, 1985), Raitviir
soonia IS: 129, 1993; ultrastr.), Landvik et al. (Nor- (Scripta Mycol. 20, 2004).
dic JI Bot. 17: 403, 1997; DNA), Paa! et al. (Persoo- Scutula Tul. (1852) nom. cons., Rarnalinaceae (±L). 13
nia 16: 491, 1998; Netherlands), Wang (Bull. natn. (in lichens), widespread. See Hawksworth (TBMS 74:
Mus. Nat. Sci. Taiwan 11: 119, 1998; Taiwan), Ma- 363, 1980), Rambold & Triebel (Biblthca Lichenol.
tocec (Mycotaxon 76: 481, 2000; Croatia), Hansen & 48, 1992), J0rgensen & Santesson (Taxon 42: 881,
Pfister (Mycol. 98: 1029, 2006; phylogeny), Perry et 1993; nomencl.), Triebel et al. (Symb. bot. upsal. 32:
al. (MR 111: 549, 2007; phylogeny). 323, 1997), Andersen & Ekman (MR 109: 21, 2005;
Scutelloidea Tim (1971) = Rosenscheldiella fide von phylogeny), Wedin et al. (Lichenologist 39: 329,
Arx & Millier (Stud. Mycol. 9, 1975). 2007; N Hemisphere, key).
Scutellospora C. Walker & F.E. Sanders (1986), Gi- Scutularia P. Karst. (1885) = Xylogramma fide Nann-
gasporaceae. 32, widespread. See Koske & Walker feldt (Nova Acta R. Soc. Scient. upsal., 1932).
(Mycol. 77: 702, 1985), Koske & Walker (Mycotaxon Scutulopsis Velen. (1934), ? Helotiales. I, former
27: 219, 1986), Walker & Saunders (Mycotaxon 27: Czechoslovakia.
169, 1986), Morton & Koske (Mycol. 80: 520, 1988), scutulum (pl. -a), cup-like crust or mat of hyphae
Koske & Halvorson (Mycol. 81: 927, 1989), Spain et produced in the follicles of the scalp or the body in
al. (Mycotaxon 3S: 219, 1989), Blaszkowski (Mycol. infections by Trichophyton schoenleinii.
83: 537, 1991), Walker et al. (Cryptog. Mycol. 14: Scypharia (Que!.) Que!. (1886) [non Scypharia Miers
279, 1993), Franke & Morton (CJB 72: 122, 1994; 1860, Rhamnaceae] = Sarcoscypha fide Denison
revision, phylogeny), Koske & Gemma (Mycol. 87: (Mycol. 64: 616, 1972).
678, 1995), Morton (Mycol. 87: 127, 1995; develop- Scyphiphorus Vent. (1799) =Pyxidium Hill.
ment, phylogeny), Thingstrup et al. (MR 99: 1225, scyphoid, cup-like.
1995; detection), Yao et al. (Genera of Endogonales: Scyphophora Gray (1821) =Pyxidium Hill.
229 pp., 1996), Walker et al. (Ann. Bot. 82: 721, Scyphophorus Ach. ex Michx. (1803) = Pyxidium
1998), Bever & Morton (Am. J. Bot. 86: 1209, 1999; Hill.
 SECOTIOID 627

Scyphopilus P. Karst. (1881) = Thelephora fide then Editor-in-Chief (1935-1947) of Mycol.; author
Killermann in Engler & Prantl (Naturl. Pflanzenfam. of 125 papers, mainly on discomycete systematics;
2, 1928). surveyed mycotas of the West Indies with Chard6n
Scyphorus Raf. (1814) =Pyxidium Hill. (q.v.) and Whetzel (q.v.). Pubis. Hypocreales. North
Scyphorus Raf. (1815) = Scyphophora. American Flora (1910); North American Cup Fungi
Scyphospora L.A. Kantsch. (1928), anamorphic Apio- (Operculates) (1928) [suppl. edn, 1942]; North
spora, Cac.OeP.I. I, widespread. See Sivanesan American Cup Fungi (lnoperculates) (1951). Biogs,
(TBMS81: 313, 1983; teleomorph). obits etc. Rogerson (Mycol. 6S: 721, 1973) [portrait];
Scyphostroma Starbiick (1899) = Subicularium fide Stafleu & Cowan (TL-2 S: 463, 1985).
Eriksson (SA 8: 77, 1989). Seaverinia Whetzel (1945), Sclerotiniaceae. Anamorph
scyphus, a cup-like apex of a lichenized podetium, as Verrucobotrys. I, N. America.
in Cladoniafimbriata. Sebacina Tul. & C. Tul. (1871), Sebacinaceae. Ana-
Scytalidium Pesante (1957), anamorphic Helotiales, morph Opadorhiza. 9, widespread. See Glen et al.
Hso.O-leP.38. 18, widespread. A polyphyletic genus; (Myco"hiza 12: 243, 2002; mycorhizal with Euca-
see also Neofasicoccum. See Sigler & Carmichael lyptus), Selosse et al. (Mo/. Ecol. 11: 1831, 2002; ec-
(Mycotaxon 4: 395, 1976; key 6 spp.), Sigler & Wang tomycorrhizae), Roberts (Sydowia SS: 348, 2003; N.
(Mycol. 82: 399, 1990), Straatsma & Samson (MR. America), Weiss et al. (MR. 108: 1003, 2004; my-
97: 321, 1993; taxonomy of S. thermophilum), Mar- corrhizae).
riott et al. (J. Clin. Microbial. 3S: 2949, 1997; from Sebacinaceae K. Wells & Oberw. (1982), Sebacinales.
human), Roeijmans et al. (J. Med. Vet. Mycol. 3S: 8 gen.(+ 5 syn.), 29 spp.
181, 1997; DNA), Currah et al. (Karstenia 39: 65, Lit.: Stalpers & Andersen in Sneh et al. (Eds)
1999; from roots), Lacaz et al. (Revista do Instituto (Rhizoctonia Species Taxonomy, Molecular Biology,
de Medicina Tropical de Sao Paulo 41: 319, 1999; Ecology, Pathology and Disease Control: 58, 1996),
synanamorphs, onychomycosis), Lyons et al. (MR. Weiss & Oberwinkler (MR. lOS: 403, 2001), Selosse
104: 1431, 2000; molecular variation), Machouart- et al. (New Phytol. lSS: 183, 2002), Roberts (Sy-
Dubach et al. (FEMS Microbial. Lett. 208: 187, dowia SS: 348, 2003), McCormick et al. (New Phy-
2001; phylogeny), Dunn et al. (J. Clin. Microbial. tol. 163: 425, 2004), Walker & Parrent (Mem. N. Y.
41: 5817, 2003; from human), Machouart et al. bot. Gdn 89: 291, 2004), Weiss et al. (MR. 108: 1003,
(FEMS Microbial. Lett. 238: 455, 2004; phylogeny), 2004).
Hambleton & Sigler (Stud Mycol. S3: I, 2005; phy- Sebacinales M. Weiss, Selosse, Rexer, A. Urb. &
logeny), Crous et al. (Stud. Mycol. SS: 99, 2006; phy- Oberw. (2004). Agaricomycetes. I fam., 9 gen., 30
logeny). spp. Fam.:
Scytenium Gray (1821) = Leptogium fide Hawksworth Sebacinaceae
et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995). For Lit. see under fam.
Scytinopogon Singer ( 1945), Clavariaceae. 4, Europe. Sebacinella Hauerslev ( 1977) = Oliveonia fide Roberts
See Zhang & Yang (Mycosystema 22: 663, 2003), (Rhizoctonia-forming fangi, 1999).
Garcia-Sandoval et al. (Mycotaxon 89: 185, 2004; seceding (I) (of lamellae), at first joined to the stipe
systematics), Garcia-Sandoval et al. (Mycotaxon 94: (adnate ), then free; separating from the stipe; (2) (of
265, 2005). conidia), at first attached to the conidiogenous cell,
Scytinopogonaceae Jilli ch ( 1982) = Clavariaceae. then separating by schizolysis or rhexolysis; seces-
Scytinostroma Donk (1956), Lachnocladiaceae. 32, sion.
widespread. See Boidin & Lanquetin (Biblthca My- Secoliga Norman (1853) = Gyalecta Ach. fide Hafell-
col. 114, 1987; key), Stalpers (Stud. Mycol. 40: I 03, ner (Beih. Nova Hedwigia 79: 241, 1984).
1996; key), Larsson & Larsson (Mycol. 9S: 1037, Secoligella (Miill. Arg.) Vain. ( 1896) = Aspidothelium
2003; phylogeny). fide Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn
Scytinostromella Parmasto (1968), Russulales. 5, 8, 1995).
widespread. See Freeman & Petersen (Mycol. 71: 85, secondary metabolite, a compound, generally pro-
1979; key), Ginns & Freeman (Biblthca Mycol. 1S7, duced in a phase subsequent to growth, which is not
1994; N. Am. spp.), Spirin (Novosti Sistematiki an essential intermediary of the central metabolism,
Nizshikh Nov. sist. Niz. Rast. 36: 66, 2002; Russia). often with an unusual chemical structure and found
Scytinotopsis Singer (1936) nom. nud. = Resupinatus as a mixture of closely related chemicals (see Secon-
fide Singer (Agaric. mod. Tax., 1951). dary metabolites: their structure andfanction [CIBA
Scytinotus P. Karst. (1879) = Panellus fide Singer Foundation Symp. 171], 1992); e.g. antibiotics,
(Agaric. mod. Tax., 1951). Metabolic products, mycotoxins. See Stadler & Kel-
Scytonema C. Agardh ex Hornet & Flahault (1887), ler (Eds) (Fungal secondary metabolite research. MR
Algae. Algae. 112, 2008). See also extrolite, metabolic products.
Scytopezis Clem. (1903) nom. dub., Fungi. See Eck- secondary mycelium (of Agaricomycotina), the di-
blad (Nytt Mag. Bot. lS: I, 1968). karyotic mycelium resulting from plasmogamy in the
SEA, see Media. primary mycelium (q.v.); mycelium developed from
Searchomyces B.S. Mehrotra & M.D. Mehrotra (1963) the base of a basidioma (Corner).
= Amblyosporium fide Pirozynski (CJB 47: 325, secondary spores (of basidiomycetes ), spores other
1969). than basidiospores.
Seaver (Fred Jay; 1877-1970; USA). Student, Morn- Secotiaceae Tul. ( 1845) = Agaricaceae.
ingside College, Sioux City, Iowa (1902); PhD, Iowa secotioid (of Agaricomycotina), the margin of the
State University (1912); Director of Laboratories pileus does not break free from the stipe (or if it does
(1908-1911) then Curator (1911-1943) then Head the pileus never fully expands), lamellae convoluted
Curator (1943-1948), New York Botanic Garden. As- and anastomosed, basidiospores not ballistosporic;
sociate Editor (1909-1924) then Editor (1925-1932) phylogeny of a - syndrome, see Thiers (Mycol. 76: I,
628 SECOTIUM

1984). Seimatosporiella Abbas, B. Sutton & Ghaffar (1998)

Secotium Kunze (1840), Agaricaceae. c. 10, wide- nom. inval., anamorphic Pezizomycotina, Hso.?.?. 1,
spread (esp. warm and arid areas). See Singer & Pakistan. See Abbas et al. (Pakist. J. Bot. 30: 271,
Smith (Madrono 15: 152, 1960). 1998).
sectoring, 'mutation' or selection in plate cultures Seimatosporiopsis B. Sutton, Ghaffer & Abbas (1972),
resulting in one or more sectors of the culture having anamorphic Pezizomycotina, Cpd.= eP.19. 1, Paki-
a changed form of growth. stan. See Sutton et al. (TBMS 59: 295, 1972), Abbas
second, having parts directed to one side only; cf. et al. (Pakist. J. Bot. 34: 449, 2002).
scorpioid. Seimatosporium Corda (1833), anamorphic Discos-
Sedecula Zeller (1941 ), ? Agaricales. 1, USA. See troma, Cac/Ccu.= eP.19. 47, widespread. See Sutton
Jiilich (Biblthca Mycol. 85, 1992). (The Coelomycetes, 1980), Kang et al. (MR 103: 53,
Seed-borne fungi. Are frequently important in connex- 1999), Jeewon et al. (Mo/. Phylogen. Evol. 25: 378,
ion with the transmission of plant diseases, esp. into 2002; phylogeny), Jeewon et al. (MR 107: 1392,
new areas. Examples include are: Ascochyta pisi, 2003; phylogeny), Hatakeyama & Harada (Myco-
Colletotrichum lindemuthianum, Microdochium science 45: 106, 2004), Zimowska (Phytopathologia
panattonianum, Gloeotinea temulenta, Phoma betae, Polonica 34: 41, 2004).
P. lingam, Septoria apiicola, Sphaerella linorum, seiospore, a dry dispersal spore.
Uromyces betae and Ustilago nuda in the seed (con- Seiridiella P. Karst. ( 1890) ? = Phragmotrichum fide
trolled by the use of hot water sterilization or some- Sutton & Pirozynski (TBMS 48: 363, 1965).
times by seed disinfectants); Polyspora lini, Puccinia Seiridina Hohn. (1930) = Seimatosporium fide Sutton
antirrhini, Tilletia tritici, Urocystis agropyri, Usti- (Mycol. Pap. 97, 1964).
lago avenae, U. hordei, and other smuts as spores on Seiridium Nees (1816), anamorphic Lepteutypa, Blo-
the surface of the seed (controlled by the use of seed giascospora, Cac.= eP.19. 30, widespread. See Nag
disinfectants); Claviceps purpurea, Sclerotinia trifo- Raj & Kendrick (Sydowia 38: 179, 1986), Chou (Eur.
liorum and Sclerotium rolfeii as sclerotia with the J. For. Path. 19: 435, 1989; spp. on Cupressus), Nag
seed. Raj (Coelomycetous Anamorphs with Appendage-
Lit.: Agarwal & Sinclair (Eds) (Principles of seed bearing Conidia, 1993), Viljoen et al. (Exp. Mycol.
pathology, 2 vols, 1987-9), Agarwal et al. (Phyto- 17: 323, 1993; spp. on cypress compared by sequence
path. Pap. 30, 1989; testing of rice), Doyer (Manual data), Nag Raj & Mel'nik (Mycotaxon 50: 435,
of seed-borne diseases, 1938), Dykstra (Bot. Rev. 27: 1994), Barnes et al. (Pl. Dis. 85: 317, 2001; on Cu-
445, 1961; production resistant seed), 1991), Jeffs pressus), Jeewon et al. (Mo/. Phylogen. Evol. 25:
(Ed.) (Seed treatment, 1986), Malone & Muskett 378, 2002; phylogeny), Jeewon et al. (MR 107: 1392,
(Proc. Internat. Seed Testing Assn 29 (2), 1964; 2003; phylogeny).
descr. 77 spp.), Martin (Ed.) (Seed treatment: pro- Seirophora Poelt (1983), Teloschistaceae (L). 11,
gress and prospects. British Crop Protection Council north temperate. See Poelt (Flora Jena 174: 440,
Monograph 57, 1994), McGee (Maize diseases: a 1983), Froden & Lassen (Lichenologist 36: 289,
reference source for seed technologists, 2nd edn, 2004; generic limits), Froden & Litterski (Graphis
1990), McGee (Soybean diseases: a reference source Scripta 17: 22, 2005).
for seed technologists, 1992), McGee (Plant patho- Seismosarca Cooke (1889) = Auricularia fide Donk
gens and the worldwide movement of seeds, 1997), (Persoonia 4: 158, 1966).
IRRI (Rice seed health, 1988), Neergaard (Seed pa- Selenaspora R. Heim & Le Gal (1936), Sarcosomata-
thology, 2 vols, 1977; monogr.), Orton (Bull. Virg. ceae. I, Europe; N. America. See Weber (Mycol. 87:
agric. Exp. Stn 245, 1931; bibliogr.), Singh & Mathur 90, I, 1995;posn).
(Histopathology of seed-borne infections, 2004), Selenodriella R.F. Castaneda & W.B. Kendr. (1990),
Singh et al. (An illustrated manual on identification anamorphic Pezizomycotina, Hso.OeH.?12. 5, Cuba;
of some seed-borne aspergilli, fasaria, penicillia and N. America. See Crous et al. (S. Afr. J. Bot. 62: 89,
their mycotoxins, Watanabe (Pictorial atlas of soil 1996), Castaneda Ruiz et al. (Mycotaxon 85: 211,
and seed fangi: morphologies of cultured fangi, 2003).
2002). Selenophoma Maire (1907), anamorphic Dis-
Segestrella Fr. ( 1831) = Segestria. cosphaerina, Cpd.OeWleP.16. 12, widespread (tem-
Segestria Fr. (1825) = Porina Miill. Arg. fide Hawk- perate). See Sutton (The Coelomycetes, 1980), Yur-
sworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995), lova et al. (Stud. Mycol. 43: 63, 1999).
McCarthy & Malcolm (Lichenologist 29: 1, 1997). Selenophomites Babajan & Tasl. (1973), Fossil Fungi.
segment (of a dictyospore), a part of the spore cut off 1 (Tertiary), former USSR.
by an A-trans-septum (Eriksson, Opera bot. 60, Selenophomopsis Petr. (1924) = Selenophoma fide von
1981 ); see septum. Arx (Verh. K. ned. Akad. Wet. Arnst. C 51: 1, 1957).
segregate (in taxonomy), a taxon based on part of an Selenosira Petr. (1957), anamorphic Pezizomycotina,
earlier taxon. Cpd.OeH.?. 1, Pakistan. See Petrak (Sydowia 10: 278,
Seifertia Partr. & Morgan-Jones (2002), anamorphic 1957).
Pezizomycotina, H?.?.?. 1, widespread. S. azaleae Selenosporella G. Arnaud ex MacGarvie (1969), ana-
(Rhododendron leaf and bud scorch). See Kaneko et morphic Sordariomycetes, Hso.OeH.?16. 5, wide-
al. (Ann. phytopath. Soc. Japan 54: 323, 1988; as spread. Often synanamorphs of dematiaceous ana-
Pycnostysanus), Partridge & Morgan-Jones (Myco- morphic fungi. See Sutton & Hodges (Nova Hed-
taxon, 2002). wigia 28: 487, 1977), Sutton & Hodges (Nova Hed-
Seimatoantlerium Strobel, E. Ford, J. Yi Li, J. Sears, wigia 29: 602, 1978), Hughes (N.Z. JI Bot. 17: 139,
Sidhu & W.M. Hess (1999) = Pestalotiopsis fide 1979), Castafieda-Ruiz & Guarro (CJB 76: 1584,
Bashyal et al. (Mycotaxon 72: 33, 1999), Strobel et 1998), Wang & Sutton (CJB 76: 1608, 1998), Miller
al. (Syst. Appl. Microbiol. 22: 432, 1999). & Huhndorf (MR 108: 26, 2004).
 SEPTOCYTELLA 629

Selenosporium Corda (1837) = Fusarium fide Ho- sensitive, reacting with severe symptoms to the attack
lubova-Jechova et al. (Sydowia 46: 247, 1994; revi- of a given pathogen (TBMS 33: 155, 1950); sensitiv-
sion). ity, the tendency of an organism attacked by a dis-
Selenosporopsis R.F. Castaneda & W.B. Kendr. ease to give more or less strong symptoms; sensibil-
(1991), anamorphic Pezizomycotina, Hso.OfH.16. I, ity (Wilbrink).
Cuba. See Castaneda Ruiz & Kendrick (Univ. Water- sensu lato (s.l.), in a broad sense; - stricto (s.str.), in a
loo Biol. Ser. 35: I 00, 1991 ). narrow sense.
Selenotila Lagerh. (1892), anamorphic Saccharomy- separating, see seceding; - cell, a cell between a co-
cetes, Hso.OeH.?. 2, America; Europe. See Yarrow nidium and a conidiogenous cell, involved in rhex-
(Antonie van Leeuwenhoek 35: 418, 1969; S. nivalis olytic secession, q.v.
in snow), Yarrow (Stud. Mycol. 14: 29, 1977; nom. Sepedoniaceae Fr. (1832) = Hypocreaceae.
dub.). Sepedonium Link (1809), anamorphic Hypomyces,
Selenozyma Yarrow (1977), anamorphic Saccharomy- Hso.OeH.1. 14, widespread (temperate). See Rudakov
cetes, Hso.OeH.4. 2 (from humans and bovines), (Mik. Grib. Biol. Prakt. Znach., 1981; key), Sahr et
Netherlands. See Yarrow (Stud. Mycol. 14: 29, 1977). al. (Mycol. 91: 935, 1999), Ng et al. (Clinical Micro-
Selinia P. Karst. (1876), Bionectriaceae. Anamorph biology Newsletter 25: 20, 2003; from human;
Tubercularia-like. 2 (coprophilous), widespread. See 108889; host-parasite rein).
Udagawa (TMSJ21: 283, 1980), Khan & Krug (My- septa! pore apparatus, see dolipore septum (Fig. 13) (-
col. 81: 653, 1989), Ranalli & Mercuri (Mycotaxon - swelling), parenthesome (- - cap); - plug, an occlu-
53: 109, 1995; anamorph), Rossman et al. (Stud. My- sion of a septa! pore.
col. 42: 248 pp., 1999), Rossman et al. (Mycol. 93:
100, 2001; phylogeny).
=
Septaria Fr. (1819) nom. rej. Septoria Sacc.
Septata A. Cali, D.P. Kotler & J.M. Orenstein (1993),
=
Seliniana Kuntze (1891) Selinia fide Rossman et al. Microsporidia. 1. See Cali et al. (J. Eukary. Micro-
(Stud. Mycol. 42: 248 pp., 1999). biol. 40: 111, 1993).
Seliniella Arx & E. Milli. (1955) = Ascobolus fide septate, having septa.
Millier & von Arx (Beitr. Kryptfl. Schweiz 11 no. 2, Septatium Velen. (1934) = Hymenoscyphus fide Den-
1962). nis (British Ascomycetes, 1978).
SEM, scanning electron microscopy (q.v.). Septobasidiaceae Racib. (1909), Septobasidiales. 7
Semenovaia Voronin & l.V. Issi (1986), Micro- gen.(+ 6 syn.), 179 spp.
sporidia. 1. Lit.: Bandoni (Stud. Mycol. 38: 13, 1995), Begerow
semi- (prefix), half. Cf. hemi-. et al. (CJB 75: 2045, 1998), Gomez & Kisimova-
Semidelitschia Cain & Luck-Allen (1969), De- Horovitz (Mycotaxon 80: 255, 2001), Gomez & Henk
litschiaceae. 2 (coprophilous ), widespread. See Cain (Lankesteriana 4: 75, 2004), Wingfield et al. (Aus-
& Luck-Allen (Mycol. 61: 580, 1969), Bell & Ma- tralas. Pl. Path. 33: 327, 2004), Henk (Mycol. 97:
honey (Muelleria 15: 3, 2001; Australia). 908, 2005).
Semifissispora H.J. Swart (1982), Dothideomycetes. 3 Septobasidiales Couch ex Donk (1964). Pucciniomy-
(on Eucalyptus), Australia. See Swart (TBMS 78: cetes. 1 fam., 7 gen., 179 spp. Basidioma not gelati-
259, 1982). nous; complex relationship with insect hosts. Fam.:
semifissitunicate, see ascus. Septobasidiaceae
Semigyalecta Vain. (1921), Gyalectaceae (L). 1, S.E. Lit.: Donk (1951-63, VIII, Taxon 7: 164, 193, 236,
Asia. See Santesson (Symb. bot. upsal. 12 no. 1: 1, 1958, 12: 165, 1963).
1952), Aptroot et al. (Mycotaxon 88: 41, 2003 ). Septobasidium Pat. (1892) nom. cons., Septobasidi-
semigymnoplast, see protoplast. aceae. Anamorph Johncouchia. 170 (symbiotic with
Semilecanora Motyka (1996) nom. inval. = Lecanora scale insects), widespread (esp. warmer areas). See
fide Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn Couch (The genus Septobasidium, 1938), Dykstra
8, 1995). (CJB 52: 971, 1974; ultrastr.), Gomez & Henk
semimacronematous, only slightly different from (Lankesteriana 4: 75, 2004; nomencl.).
vegetative hyphae; frequently ascending, rarely erect. Septocarpus Zopf (1888) = Podochytrium fide Fitz-
See macronematous. patrick (The lower fangi. Phycomycetes, 1930).
Semiomphalina Redhead (1984), ? Hygrophoraceae Septochora Htihn. (1917) = Helhonia fide Sutton (SA
(L). 1, Papua New Guinea. See Redhead (CJB 62: 6: 151, 1987).
886, 1984), Redhead et al. (Mycotaxon 83: 19, 2002; Septochytrium Berdan (1939), Cladochytriaceae. 4, N.
likely sister taxon to Lichenomphalia). America.
Semipseudocercospora J.M. Yen (1983), anamorphic Septocladia Coker & F.A. Grant (1922) = Allomyces
Mycosphaerellaceae. 2. See Crous & Braun (CBS fide Coker (The Saprolegniaceae with Notes on
Diversity Ser. 1: 571 pp., 2003). Other Water Molds, 1923).
Semisphaeria K. Holm & L. Holm (1991), Dothideo- Septocolla Bonord. (1851) = Dacrymyces fide Sac-
mycetes. 1, Norway; Sweden. See Holm & Holm cardo (Syll. fang. 6: 798, 1888).
(Nordic JI Bot. 11: 686, 1991). Septocylindriaceae Nann. (1934) = Mycosphaerella-
Senegalosporites S. Jardine & Magloire (1965), Fossil ceae.
Fungi. 2 (Cretaceous, Miocene), Senegal; Taiwan. Septocylindrium Bonord. ex Sacc. (1880) = Ramularia
senescence (of fungi), the degeneration which makes Unger fide Braun (Monogr. Cercosporella, Ramu-
indefinite propagation of certain fungi in culture im- /aria Allied Genera (Phytopath. Hyphom.) 2: 11,
possible. See Holliday (Nature 221: 1224, 1969; 1998).
Neurospora, Podospora). Septocyta Petr. (1927), anamorphic Pezizomycotina,
Senoma A.V. Simakova, T.F. Pankova,Y.S. Tokarev & St.OfH.10. 3, widespread. See Priest (Fungi of Aus-
l.V. Issi (2005), Microsporidia. 1. See Simakova et tralia: Septoria 0, 2006).
al. (Protistology 4: 143, 2005). Septocytella Syd. (1929), anamorphic Pezizomycotina,
630 SEPTODOCHIUM

St.OtH.?. I, China. Akad. Oslo N.S. 22: I, 1965), Jllrstad (Skr. Utg. Nor-
Septodochium Matsush. (1971), anamorphic Pezizo- ske Vidensk.-Akad. Oslo N.S. 24: I, 1967; Norwegian
mycotina, Hsp.= eH.15. I, Solomon Islands. See Ma- spp. on dicots and Gramineae), Sutton (The Coelo-
tsushima (Microfimgi of the Solomon Islands and mycetes, 1980; refs), Constantinescu (TBMS 83: 383,
Papua-New Guinea: 54, 1971). 1984; spp. on Betulaceae), Scharen & Sanderson
Septodothideopsis Henn. (1904) nom. dub., anamor- (Septoria of Cereals: 37, 1985), Andrianova (Mikol.
phic Pezizomycotina. See Hllhnel (Sher. Akad. Wiss. Fitopatol. 20: 259, 1986; taxonomic criteria), Andri-
Wien Math.-naturw. Kl., Abt. I 119: 877, 1910). anova (Mikol. Fitopatol. 21: 393, 1987; subgen. clas-
Septofusidium W. Garns (1971), anamorphic Nectri- sif.), Sutton & Pascoe (TBMS 89: 521, 1987; spp. on
aceae, Hso.leH.?33. 5, widespread. See Garns Acacia), Teterevnikova-Babayan (Griby roda Septo-
(Cephalosporium-artige Schimmelpilze: 147, 1971 ), ria, 1987; spp. former USSR), McDonald & Martinez
Luangsa-ard et al. (Myco/. 96: 773, 2004; phylog- (Phytopatho/ogy 79: 1186, 1989), Sutton & Pascoe
eny). (Stud. Myco/. 31: 177, 1989; spp. from Australia),
Septogloeum Sacc. (1880), anamorphic Pezizomy- Cooley et al. (MR. 94: 145, 1990; cotransformation in
cotina, Cac.= eH.15. 2, widespread. See Sutton & S. nodorum), McDonald & Martinez (Phytopathology
Pollack (Mycopathologia 52: 331, 1974), Sutton & 80: 1368, 1990; RLFP's and S. tritici), Farr (Myco/.
Webster (TBMS 83: 59, 1984). 83: 611, 1991; spp. on Cornus), Newton & Caten (Pl.
Septoidium G. Arnaud (1921), anamorphic Alina, Path. 40: 546, 1991; strains of S. nodorum adapted to
Hso.= eP.19. 7, widespread (tropical). wheat or barley), Andrianova (Mikol. Fitopatol. 26:
Septolpidium Sparrow (1933), Chytridiales. I (in 425, 1992; spp. described by Holl6s), Farr (Sydowia
diatoms), British Isles. 44: 13, 1992; spp. on Fabaceae tribe Genisteae),
Septomazzantia Theiss. & Syd. (1915) = Diaporthe Verkley (Myco/. 90: 189, 1998; ultrastr.), Caten in
fide Petrak (Sydowia 8: 294, 1954). Lucas et al. (Eds) (Septoria on Cereals A Study of
Septomycetes. Class within the Orthomycotina (q.v.) Pathosystems: 26, 1999; genetics), Cartier et al.
including Brachybasidiales, Exobasidia/es, Septo- (Phytopathology 90: 884, 2000; on Musa), Cunfer
basidia/es and Tilletiales (Cavalier-Smith, in Rayner (Can. J. Pl. Path. 22: 332, 2000; on Gramineae),
et al. (Eds), Evolutionary biology of the fangi, 1987). Verkley & Priest (Stud Myco/. 45: 123, 2000; re-
Septomycotera. Class within the Orthomycotina (q.v.) view), Goodwin et al. (Phytopathology 91: 648,
including Brachybasidiales, Exobasidiales, Septo- 2001; phylogeny), Schnieder et al. (Eur. J. Pl. Path.
basidiales and Tilletia/es (Cavalier-Smith, in Rayner 107: 285, 2001; genetic diversity), Linde et al.
et al. (Eds), Evolutionary biology of thefangi, 1987). (Petria 12: 95, 2002; population structure), Goodwin
Septomyrothecium Matsush. ( 1971 ), anamorphic et al. (Molecular and General Genetics 269: I, 2003;
Hypocreales, Hsp.OeP.15. I, Papua New Guinea. See mating types), Banke et al. (Fungal Genetics Biol.
Matsushima (Bull. natn. Sci. Mus. Tokyo, B 14: 469, 41: 226, 2004; molecular variation), Verkley &
1971). Starink-Willemse (Myco/. Progr. 3: 315, 2004; phy-
Septomyxa Sacc. (1884) = Diplodina fide Sutton (My- logeny, on Asteraceae), Verkley et al. (Mycol. 96:
co/. Pap. 141, 1977). 558, 2004; phylogeny), Feau et al. (J. Mo/. Evol. 64:
Septomyxella (Hllhn.) Hllhn. (1923), anamorphic 489, 2007; phylogeny).
Pezizomycotina, Cac.leH.?. I, Italy. Septoriaceae W.B. Cooke (1983) = Mycosphaerella-
Septonema Corda (1837), anamorphic Dothideomy- ceae.
cetes, Hso.= eP.3 (±L). 13, widespread. See Hughes Septoriella Oudem. (1889), anamorphic Dothideomy-
(Naturalist Hull: 173, 1951), Hughes (Naturalist cetes, St.= eP.I. 16, widespread. See Nag Raj
Hull: 7, 1952), Holubova-Jechova (Folia geobot. (Coelomycetous Anamorphs with Appendage-bearing
phytotax. 13: 422, 1978), Grondona et al. (MR. 101: Conidia, 1993 ).
1489, 1997; ecology). Septoriomyces Cavalc. & A.A. Silva (1972) = Phyllo-
Septopatella Petr. (1925), anamorphic Pezizomycotina, bathelium fide Lilcking et al. (Licheno/ogist 30: 121,
Ccu.OtH.10. I, N. America; Europe. See Dyko & 1998).
Sutton (CJB 57: 370, 1979). Septoriopsis F. Stevens & Dalbey (1918) = Cercosep-
Septopezizella Svreek ( 1987), Helotiaceae. I, Europe. toria.
See Svrcek (Ceskci Myko/. 41: 88, 1987). Septoriopsis Gonz. Frag. & M.J. Paul (1915)? =Sep-
Septoplaca Petr. (1964) = Piptarthron fide Sutton (The toria Sacc. fide Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the
Coe/omycetes, 1980). Fungi edn 8, 1995).
Septorella Allesch. (1897) = Fusarium fide Hllhnel Septoriopsis Hllhn. (1920) = Groveolopsis.
(Sher. Akad. Wiss. Wien Math.-naturw. Kl., Abt. I Septorisphaerella Kleb. (1918) = Mycosphaerella fide
121: 339, 1912). von Arx & Millier (Stud. Mycol. 9, 1975).
Septorella Berk. [not traced] ? nom. nud., anamorphic Septosperma Whiffen ex R.L. Seym. (1971), Chytridi-
Pezizomycotina. See Sutton (Myco/. Pap. 141, 1977). aceae. 5 (on chytrids), widespread (temperate). See
Septoria Fr. (1819) nom. rej. prop., anamorphic Pe- Blackwell & Powell (Mycotaxon 42: 43, 1991 ).
zizomycotina. Septosphaerella Laib. (1922) = Mycosphaerella fide
Septoria Sacc. (1884) nom. cons., anamorphic My- Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8,
cosphaerella, Cpd.OtH.10. c. 1072, widespread. 1995).
S. apiicola (celery (Apium) leaf spot), S. azaleae Septosporium Corda ( 1831 ), anamorphic Pezizomy-
(azalea (Rhododendron) leaf scorch), S. gladioli cotina, Hso.#eP.I. 5, Europe; N. America.
(hard rot and leaf spot of Gladiolus), S. lycopersici Septothyrella Hllhn. (1911), anamorphic Pezizomy-
(tomato leaf spot), S. nodorum (wheat glume blotch), cotina, Cpt.= eH.?. 5, Africa.
S. tritici (wheat leaf spot). See MacMillan & Plunkett Septotinia Whetzel ex J.W. Groves & M.E. Elliott
(J. agric. Res. 64: 547, 1942; spore structure and (1961), Sclerotiniaceae. Anamorph Septotis. 2, wide-
germination), Jllrstad (Skr. Utg. Norske Vidensk.- spread (temperate). See Groves & Elliott (Myco/. 29:
 SEROUS 631

134, 1961). spread. See Roberts (MR 97: 474, 1993), Trichies
Septotis N.F. Buchw. ex Arx (1970), anamorphic Sep- (BS.MF 118: 351, 2002; France n.sp.).
totinia, Cac.= eH.39. 2, N. America; Europe. See Serenomyces Petr. (1952), Phaeochoraceae. 5 (on
Sutton (Mycol. 72: 208, 1980). Palmae), widespread (tropical). See Barr et al. (My-
Septotrapelia Aptroot & Chaves (2007), Pilocarpaceae col. 81: 47, 1989; key), Hyde et al. (SA 15: 117,
(L). I, Costa Rica. See Aptroot et al. (J. Hattori bot. 1997), Hyde & Cannon (Mycol. Pap. 175: 114,
Lab. 100: 617, 2006). 1999).
Septotrichum Corda (1840) nom. dub., Plantae. Based Sericeocybe Rob Henry (1993) nom. inval. = Corti-
on a leaf outgrowth fide Bonorden ( 1851 ). narius fide Kuyper (in litt. ).
Septotrullula Hohn. (1902), anamorphic Pezizomy- Sericeomyces Heinem. (1978) = Leucoagaricus fide
cotina, Hsp.= eH.38. I, widespread. See Sutton & Kuyper (in lilt.).
Pirozynski (TBMS 48: 355, 1965). sericeous, like silk.
septum (pl. septa), a cell wall or partition; Talbot Seriella Fr. (1849) nom. dub., Pezizomycotina.
(Taxon 17: 622, 1968) distinguishes primary-, a serioplectenchyma, see plectenchyma.
septum formed in direct association with nuclear di- Serology. Serological methods, which depend on the
vision (by constriction, mitosis, or meiosis) separat- ability of a fungus to act as an antigen (q.v.), have
ing the daughter cells and having a pore (see Mark- two main mycological applications: ( 1) for the identi-
ham, MR 98: 1089, 1994; review) which may be fication of fungi or investigations into the relation-
modified as a dolipore (Fig. 13) (q.v.; in basidiomy- ships between different fungi; (2) for the diagnosis of
cetes) or be associated with Woronin bodies (in as- infections of humans and other vertebrates by fungal
comycetes; see Kimbrough, in Hawksworth, 1994: pathogens.
127, ultrastr.), and adventitious - (retraction or re- For identification, a preparation of the unknown
taining septum, 'cloison de retrait'), a septum formed fungus is tested with antiserum prepared against a
in the absence of, or independently of, nuclear divi- named fungus when a reaction indicates that the two
sion, esp. in association with the movement of cyto- fungi have antigens in common and are therefore
plasm from one part of the fungus to another; pri- conspecific or closely related. An antiserum prepared
mary septa are characteristic of higher fungi, adventi- from one fungus may, however, not infrequently also
tious septa of lower fungi where nuclear division is give a reaction ('cross-reaction') with other fungi in-
by constriction; angular - (Eriksson, Ark. Bot. II 6: dicating the possession of some antigens in common.
339, 1967), oblique septum; longiseptum, a longitu- This may be taken to be evidence of phylogenetic re-
dinal septum within a spore (Reynolds, Mycol. 63: latedness. Phymatotrichum omnivorum antiserum, for
1173, 1971); oblique-, a septum within a segment of example, gives a reaction with certain gasteromy-
a spore arising at an oblique angle to that delimiting cetes. Because of such cross-reactions and the diffi-
the segment (Eriksson, Opera bot. 60, 1981 ); trans-, culty of obtaining purified fungal antigens serological
a transverse septum within a spore (Reynolds, 1971 ), identification of fungi is in a less developed state
which may be an A trans-septum (forming a seg- than that for bacteria and viruses.
ment) or a B trans-septum (laid down in a segment Serological diagnosis of infection (or past infec-
after division by a longiseptum; never in macro- tion) of humans or animals by fungal pathogens is a
cephalic spores) (Eriksson, 1981 ). Ascospores in medical mycological technique of proven utility for a
which the septation proceeds from the primary sep- number of important mycoses. In N. Am., for exam-
tum towards the poles, so that immature spores have ple, millions of humans and domestic and farm ani-
longer end cells are termed macrocephalic (Fig. mals are marked for life by antibodies induced by
22A); those in which it proceeds by each trans- subclinical or mild attacks of coccidioidomycosis and
septum dividing a segment into two of ± equal histoplasmosis as revealed by testing the reaction of
lengths are microcephalic (Fig. 22B) (Eriksson, the skin or blood serum to coccidioidin and histo-
1967, 1981), Curry & Kimbrough (Mycol. 75: 781, plasmin (q.v.), antigens prepared from the pathogens
1983; Pezizaceae). See also Anamorphic fungi, (See also blastomycin, oidiomycin, spherulin, sporo-
euseptum, distoseptum, multiperforate septum, and trichin. ).
Fig. 22. The antigen-antibody (antiserum) reaction may be
Sepultaria (Cooke) Boud. (1885) = Geopora fide tested in several ways. The most useful techniques
Burdsall (Mycol. 60: 504, 1968), Yao & Spooner are based on agglutination or precipitation (see anti-
(MR 100: 72, 1996), Lress0e & Hansen (MR 111: gen). In the first the antigenic particles are usually
1075, 2007; phylogeny). whole fungal cells but an alternative is to adsorb the
Sepultariella Kutorga (2000), Pyronemataceae. I, antigen onto particles of latex or charcoal. In the sec-
widespread. See Kutorga (Lietuvos Grybai 3: 188, ond, the reaction is demonstrated by the formation of
2000). a precipitate when the antiserum (antibody) is added
sequestrate, fungal fruit-bodies which have evolved to a tube containing the corresponding antigen in so-
from having exposed hymenia and forcibly dis- lution or when antibody and antigen are allowed to
charged spores to a closed or even hypogeous habit diffuse towards one another in a clear agar gel. See
in which spores are retained in the fruit-body until it also anaphylaxis, complement-fixation, ELISA.
decays or is eaten by an animal vector. Many seques- Lit.: Chester (Quart. Rev. Biol. 12: 19, 165, 294,
trate taxa can be clearly recognized as being derived 1937; plants), Seeliger (Mykologische Serodiag-
from specific spore-discharging ancestors, e.g. nostik, 1958), Mathews (Plant virus serology, 1956;
Rhizopogon from Suillus. methods), Proctor (Progress in microbiological tech-
Serda Adans. (1763) nom. rej. = Gloeophyllum fide niques: 213, 1967), Kaufman (Manual of clinical my-
Donk (Verh. K. ned. Akad. Wet. tweede sect. 62: 1, cology, 1975), Evans (Ed.) (Serology offangal infec-
1974). tions and farmer's lung, 1976).
Serendipita P. Roberts (1993), Auriculariales. 8, wide- serous (oflatex), like serum; watery; opalescent.
632 SERPENTISCLEROTES

Serpentisclerotes Bene~ (1959), Fossil Fungi. I (Car- 447, 2001; intraspecific variation), Zmitrovich (No-
boniferous), former Czechoslovakia. vosti Sistematiki Nizshikh Nov. sist. Niz. Rast. 35: 70,
Serpula (Pers.) Gray ( 1821 ), Serpulaceae. 2, wide- 2001), Zmitrovich & Spirin (Mikol. Fitopatol. 36: 11,
spread. S. lacrymans (syn. Merulius lacrymans), the 2002), Legon (Mycologist 17: 156, 2003; Serpula
dry rot or 'house' fungus. See Cooke (Mycol. 49: himantioides), Huckfeldt & Schmidt (Mycologist 20:
197, 1957; key), Harmsen (Friesia 6: 233, 1960; tax- 42, 2006; key european strand-forming house-rot
onomy, culture) Wood-attacking fungi, Anon. (Leajl. fungi).
For. Prod. Res. Lab.: 6, 1964), White et al. (MR. 105:

A
B

c D

Fig. 34. Types of septum. A, distoseptum (pseudosepturn); B, distosepturn (polarilocular); C, euseptum; D, mul-
tiperforate septum. See also dolipore septum.

Serpulaceae Jarosch & Bresinsky (2001), Boletales. 4 thick-walled and dark in colour; in hyphomycetes,
gen. (+ 4 syn.), 20 spp. see Dev Rao (in Subramanian (Ed.), Taxonomy of
Serpulomyces (Zmitr.) Zmitr. (2002), Amylocorti- fangi: 397, 1984); (2) (in hymenomycetes), a sterile
ciaceae. I, Europe. See Zmitrovich & Spirin (Mikol. hyphal end, thick-walled, darkening in KOH sol.,
Fitopatol. 36: 20, 2002). found frequently projecting from the hymenium in
serrate, edged with teeth, like a saw (Fig. 23.46). xanthochroic basidiomata (Fig. 18A). Lentz (1954)
serrulate, delicately toothed. distinguished 'seta', 'embedded seta', and 'stellate
Servazziella J. Reid & C. Booth (1987), Xylariales. I seta' (asteroseta) (Fig. 18C). Smith (1966) treated the
(on Araucaria), Australasia. See Eriksson & Hawk- last as a cystidium; see cystidium (3).
sworth (SA 6: 250, 1987; posn). setaceous (Lat., setaceus), bristle-like; cf. setose.
Servitia M.S. Christ. & Alstrup (2001), Verrucariaceae Setaria Ach. ex Michx. (1803) nom. rej. prop.= Bryo-
(L). I, Greenland. See Alstrup & Hansen (Graphis ria.
Scripta 12: 41, 2001). Setchellia Magnus (1896) = Doassansia fide Dietel
Sesia Adans. (1763) nom. rej. = Gloeophyllum fide (Nat. Pjlanzenfam. 6, 1928).
Murrill (Bull. Torrey bot. Club 31: 415, 1904). Setchelliogaster Pouzar (1958), Agaricales. 5, wide-
Sesquicillium W. Garns (1968) = Clonostachys fide spread (warm dry areas). Belongs to the Bolbitiaceae
Veenbas-Rijks (Acta Bot. Neer/. 19: 323, 1970), or Cortinariaceae. See Singer & Smith (Madrano 15:
Samuels (Mem. N Y. bot. Gdn 49: 266, 1989; teleo- 73, 1959), Lago et al. (Mycotaxon 78: 37, 2001),
morph), Rossman et al. (Mycol. 93: 100, 2001; phy- Martin & Moreno (Mycotaxon 78: 257, 2001), Fran-
logeny), Schroers (Stud. Mycol. 46: I, 200 I; synon- cis & Bougher (Australasian Mycologist 23: I, 2004;
ymy). Australia).
sessile, having no stem. Setella Syd. & P. Syd. (1916) = Dysrhynchis fide von
Sessiliospora D. Hawksw. (1979), anamorphic Pezizo- Arx & Millier (Stud. Mycol. 9, 1975).
mycotina, Hso.= eP.24. I (on lichens), Malaysia. See Seticyphella Agerer (1983), Cyphellaceae. 3, Europe.
Hawksworth (Bull. Br. Mus. nat. Hist. Bot. 6: 250, See Agerer (Mitt. bot. StSamml. Miinch. 19: 282,
1979). 1983).
seta (pl. -ae) (Lat., a bristle), (I) a stiff hair, generally Setiferotheca Matsush. (1995), Chaetomiaceae. I
 SEX 633
(from soil), Japan; Venezuela. See Matsushima (Azy- or stipe.
col. Mem. 8, 1995), Silva & Hanlin (Azycoscience 37: Setulipes Antonin (1987), Marasmiaceae. c. 25, wide-
261, 1997; as Chaetomidium). spread (north temperate). See Antonin et al. (Azyco-
setiform, see setaceous. taxon 63: 359, 1997; taxonomy), Antonin (Azyco-
Setigeroclavula R.H. Petersen (1988), Clavariaceae. 1, taxon 88: 53, 2003; tropical African spp.), Wilson &
New Zealand. See Petersen (Bull. N.Z. Dept. Sci. In- Desjardin (Azycol. 97: 667, 2005; phylogeny; in
dustr. Res., Pl. Dis. Div. 263: 143, 1988). Gymnopus clade), Antonin (Monograph of Maras-
Setocampanula Sivan. & W.H. Hsieh ( 1989), Trichos- mius, Gloiocephala, Plalaeocephala and Setulipes in
phaeriaceae. 1 (from bark), Taiwan. See Sivanesan & Tropical Africa, 2007), Antonin & Buyck (MR 111:
Hsieh (MR 93: 83, 1989). 919, 2007; tropical African spp.; key).
Setodochium Bat. & Cif. (1957) ? = Wiesneriomyces setulose (Lat., setulosus), covered with fine bristles or
fide Maniotis & Strain (Azycol. 60: 203, 1968). hairs; cf. setaceous.
Setoerysiphe Y. Nomura (1984) = Erysiphe fide Braun Seuratia Pat. (1904), Seuratiaceae (?L). Anamorph
(Monogr. Cercosporella, Ramu/aria Allied Genera Atichia. 5, widespread. See Meeker (CJB 53: 2462,
(Phytopath. Hyphom.) 1, 1995), Braun et al. (The 1975), Meeker (CJB 53: 2485, 1975; key, morphol-
Powdery Mildews A Comprehensive Treatise: 13, ogy), Reynolds & Gilbert (Aust. Syst. Bot. 18: 265,
2001). 2005; Australia).
Setogyroporus Heinem. & Rammeloo (1982), Boleta- Seuratiaceae Yuill. ex M.E. Barr (1987), Pezizomy-
ceae. 1, tropical Africa. See Heinemann & Ram- cotina (inc. sed. ). 3 gen. (+ 10 syn.), 12 spp.
meloo (Bulletin du Jardin Botanique National de Lit.: Meeker (CJB 53: 2464, 1975), Eriksson (Azy-
Belgique 52: 481, 1982). cotaxon 15: 249, 1982), Rodriguez Hernandez &
Setolibertella Punith. & Spooner ( 1999), anamorphic Camino Vilaro (Revta Jardin bot. Nae. Univ. Habana
Pezizomycotina. 1, Azores. See Punithalingam & 6: 61, 1985), Sutton (Sydowia 38: 324, 1985), Barr
Spooner (Kew Bull. 54: 562, 1999). (Azycotaxon 29: 501, 1987), Sivanesan & Hsieh (MR
Setomelanoma, see Setomelanomma. 99: 1295, 1995).
Setomelanomma M. Morelet (1980), Pleosporales. 1, Seuratiopsis Woron. (1934),? Seuratiaceae. 1, Crimea.
France; USA. See Morelet (Bulletin de la Societe des sewage fungus, Leptomitus lacteus, found in polluted
Sciences naturelles et d'Archeologie de Toulon et du water, sometimes blocking sewage filters.
Var 227: 15, 1980), Rossman et al. (CJB 80: 1209, Sex. In some fungi reproduction is by asexual methods
2002; phylogeny), Kruys et al. (MR 110: 527, 2006; only, in others it is parthenogenic, but in most there is
phylogeny). a sexual process. Probably one third of all fungi have
Setomyces Bat. & Peres (1961) nom. inval. = Tricharia more than one type of reproduction, frequently in two
Fee fide Liicking et al. (Lichenologist 30: 121, 1998). well-marked phases (the 'teleomorph' and 'ana-
Setopeltis Bat. & A.F. Vital (1959), Micropeltidaceae. morph') which may have separate names (see No-
1, pantropical. See von Arx & Miiller (Stud. Azycol. menclature).
9, 1975), Reynolds & Gilbert (Aust. Syst. Bot. 18: As in the Algae and Bryophyta, the sexual or as-
265, 2005), Reynolds & Gilbert (Cryptog. Azycol. 27: similative phase is generally haploid (i.e. a gameto-
249, 2006). phytic generation), though in basidiomycetes (see
Setophiale Matsush. (1995), anamorphic Pezizomy- under) the cells are commonly dikaryotic. In most
cotina, Hso.OeH.15. 1, Peru. See Matsushima (Ma- Fungi (but not Mycetozoa) nuclear fusion is not till
tsush. Mycol. Mem. 8: 35, 1995). shortly before meiosis and the development of 'sex-
Setoscypha Velen. (1934) = Phialina fide Huhtinen ual' spores. For a life-cycle summary of an hypo-
(Karstenia 29: 545, 1990). thetical typical filamentous fungus see Fig. 36, and
setose (Lat. setosus; bristly), covered with bristles; cf. for Pucciniales see Fig. 25.
setaceous, setulose. Fungi having sex organs are commonly
Setosphaeria K.J. Leonard & Suggs (1974), Pleospo- monoecious, infrequently dioecious. If sex organs are
raceae. Anamorph Exserohilum. 8 (on Poaceae), not present or (as in basidiomycetes and Mucorales)
widespread. See Borchardt et al. (Eur. J. Pl. Path. are of like morphology the fungus is (1) homothallic
104: 611, 1998), Borchardt et al. (J. Phytopath. 146: (q.v.), when one haploid mycelium is able to give a
451, 1998; population biology), Silva-Hanlin & sporocarp or (2) heterothallic (q.v.), when there are
Hanlin (MR 103: 153, 1999; DNA), Olivier et al. two or more haploid mycelial types and diploidiza-
(Azycol. 92: 736, 2000; phylogeny), Zhang & Berbee tion must be effected for sporocarp development to
(Azycol. 93: 1048, 2001; phylogeny), Kodsueb et al. take place. Heterothallic mycelia may be different
(Azycol. 98: 571, 2006; phylogeny). (sexually dimorphic) or, more commonly, alike in
Setosporella Mustafa & Abdul-Wahid (1989), anamor- form so that, as the 'sexes' may be determined only
phic Pezizomycotina, Hso.OeP.?36. 1 (from soil), by chemical methods, they are generally named +
Egypt. See Mustafa & Abdul-Wahid (MR 93: 227, and-.
1989). In bipolar species sporocarp development is de-
Setosynnema D.E. Shaw & B. Sutton (1985), anamor- pendent on two factors, and in tetrapolar species on
phic Pezizomycotina, Hsy.OfH.10. 1 (aero-aquatic), four. When segregation in a tetrapolar species takes
Australia; Papua New Guinea. See Shaw & Sutton (J. place at the second division of meiosis one basidium
Linn. Soc. Bot. 91: 33, 1985). may give all four types of spore, but when segrega-
setula (Lat., a little bristle), (1) a delicate hair-like tion is at the first division only two types (A1B1 and
appendage arising from a conidium, as in Dine- A2B2 or A1B2 and A2B1) are produced by one
masporium; (2) (in hymenomycetes), a thick-walled, basidium. Normal basidiocarps are generally pro-
pigmented, terminal element of a tramal cystidium. duced only when the secondary mycelium resulting
setule (in hymenomycetes ), a thin-walled, rarely pig- from the fusion of primary mycelia is of the genotype
mented, usually lageniform cystidium on the pileus A1B1A2B2 (Buller, 1941). These various genetical
634 SEYCHELLOMYCES

devices favour or ensure outbreeding or inbreeding. Shear (Cornelius Lott; 1865-1956; USA). Plant pa-
As Esser has pointed out incompatibility is of 2 main thologist and mycologist (1901-1923) then Head of
types: (I) homogenic incompatibility (e.g. bipolar the Division of Mycology and Disease Survey (1923-
and tetrapolar systems) in which mating is prevented 1935), USDA Bureau of Plant Industry, Beltsville,
between strains having the same factor( s) so that in- Maryland. Second President of the Mycological So-
breeding is prevented and outbreeding encouraged, ciety of America. Noted for his studies in diseases of
and (2) heterogenic incompatibility in which mating cranberry and other fruits, pyrenomycetes and many
is prevented between strains having different factors publications on general mycology and nomenclature.
so that outbreeding is prevented and inbreeding en- Pubis. (with Clements) Genera of Fungi (1931).
couraged. Biogs, obits etc. Petrak (Sydowia 11: I, 1957) [bibli-
Two genes determine mating type and, in Coprinus ography, portrait]; Stafleu & Cowan (TL-2 S: 585,
cinereus, these have been extensively studied, with 1985); Stevenson (Myco/. 49: 283, 1957) [bibliogra-
more than 12,000 mating types already identified. phy, portrait]; Stevenson (Taxon 6: 7, 1957) [por-
Lit.: Burnett (Fungal populations and species, trait]; Stevenson Phytopatho/ogy 47: 321, 1957).
2003: 130), Casselton & Olesnicky (Microbiol. mo/. Shearia Petr. (1924), anamorphic Pleomassaria,
biol. rev. 62: 55, 1998; molecular genetics of mating St.#eP.19. 2, widespread. See Barr (Mycotaxon lS:
recognition in basidiomycetes), Esser & Raper (Eds) 349, 1982; teleomorph), Tubaki et al. (TMSJ24: 121,
(Incompatibility in fangi, 1965), Heitman et al. (Sex 1983; cultural characters), Tanaka et al. (Myco-
in fangi: molecular determination and evolutionary science 46: 248, 2005; Japan).
implications, 2007), Raper (in Wenrich (Ed.), Sex in Sheariella Petr. (1952), anamorphic Pezizomycotina,
micro-organisms, 1954, Myco/. Sl: 107, 1959, SS: St.OeP. I. I, Hawaii. See Petrak (Sydowia 6: 302,
79, 1963, Genetics of sexuality in higher fangi, 1952).
1966), Stabens (in Gow & Gadd (Eds), The growing Shecutia Nieuwl. (1916) = Libertiella.
ungus: 383, 1995). See also Genetics, hormones, shield-lichens, formerly applied to lichens having
parasexual cycle. large apothecia (obsol. ).
Seychellomyces Matsush. (1981), anamorphic Pezizo- shii-take, Lentinula edodes. For cultivation the wood is
mycotina, Hso.= eP.23. I, Seychelles. See Matsu- inoculated with spawn. Basidiomata are produced af-
shima (Matsush. Mycol. Mem. 2: 14, 1981). ter 2 years, then there are two crops a year for a
Seynesia Sacc. (1883), Xylariales. 2, widespread number of years. Alternatively, basidiomata are ob-
(tropical). See Barr (Mycotaxon 39: 43, 1990; posn), tained 12 weeks after inoculation of a mixture of
Lress0e (SA 13: 43, 1994), Hyde (Sydowia 47: 199, hardwood sawdust, nutrients and water (Jones & Liu,
1995), Kang et al. (Fungal Diversity 2: 135, 1999), Mycologist 4: 121, 1990). See Singer & Harris
Guo & Hyde (Nova Hedwigia 72: 461, 2001; Hong (Mushrooms and trufjles, 1987), Maher (Ed.) (Mush-
Kong), Zhang et al. (Myco/. 98: l 076, 2006; phylog- room Science 13, Science and cultivation of edible
eny). fangi, 1991 ), Stamets (Growing gourmet and medici-
Seynesiella G. Arnaud (1918), Microthyriaceae. 4, nal mushrooms, 1993), Chang & Hayes (Biology and
widespread. See Sivanesan & Shivas (Fungal Diver- cultivation of edible mushrooms, 1978), Przyby-
sity 11: 151, 2002), Belomesyatseva (Mycena 4, lowicz & Donoghue (Shiitake growers handbook,
2004). 1988), Tan & Moore (MR 96: 1077, 1992; in vitro
Seynesiola Speg. (1919) = Amaudiella fide Stevens & cultivation).
Ryan (Ill. biol. monogr. 17 no. 2, 1939), Miiller & Shimizuomyces Kobayasi (1981), Clavicipitaceae. 2,
von Arx (Beitr. Kryptjl. Schweiz 11 no. 2, 1962). Japan. See Kobayasi (Bull. natn. Sci. Mus. Tokyo, B
Seynesiopeltis F. Stevens & R.W. Ryan (1925), Mi- 7: I, 1981), Fukatsu & Nikoh (Mycology Series 19:
crothyriaceae. l , Hawaii. 311, 2003 ), Sung et al. (Stud. Myco/. S7, 2007).
Seynesiopsis Henn. (l 904), anamorphic Pezizomy- Shiraia Henn. ( 1900), Pleosporales. I, China; Japan.
cotina, Cpt.leP.?. l, S. America. See Amano (Bull. natn. Sci. Mus. Tokyo, B 6: 55,
Seynesiospora Bat. (1960) = Cyclotheca fide von Arx 1980), Amano (TMSJ 24: 35, 1983), Tsuda et al.
& Miiller (Stud. Myco/. 9, 1975). (TMSJ 30: 493, 1989; synanamorph), Cheng et al.
shaggy ink cap (or mane), basidioma of the edible (Journal of Basic Microbiology 44: 339, 2004; phy-
Coprinus comatus. logeny), Kruys et al. (MR 110: 527, 2006; phylog-
Shanorella R.K. Benj. (1956), Onygenaceae. Ana- eny).
morph Chrysosporium. I, USA; Europe. See Benja- Shiraiella Hara (1914) = Mycocitrus fide Rossman et
min (Aliso 3: 319, 1956), Sugiyama & Mikawa (My- al. (Stud. Myco/. 42: 248 pp., 1999).
coscience 42: 413, 2001; phylogeny), Sole et al. (MR Shitaker Lloyd (1924) nom. nud. = Lentinula.
106: 388, 2002; phylogeny), Untereiner et al. (Stud. Shivomyces Hosag. (2004), anamorphic Asterinaceae.
Myco/. 47: 25, 2002; phylogeny). I, India. See Hosagoudar (J. Econ. Taxon. Bot. 28,
Shanoria Subram. & K. Ramalcr. (1956) = Strigula fide 2004).
Sutton (Kew Bull. 31: 461, 1977), Eriksson & Hawk- shoe-string fungus, the honey agaric, Armillaria
sworth (SA 11: 56, 1992). me/lea.
Shanoriella Bat. & Cif. (1962) = Limacinula Hohn. Shomea Bat. & J.L. Bezerra (1964) ? = Geastrumia
fide Reynolds (Bull. Torrey bot. Club 98: 157, 1971 ). fide Sutton (in litt. ).
shape, configuration or form, total effect produced by Shortensis Dilcher ( 1965), Fossil Fungi, Micropeltida-
the outline of the structure (Fig. 23). ceae. I (Eocene), USA. = Manginula fide Lange
Shawiella Hansf. ( 1957), anamorphic Pezizomycotina, (Austr. J. Bot. 17: 565, 1969), = Vizella (Dothid.)
Ccu.= eP.I. I, Papua New Guinea. See Hansford fide Selkirk (1972).
(Proc. Linn. Soc. N. S. W. Ser. 2 82: 226, 1957). shot-hole, a leaf spot disease characterized by holes
shaybah, Saudi Arabian name for Parmelia aus- made by the dead parts dropping out; of Antirrhinum
trosinensis used in cooking. (Heteropatella antirrhim); of peach (Stigmina carpo-
 SINGEROCYBE 635

phi/a); of cherry (Blumeriella jaapii). Sillia P. Karst. (1873), Sydowiellaceae. 1 or 3, Europe;

shoyu (soy sauce), an oriental sauce of soybeans and America. See Barr (Azyco/. Mem. 7, 1978), Rossman
wheat fermented by Aspergillus, yeasts, and bacteria et al. (Azycoscience 48: 135, 2007; review).
(Hesseltine, Azycol. 57: 174, 1965). See also ketjap. silver ear, the basidioma of the edible Tremel/a faci-
Shropshiria F. Stevens (1927) = Munkia fide formis. See Tremel/a.
Marchionatto (Rev. Argent.-agron. 7: 172, 1940). silver leaf, of plum and other fruit trees (Chondros-
Shrungabeeja V.G. Rao & K.A. Reddy (1981), ana- tereum purpureum.
morphic Pezizomycotina, Hso.#eP.19. 1, India. See simblospore, Langeron's (1945) term for zoospore,
Rao &Reddy (Indian.I. Bot. 4: 109, 1981). q.v.
Shuklania J.N. Dwivedi (1959), Fossil Fungi, Puccini- Simblum Klotzsch ex Hook. (1831) = Lysurus fide
ales. 1 (Tertiary), India. Dring (Kew Bull. 35: 1, 1980).
Siamia V. Robert, C. Decock & R.F. Castaneda (2000), Simocybe P. Karst. (1879), Inocybaceae. 25, wide-
anamorphic Pezizomycotina. I, Thailand. See Robert spread. See Singer (Sydowia 15: 71, 1962), Singer
et al. (MR 104: 893, 2000). Sibirina G.R.W. Arnold (Beih. Nova Hedwigia 44: 485, 1973; key 18 neotrop.
(1970), anamorphic Hypomyces, Hso.leH.15. 7 (my- spp.), Pegler & Young (Kew Bull. 30: 225, 1975; 4
coparasitic), widespread. See Garns et al. (CJB 76: Brit. spp.), Horak (Sydowia 32: 123, 1979; key 4
1570, 1998), Poldmaa (Azycol. 95: 921, 2003), Wata- Papua New Guinea spp.), Horak (N.Z. JI Bot. 18:
nabe et al. (Azycoscience 44: 411, 2003; Japan). 187, 1980; key 6 NZ spp.), Reid (TBMS 82: 221,
sibling species, accepted synonym for cryptic species; 1984; key Brit. spp.), Aime et al. (Am . .!. Bot. 92: 74,
species which are genetically distinct and not inter- 2005; phylogeny and taxonomy).
breeding, but are not morphologically distinct. Simoninus Roum. (1879) = Chaenocarpus Spreng.
sicyospore, a thick-walled storage cell (obsol.). Simonyella J. Steiner (1902),? Roccellaceae (L). 1, W.
siderophore, a metabolic product of a fungus (or other Asia. See Tehler (CJB 68: 2458, 1990; cladistics),
organism) which binds iron and facilitates its trans- Feige et al. (Flora 187: 159, 1992; anatomy), Myllys
port from the environment into the microbial cell. et al. (Lichenologist 31: 461, 1999; phylogeny).
See Winkelmann (in Hawksworth (Ed.), Frontiers in simple, unbranched; having no divisions.
mycology: 49, 1991; review roles). Simplicillium W. Garns & Zare (2001), anamorphic
SIDS, see cot death. Torrubie/la. 4, widespread. See Zare & Garns (Nova
Siegertia Korb. (1860) = Rhizocarpon fide Hawk- Hedwigia 73: 38, 2001), Sung et al. (Stud. Azycol. 57,
sworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995). 2007).
Siemaszkoa I.I. Tav. & T. Majewski (1976), Laboul- Simuliomyces Lichtw. (1972), Legeriomycetaceae. 1
beniaceae. 7, Europe; S. America. See Majewski (in Diptera), widespread. See Lichtwardt (The
(Polish Bot. Stud. 2: 219, 1991; key). Trichomycetes. Fungal associates of arthropods,
sigatoka, A major disease of banana (Musa) caused by 1986; key), Nelder et al. (Fungal Diversity 22: 121,
Azycosphaerella musicola (anamorph Cercospora 2006; ecology and taxonomy).
musae). See !MI Descriptions 414, 1974; !MI Map 1; Simuliospora Khodzhaeva, S.V. Krylova & l.V. Issi
Meredith (Phytopath. Pap. 11, 1970; monogr. ). (1990), Microsporidia. 2.
Sigmatomyces Sacc. & P. Syd. (1913), anamorphic Singer (Rolf; 1906-1994; Germany, later Austria,
Pezizomycotina, Hsp.OeH.?. I, Philippines. Spain, Russia, USA, Argentina, Chile). Born at
Sigmogloea Bandoni & J.C. Krug (2000), Tremellales. Schliersee in south Germany, studying chemistry at
1, Canada. See Bandoni & Krug (Azycoscience 41: the University of Munich; PhD student of Wettstein,
376, 2000). Vienna (1928-1931); subsequently lived and worked
sigmoid, curved like the letter 'S' (Fig. 23.6). in Barcelona (1933-1935), Leningrad [St Petersburg]
Sigmoidea J.L. Crane (1968), anamorphic Corol- (1935-1940) [Dr Biol. Sci.], Harvard (1941-1947),
lospora, Hso.= eH.15. 2, widespread. See Crane (Am. Tucuman ( 1948-1960), Buenos Aires (1960-1969),
.!. Bot. 55: 998, 1968), Ando & Nakamura (.!. gen. Santiago (1967-1968), and Chicago (1968-1994) [as-
appl. Microbial. Tokyo 46: 51, 2000), Marvanova & sociate of the Field Museum and University of Illi-
Hywel-Jones (Cryptog. Azycol. 21: 13, 2000; Thai- nois]. Made major contributions to the overall under-
land). standing of Agaricales and to neotropical agaricol-
Sigmoideomyces Thaxt. (1891), Sigmoideomyceta- ogy, describing some 2,450 new fungi in about 400
ceae. 1, N. America; Europe. See Benny et al. (Azy- publications in 9 languages; also made important
col. 84: 635, 1992; key). contributions on ethnomycology, mycorrhizas, no-
Sigmoideomycetaceae Benny, R.K. Benj. & P.M. Kirk menclature, and truftles. His collections are distrib-
(1992), Zoopagales. 3 gen., 6 spp. uted among at least 42 institutions. Pubis. The Agari-
Lit.: Benny et al. (Azycol. 84: 615, 1992; key), Ta- cales in Modern Taxonomy, 1951 [edn 4, 1986, the
nabe et al. (Mo/. Phylogen. Evol. 16: 253, 2000). most recent, treats 230 genera]. Biogs, obits etc.
Sigridea Tehler (1993), Roccellaceae (L). 5, wide- Mueller (Azyco/. 87: 144, 1995); M. Singer (Mycolo-
spread. See Tehler (Nova Hedwigia 57: 417, 1993; gists and Other Taxa, 1984).
key), Myllys et al. (Bryologist 101: 70, 1998; phy- Singera Bat. & J.L. Bezerra (1960) = Vermiculariop-
logeny), Follmann (J. Hattori bot. Lab. 90: 251, siella fide Sutton (Azycol. Pap. 141, 1977).
2001; key S American spp.), Ertz et al. (Biblthca Singerella Harmaja (1974) = Singerocybe.
Lichenol. 91: 155 pp., 2005). Singeriella Petr. (1959) = Blasdalea fide von Arx (in
sikyotic cell (the 'Schriipfkopf-Zelle' of Burgeff, litt. ).
1924), the terminal cell of a Parasite/la simplex hy- Singerina Sathe & S.D. Deshp. (1981), Agaricaceae. 1,
pha by which the parasite anchors itself to its host India. See Sathe & Deshpande (Maharashtra Assoc.
(Absidia glauca). After several days this organ dif- Cult. Sci. Monogr. 1: 35, 1980).
ferentiates into a sikospore (sikyotic spore). See Singerocybe Harmaja ( 1988) = Clitocybe fide Kuyper
Kellner et al. (Azycologist 5: 120, 1991). (in litt. ).
16 SINGEROCYBE

CJD~
26 28 29
OU
30

/\~42
31 32

..LJ.~43
Q 40
---------
~4S
44

~46

6~·,
33 34 3S 36 37 38 39
 SIROCOCCUS 637

Fig. 23. Shapes. l, shapes based on the sphere and ellipsoids, adapted from Payak (Mycopath. 16: 72, 1962). Terms
in parentheses are used by Erdtman (An introduction to pollen analysis, 1954). Ratios are those of Bas (Persoonia
5: 321, 1969).

axis aa axis bb length: breadth

I by I globose (spherical) (spherical) 1.0-1.05

l to 2 subglobose (prolate spheroidal) (oblate spheroidal) 1.05-1.15
2 to 3 broadly ellipsoidal (subprolate) (suboblate) 1.15-1.3
3 to 4 ellipsoidal (prolate) (oblate) 1.3-1.6; elongate
4by 4 oval (perprolate) (peroblate)
5by 5 fusiform

2, filiform; 3, acerose; 4, cylindncal, restricted by Bas (1969) to cylinders with a length: breadth ratio of 2.0-3.0; a,
bacilliform (l:b >3.0), b, c, oblong, b, apices rounded (obtuse), c, apices truncate; 5, a, discoid or lenticular in
surface view, b, discoid in side view, c, lenticular in side view; 6, sigmoid; 7, reniform (fabiform); 8, allantoid; 9,
lunate (crescentic); 10, falcate; II, ovoid; 12, obovoid; 13, lecythiform; 14, pyriform; 15, obpyriform; 16, clavate;
17, obclavate; 18, capitate; 19, spathulate; 20, bicampanulate; 21, turbinate; 22, quadrangular (rhomboidal); 23,
cuneiform; 24, dolabriform; 25, campanulate; 26, napiform; 27, biconic; 28, lageniform; 29, peltate; 30, ampulli-
form; 31, doliiform; 32, cymbiform (navicular); 33, acicular; 34, subulate; 35, hamate (uncinate); 36, comiform;
37, circinate; 38, ventricose. Apices. 39, mucronate; 40, papillate; 41, acute. Edges. 42, sinuate; 43, crenate; 44,
crenulate; 45, dentate; 46, serrate; 47, laciniate. See also Systematics Association Committee for Descriptive Ter-
minology (Taxon 9: 245, 1960; list of works, 11: 145, 1962; terminology of simple symmetrical plane shapes,
chart).

Singeromyces M.M. Moser (1966), Boletaceae. l, eny).

Argentina. Basidioma gasteroid. See Moser (Nova Siphulaceae Rchb. (1837) = Icmadophilaceae.
Hedwigia 10: 331, 1965). Siphulastrum Miill. Arg. (1889), Pannariaceae (L). 4,
Sinoboletus M. Zang ( 1992), Boletaceae. I 0, China. widespread (temperate). See Jergensen (Licheno/o-
See Zang (Mycotaxon 45: 223, 1992), Zang et al. gist 30: 533, 1998).
(Mycosystema 25: 366, 2006). Siphulella Kantvilas, Elix & P. James (1992), Icmado-
Sinodidymella J.Z. Yue & 0.E. Erikss. (1985), philaceae (L). I, Tasmania. See Stenroos & DePriest
Dacampiaceae. 2, China; N. America. See Yue & (Am. J. Bot. 85: 1548, 1998; DNA).
Eriksson (Mycotaxon 24: 293, 1985), Barr (Myco- Siphulina (Hue) C.W. Dodge (1965) = Pannaria fide
taxon 46: 387, 1993), Barr (Mycotaxon 82: 373, Dodge (Trans. Am. microsc. Soc. 84: 510, 1965),
2002). J0rgensen (Cryptog. Myco/. 26: 37, 2005).
Sinolloydia C.H. Chow (1936) = Lysurus fide Dring Sipmania Egea & Torrente (1994), Roccellaceae (L).
(Kew Bull. 35: l, 1980). I, Fiji. See Egea & Torrente (Biblthca Lichenol. 54:
Sinosphaeria J.Z. Yue & O.E. Erikss. (1987) = Thyrid- 165, 1994), Grube (Bryologist 101: 377, 1998).
ium Nitschke fide Eriksson & Yue (SA 8, 1989), Tay- sirenin, a hormone secreted by the female gamete of
lor et al. (Sydowia 49: 94, 1997). Allomyces which attracts male gametes.
Sinotermitomyces M. Zang (1981) = Termitomyces Sirentyloma Henn. (1895)? = Phyllachora Nitschke ex
fide Wei et al. (Fungal Diversity 21: 225, 2006). Fuckel (1870) fide Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of
sinuate (!)(of lamellae), notched at the proximal end the Fungi edn 8, 1995).
at junction with stipe (Fig. 19D) (cf. adnate); emargi- Sirexcipula Bubak (1907), anamorphic Pezizomy-
nate; (2) (of an edge), undulating (Fig. 23 .42). cotina, Cpd.OeH/leP.15. 2, Europe; N. America.
Siphomycetes. See Phycomycetes. Sirexcipulina Petr. (1923) = Topospora fide Sutton
siphon (obsol. ), an aseptate hypha (Vuillemin, 1912). (Mycol. Pap. 141, 1977).
Siphonaria H.E. Petersen (1903), Chytridiaceae. 3, Sirobasidiaceae Lindau (1897), Tremellales. 2 gen., 11
Europe; America. See Karling (Am. J. Bot. 32: 580, spp.
1945), Dogma (Nova Hedwigia 25: 107, 1974). Lit.: Benkert (Mykol. MittBI. 34: 79, 1991), Ingold
Siphonia Fr. (1820) [non Siphonia Rich. ex Schreb. (MR. 99: 1187, 1995), Bandoni & Boekhout in
=
1791, Euphorbiaceae] Dufourea. Kurtzman & Fell (Eds) (Yeasts, a taxonomic study
Siphula Fr. (1824) nom. rej. = Dufourea. 4th edn: 705, 1998), Bandoni (CJB 76: 1540, 1998),
Siphula Fr. (1831) nom. cons., lcmadophilaceae (L). c. Fell et al. (Int. J. Syst. Evo/. Microbio/. 50: 1351,
33, widespread. See Santesson (Svensk Natur.: 176, 2000), Sampaio et al. (Mycol. 94: 874, 2002).
1964), Benclz et al. (Acta Chem. Scand. 19: 1250, Sirobasidium Lagerh. & Pat. ( 1892), Sirobasidiaceae.
1965), Kantvilas (Herzogia 12: 7, 1996), Kantvilas 8, widespread (esp. tropical). See Boedijn (Bull. Jard.
(Herzogia 13: 119, 1998), Stenroos & DePriest (Am. bot. Buitenz. ser. 3 13: 266, 1934), Lowy (Mycol. 48:
J. Bot. 85: 1548, 1998), Platt & Spatafora (Lichen- 324, 1956; key), Kobayashi (TMSJ 4: 29, 1962),
ologist 31: 409, 1999; DNA), Kantvilas (Biblthca Moore (Antonie van Leeuwenhoek 45: 113, 1979;
Lichenol. 82: 37, 2001), Ekman & Tensberg (MR septa! ultrastr.), Fell et al. (Int. J. Syst. Evol. Micro-
106: 1262, 2002; phylogeny), Kantvilas & Elix biol. 50: 1351, 2000; mo!. phylogeny), Weiss et al.
(Herzogia 15: I, 2002; S America), Kantvilas (Aus- (Frontiers in Basidiomycote Mycology: 7, 2004).
trobaileya 6: 949, 2004; Australia), Grube & Kant- Sirococcus Preuss (1855), anamorphic Diaportha/es,
vilas (Lichenologist 38: 241, 2006; phylogeny), Mi- St.leH.15. 3, widespread (temperate). See Sutton
¥ilikowska et al. (Mycol. 98: 1088, 2006; phylog- (The Coelomycetes, 1980), Fumier et al. (CJB 77:
638 SIROCROCIS

783, 1999), Smith et al. (Forest Pathology 33: 141, Sirothyriella Hohn. (1910), anamorphic Pezizomy-
2003; host-related variation in conifers), Kirisits et cotina, Cpt.OeH.?. I, Europe.
al. (Forest Pathology 37: 40, 2007; Bhutan), Konrad Sirothyrium Syd. & P. Syd. (1916), anamorphic Pe-
et al. (Forest Pathology 37: 22, 2007; genetic varia- zizomycotina, Cpt.OeH.?. I, India.
tion), Mejia et al. (MR 112: 23, 2008; phylogeny), Sirotrema Bandoni (1986), Tremellaceae. 3, wide-
Rossman et al. (Forest Pathology 38: 47, 2008; phy- spread (north temperate). See Reid & Minter (TBMS
logeny). 72: 345, 1979; mycoparasitic on Lophodermium).
Sirocrocis Kiitz. (1843) nom. dub.,? Fungi. Sirozythia Hohn. (1904), anamorphic Pezizomycotina,
Sirocyphis Clem. (1909), anamorphic Pezizomycotina, Cpd.OeH.?. 2, Europe.
Cpd.OeH.?. I, USA. Sirozythiella Hohn. (1909), anamorphic Pezizomy-
Sirodesmites Pia (1927), Fossil Fungi. I (Oligocene), cotina, St.I-= eH.?. I, Europe.
Europe. Sisostrema, see Sistotrema Fr.
Sirodesmium De Not. (1849) = Coniosporium fide Sistotrema Fr. (1821), Hydnaceae. Anamorphs Bur-
Hughes (CJB 36: 805, 1958), Hughes & Crane goa, Ingoldiella, Osteomorpha. 46, widespread. See
(Kavaka 32: 27, 2004). Hallenberg (Azycotaxon 21: 389, 1984), Boidin &
Sirodiplospora Naumov (1915) = Topospora fide Gilles (BSMF 110: 185, 1994; key), Greslebin (MR
Groves(CJB43: 1195, 1965). 105: 1392, 2001; key 10 spp Argentina).
Sirodochiella Hohn. (1925), anamorphic Pezizomy- Sistotrema Pers. (1794) = Cerrena.
cotina, Cpd.OeH.?. I, Europe. Sistotrema Raf. (1820) = Sistotrema Fr.
Sirodomus Petr. (1947) = Sirexcipula fide Sutton (Azy- Sistotremastrum J. Erikss. (1958), Hydnodontaceae. 3,
col. Pap. 141, 1977). widespread. See Eriksson (Symb. bot. upsal. 16 no. I:
Sirodothis Clem. (1909), anamorphic Tympanis, 62, 1958).
St.OeH.15. 4, widespread. See Sutton & Funk (CJB Sistotremataceae Jiilich (1982) = Hydnaceae.
53: 521, 1975). Sistotremella Hjortstam (1984), Hydnodontaceae. 4,
Sirogloea Petr. (1923), anamorphic Pezizomycotina, widespread. See Eriksson et al. (Cortie. N. Europ. 7:
St.OeH.?. I, Europe. 1379, 1984).
Siroligniella Naumov (1926), anamorphic Pezizomy- Sitochora H.B.P. Upadhyay (1964), anamorphic Pe-
cotina, St.OeH.3. I, former USSR. zizomycotina, Hso.leH.?. I (on Phyllachora), Brazil.
Siropatella Hohn. (1903) nom. dub., anamorphic Pe- See Upadhyay (Publr;:oes Inst. Micol. Recife 414: 4,
zizomycotina. See Sutton (Azycol. Pap. 141, 1977). 1964).
Siropeltis Arx & R. Garnier (1960) = Sphaerobolus Sivanesania W.H. Hsieh & Chi Y. Chen (1996), Bot-
fide Stalpers (in litt. ). ryosphaeriaceae. I, Taiwan. See Hsieh & Chen (MR
Sirophoma Hohn. (1917), anamorphic Pezizomycotina, 98: 44, 1994), Hsieh & Chen (MR 100: 1106, 1996).
Cpd.OeH.?. 2 or 3, Europe. Sivanesaniella Gawande & Agarwal (2004), Venturi-
Siroplacodium Petr. (1940), anamorphic Pezizomy- aceae. I, India. See Gawande & Agarwal (Indian
cotina, St.OeH.15. 5, Europe; Asia. Phytopath. 57: 231, 2004).
Siroplaconema Petr. (1922) ? = Ceuthospora Grev. skeletal hyphae, see hyphal analysis.
fide Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn Skeletocutis Kot!. & Pouzar ( 1958), Polyporaceae. c.
8, 1995). 30, widespread. See David (Natura/isle can. 109:
Siropleura Petr. (1934), anamorphic Pezizomycotina, 235, 1982), Gilbertson & Ryvarden (N. Amer. Polyp.
St.OeH.?. I, Europe. 2: 711, 1987), Pieri & Rivoire (Bulletin Semestriel de
Siroscyphella Hohn. (1910) = Pseudocenangium P. la Federation des Associations Azycologiques
Karst. fide Dyko & Sutton (CJB 57: 370, 1979). Mediterraneennes 26: 3, 2004; Europe), Spirin (Kar-
Siroscyphellina Petr. (1923), anamorphic Pezizomy- stenia 45: 103, 2005), Roberts & Ryvarden (Kew
cotina, St.OeH.?. 2, Austria; N. America. See Weh- Bull. 61: 55, 2006; Cameroon).
meyer (Sydowia 6: 433, 1952). skeletocystidium, see cystidium (I).
Sirosiphon Kiitz. (1843), Algae. Skeletohydnum Jiilich (1979), Polyporaceae. I, New
Sirosperma Syd. & P. Syd. (1916), anamorphic Pe- Zealand. See Jiilich (Persoonia 10: 331, 1979).
zizomycotina, Cpd.OeH.23. 2, Papua New Guinea; Skelophoromyces Thaxt. (1931) = Scelophoromyces.
Florida. Skepperia Berk. (1857), Thelephoraceae. 5, wide-
Sirosphaera Syd. & P. Syd. (1913), anamorphic Pe- spread (esp. tropical).
zizomycotina, Cpd/St.OeH.23. I, Philippines. Skepperiella Pilat ( 1927), Marasmiaceae. 4, wide-
Sirosporium Bubak & Serebrian. (1912), anamorphic spread. See Pegler (Kew Bull. 28: 257, 1973 ).
Azycosphaerellaceae, Hso.= eP.10. 25, widespread. Skierka Racib. (1900),? Pileolariaceae. 10 (on Gera-
See Ellis (Dematiaceous Hyphomycetes, 1971), Ellis niales, Sapindales, Rhamnales), widespread (tropi-
(More Dematiaceous Hyphomycetes, 1976), Braun cal). See Mains (Azycol. 31: 175, 1939).
(Cryptog. Azycol. 20: 155, 1999; gen. concepts), skiophilous, shade loving. Cf. photophobous.
Crous & Braun (CBS Diversity Ser. 1: 571 pp., Skirgiellia A. Batko (1978) = Rozella fide Longcore
2003). (in litt. ).
Sirosporonaemella Naumov ( 1951 ), anamorphic Pe- Skolekites Norman (1852) nom. rej. = Toninia fide
zizomycotina, Cpd.OeH.15. I, Russia. See Naumov Hafellner (Beih. Nova Hedwigia 79: 241, 1984).
(Bot. Mater. Otd. Sporov. Rast. Bot. Inst. Komarova Skoteinospora Bat. (1962) = Euantennaria fide von
Akad. Nauk S.S.S.R. 7: 114, 1951). Arx & Millier (Stud. Azycol. 9, 1975).
Sirostromella Hohn. (1916) = Pseudodiscula fide Skottsbergiella Petr. (1927), Diaporthales. I, Juan
Sutton (Azycol. Pap. 141, 1977). Fernandez. See Petrak (Sydowia 24: 264, 1971).
Sirothecium P. Karst. (1887), anamorphic Pezizomy- Skvortzovia Bononi & Hjortstam (1987), ? Agarico-
cotina, St.ObP. I. 2, Finland; Azores. See Sutton mycetes. I, S. America. Hymenochaetales or Agari-
(Proc. Indian Acad. Sci. Pl. Sci. 94: 229, 1985). cales (Rickenella clade). See Bononi & Hjortstam
 SLIMACOMYCES 639
(J\(ycotaxon 28: 12, 1987). the top surface of the tape and a cover slip applied.
Skyathea Spooner & Dennis (1986), Helotiaceae. 1 (on Slide culture
Hedera), British Isles. See Spooner & Dennis (Sy- A culture grown directly on the surface of a slide
dowia 38: 294, 1986). and cover slip. Mainly used to examine conidial de-
skyrin, an orange-yellow wilt toxin of Cryphonectria velopment in anamorphic fungi but also useful for
parasitica (Giiumann et al., Phytopath. Z. 36: 116, observing appressoria in the genus Colletotrichum. A
1959). Cf. luteoskyrin. square block of nutrient agar is placed on a sterile
Skyttea Sherwood, D. Hawksw. & Coppins (1981), microscope slide supported on a bent glass rod in a
Odontotremataceae. 31 (on lichens), widespread. See Petri dish which serves as a damp chamber. The four
Coppins et al. (SA 10: 51, 1991; gen. concept), Died- sides of the block are inoculated with the fungus and
erich & Etayo (Lichenologist 32: 423, 2000), ltur- a sterile cover slip is lowered on to the block. Sterile
riaga & Hawksworth (J\(ycol. 96: 925, 2004; N water is then added to the base of the dish. When
America). sporulation has occurred, the cover slip with attached
Skyttella D. Hawksw. & R. Sant. (1988), Helotiales. 1 mycelium is removed and carefully lowered, fungus
(on lichens, Peltigera), Europe; N. America. See side down on to a drop of mountant on a slide. The
Hawksworth & Santesson (Graphis Scripta 2: 33, agar block is removed from the slide, leaving myce-
1988), Diederich & Etayo (Lichenologist 32: 423, lium attached to the glass. A drop of stain is applied
2000). to this and a clean cover slip added thus two mounts
slaframine, a toxin of Rhizoctonia leguminicola; the can be prepared from each slide culture. Air bubbles
cause of the slobber syndrome in livestock. can be expelled by heating the slide gently on a hot
Slide Making. The following mounting procedures are plate overnight. Mounts are made permanent by seal-
those most frequently used for microscopic examina- ing with nail varnish if required. See Riddell (J\(ycol.
tion of fungi. For details of methods see Dring in 42: 265, 1950).
Booth (Ed.) (Methods in microbiology 4: 95, 1971) Film culture
Waller & Lenne (Plant pathologist's pocketbook, Using sterilized tweezers, add molten agar to one
2001), Garns et al. (CBS Course of mycology, edn 3, side of a coverslip so that it is covered by a thin film.
1987). When this has cooled, place it agar downwards on an
Squash mount inoculated block of nutrient agar as for slide cultures.
The most widely used preparation for microscopic After the fungus has grown into the agar film, the
examination of fungi. A small portion of fungal ma- coverslip may be removed and mounted on a separate
terial is removed from a culture or specimen using a microscope slide with or without mounting fluid.
mounted needle or scalpel blade and transferred to a Hand-cut sections
drop of a suitable mountant on a microscope slide For examining the structure and arrangement of
(see mounting fluid and stains). If necessary the ma- fruit-bodies in plant tissues, vertical sections can be
terial can be teased apart using a second needle and a cut by hand. See Fox (Principles of diagnostics in
coverslip applied. To release contents from fruit- plant pathology, 1993). Material to be cut is sup-
bodies, light pressure on the coverslip is required. Air ported in elder pith, cork or polystyrene and thin sec-
bubbles are released by gentle heating of the slide tions cut with a razor blade (it is easier to cut thinner
over a spirit lamp or bunsen flame. If necessary slides sections using a double-edge razor blades, but the
can be made permanent by sealing the cover slip with additional upward-pointing blade makes this more
two layers of nail varnish. To apply this successfully, hazardous). Sections are transferred with a mounted
excess mounting fluid must first be removed from needle to a drop of mountant on a microscope slide
around the cover slip. and a cover slip applied.
An improved technique involving use of a double Microtome-cut sections
cover-glass for preparing permanent microscope Use of a freezing microtome provides the most sat-
mounts was described by Kohlmeyer & Kohlmeyer isfactory method for obtaining thin vertical sections
(J\(ycologist 10: I 07, 1996). of fungal fruit-bodies from plant tissues or cultures.
Agar block mount See Waller & Lenne (Plant pathologist's pocketbook,
Used to observe undisturbed structures in anamor- 516 pp., 2001 ). Material is soaked for several hours
phic fungi (e.g. Penicillium, Aspergillus and Fusa- in gum arabic solution. Dry specimens are best
rium) grown on low-nutrient, translucent media. See soaked overnight. The microtome stage is cooled to
Samson et al. (Introduction to Food-borne jitngi, edn around -20°C with a supply of C0 2 or freon gas and a
5, 1996). From a sporulating area of the colony an few drops of glue placed on the stage and allowed to
agar block 0.5-lcm in diameter is removed with a freeze. This provides a platform on which to mount
sterilized scalpel blade and placed fungus side up on the material. The specimen is placed on the frozen
a microscope slide. A drop of water is placed on the glue block with the aid of a mounted needle and
block and a cover slip applied. The slide can then be aligned carefully. A layer of glue is then allowed to
examined under a light microscope. freeze around the specimen. Required section thick-
Cellophane tape mount ness is set and sections are cut by rocking the blade
These are used to prepare rapid mounts of fungi across the specimen. Using a fine paint brush, sec-
from leaf surfaces and agar cultures. See Butler & tions are transferred to water contained in a watch
Mann (Phytopathology 49: 231, 1959). A short glass. A fine mounted needle is used to transfer sec-
length of clear adhesive single-sided tape is cut and tions to a drop of mountant on a slide. A cover slip is
the sticky side pressed gently on to the fungal mate- then applied and the mount made permanent if re-
rial. The tape with fungus attached is then lowered, quired by sealing with nail varnish.
fungus side down, on to a drop of mounting fluid on Slimacomyces Minter (1986), anamorphic Pezizomy-
a microscope slide and is pressed down firmly. If re- cotina, Hso.0-= hP. l. 2, British Isles. See Minter
quired a second drop of mountant can be applied to (Bull. Br. mycol. Soc. 20: 23, 1986).
640 SLIME

slime, a wet, generally sticky, substance; mucus; - flux, field mycology evaluation can be rather subjective.
a thick liquid from the stems or branches of trees Gilbert (Methode de myco/ogie descriptive, 1934;
made up of, or having a connexion with, fungi and BSMF 48: 241, 1932; 50: 25, 1935) made a classifi-
bacteria (Ogilvie, TBMS 9: 167, 1924; Stautz, Phyto- cation of the smells of natural basidiomata (see also
path. Z. 3: 163, 1931 ); - moulds, the Acrasiomycota, Imler, BSMF 68: 400, 1952; Josserand, 1952: 63;
Dictyosteliomycota, and Mycetozoa; - spore, a spore Locquin, Petite /lore des champignons de France l:
that becomes separated with slime from the cell pro- 97, 1956). See also Taste.
ducing it (Mason, 193 7), cf. dry spore. See Gloiospo- Smeringomyces Thaxt. ( 1908), Laboulbeniaceae. 4,
rae. widespread. See Weir & Rossi (CJB 75: 791, 1997;
slug (in slime moulds), the aggregated pseudoplasmo- New Zealand).
dium of Dictyoste/iomycota. Smith (Alexander Hanchett; 1904-1986; USA). Uni-
Smardaea Svrcek (1969), Pyronemataceae. 7, wide- versity of Michigan (1934-1972). Agaricologist;
spread (north temperate). See Dissing (Sydowia 38: monographed Mycena (q.v.); see also Macromycetes,
35, 1986), Cao et al. (Acta Mycol. Sin. 9: 282, 1990), USA. Biogs, obits etc. Rogers (Mushroom 5: 17,
Hansen et al. (Myco/. 93: 958, 2001; phylogeny), 1987); Thiers (Myco/. 79: 811, 1987) [bibliography,
Hansen et al. (Mo/. Phylogen. Evol. 36: 1, 2005; phy- portrait]; Stafleu & Cowan (TL-2 5: 662, 1985).
logeny), Perry et al. (MR 111: 549, 2007; phylog- Smith (Annie Lorrain; 1854-1937; Scotland, later
eny). England). Originally a governess; an 'unofficial
Smarodsia Raitv. & Vimba (2006), Pyronemataceae. l, worker', British Museum (Natural History), London.
Latvia. See Vimba & Raitviir (Folia cryptog. Es- Her first publications were on seaweeds; she was as-
tonica 42: 91, 2006). sociated with early work on seed testing; prepared
Smell. See Chiron & Michelot (Cryptogamie Mycolo- exhibits on microfungi for the British Museum
gie 26: 299, 2005; detailed review). It seems likely (Natural History) London; President of the British
that many fungi produce aromatic volatile chemicals, Mycological Society (1907); she completed J.M.
but these may be in quantities insufficient for detec- Crombie's A monograph of lichens found in Great
tion by the human nose. Those which can be detected Britain (2 vols, 1894, 1911) and is best known for her
are often characteristic and sometimes of great eco- work on lichen-forming fungi. Pubis. A Monograph
nomic value. Given that importance, investigation of of the British Lichens (vol. 1, 1918; vol. 2, 1926); A
fungal smell has been surprisingly limited. The Handbook of British Lichens (1921) [for a time the
odours of truffles and other underground fungi attract standard English introduction to the subject; reprint
various animals including insects, rodents and larger 1975]. Biogs, obits etc. Gepp & Rendle (Journal of
mammals which are participants in a mutualistic ar- Botany London 75: 328, 1937); Grummann (1974:
rangement for spore dispersal (see Animal myco- 240); Stafleu & Cowan (TL-2 5: 663, 1985).
phagists ). In the case of truffles, the smell is particu- Smith (Erwin Frink; 1854-1927; USA). Plant patholo-
larly prized in gastronomy, and there has been exten- gist and bacteriologist, USDA (1886-1927). First in-
sive research into the volatile chemicals responsible terested in peach yellows, later specializing in bacte-
(e.g. Pacioni et al., MR 94: 201, 1990); animals can rial pathogens of plants. Pubis. Bacteria in Relation
be trained to find truffles using their scent (or even to Plant Disease 3 vols (1911-1914); Introduction to
using potatoes injected with the main pure chemical Bacterial Diseases of Plants (1920). Biogs, obits etc.
ingredient). Components of some perfumes are ob- Rogers (Erwin Frink Smith. A story of North Ameri-
tained from actinomycetes, lichens, and truffles. The can Plant Pathology, 1952); Stafleu & Cowan (TL-2
spicy ester, methyl cinnamate, produced by 5: 669, 1985); Verma (Review of Tropical Plant Pa-
Tricho/oma matsutake, while attractive to humans, is thology 7: 25, 1993).
a powerful slug repellent (Wood & Lefevre, Bio- Smith (Worthington George; 1835-1917; England).
chemical systematics and ecology 35: 634, 2007). Architect, wood engraver and book illustrator; artist
Badcock (TBMS 23: 188, 1939) describes the smells for the Gardeners ' Chronicle ( 1869-1910) and Floral
of wood-attacking fungi in culture. The distinctive Magazine (1870-1876). An amateur mycologist and
'coconut' smell of some Trichoderma colonies in antiquarian who regularly attended meetings of the
pure culture is familiar to many laboratory mycolo- Woolhope Club (a precursor of the British Mycologi-
gists. The smell of 'stinking' smut (bunt) of wheat cal Society), making humorous reports in Gardeners'
(Tilletia laevis) is that of trimethylamine, (CH3) 3N Chronicle and a series of cartoons in other periodi-
(Hanna et al., J. biol. Chem. 97: 351, 1932; Phyto- cals. A founder member and early President of the
path. 22: 978, 1932). A smell of mould is often asso- British Mycological Society, who also restored the
ciated with natural decaying materials, such as forest models of fungi in the British Museum made by J.
leaf litter, and with decaying building materials and Sowerby (q.v.). Biogs, obits etc. Ainsworth (Mycolo-
other artefacts. A sweet smell has been reported in gist 4(1): 32, 1990) [portrait]; Stafleu & Cowan (TL-
association with the spruce endophyte, Tryblidiopsis 2 5: 706, 1985).
pinastri, although its function remains unknown Smithiogaster J.E. Wright (1975), Agaricaceae. 1,
(Livsey & Minter, Can. J. Bot. 72: 549, 1994). Some Argentina. Basidioma gasteroid. See Wright (Nova
fungi, e.g. ergots and rusts, produce sweet smells Hedwigia Beihefte 51: 360, 1975), Salusso (Docums
which may attract insects for dispersal of the spores Mycol. 23 no. 91: 13, 1993).
(Steinebrunner et al., J. Chemical Ecol. 34: 1573, Smithiomyces Singer (1944), Agaricaceae. 2, America
2008); this may be associated with floral mimicry (tropical); Europe (introduced). See Singer (Myca/.
(Roy, Nature 362: 56, 1993). Other fungi, e.g. Phal- 36: 366, 1944).
lus impudicus, produce strong odours usually repul- Smithiozyma Van der Walt, Kock & Y. Yamada
sive to humans, but attractive to insects associated (1995) = Lipomyces fide Gouliamova et al. (Antonie
with spore dispersal. The odours of basidiomycete van Leeuwenhoek 74: 283, 1998), Smith in Kurtzman
species are often of diagnostic value, although in & Fell (Eds) (Yeasts, a taxonomic study 4th edn: 248,
 SOIL FUNGI 641
1998), Kurtzman et al. (FEMS Yeast Res. 7: 1027, In many parts of the world there are parallel struc-
2007; phylogeny). tures and societies for lichen-forming fungi (the In-
Smittium R.A. Poiss. (1937), Legeriomycetaceae. 75 ternational Association of Lichenologists is associ-
(in D1ptera), widespread. See Williams (Myco/. 75: ated with the IUBS and participates in International
242, 1983; tnchospore germination and zygospores), Mycological Congresses), edible and medicinal fungi
Lichtwardt (The Trichomycetes. Fungal associates of (the International Society for Mushroom Science ar-
arthropods, 1986; biology, key), Williams & Licht- ranges independent international congresses), fungi
wardt (Mycol. 79: 832, 1987), Hom (Mycol. 81: 742, of medical and veterinary significance (the Interna-
1989; ultrastr.), Hom (MR 93: 303, 1989; spore ex- tional Society for Human and Animal Mycology ar-
trusion), Sato et al. (TMSJ 30: 51, 1989; ultrastr.), ranges independent international congresses), and for
Hom (Exp. Myco/. 14: 113, 1990; physiology & fungal plant pathogens (the International Society for
spore extrusion), Lichtwardt & Williams (CJB 68: Plant Pathology is associated with the IUBS); there
1057, 1990), Williams & Lichtwardt (CJB 68: 1045, are also certain mycological societies which cannot
1990), Lichtwardt & Williams (CJB 70: 1193, 1992), be categorized geographically because they are de-
Lichtwardt & Williams (Mycol. 84: 392, 1992), fined by their specialist interests, such as the Interna-
Lichtwardt & Williams (Myco/. 84: 384, 1992), Valle tional Mycorrhiza Society.
& Santamaria (Mycol. 96: 682, 2004; Iberian penin- The picture is complicated by the fact that some
sula), White & Lichtwardt (Mycol. 96: 891, 2004; botanical and microbiological societies also have
Norway), Strongman & Xu (Myco/. 98: 479, 2006; mycological sections, and some executive functions
China), White (MR 110: 1011, 2006; phylogeny), relating purely to mycology are administered by
Strongman (CJB 85: 949, 2007; Canada). those bodies. Issues related to the formal system of
smut (I) a disease caused by one of the Ustilaginales, naming fungi are considered through the Permanent
esp. a member of the Ustilaginaceae (cf. bunt); (2) a Committee on Fungi which reports through the Gen-
smut fungus. - spore, a chlamydospore of a - fungus; eral Committee on Botanical Nomenclature to Inter-
ustilospore; ustospore; covered -, a smut in which the national Botanical Congresses (see Nomenclature);
mature spore mass keeps for a time within a covering the International Association for Plant Taxonomy
of host (or fungal) tissue, frequently till after the also covers fungi. Within microbiology, mycological
sorus becomes free from the host: of barley, oats interests are represented by the Mycology Division of
Ustilago segetium (syn. U. hordei, U. kolleri); sor- the International Union of Microbiological Societies.
ghum, Sporisorium sorghi; wheat (bunt, stinking-), In addition there are two IUBS/IUMS inter-Union
Tilletia caries and T. /aevis (syn. T.foetida); (dwarf commissions: the International Commission on the
bunt), T. controversa. 'fig-', Aspergillus niger; flag - Taxonomy of Fungi, and the World Federation for
of wheat, see stripe smut. loose -, a smut in which the Culture Collections.
spores are as an uncovered mass of powder becoming Since the previous edn of this Dictionary, the
free from the host plant by wind and rain; of barley number of mycological societies has grown substan-
and wheat, Ustilago segetum var. tritici (syn. tially. The International Myco/ogica/ Directory,
U. nuda); oats, U. segetum var. avenae; sorghum, which has listed these societies since 1971, is now
S. cruenta. stripe -, of grasses, U. striiformis; rye, available on-line (see Internet), and should be con-
Urocystis occulta; wheat, U. agropyri. sulted for up-to-date information.
sociation, society, see Phytosociology. See also BioNET-INTERNATIONAL, MIRCEN.
Societies and organizations. In very general terms, sociomycie, see mycosociology.
mycological societies function at three levels: inter- soft rot, a decomposition of plant parts (fruits, roots,
national, national and local. The International Myco- stems, etc.) by fungi or bacteria resulting in the tis-
/ogical Association (IMA) is global in scope. It con- sues becoming soft.
stitutes the Section for General Mycology of the In- Soil fungi. The soil normally has large numbers of
ternational Union of Biological Societies (IUBS), the fungi (mostly anamorphic fungi, Mucorales, Asco-
primary biological component of the International mycota, Chytridiomycetes and Oomycetes) accompa-
Council of Scientific Unions (ICSU). The IMA also nied by even larger numbers of bacteria (and actino-
organizes the periodic International Mycological mycetes), although with the exception of rhizosphere
Congresses (q.v.), and has Regional Committees soil, the fungal biomass almost everywhere exceeds
which are mostly organized through a series of affili- that of bacteria. Soil fungi are important for keeping
ated continental-level mycological societies: the Af- the soil fertile, though some may cause disease, par-
rican Mycological Association, Asociacion Latino- ticularly of plants. Some components of the soil my-
americana de Micologia, Australasian Mycological cota are cosmopolitan. These often opportunistic spe-
Society, European Mycological Association, Interna- cies grow when and where suitable nutrition can be
tional Mycological Association Committee for Asia found. They are the fungi most frequently isolated
and Mycological Society of America. Although the from soil using conventional techniques, and have
geographical area each covers is still in places ill- been termed ruderals. Although cosmopolitan, envi-
defined, these organize periodic continental-level ronment, geographical location, climate and the soil
congresses. Within each continent there are various physico-chemical properties have an effect on their
societies functioning at a regional or national level. proportions within the soil: for example Penicillium
Some of these societies in practice are international is more frequent than Aspergillus in temperate areas
in outlook and may themselves be affiliated to the while in warmer areas the opposite is true. The myce-
IMA. Many countries, particularly in Africa, Asia, the lium of basidiomycetes is most frequent under trees
Caribbean and Oceania, do not have any national and contributes to a second main category of soil
mycological society, and some countries have no fungi, the mycorrhizal species. Usually more than
mycological societies at all, although in others there half of the fungal biomass is of basidiomycetes, al-
may be large numbers oflocal societies. though these are missed by most isolation techniques.
642 SOILING

Peat bogs have large numbers of fungi (Dooley & eases of Tropical Crops. pp. 3-16, 1997), Homby
Dickinson, Irish J. agric. Res. 10: 195, 1971 ). See (Ed.) (Biological control of soil-borne plant patho-
also Sand dune fungi. gens, 1990), Jensen et al. (Eds) (Microbial communi-
The chief work of soil fungi relates to decomposi- ties in soil, 1986), Johnson & Curl (Methods for
tion and recycling organic residues. Fungi are impor- studying soil microjlora-p/ant disease relationships,
tant in the early stages of the decomposition of plant edn 2, 1972), Litvinov (Key to microscopic soil fangi,
material, immobilizing large amounts of nitrogen (N) 1967 [Russ.]), Lockwood (Biol. Rev. 52: 1, 1977;
as protein. Cellulose and lignin are the most impor- fungistasis), Millier et al. (Eds) (Measuring and
tant plant cell wall components that are mainly de- monitoring biological diversity: Standard methods
composed in litter and soil by fungi. For the latter for Fungi. 2000), Parkinson & Waid (Eds) (The ecol-
mainly basidiomycetes but also some ascomycetes ogy of soil fangi, 1960), Pfenning (in Hyde (Ed.),
are responsible. Lichenized fungi with cyanobacterial Biodiversity of tropical microfangi. pp. 341-365,
partners take a part in the nitrogen cycle, as these fix 1997), Rayner & Boddy (Fungal decomposition of
nitrogen from the air. wood, its biology and ecology, 1988), Rossen et al.
There are complex biological relations between the (Eds) (Fungal identification techniques. 1996),
different soil organisms themselves (see Antagonism) Schippers & Garns (Eds) (Soil-borne plant patho-
and between them and plants (see Mycorrhiza, gens, 1979), Seifert & Garns (in McLaughlin et al.
rhizosphere) on which they may be parasites. Reink- (Eds), The A(ycota, 7A. pp. 307-347, 2000), Single-
ing and Mann (fide Garrett, 1939) grouped soil fungi ton et al. (Methods for research on soi/borne phyto-
as, (1) having a wide distribution (the 'soil inhabi- pathogenic fangi, 1992), Sneh et al. (Eds) (Rhizocto-
tants') and (2) the 'soil invaders', having a limited nia species. pp. 423-432, 1996), Tjamos et al. (Eds)
distribution, e.g. most parasitic root-infecting fungi. (Biocontrol of plant diseases. pp. 75-78, 1992),
A common method for the investigation of the soil Wainwright (TBMS 90: 159, 1988), Waksman (Prin-
biota is that of plating a series of dilutions of the soil ciples of soil microbiology, edn 2, 1931; Soil micro-
(for problems in quantification see James and Suther- biology, 1952), Watanabe (Pictorial atlas of soil and
land, Can. J. Res. C 17: 73, 97, 18: 347, 435, 1939- seed fangi: morphologies of cultured fangi, 2002).
40). Other techniques used are 'direct observation' See dermatophytes, Isolation methods, Medical and
(Conn, Soil Sci. 26: 257, 1928), the Cholodny slide Veterinary Mycology, Mycorrhiza, Root rots.
(Conn, Tech. Bull. N. Y. Sta. agric. Exp. Stn 204, soiling, the disfiguring of paint, fruit, or other materials
1932), and Warcup's soil plate (Nature 166: 117, by pigmented moulds.
1950). Washing roots (Harley & Waid, TBMS 38: Solanella Vat'lha (1910),? Helotiales. 1, Europe.
105, 1955) or soil particles (Parkinson & Williams; Soleella Darker (1967), Rhytismataceae. 4, N. Amer-
Garns & Domsch, Arch. Microbial. 58: 134, 1967; ica; China. See Darker (CJB 45: 1427, 1967), Hou et
Baath, CJB 66: 1566, 1988), Bills & Polishook (A(y- al. (CJB 83: 37, 2005), Hou et al. (Nova Hedwigia
col. 86: 187, 1994) shifts the balance in favour of 83: 511, 2006).
slow-growing and poorly sporulating fungi that may soleiform, shaped like the sole of a shoe, i.e. elongate-
be active as mycelium in the soil. ellipsoid, with one cell much larger and broader than
Lit.: Allsopp et al. (Eds) (Microbial diversity and the other.
ecosystem fimction. pp. 321-336, 2000), Arora et al. Solenarium Spreng. ( 1827) = Glonium fide Fries (Syst.
(Handbook of Applied A(yco/ogy 1, 1991), Baker & mycol. 2: 594, 1823).
Snyder (Eds) (Ecology of soil-borne plant pathogens, Solenia Hill ex Kuntze (1898) = Pinuzza.
1965), Barron (The genera of hyphomycetes from Solenia Pers. (1794) [non So/ena Lour. 1790, Cucurbi-
soil, 1968), Boland & Kuykendall (Eds) (Plan/- taceae] = Henningsomyces Kuntze.
Microbe Interactions and Biological Control. 1998), Solenodonta Castagne (1845) = Puccinia fide Saccardo
Bruehl (Soil-borne plant pathogens, 1987), Brussaard (Sy/I. fang. 18: 824, 1906).
& Ferrera-Cerrato (Soil ecology in sustainable agri- Solenographa A. Massa!. (1860) = Diorygma fide
cultural systems. 1997), Burges (Micro-organisms in Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8,
the soil, 1958; gen. ecol. survey), Carroll & Wicklow 1995), Kalb et al. (Symb. bot. upsa/. 34 no. 1: 133,
(Eds) (Thefangal community, edn 2, 1992), Cooke & 2004).
Rayner (Ecology of saprotrophic fangi, 1984), Davet Solenopezia Sacc. (1889), Hyaloscyphaceae. 7, wide-
& Rouxel (Detection and isolation of soil fangi, spread. See Raitviir et al. (Sydowia 43: 219, 1991),
2000), Dehne et al. (Eds) (Diagnosis and identifica- Raitviir et al. (Docums A(yco/. 25: 359, 1995),
tion of plant pathogens. pp. 503-505, 1997), Dix & Cantrell & Hanlin (A(yco/. 89: 745, 1997; DNA).
Webster (The ecology of fangi, 1995), Domsch & Solenoplea Starbiick (1901) = Camarops fide Nann-
Garns (Pilze aus Agrarb6den, 1970 [Engl. transl; feldt (Svensk bot. Tidskr. 66: 335, 1972).
Hudson, Fungi in agricultural soils, 1972]), Domsch Solenopsora A. Massa!. (1855), Lecanorales (L). 19,
et al. (Compendium of soil fangi, 2 vols, 1980, [sup- widespread. See Verdon & Rambold (A(ycotaxon 69:
plemented reprint, 1993]; keys, descr., monogr. 400 399, 1998), Kantvilas (Licheno/ogist 36: 113, 2004;
spp., 6593 refs), Durbin (Bot. Rev. 27: 522, 1961; Tasmania), Guttova et al. (Central European Li-
isolation techniques), Frankland (Trans. myco/. Soc. chens: 85, 2006; morphology, chemistry), Naesborg
Japan 31: 89, 1990), Garns (in Winterhoff (Ed.), et al. (MR 111: 581, 2007; phylogeny).
Fungi in Vegetation Science. pp. 182-223, 1992), Solheimla E.F. Morris (1967), anamorphic Pezizomy-
Garrett (Soil fangi and soil fertility, edn 2, 1981 ), cotina, Hsy.OeP.?. 1, C. America. See Morris (A(yco-
Gilman (A manual of soil fangi, edn 2, 1957; sys- pathologia 33: 181, 1967), Bills et al. (Sydowia 46:
tematics), Gray & Williams (Soil micro-organisms, 1, 1994).
1971 ), Griffin (Ecology of soil fangi, 1972), Hall Solicorynespora R.F. Castaneda & W.B. Kendr.
(Ed.) (Managing soi/borne plant pathogens. pp. 250- (1990), anamorphic Pezizomycotina, Hso.= eP.24. 8,
278, 1996), Hillocks & Waller (Eds) (Soi/borne Dis- widespread. See Castaneda Ruiz & Kendrick (Univ.
 SORDARIA 643
Waterloo Biol. Ser. 33: 38, 1990), Castaneda Ruiz (Stud. Mycol. 45: 123, 2000), Crous et al. (MR 105:
(Mycotaxon 59: 449, 1996; Cuba). 425, 2001; phylogeny), Hunter et al. (MR 108: 672,
Soloacrospora W.B. Kendr. & R.F. Castaneda (1991), 2004; S Africa), Hunter et al. (Stud. Mycol. 55: 147,
anamorphic Pezizomycotina, Hso. l eH.12. 1, Cuba. 2006; phylogeny).
See Castaneda Ruiz & Kendrick (Univ. Waterloo sooty moulds, used for fungi forming dense dark mats
Biol. Ser. 35: 102, 1991 ), Castaneda Ruiz et al. (Nova of hyphae on living leaves in the tropics, esp. Capno-
Hedwigia 64: 473, 1997). diales (fams: Asterinaceae, Antennulariaceae, Cap-
solopathogenic (of a smut such as Ustilago zeae), a nodiaceae, Chaetothyriaceae, Euantennariaceae,
pathogenic monosporidial line (Christensen). Meliolinaceae, Metacapnodiaceae), Chaetothyriales
Solorina Ach. ( 1808), Peltigeraceae (L). 10, wide- (fam.: Chaetothyriaceae), Meliolales (fam.: Meli-
spread. See Hue (Mem. Soc. natn Sci. nat. math. olaceae), and their anamorphs. See Hughes (Mycol.
Cherbourg 38: 1, 1911), Thomson & Thomson (Bry- 68: 693, 1976; genera and interrelationships). Also
ologist 87: 151, 1984; SEM), Jahns et al. (Biblthca Lit. under Dothideales.
Lichenol. 57: 161, 1995; ontogeny), Galloway (Cryp- Sopagraha Subram. & Sudha (1979) = Arachnophora
tog. Bryol.-Lichenol. 19: 137, 1998; NZ), Martinez & fide Sutton (in litt. ).
Burgaz (Ann. bot.Jenn. 35: 137, 1998; Europe), Mi- Sophronia Pers. (1827) [non Sophronia Licht. ex
itdlikowska & Lutzoni (Am. J. Bot. 91: 449, 2004; Roem. & Schult. 1817, lridaceae] = Phallus fide
phylogeny), Wang et al. (Lichenology 4: 1, 2005; Stalpers (in litt. ).
photomorph), Mi!ldlikowska et al. (Mycol. 98: 1088, Soppittiella Massee (1892) = Cristella fide Donk (Per-
2006; phylogeny). soonia 4: 329, 1966).
Solorinaceae Bayrh. (1851) = Peltigeraceae. soralium (pl. -ia), decorticate portions of a lichen
Solorinaria (Vain.) Gyeln. (1935), Lichinaceae (L). 2, thallus where soredia are located. Usually formed
Europe. from medullary tissues thrusting upwards through the
Solorinella Anzi (1860) nom. rej. = Gyalidea fide Thor cortical layers and so sometimes with the chemistry
(Nordic JI Bot. 4: 823, 1985), Vt'!zda & Poelt (Phyton of the medulla rather than of the cortex. Soralia may
Horn 30: 47, 1990), Farkas & Liikiis (Acta Bot. Fenn. be diffuse (the upper surface of the lichen becoming
150: 21, 1994; distnb.), Henssen & Lucking (Ann. a continuous soredial mass), or delimited (i.e. con-
bot.Jenn. 39: 273, 2002; ontogeny, morphology), Ap- fined to well-defined areas), and can be classified ac-
troot & Lucking (Biblthca Lichenol. 86: 53, 2003; cording to where they originate. They can arise on
morphology). tubercles (tuberculate -) or as fissures (fissural -) in
Solorinellaceae Vt'!zda & Poelt (1990) = Asterothyri- some genera (Hawksworth, Lichenologist 5: 181,
aceae. See Miitdlikowska et al. (Mycol. 98: 1088, 1972). Soralia can arise at the tips of isidia, and in
2006; phylogeny). some taxa the soralia can contain a mixture of soredia
Solorinellomyces Cif. & Tomas. (1953) = Solorinella. and isidia-like structures.
Solorinina Nyl. (1884) = Solorina fide Hawksworth et Lit.: Du Rietz (Svensk bot. Tidskr. 18: 371, 1924;
al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995). soralium types).
Solorinomyces E.A. Thomas ex Cif. & Tomas. (1953) See Spore discharge and dispersal, Spore germina-
= Solorina. tion.
Solosympodiella Matsush. (1971), anamorphic Pe- Sorataea Syd. (1930), Uropyxidaceae. c. 6 (on Legu-
zizomycotina, Hso.O-leH.10. 7, Papua New Guinea. minosae), S. America; Asia; W. Africa. See Eboh &
See de Hoog (Stud. Mycol. 26: 54, 1985; key). Cummins (Mycol. 72: 203, 1980), Cummins & Hi-
Soloterminospora Matsush. (1996), anamorphic Pe- ratsuka (Illus tr. Gen. Rust Fungi rev. edit., 1983 ).
zizomycotina, Hso.?.?. 1, Cape Province. See Matsu- Sorauer (Paul Carl Moritz; 1839-1916; Germany).
shima (Matsush. Mycol. Mem. 9: 25, 1996). Student, Berlin (1862); Doctorate, Rostock (1867);
Solutoparies Whiffen ex W.H. Blackw. & M.J. Powell Assistant, Agricultural Museum, Berlin (1867-1868);
(1998), Chytridiaceae. 1, USA. See Blackwell & Assistant, Agricultural Experiment Station, Dahme,
Powell (Mycotaxon 67: 464, 1998). Brandenburg (1868-1872); Head, Experimental Sta-
soma (I) body, excluding reproductive parts or phase; tion for Plant Physiology, Imperial Cider Institute,
(2) in Aryan religion, Amanita muscaria (Allegro, Proskau (1872-1893); retired to Berlin. First editor of
The sacred mushroom and the cross, 1970; Wasson, Zeitschrift fiir Pflanzenkrankheiten (1891-1916).
Soma: the divine mushroom of immortality, 1968, Pubis. Handbuch der Pflanzenkrankheiten (1874) [2
The wondrous mushroom, 1980; Whittier, The brew- Aufl., 1886; 3 Aufl. (with Lindau & Rehm), 1905-
ing of soma, 1872); -tic, pertaining to the soma. See 1908]; Atlas der Pflanzenkrankheiten (1887-1893).
also ethnomycology, hallucinogenic fungi. Biogs, obits etc. Stafleu & Cowan (TL-2 5: 749,
Somatexis Toro (1934) = Aphanostigme fide von Arx 1985); Wittmack (Bericht der Deutschen Bota-
& Millier (Stud. Mycol. 9, 1975). nischen Gesellschaft 34: (50), 1917).
somatogamy, fusion of somatic (vegetative) cells or Sordaria Ces. & De Not. (1863) nom. cons., Sordari-
hyphae involving plasmogamy but not karyogamy. aceae. 12 (esp. coprophilous), widespread. See
Somion Adans. (1763) nom. rej. = Spongipellis fide Lundqvist (Symb. bot. upsal. 20 no. 1, 1972), Read &
Donk (Verh. K. ned. Akad. Wet. tweede sect. 62: 1, Beckett (CJB 63: 281, 1985; ascoma ontogeny), Bar-
1974). rasa et al. (Persoonia 13: 83, 1986; narrow-spored
Sommerfeltia Fliirke ex Sommerf. (1827) nom. rej. spp.), Guarro & von Arx (Persoonia 13: 369, 1987;
prop. = Solorina fide Zahlbruckner (Catalogus key 14 spp., list spp. names), Beatty et al. (MR 98:
Lichenum Universalis 3, 1925). 1309, 1994; genetics), Piiggeler (Cu". Genet. 36:
Sonderhenia H.J. Swart & J. Walker (1988), anamor- 222, 1999; mating type genes), Huhndorf et al. (My-
phic Mycosphaerella, Cpd.= eP.19. 1, widespread. col. 96: 368, 2004; phylogeny), Miller & Huhndorf
See Swart & Walker (TBMS 90: 640, 1988), Crous (Mo/. Phylogen. Evol. 35: 60, 2005; phylogeny), Cai
(Mycol. Mem. 21: 170 pp., 1998), Verkley & Priest et al. (MR 110: 137, 2006; phylogeny), Rottenberg et
644 SORDARJACEAE

al. (Mycol. Balcanica 3: 1, 2006; genetic diversity), & von Arx (Beitr. Kryptogfl. Schweiz 11(2), 1962),
Zhang et al. (Mycol. 98: 1076, 2006; phylogeny). Miiller & von Arx (in Ainsworth et al. (Eds), The
Sordariaceae G. Winter (1885), Sordariales. 8 gen.(+ Fungi 4A, 1973), Samuels & Blackwell (in
7 syn.), 94 spp. McLaughlin et al. (Eds), The Mycota 7A: 221, 2001).
Lit.: Lundqvist (Symb. bot. upsal. 20 no. 1, 1972), soredium (pl. -ia), a non-corticate combination of
Read & Beckett (CJB 63: 281, 1985), Perkins & Raju phycobiont cells and fungal hyphae having the ap-
(Exp. Mycol. 10: 323, 1986), Perkins & Turner (Exp. pearance of a powdery granule, and capable of repro-
Mycol. 12: 91, 1988), Glass et al. (Exp. Mycol. 14: ducing a lichen vegetatively (Fig. 22J-L). For their
274, 1990), Perkins (Genetics Bethesda 130: 687, liberation and dispersal see Bailey (J. Linn. Soc., Bot.
1992), Beatty et al. (MR 98: 1309, 1994; genetics), 59: 479, 1966, Revue bryol. lichen. 36: 314, 1969, in
Krug et al. (Mycol. 86: 250, 1994), Skupski et al. Brown et al. (Eds), Lichenology: progress & prob-
(Fungal Genetics Biol. 21: 153, 1997), Poggeler lems: 215, 1976). Cf. soralium.
(Curr. Genet. 36: 222, 1999), Dettman et al. (Fungal Soredospora Corda (1837) = Fumago fide Hughes
Genetics Biol. 34: 49, 2001), Dettman & Taylor (Ge- (CJB 36: 727, 1958).
netics Bethesda 168: 1231, 2004), Garcia et al. (MR Siirensen coefficient (K). A numerical estimate of the
108: 1119, 2004), Huhndorf et al. (Mycol. 96: 368, affinity between two biotas; K = 200xc10 + 6, where a=
2004), Jacobson et al. (Mycol. 96: 66, 2004), Cai et species in one region, b = species in second region,
al. (MR 110: 137, 2006), Dettman et al. (Mycol. 98: and c = number of species in common. See Poore (J.
436, 2006). Ecol. 43: 606, 1955).
Sordariales Chadef. ex D. Hawksw. & 0.E. Erikss. Soreymatosporium Sousa da Camara (1930) = Stem-
(1986). Sordariomycetidae. 5 fam., 97 gen., 854 spp. phylium fide Wiltshire (TBMS21: 211, 1938).
Stromata absent or rarely present as subicular tissue. Sorica Giesenh. (1904) = Caliciopsis fide Fitzpatrick
Ascomata perithecial or cleistothecial, thin- or thick- (Mycol. 42: 464, 1942).
walled, often hairy, membranous to carbonaceous, sorocarp (of Acrasiales), a stalked fruiting structure.
olivaceous to black. Interascal tissue composed of Sorochytriaceae Dewel (1985), Blastocladiales. 1 gen.,
wide thin-walled evanescent paraphyses, or lacking 1 spp.
altogether. Asci cylindrical or clavate, persistent or Lit.: Dewel et al. (CJB 63: 1525, 1985), Dewel &
evanescent, not fissitunicate, when persistent usually Dewel (CJB 68: 1968, 1990).
with a small J- apical ring. Ascospores ± always with Sorochytrium Dewel (1985), Sorochytriaceae. 1 (on
at least one dark cell, with germ pore, often with a Milnesium (tardigrade)), USA. See Dewel & Dewel
gelatinous sheath or appendages. Anamorphs usually (CJB 68: 1968, 1990; ultrastr. ).
absent or spermatial. Saprobes on rotting wood and Sorocybe Fr. (1849), anamorphic Herpotrichiellaceae,
soil, coprophilous, some fungicolous, many cellu- Hso.OeP.3. 1 (on resin), widespread. See Hughes
lolytic. Fams: (CJB 36: 727, 1958), Partridge & Morgan-Jones
( 1) Cephalothecaceae (Mycotaxon 83: 335, 2002), Seifert et al. (Stud. My-
(2) Chaetomiaceae (syn. Achaetomiaceae) col. 58: 235, 2007; phylogeny).
(3) Lasiosphaeriaceae (syn. Tripterosporaceae) sorocyst (of Acrasiales), a sorocarp lacking a stalk.
(4) Sordariaceae (syn. Neurosporaceae) Sorokina Sacc. (1892), Helotiales. c. 6, widespread
Lit.: von Arx & Miiller (1954), von Arx (1981, Sy- (pantropical). See Dennis (Kew Bull. 13: 321, 1958),
dowia 34: 13, 1982; farns.), von Arx et al. (Beih. Spooner et al. (Kew Bull. 53: 237, 1998).
Nova Hedw. 94, 1988), Huhndorf et al. (Mycol. 96: Sorokinella J. Friihl. & K.D. Hyde (2000), Helotiales.
368, 2004; phylogeny), Lumbsch & Huhndorf (MR 2, Australia; Hong Kong. See Frohlich & Hyde
111: 1064, 2007), Lundqvist (Symb. bot. upsal. 20( 1), (Fungal Diversity Res. Ser. 3: 122, 2000).
1972), Moreau (Les genres Sordaria et Pleurage, sorophore (of Acrasiales), a sorocarp stalk.
1953), Miiller & von Arx (1973). Sorosporella Sorok:In (1888), anamorphic Hy-
Sordariella J.N. Kapoor, S.P. Lal & Bahl (1975) = pocreales, Hso.OeH.?. 1 (on insects), widespread
Herpotrichia fide von Arx & Miiller (Sydowia 37: 6, (north temperate). See Speare (J. agric. Res. 18: 399,
1984). 1920), Pendland & Boucias (Mycopathologia 99: 25,
Sordariomycetes O.E. Erikss. & Winka (1997), Pe- 1987; SEM and TEM), Evans & Shah (MR 106: 737,
zizomycotina. 15 ord., 64 fam., 1119 gen., 10564 2002; ecology, morphology).
spp. Contains most non-lichenized perithecial asco- Sorosporium F. Rudolphi (1829) nom. rej. = The-
mycetes with non-fissitunicate asci. Subclass: caphora fide Vanky (in litt.) cf. Sporisorium.
(1) Hypocreomycetidae Sorosporonites X. Mu (1977), Fossil Fungi. 1, China.
(2) Sordariomycetidae Sorothelia Korb. (1865) ? = Endococcus fide Hawk-
(3) Xylariomycetidae sworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995).
Lit.: Tang et al. (Ant. v. Leeuwenh. 91: 327, 2007), sorus, a fruiting structure in certain fungi, esp. the
Zhang et al. (Mycol. 98: 1076, 2006). spore mass in Pucciniales and Ustilaginales; a group
Sordariomycetidae O.E. Erikss. & Winka (1997), of fruit-bodies, as in Synchytriaceae.
Sordariomycetes. Ords: Sousa da Camara (Manuel; 1871-1955; Portugal).
( 1) Boliniales Member of staff (from 1901), Lecturer (from 1905),
(2) Calosphaeriales then Senior Lecturer and Researcher (working on
(3) Chaetosphaeriales fungal phytopathology), then Professor of Parasitol-
(4) Coniochaetales ogy & Phytopathology (1914-1941), also Head of
(5) Diaporthales Laboratory of Plant Pathology, Vice-Director (1912-
(6) Ophiostomatales 1918) and Director ( 1918-1942), Institututo Superior
(7) Sordariales de Agronomia e Veterinaria, Lisbon. An outstanding
Lit.: von Arx & Miiller (Beitr. Kryptogfl. Schweiz taxonomist of fungi significant in plant pathology,
11(1 ), 1954), Barr (Mycotaxon 39: 43, 1990), Millier particularly coelomycetes; he was the author or co-
 SPATHULOSPORA 645

author of 491 taxa; through publication of his series Sparassis Fr. (1819), Sparassidaceae. 5, widespread
of reports and a comprehensive catalogue of fungi (north temperate). Sparassis crispa is edible. See
(1902-1955) he made a significant contribution to the Burdsall & Miller (Mycotaxon 31: 199, 1988), Des-
knowledge of the mycota of Portugal. Pubis. Mycetes jardin et al. (Mycol. 96: 1010, 2004; Thailand), Wang
aliquot Lusitaniae I-XII (1936-1951); Fungi Lusita- et al. (Mycol. 96: 1015, 2004), Blanco-Dios et al.
niae I-XIII (1952-1955); Catalogus Systematicus (MR 110: 1227, 2006; Spain).
Fungorum Omnium Lusitaniae, 2 vols. (1956-1958). sparassoid, composed of interlaced flabelliform
Biogs, obits etc. Natividade (Sep. Bo/. Soc. Port. branches forming ball-like structures recalling
Ciencias Naturais, 2a Serie, 5: I, 1955); Oliveira Sparassis basidiomata. Known also in Pezizales
(Agronomia Lusitana 17: I, 1955) [portrait]; Stafleu (Korf, Rept Tottori mycol. Inst. 10: 389, 1973).
& Cowan (TL-2 5: 758, 1985). sparassol, orsellinic acid monomethyl ether from
Sowerby (James; 1757-1822; England). Born, London; Sparassis ramosa; antifungal.
trained as an artist, became a teacher of drawing and Sparrow (Frederick Kroeber; 1903-1977; USA). PhD,
painting. Famous illustrator of fungi and plants; also Harvard (1929); Instructor, Dartmouth College
prepared models of larger edible and poisonous (1929-1932); Research Fellow, Woods Hole Oceano-
fungi, now in the British Museum (Natural History), graphic Institution (1934-1936); Assistant Professor
London; advised British government regarding fun- (1936-1949) then Professor of Botany (1949-1973)
gal decay of wooden warships during the Napoleonic and Director of the Biological Station (1968-1973),
wars; his children and their descendants included a University of Michigan, Ann Arbor. President of the
dozen naturalists and illustrators. Pubis. Coloured second International Mycological Congress, Tampa,
Figures of English Fungi or Mushrooms 3 vols Florida (1977). Pubis. Aquatic Phycomycetes (1943)
(1795-1803) [suppl. 1809-1815; for dates of publica- [edn 2, 1960]; (with Ainsworth & Sussman) The
tion see Ramsbottom TBMS 18: 167, 1933]. Biogs, Fungi, an Advanced Treatise 4 vols (1965-1973).
obits etc. Ainsworth (Mycologist 2: 125, 1988) [por- Biogs, obits etc. Grummann (1974: 297); Paterson
trait]; Anon. (Oxford Dictionary of National Biogra- (Mycol. 70: 213, 1978) [bibliography, portrait];
phy concise edn 3: 2802, 1993); Grummann (1974: Stafleu & Cowan (TL-2 5: 775, 1985).
381 ); Stafleu & Cowan (TL-2 5: 759, 1985). Sparrowia Willoughby (1963), Chytridiaceae. 2 (on ?
Sowerbyella Nannf. (1938), Pyronemataceae. 16, Pythium and chytrids), British Isles; USA. See Wil-
Europe; China. See Jeppson (Goteborgs Svampklubbs loughby (Nova Hedwigia 5: 336, 1963).
Arsskr: 9, 1980; key 3 spp.), Moravec (Mycol. Helv. Sparsitubaceae Jiilich (1982) = Polyporaceae.
1: 427, 1985; key 9 spp.), Moravec (Ceska Mykol. Sparsitubus L.W. Hsu & J.D. Zhao (1980), Polypo-
42: 193, 1988; key 12 spp.), Klofac & Voglmayr raceae. l, China. See Hsu & Zhao (Acta Microbiol.
(Ost. Z. Pilzk. 12: 141, 2003; Austria), Hansen & Sin. 20: 236, 1980).
Pfister (Mycol. 98: 1029, 2006; phylogeny), Yao & Spartiella Tuzet & Manier ex Manier (1968),
Spooner (Fungal Diversity 22: 267, 2006; UK), Perry Legeriomycetaceae. 2 (in Ephemeroptera), Europe;
et al. (MR 111: 549, 2007; phylogeny). C. America. See Lichtwardt (The Trichomycetes.
soy sauce, see shoyu. Fungal associates of arthropods, 1986), Lichtwardt
Spadicesporium V.N. Boriss. & Dvoinos (1982) ? = (Revta Biol. trop. 45: 1349, 1997; Costa Rica).
Cladosporium fide Sutton (in litt. ). Spathaspora Nguyen, S.O. Suh & M. Blackw. (2006),
Spadicoides S. Hughes (1958), anamorphic Tengiomy- Saccharomycetales. Anamorph Candida. l (associ-
ces, Hso.= eP.27. 42, widespread. See Wang (Mem. ated with bark-boring beetles), USA. See Nguyen et
N. Y. bot. Gdn 28: 218, 1976), Sinclair et al. (TBMS al. (MR 110: 1237, 2006).
85: 736, 1985), Kuthubutheen & Nawawi (MR 95: Spathularia Pers. (1797), Cudoniaceae. 12, widespread
163, 1991), Goh & Hyde (CJB 76: 1698, 1998), Re- (north temperate). See Maas Geesteranus (Proc. K.
blova (Mycotaxon 70: 387, 1999; teleomorph), Ho et ned. Akad. Wet. Ser. C, Biol. Med. Sci. 75: 243,
al. (Mycol. 94: 302, 2002; SE Asia), Cai et al. (Sy- 1972), Benkert (Gleditschia 10: 141, 1983), Stell-
dowia 56: 222, 2004; China). macher (Abh. Naturhist. Ges. Nuremberg 40: 78,
Spadonia Fr. (1829) nom. dub.,? Fungi. 1985), Ohenoja (Op. Bot. 100: 193, 1989; nomencl.),
Spalovia Nieuwl. (1916) = Spermotrichum. Landvik et al. (Mycoscience 37: 237, 1997; phylog-
spalted (of wood), with dark zone lines (q.v.) due to eny), Dllring & Triebel (Cryptog. Bryol.-Lichenol.
the interactions of different fungal colonies, and with 19: 123, 1998; phylogeny), Gernandt et al. (Mycol.
paler, darker or otherwise differently coloured areas 93: 915, 2001; phylogeny), Wang et al. (Mycol. 94:
marked off by those zone lines; as caused, e.g. by 641, 2002), Wang et al. (Mycol. 98: 1065, 2006; phy-
Diatrype disciformis; generally brittle, short-grained, logeny), Wang et al. (Mo/. Phylogen. Evol. 41: 295,
and easily breaking through decay; if harvested be- 2006; phylogeny).
fore the decay is too advanced, such wood may be Spathulariopsis Maas Geest. (1972) = Spathularia fide
decorative and highly prized for some non-structural Otani (Rep. Crypt. Study Nepal: 75, 1982), Wang et
woodwork, such as wooden bowls or other artefacts. al. (Mycol. 94: 641, 2002).
Sparassidaceae Herter (1910), Polyporales. 2 gen.(+ I spathulate, like a spoon in form (Fig. 23.19).
syn.), 6 spp. Spathulea Fr. ( 1825) = Spathularia.
Lit.: Donk (Persoonia 3: 199, 1964), Burdsall & Spathulina Pat. (1900) nom. dub., Agaricomycetes.
Miller (Mycotaxon 31: 199, 1988), Burdsall & Miller Spathulospora A.R. Cava!. & T.W. Johnson (1965),
(Mycotaxon 31: 591, 1988), Desjardin et al. (Mycol. Spathulosporaceae. 5 (on Ballia spp. ), widespread.
96: 1010, 2004), Wang et al. (Mycol. 96: 1015, See Kohlmeyer & Kohlmeyer (Marine Mycology,
2004), Dai et al. (Mycol. 98: 584, 2006). 1979; key), Walker et al. (TBMS 73: 193, 1979; host-
Sparassiella Schwarzman (1964), Sparassidaceae. l, parasite interface), Inderbitzin et al. (MR 108: 737,
former USSR. See Schwarzman (Flora Sporovykh 2004; phylogeny), Campbell et al. (MR 109: 556,
Rastenif Kazakhstana 4: 159, 1964). 2005; phylogeny), Zhang et al. (Mycol. 98: 1076,
646 SPATHULOSPORACEAE

2006; phylogeny). have frequently taken the host of a parasitic fungus

Spathulosporaceae Kohlm. (1973), Lulworthiales. 2 into account (in some cases giving different specific
gen., 6 spp. names to like forms on unlike hosts). Population
Lit.: Kohlmeyer (Myco/. 65: 614, 1973), Kohl- studies (see Population biology) and molecular data
meyer & Kohlmeyer (Myco/. 67: 629, 1975), Kohl- are, however, increasingly showing that many mor-
meyer & Volkmann-Kohlmeyer (Bot. Mar. 34: I, phospecies comprise several biological and(or) phy-
1991), Nakagiri & Ito (Myco/. 89: 484, 1997), lnder- logenetic species; it is likely that species character-
bitzin et al. (MR 108: 737, 2004). ized other than by morphology will increasingly be
Spathulosporales Kohlm. (1973) = Lulworthiales. recognized, especially where these cause different
Spathulosporomycetidae, Locq. (1984), see Sordario- plant diseases (see also special forms).
mycetes. In lichen-forming fungi, - pairs (Artenpaare) are
Spatulosporonites Z.C. Song (1999), Fossil Fungi. I. also recognized. Otherwise identical species one of
See Song et al. (Fossil Spores and Pollen of China 1: which is fertile (the primary - ), and the other repro-
825, 1999). duces vegetatively (the secondary - ). Primary and
spawn (I) (n.), mycelium, esp. that used for starting secondary species generally have identical secondary
mushroom cultures (q.v.); (2) (v.), to put inoculum metabolites, but the secondary species tend to have
(spawn) into a mushroom bed or other substrate. much wider geographical ranges. Molecular data are
special form (forma specialis, f. sp.; formae specia- starting to chellenge this interpretation of speciation.
les, ff. spp., pl.), an informal rank in a Classification See Culberson & Culberson (Science 180: 196,
(q.v.) not regulated by the Code (see Nomenclature) 1973 ), Poe It ( Vortr. bot. Ges., n.f. 4: 187, 1970, Bot.
and used for parasitic fungi characterized from a Notiser 125: 77, 1972), Mattsson & Lumbsch (Taxon
physiological standpoint (e.g. by the ability to cause 38: 238, 1989), Tehler (Taxon 31: 708, 1982), Myllys
disease in particular hosts) but scarcely or not at all et al. (Myco/. 93: 335, 2001; molecular characteriza-
from a morphological standpoint; e.g. Fusarium ox- tion).
ysporum f.sp. cubense (Panama disease of banana) Lit.: Andersson (Taxon 39: 375, 1990; ecological
and f.sp. elaeidis (wilt of oil palm); first used by spp.), Brasier (in Rayner et al. (Eds), Evolutionary
Eriksson (Ber. dtsch bot. Ges. 12: 292, 1894) in rusts, biology of the fangi: 231, 1987; dynamics fungal
and now extensively used in some genera (over 120 speciation), Burges (in Lousley (Ed.), Species studies
ff. spp. in F. oxysporum; Armstrong & Armstrong in in the British flora: 65, 1955), Ciferri (Ann. Myc. 30:
Nelson et al. (Eds), Fusarium: diseases, biology, tax- 122, 1932), Claridge & Boddy (in Hawksworth (Ed.),
onomy: 391, 1981 ), although not always in a parallel Identification and characterization of pest organ-
manner; best viewed as a temporary category while isms: 261, 1994; recognition systems), Burnett
further research as to taxonomic status is in progress (TBMS 81: I, 1983; speciation in fungi), Ereshefsky
(Hawksworth, in Hawksworth (Ed.), The identifica- (Ed.) (The units of evolution: essays on the nature of
tion and characterization of pest organisms: 93, species, 1992; collected key papers), Hawksworth
1994); comparable to 'pathovar' as used for plant (Mycologist's handbook, 1974), Heywood (Taxon 27:
pathogenic bacteria (Young et al., ROPP 70: 211, 26, 1963; aggregate spp.), Mason (TBMS 24: 115,
1991). See Plant pathology. 1940), Perkins (in Bennett & Lasure (Eds), More
species (I) (colloquially), one sort of organism; (2) gene manipulations in fangi: 3, 1991), Poelt (in
(scientifically), the lowest principal rank in the no- Hawksworth (Ed.), Ascomycete systematics: 273,
menclatural hierarchy (see Classification), consisting 1994; concepts in lichens), Regenmortel (Intervirol.
of two elements (a binomial): a generic name and a 31: 241, 1990; polythetic spp. ), Rieppel (in Scotland
species epithet. et al. (Eds), Models in phylogeny reconstruction: 31,
There is much debate as to how species should be 1994; phylogenetic spp. ).
defined, and a variety of concepts have been pro- Speerschneidera Trevis. ( 1861 ), Ramalinaceae (L). I,
posed: (I) morpho - (morphological-, phenetic -), N. America. See Hafellner & Egan (Licheno/ogist 13:
the traditional approach recognizing units that could II, 1981), Ekman (Op. bot. 127: 148 pp., 1996; N
be delimited on the basis of morphological charac- America), Lumbsch et al. (Mo/. Phylogen. Evol. 31:
ters, and ideally by discontinuities in several such; 822, 2004; phylogeny), Lumbsch et al. (Mo/. Phy-
(2) biological - (cryptic-, sibling-), actually or po- logen. Evo/. 34: 512, 2005; phylogeny).
tentially interbreeding populations reproductively Spegazzini (Carlo Luigi; 1858-1926; Italy, later Argen-
isolated from other such groups, whether or not they tina). Acting professor (c. 1880-1884) then Assistant
are distinguishable morphologically; (3) phyloge- Professor of Botany ( 1884-1887), Universidad de
netic - (evolutionary -), based on measureable dif- Buenos Aires; Director of the Provincial University,
ferences in biochemical, molecular or any other char- La Plata (1887-1912); Director, Ministry of Agricul-
acters assessed by cladistic analysis (see Cladistics) ture (1912 onwards). Father of South American my-
and especially well-suited for groups in which no cology, with pioneering works on the fungi of Argen-
sexual reproduction is known (e.g. clonal-, anamor- tina, Brazil, Chile, Paraguay and Uruguay; after Sac-
phic fungi); (4) ecological -, based on adaptation to cardo (q.v.) responsible for more nomenclatural nov-
particular niches rather than reproductive isolation elties than any other mycologist; shipwrecked, Tierra
(e.g. to particular hosts); (5) polythetic -, based on a de! Fuego (1882); the Spegazzini Glacier in s011thern
combination of characters, not all of which are neces- Argentina, and the Asociaci6n Spegazzini (the Ar-
sarily present in each individual. The aggregate - gentine society for non-medical mycology) are
(aggr.), rarely used in mycology, has been used for named in his honour. Collections in the Instituto de
groups of closely related morphospecies only distin- Botanica C. Spegazzini, La Plata (LPS). Pubis [see
guishable with difficulty. also Farr, An annotated list of Spegazzini's fungus
The morphospecies concept has predominated in taxa. Bib/iotheca Myco/ogica 35, 2 vols, 1978].
mycology, although in the past some mycologists Fungi Argentini. Ana/es de la Sociedad Cientifica
 SPHAERELLACEAE 647

Argentina (1880-1882); Fungi Guaranitici. Ana/es de Spermophyllosticta Kamilov (1972) nom. nud., ana-
la Sociedad Cientifica Argentina ( 1883-1889); Fungi morphic Mycosphaerellaceae.
Patagonici. Boletin de la Academia Nacional de spermoplane, the surface of a seed; spermosphere, the
Ciencias C6rdoba (1887); Fungi Fuegiani. Boletin de microhabitat around a seed in soil (Verona, Ann. Inst.
la Academia Naciona/ de Ciencias C6rdoba (1887). Pasteur 105: 75, 1963). Cf. phylloplane; rhizoplane.
Biogs, obits etc. Grummann (1974: 522); Molfino Spermospora R. Sprague ( 1948), anamorphic Pezizo-
(Ana/es de la Sociedad Cientifica Argentina 108: 7, mycotina, Hso.= eH.1/10. 10, widespread. See
1929); Murrill (Myco/. 16: 200, 1924); Stafleu & Deighton (TBMS 51: 41, 1968), MacGarvie &
Cowan (TL-2 5: 776, 1985); see also Spegazzini - O'Rourke (Iran. JI agric. Res. 8: 151, 1969), Braun
Dibujos de Hongos, una Biblioteca Digitalizada I (Monogr. Cercosporel/a, Ramu/aria Allied Genera
Spegazzini 's Drawings of Fungi, a Digitized Library (Phytopath. Hyphom.) 1: 236, 1995; key).
www.cybertruffie.org.uk/spegazzini. Spermosporella Deighton (1969), anamorphic Pezizo-
Spegazzinia Sacc. (1879), anamorphic Pezizomycotina, mycotina, Hso.1-= eH.10. 3 (on Me/iola), Sierra
Hso/Hsp.ObP.27. 7, widespread. See Hughes (Mycol. Leone; Uganda. See Deighton (Myco/. Pap. 118: 21,
Pap. 50, 1953), Roquebert (Revue Mycol. Paris 42: 1969), Matsushima & Matsushima (Matsush. Mycol.
309, 1978; conidiogenesis), Chen & Tzean (Fungal Mem. 8: 45, 1995), Johnston (N.Z. JI Bot. 37: 289,
Science Taipei 15: 81, 2000; Taiwan). 1999; contrast with Annellospermosporella).
Spegazziniella Bat. & l.H. Lima (1959) ? = Myri- Spermosporina U. Braun (1993) nom. rej. = Plecto-
angiella fide Luttrell in Ainsworth et al. (Eds) (The sporium fide Braun (Monogr. Cercosporel/a, Ramu-
- Fungi 4A: 135, 1973). /aria Allied Genera (Phytopath. Hyphom.) 1: 245,
Spegazzinites Felix (1894), Fossil Fungi. 1 (Neogene, 1995; key), Garns et al. (Taxon 53: 193, 2004; no-
Pleistocene), widespread. mencl.).
Spegazzinula Sacc. (1883) = Dubitatio fide Rossman Spermotrichum Kuntze (1898), anamorphic Pezizo-
et al. (Stud. Myco/. 42: 248 pp., 1999). mycotina, Ccu.OtH.?. 1, Paraguay.
Speira Corda (1837) = Dictyosporium fide Gueguen Sphacelia Lev. (1827), anamorphic C/aviceps,
(BSMF21: 98, 1905). Cpd.OeH.?. 7, widespread. See Loveless (TBMS 47:
Speiropsis Tubaki (1958), anamorphic Pezizomycotina, 205, 1964; identification), Frederickson et al. (MR
Hso.lbH.10. 7, widespread. See Petersen (Mycol. 55: 93: 497, 1989; conidiation), White (Neotypho-
26, 1963), Kuthubutheen & Nawawi (TBMS 89: 584, dium/Grass Interactions Proceedings of the Third
1987; key), Keshava Prasad & Bhat (Mycotaxon 82: International Symposium on Acremonium/Grass In-
127, 2002; India). teractions, held May 28-31, 1997, in Athens, Geor-
Spelaeomyces Fresen. (1863)? = Daedalea fide Donk gia: 27, 1997), Hodge (Mycology Series 19: 75,
(Verh. K. ned. Akad. Wet. tweede sect. 62: 1, 1974). 2003), Pl\Zoutova et al. (MR 108: 126, 2004), Walker
sperm, a male sex cell, typically motile; -atiophore, a (Australas. Pl. Path. 33: 211, 2004).
spermatia-producing or -supporting structure; -atium Sphaceliopsis Speg. (1910) = Ephelis fide Diehl
(pl. -a), a 'sex'(+ or-) cell, e.g. a pycniospore; a mi- (USDA agric. Monogr. 4, 1950).
croconidium in discomycetes and pyrenomycetes; a sphacelium, the structure forming conidia in Claviceps
non-motile gamete, as in Laboulbeniales; -atization, from which the sclerotium develops (Fredrickson et
the placing of spermatia on structures (receptive hy- al., MR 95: 1101, 1991).
phae, etc.) for diploidization; -odochidium, a fruit- Sphaceloma de Bary (1874), anamorphic Elsinoe,
body having spermodochia in a lysigenous cavity in Cac.OeH.16. 52, widespread. Causing anthracnose
the suscept tissue (Whetzel, Mycol. 35: 337, 1943); - and scab diseases. S. rosarum (rose leaf spot). See
odochium, a spermogonium having no wall (Whet- Jenkins & Bitancourt (Myco/. 33: 338, 1941), Sivane-
zel, Mycol. 29: 135, 1937); -ogonium (-agone, - san & G6mez (TBMS 85: 370, 1985), Gonzalez &
agonium), a walled structure in which spermatia are Pons (Ernstia: 1, 1986; S. manihoticola, disease),
produced, as in ascomycetes; a pycnium of a rust; a Spiers & Hopcroft (N.Z. JI Bot. 30: 353, 1992; on-
lichen pycnidium (obsol. ). togeny), Song & Koh (Korean JI Pl. Path. 14: 303,
Spermatodermia Wallr. (1833) = Spermodermia. 1998; on Citrus), Alvarez & Molina (Pl. Dis. 84:
Spermatodium Fee ex Trevis. (1860) = Endophis fide 423, 2000; on Manihot), Swart et al. (Mycol. 93: 366,
Aguirre-Hudson (Bull. Br. Mus. nat. hist. Bot. 21: 85, 2001; on Proteaceae), Alvarez et al. (Pl. Dis. 87:
1991), Hafellner & Kalb (Biblthca Lichenol. 57: 161, 1322, 2003; on Manihot), Schoch et al. (Myco/. 98:
1995). 1041, 2006; phylogeny).
Spermatoloncha Speg. (1908), anamorphic Pezizomy- Sphacelotheca de Bary (1884), Microbotryaceae. 7 (on
cotina, Hso.lbH.10. 1, S. America; Africa. Polygonaceae), widespread. See Langdon & Fuller-
Spermochaetella Cif. (1954), anamorphic Pezizomy- ton (Mycotaxon 6: 421, 1978; gen. delimitation),
cotina, Cpd.leP.?. 1, S. America. See Ciferri (Sy- Vanky & Oberwinkler (Beih. Nova Hedwigia 107,
dowia 8: 245, 1954). 1994) cf. Sporisorium.
Spermodermia Tode (1790) ? = Hypoxylon Bull. fide Sphaerangium Seaver (1951) [non Sphaerangium
Htihnel (Mykol. Unters. 1: 362, 1923). Schimp. 1860, Musci] = Pezicula Tu!. & C. Tu!. fide
Spermoedia Fr. ( 1822) = Claviceps fide Hawksworth Verkley (Stud. Myco/. 44: 180 pp., 1999).
et al. (Dictionary ofthe Fungi edn 8, 1995). Sphaerella (Fr.) Rabenh. (1856) [non Sphaerella
Spermophthora S.F. Ashby & W. Nowell (1926) = Sommerf. 1824, Algae] = Mycosphaerella fide Cor-
Eremothecium fide de Hoog et al. in Kurtzman & lett (Myco/. Mem. 18, 1991; list of names), Aptroot
Fell (Eds) (Yeasts, a taxonomic study 4th edn: 201, (CBS Diversity Ser. 5, 2006; nomenclator).
1998). Sphaerella Ces. & De Not. (1863) = Mycosphaerella
Spermophthoraceae Guillierm. (1928) = Metschniko- fide Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn
wiaceae. 8, 1995).
Spermophthorales = Saccharomycetales. Sphaerellaceae Nitschke (1869) = Mycosphaerella-
648 SPHAERELLOPSIS

ceae. Fungi edn 8, 1995).

Sphaerellopsis Cooke (1883), anamorphic Eudar/uca, Sphaerocephalus Battarra ex Earle (1909) [non
St.I-= eH.15/19. 3 (on Uredinales), widespread. See Sphaerocephalus Lag. ex DC. 1812, Compositae] =
Mel'nik (Nov. Sist. niz. Rast. 13: 91, 1976), Sutton Tricholoma fide Singer (Agaric. mod. Tax., 1951).
(Myco/. Pap. 141, 1977), Sutton (The Coe/omycetes, Sphaerochaetia Bat. & Cif. (1962) = Chaetothyrium
1980), Nag Raj (Coe/omycetous Anamorphs with Ap- fide von Arx & Millier (Stud. Myco/. 9, 1975).
pendage-bearing Conidia, 1993), Yuan et al. (MR Sphaerocista Preuss (1852) = Topospora fide Groves
102: 866, 1998; on Phragmidium violaceum), Dries- (C!B 43: 1195, 1965).
sen et al. (Australas. Pl. Path. 33: 463, 2004; Austra- Sphaerocladia Stiiben (1939) = Blastocladiella fide
lia), Liesebach & Zaspel (Forest Pathology 34: 293, Couch & Whiffen (Am. J. Bot. 29: 582, 1942).
2004; genetic diversity on willow rusts), Liesebach & Sphaerocolla P. Karst. (1892), anamorphic Pezizomy-
Zaspel (Rust Diseases of Willow and Poplar: 231, cotina, Hsp.OeH.3. 2, Europe; S. America. See Donk
2005; Europe), Nischwitz et al. (MR 109: 421, 2005; (Taxon 11: 99, 1962).
phylogeny, host specialization), Bayon et al. (MR Sphaerocordyceps Kobayasi ( 1981 ), ? Clavicipitaceae.
110: 1200, 2006; genetic diversity). 2, widespread. See Kobayasi (Bull. natn. Sci. Mus.
Sphaerellopsis Kleb. (1918) = Venturia Sacc. fide Tokyo, B 7: 2, 1981).
Holm (Taxon 24: 275, 1975), von Arx & Millier Sphaerocreas Sacc. & Ellis ( 1882) = Glomus fide
(Stud. Myco/. 9, 1975). Gerdemann & Trappe (Myco/. Mem. 5, 1974).
Sphaerellothecium Zopf (1897), Mycosphaerellaceae. Sphaerocybe Magrou & Marneffe (1946), anamorphic
4 (on lichens), widespread. See Roux & Triebel Pezizomycotina, Hsy.?.?. 1, Europe.
(Bull. Soc. /inn. Provence 45: 451, 1994; descr. 4 sphaerocysts, globose cells in tissues of fungi, e.g.
spp.). Russu/a and Lactarius.
Sphaeria Haller (1768) nom. rej. = Hypoxylon Bull. Sphaeroderma Fuckel (1875) = Melanospora Corda
Formerly used for most fungi with either perithecia fide Cannon & Hawksworth (J. Linn. Soc. Bot. 84:
or pycnidia. fide Wakefield (TBMS 24: 286, 1940), 115, 1982).
Donk (Regnum veg. 34: 16, 1964). Sphaerodermatella Seaver (1909) ? = Coniochaeta
Sphaeriaceae Fr. (1825) = Xylariaceae. s. str. (obsol.). fide Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn
Sphaerialea Sousa da Camara (1926) ? = Sphaerulina 8, 1995).
fide Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn Sphaerodermella Hohn. ( 1907) = Coniochaeta fide
8, 1995). von Arx & Millier (Beitr. Kryptfl. Schweiz 11 no. 1,
Sphaeriales S. str., see Xylariales; s. lat., see 1954).
Sordariomycetes. Sphaerodes Clem. (1909), Ceratostomataceae. 12,
Sphaerialites Venkatach. & R.K. Kar (1969), Fossil widespread. See Cannon & Hawksworth (J. Linn.
Fungi? Fungi. 1 (Tertiary), India. Soc. Bot. 84: 115, 1982; key), Garcia et al. (Stud.
Sphaericeps Welw. & Curr. (1868) = Battarrea fide Myco/. 50: 63, 2004; Spain), Schoch et al. (MR 111:
Cunningham (Gast. Austr. N.Z.: 131, 1944). 154, 2007; phylogeny).
Sphaeridiobolus (Boud.) Boud. (1885) = Ascobolus Sphaerodothella C.A. Pearce & K.D. Hyde (2001),
fide van Brummelen (Persoonia Suppl. I: 1, 1967). Phyllachoraceae. 1, Australia. See Pearce & Hyde
Sphaeridium Fresen. (1852), anamorphic Pezizomy- (Fungal Diversity 6: 83, 2001), Pearce & Hyde (Fun-
cotina, Hsy.OeH.?. 5, widespread. gal Diversity Res. Ser. 17: 308 pp., 2006).
SphaerioidaceaeSacc. (1884). (syn. Phomaceae, Sphaerodothis (Sacc. & P. Syd.) Shear (1909), Phylla-
Sphaeropsidaceae). See Sphaeropsidales. choraceae. 21 (on palm leaves), S.E. Asia. Now re-
Sphaeriopsis Gey!. (1887), Fossil Fungi, Pyronemata- stricted to palm-inhabiting species. See Joly (Bull.
ceae. 1 (Eocene), Indonesia. = Sphaerites (Fossil Res. Counc. Israel D 10: 187, 1961; key), Cannon
fungi) fide Meschinelli (1892). (Stud. Myco/. 31: 49, 1989; on Gramineae), Hyde &
Sphaeriostromella Bubak (1916), anamorphic Pezizo- Cannon (Myco/. Pap. 175: 114, 1999).
mycotina, St.OfH.?. 1, Europe. Sphaerognomonia Potebnia ex Hohn. (1917) = Apio-
Sphaeriothyrium Bubak (1916), anamorphic Pezizo- sporopsis fide Reid & Dowsett (C!B 68: 2398, 1990).
mycotina, St.OeH.15. 2, Europe. Sphaerognomoniella Naumov & Kusnezowa (1952),?
Sphaerites Unger (1850), Fossil Fungi. 110 (Creta- Diaporthales. 1, former USSR. See Naumov & Kus-
ceous, Tertiary), Europe; N. America. nezowa (Bot. Mater. Otd. Sporov. Rast. Bot. Inst.
Sphaerobasidioscypha Agerer (1983), Cyphellaceae. KomarovaAkad. NaukS.S.S.R. 8: 153, 1952).
2, New Zealand; Venezuela. See Agerer (Mitt. bot. Sphaerographium Sacc. (1884), anamorphic Helotia-
StSamml. Miinch. 19: 294, 1983). /es, St.OfH.15. 11, widespread (north temperate). See
Sphaerobasidium Oberw. (1965), Hydnodontaceae. 4, Verkley (Myco/. 93: 205, 2001), Verkley (Nova
widespread. See Oberwinkler (Sydowia 19: 57, Hedwigia 75: 433, 2002; revision), Rossman et al.
1965). (Mycol. Progr. 3: 275, 2004; phylogeny).
Sphaerobolaceae J. Schrot. (1889) = Geastraceae. Sphaerolina Fuckel (1860) = Schizoxylon fide Nann-
Sphaerobolales = Geastrales. feldt (Nova Acta R. Soc. Scient. upsa/., 1932), Sher-
Sphaerobolus Tode ( 1790), Geastraceae. 2 (on wood wood (Mycotaxon 6: 215, 1977).
or coprophilous), widespread. See Ingold (TBMS 58: Sphaeromma H.B.P. Upadhyay (1964), anamorphic
179, 1972; review), Flegler (Myco/. 76: 944, 1984; Pezizomycotina, Cpd.= eH.?. 1 (lichenicolous), Bra/
cultural char.), Geml et al. (Myco/. 97: 680, 2005; zil. See Upadhyay (Publi;:oes Inst. Mico/. Recife 402:
systematics). 4, 1964), Matzer (Myco/. Pap. 171: 202 pp., 1996).
Sphaerocarpus Ehrh. (1793), Lecanorales (L). 1, Sphaeromonas E. Liebet. ( 1910), Chytridiomycetes. 1,
Europe. Europe. See Orpin (J. gen. Microbial. 94: 270, 1976).
Sphaerocephalum Weber ex F.H. Wigg. (1780) ? = Sphaeromphale A. Massa!. (1854) = Staurothele fide
Calicium fide Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8,
 SPHAEROSTILBE 649

1995). the Fungi edn 8, 1995).

Sphaeromphale Rchb. (1828) = Segestria. Sphaerophorus Pers. (1794) nom. cons.,
Sphaeromyces G. Arnaud (1954) nom. inval., anamor- Sphaerophoraceae (L). 8, widespread. See Wedin
phic Pezizomycotina. (Nordic JI Bot. 10: 539, 1990; ontogeny), Wedin
Sphaeromyces Mont. (1845)? = Aspergillus. (Lichenologist 24: 119, 1992; S. hemisph.), Wedin
Sphaeromycetella G. Arnaud (1954) = Chloridium (Pl. Syst. Evol. 187: 213, 1993; cladistics), Wedin
fide Garns & Holubova-Jechova (Stud. Mycol. 13, (Symb. Bot. Upsal. 31 no. I, 1995; key, monograph),
1976). Tibell (Symb. bot. upsal. 32: 291, 1997; anamorphs),
Sphaeromyxa Spreng. (1827) = Sphaeronaema. Wedin & Dilring (MR 103: 1131, 1999; phylogeny),
Sphaeronaema Fr. (1815), anamorphic Pezizomy- Dilring & Wedin (Pl. Biol. 2: 361, 2000; ontogeny,
cotina, St.OeH.?. 50, widespread. See Jaczewski anatomy), Wedin et al. (Lichenologist 32: 171, 2000;
(Nouv. Mem. Soc. nat. Moscou 15: 277, 1898), Petch phylogeny), Hilgnabba & Wedin (Cladistics 19: 224,
(TBMS 25: 167, 1941; monotypic), Sutton (Mycol. 2003; phylogeny), Mi~dlikowska et al. (Mycol. 98:
Pap. 141, 1977). 1088, 2006; phylogeny).
Sphaeronaemella P. Karst. (1884), Microascales. Sphaerophragmiaceae Cummins & Y. Hirats. (1983)
Anamorph Gabamaudia. I or 5 (on fungi and dung), = Raveneliaceae.
widespread (north temperate). See Cannon & Hawk- Sphaerophragmium Magnus (1891 ), Raveneliaceae.
sworth (J. Linn. Soc. Bot. 84: 115, 1982), Hausner et 18 (on Annonaceae, most on Leguminosae), wide-
al. (CJB 71: 52, 1993; posn), Seifert et al. in Wing- spread (tropical). See Hiremath & Pavgi (Norw. JI
field et al. (Eds) (Ceratocystis and Ophiostoma Tax- Bot. 21: 17, 1974; morphology), Lohsomboon et al.
onomy, Ecology and Pathogenicity: 269, 1993), (MR 98: 907, 1994; key), Piepenbring (Mycol. Progr
Rossman et al. (Stud. Mycol. 42: 248 pp., 1999), 4: 161, 2005; Panama).
Hausner & Reid (CJB 82: 752, 2004; phylogeny). sphaeroplast, see protoplast.
Sphaeronaemina Hilhn. (1917) = Sphaeronaema. Sphaeropleum Link (1833) nom. dub.,? Fungi.
Sphaeronemopsis Speg. (1910) = Melanospora Corda Sphaeroporalites Herner & Nygreen (1967), Fossil
fide von Arx & Millier (Beitr. Kryptfl. Schweiz 11 no. Fungi ? Fungi. I, Libya.
I, 1954). Sphaeropsidales (obsol.). Traditionally used for ana-
Sphaeropezia Sacc. (1884) = Odontotrema fide Sher- morphic fungi with pycnidial conidiomata
wood-Pike (Mycotaxon 28: 137, 1987). (Phomales, Phyllostictales, etc.). Not accepted by
Sphaeropeziella P. Karst. (1885)? = Xylogramma fide Sutton (1973, 1980) or by Nag Raj (1981 ).
Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, Sphaeropsis Flot. ( 1847) = Thelocarpon.
1995). Sphaeropsis Lev. (1842) nom. rej., anamorphic Pe-
Sphaerophoma Petr. (1924), anamorphic Pezizomy- zizomycotina. See Hawksworth & Sherwood (Taxon
cotina, St.OeH.?. I, N. America. 30: 338, 1981).
Sphaerophoraceae Fr. (1831), Lecanorales (L). 5 gen. Sphaeropsis Sacc. (1880) nom. cons., anamorphic
(+ 10 syn.), 32 spp. Botryosphaeriaceae, Cpd.leP.l. 3 (assoc. with can-
Lit.: Henssen et al. (Bot. Acta 105: 457, 1992), ker or die-back), widespread. S. sapinea on conifers.
Wedin (Pl. Syst. Evol. 187: 213, 1993; cladistics), See Phillips et al. (Persoonia 21: in press, 2008).
Wedin (Acta univ. upsal. 77, 1994; keys 23 S. Sphaeropus Paulet (1793) = Onygena fide Saccardo
Hemisph. spp.), Gargas et al. (Science N.Y. 268: (Sy/I. fang. 20: 230, 1911 ).
1492, 1995), Wedin (Symb. bot. upsal. 31: 102 pp., Sphaeropyxis Bonord. (1864) = Coniochaeta fide
1995; S. hemisphere), Chen (Acta Mycol. Sin. 15: Petrini (Sydowia 44: 169, 1993).
105, 1996), Tibell (Symb. bot. upsal. 32 no. 1: 291, Sphaerosoma Klotzsch (1839), Pyronemataceae. 3
1997), Stenroos & DePriest (Am. J. Bot. 85: 1548, (hypogeous), N. America; Europe. See Gamundi (Sy-
1998), Wedin et al. (Pl. Syst. Evol. 209: 75, 1998), dowia 28: 339, 1976; gen. concept), Lress0e & Han-
Wedin et al. (Pl. Syst. Evol. 209: 75, 1998), Dilring et sen (MR Ill: 1075, 2007; phylogeny).
al. (Aust. J. Bot. 47: 783, 1999), Sarri6n et al. (Myco- Sphaerosomataceae Bail (1858) = Pyronemataceae.
taxon 71: 169, 1999), Wedin & Dilring (MR 103: Sphaerosperma Preuss (1853) = Diatrypella fide Sac-
1131, 1999; phylogeny), Dilring & Wedin (Pl. Biol. cardo (Sy/I. fang. 1: 203, 1882).
2: 361, 2000), Wedin et al. (Lichenologist 32: 171, Sphaerospora (Sacc.) Sacc. (1889) [non Sphaerospora
2000; phylogeny), Hilgnabba & Wedin (Cladistics Klatt 1864, Iridaceae] = Sphaerosporula.
19: 224, 2003), MiaJ!likowska et al. (Mycol. 98: Sphaerosporella (Svrcek) Svrcek & Kubicka (1961),
1088, 2006; phylogeny), Hofstetter et al. (Mo/. Phy- Pyronemataceae. 2, widespread. See Hliffner (Beitr.
logen. Evol. 44: 412, 2007; phylogeny). Kennin. Pilze Mitteleur. 3: 413, 1987), Yao &
Sphaerophoron, see Sphaerophorus. Spooner (Kew Bull. 51: 385, 1996), Landvik et al.
Sphaerophoronomyces Cif. & Tomas. (1953) = (Nordic JI Bot. 17: 403, 1997; DNA), Wang (Myco-
Sphaerophorus. taxon 80: 197, 2001; Taiwan), Hansen & Pfister (My-
Sphaerophoropsidaceae Elenkin (1929) = Clado- col. 98: 1029, 2006; phylogeny), Perry et al. (MR
niaceae. Ill: 549, 2007; phylogeny).
Sphaerophoropsis Vain. (1890), Cladoniaceae (L). 2, Sphaerosporiites Babajan & Tasl. ( 1977), Fossil
S. America; New Zealand. See Ahti (Lichenology in Fungi. I (Tertiary), former USSR.
Latin America. History, Current Knowledge and Ap- Sphaerosporium Schwein. (1832), anamorphic Pe-
plications [Proceedings of GLAL-3, Terceiro Encon- zizomycotina, Hso.OeH.3. 2, widespread. See Damon
tro do Grupo Latino-Arnericano de Liquen6logos, & Downing (Mycol. 46: 214, 1954), Partridge &
Sao Paulo, Brazil, 24-28 September, 1997]: 109, Morgan-Jones (Mycotaxon 84: 69, 2002).
1998). Sphaerosporula Kuntze (1898) = Scutellinia fide
Sphaerophorum Schrad. (1794) nom. rej. prop. = Denison (Mycol. 51: 605, 1959).
Sphaerophorus fide Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of Sphaerostilbe Tu!. & C. Tu!. (1861) = Nectria fide
650 SPHA.EROSTILBELLA

Rogerson (Myco/. 62: 865, 1970), Rossman et al. biology 33: 155, 2002; on orchid).
(Stud. Mycol. 42: 248 pp., 1999). spheridium, see capitulum.
Sphaerostilbella (Henn.) Sacc. & D. Sacc. (1905), Spherites Dijkstra (1949), Fossil Fungi. 1 (Devonian),
Hypocreaceae. Anamorph G/ioc/adium. 4 (decaying Netherlands.
fungi and wood), widespread. See Seifert (Stud. My- spheroplast, see protoplast.
col. 27, 1985), Rossman et al. (Stud. Mycol. 42: 248 Spheropsis Raf. (1815) nom. dub.; nom. nov. for
pp., 1999), Poldmaa (Stud. Mycol. 4S: 83, 2000), 'Sphaeria Pers.', ? Pezizomycotina. No spp. in-
Rossman et al. (Mycol. 93: 100, 2001; phylogeny), cluded.
Castlebury et al. (MR 108: 864, 2004; phylogeny), Spherospora J.J. Garcia (1991), Microsporidia. I.
Zhang et al. (Mycol. 98: 1076, 2006; phylogeny). spherule (1) a sporangium-like structure in Coccidi-
Sphaerostylidium (A. Braun) Sorokin (1882) = Rhizo- oides (Baker & Mrak, Am. J. trop. Med. 21: 589,
phydium fide Fischer (Rabenh. Krypt.-FI. 4 2.1: 25, 1941 ); (2) a multinucleate cell of a resting myxomy-
1892). cete plasmodium.
Sphaerothallia Nees ex Eversm. (1831) nom. rej. = spherulin, spherule phase coccidioidin (q.v.) (Sca-
Aspicilia. Includes the 'manna lichens'; S. esculenta larone et al., Sabouraudia 11: 222, 1973).
may be one of the types of manna in The Bible, and Sphinctrina Fr. (1825), Sphinctrinaceae (±L). 8 (on
can be used in bread production. fide Follmann & lichens), widespread. See Lllfgren & Tibell (Lichen-
Crespo (An. Inst. bot. A.J. Cavanil/es 31: 325, 1974), ologist 11: 109, 1979; key 5 Eur. spp.), Tibell (Beih.
Rogers in Seaward (Ed.) (Lichen ecology: 211, 1977; Nova Hedwigia 79: 597, 1984), Wedin & Tibell (CIB
thalli unattached and blown in the wind), Crespo & 7S: 1236, 1997; phylogeny), Tibell (Nordic Lichen
Barreno (Acta Bot. Malac. 4: 55, 1978), Hafellner Flora 1. Introductory Parts; Calicioid Lichens and
(Acta Bot. Malac. 16: 133, 1991). Fungi: 20, 1999; Nordic spp.), Tibell & Vinuesa
Sphaerotheca Desv. (1817) nom. rej. = Aecidium fide (Taxon S4: 427, 2005; phylogeny), Geiser et al. (My-
Berndt (in /itt.). col. 98: 1053, 2006; phylogeny).
Sphaerotheca Lev. (1851) nom. cons. = Podosphaera Sphinctrinaceae M. Choisy (1950), Mycocaliciales
fide Saenz & Taylor (CIB 77: 150, 1999; phylogeny), (±L). 2 gen.(+ 2 syn.), 9 spp.
Braun & Takamatsu (Schlechtendalia 4: 3, 2000), Lit.: Tibell (Symb. bot. upsal. 27 no. 1: 279 pp.,
Braun et al. (Schlechtendalia 1: 45, 2001), Taka- 1987), Otto & Krebs (Boletus 17: 97, 1993), Wedin
matsu (Mycoscience 4S: 147, 2004; phylogeny). & Tibell (CIB 7S: 1236, 1997; phylogeny), Sarri6n et
Sphaerothyrium Wallr. (1833) = Eustegia. al. (Mycotaxon 71: 169, 1999), Tibell & Wedin (My-
Sphaerotrachys Fayod (1889) = Cortinarius fide col. 92: 577, 2000).
Kauffman (N. Amer. Fl. 10, 1932). Sphinctrinella Nadv. (1942) = Mycocalicium fide
Sphaerozone Zobel (1854), Pezizaceae. 4 (hypogeous), Tibell (Beih. Nova Hedwigia 79: 597, 1984), Tibell et
widespread. See Beaton & Weste (TBMS 71: 164, al. (Mycotaxon 87: 3, 2003).
1978), Dissing (Mycotaxon 30: 2, 1980), Hansen et Sphinctrinopsis Woron. (1927), Caliciaceae. 1 (on
al. (Mycol. 93: 958, 2001; phylogeny), Lress0e & Pertusaria), former USSR. See Tibell (Beih. Nova
Hansen (MR 111: 1075, 2007; phylogeny). Hedwigia 79: 597, 1984).
Sphaerozosma Corda (1842) = Sphaerosoma fide Sphinctrosporium Kunze (1828) = Cladotrichum fide
Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, Saccardo (Sy/I.fang. 4: 374, 1886).
1995). Sphondylocephalum Stalpers (1974), anamorphic
Sphaerula Pat. (1883) = Pistillaria Fr. fide Comer Pezizomycotina, Hso.OeH.6. 1, N. America. See
(Ann. Bot. Mem. [A monograph of Clavaria and al- Stalpers (Proc. K. Ned. Akad. Wet. Ser. C, Biol. Med.
lied genera] 1, 1950). Sci. 77: 400, 1974).
Sphaerulina Sacc. (1878), ? Mycosphaerellaceae. 41, Sphyridiomyces E.A. Thomas ex Cif. & Tomas.
widespread. S. rehmiana (rose leaf scorch), S. taxi (1953) = Baeomyces fide Hawksworth et al. (Dic-
(yew (Taxus) leaf spot), S. rubi (raspberry (Rubus) tionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995).
leaf spot). See Boerema (Neth. JI Pl. Path. 69: 76, Sphyridium Flot. (1843) = Baeomyces fide Hawk-
1963), Evans et al. (MR 97: 59, 1993), Crous et al. sworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995).
(Sydowia SS: 136, 2003; polyphyly). Spicaria Harting (1846) nom. conf., anamorphic Pe-
Sphaerulomyces Marvanova (1977), anamorphic Pe- zizomycotina. See Brown & Smith (TBMS 40: 22,
zizomycotina, Hso.OeH.3. 1 (aquatic), Slovakia. See 1957).
Marvanova (TBMS 68: 485, 1977). Spicariopsis R. Heim ( 1939) ? = Paecilomyces fide
Sphagnicola Velen. (1934) = Ciliatula. Samson (Stud. Mycol. 6, 1974).
Sphagnomphalia Redhead, Moncalvo, Vilgalys & Spicellum Nicot & Roquebert (1976), anamorphic
=
Lutzoni (2002) Gyroflexus. Hypocreales, Hso.OeH.10. 1, France. See Nicot &
Sphaleromyces Thaxt. (1894), Laboulbeniaceae. 3, Roquebert (Revue Mycol. Paris 39: 272, 1975),
widespread. See Nannfeldt (Svensk bot. Tidskr. 43: Seifert et al. (Mycol. 89: 250, 1997).
468, 1949). Spicularia Chevall. ( 1826) = Exidia.
Spheconisca (Norman) Norman (1876), ? Verrucari- Spicularia Pers. ( 1822), anamorphic Pezizomycotina,
aceae (L). 20, Europe. See Bachmann (Nyt Mag. Hso.OeP.?. 1 or 2, Europe; America.
naturv. 64: 170, 1926). spicule (spiculum) (Tulasne; oho!.), see sterigma.
Spheconiscomyces Cif. & Tomas. (1953) = Sphecon- Spiculogloea P. Roberts (1996), Spiculogloeales. 4,
isca fide Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi Europe. See Roberts (Mycotaxon 60: 112, 1996).
edn 8, 1995). Spiculogloeales R. Bauer, Begerow, J.P. Samp., M.
Sphenospora Dietel (1892), Raveneliaceae. 8 (mostly Weiss & Oberw. (2006). Agaricostilbomycetes. 1
on monocots), America (tropical); Africa. See Linder gen., 4 spp. No familes recognized.
(Mycol. 36: 464, 1944), Olive (Mycol. 39: 409, 1947; spiculospore, a spore formed at the tip of a pointed
cytology), Pereira et al. (Brazilian Journal of Micro- structure often elongate and so resembling a spike, as
 SPIROMASTIX 651

in Hirsute/la and Akanthomyces (Subramanian, Curr. spines; spinose (dim. spinulose), delicately spiny.
Sci. 31: 410, 1962). Fig. 20.2.
Spiculostilbella E.F. Morris (1963) = Phaeoisaria fide Spinellus Tiegh. (1875), Phycomycetaceae. 3 (parasitic
de Hoog & Papendorf (Persoonia 8: 408, 1976). on agarics, esp. Mycena), widespread (north temper-
spiculum (pl. spicula), see sterigma. ate). See Zycha et al. (Mucorales, 1969; key), Over-
Spilobolus Link (1833) = Amphisphaerella fide Garns ton (Notes on the genus Spinellus with comparisons
(Taxon 43: 265, 1994). to other Zygomycetes found in fungicolous associa-
Spilocaea Fr. (1819) nom. rej. = Fusicladium fide Ellis tions with Basidiomycetes, 1997), Voigt & Woste-
(DH, 1971), Ellis (MDH, 1976), Braun et al. (Taxon meyer (Gene 270: 113, 2001; phylogeny).
51: 557, 2002; nomencl.), Gonzalez-Lamothe et al. Spiniger Stalpers (1974), anamorphic Heterobasidion,
(FEMS Microbial. Lett. 210: 149, 2002; phylogeny), Dichostereum, Laurilia. 2, widespread. See Carmi-
Schubert et al. (Schlechtendalia 9, 2003), Beck et al. chael et al. (Genera ofHyphomycetes, 1980; refs).
(Mycol. Progr. 4: 111, 2005; phylogeny). Spinomyces Bat. & Peres (1961) nom. inval. ? =
Spilodium A. Massa!. (1856) = Arthonia fide Hawk- Echinoplaca fide Lilcking et al. (Lichenologist 30:
sworth (TBMS 74: 363, 1980). 121, 1998).
spilodium, introduced by Lettau (Beih. Feddes Rep. 69: Spinosporonites R.K. Saxena & S. Khare (1991),
62, 1932) for the minute round blackish structures on Fossil Fungi. 1, India. See Saxena & Khare (Geophy-
the thallus of Dirina massiliensis caused by Milos- tology 21: 40, 1991).
pium graphideorum. Spinulosphaeria Sivan. (1974), Chaetosphaerellaceae.
Spilodochium Syd. (1927), anamorphic Pseudoparodi- 1 (from wood), widespread. See Nannfeldt (Svensk
el/a, Hsp.0-leP.?. 3, C. America; Australia. See bot. Tidskr. 69: 289, 1975), Barr (Mycotaxon 39: 43,
Sivanesan (TBMS 86: 187, 1986; teleomorph). 1990; posn), Subramanian & Sekar (Kavaka 18: 19,
Spiloma Ach. (1803) = Xylographa fide Hawksworth 1993; placement in Nitschkiaceae), Huhndorf et al.
et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995). (Mycol. 96: 368, 2004; phylogeny).
Spilomataceae Chevall. (1826) = Trapeliaceae. Spinulospora Deighton (1973), anamorphic Pezizomy-
Lit.: Lumbsch et al. (MR 111: 1133, 2007). cotina, Hsp.OeH.1. 1 (on Puccinia), W. Africa. See
Spilomela (Sacc.) Keiss!. (1920) = Pleospilis. Deighton(TBMS61: 195, 1973).
Spilomium Nyl. (1858) = Sclerococcum fide Hawk- spiral hypha, a hypha ending in a spiral or helical coil,
sworth (Taxon 55: 528, 2006; nomencl.). as in Trichophyton (Davidson & Gregory, TBMS 21:
Spilomyces Petr. & Syd. (1927) = Neottiospora fide 98, 1937).
Sutton (Mycol. Pap. 141, 1977). Spiralia Grigoraki (1925) [non Spiralia Toula 1900,
Spilonema Bornet (1856), Coccocarpiaceae (L). 4, fossil ? Algae] = Trichophyton fide Hawksworth et
widespread. See Henssen (Symb. bot. upsal. 18 no. 1, al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995).
1963). Spiralotrichum H.S. Yates (1918) nom. dub., anamor-
Spilonematopsis A.E. Dahl (1950) = Ephebe fide phic Pezizomycotina. See Mulder (TBMS 65: 518,
Henssen (Symb. bot. upsal. 18 no. 1, 1963). 1975).
Spilonematopsis Vain. (1909) nom. nud. = Spiloma Spiralum J.L. Mulder (1975), anamorphic Pezizomy-
fide Henssen (Symb. bot. upsal. 18 no. 1, 1963). cotina, Hso.0-= hP.10. 2, Asia. See Mulder (TBMS
Spilonemella Henssen & Tonsberg (2000), Coccocar- 65: 518, 1975).
piaceae (L). 2, Japan; USA. See Henssen & Tl'msberg Spirechina Arthur (1907) = Kuehneola fide Jackson
(Bryologist 103: 108, 2000). (Mycol. 23: 96, 1931 ).
Spilonemopsis Vain. (1909) nom. nud. = Spilonema spirits, high alcohol-content drinks obtained by distill-
fide Henssen (Symb. bot. upsal. 18 no. 1, 1963). ing grape wine (brandy), malted barley (whisky),
Spilopezis Clem. (1909) = Pseudopeziza fide Nannfeldt fermented rye or maize worts (gin), or fermented mo-
(Nova Acta R. Soc. Scient. upsal., 1932). lasses (rum). See also pulque.
Spilopodia Boud. (1885), Helotiales. Anamorphs Dis- Spirodactylon R.K. Benj. ( 1959), Kickxellaceae. 1,
cogloeum, Melanodiscus. 4, Europe. See Millier (Sy- USA. See Benjamin (Aliso 4: 408, 1959).
dowia 41: 219, 1989; excl. sp.). Spirodecospora B.S. Lu, K.D. Hyde & W.H. Ho
Spilopodiella E. Milli. (1989), Helotiales. 1, Switzer- (1998), Xylariaceae. 2, Hong Kong; Russia. See Lu
land. See Millier (Sydowia 41: 219, 1989). et al. (Fungal Diversity l: 170, 1998), Mel'nik &
Spilosphaeria Rabenh. ( 1857) = Septoria Sacc. fide Hyde (Fungal Diversity 12: 151, 2003).
Saccardo (Sy/I.fang. 4: 474, 1884). Spiroglugea L. Leger & E. Hesse (1924), Micro-
Spilosphaerites A. Massa!. ( 1857), Fossil Fungi. 2 sporidia. I.
(Miocene), Italy. Spirogramma Ferd. & Winge (1909) = Xylaria Hill ex
Spilosticta Syd. (1923) =Venturia Sacc. fide von Arx Schrank fide Cannon (SA 6: 171, 1987).
& Millier (Stud. Mycol. 9, 1975). Spirographa Zahlbr. (1903), Odontotremataceae. 3 (on
Spinalia Yuill. (1904),? Dimargaritales. 1, Europe. See lichens), Europe. See Santesson (The lichens and
Benjamin (Aliso 4: 321, 1959), Benjamin in Kendrick lichenicolous fungi of Sweden and Norway, 1993),
(Ed.) (The Whole Fungus 2: 573, 1979), Wrzocek & Holien & Triebel (Lichenologist 28: 307, 1996).
Gajowniczek (Acta Mycologica Warszawa 33: 269, Spirographomyces Cif. & Tomas. (1953) = Spi-
1998; Poland). rographa.
spindle, see fuseau. Spirogyromyces Tzean & G.L. Barron (1981), ?
spindle pole body, microtubule organizing center, Kickxellomycotina. 1 (in gut of Rhabditis), Canada.
functionally homologous to the animal cell centro- See Tzean & Barron (CJB 59: 1861, 1981), Barron
some. (Biodiversity of Fungi Inventory and Monitoring
spindle-organ, see turbinate cell. Methods: 435, 2004).
spine, a narrow sharply pointed process; spinule, a Spiroidium Saito (1949) nom. dub., Fungi. q.v.
small spine (in lichens see Fig. 22C); spiny, having Spiromastix Kuehn & G.F. Orr (1962),? Ajellomyce-
652 SPIROMYCES

taceae. 5, widespread. See Currah & Locquin-Linard Hibbett et al. (MR. 111: 109, 2007), and see under
(CJB 66: 1135, 1988; key 2 spp.), Sugiyama et al. Farniles.
(Mycoscience 40: 251, 1999; DNA), Udagawa & Spizomycetes. Class within the Chytridiomycota
Uchiyama (Mycoscience 40: 291, 1999), Sugiyama & (Cavalier-Smith, in Rayner et al. (Eds), Evolutionary
Mikawa (Mycoscience 42: 413, 2001; phylogeny), biology of the fungi: 339, 1987) including only
Untereiner et al. (Stud. Mycol. 47: 25, 2002; phylog- Spizellomycetales.
eny), Untereiner et al. (Mycol. 96: 812, 2004), Geiser Splanchnomyces Corda (1831) = Rhizopogon fide
et al. (Mycol. 98: l 053, 2006; phylogeny). Kuyper (in litt. ).
Spiromyces R.K. Benj. (1963), Kickxellaceae. 2, USA. Splanchnomycetaceae Corda (1842) = Rhizopogona-
See Benjamin (Aliso S: 273, 1963), Mikawa (TMSJ ceae.
16: 146, 1975), O'Donnell et al. (Mycol. 90: 624, Splanchnonema Corda (1829), Pleomassariaceae.
1998), James et al. (Nature 443: 818, 2006; phylog- Anamorph Myxocyclus. 35, Europe; N. America. See
eny), White et al. (Mycol. 98: 872, 2006; phylogeny). Barr (Mycotaxon IS: 349, 1982), Barr (Mycotaxon
Spiropes Cif. (1955), anamorphic Pezizomycotina, 42: 129, 1993; key 27 N. Am. spp.), Tanaka et al.
Hso.= eP.10. 30 (on Meliolaceae), widespread (esp. (Mycoscience 46: 248, 2005; Japan).
tropical). See Ellis (Mycol. Pap. 114, 1968; key), Splanchospora L.N. Vasil'eva (1998), Pyrenulales. l,
Seifert & Hughes (N.Z. JI Bot. 38: 489, 2000). Europe. See Vasil'eva (Nizshie Rasteniya, Griby i
Spirosphaera Beverw. (1953), anamorphic Helotiales, Mokhoobraznye Dalnego Vostoka Rossii Griby. Tom
Hso.0-= hH.1. 8 (aquatic), Europe; Japan. See Hen- 4. Pirenomitsety i Lokuloaskomitsety 4: 237, 1998).
nebert (TBMS Sl: 13, 1968), Abdullah et al. (Nova splash (splashing) cup, an open cup-like structure (as
Hedwigia 43: 507, 1986; 2 spp. from Japan), in Cladonia, Cyathus, and the liverwort Marchantia),
Voglmayr (CJB 7S: 1772, 1997), Marvanova & Blir- from which the reproductive bodies are discharged
locher (Mycotaxon 68: 33, 1998), Voglmayr (Stud. by falling drops of water. See Brodie (CJB 29: 593,
Mycol. SO: 221, 2004), Wang et al. (Mycol. 98: 1065, 1951 ); bird's nest fungi.
2006; phylogeny). Spogotteria Dyko & B. Sutton (1979) = Plectronidium
Spirospora L. Mangin & Vincens (1920) = Acrospeira fide Sutton & Pascoe (TBMS 87: 249, 1986).
fide Wiltshire (TBMS21: 233, 1938). Spolverinia A. Massa!. ( 1856) = Phyllactinia. Also
Spirospora Scherff. (1926), Microsporidia. I. used for lichenicolous fungi. fide June!! (Svensk bot.
Spirotremesporites Duenas (1979), Fossil Fungi. 3 Tidskr. S8: 55, 1964), Hoffmann & Hafellner
(Eocene - Pleistocene), Colombia; USA. (Biblthca Lichenol. 77: 181 pp., 2000).
Spirotrichum Saito ex J.F.H. Beyrna (1940) = Triti- Spondylocladiella Linder (1934), anamorphic Pezizo-
rachium fide Langeron (Revue Mycol. Paris 14: 133, mycotina, Hso.= eP.24. 1 (on Corticium), Europe; N.
1949), Paulitz & Menge (Mycol. 76: 99, 1984). America.
Spitzenkiirper. A labile vesicle-rich and actin-rich Spondylocladiopsis M.B. Ellis (1963), anamorphic
structure present in growing tips of most, but not all, Pezizomycotina, Hso.= eH. l 0. 1, Europe. See Ellis
fungi, whose behaviour correlates with tip growth (Mycol. Pap. 87: 15, 1963), Treigiene & Mark-
rate and direction (Grove & Bracker, J. Bact. 104: ovskaja (Botanica Lithuanica 9: 285, 2003).
989, 1970, Lopez-Franco & Bracker, Protoplasma Spondylocladium Mart. ex Sacc. (1880)
19S: 90, 1996, Bourett & Howard, Protoplasma 163: Stachylidium fide Hughes (CJB 36: 747, 1958).
199, 1991). See also Virag & Harris (MR. 110: 4, Spongiasclerotes Stach & Pickh. (1957), Fossil Fungi.
2006; review of molecular research). I (Carboniferous), Germany. See Stach & Pickhardt
Spizellomyces D.J.S. Barr (1980), Spizellomycetaceae. (Palaeontologische Zeitschrift 31: 140, 1957).
8, widespread. See Barr (CJB S8: 2384, 1980). Spongioides Lazaro Ibiza (1916) nom. dub., Polypo-
Spizellomycetaceae D.J.S. Barr (1980), Spizellomy- rales.
cetales. 6 gen. (+ I syn.), 25 spp. spongiostratum, used for the hypothallus of Anzia and
Lit.: Longcore et al. ( CJB 73: 1389, 1995), Chen et Pannoparmelia (Hannemann, Bibi. Lich. 1, 1973).
al. (Bot. Bull. Acad. sin. Taipei 41: 73, 2000), Barr in See Henssen & Dobelmann (Bibi. Lich. 2S: 103,
McLaughlin et al. (Eds) (The Mycota A Comprehen- 1987).
sive Treatise on Fungi as Experimental Systems for Spongiosus Lloyd ex Torrend (1920) = Phaeolus.
Basic and Applied Research 7A: 93, 2001). Spongipellis Pat. (1887), Polyporaceae. 8, widespread.
Spizellomycetales D.J.S. Barr (1980). Chytridiomy- See Gilbertson & Ryvarden (N. Amer. Polyp. 2: 723,
cetes. 2 fam., 7 gen., 27 spp. Monocentric; develop- 1987), Ipulet & Ryvarden (Syn. Fung. 20: 87, 2005;
ment endogenous or exogenous; saprobic or parasitic, Uganda).
predominantly from soil on organic substrata includ- Spongiporus Murrill ( 1905) = Postia fide Jiilich (Per-
ing other fungi, cellulose, keratin, pollen, plant de- soonia 11: 423, 1982).
bris; cosmop. Sponheimeria Kirschst. (1941) = Lasiobelonium Ellis
A segregate from Chytridiales (q.v.) which they re- & Everh. fide Baral (SA 13: 113, 1994).
semble except: zoospores of most species have more Spooneromyces T. Schumach. & J. Moravec (1989),
than one lipid globule, they may move in an amoe- Pyronemataceae. 3, Europe. See Schumacher & Mo-
boid fashion, rhizoid tips are blunt. The order was ravec (Nordic JI Bot. 9: 425, 1989), Perry et al. (MR.
defined using ultrastructural characters of the zoo- 111: 549, 2007; phylogeny).
spore (Barr, CJB S8: 2380, 1980). Fams: spora, the spore content of a particular place or eco-
( l) Caulochytriaceae logical niche; of air, see Air spora.
(2) Olpidiaceae sporabola, the curve made by a basidiospore after
(3) Spizellomycetaceae discharge from its sterigma (Buller, Researches l;
Lit.: Barr (CJB 62: 1171, 1984; key spp. in cul- Ingold, 1971: 111 ).
ture), Barr & Desaulniers (CJB 64: 561, 1986), James Sporacestra A. Massa!. (1860) = Bacidia fide Coppins
et al. (Mycol. 98: 860, 2006; molecular phylogeny), (Bull. Br. Mus. nat. hist. Bot. 11: 203, 1983).
 SPORE DISCHARGE AND DISPERSAL 653

Sporadospora Reinsch (1875) nom. dub., Fungi. with Coulter counter), De Toledo (Mycotaxon 52:
Based on appressoria. See Racovitza (Mem. Mus. 259, 1994; descriptions of), Madelin (Ed.) (The fan-
natn Hist. nat. Paris Bot. 10: 223, 1959; synonym of gus spore, 1966), Weber & Hess (Eds) (The fangal
Pseudonectria), Lowen (SA 9: 26, 1991). spore. Form and fanction, 1976), Turian & Hohl
sporangial vesicle, vesicle produced at the mouth of (Eds) (The fangal spore: morphogenetic controls,
the sporangium during planont maturation and dis- 1981 ), Cole & Hoch (The fangal spore and disease
charge. See homohylic vesicle, plasmamembranic initiation in plants and animals, 1991), Beakes (in
vesicle, precipitative vesicle. Gow & Gadd (Eds), The growing fangus 339, 1995;
sporangiocyst (of Chytridiales), a resting sporangium sporulation), and the following entries.
(A. Fischer); cf. cystosorus. spore ball, a unit of dispersal comprised of a more or
sporangiolum (sporangiole), (I) (of Mucora/es), a less firmly aggregated group of spores (e.g. Sorospo-
small sporangium with or without a columella, gen- rium, To/yposporium) or spores and sterile cells (e.g.
erally having a small number of spores; (2) a degen- Urocystis).
erating arbuscule (Janse, 1897) (obsol.). Spore charge. Airborne spores carry either a positive
sporangiophore, thallus element (usually morphologi- or negative electrostatic charge, fide Buller (1: 192,
cally differentiated) subtending one or more sporan- 1909). This charge may play an important role in dis-
gia. persal and, in the case of filiform spores, may result
sporangiosorus, group of spherical sporangia fused in a change in the spore's shape: if the ends are at-
together and formed from a single plasmodium; also tracted to each other, the spore will have the aerody-
one or more lobed sporangia formed from a single namics of a quoit rather than a javelin. See Allitt
plasmodium. (TBMS 72: 147, 1979), Webster et al. (TBMS 91:
sporangiospore, walled spore produced in a sporan- 193, 1988), Gregory (Nature 180: 330, 1957; Gano-
gium; primary infestation - (of Eccrina/es ), 1-4- derma applanatum, etc.), Swinbank et al. (Ann. Bot.,
nucleate, thick-walled spore which serves to transmit Lond. 28: 239, 1964; Serpu/a).
an infestation from one host individual to another af- Spore discharge and dispersal. A wide range of
ter passage through the gut; secondary infestation - mechanisms for spore discharge and dispersal can be
(of Eccrinales), multinucleate, thin-walled spore found in the fungi. Most involve air, animals, water
which germinates in the same gut as where they were or some combination of these. To be discharged,
produced. spores must escape from, or overcome the adhesive
sporangium (sporange), an organ enclosing endoge- forces attaching them to the cell(s) in or on which
nously generated spore(s), the walls of the spore(s) they developed, and in many cases also the fruitbody
not being derived from the supporting or containing in or on which those cells were produced.
structure. Air dispersal. Most spores dispersed in this way
Sporastatia A. Massa!. (1854), Catillariaceae (L). 4, do not travel far, but a tiny proportion may travel for
widespread. See Grube & Poelt (Fragm. Flor. thousands of km. This usually implies a very low rate
geobot. Suppl. 2: 113, 1993), Buschbom & Mueller of successful colonization by the dispersed spores.
(Mo/. Phylogen. Evol. 32: 66, 2004; phylogeny), Mi- Spores must cross the laminar boundary layer of
~dlikowska et al. (Myca/. 98: I 088, 2006; phylog- static air that surrounds all surfaces and enter the tur-
eny). bulent layer beyond. Many mechanisms have devel-
spore, a general term for a reproductive structure in oped in fungi to enable their spores readily to become
fungi, bacteria, and cryptogamic plants. In fungi, a airborne.
differentiated morphological form which may be: (a) Dry passive methods of air dispersal are independ-
specialized for dissemination; (b) produced in re- ent of water availability and so can occur in the ab-
sponse to, and resistant to, adverse conditions; and/or sence of rain and at low humidities. Some (Agari-
(c) produced during or as a result of a sexual or asex- ca/es, Myxomycetes) have tall sporophores which lift
ual reproductive process. Commonly I-celled, but in spores well into or through the laminar boundary
fungi frequently a multi celled structure (e.g. phrag- layer. Release and dispersal without mechanical dis-
mospore, spore ball, etc.) which is in effect a group turbance can occur at low wind speeds in myxomy-
of I-celled spores because every cell may produce cetes with raised fruiting bodies, e.g., Dictydium, and
one -0r more germ tubes. Thick- or thin-walled, pig- with fungi producing cup-shaped fruitbodies (e.g.
mented or not, motile or non-motile. Cyttaria, Lachnellula, Peziza, many lichen-forming
More attention has been given to the spore than to species) in which double eddies may occur as a result
any other fungal structure. Spore morphology (e.g. of wind blowing across the surface. However, re-
flagellation of zoospores) and development (e.g. of moval of conidia from conidiophores by wind re-
ascospores and basidiospores; sexual and asexual quires speeds of at least 0.4-2.0 mis, which are sel-
spores) provide basic taxonomic criteria and biologi- dom achieved in crops except in gusts. Passive shed-
cally spores may be differentiated into groups dis- ding as a result of gravity or in convection currents
seminated by wind, water, insects and other animals, remains of uncertain importance.
etc., and those which allow a fungus to survive con- Other passive methods of air dispersal involve me-
ditions unfavourable for growth (e.g. resting spores), chanical disturbance such as rainsplash. Although
although one type of spore may serve several func- water is required to activate them, rain tap and puff &
tions (Sutton, TBMS 86: I, 1986). Vuillemin (1912) bellows mechanisms are often used to disperse dry
defined spores morphologically (e.g. motile and non- spores. In the first, rain striking a stem causes vibra-
motile) and biologically and borrowed or coined tion which loosens spores while the cushion of air
terms for his different spore types. Most of these which precedes the splash disturbs the laminar
terms have never been in current use but the naming boundary layer and blows spores into the air. Bellows
of spores continues (see Spore terminology). mechanisms are seen in Lycoperdon and similar
Lit.: Chapela (Sydowia 43: I, 1991; measurement fungi which have a thin, flexible, unwettable perid-
654 SPORE DORMANCY

ium covering the spore mass which is depressed mo- termed Buller's drop (q.v.) and has a crucial role in
mentarily by raindrops or drips from foliage, expel- spore discharge. The spore is ejected 0.01-0.02 cm,
ling a puff of air carrying millions of spores from the sufficient for it to be able to fall freely between the
aperture. Similarly, open cup-shaped structures gills or through pores into the free air below.
('splash cups', q.v.) produced by bird's nest fungi Water dispersal. Aquatic phycomycetes (Chy-
(Nidulariales), e.g., Cyathus spp., Crucibulum vul- tridiomycota, Chromista) may be dispersed in water
gare, and podetia lined with soredia produced by as self-motile zoospores. Some water-dispersed
Cladonia use the energy of raindrops to project their spores (e.g. conidia of Rubikia) have many empty
contents up to 1 m. (vacated) cells and the air trapped within these cells
Mist pickup has been described for Cladosporium. may enable them to function as float chambers.
Rain and drip splash are important for fungi with Animal dispersal. The success rate of colonization
spores embedded in slimy masses, e.g., Colleto- is often higher with animal-dispersed spores than
trichum lindemuthianum, and for other non-slimy with air- or water-dispersed spores. Arthropods are
species whose spores are easily released by rain, e.g. probably the dominant animal group involved in fun-
Venturia inaequalis, or which also have active dis- gal spore dispersal. Examples include insects carry-
persal mechanisms, e.g. Phytophthora infestans. ing the anamorphs of Claviceps spp. to new host
Bubble scavenging concentrates particles, e.g. plants, flies dispersing spores of Phallus, and laboul-
spores of aquatic fungi, from water suspension and beniomycetes being transmitted from one insect to
these may then be projected into the air when surface another by touch. Other animal groups are also, how-
bubbles burst. Droplets from breaking waves and wa- ever, important. Truffles and other hypogeous fungi
terfalls fulfil a similar function. are usually dispersed when pigs, rodents or other
Active mechanisms activated by changing humid- mammals drop fruitbody fragments while feeding.
ity and drying are seen in the violent twisting move- Pilobolus and other coprophilous fungi may be
ments of some Oomycota and in water rupture spread by animals and even require ingestion for their
mechanisms. Release through hygroscopic movement spores to germinate. However, they may also have an
is characteristic of sporangiophores of Phytophthora airborne dispersal phase. Humans may aid discharge
infestans and Peronospora hyoscyami (syn. and dispersal of spores through disturbance caused
P. tabacina) and may also serve to loosen spores of by agricultural practices such as mechanical harvest-
some hyphomycetes, e.g. Botrytis cinerea, Cladospo- ing and threshing.
rium, Drechslera, before subsequent deflation. Water Dispersal of spores depends on their size, shape,
rupture occurs when tension is sufficient for the co- roughness and other characteristics and, for air dis-
hesion between water molecules or their adhesion to persed spores, on wind speed and turbulence. Spore
cell walls to fail resulting in the sudden formation of dispersal mechanisms determine the periodicity of
a gas bubble. A spore-bearing cell which had been spore release (see Air spora). Spore size and surface
collapsing as water was withdrawn by evaporation roughness affect the rate at which spores fall through
then suddenly returns to its former size as the gas the air and their ability to impact on stems and other
bubble forms, flicking off the spores. The catapult obstacles. Fall rate or terminal velocity is a function
effect may be enhanced by differential thickening of of the square of the spore radius while the efficiency
the conidiophore, as seen in Deightoniella torulosa with which spores impact onto obstacles increases
and Zygosporium oscheoides. with their size. Many spores in crops and si1D1larly
Squirt gun mechanisms are characteristic of many dense vegetation either fall to the ground or impact
Ascomycota, in which the spores are ejected explo- onto stems and fail to escape into the air. Most that
sively from turgid cells to a distance of 1-2 cm for do escape are deposited within 100 m and few travel
small ascospores and up to 60 cm for larger asco- long distances. Spore clouds are spread both horizon-
spores, e.g. Ascobolus immersus. This type of dis- tally and vertically by eddies as they travel down-
charge may result in the spore becoming electrostati- wind from their source and concentrations decrease
cally charged (see Spore charge). Asci may discharge following theories of diffusion. Nevertheless, clouds
singly from perithecia or many simultaneously from of spores released in successive days and nights have
apothecia, e.g., Sclerotinia sclerotiorum producing a been identified up to 600 km downwind of the British
visible puff. About 0.2 mm rainfall is necessary for coast (Hirst & Hurst, Symp. Soc. gen. Microbiol. 17:
discharge of ascospores from perithecia of Venturia 307, 1967). Dispersal is ended by impaction of parti-
inaequalis in apple leaves or of Mycospherella pi- cles onto obstacles and by washout in rain.
nodes in pea straw but at least 1.2 mm for ascospores It should be remembered that successful dispersal
from stromata of Eutypa armeniacae. Ascospores are ends in deposition and results in colonization of new
usually dispersed as single spores but in Pyrenope- substratum. Many spores therefore have adaptations
ziza brassicae groups, usually of four spores, may be enabling them to adhere to suitable surfaces (e.g. mu-
dispersed together. cous sheaths, radiating arms).
Squirting mechanisms are also found in Pilobolus Lit.: Buller (1-6), Edmonds (Aerobiology, the eco-
spp., Basidiobolus ranarum, Entomophthora muscae, logical systems approach, 1979), Gregory (TBMS2l:
Pyricularia oryzae and Nigrospora sphaerica. The 26, 1945, Microbiology of the atmosphere, edn 2,
sudden rounding of turgid cells can cause spores of 1973), Gregory & Monteith (Airborne microbes,
Conidiobolus coronata to travel up to 4 cm and also 1967), Ingold (Fungal spores, their liberation and
occurs in Epicoccum nigrum, Arthrinium cuspidatum, dispersal), 1971 ), Malloch & Blackwell (in Carroll &
Sclerospora philippinensis and the anamorph of Xy- Wicklow, Thefangal community, edn 2: 147, 1992).
laria farcata. spore dormancy, see Spore germination.
Discharge ofballistospores and basidiospores is ac- Spore germination. Germination and dormancy in
tivated by water. The formation of a drop of liquid at fungi have been reviewed by Sussman (in Ainsworth
the hilum end of the spore is characteristic; this is & Sussman (Eds), The Fungi 2: 733, 1966), Sussman
 SPORE WALL 655

& Douthit (Ann. Rev. Pl. Physiol. 24: 311, 1973), and (Werner, Mem. Soc. Sci. nat. phys. Maroc 27: 7,
Gottlieb (The germination offangus spores, 1978). A 1931 ). See Lichens.
simple descriptive kinetics model of filamentous Lit.: Abou-Jawdah et al. (J Agric. Food Chem. 50:
fungi spore germination is given by Bosch et al. 3208, 2002), Augur et al. (Mico/ogia Ap/icada Inter-
(Process biochemistry 30: 599, 1995). nacional 19: 7, 2007), Beilby & K.idby (Journal of
Germination usually involves production of one or Lipid Research 21: 739, 1980), Bosch et al. (Process
more germ tubes accompained by synthesis of new biochemistry 30: 599, 1995), Calpouzos & Chang
wall material. Protoplasm pressure and enzymic deg- (Plant Physiology 47: 729, 1971 ), Chu et al. (Plant
radation of the spore wall results in emergence of the Disease 90: 858, 2006), Fillinger et al. (Mo/. Micro-
germ-tube through the spore wall. Fungal spore ger- bial 44: 1001, 2002), Hatzipapas et al. (Myco/ogica/
mination is influenced mainly by temperature, hu- Research 106: 1349, 2002), Jack & Tansey (Myca/.
midity, daylight and various types of radiation 69: 109, 1977), Lucas et al. (Plant Physiology 56:
(Schenck et al., Mycol. 67: 1189, 1975; Jack & Tan- 847, 1975), Mahuku & Goodwin (Eur. J. Plant Path.
sey, Myca/. 69: 109, 1977). Spores ofbasidiomycetes 104: 849, 1998), Marsaro et al. (Neotrop. Entomol.
and some of conidial fungi are distinctly stimulated 30: 403, 2001), Merrill (Ann. Rev. Phytopath. 8: 281,
by mucin that is chemically similar to the natural 1970), Mumford & Pappelis (Mycopathologia 64: 63,
spore matrix (Mahuku & Goodwin, European Jurnal 1978), Pham et al. (J. Agric. Food Chem. 47: 4976,
of Plant Pathology 104: 849, 1998). Oxygen is re- 1999), Prom (Asian J. Plant Path 1: 12, 2007), Rod-
quired for swelling of spores and the process is en- rigues et al. (Braz. J. Microbial. 39: 64, 2008),
ergy dependent. Thus aeration is necessary for forma- Schenck et al. Myca/. 67: 1189, 1975), Tugay et al.
tion of germ tubes during cultivation in solid state (Myca/. 98: 521, 2006). See also Lit. under Spore
fermentation (Augur et al., Mico/ogia Aplicada In- discharge and dispersal.
ternacional 19: 7, 2007). Various llight wavelengths spore groups, for Saccardo's spore groups see Ana-
may affect the capacity of fungal spores (e.g. Puc- morphic fungi. Also see Conidial nomenclature,
cinia graminis) to germinate (Calpouzos & Chang, Sphaeriales.
Plant Physiology 47: 729, 1971; Lucas et al., Plant spore horn, see cirrus.
Physiology 56: 847, 1975). Darkness increases ger- spore longevity. see Longevity.
mination of Alternaria alternata spores (Hatzipapas spore print, the deposit of basidioma obtained by
et al., MR 106: 1349, 2002). Radiation normally in- allowing spores from a basidiocarp to fall onto a
hibits spore germination, but fungal strains with long- sheet of paper (white or coloured) placed below the
term exposure may show enhanced germination rates lamellae or pores. See Singer (1975: 5).
(Tugay et al., Myca/. 98: 521, 2006). See also Radia- spore specific gravity, Buller (1: 153, 1909) deter-
tion and fungi. mined the Specific Gravity (SG) of various agaric
Molecular and biochemical events during early spores as 1.02-1.43.
stages of spore germination involve cAMP signalling spore terminology. see aboospore, aero-, adia-, aecio-,
(Fillinger et al., Mo/. Microbial. 44: 1001, 2002), net aleurio-, alpha-, amero-, amphi-, annello- (under an-
synthesis of lipids, with large production and later net nellidic), aplano-, arthro-, asco-, azygo-, ballisto-,
degradation of free fatty acids (Mumford & Pappelis, basidio-, beta- -, blasto-, botryo-aleuno-, bot-
Mycopatologia 64: 63, 1978; Beilby & K.idby, Jour- ryoblasto-, chlamydo-, clostero-, conidiole, co-
nal of Lipid Research 21: 739, 1980). Germination nidium, cyst, deuteroconidium, dia-, dictyochlamydo-
can be highly dependent on the ratio of non-nutritive ' dictyoporo-, dictyo-, didymo-, diploconidium, dis-
(not metabolizable), non-toxic carbohydrates such as persal -, di-, dry-, ecto-, endoconidium, endo-, frag-
L-sorbose and cellulose. Time of the spore germina- mentation-, fuseau, ganglio-, gasteroconidium,
tion is poorly correlated with water activity (Pham et gastero-, gemma, gonosphere, haploconidium, helico-
al., J. Agric. Food Chem. 47: 4976, 1999). ' hemi-asco-, hemi-, isthmo-, loculo- (see Loculomy-
Inhibition of fungal spore germination has been cetes), macroconidium, macro-, meio-, memno-,
studied for biocontrol of plant diseases. Some plant meri-, meristem arthro-, meristem blasto-, meso-, mi-
extracts (e.g. of Cichorium intybus, Eryngium creti- croconidium, micro-endo-, micro-, mischoblastio-
cum, Melia azedarach and Salvia.fruticosa) can sup- morph, mito-, mono-, myceloconidium, myxo-,
press spore germination in species of Alternaria, Bo- nimbo-, oidium, oo-, papulo-, part-, partheno-, pen-,
trytis, Cladosporium, Fusarium and Penicil/ium phialoconidium (under phialidic), phragmo-, pla-
(Abou-Jawdah, et al. (J. Agric. Food Chem. 50: codiomorph, plasmagamo-, polarilocular-, poroco-
3208, 2002; Chu et al., Plant Disease 90: 858, 2006). nidium, poro-, primo-, promycelial -, protero-, proto-
Similarly, pollen and stigma extracts of Sorghum can conidium, proto-, pseudoidium, pseudo-, pycnidio-,
suppress spore germination of Claviceps africana pycnio-, pycno-, radula -, ramoconidium, repeating-,
(Prom, Asian Journal of Plant Pathology 1: 12, resting-, scoleco-, secondary-, seio-, sicyo-, simblo-,
2007). Mandibular gland secretions of leaf-cutting slime -, smut -, spiculo-, sporangio-, sporidesm,
ants have been shown to inhibit spore germination of sporidiole, sporidium, stalagmo-, statismo-, stauro-,
conidial ascomycetes and zygomycetes which occur stylo-, summer-, sympodioconidium, synchrono-,
in their nests (Marsaro et al., Neotrop. Entomol. 30: teleutosporodesm, telio-, terminus -, tetra-, texo-,
403, 2001; Rodrigues et al., Braz. J. Microbial. 39: thallo-, theca-, tretoconidium (under tretic), tricho-,
64, 2008). ustilo-, usto-, winter-, xeno-, zoo-, zygo-.
In lichenized fungi the ascospores germinate read- Spore wall. Conventional or electron microscopy
ily in water films at moderate temperatures. Percent- shows the spore wall to be layered. The terminology
age germination is lowest in areas of high air pollu- of these layers by different authors is somewhat con-
tion (Kofler et al., Mem. Soc. bot. Fr. 1968: 219, fused (see the comparison by Payak, 1964: 33). Five
1969). In Xanthoria parietina ascospores remain layers (the spore wall proper; eusporium) which
dormant until contact with the photobiont is made have been distinguished are, from within outwards:
656 SPORENDOCLADIA

(1) endosporium (endospore, corium), which is usu- R.T. Moore.

ally thin and is the last to develop during sporogene- Sporidiales R.T. Moore (1980), see Sporidiobolales.
sis; (2) episporium, the thick, fundamental layer Sporidiobolaceae Kobayasi (1961) nom. inval.
which determines the shape of the spore; (3) exospo- Sporidiobolaceae R.T. Moore.
rium (exospore, epitunica, trachytectum, tunica), a Sporidiobolaceae R.T. Moore (1980), Sporidiobolales.
layer derived from (2) but chemically distinct and 3 gen., l 0 spp.
frequently responsible for the ornamentation; (4) per- Lit.: Boekhout & Nakase in Kurtzman & Fell (Eds)
isporium (= mucostratum, myxosporium), a layer, (Yeasts, a taxonomic study 4th edn: 828, 1998), Fell
frequently fugacious, enveloping the whole spore and & Statzell-Tallman in Kurtzman & Fell (Eds)
limited by (5), the hardly visible ectosporium (Yeasts, a taxonomic study 4th edn: 678, 1998),
(sporothecium). On this disappearance of (4) and (5) Kurtzman & Fell (Yeasts, a taxonomic study 4th edn,
(3) is the outer spore layer. (l)-(3) are thus the spore 1998; taxonomy), Statzell-Tallman & Fell in Kurtz-
wall proper; (4) and (5) of extrasporal origin. See man & Fell (Eds) (Yeasts, a taxonomic study 4th edn:
Heim (Rev. Mycol. 27: 199, 1962), Payak (in Nair 693, 1998), Fell et al. (Int. J. Syst. Evol. Microbiol.
(Ed.), Recent advances in palynology, 1964), Pyatt 50: 1351, 2000; mo!. phylogeny), Hamamoto & Na-
(TBMS 52: 167, 1969; lichens), Pegler & Young kase (Int. J. Syst. Evol. Microbiol. 50: 1373, 2000),
(TBMS 72: 356, 1979; basidiospores). See Fig. 5; cf. Biswas et al. (Int. J. Syst. Evol. Microbiol. 51: 1191,
Cell wall chemistry. 2001), Nagahama et al. (Antonie van Leeuwenhoek
Sporendocladia G. Arnaud ex Nag Raj & W.B. Kendr. 80: l 0 l, 2001 ), Bai et al. (Int. J. Syst. Evol. Micro-
(1975), anamorphic Ceratocystidaceae, Hso.OeH.22. biol. 52: 2309, 2002), Fell et al. (FEMS Yeast Res. 1:
7, widespread. See Wingfield et al. (TBMS 89: 609, 265, 2002), Scorzetti et al. (FEMS Yeast Res. 2: 495,
1987; separation from Phialocephala), Crous & 2002), Libkind et al. (Antonie van Leeuwenhoek 84:
Wingfield (Sydowia 46: 193, 1994; Switzerland), 313, 2003), Sampaio et al. (Mycol. Progr. 2: 63,
Onofri et al. (MR 98: 745, 1994; key), Jacobs et al. 2003), Wang & Bai (FEMS Yeast Res. 4: 579, 2004).
(Mycol. 95: 637, 2003; phylogeny). Sporidiobolales Doweld (200 l ). Microbotryomycetes.
Sporendonema Desm. ( 1827), anamorphic Pezizomy- 1 fam., 7 gen., 83 spp. Fam.:
cotina, Hso.OeP.40. 3, widespread. See Sigler & Sporidiobolaceae
Carmichael (Mycotaxon 4: 376, 1976). Lit.: Moore (1980), Boekhout et al. (Can. J. Mi-
Sporhaplus H.B.P. Upadhyay (1964), anamorphic crob. 39: 276, 1993), Swann & Taylor (Stud. Mycol.
Pezizomycotina, Cpd.OeH.?. l (lichenicolous), Brazil. 38: 147, 1995; mo!. phylogeny, taxonomy). See also
See Hawksworth (Bull. Br. Mus. nat. Hist. Bot. 9: l, Lit. for Yeast.
1981), Matzer (Mycol. Pap. 171: 202 pp., 1996). Sporidiobolus Nyland (1950), Sporidiobolaceae R.T.
Sporbelmintbium Speg. ( 1918) = Clasterosporium Moore. Anamorphs Rhodomyces, Sporobolomyces. 7,
fide Hughes (CJB 36: 727, 1958). widespread. See Bandoni et al. (CJB 49: 683, 1971).
Sporicbtbya M.P. Lechev., H. Lechev. & Holbert sporidiolae, spore-like bodies produced inside
(1968), Actinobacteria. q.v. sporidiomata, perithecium-like structures, in
sporidesm (sporodesm), a compound spore or spore- Kathistes (Malloch & Blackwell, CJB 68: 1712,
ball, the components of which are merispores. See 1990).
teleutosporodesm. sporidiole, a small spore.
Sporidesmiella P.M. Kirk (1982), anamorphic Mela- Sporidiomycetes. Class used by Moore (1980) for
nommataceae, Hso.1-= eP.19. 18, widespread. See Sporidiales, q.v.
Zhang et al. (Mycotaxon 18: 243, 1983; conidiogene- sporidium (pl. sporidia), (l) a basidiospore of the
sis), Kuthubutheen & Nawawi (MR 97: 1305, 1993; Pucciniales and Ustilaginales or, in the latter, any
review), Castaneda Ruiz et al. (MR 102: 548, 1998), spore other than an ustilospore; (2) ascospore (ob-
Wu & Zhuang (Fungal Diversity Res. Ser. 15, 2005), sol. ).
Shenoy et al. (MR 110: 916, 2006; phylogeny). Sporisorium Ehrenb. ex Link (1825), Ustilaginaceae.
sporidesmin (and sporodesmolides), toxins (oligopep- c. 320 (on Poaceae), widespread. S. sorghi and
tides) of Pithomyces chartarum (teleomorph Lep- S. cruentum (covered and loose smuts of sorghum);
tosphaeru/ina chartarum); the cause of facial eczema S. rei/ianum (head smut of maize (Zea) and sor-
in sheep and cattle, esp. in NZ. ghum). Many graminicolous smuts originally de-
Sporidesmina Subram. & Bhat (1989), Xylariales. See scribed as Sorosporium, Sphacelotheca or Ustilago
Sutton (in litt.), Shenoy et al. (MR 110: 916, 2006; belong here. See Langdon & Fullerton (Mycotaxon 6:
phylogeny). 421, 1978), Vanky (Europ. Smut Fungi: 570 pp.,
Sporidesmiopsis Subram. & Bhat (1989) = Brachy- 1994), Vanky & McKenzie (Fungal Diversity Res.
sporiella fide Sutton (in /itt. ), Wu & Zhuang (Fungal Ser. 8: 259 pp., 2002; New Zealand), Vanky (Myco-
Diversity Res. Ser. 15, 2005; China). taxon 2: 169, 2005; Europe).
Sporidesmium Link (1809), anamorphic Pleosporales, Sporoacania A. Massa!. (1855) ? = Lecidea fide
Hso.= -#eP.19. 113, widespread. See Ellis (Mycol. Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8,
Pap. 70, 1958; key), Hughes (CJB 36: 807, 1958), 1995).
Moore (Mycol. 50: 681, 1958), Bullock et al. (CJB Sporoblastia Trevis. (1851) = Cliostomum fide Hawk-
67: 313, 1989; morphology, histochem. and germina- sworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995).
tion of S. sc/erotivorum), Subramanian (Proc. Indian Sporobolomyces Kluyver & C.B. Niel (1924), ana-
natn Sci. Acad. Part B. Biol. Sci. 58: 179, 1992; seg- morphic Sporidiobolus. c. 25, widespread. See Fell et
regation), Reblova (Mycotaxon 71: 13, 1999), Wu & al. (Stud. Mycol. 38: 129, 1995; mo!. phylogeny,
Zhuang (Fungal Diversity Res. Ser. 15, 2005; China), 2000; mo!. phylogeny), Nakase et al. (Stud. Mycol.
Shenoy et al. (MR 110: 916, 2006; phylogeny, poly- 38: 163, 1995; mo!. phylogeny), Swann & Taylor
phyly). (Stud. Mycol. 38: 147, 1995; mo!. phylogeny), Taka-
Sporidiaceae R.T. Moore (1980) = Sporidiobolaceae shima & Nakase (Mycoscience 41: 357, 2000; Thai-
 SPOROPHORA 657

land), Bai et al. (International Journal of Systematic 343, 1997), Voigt & Wi.istemeyer (Gene 270: 113,
and Evolutionary Microbiology S2: 2309, 2002), 2001; phylogeny), Ali-Shtayeh et al. (Mycopatholo-
Sampaio (Frontiers in Basidiomycote Mycology: 49, gia 1S6: 235, 2002; Palestine).
2004), Libkind et al. (International Journal of Sys- Sporodiniopsis Hohn. ( 1903) nom. dub., anamorphic
tematic and Evolutionary Microbiology SS: 503, Pezizomycotina. See Hawksworth (Mycol. Pap. 126,
2005; Argentina), Nagahama (Journal of General 1971).
and Applied Microbiology, Tokyo S2: 37, 2006), sporodochium, conidioma, typical of the Tuberculari-
Lumbsch et al. (MR 111: 1133, 2007). aceae (q.v.) in which the spore mass is supported by
Sporobolomycetales (mirror or shadow yeasts), ana- a superficial cushion-like (pulvinate) mass of short
morphic yeasts with basidiomycetous affinities char- conidiophores and pseudoparenchyma; pionnote -
acteristically producing ballistospores following mul- (pseudopionnotes, Sherbakoff, 1915) (of Fusarium ),
tiplication by budding (e.g. Bullera, Itersonilia, minute sporodochia near the surface of the substrate
Sporobolomyces, Tilletiopsis). Accepted in having no stroma, the spores forming a continuous
Basidioblastomycetes by Moore (1980). See Yeast slimy layer. Cf. acervulus, pionnotes.
for Lit., also Martin (Univ. Iowa Stud. nat. Hist. Sporodum Corda (1837) = Periconia fide Mason &
19(3), 1952). Ellis (Mycol. Pap. S6, 1953).
Sporocadaceae Corda (1842) = Amphisphaeriaceae. sporogenesis, spore development.
Sporocadus Corda (1839), anamorphic Amphisphaeri- sporogenous, producing, having or supporting spores;
aceae. l, widespread. See Shoemaker & Millier (CJB cf. conidiogenous.
42: 403, 1964), Brockmann (Sydowia 28: 275, 1976), Sporoglena Sacc. (1894), anamorphic Pezizomycotina,
Morelet (Ann. Soc. Sci. nat. Arch. Toulon & Var 37: Hsy.OeP.?. 1, Papua New Guinea.
233, 1985), Sergeeva et al. (Australas. Pl. Path. 34: sporograph, the straight-line graph obtained by plot-
255, 2005). ting the ratio (E) of the length (D) to width (d)
sporocarp, a general term for spore-bearing organs; against the length of the basidiospores of a species of
fruit-body (q.v.). Used esp. of Acrasiomycota, Myce- agaric (Comer, New Phytol. 46: 196, 1947). Cf. Q.
tozoa and Endogonaceae. sporoma (pl. -omata ), a multicellular structure spe-
Sporocarpon Will. (1878), Fossil Fungi? Ascomycota. cially developed to produce spores.
5 (Carboniferous), Europe; USA. See Hutchinson Sporomega Corda (1842), Rhytismataceae. 1, Europe;
(Ann. Bot. 19: 428, 1955), Baxter (Paleont. Contrib. N. America. See Eriksson (Symb. bot. upsal. 19 no. 4,
Univ. Kansas 77, 1975), Pirozynski (Ann. Rev. Phy- 1970).
topath. 14: 237, 1976). Sporonema Desm. (1847), anamorphic Godronia,
Sporocephalium Chevall. (1826) = Acladium fide St.OeH.15. 15, widespread (north temperate). See
Hughes (CJB 36: 727, 1958). Limber (Mycol. 47: 389, 1955), Sutton (The Coelo-
Sporocephalum Arnaud (1952) ? = Oedocephalum mycetes, 1980).
fide Kendrick & Carmichae in Ainsworth et al. (Eds) Sporonites R. Potonie (1931), Fossil Fungi? Fungi. I.
(The Fungi 4A: 390, 1973). sporont, a thallus on which spores will be produced.
Sporochytriaceae A. Fisch. (1892) = Rhizophydi- Sporopachydermia Rodr. Mir. (1978), Saccharomy-
aceae. cetales. Anamorph Candida. 3, widespread. See Ya-
Sporocladium Chevall. (1826) = Cladosporium fide mada et al. (J. gen. appl. Microbiol. Tokyo 38: 179,
Hughes (CJB 36: 727, 1958). 1992), Lachance & Phaff in Kurtzman & Fell (Eds)
sporocladium, a special sporogenous branch in the (Yeasts, a taxonomic study 4th edn: 395, 1998), La-
Kickxellaceae. chance et al. (Int. J. Syst. Evol. Microbiol. Sl: 237,
Sporoclema Tiesenh. (1912) nom. dub., Fungi. 'phy- 2001; phylogeny, species concepts), Suh et al. (My-
comycetes'. See Kendrick & Carmichael in Ains- col. 98: 1006, 2006; phylogeny).
worth et al. (Eds) (The Fungi 4A: 323, 1973 ). Sporophaga Harkn. (1899) nom. dub.,? Fungi.
Sporoctomorpha J.V. Almeida & Sousa da Camara Sporophagomyces K. Pi.ildmaa & Samuels ( 1999),
(1903), Pezizomycotina. 1, Europe. Hypocreaceae. 3 (fungicolous), widespread. See
Sporocybe Fr. (1825) = Periconia fide Mason & Ellis Poldmaa et al. (CJB 77: 1765, 1999), Poldmaa &
(Mycol. Pap. S6, 1953), Carmaran & Novas (Fungal Samuels (Sydowia S6: 79, 2004; Thailand).
Diversity 14: 67, 2003). sporophagous, feeding on spores, as in certain thrips
Sporocybomyces H. Maia (1967) = Echinoplaca fide species on fungus spores (Ananthakrishnan et al.,
Liicking et al. (Lichenologist 30: 121, 1998). Proc. Ind. Acad. Sci. Anim. Ser. 92: 95, 1983), where
sporocyst, a cyst producing asexual spores. the dimensions of the mouth parts are related to the
Sporocystis Morgan (1902), anamorphic Pezizomy- sizes of the spores eaten (Ananthakrishnan & Dhilee-
cotina, Hsp.#eH.?. 2, N. America; Sri Lanka. pan, Proc. Ind. Acad. Sci. Anim. Ser. 93: 243, 1984);
Sporoderma Mont. (1856) = Trichoderma Pers. (1794) species lists (Ananthakrishnan et al., 1984).
fide Hi.ihnel (Sher. Akad. Wiss. Wien Math.-naturw. Sporophiala P. Rag. Rao (1970), anamorphic Pezizo-
Kl., Abt. 1119: 671, 1910). mycotina, Hso.= eP.3. 3, India; USA. See Rao (My-
Sporodesmium, see Sporidesmium. copathologia 41: 317, 1970).
Sporodictyon A. Massa!. (1852), Verrucariaceae (L). Sporophleum Nees ex Link (1824) = Arthrinium fide
3, Europe. Hughes (CJB 36: 727, 1958).
Sporodinia Link (1824) = Syzygites. Sporophlyctidium Sparrow ( 1933 ), Chytridiaceae. 2,
Sporodiniella Boedijn ( 1959), Mucoraceae. 1 (on eggs, USA; North Africa.
larvae & imago of Membracidae (Diptera, Homop- Sporophlyctis Serbinow (1907), ? Chytridiaceae. 2 (on
tera, Hymenoptera & Lepidoptera; apparently para- Draparnaldia and Chaetophora), widespread.
sitic), pantropical. See Evans & Samson (CJB SS: Sporophora Luteraan (1952), anamorphic Pezizomy-
2981, 1977), Gbaja & Young (Microbios 42: 263, cotina, Hso.OeH.3. 1, France. See Luteraan (Rev.
1985; ultrastr.), Chien & Hwang (Mycoscience 38: Biol. gen. theor. appl. 2: 2, 1952).
658 SPOROPHORE

sporophore (l) a spore-producing or -supporting struc- 478, 2000; Thailand).

ture, esp. a conidiophore; (2) (of macrofungi), as- Sporoschismataceae Nann. (1934) = Chaetosphaeri-
coma, basidioma (see Fig. 4); cf. hymenophore; a aceae.
basidiurn (sensu Berkeley). Sporoschismatites Babajan & Tasl. ( 1977), Fossil
Sporophormis Malloch & Cain (1973) = Warcupiella. Fungi. l (Tertiary), former USSR.
Sporophysa (Sacc.) Vain. (1921) = Verrucaria Schrad. Sporoschismopsis Hol.-Jech. & Hennebert (1972),
fide Keissler (Rabenh. Krypt.-FI. 8: 446, 1930). anamorphic Porosphaerellopsis, Hso.= eP.22. 5,
Sporophyta, see Cryptogamia. Europe; N. America. See Goh et al. (MR. 101: 1295,
sporophyte, the diploid or asexual phase in the life- 1997; key).
cycle of a plant; diplont; diplophase. Cf. gameto- Sporoschizon Riedl (1960),? Naetrocymbaceae (L). l,
phyte. Austria. See Harris (More Florida Lichens, 1995; ?
sporoplasm, the spore-producing protoplasm within synonym of Naetrocymbe).
the epiplasm in a sporangiurn or ascus (Guillier- Sporostachys Sacc. (1919) = Melanographium fide
mond). Saccardo (Sy/I. fang. 2S: 936, 1931 ), Somrithipol &
Sporopodiopsis Serus. (1997), Ectolechiaceae (L). 2, Jones (Fungal Diversity 19: 137, 2005).
S.E. Asia. See Serusiaux (Abstracta Botanica 21: sporostasis (adj. sporostatic), inhibition of spore ger-
145, 1997). mination; cf. mycostasis; sporostatic products of
Sporopodium Mont. (1851), Ectolechiaceae (L). 24, fungi, see Robinson et al. (TBMS Sl: 113, 1968).
widespread (tropical). See Santesson (Symb. bot. up- Sporostigma Grube (2001), Arthoniaceae (L). l, USA.
sa/. 12 no. l: I, 1952), Hafellner (Beih. Nova Hed- See Grube (Lichenologist 33: 388, 2001).
wigia 79: 241, 1984), Elix et al. (Biblthca Licheno/. sporothallus, a thallus producing spores; cf. gameto-
S8: 81, 1995; chemistry), Lucking & Lurnbsch (M'- thallus.
cotaxon 78: 23, 2001; chemistry), Serusiaux et al. Sporotheca Corda (1829)? = Melanconis fide Mussat
(M'cotaxon 103: 255, 2008; key, chemistry). (Sy/I.fang. lS: 398, 1901).
Sporormia De Not. (1845), Sporormiaceae. 3 (copro- sporothecium (1) the tip of a basidiurn bearing
philous or on wood), widespread. See Ahmed & Cain basidiospores when the basidiospores are sessile
(CJB SO: 419, 1972), Dissing (Persoonia Suppl. 14: (Clc!men~on, Z. Pilzk. 36: 113, 1970); (2) see spore
389, 1992), Berbee (Mo/. Biol. Eva/. 13: 462, 1996; wall.
DNA), Kruys et al. (MR. 110: 527, 2006; phylogeny). Sporothrichum, see Sporotrichum.
Sporormiaceae Munk ( 1957), Pleosporales. 10 gen. (+ Sporothrix Hektoen & C.F. Perkins (1901), anamor-
7 syn.), 143 spp. phic Ophiostoma. c. 40, widespread. S. schenckii,
Lit.: von Arx & van der Aa (TBMS 89: 117, 1987; from humans. See Thibaut (Annis Parasit. hum.
key 6 gen.), Dissing (Persoonia Suppl. 14: 389, comp. 46: 93, 1971; S. schenckii, see sporotrichosis),
1992), Berbee (Mo/. Biol. Eva/. 13: 462, 1996; De Hoog (Stud. M>co/. 7, 1974), Kreisel & Schauer
DNA), Hyde & Steinke (M'coscience 37: 99, 1996), (J. Basic M>col. 2S: 653, 1985; use of C sources),
Guarro et al. (MR. 101: 305, 1997), Silva-Hanlin & Findlay & Vismer (M'copathologia 96: 115, 1986;
Hanlin (MR. 103: 153, 1999), Barr (M>cotaxon 76: SEM of morphology), Smith & Batenburg-van der
105, 2000; keys, Delitschiaceae), Liew et al. (Mo/. Vegte (J. gen. appl. Microbial. Tokyo 32: 549, 1986;
Phylogen. Eva/. 16: 392, 2000), Arena! et al. (M'co- ultrastr. septa), Takeda et al. (M>copathologia 116:
taxon 89: 137, 2004), Kruys et al. (MR. 110: 527, 9, 1991; phylogeny, molecular epidemiology), de
2006), Schoch et al. (M>co/. 98: 1041, 2006; phylog- Hoog in Wingfield et al. (Eds) (Ceratocystis and
eny), Wang et al. (MR. 111: 1268, 2007; phylogeny). Ophiostoma Taxonomy, Ecology and Pathogenicity:
Sporormiella Ellis & Everh. (1892), Sporormiaceae. c. 53, 1993; anamorphs of Ophiostoma), Benade et al.
80 (mainly coprophilous), widespread. Used as indi- (MR. 101: 1108, 1997; conidiogenesis), Okada et al.
cators of megafauna in Quaternary lake deposits. See (CJB 76: 1495, 1998; phylogeny), Ishizaki et al.
also Preussia. See Ahmed & Cain (CJB SO: 419, (Medical M>cology 38: 433, 2000; DNA, Africa,
1972), Davis (Quatem. Res. 28: 290, 1987), Barr (N. Australia), Lin et al. (M>copathologia 148: 69, 1999;
Amer. Fl. ser. 2 13: 129 pp., 1990), Eriksson & DNA, China), Mesa-Arango et al. (J. Clin. Micro-
Hawksworth (SA 10: 144, 1991), Berbee (Mo/. Biol. bial. 40: 3004, 2002; from human, genetic diversity),
Eva/. 13: 462, 1996; DNA), Lurnbsch & Lindemuth de Beer et al. (M'col. 9S: 434, 2003; clinical spp.,
(MR. lOS: 901, 2001; phylogeny), Burney et al. phylogeny), Halmschlager & Kowalski (M'col.
(Proc. natn Acad. Sci. U.S.A. 100: 10800, 2003; Progr. 2: 259, 2003; on Quercus roots), Hu et al. (J.
Holocene extinctions in Madagascar), Prokhorov & C/in. Microbial. 41: 1414, 2003; molecular detec-
Armenskaya (Mikol. Fitopatol. 37: 27, 2003; Russia), tion), Marimon et al. (J. Clin. Microbial. 44: 3251,
Arena! et al. (M'cotaxon 89: 137, 2004; biometrics), 2006; phylogeny), Marimon et al. (J. C/in. Microbial.
Schoch et al. (M>co/. 98: I 041, 2006; phylogeny). 4S: 3198, 2007; new clinical spp.).
Spororminula Arx & Aa (1987), Sporormiaceae. l Sporotrichella P. Karst. ( 1887) = Fusarium fide
(coprophilous), Canary Islands. See von Arx & van Hughes (CJB 36: 727, 1958).
der Aa (TBMS 89: 117, 1987), Barr (M>cotaxon 76: Sporotrichites Gllpp. & Berendt (1945), Fossil Fungi.
105, 2000). 4 (Oligocene, Miocene), Baltic.
Sporormiopsis Breton & Faure! (1964) = Sporormiella Sporotrichopsis Gueg. (1911) nom. inval.
fide von Arx (Persoonia 7: 367, 1973), Barr (M'co- Sporothrix.
taxon 76: 105, 2000). Sporotrichopsis Stalpers (2000), anamorphic Aborti-
Sporoschisma Berk. & Broome (1847), anamorphic porus. I, widespread.
Melanochaeta, Hsy.= eP.22. 10, widespread. See sporotrichosis, a lymphatic disease in humans and
Nag Raj & Kendrick (Monogr. Chalara Allied Gen- animals caused by Sporothrix schenckii. See de
era, 1975), Goh et al. (MR. 101: 1295, 1997; key), Ho Beurmann & Gougerot (Les Sporotrichoses, 1912),
et al. (CJB 76: 1614, 1998), Sivichai et al. (MR. 104: Norden (Acta Path. Microbial. Scand., Suppl. 84,
 STAGONOSPORA 659
1951 ). Tubaki & Yokoyama (TMSJ 12: 18, 1971), Calduch
Sporotrichum Link (1809), anamorphic Laetiporus, et al. (Mycol. 94: 355, 2002; Spain, key).
Phanerochaete, Pycnoporellus, Hso.OeH.10. 3, wide- stachybotryotoxin, a mycotoxin produced by Stachy-
spread. See von Arx. (Persoonia 6: 179, 1971), Donk botrys growing on hay; implicated in serious poison-
(Verh. K. ned. Akad Wet. tweede sect. 62: I, 1974), ing of horses (stachyobotrytoxicosis).
Stalpers (Stud. Mycol. 24: 15, 1984; list 339 epithets) Stachybotrys Corda (1837), anamorphic Hypocreales,
= Poria (Polyp.) fide. Hsy.OeP.15. c. 44, widespread. Toxin-producing spp.
spot anthracnose, see anthracnose. are frequently encountered in environmental surveys
Spraguea Weissenberg (1976), Microsporidia. 1. of damp buildings. See Barron (C!B 39: 1566, 1961 ),
Spragueola Massee ( 1896) = Neolecta fide Korf (Phy- Verona & Mazzucchetti (Microfimghi della cellulosa
tologia 21: 201, 1971). e della carta D I generi Stachybotrys e Memnoniella,
Spumatoria Massee & E.S. Salmon (1901),? Ophio- 1968), Jong & Davis (Mycotaxon 3: 409, 1976; spp.
stomataceae. 1, Europe. See Malloch & Blackwell in cult.), McKenzie (Mycotaxon 41: 179, 1991; spp.
(C/B68: 1712, 1990). from Freycinetia), Haugland et al. (Mycol. 93: 54,
Spumula Mains (1935), Raveneliaceae. 6 (on Legumi- 2001; phylogeny), Andersen et al. (Mycol. 94: 392,
nosae, mainly Mimosoideae), America (tropical); Af- 2002; from water-damaged buildings), Andersen et
rica; Indonesia; Philippines. See Berndt (Pl. Syst. al. (Mycol. 95: 1227, 2003; chemotypes), Koster et
Evol. 200: 79, 1996). al. (C!B 81: 633, 2003; phylogeny), Taylor et al.
spunk, see touchwood, amadou. (Can. J. Pl. Path. 25: 49, 2003; molecular detection),
Squamacidia Brako (1989), Ramalinaceae (L). 1, Castlebury et al. (MR 108: 864, 2004; phylogeny),
widespread (tropical). See Brako (Mycotaxon 35: 6, Pinruan et al. (Fungal Diversity 17: 145, 2004; key),
1989), Okamoto & Iwatsuki (J. Jap. Bot. 66: 292, Zhang et al. (Mycol. 98: 1076, 2006; phylogeny).
1991; Japan), Ekmfill (Op. bot. 127: 148 pp., 1996; N Stachycoremium Seifert (1986), anamorphic Pezizo-
America). mycotina, Hsy.leH.16. 1, USA; E Asia. See Okada
Squamanita Imbach ( 1946), Tricholomataceae. I 0, (Microbial. Culture Coll. 12: 17, 1996; conidiogene-
widespread. See Bas (Persoonia 3: 331, 1965; key), sis).
Harmaja (Karstenia 27: 71, 1987), Lress0e & Rosen- Stachylidium Link (1809), anamorphic Pezizomy-
dahl (MR 98: 88, 1994; mycoparasitism), Redhead et cotina, Hso.OeP.15. 2, widespread. See Hughes
al. (C!B 72: 1812, 1994), Vizzini & Girlanda (Alli- (TBMS34: 551, 1951).
onia 35, 1997; mycoparasitism), Mondiet et al. (MR Stachylina L. Leger & M. Gauthier (1932), Harpella-
111: 599, 2007; mycoparasitism). ceae. 29 (in Diptera), widespread. See Lichtwardt
Squamaphlegma Locq. (1979) = Cortinarius fide (Mycol 64: 167, 1972), Moss (Mycol. 66: 173, 1974;
Kuyper (in litt. ). cytology), Moss in Fuller & Lovelock (Eds) (Micro-
Squamaria Boffin. (1789) [non Squamaria Ludw. bial ultrastructure: 279, 1976; ultrastr.), Lichtwardt
1757, Orobanchaceae] = Cetraria fide Hawksworth (The Trichomycetes. Fungal associates of arthro-
et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995). pods, 1986; key), Lichtwardt et al. (TMSJ 28: 376,
Squamarina Poelt (1958), Stereocaulaceae (L). 28, 1987), Lichtwardt & Williams (Mycol. 80: 400, 1988;
widespread. See Poelt & Kriiger (Feddes Repert. 81: zygospores), Lichtwardt & Williams (C!B 68: 1057,
187, 1970), Stenroos & DePriest (Am. J. Bot. 85: 1990), Williams & Lichtwardt (C!B 68: 1045, 1990),
1548, 1998; DNA), Per8oh et al. (Mycol. Progr. 3: White & Lichtwardt (Mycol. 96: 891, 2004; Norway),
103, 2004; asci, photobionts), Mi!ldlikowska et al. White (MR 110: 1011, 2006; phylogeny), White et al.
(Mycol. 98: 1088, 2006; phylogeny). (Mycol. 98: 333, 2006; USA), Valle (Mycol. 99: 442,
Squamarinaceae Hafellner (1984) = Stereocaulaceae. 2007; Spain).
Squamariomyces E.A. Thomas (1939) nom. inval. = Stachylinoides Lichtw. & Lopez-Lastra (1999), Har-
Lecanora fide Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the pellaceae. I (in Diptera), S. America. See Lichtwardt
Fungi edn 8, 1995). eta/. (Mycol. 91: 1069, 1999).
Squamella S. Hammer (2001), Cladoniaceae (L). 1, Stachyomphalina H.E. Bigelow ( 1979) = Gamundia
Australia. See Hammer (Bryologist 104: 561, 2001). fide Kuyper (in litt. ).
Squammaria DC. (1805) = Squamarina fide Hawk- stage, a phase of the life cycle (q.v.). See States of
sworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995). fungi.
squamose, having scales. Staginospora Trivedi & C.L. Verma (1971), Fossil
Squamotubera Henn. (1903) ? = Sarcoxylon fide Fungi, anamorphic Pezizomycotina. 1 (Tertiary), In-
Rogers (Mycol. 73: 28, 1981). dia.
squamule, a small scale. Stagnicola Redhead & A.H. Sm. (1986), Strophari-
squamulose (1) having small scales; (2) growth form aceae. I, widespread (north temperate). See Redhead
of a lichen thallus (Fig. 21 C). & Smith (C!B 64: 645, 1986).
squarrose, rough with scales. Stagonopatella Petr. (1927), anamorphic Pezizomy-
St Anthony's Fire, see ergot. cotina, St.OfH.?. 1, Europe.
St George's mushroom, Basidioma of the edible Stagonopsis Sacc. (1884), anamorphic Pezizomycotina,
Calocybe gambosum. Cpd.= eH.?. 4, widespread (temperate). See Petrak
stachel, bullet-like structure in the rohr with its pointed (Sydowia 3: 139, 1949).
end orientated towards the appressorium and the host Stagonospora (Sacc.) Sacc. (1884) nom. cons., ana-
cell wall in plasmodiophorids. See also rohr and morphic Phaeosphaeria, Cpd.= eH.l. c. 209, wide-
schlauch. spread. S. nodorum and S. avenae, important cereal
Stachybotryella Ellis & Barthol. ( 1902), anamorphic pathogens. The genus is poylphyletic as currently cir-
Pezizomycotina, Hso.OeP.?. 2, N. America. cumscribed, and often confused with Septoria (q.v.).
Stachybotryna Tubaki & T. Yokoy. (1971), anamor- See Castellani & Germano (Ann. Fae. Sci. Agric.
phic Pezizomycotina, Hso.OeH.15. 3, widespread. See Univ. Torino 10: 1, 1977; 77 graminicolous spp.),
660 STAGONOSPORELLA

Philipson (New Phytol. 113: 127, 1989; ultrastr.), for fungi also include congo red (Gurr, Encyclopae-
Crane & Shearer (Bull. Ill. St. nat. Hist. Surv. 34: l, dia of microscopic stains, 1960), orseillin BB
1991; nomenclator), McDonald et al. (Phytopathol- (Alcorn & Yeager, Stain Technology 12: 158, 1937)
ogy 84: 250, 1994; genetic variation), Ueng & Chen and rosazurin (Locquin & Langeron, Handbook of
(Phytopathology 84: 800, 1994; RFLPs), Beck & Li- microscopy, 1983). Diazonium blue B is used for
gon (Phytopathology 85: 319, 1995; PCR detection), staining yeasts (Kurtzman & Fell, The Yeasts, a
Ueng et al. (Phytopathology 85: 44, 1995), Czembor taxonomic study, edn 4, 1998) but has also been used
& Arseniuk (Journal of Applied Genetics 37: 239, as a stain for filamentous fungi (Hopsu-Havu et al.,
1996; RAPDs), Cunfer (Pl. Dis. 81: 427, 1997), Mykosen 10: 23, 1967), Summerbell (Mycol. 77: 587,
Newton et al. (Mycol. 90: 215, 1998; mating types, 1985). Use of trypan blue as a stain for fungi was de-
VCGs), Ueng et al. (MR. 102: 607, 1998), Caten scribed by Boedijn (Stain Technology 31: 115, 1965).
(Septoria on Cereals A Study of Pathosystems: 26, Cresyl blue is used for staining spore-walls of
1999; molecular genetics), Cunfer & Ueng (Ann. Rev. basidiomycetes (Locquin, BSMF 68: 170, 1952). For
Phytopath. 37: 267, 1999), Eyal (Septoria on Cereals use of toluidine blue 0 in polychromatic staining of
A Study of Pathosystems: 1, 1999; pathology), fungal structures, see Ghemawat (Physiol. Plant
Scharen (Septoria and Stagonospora Diseases of Ce- Path. 11: 251, 1977). Safranin 0 is frequently used as
reals A Compilation of Global Research. Proceed- a counter-stain but can also be used as a rapid nuclear
ings of the Fifth International Septoria Workshop, stain for fungi (Bandoni, Mycol. 71: 873, 1979).
September 20-24, 1999, CIMMYT, Mexico: 19, Black stains include chlorazole-black (Armitage,
1999), Cunfer (Can. J. Pl. Path. 22: 332, 2000), TBMS 27: 131, 1944) and nigrosin, which can be
Ciimara et al. (Mycol. 94: 630, 2002; phylogeny), used in combination with picric acid (picro-nigrosin)
Ueng et al. (Curr. Genet. 43: 121, 2003; mating type to stain fungal structures (Fleming & Smith, TBMS
genes), Douaiher et al. (Sydowia 56: 39, 2004; on- 27: 13, 1944). Nigrosin is also useful as a negative
togeny), Solomon et al. (Eur. J. Pl. Path. 110: 763, stain for examining mucilaginous material on the sur-
2004; mating types, Australia), Malkus et al. (FEMS face of spores and hyphae.
Microbial. Lett. 249: 49, 2005; phylogeny), Schoch Staining methods for differentiation of fungi in
et al. (Mycol. 98: 1041, 2006; phylogeny), Sommer- plant tissues include the use of Bruzzese and Hasan's
halder et al. (Phytopathology 96: 234, 2006; genet- technique (Brusseze & Hasan, Plant Path. 32: 335,
ics). 1983), periodic acid-Schiff's technique (Dring, New
Stagonosporella Tassi (1902) = Stagonospora fide Phytol. 54: 277, 1955) and thionin and orange G
Saccardo (Syll. fang. 18, 1906). (Stoughton, Ann. Appl. Biol. 17: 162, 1930). For fur-
Stagonosporina Tassi (1902), anamorphic Pezizomy- ther details of staining methods for fungi in plant tis-
cotina, Cpd.= eH.?. 1, widespread. sues see Tuite (Plant pathological methods. Fungi
Stagonosporites Babajan & Tasl. (1970), Fossil Fungi. and bacteria, 1969) and Fox (Principles of diagnostic
l (Tertiary), former USSR. techniques in plant pathology, 1993).
Stagonosporopsis Died. ( 1912) = Ascochyta fide To differentiate fungi in animal tissues, good re-
Petrak (Annis mycol. 23: 5, 1925), Boerema et al. sults are obtained with the periodic acid-Schiff stain
(Phoma Identification Manual Differentiation of (Kligman & Mescon, J. Bact. 60: 415, 1950), Grid-
Specific and Infra-Specific Taxa in Culture: 470 pp., ley's technique (Gridley, Am. J. Clin. Path. 23: 303,
2004). 1953), Grocott's modification of the Gomori
Stagonostroma Died. (1914) = Fusarium fide Sutton methenamine silver stain (Grocott, Am. J. Clin. Path.
(Mycol. Pap. 141, 1977). 25: 975, 1955) and the standard haematoxylin-eosin
Stagonostromella Petr. & Syd. (1927), anamorphic stain. Brown and Brenn's modification of Gram's
Pezizomycotina, St.= eH.?. l, Brazil. stain is used for examination of Actinomyces and No-
Staheliella Emden (1974), anamorphic Pezizomycotina, cardia (Brown & Brenn, Bull. Johns Hopkins Hosp.
Hso.OeP.39. 1, Surinam. See Emden (Acta Bot. Neer/. 48: 69, 1931 ). Cryptococcus is differentiated using
23: 251, 1974). Mayer's mucicarmine stain see Mallory (Pathologi-
Staheliomyces E. Fisch. ( 1921 ), Phallaceae. 1, C. & S. cal techniques, 1942). For further details of staining
America. methods in medical fungi see Kwon-Chung & Ben-
Staibia Bat. & Peres ( 1966), Leptopeltidaceae. l, Bra- nett (Medical mycology, edn 4, 1992) and Rippon
zil. See Batista & Peres (Atas Inst. Micol. Univ. Per- (Medical mycology: the pathogenic fangi and the
nambuco 3: 142, 1966). pathogenic actinomycetes, 1982).
Stains. See also mounting media. Stains are used to For nuclear staining of fungi, the Giemsa stain is
highlight fungal structures for viewing with the com- frequently used (Hrushovetz, CJB 34: 321, 1956),
pound light microscope. Cotton blue (also known as Duncan & Galbraith (Stain Technology 48: 107,
aniline blue) is the most popular stain for the micro- 1973). Techniques using carmine as a nuclear stain
scopic examination of most groups of fungi and is include the Feulgen-carmine technique (Mcintosh,
frequently used at O.l % with lactic acid or (formerly, Stain Technology 29: 29, 1954) and the propiono-
but now not recommended) lactophenol to produce carmine squash technique (Lu, CJB 40: 843, 1962).
permanent mounts. Acid fuchsin, a red stain, is com- A rapid nuclear stain for studying ascocarp develop-
bined with lactic acid to produce lactofuchsin. This ment in Lophodermium and Rhytisma was described
gives excellent clarity and is also suitable for perma- by Hulton & Morgan-Jones (Mycol. 66: 881, 1974).
nent preparations for most groups of fungi (Carmi- For testing the amyloid reaction in basidiomycetes
chael, Mycol. 47: 611, 1955). Erythrosin Bin aque- and both lichenized and non-lichenized ascomycetes,
ous ammonia gives good differentiation between cell Melzer's and Lugol's iodine are used (see mounting
walls and cytoplasm (ideal for elucidating conidial fluids). For discussion see Kohn & Korf (Mycotaxon
ontogeny) but crystallizes rapidly and is therefore 3: 165, 1975 and Baral (Mycotaxon 29: 399, 1987).
only suitable in temporary mounts. Useful red stains Stakman (Elvin Charles; 1885-1979; USA). Student,
 STATES OF FUNGI 66I

University of Minnesota (1902-1906); school teacher (MR 110: 916, 2006; phylogeny).
(1906-1909); Assistant (1909-1913) then Section Stanjemonium W. Garns, O'Donnell, Schroers & M.
Head (1913-1940) then Head (1940-1953), Depart- Chr. (1999), anamorphic Bionectriaceae, Hso.?.?. 4,
ment of Vegetable [later Plant] Pathology, University France; Iraq; USA. See Garns et al. (CJB 76: 1579,
of Minnesota; also for many years Director of the 1998), Rossman et al. (Myco/. 93: 100, 2001; phy-
Federal Rust Laboratory, St Paul, Minnesota. Stak- logeny).
man is noted for his work on cereal rusts and their Staphlosporonites Sheffy & Dilcher (1971), Fossil
physiologic races (stemming from his doctoral thesis) Fungi. 5 (Eocene, Tertiary), China; USA.
and, in particular, for leading the campaign to eradi- Staphylotrichum J. Mey. & Nicot (1957), anamorphic
cate barberry, the alternate host of black-stem rust, Pezizomycotina, Hso.OeH. l. 1, widespread. See Ma-
from major wheat-growing areas of the USA. A cul- ciejowska & Williams (Myco/. 55: 221, 1963), Uda-
tured and versatile man, author of more than 300 pa- gawa (Tropical Mycology: 149, 1997; Chile).
pers and co-author of two books. Pubis. A study in Starbaeckia Rehm ex Starblick (1890), Helotiales. 1,
cereal rusts. Physiological races. Minnesota Agricul- Europe. See Nannfeldt (Nova Acta R. Soc. Scient. up-
tural Experiment Station Bulletin 138 (1914); (with sal., 1932).
J.G. Harrar) Principles of Plant Pathology (1957). Starbaeckiella (Sacc. & P. Syd.) Syd. & P. Syd. (1919)
Biogs, obits etc. Anon. Aurora Sporalis. E.C. Stak- = Pyrenula Ach. (1809) fide Harris (Mem. N. Y. bot.
man Day issue 17 May 1979, 1979) [Department of Gdn 49, 1989).
Plant Pathology, University of Minnesota]; Christen- Starkeyomyces Agnihothr. (1956) = Myrothecium fide
sen (Phytopathology 69: 195, 1979) [portrait]; Chris- Tulloch (Myco/. Pap. 130, 1972).
tensen (E. C. Stakman, Statesman of Science, 1984) Starmera Y. Yamada, Higashi, S. Ando & Mikata
[bibliography, biography, portrait]; Stafleu & Cowan (1997), ? Phaffomycetaceae. 3, widespread. See Ya-
(TL-2 5: 830, 1985); Wilcoxson & Kommedahl (Re- mada et al. (Biosc., Biotechn., Biochem. 63: 827,
view of Tropical Plant Pathology 7: 223, 1993). 1999), Starmer et al. (FEMS Yeast Res. 3: 441,
Stakmania Kamat & Sathe (1968) = Phakopsora fide 2003), Suh et al. (Myco/. 98: 1006, 2006; phylog-
Cummins & Hiratsuka (ll/ustr. Gen. Rust Fungi rev. eny).
edit., 1983). Starmerella C.A. Rosa & Lachance (1998), Saccharo-
Stalactocolumella S. Imai (1950) nom. nud. = Circulo- mycetales. Anamorph Candida. 1, Canada. See Rosa
columella. & Lachance (Int. J. Syst. Bacteriol. 48: 1413, 1998),
Stalagmites Theiss. & Syd. (1914), Nectriaceae. 1 Teixeira et al. (Int. J. Syst. Evol. Microbiol. 53: 339,
(branches), Brazil. See Rossman et al. (Stud. Myco/. 2003), Suh et al. (Myco/. 98: 1006, 2006; phylog-
42: 248 pp., 1999). eny).
Stalagmochaetia Cif. & Bat. (1963), anamorphic Pe- starters, the pure cultures or mixtures of fungi and
zizomycotina, Cpd.OeH.?. 1, USA. See Ciferri & Ba- bacteria used for starting fermenting processes. Pure
tista (Quad. Lab. crittogam., Pavia 31: 187, 1963). culture starters are used in beer making, etc., and fre-
stalagmoid (of spores, stalagmospores), like a long quently in butter and cheese making. Examples of the
tear or drop. more complex type are ragi (q.v.) used for Javanese
staling substances, substances produced by an organ- arak (an alcoholic drink from rice starch), Chinese
ism which slow up or stop its growth (iso- rice (Mingen or Men) (Rhizopus oryzae) the starter
antagonism) (see Brown, Ann. Bot., Lond. 37: 106, for rice wine, the Japanese Koji (preparations of As-
1923); inhibitory substances are similar substances pergil/us used in soy and other fermenting proc-
which retard or inhibit the growth of other organisms esses), and kephir grains, a mixture of yeasts and
(e.g. penicillin) (hetero-antagonism; cf. antibiotic bacteria which is the starter for kephir. See Fer-
substances). See Porter & Carter (Bot. Rev. 4: 165, mented foods and beverages.
1938). States of fungi. Since publication of the Tulasnes'
Stalpersia Parmasto (2001 ), Auriscalpiaceae. 1, Pri- Selecta carpologia fungorum ( 1861-1865), it has
morye. See Parmasto (Folia cryptog. Estonica 38: 51, been accepted that many fungi are pleomorphic, that
2001). is, one fungus may produce several sorts of spores
Stamnaria Fuckel (1870), Helotiaceae. Anamorph which may or may not be coincident in time and may
Titaeospora. 3, Europe; N. America. See Seaver or may not be produced after a nuclear fusion fol-
(Myco/. 28: 186, 1936), Kiinkele et al. (Mycol. bava- lowed by meiosis, a sequence that may be interpreted
rica 7: 3, 2005; Germany). as sexual. The state characterized by sexual spores
stane crottle, a crottle (q.v.) growing on stone. (ascospores, basidiospores, etc.) has traditionally
Stanglomyces Raithelh. (1986), Tricholomataceae. 1, been designated the 'perfect' state (or stage), that
S. America. See Raithelhuber (Metrodiana 14: 37, characterized by asexual spores (conidia) or the ab-
1985). sence of spores the 'imperfect' state (or stage). Un-
Stanhughesia Constant. (1989), anamorphic Ceramo- der the code governing scientific names of fungi it is
thyrium, Hso.lbH.l. 3, Sweden. See Constantinescu permissible to treat both 'perfect' and 'imperfect'
(Stud Myco/. 31: 71, 1989). states as species designated by latinized binomials,
Staninwardia B. Sutton (1971 ), anamorphic Chaeto- but when a 'perfect' and 'imperfect' species have
thyriales, Cac.leP.38. 1, S.E. Asia; Australia; Indian been established to be different states of the same
Ocean. See Sutton (TBMS 57: 540, 1971), Summerell fungus the binomial applied to the 'perfect' state also
et al. (Fungal Diversity 23: 323, 2006). covers that of the 'imperfect' and takes precedence.
Stanjehughesia Subram. (1992), anamorphic Miyo- To increase precision in terminology for states of
shiel/a, Umbrinosphaeria, Hso.= eP.l. 5, widespread. pleomorphic fungi, Hennebert & Weresub (Myco-
See Subramanian (Proc. Indian natn Sci. Acad Part twcon 6: 207, 1977) introduced new nouns and adjec-
B. Biol. Sci. 58: 184, 1992), Wu & Zhuang (Fungal tives: holomorph, for the whole fungus in all its
Diversity Res. Ser. 15, 2005; China), Shenoy et al. morphs, phases, stages or states; teleomorph, for the
662 STATISMOSPORE

sexual ('perfect') state (e.g. that characterized by as- Res. 2: 39, 1992; Japan), McCarthy (Muelleria 8:
comata or basidiomata); and anamorph, for the 275, 1995; Australia), Geiser et al. (Mycol. 98: 1053,
asexual ('imperfect') state (e.g. that characterized 2006; phylogeny), Harada & Wang (Lichenology S:
only by presence or absence of conidia). Synana- 13, 2006; China), Gueidan et al. (MR 111: 1145,
morph is applied to any one of two or more ana- 2007; phylogeny), Lumbsch et al. (MR 111: 257,
morphs which have the same teleomorph (Garns, My- 2007; phylogeny).
cotaxon IS: 459, 1982). A holomorph includes a Stearophora L. Mangin & Viala (1905), Pezizomy-
teleomorph and frequently one, or rarely more ana- cotina. 1, N. Africa.
morphs. The term ana-holomorph has been used for Stecchericium D.A. Reid (1963), Bondarzewiaceae. 4,
an 'imperfect' fungus (anamorphic fungus) which widespread (tropics). See Reid (Kew Bull. 17: 270,
appears to lack a 'perfect' state (teleomorph). A 1963), Hattori (Mycoscience 44: 453, 2003; type
name applied under the Code to both perfect and im- studies).
perfect states of a fungus is a nomen holomorphosis; Steccherinaceae Parmasto (1968) = Meruliaceae.
that to the imperfect state a nomen anamorphosis. It Steccherinum Gray (1821), Meruliaceae. 33, wide-
has also been suggested that anamorph-genus and spread. See Maas Geesteranus (Persoonia 7: 443,
anamorph-species should replace the terms 'form 1974), Saliba & David (Cryptog. Mycol. 9: 93, 1988;
genus' and 'form species'. key Eur. spp.), Legon & Roberts (Czech Mycol. S4:
The morph terminology (which has been adopted 7, 2002; England), Yuan & Dai (Mycotaxon 93: 173,
for pleomorphic fungi in this Dictionary) is discussed 2005; China).
in detail in Kendrick (Ed.) (The wholefangus, 2 vols, Steganopycnis Syd. & P. Syd. (1916) = Seynesia fide
1979) which also includes a reprint of Hennebert & Petrak (Annis mycol. 2S: 258, 1927), Lressl'Je (SA 13:
Weresub's paper. A more recent discussion of the is- 43, 1994).
sues is presented in Seifert et al. (Stud. Mycol. 4S, Steganosporium, see Stegonsporium.
2000). See Nomenclature. Stegasphaeria Syd. & P. Syd. (1916), Mesnieraceae. 2
statismospore, a spore not forcibly discharged. Cf. (from living leaves), Philippines; Africa. See Millier
ballistospore. & von Arx (Beitr. Kryptfl. Schweiz 11 no. 2, 1962).
Statistical methods and design of experiments, see Stegasphaeriaceae Syd. & P. Syd. (1916) = Mes-
Johnston & Booth (Eds) (Plant pathologist's pocket- nieraceae.
book: 353 edn 2, 1983). Stegastroma Syd. & P. Syd. (1916) = Anisomyces
statolon, an antiviral substance (which induces inter- Theiss. & Syd. fide Muller & von Arx in Ainsworth
feron formation) from Penicillium stoloniferum; the et al. (Eds)(The Fungi 4A: 87, 1973).
active principle of which is considered to be RNA of Stegia Fr. (1818) [non Stegia DC. 1805, Malvaceae] =
viral origin (Banks et al., Nature 218: 542, 1968). Stegilla.
Stauriella Sivichai & E.B.G. Jones (2004), anamorphic Stegiacantha Maas Geest. (1966), ? Meruliaceae. 1,
Pezizomycotina. 1, Thailand. See Sivichai & Jones Madagascar. See Maas Geesteranus (Proc. K. ned.
(Sydowia S6: 132, 2004). Akad. Wet. C 69: 317, 1966).
Staurochaeta Sacc. (1875)? = Staurophoma fide Sut- Stegilla Rchb. (1828) nom. dub., Fungi. See Sutton &
ton (Mycol. Pap. 141, 1977). Pirozynski(TBMS46: 517, 1964).
Staurolemma Korb. (1867), Collemataceae (L). 3, Stegites Mesch. (1892), Fossil Fungi. 2 (Tertiary),
widespread. See J0rgensen & Henssen ( Graphis Europe.
Scripta S: 12, 1993), Henssen (Nova Hedwigia 68: Stegobolus Mont. (1845), Thelotremataceae (L). 1,
117, 1999; Australia), forgensen & Henssen (Bryolo- pantropical. See Hale (Bull. Br. Mus. nat. hist. Bot. 8:
gist 102: 22, 1999), forgensen (Bryologist 107: 392, 227, 1981), Frisch & Kalb (Biblthca Lichenol. 92:
2004; N America). 371, 2006; revision).
Stauronema (Sacc.) Syd., P. Syd. & E.J. Butler (1916), Stegocintractia M. Piepenbr., Begerow & Oberw.
anamorphic Pezizomycotina, Ccu.OeH.19. 6, wide- (1999), Anthracoideaceae. 5 (on Juncaceae). See
spread. See Nag Raj (Coelomycetous Anamorphs Piepenbring (Bot. Jb. 24: 241, 2003).
with Appendage-bearing Conidia, 1993), Abbas et al. Stegolerium Strobel, W.M. Hess & E. Ford (2001),
(Pakist. J. Bot. 34: 117, 2002). anamorphic Pezizomycotina. 1, Venezuela. See
Stauronematopsis Abbas, B. Sutton & Ghaffar (2002), Strobel et al. (Mycotaxon 78: 356, 2001).
anamorphic Pezizomycotina, C?.?.?. 1, USA. See Stegonsporiopsis Van Warmelo & B. Sutton (1981),
Abbas et al. (Pakist. J. Bot. 34: 118, 2002). anamorphic Pezizomycotina, St.#eP.15. 1, N. Amer-
Staurophallus Mont. (1845) nom. dub., Phallaceae. ica. See van Warmelo & Sutton (Mycol. Pap. 14S:
Staurophoma Hohn. ( 1907), anamorphic Pezizomy- 17, 1981).
cotina, Cpd.OeH.15. 1, S. America; Hong Kong. See Stegonsporium Corda (1827), anamorphic Splanch-
Morgan-Jones et al. (Univ. Waterloo Biol. Ser. 4, nonema, Cac.#eP.19. 3, widespread. See van War-
1972), Yanna et al. (Sydowia SO: 139, 1998). melo & Sutton (Mycol. Pap. 14S, 1981).
Staurosphaeria Rabenh. (1858) = Karstenula fide Stegopeziza Hohn. (1917) = Hysterostegiella fide Hein
Saccardo (Sy/I.fang. 3, 1883). (Nova Hedwigia 38: 669, 1983).
staurospore (stauroconidium), a non-septate or septate Stegopezizella Syd. (1924) = Sarcotrochila fide Korf
spore with more than one axis; axes not curved (Mycol. S4: 12, 1962).
through more than 180° (cf. helicospore); protuber- Stegophora Syd. & P. Syd. (1916), Sydowiellaceae.
ances present and >1/4 spore body length (cf. amero- Anamorph Cylindrosporella. 1 (on Ulmus), N. Amer-
spore). See Anamorphic fungi. ica. See Petrak (Annis mycol. 38: 267, 1940),
Staurothele Norman (1852) nom. cons., Verrucariales McGranahan & Smalley (Phytopathology 74: 1300,
(L). c. 72, widespread. See Swinscow (Lichenologist 1984; culture), European and Mediterranean Plant
2: 152, 1963; Brit. spp.), Thomson (Bryologist 94: Protection Organization (Bulletin OEPP EPPO Bul-
351, 1991; key 17 spp., N. Am.), Harada (Nat. Hist. letin 3S: 416, 2005), Rossman et al. (Mycoscience
 STENOCARPELLA 663

48: 135, 2007; review). Stemastrum Raf. (1808) nom. dub., Agaricales.
Stegophorella Petr. (1947), Pezizomycotina. I, Ecua- 'gasteromycetes'.
dor. Stemmaria Preuss (1851) nom. dub. ? = Mycosylva
Stegothyrium Hohn. (1918), ? Microthyriaceae. I, fide Seifert (Sydowia 45: I 03, 1993).
Europe. Stemmatomyces Thaxt. (1931), Laboulbeniaceae. 3,
Steinera Zahlbr. (1906), Coccocarpiaceae (L). 4, Aus- widespread. See Nannfeldt (Svensk bot. Tidskr. 43:
tralasia. See Henssen & James (Bull. Br. Mus. nat. 468, 1949).
hist. Bot. 10: 227, 1982), Wiklund & Wedin (Cladis- Stempellia L. Leger & E. Hesse ( 1910), Microsporidia.
tics 19: 419, 2003; phylogeny), Lumbsch et al. (Mo/. 4.
Phylogen. Evol. 31: 822, 2004; phylogeny), Miitd- Stemphyliites Babajan & Tasl. (1973), Fossil Fungi. I
likowska & Lutzoni (Am. J. Bot. 91: 449, 2004; phy- (Neogene), former USSR.
logeny). Stemphyliomma Sacc. & Traverso (1911) = Pithomy-
Steiner's stable PD solution, p-phenylenediamine, I g; ces fide Kirk (TBMS 80: 449, 1983).
sodium sulphite (Na2S03), I 0 g liquid detergent, c. Stemphyliopsis A.L. Sm. (1901) = Stemphylium. An
I 0 drops; water, I 00 ml. Stable for at least 6 months; albino mutant. fide Petch (TBMS 23: 146, 1939), Bar-
see Scott (Lichenologist 1: 88, 1958). See also Meta- ron & Onions (CJB 44: 861, 1966).
bolic products. Stemphyliopsis Speg. (1910) [non Stemphyliopsis A.L.
Steinhausia Sprague, Ormieres & Manier (1972), Sm. 1910] = Stemphyliomma.
Microsporidia. 2. Stemphylium Wallr. (1833), anamorphic Pleospora,
Steinia Korb. (1873), Aphanopsidaceae (L). 2, Europe; Hso.#eP.19. 43, widespread. See Wiltshire (TBMS
Australia. See Faure! & Schotter (Bull. Soc. Hist. nat. 21: 211, 1938), Simmons (Myca/. 61: I, 1969), Sim-
Afr. Noire 25: 126, 1954), Hafellner (Cryptog. Bot. 5: mons (Sydowia 38: 284, 1986), Simmons (Mem. N.
99, 1995), Printzen & Rambold (Lichenologist 27: Y. bot. Gdn 49: 305, 1989), Basallote-Ureba et al.
91, 1995), Kantvilas & McCarthy (Lichenologist 31: (Pl. Path. 48: 139, 1999; onAllium), Cho & Yu (Pl.
555, 1999). Path. J. 16: 328, 2000; on Trifolium, Korea), Pryor &
Steirochaete A. Braun & Casp. (1853) = Colleto- Gilbertson (MR. 104: 1312, 2000; phylogeny), Sim-
trichum fide Southworth (J. Myca/. 6: 115, 1890). mons (Harvard Pap. Bot. 6: 199, 2001; teleomorph),
Stelechotrichum Ritgen (1831) nom. inval. = Camara et al. (Myca/. 94: 660, 2002; phylogeny),
Cephalotrichum Link. Mehta et al. (Curr. Microbio/. 44: 323, 2002; DNA),
steliogen, the structure which gives rise to the sporo- Zhang et al. (Mycotaxon 85: 247, 2003; China),
carp stalk in protostelids. Inderbitzin et al. (Proc. natn Acad. Sci. U.S.A. 102:
Stella Massee (1889) [non Stella Medik. 1787, Legu- 11390, 2005; mating systems), Kodsueb et al. (My-
minosae] = Scleroderma fide Demoulin (in /itt. ). ca/. 98: 571, 2006; phylogeny), Schoch et al. (Myca/.
Stellasclerotes Bene~ (1959), Fossil Fungi. I (Carbon- 98: 1041, 2006; phylogeny).
iferous), former Czechoslovakia. Stenella Syd. (1930), anamorphic Mycosphaerella,
stellate, like a star in form; - seta, a compound seta Hso.= eP.10. 155, widespread. See Mulder (TBMS
having several radiating arms; asterophysis. 65: 514, 1975), de Hoog et al. (TBMS 81: 485, 1983;
Stellatospora Tad. Ito & Nakagiri (1994), Chae- relationship to Ramichloridium), Braun (Cryptog.
tomiaceae. I, Japan. See Ito & Nakagiri (Myco- Myca/. 20: 155, 1999), Crous et al. (Myca/. 93: 1081,
science 35: 413, 1994). 2001; phylogeny), Braun et al. (Mycol. Progr. 2: 197,
Stellatostroma, see Asterostroma. 2003), Crous & Braun (CBS Diversity Ser. 1: 571
Stellifera Leman (1824) nom. dub., anamorphic Agari- pp., 2003), Pretorius et al. (Sydowia 55: 286, 2003;
caceae. on Citrus), Crous et al. (Stud. Myca/. 50: 457, 2004;
Stellifraga Alstrup & Olech (1993), Pezizomycotina. I on Acacia), Crous et al. (Stud. Myca/. 55: 99, 2006;
(on lichens, esp. C/adonia), Spitsbergen. See Alstrup on Eucalyptus), Crous et al. (Stud. Myco/. 58: 33,
& Olech (Polish Polar Research 14: 39, 1993). 2007; posn).
Stelligera R. Heim ex Doty (1948) = Lachnocladium Stenellopsis B. Huguenin (1966), anamorphic My-
fide Corner (Ann. Bot. Mem. [A monograph of cosphaerellaceae, Hsp.= eP.10. 5, New Caledonia.
Clavaria and allied genera] 1, 1950). See Huguenin (BSMF 81: 695, 1965), Crous et al.
Stellomyces Morgan-Jones, R.C. Sinclair & Eicker (Myca/. 93: 1081, 2001), Crous & Braun (CBS Di-
(1987), anamorphic Pezizomycotina, Hso.OeH.6. I, S. versity Ser. 1: 571pp.,2003).
Africa; India. See Morgan-Jones et al. (Mycotaxon Stenellopsis Morgan-Jones (1980) [non Stenellopsis B.
28: 447, 1987), Keshavaprasad & Bhat (Mycotaxon Huguenin 1966] = Parastenella.
84: 61, 2002). Stenhammara A. Massa!. ex Zahlbr. (1924) = Lecidea
Stellopeltis Bat. & A.F. Vital (1959), anamorphic fide Hertel (Beih. Nova Hedwigia 24, 1967).
Pezizomycotina, Cpt.OeH.?. 2, Brazil. See Batista & Stenhammara Flot. ex Korb. (1855) = Stenhamma-
Vital (Mycopath. Mycol. appl. 11: 88, 1959). rella.
Stellosetifera Matsush. (1996), Pseudoperisporiaceae. Stenhammarella Hertel (1967), Porpidiaceae (L). I,
Anamorph Penicillifer. I, Malaysia. Possibly related Europe; central Asia. See Hertel (Nova Hedwigia
to Wentiomyces. See Matsushima (Myca/. Mem. 9, Beih. 24: 124, 1967), Buschbom & Mueller (Mo/.
1996). Phylogen. Evol. 32: 66, 2004; phylogeny).
Stellospora Alcorn & B. Sutton (1984), anamorphic Stenocarpella Syd. & P. Syd. (1917), anamorphic
Pezizomycotina, Hso.OeH.15. I (on Appendiculella), Diaporthales, Cpd.I-= eP.15. 2, widespread (tropi-
Australia; Philippines. See Alcorn & Sutton (Myco- cal). See Sutton (The Coelomycetes, 1980), Dorrance
taxon 20: 45, 1984). et al. (Pl. Dis. 83: 675, 1999; culture, isozymes), Xia
Stellothyriella Bat. & Cif. (1959), anamorphic Pezizo- & Achar (J. Phytopath. 149: 35, 2001; molecular de-
mycotina, Cpt.leH.?. I, USA. See Batista & Ciferri tection), Crous et al. (Stud. Myca/. 55: 235, 2006;
(Mycopath. Myca/. appl. 11: 62, 1959). phylogeny).
664 STENOCEPHALOPSIS

Stenocephalopsis Chamuris & C.J.K. Wang (1998), trachyspora), Larsson (MR. 111: 1040, 2007), Lawrey
anamorphic Pezizomycotina, Hso.?.?. I, widespread. et al. (Mo/. Phy/og. Eva/. 44: 778, 2007).
See Chamuris & Wang (Myca/. 90: 464, 1998). Stephanosporaceae Oberw. & E. Horak (1979), Aga-
Stenocephalum Chamuris & C.J.K. Wang (1990), ricales. 5 gen. (+ 3 syn.), 21 spp.
anamorphic Pezizomycotina, Hso.OeH/leP.10. I, Lit.: Oberwinkler & Horak (Pl. Syst. Eva/. 131:
widespread. See Chamuris & Wang (Myca/. 82: 530, 157, 1979), Pegler & Young (TBMS 72: 353, 1979),
1990), Chamuris & Wang (Myca/. 90: 464, 1998). Beaton et al. (Kew Bull. 40: 573, 1985), Lebel &
Stenocladiella Marvanova & Descals (1987), anamor- Castellano (Myca/. 94: 327, 2002), Martin et al. (My-
phic Pezizomycotina, Hso.lbH.10. 2 (aquatic), cotaxon 90: 133, 2004).
Europe. See Marvanova & Descals (TBMS 89: 507, Stephanosporium Dal Vesco (1961), anamorphic
1987). Pezizomycotina, Hso.OeP.39. I, widespread. See Dal
Stenocybe Nyl. ex Kllrb. (1855), Mycocaliciaceae. c. Vesco (Allionia 7: 182, 1961).
14, widespread. See Tschermak-Woess (Licheno/o- Stephanotheca Syd. & P. Syd. (1914), Elsinoaceae. 2,
gist 10: 69, 1978; biology), Tibell (Beih. Nova Hed- Philippines.
wigia 79: 597, 1984), Peterson & Rikkinen (Myca/. Stephanothecaceae Petr. (1931) = Elsinoaceae.
90: 1087, 1998), Tibell & Wedin (Myca/. 92: 577, Stephembruneria R.F. Castafieda (1988), anamorphic
2000), Titov et al. (Botanicheskil Zhurnal 87: 60, Pezizomycotina, Hso.= eP.15. I, Cuba. See
2002), Dllbbeler & Feuerer (Biblthca Lichenol. 88: Castafieda (Fungi Cubenses 3: 14, 1988).
91, 2004; on liverwort), Tibell & Vinuesa (Taxon 54: Stephensia Tul. (1845), Pyronemataceae. 7 (hypo-
427, 2005; phylogeny), Geiser et al. (Myca/. 98: geous), widespread. See de Vries (Coo/ia 28: 96,
1053, 2006; phylogeny). 1985), Fontana & Giovannetti (Mycotaxon 29: 37,
Stenocybella Vain. ( 1927) = Calicium fide Tibell 1987; anamorph), Trappe et al. (Mycotaxon 64: 431,
(Beih. Nova Hedwigia 79: 597, 1984). 1997), Lress0e & Hansen (MR. 111: 1075, 2007; phy-
Stenographa Mudd (1861) = Thalloloma fide Hawk- logeny), Perry et al. (MR. 111: 549, 2007; phylog-
sworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995). eny).
Stenospora Deighton ( 1969), anamorphic Pezizomy- Stephosia Bat. & H. Maia (1967) = Porina Milli. Arg.
cotina, Hso.OfH.10. I (on Puccinia), Sierra Leone. fide Lucking et al. (Licheno/ogist 30: 121, 1998).
See Deighton (Myca/. Pap. 118: 22, 1969). Sterbeeckia Dumort. (1822) = Craterellus.
Stephanoascus M.T. Sm., Van der Walt & Johannsen Stercum, see Stereum.
(1976) = Trichomonascus fide Traquair et al. (CJB Stereaceae Pilat (1930), Russulales. 22 gen.(+ 3 syn.),
66: 926, 1988), Gimenez-Jurado et al. (Syst. Appl. 125 spp.
Microbial. 17: 237, 1994), Smith & Hoog in Kurtz- Lit.: Donk (Persoonia 3: 199, 1964), Reid (Beih.
man & Fell (Eds) (Yeasts, a taxonomic study 4th edn: Nova Hedwigia 18: 484 pp., 1965; stipitate steroid
400, 1998), Ueda-Nishimura & Mikata (Int. J. Syst. spp.), Jahn (Westfiil. Pilzbr. 8: 69, 1971), Rattan (The
Eva/. Microbial. 52: 463, 2002), Kurtzman & Rob- resupinate Aphyllophorales of the North West Hima-
nett (FEMS Yeast Res. 7: 141, 2007). layas [Bibi. Myca/. 60], 1977), Jilli ch & Stalpers
Stephanocyclos Hertel (1983), Porpidiaceae (L). I, (Verh. Kon. Ned. Akad. Wetensch. Afd. Natuurk.
Antarctica. See Hertel (Lecideaceae exsiccatae Fas- sect. 2 74, 1980), Ginns (Myca/. 90: 19, 1998), Ta-
cicle V: no. 96, 1983), Buschbom & Mueller (Mo/. bata et al. (Mycoscience 41: 585, 2000), Larsson &
Phy/ogen. Eva/. 32: 66, 2004; phylogeny). Hallenberg (Myca/. 93: 907, 2001), Miller et al. (My-
stephanocyst, a structure, typically bicellular (basal ca/. 93: 344, 2001), Wu et al. (Myca/. 93: 720, 2001),
cell cup-like, terminal cell globose), found in certain Binder & Hibbett (Mo/. Phy/ogen. Eva/. 22: 76,
basidiomycetes. See Burdsall (Myca/. 61: 915, 1969). 2002), Slippers et al. (Mo/. Ecol. 11: 1845, 2002),
Stephanoma Wallr. (1833), anamorphic Hypomyces, Larsson & Larsson (Myca/. 95: 1037, 2003), Slippers
Hso.ObP.I. 3, widespread. See Butler & McCain et al. (South African Journal of Science 99: 70,
(Myca/. 60: 955, 1968), Poldmaa (Stud. Myca/. 45: 2003), Larsson et al. (MR. 108: 983, 2004), Binder et
83, 2000), Samuels et al. (CBS Diversity Ser. 4, al. (Systematics and Biodiversity 3: 113, 2005), Kilf-
2006; USA). fer & Senn-Irlet (Myca/. Progr. 4: 77, 2005).
Stephanomyces Speg. (1917) = Cucujomyces fide Stereales = Russulales.
Thaxter (Memoirs of the American Academy of Arts Sterellum P. Karst. (1889) = Peniophora fide Weresub
and Sciences 16: I, 1931 ). & Gibson (CJB 38: 833, 1960).
Stephanonectria Schroers & Samuels (1999), Bionec- Stereocaulaceae Chevall. (1826), Lecanorales (L). 6
triaceae. I, British Isles. See Schroers et al. (Sydowia gen.(+ 15 syn.), 247 spp.
51: 116, 1999), Castlebury et al. (MR. 108: 864, 2004; Lit.: J0rgensen & Jahns (Notes R. bot. Gdn Edinb.
phylogeny). 44: 581, 1987), Smith & 0vstedal (Polar Biol. 11:
Stephanophallus MacOwan [not traced] = Anthurus 91, 1991), Jahns et al. (Biblthca Licheno/. 58: 181,
fide Saccardo (Sy/I. fang. 7: 23, 1888). 1995), Fryday & Coppins (Licheno/ogist 28: 513,
Stephanophoron Nadv. (1942) = Nadvornikia fide 1996), Kivistll (Sauteria 9: 25, 1998), Sipman (Cryp-
Tibell (Beih. Nova Hedwigia 79: 597, 1984). tog. Bryo/.-Licheno/. 19: 229, 1998), Stenroos & De-
Stephanophorus Flot. (1843) = Leptogium fide Hawk- Priest (Am. J. Bot. 85: 1548, 1998; phylogeny), Sten-
sworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995). roos & DePriest (Cu". Genet. 33: 124, 1998), Wedin
Stephanopus M.M. Moser & E. Horak (1975), Corti- & Dllring (MR. 103: 1131, 1999; DNA), Wedin et al.
nariaceae. 5, S. America. See Moser & Horak (Beih. (Licheno/ogist 32: 171, 2000; phylogeny), Ekman &
Nova Hedwigia 52: 608, 1975; key). T111nsberg (MR. 106: 1262, 2002), Printzen & Kant-
Stephanospora Pat. (1914), Stephanosporaceae. 4, vilas (Biblthca Lichenol. 88: 541, 2004 ), Myllys et al.
Eurasia; New Zealand. See Oberwinkler & Horak (Taxon 54: 605, 2005), Hllgnabba (MR. 110: 1080,
(Pl. Syst. Evol. 131: 157, 1979), Martin et al. (Myco- 2006), Miitdlikowska et al. (Myca/. 98: I 088, 2006;
taxon 90: 133, 2004; relationship with Lindtneria phylogeny), Hofstetter et al. (Mo/. Phylogen. Eva/.
 STERILIZATION 665

44: 412, 2007; phylogeny). Stereostratum Magnus (1899), Pucciniaceae. 2 (on

Stereocauliscum Nyl. (1865) ? = Micarea Fr. (1825) Bambusoideae (Poaceae)), China; Japan. See Thiru-
[nom. cons.] fide Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of malachar (Mycol. S2: 690, 1961 ).
the Fungi edn 8, 1995). Stereum Hill ex Pers. (1794), Stereaceae. 27, wide-
Stereocaulomyces E.A. Thomas ex Cif. & Tomas. spread. S. purpureum is included in Chondrostereum.
(1953) = Stereocaulon Boffin. See Talbot (Bothalia 6: 303, 1954; S. Afr.), Boidin
Stereocaulon (Schreb.) Schrad. (1794) nom. rej. = (Rev. Mycol. 23: 318, 1958), Boidin (Rev. Mycol. 24:
Pertusaria fide Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the 197, 1959), Boidin (Bull. Soc. /inn. Lyon 28: 205,
Fungi edn 8, 1995). 1959), Boidin (Bull. Jard. bot. Brux. 30: 51, 1960;
Stereocaulon Boffin. (1796) nom. cons., Stereocau- Congo), Boidin (Bull. Jard. bot. Brux. 30: 283, 1960;
laceae (L). 137, widespread. See Lamb (J. Hattori Congo), Welden (Mycol. 63: 796, 1971; key genus
bot. Lab. 43: 191, 1978; keys), Lamb (J. Hattori bot. s.s.), Chamuris (Mycotaxon 22: 105, 1985; key N.
Lab. 44: 209, 1978; keys), Smith & 0vstedal (Polar Am. spp.), Eicker & Louw (South African Journal of
Biol. 11: 91, 1991; 6 Antarctic spp. ), Jahns et al. Botany 64: 30, 1998; S. Afr.).
(Biblthca Lichenol. S8: 181, 1995; ontogeny), Sip- Stericium Raf. (1819) nom. dub., Fungi. No spp. in-
man (Cryptog. Bryol.-Lichenol. 19: 229, 1998; New cluded.
Guinea), Stenroos & DePriest (Am. J. Bot. 8S: 1548, sterigma (pl. -ata), (1) (of a basidium, q.v.), an exten-
1998; phylogeny), Wedin & Doring (MR.103: 1131, sion of the metabasidium composed of a basal fila-
1999; DNA), Wedin et al. (Lichenologist 32: 171, mentous or inflated part (the proto-; epibasidium)
2000; phylogeny), Stenroos et al. (Mycol. Progr. 1: and an apical spore-bearing projection (the spicu-
267, 2002; phylogeny), Myllys et al. (Taxon S4: 605, lum) (Fig. SF); (2) (of Aspergillus, etc.) [a usage not
2005; phylogeny), Hognabba (MR. 110: 1080, 2006; recommended], phialide (secondary-); prophialide
phylogeny), Mi!!,dlikowska et al. (Mycol. 98: 1088, (primary -); metula; (3) (of lichens), a spermatio-
2006; phylogeny). phore (Nylander).
Stereocaulum Clem. (1909) = Pertusaria fide Hawk- Sterigmatobotrys Oudem. (1886), anamorphic Pe-
sworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995). zizomycotina, Hso.= eH.10. 3, widespread (esp. north
Stereocblamydomyces Cif. & Tomas. (1953) = temperate). See Ellis (Dematiaceous Hyphomycetes,
Stereochlamys. 1971), Jong & Davies (Norw. JI Bot. 18: 177, 1971),
Stereocblamys Miill. Arg. (1885) = Trichothelium fide Sutton (Mycol. Pap. 132, 1973), Chang. (MR. 9S:
Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1142, 1991).
1995). sterigmatocystin, a carcinogenic hepatotoxin (xan-
Stereocladium Nyl. (1875) = Stereocaulon Boffin. fide thone derivative) from Aspergillus versicolor (Van
Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, der Walt & Purchase, Brit. J. exp. Path. Sl: 183,
1995). 1970); precursor of aflatoxin B 1 (Singh & Hsieh,
Stereoclamydomyces, see Stereochlamydomyces. Appl. environ. Microbial. 31: 743, 1976).
Stereocrea Syd. & P. Syd. ( 1917), Clavicipitaceae. 1 Sterigmatocystis C.E. Cramer ( 1859) = Aspergillus
(on grasses), widespread (paleotropics). See Rossman fide Raper & Fennell (The genus Aspergillus, 1965).
et al. (Stud Mycol. 42: 248 pp., 1999), Bischoff & Sterigmatomyces Fell (1966), anamorphic Agaricos-
White (Mycology Series 19: 125, 2003). tilbaceae, Hso.OeH.10. 2, Atlantic Ocean; Indian
Stereofomes Rick (1928), Lachnocladiaceae. 5, S. Ocean. See Lodder (Yeasts, a taxonomic study 2nd
America; Japan. See Donk (Taxon 6: 114, 1957; a edn: 1229, 1970), Yamada et al. (J. gen. appl. Mi-
nom. dub.), Boidin & Lanquetin (Biblthca Mycol. crobial. Tokyo 32: 157, 1986; enzyme systems), van
114, 1987). der Walt et al. (Antonie van Leeuwenhoek S3: 137,
Stereogloeocystidium Rick (1940) = Podoscypha fide 1987; key to 3 spp.), Yamada et al. (Agric. Biol.
Boidin (Revue Mycol. Paris 24: 197, 1959). Chem. S3: 2993, 1989; phylogeny), Gueho et al. (Int.
Stereolacbnea Hohn. (1917) = Scutellinia fide Denison J. Syst. Bacterial. 40: 60, 1990; partial rRNA se-
(Mycol. Sl: 605, 1959). quences), Kurtzman (Int. J. Syst. Bacterial. 40: 56,
stereome (of lichens), a scleroplectenchyma which 1990; DNA relatedness), Fell et al. (Int. J. Syst. Evol.
forms the main supporting tissue of the thallus, as in Microbial. SO: 1351, 2000; mol. phylogeny).
Alectoria, Bryoria, and Cladonia. Sterigmatosporidium G. Kraep. & U. Schulze (1983),
Stereonema Kiltz. (1836) = Lecidea fide Hawksworth Cuniculitremaceae. 1, Germany. See Fell et al. (Int.
et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995). J. Syst. Evol. Microbial. SO: 1351, 2000; mol. phy-
Stereopeltis Franzoni & De Not. (1861) = Sarcogyne logeny).
Flot. ( 1851) fide Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of sterile (1) not producing spores or a sporocarp; (2) free
the Fungi edn 8, 1995). from living microorganisms; sterilized.
Stereopbyllum P. Karst. (1889) [non Stereophyllum Sterilization. Making free from living micro-
Mitt. 1859, Musc1] = Cyphellostereum. organisms, may be done by chemical (see Fungi-
Stereopodium Earle (1909) = Mycena. cides) or physical methods. Heat is the most widely
Stereopsis D.A. Reid (1965), Meruliaceae. 13, wide- used physical agent. Dry heat may be used for glass
spread (esp. tropical). See Boidin et al. (BSMF 66: and other materials; death of even the most resistant
445, 1998; sub Phanerochaetaceae), Douanla-Meli bacterial spores takes place within an hour in a hot air
& Langer (Mycotaxon 90: 323, 2004). oven at l 60°C. A flame may frequently be used for
Stereosorus Sawada (1943) = Burrillia fide Ling (My- the surface sterilization of instruments. Moist heat,
col. 41: 252, 1949). especially if the pressure is increased, is even better.
Stereospbaeria Kirschst. (1939), Clypeosphaeriaceae. Most media may be made sterile by autoclaving for
1 (bark etc.), widespread (temperate). See Barr (Sy- 15 min at 121 °C, but when such severe heating is not
dowia 41, 1989), Hyde et al. (Sydowia SO: 21, 1998), possible 'discontinuous steaming' (steaming at at-
Kang et al. (Mycoscience 40: 151, 1999). mospheric pressure for 20 min every day for 3 days)
666 STERREBEKIA
is frequently used. In addition, steam is of use for the Fungi. I (Cretaceous), Australia.
'sterilization' (partial (or incomplete) sterilization) of Sticta (Schreb.) Ach. (1803), Lobariaceae (L). c. 114,
soil for controlling soil-living pathogens, and hot wa- widespread (esp. tropical). See Joshi & Awasthi
ter (about 50°C) has an important application for the (Biol. Mem. 7: 165, 1982; key 13 spp., India), Gallo-
control of diseases such as loose smut of wheat (Us ti- way (Licheno/ogist 26: 223, 1994; key 12 spp. S.
/ago tritic1) in which the pathogen is inside the seed. Am.), Galloway (Licheno/ogist 29: 105, 1997; NZ),
Though cold will not let growth take place, even Galloway (Trop. Bryol. 15: 117, 1998; Australia),
great cold may not be lethal to micro-organisms. Piovano et al. (Biochemical Systematics and Ecology
Among other physical agents are ultra-violet light 28: 589, 2000; chemistry), Thomas et al. (Biblthca
(to which the sterilizing effect to sunlight is due) but Lichenol. 82: 123, 2001; phylogeny), T11msberg &
certain fluorescent dyes, such as eosin, are able to Goward (Bryologist 104: 12, 2001; N America),
make bacteria sensitive to light of longer wave McDonald et al. (Bryo/ogist 106: 61, 2003; USA),
lengths (Blum, Physiol. Rev. 12: 23, 1932), electricity Wiklund & Wedin (Cladistics 19: 419, 2003; phylog-
(the effect of low frequency currents being possibly eny), Mi¥Jlikowska & Lutzoni (Am. J. Bot. 91: 449,
that of the heat or the nascent oxygen (0) or chlorine 2004; phylogeny), Takahashi et al. (Lichenology 2:
(Cl) produced), X-rays, radium emanation, and su- 174, 2004; China), Miitdlikowska et al. (Mycol. 98:
personic waves. Desiccation (drying) is frequently I 088, 2006; phylogeny).
lethal, specially to the vegetative phase, but some Stictaceae Stizenb. (1862) = Lobariaceae.
fungal and bacterial spores are very resistant. It is Stictidaceae Fr. (1849), Ostropales. 20 gen. (+ 22
sometimes possible to make a liquid sterile by filter- syn.), 156 spp.
ing out the micro-organisms with a filter of unglazed Lit.: Sherwood (Mycotaxon 5: I, 1977; monogr.,
porcelain. See Rahn (Bact. Rev. 9: I, 1945; physical keys), Johnston (Mycotaxon 24: 349, 1985), Winka et
methods), Russell et al. (Principles and practice of al. (Lichenologist 30: 455, 1998; DNA), Liicking et
disinfection, preservation and sterilization, 688 pp., al. (Myco/. 96: 283, 2004), Lumbsch et al. (Mo/. Phy-
2004), Sykes (Disinfection and sterilization. Theory /ogen. Evo/. 31: 822, 2004), Mi¥Jlikowska et al.
and practice, 1958, in Norris & Ribbons (Eds), (Myco/. 98: 1088, 2006; phylogeny), Wedin et al.
Methods in microbiology 1: 77, 1969). (MR. 110: 773, 2006), Hofstetter et al. (Mo/. Phy-
Sterrebekia Link (1816) [nonSterbeckia Schreb. 1789, /ogen. Evol. 44: 412, 2007; phylogeny).
Papi/ionaceae] = Sclerodenna fide Stalpers (in litt. ). Stictina Nyl. (1860) nom. rej. = Pseudocyphellaria fide
Stevensea Trotter (1926) = Diplotheca Starbiick fide Galloway (Bull. Br. Mus. nat. hist. Bot. 17, 1988).
von Arx & Millier (Stud. Myco/. 9, 1975). Stictis Pers. (1800), Stictidaceae. Anamorph Sticto-
Stevensiella Trotter (1928) = Diatractium. spora. c. 68, widespread. See Sherwood (Mycotaxon
Stevensomyces E.F. Morris & Finley (1965), anamor- 5: I, 1977; key), Sherwood (Mycotaxon 6: 215,
phic Pezizomycotina, Hsy.OeH.?. I, Panama. See 1977), Winka et al. (Licheno/ogist 30: 455, 1998;
Morris & Finley (Myco/. 57: 483, 1965). DNA), Lumbsch et al. (Organ. Divers. Evol. 1: 99,
Stevensonula Petr. (1952), anamorphic Pezizomy- 2001; phylogeny), Kauff & Lutzoni (Mo/. Phylogen.
cotina, Ccu.leP.I. I, USA; New Caledonia. See Sut- Evo/. 25: 138, 2002; phylogeny), Wedin et al. (New
ton (Nova Hedwigia 26: I, 1975). Phytol. 164: 459, 2004; ecology, phylogeny), Wedin
Stevensula Speg. (1924) = Leptomeliola fide Hughes et al. (Licheno/ogist 37: 67, 2005; phylogeny, lichen
(Myco/. Pap. 166, 1993). status), Mi¥Jlikowska et al. (Mycol. 98: 1088, 2006;
Steyaertia Bat. & H. Maia (1960) = Asterolibertia fide phylogeny), Wedin et al. (MR. 110: 773, 2006; Scan-
Miiller & von Arx (Beitr. Kryptfl. Schweiz 11 no. 2, dinavia).
1962). Stictochorella Hohn. (1917) = Asteromella fide
Sthughesia M.E. Barr (1987), Capnodiales. See Eriks- Clements & Shear (Gen. Fung., 1931 ).
son & Hawkswortb (SA 7: 91, 1988), Winton et al. Stictochorellina Petr. (1922) = Asteromella fide Sutton
(Myco/. 99: 240, 2007; phylogeny). (Myco/. Pap. 141, 1977).
stichobasidium, see basidium. Stictoclypeolum Rehm (1904) = Asterothyrium Miill.
Stichoclavaria Ulbr. ( 1928) = Holocoryne fide Pine et Arg. fide Hawkswortb et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi
al. (Mycol. 91: 994, 1999; considered the correct edn 8, 1995).
name for Multic/avu/a). Stictographa Mudd (1861) = Melaspilea fide Hawk-
Stichoclavariaceae Ulbr. (1928) = Clavariaceae. swortb et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995).
Stichodothis Petr. (1927) = Auerswaldiella fide von Stictomyces E.A. Thomas ex Cif. & Tomas. (1953) =
Arx & Millier (Beitr. Kryptfl. Schweiz 11 no. I, Lobaria.
1954). Stictopatella Hohn. ( 1918), anamorphic Pezizomy-
Stichomyces Thaxt. (1901), Laboulbeniaceae. 7, wide- cotina, Ccu.OeH.?. I, Europe.
spread. See Santamaria i del Campo (L 'ordre La- Stictophacidium Rehm (1888), ? Stictidaceae. Ana-
boulbenials (Fungi, Ascomycotina) a la Peninsula morphs Ebollia, Co/eophoma-1ike. 1, Europe. See
Iberica i Illes Bal/ears [Thesis]: 669 pp., 1990). Sherwood (Mycotaxon 5: I, 1977).
Stichophoma Kleb. (1933) ? = Sclerophoma fide Sut- Stictosepta Petr. ( 1964), anamorphic Pezizomycotina,
ton (Myco/. Pap. 141, 1977). St.OfH.I 0. I, former Czechoslovakia. See Petrak (Sy-
Stichopsora Dietel (1899) = Coleosporium fide Sydow dowia 17: 230, 1964), Treigiene (Botanica Lithua-
& Sydow (Monographia Uredinearum seu Speci- nica 12: 131, 2006).
erum Omnium ad hunc usque Diem Descriptio et Ad- Stictosphaeria Tul. & C. Tul. (1863) = Diatrype fide
umbratio Systematica 3, 1915). Hawkswortb et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8,
Stichoramaria Ulbr. ( 1928) = Clavulina. 1995).
Stichospora Petr. (1927), anamorphic Pezizomycotina, Stictospora Cif. (1957), anamorphic Stictis, St.OeH.?.
St.OeH/leP.?. I, Europe. I, Europe. See Ciferri (Atti /st. bot. Univ. Lab. crit-
Stichus D.E. Ether. (1904), Fossil Fungi (mycel.) ? tog. Pavia ser. 5 14: 276, 1957).
 ST/LB/TES 667

Stictostroma Hohn. ( 1917) ? = Placuntium fide Sher- Pap. 163, 1991), Cannon in McKey, D. & Sprent, J.
wood (Mycotaxon 5: 1, 1977). (Eds) (The Nitrogen Factor. Advances in Legume
Stigeosporium C. West (1916)? = Glomus fide Ger- Systematics 5: 179, 1994; coevolution), Cannon (My-
demann & Trappe (Mycol. Mem. 5, 1974). copathologia 135: 37, 1996).
Stigmagora Trevis. (1853) = Ocellularia fide Hawk- Stigme Syd. & P. Syd. (1917) = Dimerina fide Miiller
sworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995). & von Arx (Beitr. Kryptfl. Schweiz 11 no. 2, 1962).
Stigmastoma Bat. & H. Maia (1960) = Pycnothyrium Stigmea Bonord. (1864) = Dothiora Fr. (1849) fide
fide von Arx & Miiller (Stud. Mycol. 9, 1975). Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8,
Stigmatea Fr. (1849) = Stigmea Fr. 1995).
Stigmateacites S.L. Zheng & W. Zhang (1986), Fossil Stigmea Fr. (1836), Dothideomycetes. 20, widespread.
Fungi. 2, China. Stigmella Lev. (1842), anamorphic Pezizomycotina,
Stigmatella Berk. & M.A. Curtis (1857)? = Chondro- Cpd.#eP.1. 27, widespread. See Hughes (Mycol. Pap.
myces fide Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the 49, 1952).
Fungi edn 8, 1995). Stigmidium Trevis. (1860), Mycosphaerellaceae. c. 75
Stigmatella Mudd (1861) = Sclerophyton fide Hawk- (on lichens), widespread. See David & Hawksworth
sworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995). (SA 5: 158, 1986; posn), Roux & Triebel (Bull. Soc.
Stigmatellina Bat. & H. Maia (1960), anamorphic /inn. Provence 45: 451, 1994; key 17 spp.), Calata-
Pezizomycotina, Cpt.OeH.?. 1, Belgium. See Batista yud & Triebel (Nova Hedwigia 69: 439, 1999;
& Maia (Nova Hedwigia 2: 474, 1960). Spain), Calatayud & Triebel (Biblthca Lichenol. 78:
Stigmateopsis Bat. (1960) = Placonema fide Sutton 27, 2001), Calatayud & Triebel (Lichenologist 35:
(Kew Bull. 31: 461, 1977), Nag Raj (Coelomycetous 103, 2003), Roux & Triebel (Mycotaxon 91: 133,
Anamorphs with Appendage-bearing Conidia, 1993). 2005; anatomy), Crous et al. (Stud. Mycol. 58: 1,
Stigmatidium G. Mey. (1825) = Enterographa fide 2007).
Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, Stigmina Sacc. (1880) = Pseudocercospora. Poly-
1995). phyletic, with species linked to diverse Dothideomy-
Stigmatisphaera Dumort. (1822) nom. dub., Pezizo- cetes. See Philipson (New Phytol. 113: 127, 1989;
mycotina. Used for diverse perithecioid fungi. ultrastr.), Sutton & Pascoe (MR 92: 210, 1989; taxo-
Stigmatochroma Marbach (2000), Caliciaceae (L). 7, nomic re-evaluation), Sutton (Arnoldia 14: 33, 1997),
widespread. See Marbach (Biblthca Lichenol. 74: Crous et al. (Mycol. 93: 1081, 2001; phylogeny),
304, 2000). Crous & Braun (CBS Diversity Ser. 1: 571 pp.,
stigmatocyst, see hyphopodium. 2003), Braun & Crous (Taxon 55: 803, 2006; no-
Stigmatodothis Syd. & P. Syd. (1914), Micropeltida- mencl.).
ceae. 1, Philippines; Australia. See Reynolds & Gil- Stigmochora Theiss. & Syd. (1914), Phyllachoraceae.
bert (Aust. Syst. Bot. 18: 265, 2005; Australia). 2 or 9 (living legume leaves), S. America. African
Stigmatolemma Kalchbr. (1882) = Resupinatus fide species are not congeneric. See Cannon (Mycol. Pap
Thorn et al. (Mycol. 97: 1140, 2005). 163, 1991), Cannon (Mycopathologia 120: 61, 1992).
Stigmatomassaria Munk (1953) = Splanchnonema Stigmopeltella Syd. (1927) = Stigmopeltis fide
fide Barr (Mycotaxon 15: 349, 1982), Barr (Myco- Clements & Shear (Gen. Fung., 1931).
taxon 46, 1993 ). Stigmopeltis Syd. (1927), anamorphic Pezizomycotina,
Stigmatomma Korb. (1855) = Staurothele fide Hawk- Cpt.OfH.?. 2, C. America.
sworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995). Stigmopeltopsis Peres (1961) = Myxothyriopsis fide
Stigmatomyces H. Karst. (1869), Laboulbeniaceae. von Arx (in litt. ).
135 (on D1ptera), widespread. See Santamaria & Stigmopsis Bubak (1914) = Cheiromyces fide Moore
Rossi (An. Jard. bot. Madr. 51: 33, 1993; Iberian (Mycol. 50: 681, 1959).
spp.), Hedstrom (MR 98: 403, 1994; neotropics), Stigonema C. Agardh ex Hornet & Flahault (1887),
Weir & Rossi (MR 99: 841, 1995; key Brit. spp.), Algae. Algae.
Weir & Blackwell (MR 105: 1182, 2001; phylogeny), stilbaceous (obsol.), having synnemata; synnematous
Hughes et al. (Mycol. 96: 834, 2004; New Zealand, (q.v.).
New Caledonia), Rossi et al. (MR 109: 271, 2005; in Stilbechrysomyxa M.M. Chen (1984), Coleospori-
amber), Rossi & Weir (Mycol. 99: 139, 2007). aceae. 3 (on Rhododendron (II, III) (Ericaceae)),
stigmatomycosis (of cotton (Gossypium) bolls, Asia. See Chen (Forest Fungi Phytogeography, For-
Phaseolus, and other plants), damage caused by in- est Fungi Phytogeography of China, North America,
sect-inoculated fungi such as Nematospora gossypii and Siberia and International Quarantine of Tree
and N. coryli. See Leach (Insect transmission ofplant Pathogens: 495 pp., 2003) Probably belonging to
diseases, 1940), Frazer (Ann. appl. Biol. 31: 271, Chrysomyxa.
1944). Stilbella Lindau (1900) nom. cons., anamorphic Hy-
Stigmatopeltis Doidge (1927) = Vizella fide von Arx pocreales, Hsy.OeH.15. c. 44 (from soil, coprophi-
& Miiller (Stud. Mycol. 9, 1975). lous, on Insecta), widespread. See Morris (Western
Stigmatophragmia Tehon & G.L. Stout (1929), Mi- Ill. Univ. Ser biol. Sci. 3, 1963), Benjamin (Taxon
cropeltidaceae. 1, N. America. 17: 521, 1968), Sutton (Mycol. Pap. 132: 18, 1973),
stigmatopodium (stigmopodium), see hyphopodium. Seifert (Stud. Mycol. 27: 1, 1985; key), Seifert &
Stigmatopsis Traverso (1906) = Cryptosphaeria Ces. & Samuels (Mycol. 89: 512, 1997), Bischoff et al. (My-
De Not. fide Barr (Mycol. Mem. 7, 1978). cotaxon 86: 433, 2003).
Stigmatoscolia Bat. & Peres (1960) = Lophodermium Stilbellula Boedijn (1951 ), anamorphic Pezizomy-
fide von Arx (in litt. ). cotina, Hsy.OeH.?. 1, Java. See Boedijn (Sydowia 5:
Stigmatula (Sacc.) Syd. & P. Syd. (1901), Phylla- 227, 1951), Seifert (Mem. N. Y. bot. Gdn 59: 109,
choraceae. Anamorph Rhodosticta. 10 (on Legumino- 1990).
sae), widespread (temperate). See Cannon (Mycol. Stilbites Pia (1927), Fossil Fungi. 1 (Eocene), Baltic.
668 STILBOCHALARA

Stilbochalara Ferd. & Winge (1910) = Chalara fide Stipitocyphella G. Kost (1998), Marasmiaceae. 1,
Nag Raj & Kendrick (Monogr. Chalara Allied Gen- Kenya. See Kost (MR.102: 505, 1998).
era, 1975). Stipiza Raf. (1815) nom. nud., Fungi. See Merrill (In-
Stilbocrea Pat. (1900), Bionectriaceae. Anamorphs dex Rafinesq., 1949).
Stilbella-like, Acremonium-like. 6 (dead plant tissues Stiptophyllum Ryvarden (1973), Polyporaceae. 1,
and fungal stromata), widespread. See Seifert (Stud. Brazil. See Ryvarden (Norw. JI Bot. 20: 4, 1973).
Mycol. 27, 1985), Rossman et al. (Stud. Mycol. 42: Stirtonia A.L. Sm. (1926), Arthoniaceae (L). c. 16,
248 pp., 1999), Castlebury et al. (MR. 108: 864, 2004; widespread (tropical). See Santesson (Symb. bot. up-
phylogeny). sal. 12 no. 1: 1, 1952), Makhija & Patwardhan (My-
Stilbodendron Syd. & P. Syd. (1916), anamorphic cotaxon 67: 287, 1998).
Penicilliopsis, Hsy.OeP.38. 1, Africa. See Hsieh & Ju Stirtoniella D.J. Galloway, Hafellner & Elix (2005),
(Mycol. 94: 539, 2002). Ramalinaceae (L). 1, Australasia. See Galloway et al.
Stilbodendrum Bonord. (1851) = Syzygites fide Kirk (Lichenologist 37: 263, 2005).
(in litt. ). Stirtoniopsis Groenh. (1938) nom. inval., Arthoniales
Stilbohypoxylon Henn. (1902), Xylariaceae. 10, wide- (L). 2, Java; Morocco.
spread (esp. subtropical). See Lress0e (SA 13: 43, stock (of basidiomycetes), a dikaryotic mycelium (fide
1994;? synonym of Xy/aria), Rogers & Ju (MR. 101: Raper, 1966). Cf. strain.
135, 1997), Hladki & Romero (Sydowia 55: 65, stolon, a 'runner', as in Rhizopus.
2003), Petrini (Sydowia 56: 51, 2004; revision), Ju et Stomatisora J.M. Yen (1971) = Chrysocelis fide
al. (Mycol. 99: 612, 2007; phylogeny). Cummins & Hiratsuka (Illustr. Gen. Rust Fungi rev.
stilboid, a sterile, basidioma-like structure (as in edit., 1983).
Mycena citricolor and other agarics) which functions Stomatogene Theiss. (1917), Parodiopsidaceae. 2, N.
as a propagule (Singer, 1962: 25); gemma (Buller). America. See Farr (Mem. N. Y. bot. Gdn 49: 70,
Cf. carpophoroid. 1989).
Stilbomyces Ellis & Everh. (1895) nom. dub., anamor- Stomatogenella Petr. (1955), Pezizomycotina. 1, Aus-
phic Pezizomycotina. Based on hyphophores of a li- tralia. See Petrak (Sydowia 9: 507, 1955).
chen. See Seifert (Sydowia 45: 103, 1993). stomatopodium (stomopodium), a hyphal branch (an
Stilbonectria P. Karst. (1889) = Nectria fide Rossman appressorium; cf. hyphopodium) or 'plug' above or
(Mycol. Pap. 150, 1983), Rossman et al. (Stud. My- in a stoma.
col. 42: 248 pp., 1999). Stomiopeltella Theiss. (1914) = Stomiopeltis fide von
Stilbopeziza Speg. (1908), ? Helotiales (?L). l, S. Arx & Miiller (Stud. Mycol. 9, 1975), Reynolds &
America. Gilbert (Cryptog. Mycol. 27: 249, 2006).
Stilbophoma Petr. (1942), anamorphic Pezizomy- Stomiopeltina Bat. (1963) = Metathyriella fide von
cotina, St.OeH.15. 2, India; Africa. See Sutton (The Arx & Millier (Stud. Mycol. 9, 1975).
Coelomycetes, 1980). Stomiopeltis Theiss. (1914), Micropeltidaceae. Ana-
Stilbospora Pers. (1794), anamorphic Pezizomycotina, morph Sirothyriella. 25, widespread. See Batista
Cpd/Cac."" eP.19. 16, widespread. (Publ9oes Inst. Micol. Recife 56, 1959), Ellis (TBMS
Stilbothamnium Henn. (1896), anamorphic Trichoco- 68: 157, 1977; key Brit. spp.), Reynolds & Gilbert
maceae. See Thom & Raper (Manual of the Asper- (Aust. Syst. Bot. 18: 265, 2005; Australia), Batzer et
gilli, 1945), Roquebert & Nicot (Advances in Penicil- al. (Mycol. 97: 1268, 2005; phylogeny).
lium and Aspergillus Systematics 102: 221, 1985), Stomiopeltites Alvin & M.D. Muir (1970), Fossil
Wicklow et al. (Mycotaxon 34: 249, 1989), Dupont et Fungi. 1 (Cretaceous), British Isles.
al. (Modern Concepts in Penicillium and Aspergillus Stomiopeltopsis Bat. & Cavalc. (1963), Micropeltida-
Classification [NATO ASI Series A: Life Sciences] ceae. I, Brazil. See Batista & Cavalcanti (Publ9oes
185: 335, 1990), Hsieh & Ju (Mycol. 94: 539, 2002). Inst. Micol. Recife 392: 30, 1963), Ramaley (Myco-
Stilbotulasnella Oberw. & Bandoni (1982), Cantharel- taxon 83: 327, 2002).
lales. 1, Hawaii. See Bandoni & Oberwinkler ( CJB Stomiotheca Bat. (1959), Micropeitidaceae. I, Brazil.
60: 1875, 1982). See Batista (Publ9oes Inst. Micol. Recife 56: 453,
Stilbum Tode (1790), Chionosphaeraceae. c. 10, wide- 1959).
spread (temperate). See Donk (Taxon 7: 236, 1958; stone rag (stone raw), Parmelia saxatilis.
typification), McLaughlin et al. (Am. J. Bot. 91: 808, stone-fungus, the hard pseudosclerotium of Polyporus
2004; phylogeny; cf. Bensingtonia). tuberaster; Pietraia fungaia. On being watered, an
stilbum, the erect synnema (q.v.) of Stilbella with its edible basidioma is produced. The Canadian tucka-
head of slime spores. hoe is the same species (Vanterpool & Macrae, CJB
stink horns, basidiomata of certain Phallales. 29: 147, 1951).
Stioclettia Dennis (1975), Diaporthales. 1 (on Luzula), stopper, the Neurospora phenotype characterized by
British Isles. See Dennis (Kew Bull. 30: 362, 1975). irregular cycles of cessation and renewal of growth.
stipe, a stalk (Fig. 4D, F-H). Straggaria Reinsch (1888) nom. dub., ? Fungi.
Stipella L. Leger & M. Gauthier (1932), Legeriomyce- strain ( 1) a group of clonally related individuals or
taceae. 2 (in Diptera), Europe. See Moss (TBMS 54: cells. See Yoder et al. (Phytopath. 76: 383, 1986); (2)
l, 1970), Lichtwardt (The Trichomycetes. Fungal as- a homokaryotic mycelium (fide Raper, 1966), cf.
sociates of arthropods, 1986), Nelder et al. (Fungal stock.
Diversity 22: 121, 2006; ecology and taxonomy), Straminella M. Choisy (1929) = Lecanora fide Brodo
Valle (Mycol. 99: 442, 2007; Spain). & Elix (Biblthca Lichenol. 53: 19, 1993).
Stipinella, see Stypinella. straminipile (straminopile), colloquial noun for an
stipitate, stalked. organism bearing tripartite tubular hairs (Patterson,
Stipitochaete Ryvarden (1985) = Hymenochaete fide 1989).
Leger (Biblthca Mycol. 171: 1, 1998). straminipilous (straminopilous), bearing tripartite
 STRJGULA 669
tubular hairs; applicable to flagella and/or cells, Streptobotrys Hennebert (1973), anamorphic Strep-
whether uniflagellate, multiflagellate or non- totinia, Hso.OeH.7. 3, N. America. See Hennebert
flagellate (the auxiliary cyst of Saprolegnia which (Persoonia 7: 191, 1973), Hong et al. (Pl. Path. J.
bears a tuft of tripartite tubular hairs would be a 20: 192, 2004 ).
straminipilous cyst), cf. flimmergeissel; - fungi, see Streptomyces Waksman & Henrici (1943), Actinobac-
Chromista, Straminipila. teria. q.v.
strand plectenchyma, plectenchyma in strands form- streptomycin, a broad spectrum aminoglycoside anti-
ing supporting tissues in a lichen thallus. biotic produced by Streptomyces griseus. Active
strangle fungus, Epichloe typhina; see choke. against Mycobacterium tuberculosis, staphylococci,
Strangospora Korb. ( 1860), Lecanorales (L ). c. 10, some gram-negative bacteria, and inhibiting vegeta-
widespread (north temperate). See Harris et al. tive growth of some fungi.
(Evansia 5: 26, 1988; posn), Hafellner (Cryptog. bot. Streptopodium R.Y. Zheng & G.Q. Chen (1978),
5: 99, 1995), Reeb et al. (Mo/. Phylogen. Evol. 32: anamorphic Pleochaeta, Hso.OeH.1. 5, widespread.
1036, 2004; phylogeny), Miitdlikowska et al. (Mycol. See Zheng & Chen (Acta Microbial. Sin. 18: 183,
98: 1088, 2006; phylogeny). 1978), Saenz (Mc/lvainea 13: 33, 1998; phylogeny),
Strangulidium Pouzar (1967) = Oligoporus fide Donk Liberato et al. (MR. 108: 1185, 2004; on Carica),
(Verh. K. ned. Akad. Wet. tweede sect. 62: 1, 1974). Kiss et al. (MR. 110: 1301, 2006).
Strasseria Bres. & Sacc. (1902), anamorphic Pezizo- Streptosporangium Couch (1955), Actinobacteria. q.v.
mycotina, St.OeH.15. I, widespread. S. geniculata Streptotheca Yuill. (1887) = Ascozonus fide Bergman
(black rot of apple). See Dennis (Gdnrs' Chron. 114: & Shanor (Mycol. 49: 879, 1957), Eckblad (Nytt
221, 1943), Parmelee & Cauchon (CJB 57: 1660, Mag. Bot. 15: 1, 1968).
1979), Sutton (The Coe[omycetes, 1980). Streptothrix Corda (1839) = Conoplea fide Hughes
Strasseriopsis B. Sutton & Tak. Kobay. (1970), ana- (CJB 36: 727, 1958).
morphic Pezizomycotina, St.leH.15. 1, Japan. See Streptotinia Whetzel ( 1945), Sclerotiniaceae. Ana-
Sutton & Kobayashi (Mycol. 61: 1068, 1969). morph Streptobotrys. 2, USA.
Stratiphoromyces Goh & K.D. Hyde (1998), anamor- Streptotrichites Mesch. (1892), Fossil Fungi. 1 (Oli-
phic Pezizomycotina, Hso.?.?. 2, Brunei; Andaman gocene), Baltic.
Islands. See Goh & Hyde (MR. 102: 1149, 1998). Streptoverticillium E. Bald. (1958), Actinobacteria.
Stratisporella Hafellner ( 1979), ? Patellariaceae. 1 (on q.v.
lichens, Tremotylium), Angola. See Kutorga & Striadiporites C.P. Varma & Rawat (1963), Fossil
Hawksworth (SA 15: 1, 1997). Fungi. 3 (Tertiary), India; USA.
stratose thallus, a lichen thallus having the tissue in Striadyadosporites Duefias (1979), Fossil Fungi. 2
horizontal layers. (Pleistocene), Colombia.
Strattonia Cif. (1954), Lasiosphaeriaceae. 9 (coprophi- Striainaperturites Y.K. Mathur (1966), Fossil Fungi.
lous), widespread. See Lundqvist (Symb. bot. upsal. I.
20 no. 1, 1972; key), Barr (Mycotaxon 39: 43, 1990; Striatasclerotes Stach & Pickh. (1957), Fossil Fungi. 1
posn), Abdullah et al. (Nova Hedwigia 69: 211, (Carboniferous), Germany. See Stach & Pickhardt
1999), Huhndorf et al. (Mycol. 96: 368, 2004; phy- (Palaeontologische Zeitschrift 31: 140, 1957).
logeny), Miller & Huhndorf (Mo/. Phylogen. Evol. striate, marked with delicate lines, grooves or ridges
35: 60, 2005; phylogeny), Cai et al. (MR. 110: 359, (Fig. 20.13).
2006; phylogeny), Zhang et al. (Mycol. 98: 1076, Striatodecospora D.Q. Zhou, K.D. Hyde & B.S. Lu
2006; phylogeny). (2000), Xylariaceae. 1, Hong Kong. See Zhou et al.
straw mushrooms (paddy straw or Chinese mush- (Mycotaxon 76: 141, 2000).
room), the edible Volvariella volvacea and Striatosphaeria Samuels & E. Mull. ( 1979), Chae-
V. diplasia. These agarics are widely used in the trop- tosphaeriaceae. Anamorph Dictyochaeta. 1 (from
ics. In Myanmar, where V. diplasia is cultured, wet dead wood), C. & S. America. See Samuels & Muller
rice ('paddy') straw is made into a bed about 1 x 1 x (Sydowia 31: 126, 1978), Reblova et al. (Sydowia 51:
5 m which is inoculated with 'pure culture' spawn 49, 1999), Reblova (Stud. Mycol. 45: 149, 2000; re-
(cf. mushroom culture), and kept wet. Mushrooms view), Reblova & Winka (Mycol. 92: 939, 2000; phy-
are first seen after 2-3 weeks; 4 kg or so being ob- logeny), Huhndorf et al. (Mycol. 96: 368, 2004; phy-
tained from one bed. An air temperature of at least logeny), Fernandez et al. (Mycol. 98: 121, 2006; phy-
21°C is necessary. See Thet & Seth (Indian Fmg 1: logeny).
332, 1940), Chang (Econ. Bot. 31: 374, 1977), Su- Striatospora l.V. Issi & Voronin (1986), Micro-
kara et al. (Bull. BMS 19: 129, 1985), Edible fungi. sporidia. I.
Streblema Chevall. (1826) nom. dub., anamorphic Strickeria Korb. (1865), Pezizomycotina. c. 9, wide-
Xylariaceae. 1, France. Composed only of stroma spread. See Wakefield (TBMS 24: 282, 1940), Eriks-
zone lines. son (SA 10: 144, 1991).
Streblocaulium Chevall. (1837) = Conoplea fide Ken- Stridiporosporites Ke & Shi ( 1978), Fossil Fungi. 6
drick & Carmichae in Ainsworth et al. (Eds) (The (Oligocene, Tertiary), China.
Fungi 4A: 390, 1973). Striglia Adans. (1763) = Daedalea fide Donk (Persoo-
Streblomyces Thaxt. ( 1920) = Nycteromyces fide nia 1: 284, 1960).
Tavares (Mycol. Mem. 9, 1985). Strigopodia Bat. ( 1957), Euantennariaceae. Ana-
Streimannia G. Thor ( 1991 ), Roccellaceae (L). 1, morphs Antennatula, Capnophialophora, Hypho-
Australia. See Thor (Op. bot. 103: 84, 1991), Grube soma, Racodium. 3, widespread (temperate-boreal).
(Bryologist 101: 377, 1998). See Hughes (CJB 46: 1009, 1968), Reynolds (Myco-
Strelitziana Arzanlou & Crous (2006), anamorphic taxon 27: 377, 1986).
Chaetothyriales. 1, S. Africa. See Arzanlou & Crous strigose, rough with sharp-pointed hairs; hispid.
(Fungal Planet no. 8: [I), 2006). Strigula Fr. (1823), Strigulaceae (L). Anamorph Dis-
670 STRIGULACEAE

cosiella. c. 118 (many foliicolous), widespread (esp. ing), a perithecial - formed under the ecto-; eu-, one
tropical). See Santesson (Symb. bot. upsal. 12 no. 1: of fungal tissue only (Fig. 1OP-R); pseudo- see under
1, 1952; foliicolous spp. ), Margot (Lichenologist 9: pseudostroma. Ruhland's name for the ostiolar disc is
51, 1977; host relationship), Nag Raj (CJB 59: 2519, placodium, forms (as in Diatrype) from the endo-
1981; asci, pycnidia), Hawksworth (Taxon 35: 787, being ento-placodial, those (at least in part) from the
1986; nomencl. ), McCarthy et al. (Lichenologist 28: ecto- being ecto-placodial. A species having ecto-
239, 1996), McCarthy (Lichenologist 29: 513, 1997), and endo- is diplostromatic; one with only one hap-
Serusiaux (Bryologist 101: 147, 1998), Aptroot & lostromatic. See Miller (Mycol. 20: 188, 1928). Cf.
Lucking (MR. 105: 510, 2001; on fems), Roux et al. sclerotium.
(Biblthca Lichenol. 90: 96 pp., 2004), Schmitt et al. Stromaster H6hn. (1930), Phyllachoraceae. 1, S.
(Mycol. 97: 362, 2005; phylogeny), Geiser et al. America. Affinities are uncertain. See Petrak (Sy-
(Mycol. 98: 1053, 2006; phylogeny), Tretiach & Rin- dowia 5: 354, 1951 ).
ino (Nova Hedwigia 83: 451, 2006), Aptroot et al. Stromatella Henssen (1989), Lichinaceae (L). 1, Ber-
(Biblthca Lichenol. 97, 2008; Costa Rica). muda. See Henssen (Lichenologist 21: 111, 1989),
Strigulaceae Zahlbr. ( 1898), Chaetothyriomycetidae Schultz & Bude! (Lichenologist 34: 39, 2002; key).
(inc. sed.) (L). 4 gen.(+ 22 syn.), 123 spp. Stromateria Corda (1837) = Tubercularia Tode fide
Lit.: Lucking (Nova Hedwigia 52: 267, 1991), Saccardo (Syll.fimg. 4: 646, 1886).
Lucking & Lucking (Herzogia 11: 143, 1995), Stromatinia (Boud.) Boud. (1907), Sclerotiniaceae.
Huhndorf & Harris (Brittonia 48: 551, 1996), Anamorph Sclerotium. 7, Europe; N. America. See
McCarthy et al. (Lichenologist 28: 239, 1996), Luck- Schumacher (Agarica 5: 111, 1984), Holst-Jensen et
ing et al. (Lichenologist 30: 121, 1998), Serusiaux al. (Mycol. 89: 885, 1997; phylogeny).
(Bryologist 101: 147, 1998), Roux et al. (Biblthca Stromatocrea W.B. Cooke (1952), anamorphic Hy-
Lichenol. 90: 96 pp., 2004), Schmitt et al. (Mycol. pocreopsis, Hsp.OeH.15. I, USA. See Petrak (Sy-
97: 362, 2005). dowia 6: 336, 1952), Cauchon & Quellette (Mycol.
Strigulomyces Cif. & Tomas. (1953) = Strigula fide 56: 453, 1964).
Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, Stromatocyphella W.B. Cooke (1961), Marasmiaceae.
1995). 3, N. America. See Cooke (Beih. Sydowia 4: 104,
Strilia Gray (1821) = Coltricia fide Parmasto (in litt.) 1961).
See, Donk (Verh. K. ned. Akad. Wet. tweede sect. 62: Stromatographium H6hn. ( 1907), anamorphic Flu-
49, 1974). viostroma, Hsy.OeP.15. 1, widespread (tropical). The
Striodiplodia Zambett. (1955) nom. inval. = Lasiodip- genus is polyphyletic; some species are referahle to
lodia fide Sutton (Mycol. Pap. 141, 1977), Verkley & the Diaporthales. See Seifert (CJB 65: 2196, 1987),
Aa (Mycotaxon 65: 113, 1997). Okada et al. (CJB 76: 1495, 1998; 18S rDNA), Verk-
Strionemadiplodia Zambett. (1955) nom. inval., ana- ley (Mycol. 93: 205, 2001), Decock et al. (Antonie
morphic Pezizomycotina, Cpd.leP.?. 3, widespread. van Leeuwenhoek 88: 231, 2005; phylogeny).
See Zambettakis (BSMF 70: 233, 1954), Verkley & stromatolites (lichen), laminar calcretes formed abioti-
Aa (Mycotaxon 65: 113, 1997). cally in rock and sometimes wrongly interpreted as
Striosphaeropsis Verkley & Aa (1997), anamorphic fossils (Klappa, Sediment. Petrol. 49: 387, 1979).
Pezizomycotina, Cpd.?.?. 1, Papua New Guinea. See Stromatoneurospora S.C. Jong & E.E. Davis (1973),
Verkley & Aa (Mycotaxon 65: 115, 1997). Xylariaceae. 2, widespread (tropical). See Dennis
strobiliform, like a fir-cone in form. (Revista Biol. 1: 175, 1958), Jong & Davis (Mycol.
Strobilofungus Lloyd (1915) = Boletellus fide Singer 65: 458, 1973), Rogers et al. (Mycol. 84: 166, 1992).
(Farlowia 2: 223, 1945). Stromatopogon Zahlbr. (1897), anamorphic Pezizomy-
Strobilomyces Berk. ( 1851 ), Boletaceae. c. 20, cosmo- cotina, Cpd.#eH.?15. 3 (on lichens, Usnea), Austra-
politan. See Ying & Ma (Acta Mycol. Sin. 4: 95, lia. See Diederich (Lichenologist 24: 371, 1992; re-
1985; China), Lakhanpal & Sharma (Kavaka 16: 27, descr. ), Diederich & Serusiaux (Biblthca Lichenol.
1988; NW Himalaya), Watling et al. (British Fungus 86: 103, 2003), Etayo & Breuss (Ost. Z. Pilzk. 13:
Flora. Agarics and Boleti Rev. & Enl. Edn 1: 173 277, 2004).
pp., 2005; Brit. sp.). Stromatopycnis A.F. Vital (1956), anamorphic Pe-
Strobilomycetaceae E.-J. Gilbert (1931) = Boletaceae. zizomycotina, Cpd.OeH.?. 1, Brazil. See Vital
Strobiloscypha N.S. Weber & Denison (1995), Peziza- (Publ9oes Inst. Micol. Recife 15: 5, 1956).
les. 1, USA. Perhaps a member of the Sarcosomata- Stromatoscypha Donk (1951) = Porotheleum.
ceae, but molecular data do not clearly support this. Stromatoscyphaceae Julich (1982) nom. illegit. =
See Weber & Denison (Mycotaxon 54: 129, 1995), Schizophyllaceae.
Harrington et al. (Mycol. 91: 41, 1999; phylogeny), Stromatosphaeria Grev. (1824) nom. rej. = Daldinia.
Hansen & Pfister (Mycol. 98: 1029, 2006; phylog- Stromatostilbella Samuels & E. Mull. ( 1980) = Stro-
eny). matographium fide Seifert ( CJB 65: 2196, 1987).
Strobilurus Singer (1962), Physalacriaceae. 10, wide- Stromatostysanus H6hn. (1919), anamorphic Pezizo-
spread (temperate). See Redhead (CJB 58: 68, 1980). mycotina, Hsy.OeH.?. I, Europe. See Braun (Sydowia
stroma (pl. stromata), a mass or matrix of vegetative 45: 81, 1993).
hyphae, with or without tissue of the host or sub- Stromatothecia D.E. Shaw & D. Hawksw. (1971),
strate, sometimes sclerotium-like in form, in or on Odontotremataceae. 1 (on Nothofagus), Papua New
which spores or fruit bodies bearing spores are pro- Guinea. See Shaw & Hawksworth (Proc. Papua New
duced. Many ascomycetes (esp. Xylariales) and ana- Guinea Sci. Soc. 22: 24, 1971), Sherwood-Pike (My-
morphic fungi have stromata; a few Pucciniales and cotaxon 28: 137, 1987).
other fungi. ecto- (epi-, Fuisting), a -, normally co- Stromatothelium Trevis. (1861),? Pyrenulales (L). 4,
nidial, formed in the periderm and frequently break- widespread (tropical).
ing through the bark; endo- (ento-) (hypho-, Fuist- =
Stromne Clem. ( 1909) Engleromyces.
 SUBHYMENIUM 67I

Strongwellsea A. Batko & Weiser (1965), Ento- phic Pezizomycotina, Cpd.OfH.15. (on Pseudocy-
mophthoraceae. 2, USA. See Batko & Weiser (J. In- phellaria), Tasmania. See Coppins & Kondratyuk
vert. Path. 7: 455, 1965), Weiser & Batko (Folia (Edinb. J. Bot. 52: 229, 1995).
Parasit. 13: 144, 1966), Humber (Mycol. 68: 1042, Stylaspergillus B. Sutton, Alcorn & P.J. Fisher (1982),
1976; emend., key), Remaudiere & Keller (Myco- anamorphic Pezizomycotina, Hso.OfH.15. 1, wide-
taxon 11: 323, 1980; syn. of Erynia), Humber (Myco- spread. Synanamorph Parasympodiella. See Toku-
taxon 15: 167, 1982), Eilenberg et al. (Entomophaga masu (TM&! 28: 19, 1987).
37: 65, 1992; isolation), Eilenberg & Michelsen (J. Stylina Syd. (1921), Graphiolaceae. 1 (on Livistona),
Invert. Path. 73: 189, 1999; host range), Keller & China.
Petrini (Sydowia 57: 23, 2005; key), Keller (Sydowia Stylobates Fr. (183 7) nom. dub., Agaricales.
59: 75, 2007; Switzerland, n.sp.). Stylodothis Arx & E. Milli. (1975), Dothideaceae. 2,
Strongyleuma Vain. (1927) = Chaenothecopsis fide widespread. See von Arx & Miiller (Stud. Mycol. 9:
Tibell (Beih. Nova Hedwigia 79: 597, 1984). 11, 1975), Lumbsch & Lindemuth (MR. 105: 901,
Strongylium (Ach.) Gray (1821) = Calicium fide Ti- 2001; phylogeny), Lumbsch et al. (Mo/. Phylogen.
bell (Beih. Nova Hedwigia 79: 597, 1984). Evol. 34: 512, 2005; phylogeny), Prado et al. (MR.
Strongylopsis Vain. (1927) = Microcalicium fide Ti- 110: 511, 2006; phylogeny), Schoch et al. (Mycol.
bell (Bot. Notiser 131: 229, 1978). 98: 1041, 2006; phylogeny).
Strongylotballus Bat. & Cif. (1959), anamorphic Pe- Styloletendraea Weese (1924) nom. nud. = Nectria.
zizomycotina, Cpt.-.-. 1, Brazil. See Batista & Ciferri Anamorph name. fide Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary
(Mycopath. Mycol. appl. 11: 97, 1959). of the Fungi edn 8, 1995).
Stropbaria (Fr.) Que!. ( 1872) = Psilocybe (Fr.) P. Stylonectria Hohn. (1915) = Cosmospora fide
Kumm. fide Kuyper (in litt. ). Rossman et al. (Stud. Mycol. 42: 248 pp., 1999).
Stropbariaceae Singer & A.H. Sm. (1946), Agaricales. Stylonectriella Hohn. (1915) ? = Nectriella Nitschke
18 gen. (+46 syn.), 1316 spp. ex Fuckel fide Sutton (Mycol. Pap. 141, 1977).
Lit.: Fogel (Mycol. 77: 72, 1985), Pegler & Young Stylopage Drechsler (1935), Zoopagaceae. 17, wide-
(Notes R. bot. Gdn Edinb. 44: 437, 1987), Watling & spread. See Drechsler (Mycol. 27: 197, 1935),
Gregory (British Fungus Flora 5, 1987), Jacobsson Drechsler (Mycol. 27: 206, 1935), Drechsler (Mycol.
(Windahlia 19: 1, 1990), Bougher & Castellano (My- 28: 241, 1936), Drechsler (Mycol. 30: 137, 1938),
col. 85: 285, 1993), Johnston & Buchanan (N.Z. JI Drechsler (Mycol. 31: 388, 1939), Drechsler (Mycol.
Bot. 33: 379, 1995), Holec (Mykol. Listy 57: 1, 1996), 37: 1, 1945), Drechsler (Mycol. 40: 85, 1948), Dud-
Bresinsky & Binder (Z. Mykol. 64: 79, 1998), dington (Ann. Bot. Lond. 17: 127, 1953), Duddington
Kytovuori (Karstenia 39: 11, 1999), Reijnders (MR (Mycol. 47: 245, 1955), Peach & Juniper (TBMS 38:
104: 900, 2000), Bougher & Lebel (Aust. Syst. Bot. 431, 1955), Dyal (Sydowia 27: 293, 1976; keys para-
14: 439, 2001), Peintner et al. (Am. J. Bot. 88: 2168, sites of nematodes and amoebae, bibliogr.), Wood
2001), Binder & Bresinsky (Mycol. 94: 85, 2002), (TBMS 80: 368, 1983), Saikawa (Mycol. 78: 309,
Boekhout et al. (MR. 106: 1251, 2002), Moncalvo et 1986; ultrastr.), Blackwell & Malloch (Mycol. 83:
al. (Mo/. Phylogen. Evol. 23: 357, 2002), Bon & 360, 1991; life history), Mo & Bi (Mycosystema 20:
Roux (Docums Mycol. 33: 3, 2003), Clemen\)on & 129, 2001; China).
Roffler (Mycol. Progr. 2: 235, 2003), Matsumoto et stylospore ( 1) a spore on a pedicel or hypha, esp. a
al. (Mycoscience 44: 197, 2003), Francis & Bougher urediniospore (obsol. ); (2) an elongated pycnidio-
(Australasian Mycologist 23: 1, 2004), Guzman & spore (obsol.); (3) the sporangiolum (the 'Stielgem-
Kasuya (Mycoscience 45: 295, 2004), Peintner et al. men' of Linnemann, 1941) of Mortierella.
(Mycol. 96: 1042, 2004), Walther et al. (MR. 109: Stypella Moller ( 1895), Auriculariales. 4, widespread.
525, 2005), Matheny et al. (Mycol. 98: 982, 2006; See Martin (Stud. nat. Hist. Univ. Iowa 16: 143,
phylogeny), Moreau et al. (Mo/. Phylogen. Evol. 38: 1934), Donk (Persoonia 4: 241, 1966), Roberts (My-
794, 2006). cotaxon 69: 209, 1998; key), Weiss & Oberwinkler
Stropboloma (Singer) Balletto (1989) nom. inval. = (MR. 105: 403, 2001; phylogeny).
Psilocybe (Fr.) P. Kumm. fide Kuyper (in litt.). Stypinella J. Schrot. ( 1888) = Helicobasidium.
Strossmayeria Schulzer (1881), Helotiaceae. Ana- Stysanopsis Ferraris (1909) = Cephalotrichum Link
morph Pseudospiropes. 16, widespread. See Iturriaga fide Hughes (C!B 36: 727, 1958).
& Korf(Mycotaxon 36: 119, 1990; monogr.), Hosoya Stysanus Corda (1837) = Cephalotrichum Link fide
(Memoirs of the National Science Museum Tokyo 34: Hughes (C!B 36: 727, 1958).
241, 2000; Japan). suaveolent, having a sweet smell.
Strumella Fr. (1849), anamorphic Urnula, Hsp.OeP.?. sub- (prefix), under; below; frequently in the sense of
8, widespread. S. coryneoidea, canker of oak (Quer- approximating to the condition qualified, slightly,
cus) and sometimes of other trees. See Wolf (Mycol. somewhat.
50: 83 7, 1959). Subbaromyces Hesselt. (1953), ? Pleosporales. Ana-
Strumellopsis Hohn. (1909), anamorphic Pezizomy- morph Hyalobelemnospora. 2 (on filter beds), N.
cotina, St.OeP.?. 2, Java. America; India. See Cole et al. (C!B 52: 2453, 1974;
Stuartella Fabre (1879), Dothideomycetes. Anamorph development, ultrastr.), Malloch & Blackwell (C!B
Bactrodesmium. 3, Europe; N. America. See 68: 1712, 1990), Blackwell et al. (Mycol. 95: 987,
Laflamme & Miiller (Sydowia 29: 278, 1977), Funk 2003; phylogeny).
& Shoemaker (C!B 61: 2277, 1983). subcentric, see centric.
stuffed (of a stipe ), having the inside of a different subcutis, see cutis.
structure from that of the outer layer (Fig. 4F). subglobose, not quite spherical (Fig. 23.1 ).
stupose, of tissue formed from hyphae which are not subhymenium, generative tissue below the hymenium;
gelatinized. sometimes used as equivalent to medullary exciple or
Stygiomyces Coppins & S.Y. Kondr. (1995), anamor- hypothecium.
672 SUBHYSTEROPYCNIS

Subhysteropycnis Wedin & Hafellner (1998), anamor- 1973).

phic Arthonia, Cpd.?.? (L). 1, Chile. See Wedin & Sufa Adans. (1763) = Lycoperdon Pers. fide Mussat
Hafellner (Licheno/ogist 30: 69, 1998). (Sy/I. fang. IS: 408, 1901 ).
Subicularium M.L. Farr & Goos (1989), anamorphic sufu (Chinese cheese), an oriental food composed of
Pezizomycotina, Hsp.#eP.1. 1, Venezuela. See Eriks- Actinomucor or Mucor fermented soybeans (Hes-
son (SA 8: 77, 1989). seltine, Myco/. S7: 164, 1965, Mycologist S: 162,
Subiculicola Speg. (1924) = Melioliphila fide Rossman 1991); see Fermented food and drinks.
(Myco/. Pap. IS7, 1987). sugar fungus, a fungus attacking decaying substances
subiculum (subicule), a net-, wool-, or crust-like and only able to utilize simple sugars, amino acids,
growth of mycelium under fruit-bodies. and other relatively simple organic compounds
Submersisphaeria K.D. Hyde (1996), Annulatasca- (Thom & Morrow, J. Bact. 33: 77, 1937).
ceae. 5 (submerged wood), Australia. See Hyde Sugiyamaella Kurtzman & Robnett (2007), Trichomo-
(Nova Hedwigia 62: 171, 1996), Wong et al. (SA 16: nascaceae. 1. See Kurtzman (FEMS Yeast Res. 7:
17, 1998), Campbell et al. (Myco/. 9S: 41, 2003; phy- 1046, 2007; from forests), Kurtzman & Robnett
logeny), Pinnoi et al. (Sydowia S6: 72, 2004; key). (FEMS Yeast Res. 7: 141, 2007).
suboperculate, see ascus. Sugiyamaemyces I.I. Tav. & Balazuc (1989), Laboul-
Subramanella H.C. Srivast. (1962) = Phomopsis beniaceae. 1, Borneo. See Tavares & Balazuc (Myco-
(Sacc.) Bubak. fide Sutton (Myco/. Pap. 141, 1977). taxon 34: 566, 1989).
Subramania D. Rao & P. Rag. Rao (1964), anamor- Suillaceae Bes! & Bresinsky (1997), Boletales. 3 gen.
phic Pezizomycotina, Hso.OeP.3. 1, India. See Rao & (+ 15 syn.), 54 spp.
Rao (Trans. Am. microsc. Soc. 83: 403, 1964). Lit.: Samson & Fortin (Myco/. 80: 382, 1988),
Subramanianospora Narayanan, J.K. Sharma & Baura et al. (Myco/. 84: 592, 1992), Bruns et al.
Minter (2003), anamorphic Pezizomycotina. 1, India. (Mo/. Ecol. 7: 257, 1998), Dahlberg & Finlay (Ecto-
See Narayanan et al. (Indian Phytopath. S6: 160, mycorrhizal Fungi: 33, 1999), Noordeloos (Coo/ia
2003). 43: 1, 2000), Noordeloos (Coo/ia 43: 75, 2000), Ma-
Subramaniomyces Varghese & V.G. Rao (1980), nian et al. (FEMS Microbial. Lett. 204: 117, 2001),
anamorphic Pezizomycotina, Hso.OeP.3. 3, India. See Binder & Hibbett (Mo/. Phylogen. Evol. 22: 76,
Varghese & Rao (Kavaka 7: 83, 1979), Crous et al. 2002), Moncalvo et al. (Mo/. Phylogen. Evol. 23:
(MR. 110: 264, 2006). 357, 2002), Ding & Wen (Nova Hedwigia 76: 459,
Subramaniula Arx (1985), Chaetomiaceae. 2, S. Af- 2003), Muller et al. (Mo/. Ecol. 16: 165, 2006).
rica; India. See von Arx (Proc. Indian Acad. Sci. Pl. Suillellus Murrill ( 1909) = Boletus Fr. fide Singer
Sci. 94: 341, 1985), Cannon (TBMS 86: 56, 1986; (Farlowia 2: 223, 1945).
key), von Arx et al. (Beih. Nova Hedwigia 94, 1988). Suillosporium Pouzar (1958), Botryobasidiaceae. 2,
substrate (substratum), although these two terms are Europe; N. America. See Eriksson et al. (Cortie. N.
frequently treated as synonyms by mycologists both Europ. 7, 1984), Langer & Langer (Frontiers in
have useful special senses: ( 1) substrate: (in enzy- Basidiomycote Mycology: 303, 2004; Ecuador).
mology) is applied to the substance on which an en- Suillus (Haller) Kuntze (1898) = Boletus Fr. fide
zyme acts and in microbiology to the substances (e.g. Stalpers (in litt. ).
culture medium constituents) utilized by a microor- Suillus Gray ( 1821 ), Suillaceae. 50 (associated with
ganism for growth in distinction to the material; (2) conifers), widespread (north temperate; introduced in
substratum (pl. substrata): (in ecology), the mate- southern hemisphere). See Pantidou & Groves (CJB
rial on which an organism is growing or to which it is 44: 1371, 1966; cultural studies), Thiers (Beih. Nova
attached. Hedwigia SI, 1975; key N. Am. spp.), ~runs' &
substroma, pseudostroma (q.v.) in which the vegeta- Palmer (J. Mo/. Evo/. 28: 349, 1989; e lution),
tive hyphae of the host predominate (Johnston, Ann. Baura et al. (Myco/. 84: 592, 1992; gastroi form),
Mo. bot. Gdn 27: 31, 1940). Engel (Schmier- und Filzrohr/inge s.I. in urope,
Subulariella Hohn. ( 1915) nom. dub., anamorphic 1996; key Eur. spp.), Kretzer et al. (Myco/. 8: 776,
Pezizomycotina. See Sutton (Myco/. Pap. 141, 1977). 1996; taxonomy, phylogeny), Kretzer & Bruns (My-
subulate, slender and tapering to a point; awl-shaped co/. 89: 586, 1997; gastroid form), Dahlberg &
(Fig. 23.34). Finlay (Suillus - Ectomycorrhizal fungi, key genera
Subulicium Hjortstam & Ryvarden (1979), Hymeno- in profile, 1999; ecology), Wu et al. (Mo/. Phylog.
chaetales. 3, widespread (north temperate). See Evol. 17: 37, 2000; phylogeny, biogeography), Con-
Hjortstam & Ryvarden (Mycotaxon 9: 511, 1979). siglio (Rivista di Mico/ogia 44: 99, 2001), Estades &
Subulicystidiaceae Jilli ch ( 1982) = Hyphodermata- Lannoy (Bulletin Myco/ogique et Botanique Dau-
ceae. phine-Savoie 44: 3, 2004; European spp.), Sutara
Subulicystidium Parmasto ( 1968), Hydnodontaceae. (Czech Myco/. S7: 1, 2005; Central European gen-
Anamorph Aegeritina. 7, widespread. See Jiilich era), Watling et al. (British Fungus Flora. Agarics
(Persoonia 8: 187, 1975), Duhem & Michel (Cryp- and Bo/eti Rev. & Enl. Edn I: 173 pp., 2005; British
tog. Myco/. 22: 163, 2001). spp.).
Subulispora Tubaki (1971), anamorphic Pezizomy- Suillus P. Karst. (1882) = Gyroporus.
cotina, Hso.OfH.10. 12, widespread (north temper- Suillus P. Micheli ex Adans. (1763) = Boletus Fr. fide
ate). See Sutton (TBMS 71: 167, 1978), de Hoog Donk (Persoonia 8: 279, 1975).
(Stud. Myco/. 26: 54, 1985; key), Castafleda Ruiz et Sulcaria Bystrek (1971), Parmeliaceae (L). 3, Asia;
al. (Mycotaxon 67: 9, 1998), Marvanova & USA. See Brodo & Hawksworth (Op. bot. Soc. bot.
Laichmanova (Fungal Diversity 26: 241, 2007; key). Lund 42, 1977), Awasthi & Awasthi (Cando/lea 40:
subuniversal veil, see protoblem. 305, 1985; India, Nepal), Brodo (Mycotaxon 27: 113,
Sucinaria Syd. (1925) = Coccodiella fide Millier & 1986; USA), Peterson et al. (Bryo/ogist 101: 112,
von Arx in Ainsworth et al. (Eds) (The Fungi 4A: 87, 1998; USA), Obermayer & Elix (Biblthca Lichenol.
 SYDOW/ELLA 673

86: 33, 2003; Tibet, chemistry). Svrcekia Kubicka (1960) = Boudiera Cooke fide
sulcate, grooved. Dissing (SA 6: 153, 1987).
Sulcatisclerotes Bene§ (1959), Fossil Fungi. 2 (Car- Svrcekomyces J. Moravec (1976) = Pseudombrophila
boniferous), former Czechoslovakia. fide van Brummelen (Libri Botanici 14: 1, 1995).
Sulcatistroma A.W. Ramaley (2005), Calosphaeriales. Swampomyces Kohlm. & Volkm.-Kohlm. (1987),
I, USA. See Ramaley (Mycotaxon 93: 140, 2005). Hypocreomycetidae. 2, pantropical. See Hyde & Na-
Sulcispora, see Su/cospora. kagiri (Sydowia 44: 122, 1992), Read et al. (MR 99:
Sulcospora Shoemaker & C.E. Babe. (1989), 1465, 1995; ultrastr.), Abdel-Wahab et al. (Fungal
Phaeosphaeriaceae. I, Europe. See Shoemaker & Diversity 8: 35, 2001; Egypt), Sakayaroj et al. (Bot.
Babcock (C!B 67: 1500, 1989). Mar. 48: 395, 2005; phylogeny), Schoch et al. (MR
Sulcopyrenula H. Harada (1999), Pyrenulaceae. 4, 111: 154, 2007; phylogeny).
widespread. See Harada (Lichenologist 31: 567, swarm-cell (of Mycetozoa and some Chytridiales), a
1999). motile cell acting, before or after division, as an iso-
Sulcospora Kohlm. & Volkm.-Kohlm. (1993) = Arop- gamete.
siclus. swarm-spore (swarmer), see zoospore.
sulcus, a furrow or groove. Syamithabeeja Subram. & Natarajan (1976), anamor-
sulphur polypore (sulphur shelf-mushroom), phic Pezizomycotina, Hso.OeH.18. 1, India. See
basidi~ of the edible Laetiporus su/phureus. Subramanian & Natarajan (Mycol. 67: 1213, 1975).
Sulphu a Pilat (1953) = Lindtneria fide Hjortstam Sychnoblastia Vain. (1921) = Thelopsis fide Hawk-
(in /itt. sworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995).
summer pore, a spore germinating without resting, Sychnogonia Ktirb. (1855) nom. rej. = Muellerella fide
frequen ly living only a short time; cf. resting spore. Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8,
Sungaiicola Fryar & K.D. Hyde (2004), Sordariomy- 1995).
cetes. I, Brunei. See Fryar & Hyde (Cryptog. Mycol. Sychnogonia Trevis. (1860) [non Sychnogonia Ktirb.
25: 250, 2004). 1855] = Thelopsis fide Hawksworth et al. (Diction-
super- (prefix), above; used in combination with the ary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995).
names of taxonomic categories to give additional sycosis, a fungus disease of the hair follicles; esp. of the
ranks in (e.g. superfamily); only recently permitted face; ringworm of the beard.
under the botanical Code. Sydow (Hans; 1879-1946; Germany). Son of P. Sydow
superficial, on the surface of the substratum. (q.v.); employed at the Dresden Bank, Berlin (1904-
superior (of an annulus), near the top of the stipe. 193 7); collected in Costa Rica (1924-1925), Vene-
supine (of fructifications ), closely applied to the sub- zuela (1927-1928) and Ecuador (1937-1938). An
stratum. amateur; founder and Editor Anna/es Myco/ogici
supra- (prefix), above; -generic, all taxonomic ranks (1903-1944); in addition to works produced with his
above that of genus; -specific, all taxonomic ranks father, contributed greatly to development of mycotas
above that of species; also used at other ranks of the particularly in Central and South America. Pubis.
hierarchy; cf. infra-. (with P. Sydow) Mycotheca Germanica (1903-1942)
suprahilar plage (of basidiospores, esp. of Lactarius [exsiccati, nos 1-550 issued jointly with P. Sydow];
and Russula), the area above the hilar appendage on Monographia Uredinearum (1902-1924). Biogs,
which the eusporial ornamentation is lacking or re- obits etc. Grummann (1974: 49); Petrak (Sydowia 2:
duced (Kiihner, 1926). 1, 1948 [portrait]); Stafleu & Cowan (TL-2 6: 129,
surculicolous (of Exobasidium infections), monocarpic 1986).
(q.v.) and systemic in annual shoots (Nannfeldt, Sydow (Paul; 1851-1925; Germany). Schoolmaster,
1981). Berlin; father of H. Sydow (q.v.). Major contribu-
Surculiseries Okane, Nakagiri & Tad. Ito (2001), tions to information handling in mycology through
anamorphic Pezizomycotina. I, Japan. See Okane et indexes and catalogues; with his son, the author of
al. (Mycoscience 42: 116, 200 I). many works describing new species of ascomycetes,
surfactant, an agent which reduces the surface tension rusts and smuts. Pubis. Die Flechten Deutsch/ands
of a liquid, e.g. detergent. (1887); Index vols (12-13) to Saccardo's Sy/loge;
suscept, a living organism which is susceptible to (able (with Lindau) Thesaurus Literaturae Mycologicae
to be attacked by; non-immune to) a given disease, (1908-1918); Uredineen (1888-1924) [exsiccati];
pathogen, or toxin. Ustilagineen (1894-1915) [exsiccati]; (with H. Sy-
suspensor, a hypha supporting a gamete, gametangium, dow, q.v.) Monographia Uredinearum (1902-1924).
or esp. a zygospore (Fig. 27C). Biogs, obits etc. Stafleu & Cowan (TL-2 6: 132,
Sutravarana Subram. & Chandrash. (1977), anamor- 1986).
phic Pezizomycotina, Hsy.OeH.10. 1, India. See Sydowia Bres. (1895), Dothioraceae. Anamorphs Do-
Subramanian & Chandrashekara (CJB 55: 251, thichiza, Sclerophoma, Hormonema-like. 10, Europe;
1977). N. America. See Barr (Contr. Univ. Mich. Herb. 9:
Suttonia S. Ahmad (1961) [non Suttonia A. Rich. 523, 1972), Froidevaux (Nova Hedwigia 23: 679,
1832, Myrsinaceae] = Suttoniella. 1973), Funk & Finck (C!B 66: 212, 1988), Yurlova
Suttoniella S. Ahmad (1961), anamorphic Pezizomy- et al. (Stud Mycol. 43: 63, 1999; DNA), Barr (Har-
cotina, St.lbH.16. 3, Asia; Australia. See Sutton vard Pap. Bot. 6: 25, 2001), Goodwin et al. (Phyto-
(TBMS59: 285, 1972), Punithalingam (MR 107: 917, pathology 91: 648, 2001; phylogeny), Tsuneda et al.
2003; cytology), Hoyo & G6mez-Bolea (Mycotaxon (Mycol. 96: 1128, 2004; phylogeny), Schoch et al.
89: 39, 2004). (Myco/. 98: 1041, 2006; phylogeny).
Suttonina H.C. Evans (1984), anamorphic Pezizomy- Sydowiella Petr. (1923), Sydowiellaceae. 3 (from
cotina, Cac.1-= eP.38. 1, Guatemala. See Evans (My- bark), Europe; N. America. See Barr (Mycotaxon 41:
co/. Pap. 153: 92, 1984). 287, 1991), Rossman et al. (Mycoscience 48: 135,
674 SYDOWIELLACEAE

2007; review). 2 (beetle mycetomas), Germany. See Jones et al. (MR

Sydowiellaceae Lar.N. Vassiljeva (1987), Di- 103: 542, 1999; syst. posn), Schweigkofler et al.
aporthales. 7 gen., 17 spp. Further research is needed (Organ. Divers. Evol. 2: 1, 2002; phylogeny), Lo-
on the circumscription of this fam. fide Vasilyeva pandic et al. (Mycol. Progr. 4: 205, 2005; phylog-
(Mycoscience 42: 401, 2001), Rossman et al. (Myco- eny).
science 48: 135, 2007; phylogeny). sympatric, occurring in the same geographical region.
Sydowiellina Bat. & 1.H. Lima (1959) = Myriangiella Cf. allopatric.
fide von Arx & Miiller (Stud. Myco/. 9, 1975). Symperidium Klotzsch (1843) = Aecidium fide Sac-
Sydowina Petr. (1923) = Lojkania fide Barr (Myco- cardo (Sy//. fang. 18: 829, 1906).
tawn 20, 1984). Symphaeophyma Speg. (1912), Parmulariaceae. 1, S.
Sydowinula Petr. (1923) = Acanthonitschkea fide America. See Inacio & Cannon (MR 107: 82, 2003).
Nannfeldt (Svensk bot. Tidskr. 69: 49, 1975). Symphaster Theiss. & Syd. (1915), Asterinaceae. 2, S.
Sylviacollaea Cif. (1963), anamorphic Pezizomycotina, America; S. Africa. See Hosagoudar et al. (Journal
St.OeH.15. 1 (on termites), Dominican Republic. See of Mycopathologica/ Research 39: 61, 2001 ).
Ciferri (Atti /st. bot. Univ. Lab. crittog. Pavia ser. 5 symphogenous, see meristogenous.
20: 246, 1963). Symphyosira Preuss (1853), anamorphic Symphyosir-
sym-, see syn-. inia, Hsy.= eH.39. 4, Europe.
Symbiosis. Associations between unlike organisms, Symphyosirinia E.A. Ellis (1956), Helotiaceae. Ana-
generally ones persisting for long periods (relative to morph Symphyosira. 4, Europe; N. America. See
the generation time of the interacting organisms); ap- Baral (SA 13: 113, 1994; posn), Baral (Z. Mykol. 60:
parently first used by the lichenologist A.B. Frank in 211, 1994; key).
1877 (often credited to de Bary, 1879) who later Symphysos Bat. & Cavalc. (1967), anamorphic Pe-
coined the word mycorrhiza (q.v.). At times equated zizomycotina, Cpt.OeH.?. 1, Brazil. See Batista &
with mutualism (q.v.), but correctly also covering Cavalcanti (Alas Inst. Micol. Univ. Pernambuco 5:
parasitic (harmful) and commensalistic (unharrnful) 202, 1967).
associations (Ahmadjian & Paracer, 1987). symplastic, entering living cells; cf. apoplastic.
Symbioses involving fungi are frequent, abundant Symplectromyces Thaxt. (1908), Laboulbeniaceae. 1,
and widespread. Mutualistic symbioses include widespread. See Benjamin (Aliso 10: 345, 1983), Ta-
endophytes, lichens, mycorrhizas and rumen fungi, as vares (Mycol. Mem. 9: 627 pp., 1985).
well as cultivation of fungi by ambrosial insects, ants, symplesiomorphy (-ies), see Cladistics.
humans and termites. Parasitic symbioses include Symplocia A. Massa!. (1854) nom. rej. = Crocynia.
fungal diseases of animals, other fungi and plants, but Sympodia (R. Heim) W.B. Cooke (1952) nom. inval. =
also parasitism of fungi by plants such as orchids, Marasmius fide Kirk (in litt. ).
and consumption of fungi by various types of animal. sympodial (of conidiogenous cells), characterized by
In mutualistic lichen symbioses, there has been de- continued growth, after the main axis has produced a
bate as to which partner might be regarded as host terminal spore, by the development of a succession of
(e.g. de Bary regarded the algae in lichens as the apices each of which originates below and to one side
host, and Douglas, 1994, the fungus as host to the al- of the previous apex.
gae); to circumvent this controversy, Law & Lewis Sympodiella W.B. Kendr. (1958), anamorphic Pezizo-
(1983) used the neutral terms exhabitant (the organ- mycotina, Hso.OeH.39. 3, Europe; Cuba. See Ken-
ism forming the outer tissues) and inhabitant (the drick (TBMS 41: 519, 1958).
enclosed organism). Sympodina Subram. & Lodha (1964) = Veronaea fide
In lichens, Poelt (Abstr. IMC2, 1977) recognized: von Arx (Gen. Fungi Sporu/. Cult., 1970).
two-membered -, one alga + one fungns, three- Sympodiocladium Descals (1982), anamorphic Pe-
membered -, one alga + two fungi (lichenicolous zizomycotina, Hso.OeH.1. 1 (aquatic), British Isles.
fungi; q.v.), or two algae+ one fungus (cephalodium; See Descals (TBMS 78: 427, 1982).
q.v.); and four-membered-, two algae+ two fungi Sympodioclathra Voglmayr (1997), anamorphic Pe-
(lichenicolous lichens); Hawksworth (Bot. J. Linn. zizomycotina, Hso.?.?. 1, USA. See Voglmayr & Kri-
Soc. 96: 3, 1988) used '-biont' (q.v.) instead and dis- sai-Greilhuber (Myco/. 89: 945, 1997).
cussed further fungal/algal interactions (see also sympodioconidium (sympodulospore), a spore pro-
Rambold & Triebel, Bibi. Lich. 48, 1992). duced on a sympodula.
Lit.: Ahmadjian & Paracer (Symbiosis, an introduc- Sympodiomyces Fell & Statzell (1971) = Blastobotrys
tion to biological associations, 1986), Carroll (in fide Statzell-Tallman & Fell in Kurtzman & Fell
Carroll & Wicklow, The fangal community, edn 2 : (Eds) (Yeasts, a taxonomic study 4th edn: 603, 1998),
327, 1992; fungal mutualisms), Cook et al. (Eds)
(Symp. Soc. exp. Biol. 29, 1975), Cooke (The biology
ofsymbiotic fangi, 1977), Cook et al. (Eds) (Cellular
interactions in symbiosis and parasitism, 1980),
Douglas (Symbiotic interactions, 1994), Law &
Lewis (Biol. J. Linn. Soc. 20: 249, 1983), Lewis
(Biol. Rev. 48: 261, 1973; in Rayner et al. (Eds), Evo-
Sympodiomycopsis Sugiy., Tokuoka l
Carreiro et al. (Int. J. Syst. Evol. Microbiol. 54: 1891,
2004), Kurtzman & Robnett (FEMS Yeast Res. 7:
141, 2007).

tar), Japan. See Begerow et al. (MR 10 53, 2000;

mo!. phylogeny).
Komag.
(1991 ), anamorphic Microstromataceae. 1 from nec-

lutionary biology of the fangi: 161, 1987), Margulis Sympodiophora G.R.W. Arnold (1970) = seudohans-
& Fester (Eds) (Symbiosis as a source of evolution- fordia G.R.W. Arnold fide de Hoog (Persoonia 10:
ary innovation, 1991 ), Sapp (Evolution by associa- 67, 1978), Arnold (Abstracts, XI Congress of Euro-
tion: a history of symbiosis, 1984). See Antagonism, pean Mycologists Kew, England, 7-11 September
Coevolution, Endophyte, Lichens, Mycorrhiza. 1992: 3, 1992).
Symbiotaphrina Kiihlw. & Jurzitza ex W. Garns & Sympodioplanus R.C. Sinclair & Boshoff (1997),
Arx ( 1980), anamorphic Pezizomycotina, Hso.OeH.?. anamorphic Pezizomycotina, Hso.?.?. 1, S. Africa; S.
 SYNCHYTRIUM 675

America. See Sinclair et al. (Mycotaxon 64: 366, O'Donnell et al. (Mycol. 93: 286, 2001; phylogeny),
1997). Voigt & Wostemeyer (Gene 270: 113, 2001; phylog-
Sympodomyces R.K. Benj. (1973), Laboulbeniaceae. eny), Nyilasi et al. (Clin. Microbial. Infect. 14: 393,
1, Papua New Guinea. See Benjamin (Aliso 8: 1, 2008; molecular identification).
1973), Tavares (Mycol. Mem. 9: 627 pp., 1985). Syncephalidium Badura (1963) = Syncephalis fide
sympodula, a sympodial conidiogenous cell. Benjamin (Mycol. 48: 1, 1966).
Sympoventuria Crous & Seifert (2007), ? Venturi- Syncephalis Tiegh. & G. Le Monn. (1873), Pipto-
aceae. Anamorph Sympodiella-like. 1, S. Africa. See cephalidaceae. c. 45 (mycoparasites of Mucorales),
Crous et al. (Fungal Diversity 2S: 19, 2007), Crous et widespread. See Benjamin (Aliso 4: 321, 1959), Zy-
al. (Stud. Mycol. S8: 185, 2007; phylogeny). cha et al. (Mucorales, 1969; key), Kuzuha (TMSJ 14:
syn- (sym-) (in compounds), growing together; adhe- 237, 1973), Hunter & Butler (Mycol. 67: 863, 1975),
sion; aggregation. Baker et al. (Mycol. 69: 1008, 1977; host range &
Synalissa Fr. (1825), Lichinaceae (L). 5, Europe; N. culture), Kuzuha (J. Jap. Bot. SS: 343, 1980; zygo-
America. See Moreno & Egea (Acta Bot. Barcinon. spore formation), Bawcutt (TBMS 80: 219, 1983),
41: 1, 1992), Schultz & Biidel (Mycotaxon 84: 21, Benjamin (Aliso 11: l, 1985), Can et al. (Nova Hed-
2002), Schultz & Biidel (Lichenologist 34: 39, 2002; wigia 49: 427, 1989), Ginman & Young (Mycologist
key). S: 19, 1991; ultrastr.), Gruhn & Petzold (Can. J. Mi-
Synalissina Ny!. (1885) = Lempholemma fide Zahl- crobial. 37: 355, 1991), Patil & Patil (Indian Phyto-
bruckner (Nat. Pjlanzenfam. 8: 167, 1926). path. 43: 217, 1994), Ho (Taiwania 48: 53, 2003;
Synallisopsis Ny!. ex Stizenb. (1882) nom. inval. = Taiwan), Tanabe et al. (J. gen. appl. Microbial. To-
Pyrenopsis fide Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the kyo SI: 267, 2005; phylogeny), White et al. (Mycol.
Fungi edn 8, 1995). 98: 872, 2006; phylogeny), Ho & Benny (Botanical
synanamorph, see States of fungi. Studies 48: 319, 2007; n.sp., Taiwan), Ho & Benny
Synandromyces Thaxt. (1912), Laboulbeniaceae. 10, (Botanical Studies 49: 45, 2008; n.sp., Taiwan).
widespread. See Nannfeldt (Svensk bot. Tidskr. 43: Syncephalopsis Boedijn ( 1959) = Syncephalis fide
468, 1949). Benjamin (Mycol. 48: l, 1966).
Synaphia Nees & T. Nees ex Rchb. (1841) nom. dub., Syncesia Taylor (1836), Roccellaceae (L). 17, wide-
Fungi. spread (esp. S. America). See Tehler (Cryptog. Bot.
synapomorphy (-ies), see Cladistics. 3: 139, 1993), Tehler (Fl. Neotrop. 7S, 1997), Myllys
Synaptomyces Thaxt. (1912), Ceratomycetaceae. 1, S. et al. (Bryologist 101: 70, 1998; morphology, phy-
America. logeny), Myllys et al. (Lichenologist 31: 461, 1999;
synaptonemal complex, proteinaceous, longitudinally phylogeny), Tehler & Irestedt (Cladistics 23: 432,
aligned structure which usually unites homologous 2007).
chromosomes during the prophase of meiosis. Synchaetomella Decock & Seifert (2005), anamorphic
Synaptospora Cain ( 1957), ? Coniochaetaceae. 4, Diaporthales. 1, Singapore. See Decock et al. (An-
Europe. See Barr (Mycotaxon 39: 43, 1990; posn), tonie van Leeuwenhoek 88: 234, 2005).
Matzer (Cryptog. Mycol. 14: 11, 1993), Huhndorf et synchronized culture, a culture manipulated so that
al. (Sydowia SI: 176, 1999), Reblova (Sydowia S4: division of all the component cells is simultaneous;
248, 2002), Garcia et al. (MR. 110: 1271, 2006). see Williamson & Scopes (Symp. Soc. gen. Micro-
Synarthonia Milli. Arg. (1891), Arthoniales (L). l, C. bial. 11: 217, 1961; Saccharomyces cerevisiae).
America. Synchronoblastia Uecker & F.L. Caruso (1988), ana-
Synarthoniomyces Cif. & Tomas. (1953) = Synartho- morphic Pezizomycotina, Cpd.OeH.6. 1, USA. See
nia. Uecker & Caruso (Mycol. 80: 345, 1988).
Synascomycetes. Class (Giiumann, Die Pilze, 1949) for synchronospore, a spore produced simultaneously with
Ascomycota with spores formed in a spore sac ('sy- other neighbouring spores.
nascus', q.v.), interpreted as a group of fused asci; Synchytriaceae J. Schrot. (1892), Chytridiales. 5 gen.
included fungi now in Ascosphaerales and Protomy- (+ 5 syn.), 136 spp.
cetales (here included in Taphrinales). Lit.: Percival (Zentbl. Bakt. ParasitKde Abt. II 2S:
synascus, the gametangium of Ascosphaera (Varitchak, 440, 1910), Karling (Synchytrium: 470 pp., 1964),
1933). Barr (Geobios New Rep., 1980; emmend.),
Syncarpeila Theiss. & Syd. (1915), Cucurbitariaceae. Raghavendra & Pavgi (Indian Phytopath. 46: 36,
Anamorph Syntholus. 7, widespread. See Barr & 1993), Hampson et al. (Mycol. 86: 733, 1994), Barr
Boise (Mem. N. Y. bot. Gdn 49: 298, 1989), Ramaley in McLaughlin et al. (Eds) (The Mycota A Compre-
& Barr (Mycotaxon 6S: 499, 1997). hensive Treatise on Fungi as Experimental Systems
Syncephalastraceae Naumov ex R.K. Benj. (1959), for Basic and Applied Research 7A: 93, 2001).
Mucorales. 8 gen.(+ l syn.), 22 spp. Synchytrium de Bary & Woronin (1863), Synchytri-
Lit.: Benjamin (Aliso 4: 321, 1959), Zheng et al. aceae. c. 120 (plant parasites), widespread. S. aureum
(Mycosystema I: 35, 1988). reported from 198 host spp. ( 123 gen., 34 fam. ); Kar-
Syncephalastrum J. Schrot. (1886), Syncephalas- ling experimentally infected 1465 spp. in more than
traceae. 2, widespread. See Benjamin (Aliso 4: 321, 918 gen. of 176 fam. with S. macrosporum,
1959), Misra (Mycotaxon 3: 51, 1975), Hobot & Gull S. endobioticum (potato wart disease). See Karling
(Protoplasma 107: 339, 1981; germination), Schipper (Synchytrium, 1964; keys), Karling (Adv. Frontier Pl.
& Stalpers (Persoonia 12: 81, 1983), Chen & Huang Sci. 29: l, 1972), Raghavendra & Pavgi (Indian Phy-
(Mycosystema I: 53, 1988; electrophoresis), Zheng et topath. 46: 36, 1993; on Cucurbitaceae), Hampson et
al. (Mycosystema I: 39, 1988; key), Benny et al. in al. (Mycol. 86: 733, 1994; Ultrastr. S. endobioticum),
McLaughlin et al. (Eds) (The Mycota A Comprehen- Niepold & Stachewicz (Zeitschrift fiir Pjlanzenk-
sive Treatise on Fungi as Experimental Systems for rankheiten und Pjlanzenschutz 111: 313, 2004; PCR-
Basic and Applied Research 7A: 113, 2001), detection of S. endobioticum ).
676 SYNCLADIUM

Syncladium Rabenh. (1859), anamorphic Pezizomy- anamorphic Amphisphaeriaceae. l, Japan. See Handa
cotina, Cpd.?.?. 1, widespread. See Hughes (Myco/. et al. (Mycoscience 45: 138, 2004).
68: 693, 1976). Synnemaseimatoides K. Matsush. & Matsush. (1996),
Syncleistostroma Subram. (1972) nom. conf. =Petro- anamorphic Pezizomycotina, Hso.?.?. 1, Japan. See
myces fide Malloch & Cain (CJB 51: 1647, 1973). Matsushima & Matsushima (Matsush. Myco/. Mem.
Syncoelium Wallr. (1833), ? Algae. See Hughes (CJB 9: 38, 1996).
36: 747, 1958). Synnematium Speare (1920) = Hirsutella fide Evans &
Syncollesia Nees (1823)? = Fumago fide Hawksworth Samson (TBMS19: 431, 1982).
et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995). Synnematomyces Kobayasi (1981), anamorphic Pe-
Syncomista Nieuwl. (1916) = Toninia. zizomycotina, Hsy.OeH.?. 1, Japan. See Kobayasi (J.
syncytium, see coenocyte. Jap. Bot. 56: 287, 1981).
Syndiplodia Peyronel (1915) = Microdiplodia Allesch. Synnematomycetes, anamorphic fungi having synne-
fide Sutton (Myco/. Pap. 141, 1977). mata (H6hnel, 1923); Coremiales (Potebnia, 1909),
syndrome, a complex of symptoms, especially that (obsol.).
which constitutes the picture of a disease. synnematous (synnematogenous), having synnemata.
Synechoblastus Trevis. (1853) = Collema F.H. Wigg. See Seifert (Stud. Myco/. 27: 1, 1985, Stilbella and
fide Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn allies, Mem. N.Y. bot. Gdn 59: 109, 1990, keys).
8, 1995). Synnemellisia N.K. Rao, Manohar. & Goos (1989),
synecology, ecology of communities. anamorphic Pezizomycotina, Hsy.OeH.15. 1, India.
synergism, two organisms or environmental factors See Rao et al. (Myco/. 80: 896, 1988).
acting simultaneously to effect a change greater than Synnmukerjiomyces Aneja & R. Kumar (1999), ana-
either could alone; e.g. the increase of fungicidal morphic Pezizomycotina, H?.?.?. 1, India. See Aneja
value in certain mixtures of fungicides, fungicides & Kumar (Advances in Microbial Biotechnology: 1,
and non-toxic materials, or of air pollutants. Cf. me- 1999).
tabiosis. Synomyces Arthur (1924) = Coleosporium fide Dietel
syngamy, fertilization; the fusion of male and female (Nat. Pflanzenfam. 6, 1928).
cells to form a zygote. synonym, another name for a species or group, esp. a
Syngenosorus Trevis. (1860) = Tomasellia fide Hawk- later or illegitimate name not currently employed for
sworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995). the taxon. If two or more names are based on the
Syngliocladium Petch (1932), anamorphic Ophiocor- same type they are homotypic (nomenclatural, 'ob-
dyceps, Hsy.OeH.?. 5, widespread (north temperate). ligate', = ) synonyms, if on different types they may
See Petch (TBMS 25: 262, 1942), Pendland & Bou- be heterotypic (taxonomic, 'facultative', =) syno-
cias (Mycopathologia 99: 25, 1987), Hodge et al. nyms. See Nomenclature, and cf. basionym, homo-
(Myco/. 90: 743, 1998), Evans & Shah (MR. 106: 737, nym, orthographic synisonym, variant.
2002). Synostomella Syd. (1927) = Cyclotheca fide Millier &
Synglonium Penz. & Sacc. (1897) ? = Nymanomyces von Arx (Beitr. Kryptfl. Schweiz 11 no. 2, 1962).
fide H6hnel (Annis mycol. 16: 154, 1918). Synostomina Petr. (1949), anamorphic Pezizomy-
synisonym, one of two or more names having the same cotina, St.OeH.?. 1, S. America.
basionym (Donk, Persoonia 1: 175, 1960). Synpeltis Syd. & P. Syd. (1917) = Cyclotheca fide
synkaryon, a diploid zygote nucleus. Millier & von Arx (Beitr. Kryptfl. Schweiz 11 no. 2,
synkaryotic (of a nucleus), having 2n chromosomes. 1962).
synnema (pl. synnemata), a conidioma composed of a Synpenicillium Costantin ( 1888) = Doratomyces fide
more or less compacted group of erect and sometimes Morton & Smith (Myco/. Pap. 86, 1963).
fused conidiophores bearing conidia at the apex only Synphragmidium F. Strauss (1853) = Speira1fide
or on both apex and sides. Seifert (Stud. Mycol. 27: 1, Saccardo (Syll. Jung. 4: 514, 1886).
1985) distinguished 3 types: determinate -, with a Synsphaeria Bonord. (1851), Pezizomycotina. 1,
terminal, non-elongated conidiogenous zone, growth Europe.
ceasing after sporulation has begun, e.g. Stilbella; in- Synsphaeridium G. Playford (1981), Fossil Fungi. 1,
determinate -, with an elongated fertile zone, some- Western Australia.
times covering the whole conidioma, growth continu- Synsporium Preuss (1849) = Stachybotrys fide Hughes
ing after sporulation, e.g. Doratomyces; compound -, (CJB 36: 727, 1958).
branched in which determinate or indeterminate Synsterigmatocystis Costantin ( 1888) nom. inval. =
branches are formed on a branched or unbranched Gibellula fide Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the
axis, e.g. Tilachlidiopsis. Anatomical stipe types Fungi edn 8, 1995).
found in the three groups include parallel -, of pri- Syntexis Theiss. ( 1916) ? = Mollisia fide Petrak (Annis
marily parallel hyphae; intricate -, of primarily or mycol. 26: 399, 1928).
entirely textura intricata; basistromatic -, with well- Synthetospora Morgan (1892) = Stephanoma fide
defined basal stromata; amphistromatic -, well- Mattirolo (Annals R. Accad. Agric. Torino 79: 190,
defined basal stroma, stipe of parallel hyphae and an 1936).
apical dome of textura angularis to globulosa with Syntholus A.W. Ramaley & M.E. Barr (1997), ana-
conidiogenous cells; copulate -, conidiogenous zone morphic Syncarpella, Cpd.?.?. 1, USA. See Ramaley
concave. See Fig. 38. & Barr (Mycotaxon 65: 501, 1997).
synnema coremium, sometimes used for synnemata syntype, see type.
with looser fascicles as in 'coremioid' spp. of Peni- synzoospore, multinucleate zoospore with many sets of
cil/ium and Aspergillus (obsol. ). flagella.
Synnemadiplodia Zambett. (1955) = Botryodiplodia Syphosphaera Dumort. (1822), Pezizomycotina. 1,
fide Petrak (Sydowia 16: 353, 1963). Europe.
Synnemapestaloides T. Handa & Y. Harada (2004), Syrigosis Neck. ex Kremp. (1869) = Sphaerophorus
 TALPAPELLIS 677

fide Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn mentary toxic aleukia.
8, 1995). Tabanispora H.I. Bykova, Y.Y. Sokolova & l.V. Issi
Syringospora Quinq. (1868) nom. rej. =Candida fide ( 1987), Microsporidia. 2.
van der Walt (Mycopathologia 40: 231, 1970), von Tabanomyces Couch, R.V. Andrejeva, Laird & Nolan
Arx et al. (Stud. Mycol. 14: 1, 1977). (1979) = Meristacrum fide Tucker (Mycotaxon 13:
Syrropeltis Bat., J.L. Bezerra & Matta (1964),? Do- 481, 1981).
thideales. 1 (on Xylopia), Brazil. See Batista et al. Tachaphantium Bref. (1888) = Platygloea fide Ban-
(Portuga/iae Acta Biologica Serie B 7: 376, 1964). doni (Mycol. 48: 821, 1956).
syrrotium (pl. -ia), term coined by Falk (1912) for the Taeniola Bonord. (1851) nom. illegit. = Hormiscium
mycelial cord of Meru/ius. See Thompson (in fide Saccardo (Syll.fang. 4: 263, 1886), Hughes (CJB
Jennings & Rayner (Eds), The ecology and physiol- 36: 727, 1958).
ogy ofthefangal myce/ium: 185, 1984). Taeniolella S. Hughes (1958), anamorphic Glyphium,
Syspastospora P.F. Cannon & D. Hawksw. (1982), Hso.= eP.3/4. c. 48, widespread. See Sutton (TBMS
Ceratostomataceae. 2 (saprobic and/or fungicolous), 54: 255, 1970; teleomorphs), Ellis (More Dema-
widespread. See Horie et al. (Mycotaxon 25: 229, tiaceous Hyphomycetes, 1976), Hawksworth (Bull.
1986), Garcia et al. (Mycol. 94: 862, 2002). Br. Mus. nat. hist. Bot. 6: 183, 1979; on lichens),
Systematics. also Biosystematics (q.v.). The study of Zhurbenko (Folia Cryptog. Estonica 32: 153, 1998),
the relationships and classification of organisms and Gulis & Marvanova (Mycotaxon 72: 237, 1999),
the processes by which they have evolved and are Diederich & Zhurbenko (Graphis Scripta 12: 37,
maintained (includes the subdisciplines of nomencla- 2001; nomencl.), Jones & Eaton (Mycoscience 43:
ture and taxonomy), see Hawksworth (Ed.) (Pros- 201, 2002).
p~cts in systematics, 1988), Minelli (Biological sys- Taeniolina M.B. Ellis (1976), anamorphic Pezizomy-
tematics: the stale of the art, 1993), Ross (Biological cotina, Hso.= eP.3. I, Europe; Cuba. See Ellis (More
systematics, 1974), Stevens (The development of bio- Dematiaceous Hyphomycetes: 61, 1976).
logical systematics, 1995). The word also has other Taeniophora P. Karst. (1886) = Phragmotrichum fide
uses outside biology. See also Classification, No- Sutton & Pirozynski (TBMS 48: 349, 1965).
menclature, Phylogenetic analysis. Taeniospora Marvanova (1977), anamorphic Fibulo-
systemic (I) (of a parasite), spreading throughout the myces, Hso.lbH.l. 2 (with clamp connexions), Czech
host; (2) (of a fungicide), absorbed, esp. by the roots, Republic. See Marvanova & Stalpers (TBMS 89: 489,
and translocated to other parts of the plant. 1987; key, teleomorphs).
Systenostrema E.I. Hazard & Oldacre (1975), Micro- Tainosphaeria F.A. Fernandez & Huhndorf (2005),
sporidia. 3. Chaetosphaeriaceae. I, Puerto Rico. See Fernandez
Systremma Theiss. & Syd. (1915), Dothideaceae. I, & Huhndorf (Fungal Diversity 18: 44, 2005),
widespread. See von Arx & Muller (Stud. Mycol. 9, Fernandez et al. (Mycol. 98: 121, 2006; phylogeny).
1975), Garns (Taxon 54: 520, 2005; nomencl.). Taiwanascaceae Sivan. & H.S. Chang (1997) = Ni-
Systremmopsis Petr. (1923), anamorphic Pezizomy- essliaceae.
cotina, St.OeH.?. I, Europe. See Hoog & McGinnis Taiwanascus Sivan. & H.S. Chang (1997), Niessli-
(Stud. Mycol. 30: 187, 1987). aceae. I (from dead wood), Taiwan. See Samuels &
Syzygites Ehrenb. (1818), Mucoraceae. I (on decaying Barr (CJB 75: 2165, 1997), Sivanesan & Chang (MR.
Boletaceae (esp. Boletus ), widespread (north temper- 101: 176, 1997).
ate). See Hesseltine (Lloydia 20: 228, 1957), Ekpo & Taiwanoporia T.T. Chang & W.N. Chou (2003), Aga-
Young (Microbios 10: 63, 1979; ultrastr.), Kaplan & ricomycetidae. I, Taiwan. See Chang & Chou (My-
Goos (Mycol. 74: 684, 1982; zygospore formation), col. 95: 1215, 2003).
Kovacs (Syzygites megalocarpus (Mucoraceae, Mu- take-all, a cereal disease (Gaeumannomyces graminis).
corales, Zygomycetes) and its host-parasite associa- Talaromyces C.R. Benj. (1955), Trichocomaceae.
tion in the contiguous United States, 1995), Weete et Anamorphs Penicil/ium, Geosmithia-like, Merimbla.
al. (J. Am. Oil Chem. Soc. 75: 1367, 1998; fatty ac- 42, widespread. See Pitt (The genus Penicillium and
ids), Voigt & Wtistemeyer (Gene 270: 113, 2001; its teleomorphic states Eupenicillium and Talaromy-
phylogeny). ces, 1979; keys), Frisvad et al. (Antonie van Leeu-
Syzygospora G.W. Martin (1937), Carcinomycetaceae. wenhoek 57: 179, 1990; chemotaxonomy), Prieto et
16, widespread. If the type species is anamorphic, al. (MR. 99: 69, 1995; polysaccharides), Yaguchi et
then the remaining species belong in Carcinomyces al. (Mycoscience 37: 55, 1996; ubiquinones), Ogawa
or Christiansenia. See Donk (Taxon 11: IOI, 1962;? et al. (Myco/. 89: 756, 1997; DNA), Ogawa & Sugi-
nom. anam.), Ginns (Myco/. 78: 619, 1986; key), yama (Integration of Modern Taxonomic Methods for
Diederich (Biblthca Mycol. 61: 29 ., 1996), Hauerslev Penicil/ium and Aspergil/us Classification: 149,
(Mycotaxon 72: 465, 1999), Harrnaja (Memoranda 2000; phylogeny), Pitt et al. (Integration of Modern
Societatis pro Fauna et Flora Fennica 79: 73, 2003; Taxonomic Methods for Penicil/ium and Aspergillus
Finland), Kotiranta & Miettinen (Acta Myco/ogica Classification: 9, 2000; accepted names), Heredia et
Warszawa 41: 21, 2006; Finland n.sp.). al. (Mycol. 93: 528, 2001; Mexico), Yaguchi et al.
Syzygosporaceae Jiilich (1982) = Carcinomycetaceae. (Cryptog. Mycol. 26: 133, 2005), Geiser et al. (My-
Szczawinskia A. Funk (1984 ), anamorphic Pilocar- ca/. 98: I 053, 2006; phylogeny).
paceae, St.OtH.15 (L). I, N. America; Papua New Talbotiomyces Vlinky, R. Bauer & Begerow (2007),
Guinea. See Aptroot et al. (Biblthca Lichenol. 64, Entorrhizaceae. I (galls on roots of dicots), S. Africa.
1997), Holien & Tensberg (Lichenologist 34: 369, See Vanky et al. (Mycol. Balcanica 4: 11, 2007).
2002), Andersen & Ekman (MR.109: 21, 2005). Talekpea Lunghini & Rambelli (1979), anamorphic
T, seeRIEC. Pezizomycotina, Hso.leP.19. I, Ivory Coast. See
T-2 toxin, a mycotoxin of the trichothecene group Lunghini & Rambelli (Mico/. Ital. 8: 23, 1979).
(q.v.) produced by some Fusarium spp., causing ali- Talpapellis Alstrup & M. Cole (1998), anamorphic
678 TAMNIDIUM

Pezizomycotina, Hso.?.?. I, Canada. See Alstrup & on Betula), Sjamsuridzal et al. (Mycoscience 38: 267,
Cole (Bryologist 10: 227, 1998). 1997; phylogeny), Sugiyama (Mycoscience 39: 487,
Tamnidium, see Thamnidium Link. 1998; phylogeny), Schweigkofler et al. (Organ. Di-
Tamsiniella S.W. Wong, K.D. Hyde, W.H. Ho & S.J. vers. Evol. 2: I, 2002; phylogeny), Bacigalova et al.
Stanley (1998), Dothideomycetes. I, Australia. See (Mycol. Progr. 2: 179, 2003; on A/nus), Karatygin
Wong et al. (CJB 76: 334, 1998). (Mikol. Fitopatol. 37: 26, 2003; key), Rodrigues &
Tandonea, see Tandonia. Fonseca (Int. J. Syst. Evol. Microbial. 53: 607, 2003;
Tandonella S.S. Prasad & R.A.B. Verma (1970) = phylogeny), Inacio et al. (FEMS Yeast Res. 4: 541,
Passalora fide Sutton & Pascoe (Aust. J. Bot. 35: 183, 2004; anamorphs, Portugal), Tavares et al. (Eur. J.
1987; on Olearia), Crous et al. (Myco/. 93: 1081, Pl. Path. 110: 973, 2004; molecular detection), Sugi-
2001; phylogeny), Crous & Braun (CBS Diversity yama et al. (Myco/. 98: 996, 2006; phylogeny), Han-
Ser. 1: 571 pp., 2003). sen et al. (MR 111: 592, 2007; on Nothofagus).
Tandonia M.D. Mehrotra (1991), anamorphic Pezizo- Taphrinaceae Giiurn. (1928) nom. cons., Taphrinales.
mycotina, St.OeH.15. I, India. See Mehrotra (MR 95: 2 gen.(+ 7 syn.), 118 spp.
1074, 1991). Lit.: Kramer (Stud. Mycol. 30: 151, 1987), Nishida
Tanglella Hohn. (1918),? Helotiales. I, Europe. & Sugiyama (Mo/. Biol. Evol. 10: 431, 1993), Ba-
Tania Egea, Torrente & Sipman (1995), Arthoniaceae cigalova (Czech Myco/. 50: 107, 1997), Sjamsuridzal
(L). I, Malaysia. See Egea et al. (Lichenologist 27: et al. (Mycoscience 38: 267, 1997), Moore in Kurtz-
352, 1995), Grube (Bryologist 101: 377, 1998), Ha- man & Fell (Eds) (Yeasts, a taxonomic study 4th edn:
rada & Yamamoto (Lichenology 5: 89, 2006). 582, 1998), Sugiyama (Mycoscience 39: 487, 1998),
tao-cho (tao-si), see hamanatto. Rodrigues & Fonseca (Int. J. Syst. Evol. Microbial.
tape, an Indonesian fermented food prepared by the 53: 607, 2003), Inacio et al. (FEMS Yeast Res. 4:
action of Rhizopus oryzae and Endomyces chodatii 541, 2004), Sugiyama et al. (Mycol. 98: 996, 2006;
on rice (Swan Djien Ko, Appl. Microbial. 23: 976, phylogeny).
1972); - ketala (peuyeum), a Javanese food obtained Taphrinales Giiurn. & C.W. Dodge (1928). Taphrino-
by the fermentation of cassava tubers with Mucor mycetidae. 2 fam., 8 gen., 140 spp. Myceliurn subcu-
javanicus (Hedger, Bull. BMS 12: 54, 1978). See also ticular or subepidermal, composed of dikaryotic as-
Fermented food and drinks. cogenous cells, sometimes forming thick-walled
Tapeinosporium Bonord. (1853) = Septocylindrium smooth or ornamented resting spores, vegetative tis-
fide Saccardo (Syll. fang. 4: 226, 1886). sue ± lacking; ascomata absent; interascal tissue ab-
Tapellaria Milli. Arg. (1890),? Ectolechiaceae (L). 12, sent; asci formed either directly from ascogenous
widespread (tropical). See Santesson (Symb. bot. up- cells or with a separating stalk cell, forming inter-
sa/. 12 no. I: I, 1952), Lucking (Phyton Horn 39: nally or in a palisade on the surface of the host tissue,
131, 1999; Costa Rica), Lucking (Willdenowia 29: ± cylindrical, the end often truncate, ± persistent,
299, 1999; Ecuador). usually 8-spored, the ascospores discharged simulta-
Tapellariopsis Lucking ( 1999), Ectolechiaceae (L ). I, neously; ascospores hyaline, aseptate, globose or el-
Costa Rica. See Lucking (Phyton Horn 104: 148, lipsoidal, sometimes discharged in a single mass.
1992). Anamorph yeast-like, monokaryotic, formed from
Tapesia (Pers.) Fuckel (1870) nom. rej., Helotiales. c. budding ascospores. Biotrophic on plants, usually
25, widespread. Species associated with cereal dis- causing hyperplasia (galls, witches' brooms) or le-
ease are now separated as Ocu/imacula. Often syn- sions. Fams:
onyrnized with Mollisia. See Baral & Krieglsteiner (I) Protomycetaceae
(Beih. Z. Mykol. 6, 1985; synonymy with Mol/isia), (2) Taphrinaceae
Gamundi (Fl. criptog. Tierra de/ Fuego 10: 126 pp., Cell walls are two-layered and conidiogenesis (as-
1986; Argentina), Gminder (Z. Mykol. 62: 181, cospore budding) is basidiomycete-like. Has similari-
1996), Harrington & McNew (Mycotaxon 87: 141, ties with the red yeasts, Exobasidiales and Ustilagi-
2003), Gminder (Czech Myco/. 58: 125, 2006). nales, but are now accepted as an ancestral lineage of
Tapesina Lambotte (1887), Hyaloscyphaceae. Ana- the Ascomycota.
morph Cha/ara-like. 1, Europe. See Svrcek (Ceska Lit.: Kramer (in Ainsworth et al. (Eds), The Fungi
Mykol. 41: 193, 1987), Baral (Z. Mykol. 68: 117, 4A: 33, 1973; keys gen., Stud. Myco/. 30: 151, 1987),
2002). von Arx et al. (1982; relationships, ultrastr., wall
Taphria Fr. (1821) = Taphrina fide Fries (Syst. mycol. chemistry), Sugiyama (Mycoscience 39: 487, 1998;
3: 520, 1832). phylogeny), Sugiyama et al. (Myco/. 98: 996, 2006;
Taphridium Lagerh. & Juel (1902), Protomycetaceae. phylogeny), Sjamsuridzal et al. (Mycoscience 38:
2, widespread. See Reddy (Mycotaxon 3: I, 1975; 267, 1997; phylogeny), Swann et al. (Myco/. 91: 51,
key). 1999; contrast with Basidiomycota).
Taphrina Fr. (1815), Taphrinaceae. Anamorph La- Taphrinomycetes O.E. Erikss. & Winka (1997). Taph-
/aria. 95 (biotrophic on plants), widespread. rinomycotina. I ord., 2 fam., 8 gen., 140 spp. Subcl.:
T. populina (poplar leaf blister), T. betu/ina (witches' Taphrinomycetidae
broom of birch, T. bullata (pear leaf blister), T. cerasi For Lit. see ord. and fam.
(witches' broom of cherry), T. caeru/ascens (oak leaf Taphrinomycetidae, see Taphrinomycetes.
curl), T. deformans (peach leaf curl), T. insititiae Taphrinomycotina O.E. Erikss. & Winka (1997),
(witches' broom of plum), T. minor (cherry leaf curl), Taphrinomycetes. Ord.:
T. pruni (pocket plums). See Mix (Kansas Univ. Sci. Taphrinales
Bull. 33: I, 1949), Kramer (Mycol. 52: 295, 1960; For Lit. see fam.
dev. and nuclear behaviour), Snider & Kramer (My- Taphrophila Scheuer (1988), Tubeufiaceae. Anamorph
ca/. 66: 743, 754, 1974; 754, 1974; numerical taxon- Mirandina. 2, Europe. See Scheuer (MR 95: 811,
omy), Bacigalova (Czech Myco/. 50: 107, 1997; spp. 1991; key), Crane et al. (CJB 76: 602, 1998), Re-
 TEGILLUM 679

blova & Barr (Sydowia 52: 286, 2000), Reblova & tidium fide Liicking et al. (Licheno/ogist 30: 121,
Barr (Sydowia 52: 258, 2000), Kodsueb et al. (Fun- 1998).
gal Diversity 21: 105, 2006). Tausonia Babeva (1998), anamorphic Cystofi/obasidi-
Tapinella E.-J. Gilbert (1931), Tapinellaceae. 3. See aceae. 1, Tadzhilcistan. See Bab'eva (Mikrobio/ogiya
Watling et al. (British Fungus Flora. Agarics and 67: 231, 1998).
Boleti Rev. & En!. Edn 1: 173 pp., 2005; UK). Tavaresiella T. Majewski (1980), ? Laboulbeniaceae.
Tapinellaceae C. Hahn ( 1999), Agaricales. 2 gen. (+ 1 4, widespread. See Benjamin (Aliso 13: 559, 1993).
syn.), 4 spp. Tawdiella K.B. Deshp. & K.S. Deshp. (1966), anamor-
Lit.: Hahn (Sendtnera 6: 115, 1999). phic Pezizomycotina, Hso.#eP.?. I, India. See
Tapinia (Fr.) P. Karst. (1879) [non Tapinia Steud. Deshpande & Deshpande (Mycopathologia 28: 207,
1841, Anacardiaceae] = Tapinella. 1966).
tapuy, a rice wine indigenous to the Philippines; simi- tawny grisette, basidioma of the edible Amanita falva.
lar to salci. taxis (frequently a suffix), a movement of a plasmo-
Tarbertia Dennis (1974), Arthoniales. 1, British Isles. dium or zoospore as a reaction to a one-sided stimu-
See Dennis (Kew Bull. 29: 176, 1974). lus;+ (positive) when the movement is in the direc-
Tardivesicula J.I.R. Larsson & E.K.C. Bylen (1992), tion of the stimulus, - (negative) when away from the
Microsporidia. 1. See Larsson & Bylen (Eur. J. Pro- stimulus. The following tactic movements of zoo-
tist. 28: 25, 1992). spores have been described; ( 1) chemotaxis, in re-
Tarichium Cohn (1875), Entomophthoraceae. c. 30, sponse to root exudates (Pythium spp.) and amino ac-
widespread. See MacLeod & Miiller-Kogler (Mycol. ids (Allomyces spp.); (2) gravitaxis (Phytophthora
62: 33, 1970; key), Humber (Mycotaxon 34: 441, palmivora); (3) electrotaxis (Phytophthora palmi-
1989), Keller (Sydowia 58: 38, 2006; Switzerland). vora; Morris et al., Plant Cell & Environment 15:
Tarsodisporus Bat. & A.A. Silva (1965), anamorphic 645, 1992).
Pezizomycotina, Cpt.OeP.?. 1, Brazil. See Batista & taxol, an antitumor diterpenoid used in treatment of
Silva (Atas Inst. Micol. Univ. Pernambuco 2: 249, some cancers originally obtained from bark of Pacific
1965). yew (Taxus brevifo/ia), but also produced by the
tartareous, having a thick rough crumbling surface. endophytic fungus Taxomyces andreanae (Stierle et
Tartufa (Gray) Kuntze (1891) = Choiromyces. al., Science 260: 214, 1993 ).
Tarzetta (Cooke) Lambotte (1888), Pyronemataceae. Taxomyces Strobel, A. Stierle, D. Stierle & W.M. Hess
9, widespread (north temperate). See Dumont & Korf (1993), anamorphic Pezizomycotina, Hso.lbH.1. 1
(Mycol. 63: 165, 1971; nomencl.), Rogers et al. (My- (endophytic), USA. See Strobel et al. (Mycotaxon 47:
ca/. 63: 1084, 1971), Harmaja (Karstenia 14: 138, 73, 1993).
1974; gen. concept), Lazzari (Micol. ital. 2: 20, 1984; taxon (pl. taxa, taxons), a taxonomic group of any
nomencl.), Senn-Irlet (Beitr. Kenntn. Pilze Mitteleur. rank (Code, Art. 1). See Lam (Taxon 6: 213, 1957;
5: 191, 1989; key 6 spp.), Landvik et al. (Nordic JI history and usage). See Classification.
Bot. 17: 403, 1997; DNA), Medardi (Boll. Gruppo taxonomy, the science of classification, in biology the
Mico/. 'G. Bresado/a' 42: 7, 1999; Italy), Wu & arrangment of organisms into a classification; idio-,
Kimbrough (Int. J. Pl. Sci. 162: 1075, 2001; ontog- of organisms; syn-, of communities. See Classifica-
eny), Yao & Spooner (MR. 106: 1243, 2002; UK (as tion, Nomenclature, systematics.
Tazzetta)), Hansen & Pfister (Mycol. 98: 1029, 2006; Tazzetta, see Tarzetta.
phylogeny), Liu & Zhuang (Mycosystema 25: 546, TDP, thermal death point; generally used for a 10 min.
2006; phylogeny), Perry et al. (MR. 111: 549, 2007; application of heat.
phylogeny). tea fungus, a symbiotic association of yeasts (Sac-
Tasmidella Kantvilas, Hafellner & Elix ( 1999), charomycodes ludwigii) and bacteria (esp. Acetobac-
Megalariaceae (L). 1, Tasmania. See Kantvilas et al. ter xylinum). See Stadelmann (Sydowia 11: 380,
(Licheno/ogist 31: 213, 1999). 1958; bibliogr., Zbl. Bakt. Abt. I 180: 401, 1961 ),
Tassia Syd. & P. Syd. (1919), anamorphic Pezizomy- Kappel & Anken (The Mycologist 7: 12, 1993; analy-
cotina, Cpt.OeH.?. 2, Brazil; Europe. sis); cf. teekwass, tibi, ginger beer plant.
Taste. Five basic tastes are now generally recognized: Teberdinia Sogonov, W. Garns, Surnmerbell & Schro-
bitter, salty, sour, sweet and savoury. Of these, sa- ers (2005), anamorphic Pseudeurotium, H?.?.?. 1,
voury (also known by the Japanese word umami) is Karacheyevo-Cherkessiya. See Sogonov et al. (My-
most important in mycology. This is the taste con- col. 97: 698, 2005).
tributed by glutamates and characteristic of fer- Tectacervulus A.W. Ramaley (1992), anamorphic
mented foods, many of which are produced using Pezizomycotina, Cac.OeH.15. 1, USA. See Ramaley
fungi (see Fermented food and drinks). Tastes in (Mycotaxon 43: 438, 1992).
fungi combine with smells (q.v.) to produce flavours Tectella Earle (1909), ? Mycenaceae. 3, widespread
which are significant in edible fungi, and as an aid to (north temperate). See Cavet (Bull. Trimestr. Fed.
identification. Fresh basidiomata of some agarics Myco/. Dauphine-Savoie 34: 32, 1994), Jin et al.
have characteristic flavours (e.g. acrid, or apricot or (Mycotaxon 79: 7, 2001; phylogeny).
garlic, peppery, etc.), often described as tastes, which Tectimyces L.G. Valle & Santam. (2002), Legeriomy-
are sometimes used to aid identification; see Gilbert cetaceae. 2 (in Habro/eptoides), Spain. See Valle &
(Methode de myco/ogie descriptive, 1934), Josserand Santamaria (MR. 106: 842, 2002).
(1952: 68), Locquin (Petite/lore des champignons de teekwass, a Russian drink obtained by fermenting tea
France, 1956: 100). Tasting unknown fungi should with a symbiotic mixture of Acetobacter xy/inum and
be practised with caution. Schizosaccharomyces pombe. Cf. ginger beer plant,
Tatraea Svrcek (1993), Helotiaceae. 1, Europe. See tea fungus, tibi.
Baral et al. (Ost. Z. Pilzk. 8: 71, 1999). Tegillum Mains (1940) = Olivea fide Ono & Hennen
Tauromyces Cavalc. & A.A. Silva (1972) = Gyalec- (TMSJ24: 369, 1978).
680 TE GOA

Tegoa Bat. & Fonseca (1961) nom. inval.; nom. dub., Telomapea G.F. Laundon (1967) = Maravalia fide
anamorphic Pezizomycotina. See Liicking et al. Cummins & Hiratsuka (Illustr. Gen. Rust Fungi rev.
(Lichenologist 30: 121, 1998). edit., 1983).
Teichospora Fuckel (1870),? Dacampiaceae. c. 23 (on Telomyxa L. Leger & E. Hesse (1910), Microsporidia.
wood), widespread. See Yuan & Barr (Mycotaxon I.
54: 111, 1995), Barr (Mycotaxon 82: 373, 2002). Teloschistaceae Zahlbr. (1898), Teloschistales (L). 12
Teichosporaceae M.E. Barr (2002) ? = Dacampiaceae. gen.(+ 41 syn.), 644 spp.
Described to contain non-lichenicolous taxa of the Lit.: Filson (Muel/eria 2: 65, 1969; Australia),
Dacampiaceae, but is almost certainly polyphyletic Santesson (Vortr. bot. Ges. n.f. 4: 5, 1970; chemo-
in its original circumscription. Molecular data are taxonomy), Honegger (Lichenologist 10: 47, 1978;
lacking. asci), Poelt & Hafellner (Mitt. bot. StSamm/.,
Lit.: Barr (Mycotaxon 82: 373, 2002). Miinchen 16: 503, 1980; key gen.), Bellemere & Le-
Teichosporella (Sacc.) Sacc. (1895), Dothideomycetes. trouit-Galinou (Cryptog. Bryol.-Lichenol. 3: 95,
1 or 2, widespread (temperate). See Kutorga & 1982; asci), Awasthi (Proc. Indian Acad. Sci. Pl. Sci.
Hawksworth (SA 15: 1, 1997). 96: 227, 1986), Bellemere et al. (Cryptog. Bryol.-
Teichosporina (G. Arnaud) Cif. & Bat. (1962) = Lichenol. 7: 189, 1986), Kilrnefelt (Monogr. Syst.
Limacinula Hohn. fide von Arx & Muller (Stud. My- Bot. Miss. Bot. Gdn 25: 439, 1988), Almbom (Nor-
co/. 9, 1975). dic JI Bot. 8: 521, 1989), K.iimefelt (Cryptog. bot. 1:
Telamonia (Fr.) Wiinsche (1877) nom. cons. =Corti- 147, 1989), Kilrnefelt (Lichenologist 22: 307, 1990),
narius fide Kauffinan (N Amer. Fl. 10, 1932). Kiirnefelt in Galloway (Ed.) (Tropical lichens: 105,
teleblem (teleoblema), see universal veil. 1991 ), Poelt & Hinteregger (Biblthca Lichenol. 50,
Telebolus Lindau (1905) = Thelebolus fide Hawk- 1993; Himalayas), Poelt & Hinteregger (Biblthca
sworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995). Lichenol. 50: 247 pp., 1993), Arup (Bryologist 98:
Telemeniella Bat. (1955) = Phyllachora Nitschke ex 129, 1995), Castello (Cryptog. Bryol.-Lichenol. 16:
Fuckel (1870) fide Hyde & Cannon (Myco/. Pap. 79, 1995), Kondratyuk & Kilrnefelt (Lichenologist
175, 1999). 29: 425, 1997), Lindblom (J. Hattori bot. Lab. 83:
teleomorph, see States of fungi. 75, 1997), Franc & Kilrnefelt (Graphis Scripta 9: 49,
teleutosorus, see telium. 1998), Kilrnefelt (Cryptog. Bryol.-Lichenol. 19: 93,
Teleutospora Arthur & Bisby (1921) = Uromyces fide 1998), Lumbsch (Chemical Fungal Taxonomy: 345,
Arthur (Manual Rusts US & Canada, 1934). 1998), Stenroos & DePriest (Am. J. Bot. 85: 1548,
teleutospore, see teliospore. 1998; phylogeny), Westberg & Kilrnefelt (Licheno/o-
Teleutosporites Mesch. (1902), Fossil Fungi ? Puc- gist 30: 515, 1998), Wetmore & Kilrnefelt (Bryolo-
ciniales. 4 (Carboniferous, Tertiary), France; Malay- gist 10: 230, 1998), Gaya et al. (Am. J. Bot. 90: 1095,
sia. But see Pirozynski (Biol. Mem. 1: 104, 1976). 2003), S0chting & Lutzoni (MR 107: 1266, 2003),
teleutosporodesm, Donk's (Proc. Kon. Nederl. Akad. Honegger et al. (MR 108: 480, 2004), Lumbsch et al.
Wetensch. C 75: 385, 1972) term for teliospore (ob- (Mo/. Phylogen. Evol. 31: 822, 2004), MiaJ!likowska
sol.). et al. (Myca/. 98: 1088, 2006; phylogeny), Hofstetter
Telimena Racib. (1900), Phyllachoraceae. II (from et al. (Mo/. Phylogen. Evol. 44: 412, 2007; phylog-
living leaves), widespread. See Millier (Sydowia 27: eny), Gaya et al. (MR 112: 528, 2008; phylogeny).
74, 1975), Sivanesan (TBMS 88: 473, 1987). Teloschistales D. Hawksw. & O.E. Erikss. (1986), (L).
Telimenella Petr. (1940), Phyllachoraceae. 2 (from Lecanoromycetidae. 5 fam., 66 gen., 1954 spp. Thal-
living leaves), widespread (temperate). See Barr lus varied, usually foliose or fruticose, often brightly
(Myco/. 69: 952, 1977), Sivanesan (TBMS 88: 473, coloured. Ascomata apothecial, usually strongly con-
1987). cave, usually orange or reddish, usually with a well-
Telimeniella, see Telemeniella. developed thalline margin, often with anthraquinone
Telimenochora Sivan. (1987), Phyllachoraceae. 1 pigments (K+ crimson). Interascal tissue of usually
(from living leaves), Mexico; Puerto Rico. See unbranched paraphyses, the apices often capitate.
Sivanesan (TBMS 88: 473, 1987). Asci cylindrical, persistent, the apex strongly thick-
Telimenopsis Petr. (1950) = Telimena fide Sivanesan ened, without separable wall layers, with a conspicu-
(TBMS 88: 473, 1987). ous outer J+ layer, sometimes also with an internal J+
Telioclipeum Viegas (1962), Pezizomycotina. 1 (on structure, releasing ascospores through an apical
Aspidiosperma), Brazil. See Viegas (Bragantia 21: split. Ascospores mostly hyaline, often with very
260, 1962). thick septa, reduced lumina, and polarilocular. Ana-
Teliomycetes, see Pucciniomycetes. morphs pycnidial. Lichenized with green algae, cos-
teliospore (teleutospore; teleutosporidesm, Donk mop., esp. on nutrient-rich or basic substrata.
(1973)), the spore (commonly a winter or resting Pycnidia with numerous small locules lined by ±
spore) of the Puccinia/es (or Usti/aginales) from doliiform conidiogenous cells support the separation
which the basidium is produced (Fig. 8H). from Lecanorales as well as characters of the asco-
Teliosporeae. A subclass (Bessey, 1935) for Puccinio- mata and chemistry. Fams:
mycetes and Ustilaginomycetes. (1) Caliciaceae (syn. Buelliaceae, Pyxinaceae)
telium, a sorus producing teliospores. (2) Letrouitiaceae
Telligia Hendr. (1948), anamorphic Pezizomycotina, (3) Megalosporaceae
Hso.#eP.?. 1, Congo. (4) Physciaceae
Teloconia Syd. (1921) = Phragmidium fide Dietel (Nat. (5) Teloschistaceae (syn. Caloplacaceae)
Pjlanzenfam. 6, 1928). Two suborders have been suggested, the Telo-
Telogalla Nik. Hoffin. & Hafellner (2000), Verrucari- schistineae which corresponds to the traditionally
aceae. I (lichenicolous), Europe. See Hoffmann & circumscribed order, and the Physciineae which con-
Hafellner (Biblthca Lichenol. 77: 1, 2000). tains the Caliciaceae and Physciaceae. Lit.: Kilrnefelt
 TERENODON 681
(Crypt. Bot. 1: 147, 1989; gen. names, phylogeny), Tenuicutites C.E. Bertrand (1898), Fossil Fungi ?
Mi~likowska et al (Mycol. 98: 1088, 2006). Chytridiomycetes. 1 (Carboniferous), France.
Teloschistes Nonnan (1853), Teloschistaceae (L). c. teonanacatl, see hallucinogenic fungi.
33, widespread. See Thomson (Am. midi. Nat. 41: Tephrocybe Donk (1962), Lyophyllaceae. c. 40, wide-
706, 1949; N. Am.), Filson (Muelleria 2: 65, 1969; spread (esp. temperate). See Orton (Bull. BMS 18:
Australia), Almborn (Nordic JI Bot. 8: 521, 1989; 114, 1984; key Brit. spp.), Grilli (Docums Mycol. 24
key 9 spp., C. & S. Afr.), Stenroos & DePriest (Am. no. 95: 27, 1994; Italy), Basso & Candusso (Bollet-
J. Bot. 85: 1548, 1998; phylogeny), Martin et al. tino dell 'Associazione Micologica ed Ecologica Ro-
(Fungal Genetics Biol. 40: 252, 2003; introns), mana 16: 45, 2000; pileipellis struct. Tephrocybe
S0chting & Lutzoni (MR. 107: 1266, 2003; phylog- rancida).
eny), Frtiden & Lassen (Lichenologist 36: 289, 2004; Tephromela M. Choisy (1929), Tephromelataceae (L).
generic limits), Frtiden & Kamefelt (Biblthca c. 20, widespread. See Hertel & Rambold (Bot.
Lichenol. 95: 183, 2007; Africa), Gaya et al. (MR. Jahrb. Syst. 107: 469, 1985), Poelt & Grube (Nova
112: 528, 2008; phylogeny). Hedwigia 57: 1, 1993; key 5 spp. Himalaya), Ram-
Teloschistomyces Cif. & E.A. Thomas (1953) = Telo- bold (Sendtnera 1: 281, 1993), Haugan & Timdal
schistes. (Graphis Scripta 6: 17, 1994), Ekman & Wedin (Pl.
Telospora Arthur (1906) = Uromyces fide Arthur Biol. 2: 350, 2000; phylogeny), Elix & Kalb (Aus-
(Manual Rusts US & Canada, 1934). tralasian Lichenology 58: 27, 2006; Australia), Mi~d­
TEM, transmission electron microscope. See ultra- likowska et al. (Mycol. 98: 1088, 2006; phylogeny),
structure. Arup et al. (Mycol. 99: 42, 2007; sister group rela-
Temerariomyces B. Sutton (1993), anamorphic Pe- tions with Parmeliaceae).
zizomycotina, Hso.OeP.?3. 1, Malawi. See Sutton Tephromelataceae Hafellner (1984), Lecanorales. 3
(Mycol. Pap. 167: 62, 1993). gen., 26 spp. See Mi~dlikowska et al. (Mycol. 98:
Temnospora A. Massa!. (1860) = Chrysothrix fide 1088, 2006; phylogeny), Arup et al. (Mycol. 99: 42,
Laundon (Lichenologist 13: 101, 1981). 2007; sister group relations with Parmeliaceae).
tempeh (tempe), an oriental food composed of Tephrophana Earle (1909) = Marasmius fide Singer
Rhizopus oligosporus fermented soybeans (Hes- (Agaric. mod. Tax., 1951) but used by, Metrod
seltine, Mycol. 57: 154, 1965). (BSMF75: 184, 1959).
tempeh-bongrek, an oriental food composed of Tephrosticta (Sacc., Syd. & P. Syd.) Syd. & P. Syd.
Rhizopus and manioc prepared in Malaysia. ( 1913) = Phaeosaccardinula fide von Arx & Mfiller
tenacle, see haerangium. (Stud. Mycol. 9, 1975).
Teng (Shu-chun; 1902-1970; China). Student, Cornell tequila, see pulque.
University, New York, USA (1923-1928); Lecturer, Teracosphaeria Reblova & Seifert (2007), Sordario-
Lingnan University (1928-1933); Lecturer, Jinling mycetidae. Anamorph Phialophora-like. 1, New Zea-
University and Nanking University (1930s); survey- land. See Reblova & Seifert (MR.111: 287, 2007).
ing to establish forest stations around the upper Yel- Terana Adans. (1763), Phanerochaetaceae. 1.
low River to control erosion (early 1940s); member teratogenic, causing abnormalities in fetus growth.
of staff, Research Institute of Biology, Academia Teratomyces Thaxt. (1893), Laboulbeniaceae. 9, wide-
Sinica (late 1940s). Member, Academia Sinica spread. See Benjamin (Aliso 10: 345, 1983), Tavares
(1948); establishing Agricultural Colleges, northeast (Mycol. Mem. 9: 627 pp., 1985).
China (1950-1955); Member, Chinese Academy of Teratonema Syd. & P. Syd. (1917) = Nitschkia fide
Sciences ( 1955); Director, Mycology Section, Mi- Nannfeldt (Svensk bot. Tidskr. 66: 49, 1975).
crobiology Institute (c. 1955 onwards); a victim of Teratoschaeta Bat. & O.M. Fonseca (1967), ? Do-
the 'cultural revolution', denounced as a 'counter- thideomycetes. Anamorph ? Ampullifera. 1 (on li-
revolutionary academic authority', imprisoned and chens), Brazil. See Hawksworth (Bull. Br. Mus. nat.
tortured (1966-1970). Produced the first major treat- hist. Bot. 6: 183, 1979; anamorph), Matzer (Mycol.
ment of the fungi of China available in English; he Pap. 171: 202 pp., 1996).
studied Chinese native lore on fungi but his research, Teratosperma Syd. & P. Syd. (1909), anamorphic
which pre-dated ethnomycology (q.v.) elsewhere, in- Pezizomycotina, Hso.= eP.1. 11, widespread. See
cluding the manuscript of a book of 400,000 words Ellis (Mycol. Pap. 69, 1957; key), Hughes (N.Z. JI
and 600 colour paintings was confiscated during the Bot. 17: 139, 1979), Wu & Zhuang (Fungal Diversity
cultural revolution and, having not re-appeared when Res. Ser. 15, 2005; China).
he was 'rehabilitated' (1978), must be presumed de- Teratosphaeria Syd. & P. Syd. (1912), Teratosphaeri-
stroyed. Pubis. Chung-kuo Ti Chen-chun [Fungi of aceae. Anamorph Trimmatostroma-like. 37, southern
China] (1963) [Chinese translation; original English hemisphere. See Miiller & Oehrens (Sydowia 35:
version, Mycotaxon Ltd, 1996]. Biogs, obits etc. 138, 1982), Taylor & Crous (MR. 104: 618, 2000),
Zhuang Deng (Foreword, in Fungi of China ix-xiii, Taylor et al. (MR. 107: 653, 2003), Crous et al. (Stud.
1996) [biography written by Teng's daughter]. Mycol. 58: 1, 2007; phylogeny).
Tengiomyces Reblova (1999), Helminthosphaeriaceae. Teratosphaeriaceae Crous & U. Braun (2007), Cap-
Anamorph Spadicoides. 1 (from wood), India; China. nodiales. 10 gen., 67 spp.
See Reblova (Mycotaxon 70: 387, 1999), Reblova Lit.: Crous et al. (Stud. Mycol. 58: 1, 2007; phylog-
(Sydowia 51: 223, 1999). eny).
Tenorea Tornab. (1848) [non Tenorea Rafin. 1814, teratum (pl. -ta), an abnormal modification; for terata
Rutaceae, etc.]= Teloschistes fide Hawksworth et al. in lichens see Grummann (Feddes Repert., Beih. 122,
(Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995). 1941 ). See also gall.
tentoxin, a chlorosis-inducing cyclic tetrapeptide toxin terebrate, having scattered perforations.
from Altemaria altemata (Saad et al., Phytopath. 60: terebrator (oflichens), a trichogyne (Lindau).
415, 1970). Terenodon Maas Geest. (1971), Gomphaceae. 1, Ja-
682 TERETE

pan. See Maas Geesteranus (Verh. K. ned. Akad. Wet. that the fungus is employing termites to provide it
tweede sect. 60 no. 3: 45, 1971). with a suitable environment and eliminate competi-
terete, cylindrical; frequently circular in section but tors has also been put forward (Turner, Natural His-
narrowing to one end. tory 111: 62, 2002). In Africa, fruitbodies of Termi-
Teretispora E.G. Simmons (2007), Pleosporaceae. 1, tomyces are prized as food (see Edible fungi). Ter-
Europe. See Simmons (Altemaria: an Identification mites are also attacked by fungi, see Blackwell &
Manual, 2007). Kimbrough (Myco/. 70: 1279, 1979; key gen. termite-
terfas, see Terfezia. infesting fungi). See also: Ochiel et al. (Mycologist
Terfezia (Tul. & C. Tul.) Tul. & C. Tul. (1851), Pezi- 11: 7, 1997; ecology, pathogens), Suh et al. (Mycol.
zaceae. 12 (hypogeous, esp. under Helianthemum, 90: 611, 1998; pathogens, taxonomy), Thomas
Cistus, etc.), widespread (arid regions). The asco- (TBMS 84: 519, 1985; isolation medium); Van der
carps (terfas, karnes) are edible. Nests within Pezi- Westhuizen & Bicker (MR. 94: 923, 1991; key S. Afr.
zaceae in phylogenies, but more research is needed. spp.), Zobel & Grace (Myco/. 82: 289, 1990; on Re-
See Janex-Favre & Parguey-Leduc (Cryptog. Myco/. ticu/itermes ).
6: 87, 1985; asci, ascospores), Weete et al. (Can. J. Termiticola E. Horak (1979), Agaricaceae. 1 (on ter-
Microbiol. 31: 1127, 1985; chemistry), Bokhary mite nests), Papua New Guinea. See Horak (Beih.
(Arab Gulf Journal of Scientific Research B (Agri- Sydowia 8: 207, 1979), Vellinga (MR.108: 354, 2004;
cultural and Biological Sciences) 5: 245, 1987; Saudi phylogeny; clades with Leucocoprinus).
Arabia), Zhang (Micologia e Vegetazione Mediterra- Termitomyces R. Heim (1942), Lyophyllaceae. Ana-
nea 7: 39, 1992; China), Percudani et al. (Mo/. Phy- morph Termitosphaera. c. 30 (in nests of Macroter-
/ogen. Evol. 13: 169, 1999; phylogeny), Kovacs et al. mitinae), Africa; S.E. Asia. See Heim (Termites et
(Fo/ia Microbiol. Praha 46: 423, 2001; molecular champignons, 1977), Pegler (Kew Bull. Addit. Ser. 6,
variation), Diez et al. (Myco/. 94: 247, 2002; phylog- 1977; key), Jing & Ma (Acta Myco/. Sin. 4: 103,
eny), Avirarn et al. (Antonie van Leeuwenhoek 85: 1985; key Chinese spp.), Aanen et al. (PNAS 99:
169, 2004; multiple ITS seqences), Hansen & Pfister 1487, 2002; coevolution with termites), Rouland-
(Myco/. 98: 1029, 2006; phylogeny). Lefevre et al. (Mo/. Phylog. Evo/. 22: 423, 2002;
Terfeziaceae E. Fisch. (1897) = Pezizaceae. phylogeny), Fmslev et al. (MR. 107: 1277, 2003; phy-
Lit.: Trappe (Mycotaxon 9: 247, 1979), Abdullah et logeny), Mossebo et al. (Bull. Soc. Myco/. Fr. 118:
al. (Int. J. Myco/. Lichenol. 4: 9, 1989), Trappe 195, 2003; Cameroon), Wei et al. (MR. 108: 108,
(Mem. N. Y. bot. Gdn 49: 336, 1989), Zhang (SA 11: 2004; key), Tang et al. (Mycotaxon 94: 93, 2005; re-
31, 1992), Alvarez et al. (Myco/. 84: 926, 1992), vision Indian spp.), Tang et al. (Mycotaxon 95: 285,
Khabar et al. (Cryptog. Myco/. 15: 187, 1994), Tay- 2006; revision Chinese spp.), Wei et al. (Fungal Di-
lor et al. (MR. 99: 874, 1995), Gutierrez et al. (Cah. versity 21: 225, 2006).
Opt. Mediterr. 20: 139, 1996), O'Donnell et al. (My- Termitosphaera Cif. (1935), anamorphic Termitomy-
co/. 89: 48, 1997; phylogeny), O'Donnell et al. (My- ces. 1, widespread (tropical).
col. 89: 48, 1997), Martin et al. (Mycorrhiza Manual Terramyces Letcher (2006), Terrarnycetaceae. I. See
Springer Lab Manual: 463, 1998), Norman & Eggers Letcher et al. (MR. 110: 898, 2006).
(Myco/. 91: 820, 1999; phylogeny), Percudani et al. Terramycetaceae Letcher (2006), Rhizophydiales. 2
(Mo/. Phylogen. Evol. 13: 169, 1999; phylogeny), gen., 2 spp.
Kovacs et al. (Folia Microbiol. Praha 46: 423, 2001), terrestrial, growing on land as opposed to in water. Cf.
Diez et al. (Myco/. 94: 247, 2002), Ferdman et al. terricolous.
(MR.109: 237, 2005). terricolous, growing on the ground. Cf. terrestrial.
Terfeziopsis Harkn. (1899) =Tuber fide Fischer (Nat. Terriera B. Erikss. ( 1970), Rhytismataceae. 16,
Pflanzenfam. Sb: viii, 1938), Lress0e & Hansen (MR. Europe. See Eriksson (Symb. bot. upsa/. 19: 58,
111: 1075, 2007; phylogeny). 1970), Johnston (Mycotaxon 87: 1, 2003), Ortiz-
terminus (phialo) spore, a phialospore of a I-spored Garcia et al. (Mycol. 95: 846, 2003; phylogeny),
phialide, i.e. one terminating the growth of the phi- Wang et al. (Myco/. 98: 1065, 2006; phylogeny).
alide (Mason, 1933). Terrostella Long (1945) = Geasteroides.
Termitaria Thaxt. (1920), anamorphic Kathistaceae, terverticillate (of a penicillus), having branching at
St.OeH.15. 2 or 3, America; Sardinia. See Khan & three levels, i.e. having rami bearing metulae and
Kimbrough (Am. J. Bot. 61: 395, 1974), Blackwell et phialides.
al. (Mycol. 95: 987, 2003; phylogeny), Ensaf et al. tessellate, marked with a mosaic design; chequered.
(Cryptog. Myco/. 27: 219, 2006). Testicularia Klotzsch (1832), Anthracoideaceae. 3 (on
Termitariaceae Cif. (1963) = Kathistaceae. Cyperaceae), Africa; N. & S. America; West Indies.
Termitariopsis M. Blackw., Samson & Kimbr. (1980), See Vanky & Pi~tek (Myco/. Balcanica 3: 163, 2006;
anamorphic Kathistaceae, Hsp.= eH.?. 1 (on ter- monogr., key).
mites), USA. See Blackwell et al. (Mycotaxon 12: 98, Testudina Bizz. (1885), Testudinaceae. 1, Europe. See
1980), Blackwell et al. (Myco/. 95: 987, 2003). Hawksworth (CJB 57: 91, 1979).
Termite fungi. Species of Termitomyces coexist in a Testudinaceae Arx (1971), Pleosporales. 5 gen. (+ 3
mutualistic relationship with termite ants. Tradition- syn.), 7 spp.
ally this has been described in terms of the termite Lit.: Hawksworth (CJB 57: 91, 1979), Hawksworth
cultivating fungi in their nests as food (Heim, Ter- (SA 6: 153, 1987), Sivanesan (Mycopatho/ogia 114:
mites et champignons, 1977), but it may be more ac- 59, 1991), LoBuglio et al. (Mo/. Phylogen. Evol. 6:
curate to say that the fungus modifies cellulosic ma- 287, 1996), Padhye & McGinnis (Manual of Clinical
terials gathered by the ants making them more di- Microbiology: 1318, 1999), Kruys et al. (MR. 110:
gestible for the ants; this has been described as an ex- 527, 2006), Schoch et al. (Myco/. 98: 1041, 2006;
tracorporeal digestive system to which the ants have phylogeny).
'outsourced' cellulose digestion; the alternative view Testudomyces Cano, M. Sole & Guarro (2002), Gym-
 TETTIGOMYCES 683

noascaceae. I, Spain. See Sole et al. (Stud. Mycol. 1958).

47: 150, 2002). Tetracrium Henn. (1902), anamorphic Puttemansia,
Tetena Raf. (1806) nom. dub., Fungi. Hsp.lbH.?. 3 (on insects), widespread (tropical). See
Teterevnikova-Babayan (Darya Nikolayevna; 1904- Martin (Pacific Sci. 2: 71, 1948).
1988; Russia, later Armenia). Student, Leningrad Ag- Tetracytum Vanderw. (1945) = Cylindrocladium fide
ricultural Institute ( 1921-1926); Researcher, Phytopa- Kendrick & Carmichae in Ainsworth et al. (Eds)
thology Station, Tsarskoye Se lo ( 1926-1929); Plant (The Fungi 4A: 390, 1973).
Pathologist (1929-1934) then Head of Department of Tetradia T. Johnson (1904) nom. dub., anamorphic
Plant Pathology (1934-1938), Station of Plant Protec- Pezizomycotina. See Sutton (Mycol. Pap. 141, 1977).
tion, People's Commissariat of Agriculture, Arme- Tetragoniomyces Oberw. & Bandoni (1981), Tetrago-
nian SSR; Chair of Plant Protection, Armenian Agri- niomycetaceae. I, N. America; Europe. See Ober-
cultural Institute (1938-48); Head, Department of winkler & Bandoni (CJB 59: 1034, 1981), Put et al.
Plant Protection, Institute of Wine-Making and Viti- (Sterbeeckia 19: 23, 2000).
culture, Armenian Academy of Sciences (1942- Tetragoniomycetaceae Oberw. & Bandoni (1981),
1946); Professor of Botany, Yerevan State University Tremellales. 1 gen., I spp.
(1948-1964); Corresponding Member, Armenian Lit.: Oberwinkler & Bandoni (CJB 59: 1034,
Academy of Sciences (1960). Although starting as a 1981), Bandoni (Stud. Mycol. 30: 87, 1987), Ober-
plant pathologist, she was noted for early work on the winkler (Stud. Mycol. 30: 61, 1987), Clemens:on
mycota of Armenia; initiated and organized the (Mycol. helv. 4: 53, 1990), Put et al. (Sterbeeckia 19:
multi-volume series Mycojlora of Armenia, writing 23, 2000).
two of the volumes, and editing four. Pubis. [Rust Tetramelaena (Trevis.) C.W. Dodge (1971) =Hyper-
fangi of cultural and wild plants of Armenian SSR] physcia fide Hafellner et al. (Herzogia 5: 39, 1979).
(1959) [in Russian]; [Rust Fungi]. Mikojlora Arm- Tetramelas Norman (1853), Caliciaceae (L). I, wide-
yansko? SSR (1977) [in Russian]; [Sphaeropsidales]. spread. See Hawksworth et al. (Lichenologist 12: 85,
Mikojlora Armyansko? SSR (1983) [in Russian]; 1980), Marbach (Biblthca Lichenol. 74, 2000), Nor-
[Fungi of the Genus Septoria in the USSR] (1987) [in din (Lichenologist 36: 355, 2004), Nordin & Tibell
Russian]. Biogs, obits etc. Anon. ([Mikologiya i Fito- (Lichenologist 37: 491, 2005).
patologiya] 10: 75, 1976 [in Russian]); Gorlenko, Tetrameronycha Speg. ex W. Rossi & M. Blackw.
Melik-Khachatryan, Osipyan & Tomilin ([Miko- (1990), anamorphic Pezizomycotina, Hso.OeH.l. I
logiya i Fitopatologiya] 23: 186, 1989) [portrait, in (on Forficulidae), W. Africa. See Rossi & Blackwell
Russian]). (Mycol. 82: 138, 1990).
tetra (prefix), four; -cytes, the spores resulting from Tetramicra R.A. Matthews & A.B.F. Matthews
meiosis; -d, a group of four; -polar (of incompatibil- (1980), Microsporidia. I.
ity systems), having 2 loci; bi factorial; cf. bipolar; - Tetranacriella Kohlm. & Volkm.-Kohlm. (2001),
spore, see dispore; -tomic, 4-times furcate at one anamorphic Pezizomycotina, C?.?.?. 1, USA. See
node. Kohlmeyer & Volkmann-Kohlmeyer (Bot. Mar. 44:
Tetrabrachium Nawawi & Kuthub. (1987), anamor- 152, 2001).
phic Pezizomycotina, Hso.lbH.1. I (aquatic), Malay- Tetranacrium H.J. Huds. & B. Sutton (1964), anamor-
sia. See Nawawi & Kuthubutheen (Mycotaxon 29: phic Pezizomycotina, St.lbH.l. I, West Indies; India.
291, 1987). See Hudson & Sutton (TBMS 47: 202, 1964), Pu-
Tetrabrunneospora Dyko (1978), anamorphic Pe- nithalingam (MR.107: 917, 2003; cytology).
zizomycotina, Hso.ObP.l. 1 (aquatic), USA. See Tetrandromyces Thaxt. (1912), Laboulbeniaceae. 6,
Dyko (TBMS 70: 414, 1978), Marvanova & Biir- widespread. See Rossi & Santamaria (Mycol. 92:
locher (Czech Mycol. 53: 1, 2001). 786, 2000).
Tetrachaetum Ingold (1942), anamorphic Pezizomy- Tetrapisispora Ued.-Nishim. & Mikata (1999), Sac-
cotina, Hso. l bH.1. I (aquatic), widespread. See Lai- charomycetaceae. 6, widespread. See Ueda-
tung et al. (Mo/. Ecol. 13: 1679, 2004; genetic diver- Nishimura & Mikata (Int. J. Syst. Bacterial. 49:
sity). 1915, 1999), Kurtzman et al. (Stud. Mycol. 50: 397,
Tetrachia Berk. & M.A. Curtis (1882) nom. nud. = 2004), Sumpradit et al. (Int. J. Syst. Evol. Microbial.
Spegazzinia fide Saccardo (Syll. fang. 12: 775, 1897). 55: 1735, 2005), Suh et al. (Mycol. 98: 1006, 2006;
Tetrachia Sacc. ( 1921) = Spegazzinia fide Boedijn (in phylogeny).
litt.). Tetraploa Berk. & Broome (1850), anamorphic Mas-
tetrachotomous, with four branches arising from the sarina, Hso.#eP.l. 9, widespread. See Ellis (TBMS
same point. 32: 246, 1949), Rifai et al. (Reinwardtia 10: 419,
Tetrachytrium Sorokin (1874),? Chytridiomycetes. I, 1988; Javan spp.), Scheuer (MR. 95: 126, 1991;
Europe. teleomorph), Hatakeyama et al. (Mycoscience 46:
Tetracium, see Tetracrium. 196, 2005; Japan).
Tetracladium De Wild. (1893), anamorphic Helotia- Tetraposporium S. Hughes (1951), anamorphic Pe-
les, Hso.lbH.l. 7 (aquatic), widespread. See Petersen zizomycotina, Hso.ObP.l. 2, Africa; USA. See
(Mycol. 54: 140, 1962; key), Roldan et al. (MR. 93: Hughes (Myca/. Pap. 46: 25, 1951).
452, 1989; culture characters, key), Nikolcheva & Tetrapyrgos E. Horak (1987), Marasmiaceae. 16,
Barlocher (Czech Mycol. 53: 285, 2002; phylogeny), widespread (tropical). See Horak (Sydowia 39: IOI,
Baschien et al. (Nova Hedwigia 83: 311, 2006; phy- 1986), Bulakh (Mikol. Fitopatol. 37: 23, 2003; Rus-
logeny). sian Far East), Wilson & Desjardin (Mycol. 97: 667,
Tetracoccosporium Szab6 (1905), anamorphic Pe- 2005; phylogeny).
zizomycotina, Hso.#eP .1. 2, widespread. Tettigomyces Thaxt. (1915), Ceratomycetaceae. 16,
Tetracolium Kunze ex Link (1824) nom. dub.= Torula widespread. See Ye & Shen (Acta Mycol. Sin. 11:
fide Petch (TBMS 24: 56, 1940), Hughes (CJB 36, 285, 1992; key 10 spp. China).
684 TETTIGORHYZA

Tettigorhyza G. Bertol. (1875) ? = Cordyceps fide Thalloidima A. Massa!. (1852) nom. rej. = Toninia
Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, fide Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn
1995). 8, 1995).
texospore, ascospore coated with a layer of cells of Thalloidimatomyces, see Tha//oedematomyces.
paraphysal origin, as in Texosporium (Tibell & Hof- Thalloloma Trevis. (1853), Graphidaceae (L). I, wide-
sten, Myco/. 60: 557, 1968). spread. See Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the
Texosporium Nadv. ex Tibell & Hofsten (1968), Fungi edn 8, 1995), Staiger (Biblthca Lichenol. 85,
Caliciaceae (L). I, USA. See Tibell & Hofsten (My- 2002), Kalb et al. (Symb. bot. upsa/. 34 no. I: 133,
ca/. 60: 557, 1968), Wedin et al. (Taxon 51: 655, 2004), Archer (Biblthca Licheno/. 94, 2006; Austra-
2002), Tibell (J. Hattori bot. Lab. 100: 809, 2006). lia), Archer (Systematics & Biodiversity 5: 9, 2007;
Textotheca Matsush. (1996), anamorphic Pezizomy- Solomon Is).
cotina, Cpd.?.?. I, Cape Province. See Matsushima Thallomicrosporon Benedek (1964) = Microsporum
(Matsush. Myco/. Mem. 9: 28, 1996). fide Ajello (Sabouraudia 6: 153, 1968).
textura, see tissue types. Thallomyces H.J. Swart (1975), Parmulariaceae. I,
Thaelaephora, see Thelephora. Australia. See Swart (TBMS 65: 84, 1975).
Thailandia Vardhan. (1959) = Candida fide Orr & Thallophyta, see Fungi; thallophyte, one of the Thal-
Kuehn(Myco/. 63: 191, 1971). /ophyta.
Thailandiomyces Pinruan, Sakay., K.D. Hyde & Thallospora L.S. Olive (1948), anamorphic Pezizomy-
E.B.G. Jones (2008), Diaporthales. Anamorph cotina, Hso.lbH.I. I, USA.
Craspedodidymum. I, Thailand. See Pinruan et al. thallospore (I) an asexual spore having neither co-
(Fungal Diversity 29: 89, 2008). nidiophore nor conidiogenous cell, or one which is
thalamium, asci + hamathecium (obsol.). not separated from the hypha or conidiogenous cell
thalassiomycetes, fungi living in marine environments; producing it; i.e. an arthrospore, blastospore, or
see Marine fungi. chlamydospore (and aleuriospore) (after Vuillemin;
Thalassoascus Ollivier (1926), Dothideomycetes. 3 (on see Mason, 1933); (2) a thalloconidium (q.v.).
Algae), widespread. See Kohlmeyer (Mycol. 73: 833, thallus, the vegetative body of a thallophyte; for thallus
1981 ). types in lichens see Lichens; heteromerous-, a lay-
Thalassochytrium Nyvall, Pedersen & Longcore ered thallus; homoiomerous-, an unlayered thallus.
(1999), Chytridiomycota. I (on marine red alga), thallyles, minute thallus-like propagules produced on
China. See Nyvall et al. (Journal of Phyco/ogy 35: the underside of certain Umbilicaria thalli (Krog &
176, 1999). Swinscow, Nordic JI Bot. 6: 75, 1986); see also thal-
Thalassogena Kohlm. & Volkm.-Kohlm. (1987), Ha- loconidia.
losphaeriaceae. I (marine), Belize. See Kohlmeyer & Thamnidiaceae Fitzp. (1930) = Mucoraceae.
Volkmann-Kohlmeyer (SA 6: 223, 1987), Kohlmeyer Lit. : Kirk (in /itt. ).
& Volkmann-Kohlmeyer (Bot. Mar. 34: I, 1991). Thamnidium Link (1809), Mucoraceae. I, widespread.
Thalespora Chatmala & E.B.G. Jones (2006), Halos- See Benny (Myco/. 84: 834, 1992), Roux & Botha
phaeriaceae. I, Thailand. See Chatmala & Jones (Proc. Elect. Microsc. Soc. S. Afr. 24: 64, 1994; ul-
(Nova Hedwigia 83: 228, 2006). trastr.), Voigt & Wostemeyer (Gene 270: 113, 2001;
thallic (of conidiogenesis), one of the two basic sorts phylogeny), Ho (Fungal Science Taipei 17: 87, 2002;
(cf. blastic) in which any enlargement of the recog- Taiwan).
nizable conidial initial occurs after the initial has Thamnidium Tuck. ex Schwend. (1860) = Lichina fide
been delimited by one or more septa. The conidium is Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8,
differentiated from a whole cell. entero-, thallic co- 1995).
nidiogenesis in which the outer wall of the sporoge- thamniscophagous, see ptyophagous.
nous cell is not involved in the formation of the spore Thamnium Vent. (1799) nom. rej. = Roccella fide Ahti
wall (as for sporangiospores). (Taxon 33: 330, 1984).
thalline exciple (margin) (margin), see excipulum Thamnocephalis Blakeslee (1905), Sigmoideomyceta-
thallinum. ceae. 3, N. America; India. See Mehrotra (Zbl. Bakt.
Thallinocarpon A.E. Dahl (1950) ? = Lichinella fide Abt. II 117: 425, 1964), Benny et al. (Mycol. 84: 635,
Henssen (Ber. dt. bot. Ges. 92: 483, 1980). 1992; key), Tanabe et al. (Mo/. Phylogen. Evo/. 16:
Thallisphaera Dumort. (1822) nom. dub., Pezizomy- 253, 2000; phylogeny).
cotina. Used for diverse perithecioid fungi. Thamnochrolechia Aptroot & Sipman (1991), Agyri-
Thallochaete Theiss. ( 1913) = Aphanopeltis fide aceae (L). I, Papua New Guinea. See Lumbsch et al.
Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, (Biblthca Lichenol. 57: 355, 1995), Schmitt et al.
1995). (Biblthca Licheno/. 86: 147, 2003; phylogeny).
thalloconidium, a propagule produced and seceded Thamnogalla D. Hawksw. (1980), Pezizomycotina. I
directly from the lower cortex and(or) rhizines of cer- (on Thamno/ia), widespread (northern hemisphere).
tain Umbilicaria spp.; similar structures arise from See Hafellner & Sancho (Herzogia 8: 363, 1990;
the prothallus in Protoparme/ia, Rhizoplaca and Spo- posn), Hoffmann & Hafellner (Biblthca Lichenol. 77:
rastatia (Poelt & Obermayer, Herzogia 8: 273, I, 2000).
1990); thalloconidia are dark brown, smooth to rug- Thamnolecania (Vain.) Gyeln. (1933), Lecanorales
ged, with 2-3 wall layers, and consist of one to 2500 (L). 5, widespread (sub-Antarctic). Perhaps allied to
cells. See Hestmark (Nord. JI Bot. 9: 547, 1990; ul- Crocyniaceae. See Ekman (MR 105: 783, 2001; phy-
trastr., occurrence); see also thallyles. logeny).
thallodic, of, pertaining to, or belonging to a thallus Thamnolia Ach. ex Schaer. (1850) nom. cons.,
(Weresub & LeClair, CJB 49: 2203, 1971). Icmadophilaceae (L). 4, widespread (montane). Ster-
Thalloedematomyces E.A. Thomas ex Cif. & Tomas. ile. See Ihlen (Graphis Scripta 7: 17, 1995; Norway),
(1953) = Thalloidima. Klimefelt & Thell (Biblthca Licheno/. 58: 213, 1995;
 THECOGRAPHA 685

genetic variation), Ekman & T0nsberg (MR 106: (Proc. Amer. Acad. Arts & Sci. 30: 471, 1895).
1262, 2002; phylogeny), Santesson (Symb. bot. upsal. Thaxteria Sacc. ( 1891 ), Nitschkiaceae. 2, widespread.
34: 393, 2004), Mi!ldlikowska et al. (Myco/. 98: See Booth & Millier (TBMS 58: 73, 1972), Nannfeldt
1088, 2006; phylogeny). (Svensk bot. Tidskr. 69: 204, 1975; posn), Huhndorf
Thamnoliaceae Zahlbr. (1898) = Icmadophilaceae. et al. (Myco/. 96: 368, 2004), Huhndorf et al. (MR
Thamnoma, see Thamnonoma. 108: 1384, 2004).
Thamnomyces Ehrenb. (1820), Xylariaceae. Ana- Thaxteriella Petr. (1924), Tubeufiaceae. 11, wide-
morph Nodulisporium. 4 or 5, widespread (esp. tropi- spread. See Rossman (Myco/. Pap. 157, 1987), Crane
cal). See Dennis (Kew Bull. 12: 297, 1957), Dennis et al. (CJB 76: 602, 1998), Kodsueb et al. (Fungal
(Bull. Jard. bot. Brux. 31: 150, 1961), Samuels & Diversity 21: 105, 2006), Spatafora et al. (Mycol. 98:
Millier (Sydowia 33: 274, 1980; relationships), San 1018, 2006; phylogeny), Tsui et al. (Mycol. 98: 94,
Martin & Rogers (Mycotaxon 53: 115, 1995; Mex- 2006).
ico), Stadler et al. (MR 108: 239, 2004; chemistry), Thaxteriellopsis Sivan., Panwar & S.J. Kaur (1977) =
Stadler & Fournier (Revta Iberoamer. Micol. 23: 160, Chaetosphaerulina fide Crane et al. (CJB 76: 602,
2006). 1998).
Thamnonoma (Tuck.) Gyeln. (1933) = Caloplaca fide Thaxterina Sivan., R.C. Rajak & R.C. Gupta (1988),
Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, Tubeufiaceae. 1, India. See Sivanesan et al. (TBMS
1995). 90: 662, 1988), Crane et al. (CJB 76: 602, 1998),
Thamnostylum Arx & H.P. Upadhyay (1970), Kodsueb et al. (Fungal Diversity 21: 105, 2006).
Syncephalastraceae. 4, widespread (esp. warmer ar- Thaxteriola Speg. (1918), anamorphic Pyxidiophora.
eas). See Benny & Benjamin (Aliso 8: 301, 1975; 1, widespread. See Blackwell et al. (Mycol. 78: 605,
key), Botha et al. (S. Afr. J. Bot. 63: 104, 1997), 1986), Blackwell et al. (Science N.Y. 232: 993,
Voigt & Wi.istemeyer (Gene 270: 113, 2001; phylog- 1986), Simpson & Stone (Mycotaxon 30: 1, 1987),
eny), Ho (Fungal Science Taipei 17: 87, 2002; Tai- Blackwell & Malloch (Mem. N. Y. bot. Gdn 49: 23,
wan). 1989), Blackwell et al. (MR 92: 397, 1989), Hawk-
Thanatephorus Donk (1956), Ceratobasidiaceae. sworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995).
Anamorph Rhizoctonia. 12, widespread. T. cucumeris Thaxterogaster Singer (1951) = Cortinarius. Formerly
(stat. mycel. Rhizoctonia solani) is now used to re- recognized as an independent sequestrate genus. fide
place Corticium so/ani. See Talbot (Persoonia 3: Peintner et al. (Mycotaxon 81: 177, 2002).
371, 1965), Currah & Zelmer (Rep. Tottori mycol. Thaxterogastraceae Singer (1962) = Cortinariaceae.
Inst. 40: 43, 1992; 4 spp. with orchids), Roberts Thaxterosporium Ben Ze'ev & R.G. Kenneth (1987),
(Rhizoctonia-forming fungi, 1999), Elbakali et al. Neozygitaceae. 1, widespread. See Ben-Ze'ev et al.
(Phytopath. Mediterr. 42: 167, 2003; on potato), (Mycotaxon 28: 323, 1987) = Neozygites (Ento-
Toda et al. (J. Gen. Pl. Path. 70: 270, 2004; Rhizoc- mophthor.) fide, Keller (Sydowia 43: 39, 1991).
tonia solani ITS), Ciampi et al. (Eur. J. Pl. Path. theca, see ascus (obsol. ).
113: 183, 2005; Rhizoctonia so/ani intraspecific evo- Thecamycetes, see Ascomycota (Marchand, 1896).
lution). Thecaphora Fingerh. (1836) nom. cons., Glomospori-
Thanatophytum Nees (1816), anamorphic Helico- aceae. Anamorphs Thecaphorella, Rhombiella. 57
basidium. 1, widespread. T. crocorum (a pathogen of (on Leguminosae, Compositae, Convolvulaceae,
Crocus; mort de saffran). See Lutz et al. (MR 108: etc.), widespread. T. solani, potato (So/anum) smut;
227, 2004). T. frezzii, peanut (Arachis) smut. Frequently has an
Thaptospora B. Sutton & Pascoe ( 1987), anamorphic anamorph. See Zambettakis & Joly (BSMF 91: 71,
Pezizomycotina, Ccu.OeH.15. 1, Australia. See Sutton 1975; numerical taxonomy), Duran (CJB 60: 1512,
& Pascoe (TBMS 88: 174, 1987). 1982), Vanky (Illustrated genera of smut fungi,
Tharoopama Subram. (1956), anamorphic Pezizomy- 1987), Vanky (Cryptog. Stud. 1: 159 pp., 1987),
cotina, Hsy.OeP.10. 2, India; Panama. See Subrama- Mordue (Mycopathologia 103: 177, 1988), Vanky
nian (J. Indian bot. Soc. 35: 84, 1956), Sureshkumar (TBMS32: 148, 1991), Vanky(Taxon47: 153, 1998),
et al. (Journal of Mycology and Plant Pathology 36: Vanky (Fungal Diversity 6: 131, 2001; as Glomospo-
8, 2006). rium), Pilltek (Mycotaxon 92: 33, 2005; as Kochma-
Thaumasiomyces Thaxt. (1931), Ceratomycetaceae. 3, nia), Vanky et al. (Mycol. Progr.: [in press], 2008).
W. Africa; Borneo. See Zhou et al. (MR 105: 919, Thecaphorella H. Scholz & I. Scholz (1988), anamor-
2001; DNA). phic Thecaphora. 1. See Vanky (Europ. Smut Fungi:
Thaxter (Roland; 1858-1932; USA). Assistant Profes- 228, 1994).
sor (1891) then Professor of Cryptogamic Botany Thecaria Fee (1824), Graphidaceae (L). 1, pantropical.
(1901-1919), Harvard University; Honorary Curator See Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn
of the Farlow Herbarium (1919 onwards). His great 8, 1995), Staiger (Biblthca Licheno/. 85, 2002),
contribution was the detailed and meticulous study of Archer (Biblthca Licheno/. 94, 2006), Archer (Sys-
the Labou/beniales (q.v.), previously almost com- tematics & Biodiversity S: 9, 2007; Solomon Is).
pletely overlooked. Pubis. Contribution towards a thecaspore, see ascospore (obsol. ).
monograph of the Laboulbeniaceae I-V. Memoirs of Theciopeltis F. Stevens & Manter (1925) = Micropeltis
the American Academy of Arts and Sciences (1896- fide Clements & Shear (Gen. Fung., 1931 ).
1931). Biogs, obits etc. Grummann (1974: 197); Pfis- thecium, the part of an apothecium containing the asci
ter (Mycotaxon 20: 225, 1984; index to non- between the epithecium and hypothecium; sometimes
Laboulbenia/es names); Stafleu & Cowan (TL-2 6: used for the whole sporocarp or as equivalent to hy-
231, 1986); Weston (Myco/. 25: 69, 1933) [bibliogra- menium.
phy, portrait]; Weston (Phytopathology 23: 565, Theclospora Harkn. (1884) = Emericella fide Peek &
1933). Solheim (Myco/. SO: 844, 1958).
Thaxteria Giard (1892) = Laboulbenia fide Thaxter Thecographa A. Massa!. (1860), Graphidaceae. 1,
686 THECOPSORA
paleotropical. See Liicking et al. (Taxon S6: 1296, under The/ebolus, Wang (Bull. natn. Mus. Nat. Sci.
2007; nomencl.). Taiwan 12: 49, 1999), Stchigel et al. (MR lOS: 377,
Tbecopsora, see Thekopsora. 2001).
Tbecostroma Clem. ( 1909) = Bloxamia fide Clements Thelebolales P .F. Cannon (200 I), ? Leotiomycetes. 1
& Shear(Gen. Fung., 1931). fam., 9 gen., 46 spp. Stromata absent. Ascomata
Thecotheus Boud. (1869), ? Ascobolaceae. 17, wide- minute, ± globose or pulvinate, at least initially cleis-
spread (esp. temperate). See Kimbrough (Myco/. 61: tothecial, the excipulum hyaline, poorly developed, ±
107, 1969; key), Krug & Khan (Myco/. 79: 200, glabrous. Interascal tissue poorly developed, com-
1987; key 10 spp.), Aas (A World-Monograph of the posed of simple paraphyses. Asci ± ellipsoidal, often
Genus Thecotheus, 1992), Kimbrough in Hawk- multispored, ± persistent, opening with a rather ir-
sworth (Ed.) (Ascomycete Systematics. Problems and regular vertical split. Ascospores usually small, hya-
Perspectives in the Nineties NATO ASI Series vol. line, smooth or with ornamentation formed as an
269 269: 398, 1994; posn), Prokhorov (Mikol. Fito- elaboration of an initially homogeneous secondary
patol. 31: 27, 1997), Landvik et al. (Mycoscience 39: wall layer. Anamorphs unknown. Saprobic, usually
49, 1998; phylogeny), Yao & Spooner (Kew Bull. SS: coprophilous, widespr. Fam.:
451, 2000; UK), Nagao et al. (Myco/. 9S: 688, 2003; Tbelebolaceae
Australia), Hansen & Pfister (Mycol. 98: 1029, 2006; For Lit. see under fam.
phylogeny). Tbelebolus Tode (1790), Thelebolaceae. 10 (psychro-
Tbedgonia B. Sutton (1973), anamorphic Helotiales, philic, coprophilous), widespread (north temperate).
Hsp.1-= eH.39. 3, widespread (north temperate). See See Cooke & Barr (Myco/. S6: 763, 1964; asci and
Yoshikawa & Yokoyama (TMSJ 33: 177, 1992), Erysiphaceae), Wicklow & Malloch (Myco/. 63: 118,
Braun (Monogr. Cercosporel/a, Ramu/aria Allied 1971), Kimbrough (Mycol. 73: 1, 1981; ascus struc-
Genera (Phytopath. Hyphom.) I: 211, 1995; key), ture), Czymmek & Klomparens (CJB 70: 1669, 1992;
Crous et al. (Mycol. 93: 1081, 2001; phylogeny), ascospores), Momol & Kimbrough (SA 13: I, 1994;
Crous & Braun (CBS Diversity Ser. I: 571 pp., posn), Momol et al. (SA 14: 91, 1996; posn), Landvik
2003), Crous et al. (Stud. Myco/. S8: 33, 2007; phy- et al. (Mycoscience 39: 49, 1998), Gemandt et al.
logeny). (Myco/. 93: 915, 2001; phylogeny), Stchigel et al.
Theissen (Ferdinand; 1877-1919; Germany, later Bra- (MR lOS: 377, 2001; phylogeny), Hoog et al. (Stud.
zil). Stationed in Silo Leopoldo, Brazil (1902-1908); Myco/. SI: 33, 2005; phylogeny, ecology), Wang et
studied theology and became priest, Valkenburg and al. (Mycol. 98: 1065, 2006; phylogeny).
Innsbruck (1909-1912); schoolmaster, Feldkirch Tbelenella Nyl. (1855), Thelenellaceae (L). 33, wide-
(1914-1919); died as a result of a climbing accident spread. See Mayrhofer (Biblthca Licheno/. 26, 1987;
in the Voralberg Alps while collecting. With Rick key), Mayrhofer & McCarthy (Muel/eria 7: 333,
(q.v.) he made significant contributions to tropical 1991; key 12 saxicolous spp.), Harris (More Florida
mycology, particularly for ascomycetes of Brazil. Lichens, 1995), Aptroot (Fungal Diversity 2: 43,
Pubis. Die Gattung Asterina (1913); (with H. Sydow, 1999), Fryday & Coppins (Licheno/ogist 36: 89,
q.v.) Die Dothideales. Anna/es Myco/ogici (1915). 2004), Liicking et al. (Lichenologist 39: 187, 2007).
Biogs, obits etc. Sydow (Anna/es Mycologici 17: 134, Tbelenellaceae O.E. Erikss. ex H. Mayrhofer (1987),
1919, bibliography); Stafleu & Cowan (TL-2 6: 239, Pezizomycotina (inc. sed.) (±L). 2 gen. (+ 10 syn.),
1986). 51 spp.
Tbeissenia Maubl. (1914), Xylariaceae. Anamorph Lit.: Mayrhofer & Poelt (Herzogia 7: 13, 1985),
Nodu/isporium. 4, pantropical. See Dennis (Bull. Barr (Sydowia 38: 11, 1985), Mayrhofer (Biblthca
Jard. bot. Brux. 34: 231, 1961), Ju et al. (Myco/. 9S: Licheno/. 26: 106 pp., 1987), Mayrhofer (Biblthca
109, 2003; monogr.), Ju et al. (Myco/. 99: 612, 2007; Lichenol. 26, 1987), Kalb (Flechten Follmann Con-
phylogeny). tributions to Lichenology in Honour of Gerhard
Theissenula Syd. & P. Syd. (1914) nom. dub., Fungi. Follmann: 249, 1995), Harada (J. Nat. Hist. Mus.
See Hansford (Mycol. Pap. IS, 1946). Inst. Chiba S: 91, 1999), Hyde & Wong (MR 103:
Thekopsora Magnus (1875), Pucciniastraceae. Ana- 347, 1999), Schmitt et al. (Myco/. 97: 362, 2005).
morph Pomatomyces. c. 11 (on Picea, Tsuga (0, I) Thelenidia Nyl. (1886), ? Dothideomycetes (L). 1,
(Pinaceae; on dicots (II, III)), widespread (north Greenland; Switzerland. See Topham & Swinscow
temperate). See Hiratsuka (Revision of taxonomy of (Lichenologist 4: 294, 1970).
the Pucciniastreae, 1958), Cummins & Hiratsuka (11- Thelenidiomyces Cif. & Tomas. (1953) = Thelenidia.
/ustr. Gen. Rust Fungi rev. edit., 1983; as Puccinias- Tbelepbora Ehrh. ex Willd. (1787), Thelephoraceae. c.
trum), Cummins & Hiratsuka (Il/ustr. Gen. Rust 50, widespread. See Comer (Beih. Nova Hedwigia
Fungi edn 3: 225 pp., 2003; accepted). 27, 1968; monogr.), Stalpers (Stud. Mycol. 3S: 168
Thelactis Mart. (1821) = Mucor Fresen. fide Fries pp., 1993; key), Zecchin (Rivista di Mico/ogia 48:
(Syst. myco/. 3, 1832). 243, 2005).
Tbelebolaceae Eckblad (1968), Thelebolales. 9 gen.(+ Tbelepboraceae Chevall. ( 1826), Thelephorales. 12
9 syn.), 46 spp. gen.(+ 20 syn.), 171 spp.
Lit.: Kimbrough (CJB 44: 685, 1966), Kimbrough Lit.: Svrcek (Sydowia 14: 170, 1960; subfam. To-
& Korf (Am. J. Bot. S4: 9, 1967), Moravec (Ceska mentelloideae, keys), Cunningham (The Thele-
Mykol. 2S: 150, 1971), Czymmek & Klomparens phoraceae ofAustralia and New Zealand [Bull. DSJR
(CJB 70: 1669, 1992), Momol et al. (SA 14: 91, N.Z. 14S], 1963; Cuba), Reid (Beih. Nova Hedwigia
1996), Brummelin (Persoonia 16: 425, 1998), 18: 1090, 1965; stipitate steroid spp.), Comer (Beih.
Brummelin & Kristiansen (Persoonia 17: 119, 1998), Nova Hedwigia 27, 1968), Jiilich & Stalpers (Verh.
Landvik et al. (Mycoscience 39: 49, 1998; phylog- Kon. Ned. Akad. Wetensch. Afd. Natuurk. sect. 2 74,
eny), Prokhorov (Mikol. Fitopatol. 32: 40, 1998), van 1980; N. Hemisph.), Stalpers (Stud. Myco/. 3S: 168
Brummelen (Persoonia 16: 425, 1998; ultrastr.) and pp., 1993), Koljalg (Syn. Fung. 9: 213 pp., 1996).
 THERMOASCACEAE 687
Thelephorales Corner ex Oberw. (1976). Agaricomy- Biol. 2: 350, 2000; phylogeny), Andersen & Ekman
cetes. 2 fam., 18 gen., 269 spp. Fams: (Lichenologist 36: 27, 2004; phylogeny).
( l) Bankeraceae Thelomphale Flot. (1863) = Thelocarpon fide Hawk-
(2) Thelephoraceae sworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995).
For Lit. see under fam. Thelophora Clem. (1902) = Thelephora.
Thelephorella P. Karst. (1889) nom. dub., Thelepho- Thelopsidomyces Cif. & Tomas. (1953) = Thelopsis.
rales. See Donk (Taxon 6: 17, 1957). Thelopsis Ny!. (1855) nom. cons., Ostropales (L). 9,
Theleporus Fr. (1847), Gramrnotheleaceae. 3, wide- Europe; N. America. See Vezda (Fo/ia geobot. phy-
spread (tropical). See Ryvarden (TBMS 73: 9, 1979), totax. 4: 363, 1968), Sherwood (Mycotaxon 5: I,
Roberts & Ryvarden (Kew Bull. 61: 55, 2006; Cam- 1977), McCarthy (Muelleria 7: 313, 1991; Australia),
eroon). Renobales et al. (Lichenologist 28: 105, 1996;
Thelidea Hue (1902) = Knightiella fide Rambold et al. Spain), Breuss & Schultz (Lichenologist 39: 35,
(BiblthcaLichenol. 53: 217, 1993). 2007; Socotra, key).
Thelidiaceae Walt. Watson (1929) = Verrucariaceae. Theloschisma Trevis. (1860) = Phaeographis fide
Thelidiella Fink (1933), Pezizomycotina. l (on li- Staiger (Biblthca Lichenol. 85, 2002).
chens), N. America. Theloschistes Th. Fr. (1861) = Teloschistes.
Thelidiola C.W. Dodge (1968) = Muellerella fide Theloschistomyces Cif. & Tomas. (1953) = Thelo-
Castello & Nimis (Biblthca Licheno/. 57: 71, 1995). schistes.
Thelidiomyces Cif. & Tomas. (1953) = Thelidium. Thelospora, see Thec/ospora.
Thelidiopsis Vain. (1921), Verrucariaceae (L). I, Thelotrema Ach. ( 1803 ), Thelotremataceae (L). c. 126,
Europe; Asia. widespread (esp. tropical). See Salisbury (Lichenolo-
Thelidium A. Massa!. (1855), Verrucariaceae (L). c. gist 5: 262, 1972; lepadinum-group), Hale (Smithson.
111, widespread. See Servit ( Ceskos/ovenske /ise- Contr. bot. 16, 1974; Dominican Republic), Salisbury
jniky ce/edi Verrucariaceae, 1954), Harada (Hikobia (Lichenologist 7: 59, 1975; gen. concept), Hale
12: 133, 1996; Japan), Harada (Hikobia 12: 289, (Smithson. Contr. bot. 38, 1978; Panama), Hale
1998), Grube (Nova Hedwigia 68: 241, 1999; asci), (Smithson. Contr. bot. 40, 1980; limits), Hale (Bull.
Harada & Wang (Lichenology 3: 47, 2004), Harada Br. Mus. nat. hist. Bot. 8: 227, 1981; Sri Lanka),
& Wang (Lichenology 5: 23, 2006), Gueidan et al. Purvis et al. (Biblthca Licheno/. 58: 335, 1995; Eur.),
(MR Ut: 1145, 2007; phylogeny). Matsumoto & Deguchi (Bryologist 102: 86, 1999;
Thelignya A. Massa!. (1855), Lichinaceae (L). I, anamorph), Matsumoto (J. Hattori bot. Lab. 88: l,
Europe. See Henssen (Symb. bot. upsal. 18 no. I, 2000; Japan), Galloway (Australasian Lichenology
1963), J1ngensen & Henssen (Taxon 39: 343, 1990), 49: 16, 2001), Homchantara & Coppins (Lichenolo-
Schultz & Bude! (Lichenologist 34: 39, 2002; key). gist 34: 113, 2002; SE Asia), Lucking et al. (Myco/.
Thelis Clem. (1931) = Hanseniaspora. 96: 283, 2004; phylogeny), Frisch (Biblthca
Thelocarpaceae Zukal (1893), Pezizomycotina (inc. Lichenol. 92: 3, 2006; Africa), Frisch et al. (Biblthca
sed. ). 3 gen. (+ 12 syn.), 25 spp. See Salisbury Lichenol. 92: 517, 2006; phylogeny), Miitdlikowska
(Lichenologist 3: 175, 1966), Reeb et al. (Mo/. Phy- et al. (Myco/. 98: 1088, 2006; phylogeny), Mangold
/ogen. Evol. 32: 1036, 2004; phylogeny). et al. (Biblthca Lichenol. 95: 459, 2007; Australia),
Thelocarpella Nav.-Ros. & Cl. Roux (1999), Acaro- Mangold et al. (Lichenologist 40: 39, 2008; phylog-
sporaceae. I, France. See Navarro-Rosines et al. eny).
(CJB 77: 835, 1999), Lutzoni et al. (Am. J. Bot. 91: Thelotremataceae Stizenb. ( 1862), Ostropales (L). 21
1446, 2004; phylogeny), Reeb et al. (Mo/. Phylogen. gen.(+ 37 syn.), 660 spp.
Evol. 32: 1036, 2004; phylogeny), Wedin et al. (MR Lit.: Hale (Mycotaxon 11: 130, 1980), Hale (Bull.
109: 159, 2005; phylogeny). Br. Mus. nat. Hist. Bot. 8: 227, 1981; gen. concepts),
Thelocarpon Ny!. (1853), Thelocarpaceae (±L). 23, Lumbsch (Nova Hedwigia 56: 227, 1993), Lumbsch
Europe; N. America. See Salisbury (Lichenologist 3: & Tehler (Bryologist 101: 398, 1998), Matsumoto &
175, 1966), Poelt & Hafellner (Phyton Horn 17: 67, Deguchi (Bryologist 102: 86, 1999; anams), Kant-
1975), Kocourkova-Honikova (Czech Myco/. 50: vilas & Vezda (Licheno/ogist 32: 325, 2000; Tasma-
271, 1998), Rossman et al. (Stud. Myco/. 42: 248 pp., nia), Kantvilas & Vezda (Lichenologist 32: 343,
1999), Aptroot & Sparrius (Licheno/ogist 32: 513, 2000), Matsumoto (J. Hattori bot. Lab. 88: l, 2000),
2000), Reeb et al. (Mo/. Phylogen. Evol. 32: 1036, Kauff & Lutzoni (Mo/. Phylogen. Evol. 25: 138,
2004; phylogeny). 2002), Martin et al. (Lichenologist 35: 27, 2003),
Thelocarponomyces Cif. & Tomas. (1953) = Thelo- Kalb et al. (Symb. bot. upsal. 34 no. I: 133, 2004),
carpon. Lumbsch et al. (Mo/. Phylogen. Evol. 31: 822, 2004),
Thelocarpum Clem. (1909) = Thelocarpon. Lumbsch et al. (Symb. bot. upsal. 34 no. l: 9, 2004),
Thelochroa A. Massa!. (1855) = Pyrenocarpon fide Frisch et al. (Biblthca Lichenol. 92: 556 pp., 2006),
Jorgensen & Henssen (Taxon 39: 343, 1990). Miitdlikowska et al. (Mycol. 98: I 088, 2006; phylog-
Thelococcum Ny!. ex Hue (1888) = Thelocarpon fide eny), Staiger et al. (MR 110: 765, 2006), Rivas Platas
Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, et al. (Biodiversity & Conservation 17: in press,
1995). 2008; indicator of undisturbed tropical forests).
Thelographis Ny!. (1857) nom. nud. = Graphis fide Thelotrematomyces E.A. Thomas ex Cif. & Tomas.
Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, (1953) = Thelotrema.
1995). Themisia Velen. (1939), ? Helotiales. l, former
Thelohania Henneguy (1892), Microsporidia. 23. Czechoslovakia.
Thelomma A. Massa!. (1860), Caliciaceae (L). 7, Thermoactinomyces Tsikl. (1899), Bacteria. q.v.
widespread. See Tibell (Bot. Notiser 129: 221, 1976), Thermoascaceae Apinis (1967), Eurotiales. 2 gen., 8
Tibell (Beih. Nova Hedwigia 79: 597, 1984), Wedin spp. See Hambleton et al. (Stud. Myco/. 53: 29, 2005;
& Tibell (CJB 75: 1236, 1997), Ekman & Wedin (Pl. phylogeny).
688 THERMOASCUS

Thermoascus Miehe (1907), Thennoascaceae. Ana- 8, 1995).

morph Po/ypaecilum. 5, widespread. See also Thielaviopsis Went (1893), anamorphic Ceratocystis,
Coonemeria. See Apinis (TBMS SO: 573, 1967), Ellis Hso.OeP.38. 12, widespread. T. basico/a (root rot of
(TBMS 76: 457, 1981; ultrastr.), Ellis (TBMS 76: 467, tobacco and other plants). See Johnson (J. agric. Res.
1981; ultrastr. ), Malloch in Samson & Pitt (Eds) (Ad- 7: 289, 1916; hosts), Rawlings (Ann. Mo. bot. Gdn
vances in Penicillium and Aspergi/lus systematics 27: 561, 1940; culture), Punja & Sun (CTB 77: 1801,
102: 365, 1985), Landvik et al. (Mycoscience 37: 1999), Paulin & Harrington (Stud. Myca/. 45: 209,
237, 1997; DNA), Mouchacca (Cryptog. Myca/. 18: 2000; phylogeny), Paulin-Mahady et al. (Mycol. 94:
19, 1997; review), Luangsa-ard et al. (Myca/. 96: 62, 2002; phylogeny), Geldenhuis et al. (MR 110:
773, 2004; phylogeny), Hambleton et al. (Stud. My- 306, 2006; phylogeography).
ca/. 53: 29, 2005; phylogeny). Thind (Kartar Singh; 1917-1991; India). PhD, Univer-
thermodury, withstanding high temperature, esp. when sity of Wisconsin, Madison, USA (1948); Senior
in a dormant state, e.g. as spores. Cf. thennophily. Lecturer (1949-1957) then Reader (1957-1962) then
Thermoidium Miehe (1907) = Malbranchea fide Sigler Professor (1962-1967) then Senior Professor (1967-
& Carmichael (Mycotaxon 4: 441, 1976). 1977) in Botany (Mycology and Plant Pathology) and
Thermomonospora Henssen (1957), Actinobacteria. Head of the Botany Department (1976-1977) then
q.v. Professor (1977-1980) then Emeritus Professor (1980
Thermomucor Subraham., B.S. Mehrotra & Thirum. onwards), Panjab University, Chandigarh. Explored
( 1977), Mucoraceae. 1, India. See Subrahamanyam et the mycota of the northwest Himalaya over many
al. (Georgia J. Sci. 35: 1, 1977), Schipper (Antonie years, leading a team of younger mycologists, orga-
van Leeuwenhoek 45: 275, 1979), Voigt & W6ste- nizing broad coverage of all taxonomic groups and
meyer (Gene 270: 113, 2001; phylogeny). ensuring a continuous output of papers reporting dis-
Thermomyces Tsikl. (1899), anamorphic Eurotia/es, coveries. Pubis. Clavariaceae of India (1961);
Hso.OeP.1. 4 (from soil), widespread. See Pugh et al. Myxomycetes of India (1977). Biogs, obits etc.
(TBMS 47: 115, 1964), Jensen et al. (MR 97: 665, Subramanian (Current Science 63: 151, 1992).
1993; growth kinetics), Mouchacca (Cryptog. Myca/. Thindia Korf & Waraitch (1971), Sarcoscyphaceae. 1
18: 19, 1997; review), Hambleton et al. (Stud. Myco/. (on Cupressus), India. See Cabello (Boin Soc. argent.
53: 29, 2005; phylogeny). Bot. 25: 395, 1988; numerical taxonomy).
thermophily, making active growth at high tempera- Thindiomyces Arendh. & R. Sharma (1983), Hel-
ture. Cf. thennodury. Fungi may be classified as otiaceae. 1, Bhutan. See Arambarri & Sharma (Myco-
thermophiles (adj. -ilic ), growth at 20-50+°C (opt. taxon 17: 486, 1983).
40-50+0 C). See Cooney & Emerson (Thermophilic Thirumalacharia Rathaiah ( 1981 ), anamorphic Pe-
fangi, 1964; descriptions), Emerson (in Ainsworth & zizomycotina, Hso.leP.10. 1, India. See Rathaiah
Sussman (Eds), The Fungi 3: 105, 1968), Crisan (Myca/. 72: 1210, 1980).
(Mycol. 65: 1170, 1973; concepts), Bilai & Zakhar- Thirumalachariella Sathe (1975) = Phragmidiella fide
chenko (Opredelite/' Termofi//'nykh Gribov, 1987; Cununins & Hiratsuka (Illustr. Gen. Rust Fungi rev.
keys, illustr. 38 spp.); thermotolerant fungi, e.g. edit., 1983).
Aspergil/us famigatus, Absidia ramosa, max. c. 50°C, Tholomyces Matsush. (2003), anamorphic Pezizomy-
min. well below 20°C; mesophiles (adj. -ilic ), growth cotina, Cpd.?.?. 1, Honshu. See Matsushima (Ma-
10-40°C (opt. 20-35°C); psychrophiles (adj. -ilic), tsush. Myca/. Mem. 10: 94, 2001).
growth below 10°c (opt. below 20°C). Tholurna Norman (1861) nom. cons., Caliciaceae (L).
Thermophymatospora Udagawa, Awao & Abdullah 1, Europe; N. America. See Tibell (MR 107: 1403,
(1986), anamorphic Ganoderma. 1 (with clamp con- 2003; phylogeny), Mill.Cllikowska et al. (Myca/. 98:
nexions, from soil), Iraq. See Udagawa et al. (Myco- 1088, 2006; phylogeny).
taxon 27: 100, 1986). Tholurnaceae Elenkin (1929) = Caliciaceae.
Thermutis Fr. (1825), Lichinaceae (L). 1, Europe. See Tholurnomyces Cif. & Tomas. (1953) =Tholuma.
Henssen (Symb. bot. upsal. 18 no. 1, 1963), Schultz tholus, see ascus.
& Biidel (Lichenologist 34: 39, 2002; key). Thom (Charles; 1872-1956; USA). PhD, University of
Thermutomyces Cif. & Tomas. (1953) = Thermutis. Missouri (1899); Mycologist at the Storrs (Connecti-
Thermutopsis Henssen (1990), Lichinaceae (L). 1, cut) Experiment Station (1904-1913); Mycologist in
Antigua. See Henssen (Lichenologist 22: 254, 1990), Charge, Microbiological Laboratory (1913-1927)
Schultz & Biidel (Lichenologist 34: 39, 2002; key). then Head, Division of Soil Microbiology (1927-
Therrya Sacc. (1882), Rhytismataceae. 7, widespread. 1934), Bureau of Chemistry, then Head, Bureau of
See Reid & Cain (CTB 39: 1117, 1961), Yuan & Mo- Plant Industry (1934-1942), US Department of Agri-
hammed (Mycotaxon 64: 173, 1997), Johnston (Aust. culture, Washington. Noted for his studies on fungi in
Syst. Bot. 14: 377, 2001). dairy products and the soil, particularly Penicillium
Thielavia Zopf (1876), Chaetomiaceae. 31, wide- and Aspergillus (q.v.); his work influenced the estab-
spread. See Malloch & Cain (Mycol. 65: 1055, 1973), lishment of standards for food handling and process-
von Arx (Stud. Mycol. 8, 1975), von Arx et al. ing in the USA; he played an important role in devel-
(Biblthca Myca/. 94, 1988), Mouchacca (Cryptog. opment of penicillin during World War II. Pubis. The
Myca/. 18: 19, 1997; thennophilic spp.), Lee & Penicil/ia (1930); (with M.B. Church) The Aspergilli
Hanlin (Mycol. 91: 434, 1999; DNA), Stchigel et al. (1926); (with K.B. Raper) A Manual of the Aspergilli
(MR 106: 975, 2002; phylogeny), Stchigel et al. (My- (1945); (with K.B. Raper) A Manual of the Penicillia
col. 95: 1218, 2003; Antarctica), Sun et al. (Mycosys- (1949). Biogs, obits etc. Raper (Mycol. 49: 134,
tema 24: 318, 2005; China), Cai et al. (MR 110: 137, 1957) [bibliography, portrait]; Stafleu & Cowan (TL-
2006; phylogeny). 2 6: 268, 1986).
Thielaviella Arx & T. Mahmood (1968) = Boothiella Thomiella C.W. Dodge (1935) = Gonatobotryum fide
fide Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn Kendrick & Carmichae in Ainsworth et al. (Eds)
 THYROSPORA 689

(The Fungi 4A: 390, 1973). Bot. 45: 65, 1970), Moreno & Egea (Lichenologist
Thoracella Oudem. (1900), anamorphic Pezizomy- 24: 215, 1992), Moreno & Egea (Acta Bot. Barcinon.
cotina, St.OeH.10. 1, Europe. 41: 1, 1992; Eur. N. Afr.), Schultz et al. (Lichenolo-
Thozetella Kuntze (1891), anamorphic Chaetosphaeri- gist 33: 211, 2001; S America), Schultz et al. (Pl.
aceae, Hsp.OeH.15. 12, widespread. See Pirozynski Biol. 3: 116, 2001; phylogeny), Schultz & Bildel
& Hodges (CJB 51: 157, 1973), Sutton & Cole (Lichenologist 34: 39, 2002; key), Schultz & Bildel
(TBMS 81: 97, 1983), Waipara et al. (N.Z. JI Bot. 34: (Lichenologist 35: 151, 2003).
517, 1996), Markovskaja & Treigiene (Botanica Thyriascus Schulzer (1877) nom. dub., Fungi.
Lithuanica 7: 93, 2001; Lithuania), Allegrucci et al. Thyridaria Sacc. (1875), Dothideomycetes. Anamorph
(Mycotaxon 90: 275, 2004; Argentina), Paulus et al. Cyclothyrium. 23, widespread. See Wehmeyer (Lloy-
(Mycol. 96: 1074, 2004; Australia, phylogeny, key). dia 4: 241, 1941), Barr (Mycotaxon 88: 271, 2003;
Thozetellopsis- Agnihothr. (1958) = Thozetella fide placement in Didymosphaeriaceae).
Pirozynski & Hodges (CJB 51: 157, 1973). Thyridella (Sacc.) Sacc. (1895), Pezizomycotina. 3,
Thozetia Berk. & F. Muell. ( 1881) [non Thozetia F. widespread.
Muell. ex Benth. 1868, Asclepiadaceae] - Thyridiaceae J.Z. Yue & O.E. Erikss. (1987),
Thozetella. Sordariomycetidae (inc. sed. ). 5 gen. (+ 5 syn.), 22
Thrauste Theiss. (1916), Englerulaceae. 1 or 2, Java; spp.
Philippines. Lit.: Leuchtmann & Millier (Bot. Helv. 96: 283,
thread blight (I) a disease caused by species of Corti- 1986), Eriksson & Yue (SA 8: 9, 1989), Samuels &
cium and Marasmius having mycelium running as Rogerson (Stud. Mycol. 31: 145, 1989), Eriksson &
well-marked threads over the leaves and stems of Yue (SA 10: 57, 1990), Taylor et al. (Sydowia 49: 94,
tropical plants; (2) a fungus causing - -; see Petch 1997), Miller & Huhndorf (Mo/. Phylogen. Evol. 35:
(Ann. R. bot. Gdr.s Peradeniya 9: 1-43, 1924). Cf. 60, 2005).
horse-hair blight fungi. Thyridium Fuckel (1870) [non Thyridium Mitt. 1868,
Thrinacospora Petr. (1948), anamorphic Pezizomy- Musci] = Mycothyridium E. Milli.
cotina, St.= eH. l. 1, Ecuador. Thyridium Nitschke (1867), Thyridiaceae. Anamorph
Thripomyces Speg. (1915), Ceratomycetaceae. 1, Italy. Pleurocytospora. 17, widespread. See Esfandiari &
See Nannfeldt (Svensk bot. Tidskr 43: 468, 1949). Petrak (Sydowia 4: 11, 1950), Leuchtmann & Millier
Thrombiaceae Poelt & Vezda ex J.C. David & D. (Bot. Helv. 96: 283, 1986), Eriksson & Yue (SA 8: 9,
Hawksw. (1991), Pezizomycotina (inc. sed.) (L). 1 1989).
gen. (+ 4 syn.), 1 spp. Thyrinula Petr. & Syd. (1924), anamorphic Aulo-
Lit.: Schmitt et al. (Mycol. 97: 362, 2005). graphina, Cpt.OfH.15. 1, S. Africa; Australia. See
Thrombium Wallr. (1831), Thrombiaceae (L). 1, Swart (TBMS 90: 286, 1988).
Europe; N. America. See Swinscow (Lichenologist 2: Thyriochaetum Frolov (1968)? = Amerosporium fide
276, 1964), Schmitt et al. (Mycol. 97: 362, 2005; Sutton & Sarbhoy (TBMS 66: 297, 1976).
phylogeny). Thyriodictyella Cif. (1962), Micropeltidaceae. 1, Do-
Thrombocytozoons Tchacarof (1963) =Candida fide minican Republic. See Ciferri (Atti !st. bot. Univ.
Desser & Barta (Can. J. Microbiol. 34: 1096, 1988). Lab. crittog. Pavia ser. 5 19: 129, 1962).
thrush, a throat and genital disease of humans caused Thyriopsis Theiss. & Syd. (1915), Asterinaceae. 1,
by Candida albicans. widespread. See Camara & Dianese (Fitopatol. Bra-
thryptogen (thryptophyte), an organism increasing sil 18 (Sup!.): 346, 1993 ).
the sensitivity of a suscept to outside factors, e.g. to Thyriostroma Died. (1913) = Leptostroma fide Hllhnel
cold (Langer, 1936). (Sher. Akad. Wiss. Wien Math.-naturw. Kl., Abt. 1
Thryptospora Petr. (194 7), Dothideomycetes. 1, Syria. 124: 49, 1915).
Thuchomyces Hallbauer & Jahns (1977), Fossil Fungi Thyriostromella Bat. & C.A.A. Costa (1959), anamor-
? Fungi (L). 1 (Precambrian), S. Africa. Formed phic Pezizomycotina, Cpt.leH.?. 1, Malaysia. See
abiotically fide Cloud (Palaeobiology 2: 351, 1976). Batista & Costa (Mycopath. Mycol. appl. 11: 15,
See also Klappa (Sediment. Petrol. 49: 387, 1979). 1959).
Thuemenella Penz. & Sacc. (1898), Xylariaceae. Ana- thyriothecium, an inverted flattened ascoma, having
morph Nodulisporium. l, widespread. See Corlett the wall ('scutellum', 'placodium') more or less ra-
(Mycol. 77: 272, 1985), Samuels & Rossman (Mycol. dial in structure, and lacking a basal plate, e.g. Mi-
84: 26, 1992), Rossman et al. (Stud. Mycol. 42: 248 crothyrium; cf. catathecium.
pp., 1999). Thyrococcum (Sacc.) Sacc. (1913) nom. dub., ana-
Thuemenia Rehm (1878) = Botryosphaeria fide von morphic Pezizomycotina. See von Hllhnel (Sher.
Arx & Millier (Stud. Mycol. 9, 1975). Akad. Wiss. Wien Math.-naturw. Kl., Abt. 1 124: 49,
Thuemenidium Kuntze (1891) = Geoglossum fide 1915).
Eckblad (Nytt Mag. Bot. 10: 137, 1963), Gamundi Thyrodochium Werderm. (1924) = Stemphylium fide
(Kew Bull. 31: 731, 1976), Benkert (Delitschia 10: Wiltshire (TBMS 21: 211, 1938).
141, 1983; key), Nitare (Windahlia 14: 37, 1984), Thyronectria Sacc. (1875) nom. dub., ? Sordariomy-
Spooner (Biblthca Mycol. 116: 1, 1987). cetes. 1, Italy. See Rossman (Mem. N. Y. bot. Gdn 49:
Thujacorticium Ginns (1988), Cyphellaceae. 1, Can- 253, 1989).
ada. See Ginns (Mycol. 80: 69, 1988). Thyronectroidea Seaver (1909), Thyridiaceae. 1 (from
Thwaitesiella Massee (1892) = Lopharia fide Donk bark), USA. See Rossman et al. (Stud. Mycol. 42:
(Taxon 6: 17, 1957). 248 pp., 1999).
Thyrea A. Massa!. (1856), Lichinaceae (L). c. 23, Thyrosoma Syd. (1921) = Cyclotheca fide Millier &
widespread. See Henssen (Ber dt. bot. Ges. 81: 176, von Arx (Beitr. Kryptfl. Schweiz 11 no. 2, 1962).
1968), Yoshimura (J. Jap. Bot. 43: 354, 1968), Yo- Thyrospora Kirschst. ( 1938), Dothideales. 1, Ger-
shimura (J. Jap. Bot. 43: 500, 1968), Asahina (J. Jap. many.
690 THYROSPORA

Thyrospora Tehon & E.Y. Daniels (1925) = Stem- Yuan & Old (MR. 94: 573, 1990; T. eucalypti on
phylium fide Wiltshire (TBMS 21: 211, 1938), Sim- Eucalyptus), Sutton (Amoldia 14: 33, 1997), Ra-
mons (Mycotaxon 88: 163, 2003). maley (Mycotaxon 94: 127, 2005; teleomorph).
Thyrostroma Hllhn. (1911), anamorphic Dothidotthia, Thyrostromella Hllhn. (1919), anamorphic Pezizomy-
Hsp.= -#eP.19. 19, widespread. See Sutton & Pascoe cotina, Hsp.#eP.10. 2, Australia; Europe.
(MR. 92: 210, 1989; relationship with Stigmina),

u.;ii ~l!
n. ,. I..I

11:~ ~Ulf~~
17' iJ

n n \j i ·\
u !j ·i \1
n 11 n!, l!
A B c D B F G

Fig. 24. Hyphal tissue (textura) types (Korf, 1958). A, textura globulosa; B, textura angularis; C, textura pris-
matica; D, textura intricata; E, textura epidermoidea; F, textura obIita; G, textura porrecta.

Thyrostromella Syd. (1924) [non Thyrostromella Cpd.OeH.1. 10, Europe; N. America. See Sutton (The
Hllhn. 1919] = Thyrostroma fide Ellis (Dematiaceous Coelomycetes, 1980), Roux et al. (MR. 94: 254, 1990;
Hyphomycetes, 1971), Sutton & Pascoe (MR. 92: 212, conidiomatal and conidial ontogeny), Hyde (Aust.
1989). Syst. Bot. 6: 169, 1993), Nag Raj (Coelomycetous
Thyrotheca Kirschst. (1944), Pezizomycotina. I, N. Anamorphs with Appendage-bearing Conidia, 1993),
America. Kohlmeyer & Volkmann-Kohlmeyer (Mycotaxon S9:
Thyrsidiella Hllhn. ex Hllhn. (1909), anamorphic Pe- 79, 1996), KaradZic (Eur. J. For. Path. 28: 145,
zizomycotina. 2, Europe. 1998), Millier & Hantula (MR. 102: 1163, 1998; di-
Thyrsidina Hllhn. (1905), anamorphic Pezizomycotina, versity).
Cac.#eH.l. I, Europe. Tiarosporellivora Punith. ( 1981 ), anamorphic Pezizo-
Thyrsidium Mont. (1849) = Myriocephalum. mycotina, Cpd.OeH.15. I (in Tiarosporella), Ger-
thyrsus (pl. thyrsi), (!)a type of inflorescence (Bot.); many. See Punithalingam (Nova Hedwigia 3S: 26,
(2) the densely branched apices of some lichens, e.g. 1981 ).
Cladonia stellaris. Tibellia Vt'!zda & Hafellner (1992), Ramalinaceae (L).
thysanoblastic (of conidiogenesis), when 'the whole of 1, Australia. See Hafellner & Vezda (Nova Hedwigia
the upper surface of the conidiogenous cell takes part SS: 186, 1992),Ekman(Op. bot.127: 148pp., 1996).
in the process of conidium formation and secession, tibi, Swiss drink derived from a 15% sucrose sol. (+
and both schizolysis and rhexolysis occur alternately other ingredients) by fermentation with 'Tibi grains',
in successively seceding conidia' (Roux & van War- a symbiotic association of Betabacterium vermiforme
melo, MR. 92: 225, 1989). and Saccharomyces intermedius. Cf. gingerbeer
Thysanophora W.B. Kendr. (1961), anamorphic plant, tea fungus, teekwass.
Trichocomaceae, Hso.OeP.15. 9, Europe; N. Amer- Tichodea Kllrb. (1848) = Collema F.H. Wigg. fide
ica. See Stolk & Hennebert (Persoonia S: 189, 1968), Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8,
Iwamoto et al. (Mycoscience 43: 169, 2002; phylog- 1995).
eny), Peterson & Sigler (MR. 106: 1109, 2002), Iwa- Tichospora A. Massa!. ex Horw. (1912) nom. inval. ?
moto et al. (Mycol. 97: 1238, 2005; evolution). = Psorotichia fide Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of
Thysanophoron Stirt. (1883) = Sphaerophorus fide the Fungi edn 8, 1995).
Wedin (Pl. Syst. Evol. 187: 213, 1993). Tichothecium Flot. (1850) = Verrucaria Schrad. fide
Thysanopyxis Rabenh. ex Bonord. (1864) = Volutella Hawksworth (Bot. Notiser 132: 283, 1979).
fide Saccardo (Sy/I. Jung. 4: 684, 1886). tichus, peripheral layer of cells of perithecial walls
Thysanorea Arzanlou, W. Garns & Crous (2007), forming a dark protective layer as in Pleospora her-
anamorphic Herpotrichiellaceae. 1, Papua New barum (Groenhart, Persoonia 4: 11, 1965).
Guinea. See Arzanlou et al. (Stud. Mycol. S8: 57, Ticogloea G. Weber, Spaaij & W. Garns (1994), ana-
2007). morphic Pezizomycotina, Hso.OeP.10. I, widespread.
Thysanothecium Mont. & Berk. (1846), Cladoniaceae See Weber et al. (MR. 98: 663, 1994), Halmschlager
(L). 2, Australasia; Asia. See Galloway (Nova Hed- & Kowalski (Ost. Z. Pilzk. 9: 67, 2000).
wigia 28: 499, 1977), Stenroos (Ann. bot. Jenn. 2S: Ticomyces Toro (1952), Meliolaceae. I (from leaves),
207, 1988; Melanesia), Ahti (Regnum veg. 128: 58, C. America. See Toro (J. Agric. Univ. Puerto Rico
1993), Wei et al. (Mycosystema 7: 23, 1994; China), 36: 48, 1952).
Hammer (Biblthca Lichenol. 78: 75, 2001; ontog- Ticonectria Dllbbeler ( 1998), ? Nectriaceae. I (liver-
eny). worts), Costa Rica. See Dllbbeler (Nova- Hedwigia
Tiarospora Sacc. & Marchal (1885), anamorphic 66: 325, 1998).
Phaeosphaeriaceae, Cpd.leH.l. 3, Europe. Tieghemella Berl. & De Toni (1888) = Absidia fide
Tiarosporella Hllhn. (1924), anamorphic Darkera, Hesseltine (Mycol. 47: 344, 1955).
 TIRISPORELLA 691
Tieghemiomyces R.K. Benj. ( 1959), Dimargaritaceae. 2002), Chesmore et al. (Bulletin OEPP EPPO Bulle-
2 (mycoparasites of Mucorales), India; Poland; USA. tin 33: 495, 2003), Anon. (Bulletin OEPP EPPO Bul-
See Benjamin (Aliso 5: 11, 1961; key), Misra & letin 34: 219, 2004), Cunnington & Shivas (Aus-
Gupta (Mycotaxon 7: 204, 1978; India), Beblowska tralas. Myca/. 22: 53, 2004), Vanky (Myca/. Bal-
(Acta Mycologica Warszawa 27: 271, 1991; Poland). canica 1: 175, 2004), Castlebury et al. (Myca/. 97:
tiger's milk, Polyporus sacer; used as a medicine in 888, 2005), Tan & Murray (MR 110: 203, 2006).
Malaysia. Tilletiales Kreisel ex R. Bauer & Oberw. (1997). Exo-
Tigria Trevis. (1853) = Erysiphe fide Braun (SA 7: 57, basidiomycetes. I fam., 6 gen., 186 spp. Fam.:
1988). Tilletiaceae
Tilachlidiopsis Keiss!. (1924), anamorphic Dendro- For Lit. see under fam.
collybia, Hsy.OeH.41. I (with clamp connexions), Tilletiaria Bandoni & B.N. Johri (1972), Tilletiari-
widespread (north temperate). See Mains (Bull. Tor- aceae. I (saprobic), Canada. See Begerow et al. (MR
rey bot. Club 78: 122, 1951 ), Stalpers et al. ( CJB 69: 104: 53, 2000; mol. phylogeny).
6, 1991; gen. revision). Tilletiariaceae R.T. Moore (1980), Georgefischeriales.
Tilachlidium Preuss (1851), anamorphic Hypocreales, 3 gen., 7 spp.
Hsp.OeH.15. I, widespread. See Garns (Cephalospo- Lit.: Vanky (Cryptog. Stud. 1: 159 pp., 1987), In-
rium-artige Schimmelpilze, 1971 ). gold (MR 96: 987, 1992), Takashima & Nakase (J.
Tilakidium Vaidya, C.D. Naik & Rathod (1986), ? gen. appl. Microbial. Tokyo 42: 421, 1996), Bauer et
Hypocreaceae. I, India. Affinities uncertain, the de- al. (CJB 75: 1273, 1997), Begerow et al. (CJB 75:
scription is inadequate for proper characterization. 2045, 1998), Boekhout in Kurtzman & Fell (Eds)
Tilakiella Srinivas. (1973), Dothideomycetes. I, India. (Yeasts, a taxonomic study 4th edn: 703, 1998), Be-
See Srinivasalu (Indian Phytopath. 25: 292, 1972). gerow et al. (MR 104: 53, 2000; mol. phylogeny),
Tilakiopsis V.G. Rao (1994), anamorphic Pezizomy- Bauer et al. (MR 105: 423, 2001).
cotina, Hso.?.?. I, India. See Rao (Advances in My- Tilletiella Zambett. (1970) nom. inval. = Tilletia.
cology and Aerobiology (Dr S.T. Tilak Commemora- Tilletiopsis Derx ( 1948), anamorphic Entyloma,
tion Volume). Current Trends in Life Sciences 20: Melanotaenium. 7, widespread. See Boekhout (Stud.
132, 1994). Myca/. 33: I, 1991; species revision).
Tilakomyces Sathe & Vaidya (1979) = Eutypella fide Tilotus Kalchbr. (1881) nom. dub. ? = Phyllotopsis fide
Rappaz (Myca/. Helv. 3:: 281, 1989). Singer (Agaric. mod. Tax. edn 3, 1975).
Tilletia Tul. & C. Tul. (1847), Tilletiaceae. Anamorph Timdalia Hafellner (200 I), Lecanoromycetes (L). I.
Tilletiella. c. 175 (on Poaceae), widespread. Basidio- See Hafellner & Tiirk (Stapfia 76: 158, 2001), Reeb
spores produced at the apex of an aseptate basidium; et al. (Mo/. Phylogen. Evol. 32: 1036, 2004; phylog-
few to many in number, when I-nucleate, often con- eny), Crewe et al. (MR 110: 521, 2006; phylogeny).
jugating with one another, giving rise to ballisto- Timgrovea Bougher & Castellano (1993), Agaricomy-
sporic 'secondary conidia', but in some spp. basidio- cetes. 5, Australasia; China. See Bougher & Castel-
spores are multinucleate and do not conjugate. Spe- lano (Mycol. 85: 288, 1993), Francis & Bougher
cies delimited on morphological characters do not (Australasian Mycologist 21: 81, 2002).
always fit with those based on molecular data, which Tinctoporellus Ryvarden (1979), Polyporaceae. 2,
are also not unanimous. T. caries (syn. T. tritici) and widespread (pantropical). See Ryvarden (TBMS 73:
T. laevis (syn. T. foetida) (wheat bunt); 18, 1979), Ryvarden & Iturriaga (Myca/. 95: 1066,
T. controversa (dwarf bunt of wheat, barley, rye and 2003; Venezuela).
several grasses); T. horrida (syn. Neovossia horrida) Tinctoporia Murrill (1907) = Porogramme fide Ry-
(rice smut); T. indica (syn. N. indica) (kemal bunt of varden (TBMS 73: I, 1979).
wheat). See Buller & Vanterpool Buller (Researches tinder fungus, Fornes fomentarius; false - -, Phellinus
on Fungi 5, 1933), Holton & Heald (Bunt or stinking igniarius. Cf. amadou.
smut of wheat, 1941 ), Duran & Fischer (The genus tinea, ringworm or other skin diseases in humans or
Tilletia, 1961; keys, species delimited on morpho- animals caused by various parasitic fungi (esp. der-
logical characters), Kollmorgen et al. (TBMS 75: 461, matophytes). - barbae (- sycosis), beard ringworm; -
1980), Duran (Ustilaginales of Mexico: 331 pp., capitis (- tonsurans), head ringworm; - corporus (-
1987; basidiospores), Ingold (TBMS 88: 75, 1987), circinata), body ringworm; - cruris, groin ring-
Russell & Mills (Phytopath. 84: 576, 1994), Shi et al. worm; - favosa = favus (q.v.); - imbricata (Tokelau)
(Phytopath. 86: 311, 1996), Pimentel et al. (Mycol. (Trichophyton concentricum); - nigra, pigmented cu-
90: 1017, 1998), Pimentel et al. (Phytopath. 90: 376, taceous infection caused by a dematiaceous fungus; -
1998), Pimentel et al. (Myca/. 92: 411, 2000). nodosa = piedra (q.v.); - pedis, 'athlete's foot', foot
Tilletiaceae J. Schriit. (1887), Tilletiales. 6 gen. (+ I ringworm; - unguium, ringworm of the nails; -
syn.), 186 spp. versicolor = pityriasis versicolor (q.v.).
Lit.: Kollmagen et al. (TBMS 75: 461, 1980), Tingiopsidium Werner ( 1939) = Koerberia fide
Duran (Ustilaginales of Mexico. Taxonomy, Sympto- Henssen (Symb. bot. upsal. 18 no. I, 1963).
matology, Spore Germination and Basidial Cytology: tinophyses (Groenhart, Persoonia 4: 11, 1965), para-
331 pp., 1987), Ingold (TBMS 88: 75, 1987), Buller physoids; see hamathecium.
& Vanterpool in Buller (Myca/. 82: 276, 1990), Be- Tirispora E.B.G. Jones & Vrijmoed (1994), Halos-
gerow et al. (CJB 75: 2045, 1998), Palm (Myca/. 91: phaeriaceae. 2 (marine), Hong Kong; India. See
I, 1999), McDonald et al. (Pl. Dis. 84: 1121, 2000), Jones et al. (CJB 72: 1373, 1994), Sarma & Hyde
Pimentel et al. (Phytopathology 90: 376, 2000), Pi- (Australas. Mycol. 19: 52, 2000; India), Pang et al.
mentel et al. (Myca/. 92: 411, 2000), Levy et al. (Nova Hedwigia 77: I, 2003; phylogeny).
(Phytopathology 91: 935, 2001), Josefsen & Tirisporella E.B.G. Jones, K.D. Hyde & Alias (1996),
Christiansen (MR 106: 1287, 2002), Vanky & Dothideomycetes. Anamorph Phialophora-like. I,
McKenzie (Fungal Diversity Res. Ser. 8: 259 pp., widespread. See Jones et al. (CJB 74: 1489, 1996).
692 TIRMANIA

Tirmania Chatin (1892), Pezizaceae. 3 (hypogeous, (Pl. Dis. 89: 177, 2005; USA), Mostert et al. (Stud.
mycorrhizal), widespread. See Trappe (TBMS 57: Myco/. 54: 115 pp., 2006; revision), Mostert et al.
185, 1971), Malen~on (Persoonia 7: 261, 1973), Al- (Phytopath. Mediterr. 45 Suppl.: Sl2, 2006), Re-
sheikh & Trappe (TBMS 81: 83, 1983), Moreno et al. blova & Mostert (MR 111: 299, 2007; phylogeny).
(MR 104: 378, 2000), Diez et al. (Mycol. 94: 247, Togniniaceae Reblova, L. Mostert, W. Garns & Crous
2002; phylogeny), Hansen et al. (Mo/. Phylogen. (2004),? Diaporthales. 2 gen.(+ 2 syn.), 25 spp.
Evol. 36: 1, 2005; phylogeny), Lress0e & Hansen Lit.: Barr (Myco/. 77: 549, 1985), Mostert et al.
(MR 111: 1075, 2007; phylogeny). (Mycol. 95: 646, 2003), Pascoe et al. (Phytopath.
tissue types, Korf distinguished the types of hyphal Mediterr. 43: 51, 2004), Reblova et al. (Stud. Myco/.
tissues in discomycetes as different textura's and 50: 533, 2004), Vijaykrishna et al. (Stud. Myco/. 50:
this is now applied to all ascomycetes and coelomy- 387, 2004), Fischer et al. (Mycotaxon 92: 85, 2005),
cetes. Tissue (textura) types (from Korf, Sci. Rep. Mostert et al. (Stud. Myco/. 54: 115 pp., 2006),
Yokohama nat. Univ. II 7: 13, 1958; which is derived Rossman et al. (Mycoscience 48: 135, 2007; phylog-
from Starblick, 1895). See also Dargan (Nova Hedw. eny).
44: 489, 1987; Xylariaceae), plectenchyma. See Fig. Togniniella Reblova, L. Mostert, W. Garns & Crous
24. (2004), Calosphaeriaceae. Anamorph Phaeocrella. 1,
Titaea Sacc. (1876), anamorphic Paranectriella, New Zealand. See Reblova et al. (Stud. Mycol. 50:
Hso.lbH.10. 9 (on fungi), widespread. See Sutton 543, 2004), Mostert et al. (Stud. Myco/. 54: 115 pp.,
(TBMS 83: 399, 1984; key), Pelaez et al. (Mycotaxon 2006).
70: 55, 1999; Spain), Kirschner & Piepenbring (Fun- Tolediella Viegas (1943) = Phyllachora Nitschke ex
gal Diversity 21: 93, 2006). Fuckel (1870) fide Petrak (Sydowia 5: 340, 1951).
Titaeella G. Arnaud ex K. Ando & Tubaki (1985), tolerant (of an organism), giving little reaction to in-
anamorphic Agaricomycetes, Hso.lbH.l. 1 (with fection by a pathogen or to the effect of other factors
clamp connexions, aquatic), Europe; Japan. See (e.g. tolerant of heat, of a virus).
Ando & Tubaki (TMSJ26: 151, 1985). Tolypocladium W. Garns (1971), anamorphic E/apho-
Titaeopsis B. Sutton & Deighton (1984), anamorphic cordyceps, Hso.OeH.15. 11, widespread. See also
Pezizomycotina, Hso. l bH. l 0. 1 (on leaf ascomy- cyclosporin. See Riba et al. (J. Invert. Path. 48: 362,
cetes), Uganda. See Sutton & Deighton (TBMS 83: 1986; isozyme analysis), von Arx (Mycotaxon 25:
409, 1984). 153, 1986), Holubova-Jechova (Mykol. Listy 31: 8,
Titaeospora Bubak (1916), anamorphic Pezizomy- 1988; key), von Arx (Persoonia 13: 467, 1988),
cotina, Cac.leH.15. 2, widespread (temperate). Aamio & Agathos (Appl. Microbiol. Biotechn. 33:
Titaeosporina Luijk (1920) = Asteroma fide Sutton 435, 1990; pigmented variants in T. inflatum), Rako-
(Myco/. Pap. 141, 1977). tonirainy (J. Invert. Path. 57: 17, 1991; rRNA se-
Titanella Syd. & P. Syd. (1919) = Pyrenula Ach. quence comparison with Beauveria), Stimberg et al.
(1809) fide Barr (Mycotaxon 9: 17, 1979), Harris (Appl. Microbio/. Biotechn. 37: 485, 1992; electro-
(Mem. N. Y. bot. Gdn 49, 1989), Checa & Blanco phoretic karyotyping), Dreyfuss & Garns (Taxon 43:
(Mycotaxon 91: 353, 2005). 660, 1994; nomencl.), Doggett & Porter (Mycol. 88:
Titania Berl. (1891) [non Titania End!. 1833, Orchida- 720, 1996; teleomorph), Fang et al. (Mycosystema
ceae] = Fremineavia. 17: 40, 1998), Stensrud et al. (MR 109: 41, 2005;
Tjibodasia Holterm. ( 1898) = Platygloea fide Martin phylogeny), Sung et al. (Stud. Mycol. 57, 2007).
(Lloydia 11: 119, 1948). Tolypoderma Thirum. & M.J. O'Brien (1978) nom.
toadstool, a basidioma, esp. an inedible one, of an inval. = Moesziomyces fide Vanky (Europ. Smut
agaric or a bolete; there is no unequivocal definition Fungi: 163, 1994).
and the term is best avoided; in 1959 there was a con- Tolypomyria Preuss (1852) = Trichoderma Pers.
troversial court case as to whether soup made from (1794) fide Hughes (Friesia 9: 64, 1969).
Boletus edu/is should be referred to as 'toadstool tolypophagous, see ptyophagous.
soup' (Small, Pl. Sci. Bull. 21(3): 34, 1975). Cf. Tolyposporella G.F. Atk. (1897), Tilletiariaceae. 5 (on
mushroom. Poaceae), N. & S. America; Africa; Asia. See Thi-
Tode (Heinrich Julius; 1733-1797; Germany). Presi- rumalachar et al. (Myco/. 59: 389, 1967).
dent of the Synod of Wittenburg. An early mycolo- Tolyposporidium Thirum. & Neerg. (1978) =
gist who gave names to such common ascomycete Moesziomyces fide Vanky (Carpathian Ustilagina-
genera as Acrospermum, Hysterium, Myrothecium, /es, 1985).
Stilbum, Sphaerobolus, and Volute/la and gave ac- Tolyposporium Woronin ex J. Schr6t. (1887), Anthra-
counts of 54 species. of Sphaeria. Pubis. Fungi coideaceae. 2 (on Cyperaceae, Juncaceae), Europe;
Meck/enburgenses Selecti (1790-1791). Biogs, obits New Zealand; N. America. See Vanky (Bot. Notiser
etc. Grummann (1974: 50); Stafleu & Cowan (TL-2 130: 131, 1977), Vanky (Mycotaxon 74: 344, 2000).
6: 382, 1986). Tomasellia A. Massa!. (1856), ? Naetrocymbaceae
Tofispora G. Langer (1994) = Thanatephorus fide (±L). c. 50, widespread (esp. tropical). See Keissler
Roberts (Rhizoctonia-forming fungi, 1999). (Rabenh. Krypt.-FI. 9, 1937), Harris (More Florida
tofu, see sufu. Lichens, 1995; delimitation).
Togaria W.G. Sm. (1908) = Agrocybe fide Singer Tomaselliella Cif. (1952) = Arthonia fide Hawksworth
(Agaric. mod. Tax. edn 3, 1975). et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995).
Togninia Berl. (1900), Togniniaceae. Anamorph Tomaselliellomyces Cif. (1953) =Tomaselliella.
Phaeoacremonium. 11, widespread. See Barr et al. Tomaselliomyces Cif. & Tomas. (1953) = Tomasellia.
(Mycotaxon 48: 529, 1993), Mostert et al. (Mycol. Tomelin (Boris Anatol'evich; 1928-2008; Russia).
95: 646, 2003; anamorph), Pascoe et al. (Phytopath. Graduate, Kharkiv State University, Ukraine (1953);
Mediterr. 43: 51, 2004; Australia), Reblova et al. student, then laborant, then mycologist, then Head of
(Stud. Mycol. 50: 533, 2004), Rooney-Latham et al. the Laboratory of Applied Mycology, then Head of
 TORRUBIELLA 693
the Department of Ecology of Fungi, then Professor 6, Europe; N. America. See J0rgensen & Vezda
of Mycology, V.I. Komarov Botanical Institute (Nova Hedwigia Beih. 79: 502, 1984), Tretiach &
(1954-2005), St Petersburg. Carried out pioneering Vezda (Lichenologist 24: 107, 1992; Italy).
mycological exploration ofboreal and oriental Russia Topeliopsis Kantvilas & Vezda (2000), Thelotremata-
(the Amur valley, Komi, the Taimyr peninsula, the ceae (L). 8, widespread. See Kantvilas & Vezda
northern Urals, Yakutia and the Russian Far East) de- (Lichenologist 32: 347, 2000), Kalb (Mycotaxon 79:
scribed in a series of papers in various Russian lan- 319, 2001; Australia), Frisch (Biblthca Lichenol. 92:
guage journals; known for work on Mycosphaerella; 3, 2006; Africa), Frisch & Kalb (Lichenologist 38:
also studied diseases of cotton in Kazakhstan 37, 2006), Frisch et al. (Biblthca Lichenol. 92: 517,
(1960s). Pubis. [Identification Book of the Genus 2006; phylogeny), Mangold et al. (Lichenologist 40:
Mycosphaerella Johans.] (1979) [in Russian]. Biogs, 39, 2008; phylogeny).
obits etc. Karatygin, Dudka, Andrianova & Lebedeva Tophora Fr. (1825) = Byssus.
([Mikologiya i Fitopatologiya] 32: 89, 1998) [por- Topospora Fr. (1836), anamorphic Godronia, St.=
trait, in Russian]. eH.15. 6, widespread. See Verkley (Nova Hedwigia
Tomentella Johan-Olsen (1888) [non Tomentella Pat. 75: 433, 2002; phylogeny).
1887, nom. cons.] = Tomentella Pat. fide Donk Tormentella H.D. Pflug (1966), Fossil Fungi. I, USA.
(Taxon 6: 119, 1957). Tornabea 0sth. (1980), Physciaceae (L). 2, wide-
Tomentella P. Karst. (1889) [non Tomente//a Pat. spread. See Kurokawa (J. Jap. Bot. 37: 289, 1962),
1887, nom. cons.] = Trechispora fide Stalpers (in Nimis & Tretiach (Bryologist 100: 217, 1997; revi-
litt.; or= Phlebiella). sion), Nordin & Mattsson (Lichenologist 33: 3, 2001;
Tomentella Pers. ex Pat. (1887) nom. cons., Thele- phylogeny), Scheidegger et al. (Lichenologist 33: 25,
phoraceae. 80 (ectomycorrhizal), widespread. See 2001; evolution), Helms et al. (Mycol. 95: 1078,
Wakefield (TBMS 53: 161, 1969; key 40 Br. spp.), 2003; phylogeny), Miitdlikowska et al. (Mycol. 98:
Larsen (Mycol. Mem. 4, 1974; key 72 spp.), Stalpers 1088, 2006; phylogeny).
(Stud. Mycol. 35: 168 pp., 1993; key), Koljalg (Syn. Tornabenia A. Massa!. (1853) [non Tornabenea Par!.
Fung. 9: 213 pp., 1996; key), Jakucs et al. (My- 1850, Umbelliferae] = Anaptychia fide Hawkswortb
corrhiza Mycorrhiza: 247, 2005). et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995).
Tomentellaceae Warm. (1890) = Tbelephoraceae. Tornabenia Trevis. (1853) [non Tornabenea Part.
Tomentellago Hjortstam & Ryvarden (1988) = 1850, Umbelliferae] = Tomabea.
Amaurodon fide Koljalg (Syn. Fung. 9, 1996). Tornabeniopsis Follmann (1980) nom. inval. =Toma-
Tomentellastrum Svrcek (1958) = Tomentella Pat. bea.
fide Donk (Taxon 12: 113, 1963). Toroa Syd. (1926), Pseudoperisporiaceae. 2, wide-
Tomentelleopsis Orlova (1959)? = Chromelosporium spread (tropical). See Hansford (Mycol. Pap. 15,
fide Sutton (in litt. ). 1946).
Tomentellina Hohn. & Litsch. (1906) = Tomentella Torpedospora Meyers (1957), Hypocreomycetidae. 2
Pat. fide KOljalg (Syn. Fung. 9, 1996). (marine), widespread. See Meyers (Mycol. 49: 496,
Tomentellopsis Hjortstam ( 1970), Thelephoraceae. 7, 1957), Sakayaroj et al. (Bot. Mar. 48: 395, 2005; re-
widespread. See Hjortstam (Svensk bot. Tidskr. 68: vision, phylogeny), Schoch et al. (MR 111: 154,
51, 1974), Koljalg (Syn. Fung. 9, 1996; key), Koljalg 2007; phylogeny).
et al. (Mycol. Progr. 1: 81, 2002; phylogeny). Torrendia Bres. (1902) = Amanita Pers. fide Kuyper
Tomenticola Deighton (1969), anamorphic Pezizomy- (in litt. ); basidioma gasteroid.
cotina, Hso.= eP.10. I, Africa (tropical). See Deigh- Torrendiaceae Jiilich ( 1982) = Amanitaceae.
ton (Mycol. Pap. 117: 20, 1969). Torrendiella Boud. & Torrend (1911), Sclerotiniaceae.
Tomentifolium Murrill (1903) = Phyllotopsis. 12, widespread. See Spooner (Biblthca Mycol. 116,
Tomentoporus Ryvarden (1973) = Microporus fide 1987), Galan et al. (Mycotaxon 48: 229, 1993; posn),
Reid (Microscopy 32: 448, 1975). Zhuang (Mycotaxon 72: 325, 1999), Johnston & Ga-
tomentose, having a covering of soft, matted hairs (a mundi (N.Z. JI Bot. 38: 493, 2000; 6 spp. on Not-
tomentum; downy. hofagus), Maiava! (Bulletin Semestriel de la Federa-
Tomeoa I. Hino (1954), Dothideomycetes. I, Japan. tion des Associations Mycologiques Mediterraneen-
See Hino (Bulletin of the Faculty of Agriculture, Ya- nes 28: 41, 2005; France).
maguchi University 5: 241, 1954). Torrentispora K.D. Hyde, W.H. Ho, E.B.G. Jones,
Tomophagus Murrill (1905) = Ganoderrna fide Fur- K.M. Tsui & S.W. Wong (2000), Annulatascaceae. 3
tado (Mycol. 57: 599, 1965). (from wood, aquatic), Hong Kong. See Hyde et al.
Tompetchia Subram. (1985), anamorphic Pezizomy- (MR 104: 1399, 2000), Lee et al. (Fungal Diversity
cotina, Hso.#eP.1. I (on scale insects), widespread. 16: 87, 2004; ultrastr.).
See Subramanian (Kavaka 12: 66, 1984). Torrubia Lev. (1863) = Cordyceps.
Tonduzia F. Stevens (1927) [non Tonduzia Pittier Torrubiella Boud. (1885), Cordycipitaceae. Ana-
1908, Apocynaceae] = Dontuzia. morphs Akanthomyces, Gibellula, Lecanicillium,
Toninia A. Massa!. (1852) nom. cons., Catillariaceae Simplicillium. 70 (on Arachnida and Coccida), wide-
(±L). 82 (a few on lichens), widespread. Perhaps bet- spread (tropical). See Petch (TBMS 27: 81, 1944),
ter subsumed within the Ramalinaceae. See Timdal Samson et al. (Atlas of Entomopathogenic Fungi,
(Op. Bot. 110, 1991; key), Lumbsch et al. (Mo/. Phy- 1988), Hywel-Jones (MR 99: 330, 1995; Thailand),
logen. Evol. 31: 822, 2004; phylogeny), Mi!\.d- Hywel-Jones (MR 101: 143, 1997; Thailand), Hywel-
likowska et al. (Mycol. 98: I 088, 2006; phylogeny). Jones et al. (MR 101: 1242, 1997; anamorphs), Tzean
Toniniopsis Frey (1926), Ramalinaceae (L). I, Europe. et al. (MR 102: 1350, 1998; Taiwan), Zare & Garns
tonophily (adj. -ilic, -ilous), the ability to grow under (Nova Hedwigia 73: I, 2001; anamorph), Bischoff &
conditions of high osmotic pressure. White (Stud. Mycol. 50: 89, 2004), Sung et al. (Stud.
Topelia P.M. Jerg. & Vezda (1984), ? Stictidaceae (L). Mycol. 57, 2007).
694 TORSELLIA

Torsellia Fr. (1849) = Cytospora fide Defago (Phyto- Toxicocladosporium Crous & U. Braun (2007), ana-
path. Z. 14: 103, 1944). morphic Capnodiales. 1, Surinam. See Crous et al.
torsive, spirally twisted. (Stud. Mycol. 58: 33, 2007).
Torula Pers. (1794), anamorphic Pezizomycotina, toxigenic, toxin producing.
Hso.OeP.3. 7, widespread. T. ligniperda causes stain toxin, a non-enzymic metabolite of one organism
in hardwoods. See Rao & de Hoog (Persoonia 8: which is injurious to another (cf. antibiotic); myco-, a
201, 1975; key), Crane & Schoknecht (Mycol. 78: 86, toxin produced by a fungus, esp. one affecting hu-
1986), Casares-Poree! et al. (Lichenologist 28: 37, mans or animals (see Mycetisms, Mycotoxicoses,
1996; spp. on gypsum), Crane (Mycotaxon 80: 109, Phytotoxic mycotoxins); patbo- (Wheeler & Luke,
2001; nomenclator), Hughes & Crane (Mycol. 98: Ann. Rev. Phytopath. 17: 223, 1963), see vivotoxin;
141, 2006). pbyto-, ( 1) a toxin produced by a plant (cf. phy-
Torulaspora Lindner (1904), Saccharomycetaceae. 3, toalexins); (2) (frequently, but better avoided), a
widespread. See van der Walt & Johansen (CSIR Res. toxin injurious to plants (see Phytotoxic mycotoxins);
Rept. 325, 1975), Kreger-van Rij (Ed.) (Yeasts, a vivo-, a toxin 'produced in the infected host by the
taxonomic study 3rd edn, 1984), Yamada et al. (J. pathogen and/or its host, which functions in the pro-
gen. appl. Microbial. Tokyo 37: 503, 1991; molec. duction of disease, but is not itself the initial inciting
relations), Oda & Tonomura (Lett. Appl. Microbial. agent' (Dimond & Waggoner, Phytopath. 43: 229,
21: 190, 1995; karyotypes), James et al. (Int. J. Syst. 1953 ); pathotoxin.
Bacterial. 46: 189, 1996; ITS), Smote Mozina et al. toxipbilous, favouring a polluted habitat (e.g. Lecanora
(Lett. Appl. Microbial. 24: 311, 1997; PCR), Kurtz- conizaeoides in area of high sulphur dioxide pollu-
man in Kurtzman & Fell (Eds) (Yeasts, a taxonomic tion), cf. poleophilous; toxipbobous, not tolerating
study 4th edn: 404, 1998), Suh et al. (Mycol. 98: such a habitat, e.g. Usnea spp. ); toxitolerant, tolerant
1006, 2006; phylogeny). of toxins. See Air pollution.
Torulella Gyeln. (1939) nom. dub., anamorphic Pe- Toxoglugea L. Leger & E. Hesse (1924), Micro-
zizomycotina. See Hawksworth (Bull. Br. Mus. nat. sporidia. 3.
hist. Bot. 6: 181, 1979). Toxonema Leger & Hesse (1922), Microsporidia. 1.
Torulina Sacc. & D. Sacc. (1906) = Gliomastix fide Toxospora Kudo (1925), Microsporidia. I.
Dickinson (Mycol. Pap. 115, 1968). Toxospora Voronin (1993), Microsporidia. I.
Torulites Griiss (1927), Fossil Fungi. 1 (Tertiary), Toxosporiella B. Sutton (1986), anamorphic Pezizo-
Europe. mycotina, Cpd.= eP.l. 1, Australia. See Sutton
Torulites Pia (1927), Fossil Fungi. 1 (Oligocene), (TBMS86: 16, 1986).
Europe. Toxosporiopsis B. Sutton & Sellar (1966), anamorphic
Toruloidea Sumst. (1913) = Oospora fide Clements & Pezizomycotina, St.= eP.l. 3, widespread. See Sutton
Shear (Gen. Fung., 1931 ). & Dyko (MR. 93: 476, 1989), Wu (Acta Mycol. Sin.
Torulomyces Delitsch (1943), anamorphic Trichoco- 12: 205, 1993; n.sp.).
maceae, Hso.OeH.15. 6, Europe; N. America. See Toxosporium Yuill. (1896), anamorphic Pezizomy-
Barron (Mycol. 59: 716, 1967), Ando et al. (Myco- cotina, Hsp.= eP.l. 2, widespread. See Sutton (My-
science 39: 313, 1998; key). col. Pap. 138, 1975).
Torulopsidosira Geitler (1955), ? Algae. See Batra in Toxotrichum G.F. Orr & Kuehn (1964) =
Subramanian (Ed.) (Taxonomy offimgi 1: 187, 1978; Myxotrichum fide Apinis (Mycol. Pap. 96, 1964).
an achlorotic alga). trabecula (pl. -ae; adj. -ate), (1) a lamella primordium;
Torulopsiella Bender (1932), anamorphic Pezizomy- (2) (of Gymnoglossum and other gasteromycetes),
cotina, Hso.OeP.38. 2, S. America. See Hughes (N.Z. plates of undifferentiated primordial tissue in the de-
JI Bot. 10: 232, 1972). veloping gleba forming a branch of a dendroid colu-
Torulopsis Berl. (1894) =Candida fide van der Walt & mella; (3) (ofpseudoparaphyses), paraphysoids, tino-
Johannsen (Antonie van Leeuwenhoek 40: 281, physes, see hamathecium.
1974), Yarrow & Meyer (Int. J. Syst. Bacterial. 28: Trabecularia Bonord. (1857) = Merulius Fr. fide Donk
611, 1978), Odds eta/. (J. gen. Microbial. 136: 761, (Reinwardtia 1: 199, 1951).
1990; synonymy with Candida). Trabutia Sacc. & Roum. (1881), ? Phyllachoraceae.
Torulopsis Oudem. (1903) = Gliomastix fide Sutton Anamorph Baeumleria. 1, widespread. See Barr (My-
(in litt. ). col. 79: 188, 1987; key 3 N. Am. spp.), von Arx (SA
Torulopsis Speg. (1918) = Torulopsiella. 6: 213, 1987), Cannon (Mycopathologia 135: 37,
torulose (torulous), cylindrical but having swellings at 1996).
intervals; moniliform. Trabutiella F. Stevens (1920) = Diatractium.
torulosis, see cryptococcosis. Trabutiella Theiss. & Syd. (1914) = Phyllachora
Totbia Bat. (1960),? Microthyriaceae. 1, Hungary. See Nitschke ex Fuckel (1870) fide von Arx & Millier
Batista (Annis hist.-nat. Mus. natn. hung. 52: 105, (Beitr. Kryptfl. Schweiz 11 no. 1, 1954).
1960). trace elements, see nutrition of fungi.
Totbiella Vanky (1999) = Thecaphora fide Vanky tracbeomycosis, see hadromycosis.
(Mycotaxon 89: 55, 2004). Tracbipleistopbora W.S. Hollister, E.U. Canning, E.
totipotent, bisexual. Weidner, A.S. Field, J. Kench & DJ. Marriott
touchwood (1) wood rotted by fungi (esp. Polyporus ( 1996), Microsporidia. 2.
squamosus); (2) Fornes fomentarius or Phellinus ig- Tracbyderma (Imazeki) Imazeki (1952) = Ganoderma
niarius basidiomata or the tinder ('amadou', q.v.) fide Donk (Persoonia 1: 173, 1960).
made from them. Tracbyderma Norman (1853) = Pannaria fide Jergen-
Tovariella Syd. (1930), Helotiales. I, S. America. sen (Op. Bot. 45, 1978).
toxic, of, caused by, or acting as, poison; -ity, the Tracbylia Fr. ( 1817) = Arthonia fide Hawksworth et
power of acting as a poison. al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995).
 TRECHISPORA 695

Trachylia Tuck. (1848) = Cyphelium Ach. fide Tibell jacent countries [formerly the Soviet Union]. Pubis.
(Symb. bot. upsal. 27 no. 1: 279 pp., 1987), Hawk- Conspectus Uredinalium URSS (1939). Biogs, obits
sworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995). etc. Azbukina ([Mikologiya i Fitopatologiya] 27: 91,
Trachypus Bataille (1908) [non Trachypus Reinw. & 1993) [in Russian]; Stafleu & Cowan (TL-2 6: 433,
Homsch. 1826, Musci] = Leccinum. 1986).
Trachyspora Fuckel (1861), Phragmidiaceae. 6 (on Tranzschelia Arthur (1906), Uropyxidaceae. 12 (het-
Alchemilla (Rosaceae)), widespread (esp. north tem- eroecious on Ranunculaceae (0, I); on Prunus (II, III)
perate; Africa; Java). See Giiumann (Boissiera 7: (Rosaceae), or autoecious on Ranunculaceae), wide-
105, 1943), Gjaerum & Cummins (Mycotaxon 15: spread (esp. north temperate). T. discolor, T. pruni-
420, 1982), Helfer (Nova Hedwigia 81: 325, 2005; spinosae (esp. on cultivated Prunus). See Blumer
Europ. spp.). (Phytopath. Z. 38: 355, 1960), Bennell & Henderson
Trachysporella Syd. (1921) = Trachyspora fide Dietel (TBMS 71: 271, 1978; spore devel. ), L6pez-Franco &
(Nat. Pjlanzenfam. 6, 1928). Hennen (System. Bot. 15: 560, 1990; American spp.),
trachytectum, see exosporium; Spore wall. Helfer (Nova Hedwigia 81: 325, 2005; Europ. spp.).
Trachythyriolum Speg. (1919) nom. conf., anamor- Tranzscheliella Lavrov (1936), ? Ustilaginaceae. 16
phic Pezizomycotina. See Petrak & Sydow (Annis (on Poaceae (esp. Stipa)), widespread. See Gutner
mycol. 33: 157, 1935). (Golovnevye griby, 1941;? = Ustilago), Vanky (My-
Trachyxylaria Moller ( 190 I) = Xylobotryum fide cotaxon 89: 55, 2004).
Clements & Shear (Gen. Fung., 1931 ). Tranzschel's Law. This states in essence that the telia
Tracya Syd. & P. Syd. (1901), Doassansiaceae. Ana- of microcyclic rust species adopt the habit of the par-
morph Tracyella. 2 (on aquatic plants), widespread ent macrocyclic species and occur on the aecial host
(northern hemisphere). See Spooner & Legon (My- plants of the latter. There are no proven exceptions,
cologist 20: 90, 2006; British sp. ). the only one firmly suspected (Chrysomyxa arc-
Tracyella Zambett. (1970) nom. inval. = Tracya fide tostaphyli) having been disproved (Peterson, Science,
Vwy (in litt. ). N. Y. 134: 468, 1961 ). The significance of haustorial
Tracylla (Sacc.) Tassi (1904), anamorphic Pezizomy- type in relation to this law has been investigated
cotina, Cpt.OeH.15/16. 2, widespread. See Petrak (Quilliam & Shattock, Plant pathology 52: 104,
(Sydowia 1: 202, 1947), Sutton (Sydowia 43: 264, 2003).
1991), Nag Raj (Coelomycetous Anamorphs with Ap- Trapelia M. Choisy (1929) nom. cons., Trapeliaceae
pendage-bearing Conidia, 1993). (L). 12, widespread (temperate). See Hertel
Trailia G.K. Suther!. (1915),? Halosphaeriaceae. I (on (Herzogia 1: 111, 1968), Hertel (Vortr. bot. Ges. n.f.
marine Ascophyllum), British Isles. See Christensen 4: 171, 1970), Honegger (Lichenologist 14: 205,
(Mycol. 74: 226, 1982; synoptic keys A. ochraceus 1982; asci), Coppins & James (Lichenologist 16: 241,
and A. nidulans groups). 1984), Lumbsch (J. Hattori bot. Lab. 83: I, 1997),
Trailia Syd. (1922) [non Trailia G.K. Suther!. 1915] = Lumbsch et al. (MR 105: 16, 2001; phylogeny), Mi-
Puccinia fide Dietel (Nat. Pjlanzenfam. 6, 1928). !l,dlikowska et al. (Mycol. 98: 1088, 2006; phylog-
trama, the layer of hyphae in the central part of a la- eny), Lumbsch et al. (MR 111: 1133, 2007).
mella of an agaric, a spine of Hydnaceae, or the dis- Trapeliaceae M. Choisy ex Hertel (1970), Baeomy-
sepiment between pores in a polypore. Cf. context. cetales. 9 gen. (+ 13 syn.), 103 spp. Contains most
Trametaceae Boidin, Mugnier & Canales (1998) = lichenized species formerly placed in the Agyriaceae.
Polyporaceae. Lit.: Lumbsch et al. (MR 105: 265, 2001),
Trametella Pinto-Lopes (1952) = Coriolopsis fide Lumbsch et al. (MR 111: 1133, 2007).
Ryvarden (Syn. Fung. 5, 1991). Trapelina Motyka (1996) nom. inval. = Trapelia.
Trametes Fr. (1836), Polyporaceae. c. 50 (on wood), Trapeliopsis Hertel & Gotth. Schneid. ( 1980), Agyri-
widespread. Living trees attacked by T. pini and oth- aceae (L). 17, widespread (esp. temperate). See Cop-
ers. See Haddow (TBMS 22: 182, 1938; T. pim), Ry- pins & James (Lichenologist 16: 241, 1984), Coppins
varden (Polw. N. Eur. 2: 421, 1978; key 8 Eur. spp.), (SA 7: 93, 1988), Lumbsch (J. Hattori bot. Lab. 83:
Ryvarden & Johansen (Prelim. Polyp. Fl. E. Afr.: I, 1997), Lumbsch et al. (MR 105: 16, 2001; phylog-
555, 1980; key 20 Afr. spp. s.lat.), TomsovskY & eny), Miitdlikowska et al. (Mycol. 98: 1088, 2006;
Homolka (Nova Hedwigia 79: 425, 2004; Mating phylogeny).
tests in Trametes versicolor), TomsovskY et al. (Nova Traponora Aptroot (1997), Lecanoraceae (L). I, Papua
Hedwigia 82: 269, 2006; Molecular phylogeny Euro- New Guinea. See Aptroot et al. (Biblthca Lichenol
pean spp.), Zhang et al. (Mycosystema 25: 23, 2006; 64: 199, 1997).
molecular taxonomy based on ITS sequences). Trappea Castellano (1990), Trappeaceae. 3, China;
Trametites Mesch. (1892), Fossil Fungi. 3 (Creta- Europe; N. America. See Xu & Luo (Mycosystema
ceous, Pliocene), Europe. 22: 191, 2003; China).
Transeptaesporites V.S. Ediger (1981), Fossil Fungi. Trappeaceae P.M. Kirk (2008), Hysterangiales. 2 gen.,
5 (upper Oligocene), Turkey; USA. 4spp.
transformations, in fungi; see Biotechnology, Genetic Traquairia Carruth. (1873), Fossil Fungi, Ascomycota.
engineering. 2, USA. See Smith (Am. J. Bot. 70: 387, 1983).
trans-septum, see septum. Traversoa Sacc. & Syd. (1913) = Lasiodiplodia fide
Tranzschel (Waldemar Andrejevich; 1868-1942; Rus- Sutton (Mycol. Pap. 141, 1977).
sia). Assistant, Forestry Institute, St Petersburg; As- Trechinothus E.C. Martini & Trichies (2004), Agari-
systent for Systematic Botany, University of Warsaw comycetes. I, Europe. See Martini & Trichies (Myco-
(1898); Curator, Department of Cryptogams, St Pe- taxon 90: 262, 2004).
tersburg Botanical Museum (1900); Professor, Insti- Trechispora P. Karst. (1890), Hydnodontaceae. 46,
tute for Applied Zoology and Plant Pathology, Len- widespread. See Liberta (CJB 51: 1871, 1973), Lars-
ingrad. Noted for his work on rusts of Russia and ad- son (The Genus Trechispora (Corticiaceae, Basidio-
696 TRECHISPORALES

mycetes) Dissertation. Universitiit Giiteborg, 1992). lonts), Barnett et al. (Yeasts: Characteristics and
Trechisporales K.H. Larss. (2007). Agaricomycetes. 1 Identification 2nd edn, 1990; yeast states 10 spp. ),
fam., 15 gen., 105 spp. Fam.: Diederich & Christiansen (Lichenologist 26: 47,
Hydnodontaceae 1994; on lichens), Roberts (Mycologist 15: 146,
For Lit. see under fam. 2001; British spp.), Roberts (Kew Bulletin 58: 763,
tree hair (1) lichens, esp. fruticose spp. (Bryoria, Us- 2003; Cameroon), Diederich (Opuscula Philo-
nea), etc. growing on tree trunks (obsol.); (2) the li- lichenum 4: 11, 2007; on lichens).
chen Pseudevernia farfaracea (mousse d'arbre); a Tremellacantha Jiilich (1980) = Protohydnum fide
source of perfume. Cf. oak-moss. Hjortstam et al. (Kew Bull. 45: 319, 1990).
trehalose, a reserve disaccharide (a-D-glucopyanosyl- Tremellaceae Fr. (1821 ), Tremellales. 17 gen. (+ 14
a-D-glucopyanoside) of fungi (esp. yeasts) and li- syn.), 238 spp.
chens which is hydrolyzed by the enzyme trehalase; Lit.: Bandoni (Stud. Mycol. 30: 87, 1987), Barnett
mycose. et al. (Yeasts: Characteristics and Identification 2nd
Treleasia Speg. (1896) = Pyxidiophora fide Petch edn, 1990; yeast states), Zugmaier et al. (Mycol. 86:
(Annis mycol. 34: 74, 1936), Sutton (Mycol. Pap. 49, 1994), Bandoni & Boekhout in Kurtzman & Fell
141, 1977), Rossman et al. (Stud. Mycol. 42: 248 pp., (Eds) (Yeasts, a taxonomic study 4th edn: 705, 1998),
1999). Banno & Yamada in Kurtzman & Fell (Eds) (Yeasts,
Treleasiella Speg. (1896) nom. dub., anamorphic Pe- a taxonomic study 4th edn: 768, 1998), Boekhout &
zizomycotina. See Sutton (Mycol. Pap. 141, 1977). Nakase in Kurtzman & Fell (Eds) (Yeasts, a taxo-
trellis rust, on pear (Gymnosporangium fascum); on nomic study 4th edn: 731, 1998), Chen (Biblthca My-
juniper (G. sabinae). col. 174: 225 pp., 1998), Bandoni & Ginns (CJB 76:
Tremateia Kohlm., Volkm.-Kohlm. & O.E. Erikss. 1544, 1998), Chen et al. (Mycoscience 40: 137,
(1995), ? Pleosporaceae. Anamorph Phoma-like. 1 1999), Chen et al. (Mycotaxon 77: 215, 2001), Weiss
(on Juncus), USA. See Kohlmeyer et al. (Bot. Mar. & Oberwinkler (MR. 105: 403, 2001), Sampaio et al.
38: 165, 1995). (Mycol. 94: 874, 2002), Scorzetti et al. (FEMS Yeast
Trematomyces Schrantz (1961) = Requienella fide Res. 2: 495, 2002), Yan et al. (Mycosystema 21: 47,
Boise (Mycol. 78, 1986). 2002).
Trematophlyctis Pat. (1918), ? Chytridiales. 1 (on Tremellales Fr. (1821). Tremellomycetes. 9 fam., 38
Leptodesmia (legume)), Madagascar. gen., 341 spp. Mycoparasites. Fams:
Trematophoma Petr. (1924), anamorphic Pezizomy- (1) Carcinomycetaceae
cotina, Cpd.OeH.19. 1, Austria. (2) Cuniculitremaceae
Trematophora Eisenack (1965), Fossil Fungi ? Fungi. (3) Hyaloriaceae
1, Sweden. (4) Phragmoxenidiaceae
Trematosphaerella Kirschst. (1906) ? = Phaeosphaeria (5) Rhynchogastremataceae
fide Holm (Symb. bot. upsal. 14 no. 3: l, 1957), Hara (6) Sirobasidiaceae
(Monogr. Rice Diseases, 1959), Shoemaker & Bab- (7) Tetragoniomycetaceae
cock (CJB 67: 1500, 1989). (8) Tremellaceae
Trematosphaeria Fuckel (1870), ? Pleomassariaceae. (9) Trichosporonaceae
Anamorph Zalerion-like. 15, widespread. See Boise Lit.: Martin (1952), Donk (1951-1963; VIII, 1966:
(Mycol. 77: 230, 1985; key), Fisher & Webster (Nova 218), Lowy (Fl. Neotrop. 6, 1971; Nova Hedw. 19:
Hedwigia 54: 77, 1992; anamorph), Lumbsch & Lin- 407, 1971; key neotrop. spp. ), Raitviir (in Parmasto,
demuth (MR. 105: 901, 2001; phylogeny), McKeown Zhivaya priroda Dal'nego Vostoka: 84, 1971; E.
et al. (MR. 105: 615, 2001; ultrastr.), Tanaka et al. former USSR), McNabb (in Ainsworth et al. (Eds),
(Fungal Diversity 19: 145, 2005; revision, Japan), The Fungi 48, 1973), Bandoni (Trans. Mycol. Soc.
Schoch et al. (Mycol. 98: 1041, 2006; phylogeny, Japan 25: 489, 1984; review, classific.; Stud. Mycol.
polyphyly). 30: 87, 1987; review), Wells (Mycol. 86: 18, 1994;
Trematosphaeriopsis Elenkin (1901), Pleosporales. 1 review, classif.), Wells & Bandoni (Mycota Vllb: 85,
(lichenicolous). See Theissen & Sydow (Annis mycol. 2000; taxonomy), and under fams.
13: 603, 1915), Hafellner(Mycotaxon 80: 381, 2001). Tremellastrum Clem. (1909) = Crepidotus.
Trematosphaeris Clem. & Shear (1931) = Trema- Tremellidium Petr. (1927), anamorphic Pezizomy-
tosphaeriopsis. cotina, St.OeH.?. 1, Europe.
Trematosphaerites Griiss (1924), Fossil Fungi ? Tremellina Bandoni (1986), anamorphic Tremel/ales.
Fungi. 1 (Devonian), Spitzbergen. 1, USA. See Bandoni (Windahlia 16: 53, 1986).
Trematosphaerites Mesch. (1892), Fossil Fungi. 1 Tremellochaete Raitv. (1964) = Exidia fide Donk
(Tertiary), Europe. See Bl!Zek & Holy (Sbor. geol. (Persoonia 4: 166, 1966).
ved. 4: 108, 1964). Tremellodendron G.F. Atk. (1902), Sebacinaceae. c.
Trematostoma (Sacc.) Shear (1942) = Exarmidium 10, N. America; S. America; Europe. See Bodman
fide Barr & Boise (Mycotaxon 23, 1985), Aptroot (Am. midi. Nat. 27: 203, 1942), Walker & Parrent
(Nova Hedwigia 66: 89, 1998). (Memoirs of the New York Botanical Garden 89: 291,
Trematovalsa Jacobesco (1906), ? Diaporthales. 1, 2004; mycorrhizal).
France. Tremellodendropsidaceae Jiilich (1982) = Auriculari-
trembling fungi, the Tremel/ales. ales.
Tremella Dill. ex L. (1753) nom. inval., Cyanophyta. Tremellodendropsis (Comer) D.A. Crawford (1954),
Tremella Pers. (1794) nom. cons., Tremellaceae. c. 90 Auriculariales. 7, widespread. See Petersen (Myco-
(parasites on other fungi), widespread. The edible taxon 29: 45, 1987), Wendland (Boletus 18: 102,
T. faciformis ('Silver ear') is cultivated in China. See 1994), Weiss & Oberwinkler (MR. 105: 403, 2001).
Donk (Persoonia 4: 179, 1966; regional lists), Ban- Tremellodiscus Lloyd (1925) nom. nud. = Ruhlandi-
doni & Bisalputra (CJB 49: 27, 1971; ultrastr. of hap- ella fide Dissing & Korf(Mycotaxon 12: 290, 1980).
 TRIANGULAR/A 697
Tremellodon (Pers.) Fr. (1874) = Pseudohydnurn P. ciaceae, Hsy.#eP.42. 3, USA; Africa. See Deighton
Karst. (Mycol. Pap. 78, 1960), Okada et al. (Asian Network
Tremellogaster E. Fisch. (1924), Diplocystidiaceae. 1, on Microbial Researches. Proceedings of Interna-
Surinam; Guyana. See Linder (Myco/. 22: 265, tional Conference on Asian Network on Microbial
1930). Researches NATO ASI Series vol. 269: 537, 1998),
Tremellogastraceae Zeller ( 1948) = Diplocystidiaceae. Okada et al. (Mycoscience 39: 21, 1998; phylogeny),
tremelloid (1) like jelly or wet gelatin; gelatinous; (2) Lawrey et al. (Amer. J. Bot. 95: 816, 2008).
Tremel/a-like. Tretospeira Piroz. (1972), anamorphic Pezizomy-
Tremellomycetes Hibbett, Matheny & Manfr. Binder cotina, Hso.#eP.24. 1, Uganda. See Pirozynski (My-
(2007), Agaricomycotina. 3 ord., 11 fam., 50 gen., col. Pap. 129: 58, 1972).
377 spp. Ords: Tretospora M.B. Ellis (1976), anamorphic Balladyn-
(l) Cystofilobasidiales opsis, Hso.= eP.24. 7, widespread. See Khan et al.
(2) Filobasidiales (Mycotaxon 49: 477, 1993; key), Chaudhary et al.
(3) Tremellales (Mycotaxon 57: 201, 1996), Hosagoudar et al. (Zoos'
Lit.: Hibbett et al. (MR.111: 509, 2007). Print Journal 18: 967, 2003).
Tremellomycetidae, see Tremellomycetes. Tretovularia Deighton (1984), anamorphic Pezizomy-
Tremellopsis Pat. (1903) = Crepidotus fide Singer cotina, Hso.OeH.15. 1, widespread (northern Europe).
(Lilloa 13: 59, 1947). See Braun (Monogr. Cercospore//a, Ramu/aria Al-
Tremelloscypha D.A. Reid (1979), Sebacinaceae. 2, lied Genera (Phytopath. Hyphom.) 2, 1998).
Australia; Jamaica; USA. See Reid (Beih. Sydowia 8: Treubiomyces Hllhn. (1909), Chaetothyriaceae. 2,
332, 1979), Weiss & Oberwinkler (Myco/. 74: 325, widespread. See Pohlad & Reynolds (Myco/. 66: 521,
1982), Weiss & Oberwinkler (MR. 105: 403, 2001; 1974), Pohlad (CJB 67: 40, 1989), Rossman et al.
posn, phylogeny). (Stud. Myco/. 42: 248 pp., 1999).
Tremellostereum Ryvarden (1986), Sebacinaceae. 1, Trevisan (Vittore, Earl of San Leon; 1818-1897; Italy).
Caribbean. See Ryvarden (Mycotaxon 27: 321, Born of a wealthy family in Padova; Professor of
1986). Natural History and Popular Physics in Padova
Tremiscus (Pers.) Lev. (1846) = Guepinia Fr. fide (1851-1853); from 1853 onwards worked from his
Legon et al. (Checklist of the British & Irish estate in Mason, then moved to Monza and Milan
Basidiomycota, 2005). where he died. Trevisan devoted much of his time to
Tremolecia M. Choisy (1953), Lecanorales (L). 5, advancing study of a wide range of cryptogams, in-
widespread. See Hertel (Ergebn. Forsch Unterneh- cluding plant pathogens and lichen-forming fungi; he
mens Nepal Himalaya 6: 150, 1977), Makarova (Nov. was especially concerned in using new microscopic
sist. Niz. Rast. 27: 107, 1990; Russia), Buschbom & features, introducing 75 generic names for lichen-
Mueller (Mo/. Phylogen. Evol. 32: 66, 2004; phylog- forming taxa and making numerous critical and no-
eny), Tiirk & Uhl (Biblthca Lichenol. 88: 691, 2004; menclatural remarks on the works of Kllrber (q.v.)
Austria), Wedin et al. (MR. 109: 159, 2005; phylog- and especially Massalongo (q.v.). His collections
eny). were transferred to the University of Genoa, but all
tremorgen, a mycotoxin inducing a neurotoxicosis destroyed in World War II. Biogs, obits etc. Lazzarin
(tremor) in humans and higher animals, e.g. fumi- [ed.] (L ' Opera Licheno/ogica di Vittore Trevisan,
tremorgin, verruculotoxin. 1994) [reprint collected works, including biography];
Tremotyliomyces Cif. & Tomas. (1953) = Thelotrema. Grurnmann (1974: 524); Stafleu & Cowan (TL-2 6:
Tremotylium Nyl. (1865), Thelotremataceae (L). 6, 480, 1986).
widespread. See Redinger (Ark. Bot. 28A no. 8: l, tri- (in combination), three, triple.
1936). Triactella Syd. (1921) = Hapalophragmium fide
Trenomyces Chatton & F. Picard (1908), Laboul- Cummins & Hiratsuka (Illustr. Gen. Rust Fungi rev.
beniaceae. 11, widespread. See Nannfeldt (Svensk edit., 1983) See, Lohsomboon et al. (MR. 96: 461,
bot. Tidskr. 43: 468, 1949). 1992), Hennen et al. (Myco/. 92: 312, 2000).
Trentepohlia Mart. (1817), Algae. Algae. Triacutus G.L. Barron & Tzean (1981), anamorphic
Tretendophragmia Subram. (1994) = Diplococciurn Pezizomycotina, Hso.l bH.1. l (on bdelloid rotifer),
fide Sutton (in litt. ). Canada. See Barron & Tzean (CJB 59: 1207, 1981).
tretic (of conidiogenesis), the sort of conidiogenesis in Triadelphia Shearer & J.L. Crane (1971), anamorphic
which each conidium (tretoconidium, tretic co- Pezizomycatina, Hso.= eP.1. 13 (aquatic and terres-
nidium, poroconidiurn, porospore) is delimited by an trial), widespread. See Constantinescu & Samson
extension of the inner wall of the conidiogenous cell. (Mycotaxon 15: 472, 1982; key), von Arx (TBMS 85:
Tretoconidia are solitary or in acropetal chains (cf. 566, 1985; related genera), Revay (Acta Bot. Hung.
phialidic ). mono-, poly-, (of conidiogenous cells), 33: 67, 1987), Tzean & Chen (Myca/. 81: 626, 1989;
producing tretoconidia by the extrusion of the inner synoptic key).
wall through one or several channels, respectively. Triainomyces W. Rossi & A. Weir (1998), Laboul-
Tretocephala Subram. (1995), anamorphic Pezizomy- beniaceae. l (on pill-millipedes), New Zealand. See
cotina, Hso.OeP.24. 1, Singapore. See Subramanian Rossi & Weir (Myca/. 90: 282, 1998).
(Cryptog. Mycol 13: 65, 1992), Subramanian Triandromyces Thaxt. (1931) = Tetrandromyces fide
(Kavaka 20/21: 57, 1992/1993). Tavares (Myca/. Mem. 9, 1985).
Tretophragmia Subram. & Natarajan (1974), anamor- Triangularia Boedijn (1934), Lasiosphaeriaceae. 6,
phic Pezizomycotina, Hsy.= eP.24. 2, India. See widespread. See Cain & Farrow (CJB 34: 689, 1956;
Subramanian & Natarajan (Proc. Natl. Inst. Sci. India key), von Arx & Hennebert (BSMF 84: 423, 1969),
B, Biol. Sci. 39: 550, 1973), Holubova-Jechova & Guarro & Cano (TBMS 91: 587, 1988; key 5 spp.),
Mercado Sierra (Ceska Mykol. 40: 142, 1986). Guarro et al. (SA Reprint of Volumes 1-4 (1982-
Tretopileus B.O. Dodge (1946), anamorphic Corti- 1985) 10: 79, 1991), Huhndorf et al. (Myca/. 96: 368,
698 TRIBLIDIACEAE

2004; phylogeny), Miller & Huhndorf (Mo/. Phy- Romero (Mycotaxon 77: 31, 2001; Argentina), Han-
logen. Evol. 35: 60, 2005; phylogeny), Cai et al. (MR. sen & Pfister (Mycol. 98: 1029, 2006; phylogeny),
110: 359, 2006; phylogeny). Liu & Zhuang (Mycosystema 25: 546, 2006; phylog-
Triblidiaceae Rehm (1888), Triblidiales. 3 gen. (+ 5 eny), Tedersoo et al. (New Phytol. 170: 581, 2006;
syn.), 11 spp. mycorrhiza), Perry et al. (MR. 111: 549, 2007; phy-
Lit.: Eriksson (SA 11: 1, 1992), Magnes (Biblthca logeny).
Mycol. 165: 177 pp., 1997). Trichaster Czem. (1845) = Geastrum fide Stanek in
Triblidiales O.E. Erikss. (1992). Pezizomycotina. 1 Pilat (Ed.) (Fl. CSR B, 1: 480, 1958).
fam., 3 gen., 11 spp. Fam.: Trichasterina G. Arnaud (1918), Asterinaceae. 9,
Triblidiaceae widespread (tropical). See Song et al. (Mycosystema
Lit.: Eriksson (SA 11: 1, 1992), Magnes (Bibi. My- 21: 309, 2002; China).
col. 165, 1997). trichidium, see sterigma.
Triblidium Rebent. (1804), Triblidiaceae. 1 or 6, Trichobacidia Vain. (1921) nom. dub., Fungi. See
Europe. See Eriksson (Op. Bot. 60, 1981), Magnes Santesson (Symb. bot. upsal. 12 no. 1: I, 1952).
(Biblthca Mycol. 165, 1997). Trichobasis Lev. (1849) = Uredo fide Saccardo (Sy/I.
Tribolites W.H. Bradley ex Janson. & Hills (1976), fang. 7: 838, 1887) See, Laundon (Mycotaxon 3: 133,
Fossil Fungi, anamorphic Pezizomycotina. 1 (Eo- 1975).
cene), USA. Trichobelonium (Sacc.) Rehm (1896) = Belonopsis
Tribolospora D.A. Reid (1966), anamorphic Pezizo- fide Aebi (Nova Hedwigia 23: 49, 1972), Nannfeldt
mycotina, St.OeH.15. 1, Australia. See Reid (Aust. J. (Sydowia 38: 194, 1985).
Bot. 14: 31, 1966). Trichobolbus Bat. (1964), anamorphic Pezizomy-
Tribulatia Joanne E. Taylor, K.D. Hyde, E.B.G. Jones cotina, Cpd.OeP.?. 1, Brazil. See Batista (Riv. Patol.
(2003), Sordariomycetes. 1, Queensland. See Taylor veg., Pavia ser. 3 4: 559, 1964).
& Hyde (Fungal Diversity Res. Ser. 12: 189, 2003). Trichobolus (Sacc.) Kimbr. & Cain ( 1967), Pezizales.
Tricella Long (1912) = Phragmopyxis fide Dietel (Nat. 4, Europe; N. America. Perhaps close to Lasiobolus.
Pflanzenfam. 6, 1928). See Krug (CJB Sl: 1497, 1973), Samuelson &
Tricellaesporonites Sheffy & Dilcher (1971), Fossil Kimbrough (Mycol. 70: 1191, 1978), Olsen (Blyttia
Fungi. 2 (Eocene), USA. 45: 117, 1987; Norway), Brurnmelin (Persoonia 16:
Tricellula Beverw. (1954), anamorphic Pezizomy- 425, 1998), Prokhorov (Mikol. Fitopatol. 32: 40,
cotina, Hsy.= eH.10. 4, Europe; USA. See Haskins 1998; Russia).
(Can. J. Microbial. 4: 279, 1958), Petersen (Bull. Trichobotrys Penz. & Sacc. (1901), anamorphic Pe-
Torrey bot. Club 89: 287, 1962). zizomycotina, Hso.OeP.3. 3, Asia (tropical). See Mor-
Tricellulortus Matsush. (1995) = Minimedusa fide gan-Jones et al. (Mycotaxon 30: 345, 1987), D'Souza
Diederich & Lawrey (Mycol. Progr. 6: 61, 2007). & Bhat (Mycotaxon 80: 105, 2001).
Triceromyces T. Majewski (1980), Laboulbeniaceae. Trichocarpus P. Karst. (1889) [non Trichocarpus
5, widespread. See Tavares (Mycol. Mem. 9: 627 pp., Schreb. 1789, Tiliaceae] = Amylostereum fide Donk
1985), Benjamin (Aliso 11: 245, 1986; key 6 spp.), (Persoonia 3: 199, 1964).
Benjamin (Aliso 17: 1, 1998). Trichocephalum Costantin ( 1888) = Periconia fide
Trichaegum Corda (183 7), anamorphic Pezizomy- Mason & Ellis (Mycol. Pap. 56, 1953).
cotina, Hso.#eP.?. 3, Europe; N. America. Trichoceridium R.A. Poiss. (1932) ? = Smittium fide
Trichaleurina Rehm (1903) = Scutellinia fide Eckblad Lichtwardt (The Trichomycetes. Fungal associates of
(Nytt Mag. Bot. 15: 1, 1968). arthropods, 1986).
Trichaleuris Clem. (1909) = Scutellinia fide Eckblad Trichochora Theiss. & Syd. (1915) nom. dub., Fungi.
(Nytt Mag. Bot. IS: 1, 1968). See Petrak (Annis mycol. 27: 324, 1929).
Trichamelia Bat. ( 1960), Asterinaceae. 1, Brazil. See Trichocicinnus (Sacc.) HClhn. (1926) = Chaetosticta
Batista (Publr;oes Inst. Micol. Recife 295: 9, 1960), fide Sutton (Mycol. Pap. 141, 1977).
Hosagoudar et al. (Journal of Mycopathological Re- Trichocintractia M. Piepenbr. (1995), Anthra-
search 39: 61, 2001 ). coideaceae. 1 (on Rhynchospora (Cyperaceae)),
Trichangium Kirschst. (1935), Helotiales. 1, Europe. widespread (tropical). See Piepenbring (CJB 73:
Trichaptum Murrill (1904), Polyporaceae. 20, wide- 1089, 1995), Piepenbring (Revta Biol. trop. 49: 411,
spread (pantropical). See Macrae (CJB 45: 1371, 2001; Panama), Perez & Minter (/Ml Descr. Fungi
1966), Comer (Beih. Nova Hedwigia 86: 197, 1987; Bact. 164, 2005).
key), Hattori (Mycoscience 46: 303, 2005; type stud- Trichocladia (de Bary) Neger (1901) = Erysiphe fide
ies Comer species). Braun & Takamatsu (Schlechtendalia 4: 3, 2000).
Tricharia Boud. ( 1885) = Tricharina. Trichocladia Stirt. (1882) [non Trichocladia Harv.
Tricharia Fee (1825), Gomphillaceae (L). 69, wide- 1836, Algae] = Heterodea fide Hawksworth et al.
spread (tropical). See St\rusiaux (Mycol. 76: 108, (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995).
1984; key), Vezda & Poelt (Folia geobot. phytotax. Trichocladium Han (1871), anamorphic Chae-
22: 179, 1987), Lucking (Biblthca Lichenol. 65: 1, tomiaceae, Hso.= eP. l. 24, widespread. The genus is
1997), Ferraro (Fungal Diversity 15: 153, 2004; hy- highly polyphyletic. See Hughes (TBMS 35: 152,
pophores), Lucking et al. (Mycol. 96: 283, 2004; phy- 1952), Hughes (N.Z. JI Bot. 7: 153, 1969), Pi-
logeny), Lucking et al. (Lichenologist 37: 123, 2005; doplichko & Kirilenko (Mikol. Fitopatol. 6: 510,
phylogeny). 1972; key), Kohlmeyer & Volkmann-Kohlmeyer
Tricharina Eckblad (1968), Pyronemataceae. Ana- (Mycotaxon 53: 349, 1995; key 7 aquatic spp.), Goh
morph Ascorhizoctonia. 13, widespread (temperate). & Hyde (Fungal Diversity 2: 101, 1999; synopsis),
See Yang & Korf (Mycotaxon 24: 467, 1985; key), Chang (Fungal Science Taipei 16: 35, 2001; teleo-
Yang & Kristiansen (Mycotaxon 35: 313, 1989; ana- morph), Jones et al. (Fungal Diversity 7: 49, 2001),
morph), Egger (CJB 74: 773, 1996; DNA), Barrera & Chatmala et al. (Fungal Diversity Res. Ser. 7: 59,
 TRICHODERMA 699
2002), Mantle et al. (MR 110: 1371, 2006; phylog- and dinoflagellates; sometimes an offensive weapon
eny). able to disable prey, sometimes an anchoring device.
Trichocollonema H6hn. (1902) = Zignoella fide von Trichodelitschia Munk (1953), Phaeotrichaceae. 4,
H6hnel (Annis mycol. 15, 1917). widespread. See Lundqvist (Svensk bot. Tidskr. 58:
Trichocoma Jungh. (1838), Trichocomaceae. Ana- 267, 1964), Barr (Prodr. Cl. Loculoasc., 1987; posn),
morph Penicillium. 1, widespread (subtropical). See Eriksson (SA 7: 93, 1988), Ebersohn & Eicker (S.
Martin (Mycol. 29: 620, 1937), Kuraishi et al. (MR Afr. J. Bot. 58: 145, 1992), Kruys et al. (MR 110:
95: 705, 1991; ubiquinones), Ogawa & Sugiyama 527, 2006; phylogeny).
(Integration of Modern Taxonomic Methods for trichoderm (of basidiomata), an outer layer composed
Penicillium and Aspergillus Classification: 149, of hair-like elements projecting from the surface
2000; phylogeny), Geiser et al. (Mycol. 98: 1053, (Furtado, Mycol. 57: 599, 1965). See derm.
2006; phylogeny). Trichoderma Pers. (1794), anamorphic Hypocrea,
Trichocomaceae E. Fisch. (1897), Eurotiales. 39 gen. Hso.OeH.15. 102 (esp. in soil), widespread. See Rifai
(+ 45 syn.), 881 spp. (Mycol. Pap. 116, 1969; key), Doi et al. (Bull. natn
Lit.: Raper & Fennell (The genus Aspergillus, Sci. Mus. Tokyo, B 10: 73, 1984), Barak et al. (Can.
1965), Malloch & Cain (CJB SO: 2613, 1972), Mal- J. Microbial. 31: 810, 1985; antigens), Eveleigh (Bi-
loch & Cain (CJB 51: 1647, 1973; gen. names), Wei- ology of Industrial Microorganisms: 487, 1985; re-
jman (Antonie van Leeuwenhoek 42: 315, 1976), Pitt view), Min et al. (Korean J. Mycol. 13: 221, 1985;
(The genus Penicillium and its teleomorphic states chromosomes), Doi & Doi (Bull. natn. Sci. Mus. To-
Eupenicillium and Talaromyces, 1979), Malloch in kyo, B 12: 1, 1986; nomenclator), Doi et al. (Bull.
Arai (Ed.) (Filamentous micro-organisms: 37, 1985; natn. Sci. Mus. Tokyo, B 13: 1, 1987), Elad et al.
key gen.), Malloch in Samson & Pitt (Eds) (Advances (TBMS 88: 259, 1987; ultrastr.), Doi et al. (Bull.
in Penicillium and Aspergillus Systematics 102: 365, natn. Sci. Mus. Tokyo, B 15: 27, 1989; conidium or-
1985), Malloch (Advances in Penicillium and Asper- namentation), Meyer & Plaskowitz (Mycol. 81: 312,
gillus Systematics 102: 365, 1985), Pitt & Samson 1989; SEM), Stasz et al. (Mycol. 81: 391, 1989;
(Regnum veg. 128: 13, 1993; names in use), Pitt (CJB cladistics), Toyama & Toyama (Agric. Biol. Chem.
73 Suppl. 1: S768, 1995), Horie et al. (Mycoscience 54: 2331, 1990; genetics), Meyer (Phytopathology
37: 323, 1996), Landvik et al. (Mycoscience 37: 237, 81: 1240, 1991), Meyer (Appl. Environm. Microbial.
1996), Ogawa et al. (Mycol. 89: 756, 1997), Fnsvad 57: 2269, 1991; DNA), Nevalainen et al. (Molecular
et al. (Chemical Fungal Taxonomy: 289, 1998), Industrial Mycology: Systems and Applications for
Geiser et al. (Mycol. 90: 831, 1998), Domenech et al. Filamentous Fungi Mycology Series 8: 129, 1991;
(Microbiology Reading 145: 2789, 1999), Skouboe et gene expression), Samuels et al. (Petria 1: 121, 1991;
al. (MR 103: 873, 1999), Frisvad & Samson (Stud. teleomorph), Bissett (CJB 69: 2357, 1991), Bissett
Mycol. 45: 201, 2000), Frisvad et al. (Integration of (CJB 69: 2418, 1991), Bissett (CJB 70: 639, 1992),
Modern Taxonomic Methods for Penicillium and As- Bissett (CJB 69: 2373, 1991), Zimand et al. (Phyto-
pergillus Classification: 265, 2000), Kuraishi et al. parasitica 21: 166, 1993; RAPDs), Garcia et al.
(Antonie van Leeuwenhoek 77: 179, 2000), Ogawa & (Revta Iberoamer. Micol. 11: S48, 1994; numerical
Sugiyama (Integration of Modern Taxonomic Meth- taxonomy), Mills & Muthumeenakshi (Ecology of
ods for Penicillium and Aspergillus Classification: Plant Pathogens: 135, 1994; from mushroom com-
149, 2000), Peterson (Integration of Modern Taxo- post), Samuels et al. (Mycol. 86: 421, 1994), Tschen
nomic Methods for Penicillium and Aspergillus Clas- & Li (Mycoscience 35: 257, 1994; protoplast genera-
sification: 163, 2000), Peterson (Integration of Mod- tion), Zimand et al. (MR 98: 531, 1994; RAPDs),
ern Taxonomic Methods for Penicillium and Asper- Leuchtmann et al. (Mycol. 88: 384, 1996; isozymes),
gillus Classification: 323, 2000), Pitt et al. (Integra- Samuels (MR 100: 923, 1996; review), Samuels &
tion of Modern Taxonomic Methods for Penicillium Lodge (Mycol. 88: 302, 1996), Gomez et al. (Molecu-
and Aspergillus Classification: 9, 2000), Tamura et lar & General Genetics 256: 127, 1997; genetic di-
al. (Integration of Modern Taxonomic Methods for versity), Grondona et al. (Appl. Environm. Microbial.
Penicillium and Aspergillus Classification: 357, 63: 3189, 1997; physiology, biochemistry), Kuhls et
2000), Klich (Identification of Common Aspergillus al. (Mycol. 89: 442, 1997; phylogeny), Turner et al.
Species: 116 pp., 2002), Klich et al. (Mycol. 95: (MR 101: 449, 1997), Castle et al. (Appl. Environm.
1252, 2003), Samson et al. (Stud. Mycol. 49: 175, Microbial. 64: 133, 1998; N America, on mush-
2004), Scott et al (Mycol. 96: 1095, 2004), Hong et rooms), Garns & Bissett (Trichoderma and Gliocla-
al. (Mycol. 97: 1316, 2005), Peterson (Mycol. 100: dium Vol. 1. Basic Biology, Taxonomy and Genetics:
205, 2008; 4-locus phylogeny). 3, 1998; morphology), Garns & Meyer (Mycol. 90:
Trichoconiella B.L. Jain (1976) = Altemaria fide Sut- 904, 1998), Harman et al. (Trichoderma and Glio-
ton (in litt. ). cladium Vol. 1. Basic Biology, Taxonomy and Ge-
Trichoconis Clem. (1909), anamorphic Pezizomy- netics: 243, 1998; genetics), Kindermann et al. (Fun-
cotina, Hso.= eH. l. 15 (on fungi), widespread. See gal Genetics Biol. 24: 298, 1998; phylogeny), Lieck-
Deighton & Pirozynski (Mycol. Pap. 128, 1972; feldt et al. (Trichoderma and Gliocladium Vol. 1.
keys), Baker et al. (Mycotaxon 79: 361, 2001). Basic Biology, Taxonomy and Genetics: 35, 1998;
Trichoconium Corda (1837) = Melanconium fide phylogeny), Muthumeenakshi et al. (MR 102: 385,
Saccardo (Syll. fimg. 3: 1, 1884). 1998; on mushrooms), Ospina-Giraldo et al. (Mycol.
Trichocrea Marchal (1891) nom. dub., anamorphic 90: 76, 1998; on mushrooms), Samuels et al. (Stud.
Pezizomycotina. See Minter & Caine (TBMS 74: 434, Mycol. 41, 1998), Schickler et al. (MR 102: 373,
1980). 1998; chitinases), Kuhls et al. (Medical Mycology 37:
Trichoctosporea J.l.R. Larsson (1994), Microsporidia. 25, 1999; from humans), Lieckfeldt et al. (Appl. En-
I. See Larsson (Arch. Protistenk. 144: 147, 1994). vironm. Microbial. 65: 2418, 1999), Lieckfeldt et al.
trichocyst, a subpellicular organelle of many ciliates (CJB 76: 1507, 1998), Lubeck et al. (MR 103: 289,
700 TRICHODERMA

1999), Ospina-Giralda et al. (Phytopathology 89: esp. in certain ascomycetes.

308, 1999; phylogeny), Samuels et al. (Sydowia 51: Trichohelotium Killerm. (1935), Helotiales. 2, Europe.
71, 1999), Hermosa et al. (Appl. Environm. Micro- Trichohleria Sacc. (1908) ? = Trichosphaerella fide
bial. 66: 1890, 2000; biocontrol strains), Lieckfeldt et von Arx & Millier (Stud. Myco/. 9, 1975), Samuels &
al. (Microbial. Res. 155: 7, 2000; endochitinases), Barr (CJB 75: 2165, 1998).
Lieckfeldt et al. (Mycol. 92: 374, 2000), Lubeck et al. =
Tricholechia A. Massal. (1853) Byssoloma.
(FEMS Microbial. Lett. 185: 129, 2000; from build- Tricholeconium Corda (1837) = Sarcopodium fide
ings), Samuels et al. (MR. 104: 760, 2000), Chaverri Saccardo (Syll. fang. 4: 312, 1886).
et al. (Myco/. 93: 1113, 2001), Kullnig et al. (MR. Tricholoma (Fr.) Staude (1857) nom. cons., Tricholo-
105: 770, 200 l; biocontrol), Lieckfeldt et al. (MR. mataceae. c. 200, widespread (esp. north temperate).
105: 313, 2001; phylogeny), Thrane et al. (FEMS See Horak (Sydowia 17: 153, 1964; key 11 S. Am.
Microbial. Lett. 203: 249, 2001; HPLC), Chaverri & spp.), Bon (Docums Mycol. 3: I, 1971), Gulden
Samuels (Myco/. Progr. 1: 283, 2002), Kullnig- (Musseronflora S/ekton Tricholoma sensu lato,
Gradinger et al. (MR. 106: 757, 2002; phylogeny), 1972), Haluwyn (Docums Mycol. 4: 43, 1972; ecol-
Lee & Hseu (Can. J. Microbial. 48: 831, 2002), ogy), Bon (Docums Mycol. 6: 165, 1974-76), Bon
Samuels et al. (Myco/. 94: 146, 2002; from mush- (Docums Mycol. 4: 55, 1974-76), Bon (Docums My-
rooms), Chaverri & Samuels (Stud. Myco/. 48, 2003; co/. 5: 111, 1974-76), Bon (Encyc/. Mycol. 36, 1984),
revision), Chaverri et al. (Mo/. Phylogen. Evol. 27: Riva (Tricholoma, 1988) See matsutake, Riva (Fungi
302, 2003; phylogeny), Chaverri et al. (Myco/. 95: Europaei 3 A: 626, 2003), Matsushita et al. (Myco-
1100, 2003), Dodd et al. (Myco/. 95: 27, 2003), science 46: 90, 2005; genetic relationship of
Grinyer et al. (Curr. Genet. 45: 163, 2004; pro- Tricholoma matsutake and T. nauseosum), Jacobsson
teomics), Hermosa et al. (MR. 108: 897, 2004; genetic et al. (Mycotaxon 95: 195, 2006; new sp. Fennoscan-
diversity), Lu et al. (Myco/. 96: 310, 2004), Rey et al. dia).
(Applied Mycology and Biotechnology 4: [225], Tricholomataceae R. Heim ex Pouzar (1983) nom.
2004; genetics), Druzhinina et al. (Fungal Genetics cons., Agaricales. 78 gen. (+ 57 syn.), I 020 spp.
Biol. 42: 813, 2005; barcoding), Kopchinskiy et al. Lit.: Mankel et al. (Microbial. Res. 153: 377,
(MR. 109: 658, 2005; molecular identification), Druz- 1999), Noordeloos (Coo/ia 42: 163, 1999), Hwang &
hinina et al. (Mycoscience 47: 55, 2006; review), Jak:- Kim (Curr. Microbial. 40: 250, 2000), Kalamees
litsch et al. (Stud. Mycol. 56: 135, 2006), Overton et (Folia cryptog. Estonica 38: 13, 2001), Suh et al.
al. (Stud. Myco/. 56: 1, 2006), Overton et al. (Stud. (Mycobiology 29: 179, 2001), Moncalvo et al. (Mo/.
Myco/. 56: 39, 2006), Samuels (Phytopathology 96: Phy/ogen. Evol. 23: 357, 2002), Lian et al. (My-
195, 2006; review), Samuels et al. (Stud. Mycol. 56: corrhiza 13: 27, 2003), Chapela & Garbelotto (My-
67, 2006), Samuels et al. (MR. 110: 381, 2006; from co/. 96: 730, 2004), Matsushita et al. (Mycoscience
cacao). 46: 90, 2005), Murata & Babasak:i (Mycorrhiza 15:
Trichoderma Pers. (1801) nom. conf., Fungi. 381, 2005).
Trichodermia Hoffin. ( 1795) = Trichothecium fide Tricholomella Zerova ex Kalamees (1992) = Calocybe
Saccardo (Syll. fang. 4: 178, 1886). fide Kuyper (in litt. ).
Trichodesmium Chevall. (1826) nom. rej. prop. = tricholomic acid, an insecticidal amino-acid derivative
Graphiola. produced by Tricholoma muscarium (Takemoto, Jap.
Trichodiscula Vouaux (1910), anamorphic Pezizomy- J. Pharm. Chem. 33: 252, 1961). Cf. muscazone.
cotina. 1 (on cardboard), France. Tricholomopsis Singer (1939), Agaricales. c. 30, wide-
Trichodiscus Kirschst. (1924) [non Trichodiscus Wels- spread. Belongs to Tricholomataceae or Maras-
=
ford 1912, Algae] Dennisiodiscus. miaceae. See Smith (Brittonia 12: 41, 1960), Liu
Trichodochium Syd. (1927), anamorphic Pezizomy- (Acta Myco/. Sin. 13: 181, 1994; China).
cotina, Hsp.leP.19. 2, C. America; India. See Ellis Tricholosporum Guzman (1975), Tricholomataceae. 5,
(Myco/. Pap. 111, 1967). widespread. See Guzman (Boletin de la Sociedad
Trichodothella Petr. (1946), Venturiaceae. I, Europe. Mexicana de Mico/ogia 9: 61, 1975), Contu & Mua
Trichodothis Theiss. & Syd. (1914), Venturiaceae. 3, (Rivista di Micologia 43: 249, 2000; European spp.),
N. America; Africa. See Barr (Sydowia 41: 25, 1989). Guzman et al. (Docums Mycol. 33 no. 131: 23,
Trichoduboscqia L. Leger ( 1926), Microsporidia. I. 2004).
Trichodytes Kleb. (1898) nom. dub., anamorphic Trichomaris Hibbits, G.C. Hughes & Sparks (1981),
Pezizomycotina. See Sutton (Myco/. Pap. 141, 1977). Halosphaeriaceae. I (on tanner crab), Alaska. See
Trichofusarium Bubak (1906) = Fusarium fide Booth Kohlmeyer & Volkmann-Kohlmeyer (Bot. Mar. 34:
(The genus Fusarium, 1971). I, 1991), Sak:ayaroj et al. (Mycol. 97: 804, 2005; phy-
Trichoglossum Boud. (1885), Geoglossaceae. 20, logeny).
widespread (esp. temperate). See Mains (Myco/. 46: Trichomatomyces Dom.-Silva & Dianese (2004),
61, 1954; key N. Am. spp.), Rifai (Lloydia 28: 113, anamorphic Pezizomycotina. I, Brazil. See Domelo-
1965; key Javanese spp.), Benkert (Mykol. MittBI. Silva & Dianese (Myco/. 96: 879, 2004).
20: 47, 1977; Germany), Spooner (Biblthca Mycol. Trichomerium Speg. ( 1918), Capnodiaceae. Ana-
116, 1987; key Australasian spp.), Verkley (Persoo- morph Tripospermum. 23, widespread. See Hughes
nia 15: 405, 1994; asci), Zhuang & Wang (Myco- (Myco/. 68, 1976; synonymy with Phragmocapnias),
taxon 63: 307, 1997), Zhuang (Fl. Fung. Sinicorum Reynolds (Mycotaxon 14: 189, 1982), Reynolds (My-
8, 1998; 15 spp. China), Wang (Bull. natn. Mus. Nat. cotaxon 27: 377, 1986).
Sci. Taiwan 13: 147, 2001; Taiwan), Wang et al. Trichometasphaeria Munk (1953), Lophiostomata-
(Mycol. 94: 641, 2002; phylogeny), Wang et al. (My- ceae. Anamorph Ascochyta-like. 7, N. America. See
co/. 98: 1065, 2006; phylogeny), Wang et al. (Mo/. Barr (Mycotaxon 45: 191, 1992).
Phy/ogen. Evol. 41: 295, 2006; phylogeny). Trichomonascaceae Locq. (1972), Saccharomycetales.
trichogyne, the receptive hypha of the female organ, 5 gen., 21 spp.
 TRICHOPHYTON 70I

Lit.: Kurtzman & Robnett (FEMS Yeast Res. 7: Spooner & Kirk (MR 94: 223, 1990).
141, 2007). Trichopeltium Clem. (1909) = Trichopeltulum fide
Trichomonascus H.S. Jacks. (1948), Trichomonasca- Sutton (Mycol. Pap. 141, 1977).
ceae. Anamorph Blastobotrys. 1 (on Corticium), Trichopeltopsis Hllhn. (1909) = Trichothyrium fide
Canada. See Kurtzman & Blanz in Kurtzman & Fell Spooner & Kirk (MR 94: 223, 1990).
(Eds) (Yeasts, a taxonomic study 4th edn: 69, 1998; Trichopeltospora Bat. & Cif. (1958), ? Microthyri-
rDNA), Malloch & de Hoog in Kurtzman & Fell aceae. 1, Brazil. See Batista & Ciferri (Pub/foes Inst.
(Eds) (Yeasts, a taxonomic study 4th edn: 197, 1998), Micol. Recife 90: 17, 1958).
'i/j i1!ITi & Robnett (FEMS Yeast Res. 7: 141, Trichopeltula Theiss. (1914) = Trichothyrium fide
2 07). Clements & Shear (Gen. Fung., 1931).
Trichomyces Malmsten (1848) = Trichophyton fide Trichopeltulum Speg. (1889), anamorphic Pezizomy-
Dodge (Medical Mycology, 1935). cotina, Cpt.OeH.?. I, Brazil. See Petrak & Sydow
Trichomycetes Alexop. (1962), Zygomycota. A poly- (Annis mycol. 33: 173, 1935), Reynolds & Gilbert
phyletic taxon as traditionally circumscibed at this (Aust. Syst. Bot. 18: 265, 2005).
rank. Manier & Lichtwardt (1968) recognized 4 Ords Trichopeltum Bat., Cif. & C.A.A. Costa (1957), ?
but two, the Amoebidales and Eccrinales, are now Microthyriaceae. 1, Hawaii. See Batista et al.
place in the Protozoa and the other two, the Asel/ari- (Pub/foes Inst. Micol. Recife 90: 20, 1958).
a/es and Harpel/ales and referred to the Kickxellomy- Trichopeziza Fuckel (1870), Hyaloscyphaceae. 26,
cotina. widespread (esp. temperate). See Raitviir (Eesti NSV
Lit.: Lichtwardt (The Trichomycetes. Fungal asso- Tead. Akad. Toim. Biol. seer 36: 313, 1987), Verkley
ciates of arthropods, 1986, in Ainsworth et al. (Eds), (Nova Hedwigia 63: 215, 1996; ultrastr.), Cantrell &
The Fungi 48: 651, 1973, in Jones (Ed.), Recent ad- Hanlin (Mycol. 89: 745, 1997; DNA).
vances in aquatic mycology, 1976; keys, Mycol. 65: Trichopezizella Dennis ex Raitv. (1969) = Lachnum
1, 1973; phylogeny, in Parker (Ed.), 1982, 1: 195), fide Haines (Mycol. 66: 216, 1974; key), Spooner
Cavalier-Smith (in Coombs et al., Evolutionary rela- (Biblthca Mycol. 116, 1987; status).
tionships among Protozoa, 1998), Moss (TBMS 65: Trichophaea Boud. (1885), Pyronemataceae. Ana-
115, 1975; phylogeny), Moss & Young (Mycol. 70: morph Dichobotrys. c. 25, widespread (north temper-
944, 1978; phylogeny), Benjamin (in Kendrick (Ed.), ate). See Kanouse (Mycol. SO: 128, 1958; key),
The whole fungus 2: 573, 1979; phylogeny), Porter & Svrcek (Ceska Mykol. 28: 129, 1974), Svrcek (Ceska
Smiley (Exp. Mycol. 3: 188, 1979; phylogeny), Mykol. 31: 69, 1977), Waraitch (TBMS 68: 303.,
Lichtwardt et al. (Trans. mycol. Soc. Japan 28: 359, 1977), Pant (Norw. JI Bot. 27: 31, 1980), Thind &
1987; Japan). Kaushal (Kavaka 7: 47, 1980), Korf & Zhuang (My-
Reviews: Duboscq et al. (Arch. Zoo/. Exp. Gen. 86: cotaxon 22: 483, 1985), Zhuang & Korf (Mycotaxon
29, 1948), Manier (Ann. Sci. nat., Bot. ser. 12, 10: 35: 297, 1989), Haffner & Christian (Z. Mykol. 57:
565, 1969), Moss (in Batra (Ed.), Insect-fungus sym- 161, 1991), Korf & Zhuang (Mycotaxon 40: 413,
biosis: 175, 1979), Lichtwardt & Williams (CJB 66: 1991), Egger (CJB 74: 773, 1996; DNA), Wu &
1259, 1988; spp. diversity & distrib., 68: 1057, 1990; Kimbrough (Int. J. Pl. Sci. 157: 595, 1996; ultrastr.),
Australia), Williams & Lichtwardt (CJB 68: 1045, Landvik et al. (Nordic JI Bot. 17: 403, 1997; DNA),
1990; NZ). Jamoni (Funghi e Ambiente 76: 13, 1998), Liu &
trichomycin, an antiobiotic from Streptomyces hachi- Zhuang (Mycosystema 25: 546, 2006), Perry et al.
joensis (Hosoya et al., 1955); antifungal (esp. against (MR 111: 549, 2007; phylogeny).
Candida albicans) and anti-Trichomonas. Trichophaeopsis Korf & Erb (1972), Pyronemataceae.
Trichonectria Kirschst. ( 1907), Bionectriaceae. 15 3, widespread. See Haffner & Krieglsteiner (Z.
(rotten wood, often associated with lichen thalli or Mykol. 57: 167, 1991), Landvik et al. (Nordic JI Bot.
liverworts), widespread. See Dllbbeler (Mitt. bot. 17: 403, 1997; DNA), Hansen & Pfister (Mycol. 98:
StSamml., Munchen 14: 1, 1978; on Musci), Hawk- 1029, 2006; phylogeny), Perry et al. (MR 111: 549,
sworth (Notes R. bot. Gdn Edinb. 36: 181, 1978), 2007; phylogeny).
Hawksworth (Lichenologist 12: 100, 1980; no- Trichophila Oudem. (1889) ? = Piedraia fide Sutton
mencl.), Rossman et al. (Stud. Mycol. 42: 248 pp., (Mycol. Pap. 141, 1977).
1999). Trichophyma Rehm (1904), ? Arthoniales. 2 (on li-
Trichonosema E.U. Canninga, D. Refardtb, C.R. chens), tropical. See Santesson (Svensk bot. Tidskr.
Vossbrinckc, B. Okamurad & A. Curry (2002), Mi- 43: 547, 1949), Matzer (Mycol. Pap. 171, 1996).
crosporidia. 2. See Canninga et al. (Eur. J. Protist. Trichophysalospora Lebedeva (1933) = Physalospora
38: 247, 2002). fide von Arx & Millier (Beitr. Kryptfl. Schweiz 11 no.
Trichopeltella Hllhn. (1910), ? Microthyriaceae. 1, 1, 1954).
Java. trichophytin, an antigen prepared from dermatophytes,
Trichopeltheca Bat., C.A.A. Costa & Cif. (1958), esp. for use in skin testing. Commercial trichophytin
Euantennariaceae. Anamorphs Plokamidomyces, is usually a mixture of antigens of several spp. of
Trichothallus. 2, Asia; Pacific. See Hughes (N.Z. JI Trichophyton and Microsporum.
Bot. 10: 230, 1972). Trichophyton Malmsten (1848), anamorphic Ar-
Trichopeltidaceae Theiss. (1914) = Microthyriaceae. throderma, Hso.= eP.2. 22 (on humans and animals,
Trichopeltina Theiss. (1914), ? Microthyriaceae. 2, S. causing trichophytoses, and in soil and river sedi-
America. ments), widespread. T. mentagrophytes (syns.
Trichopeltinaceae Bat., C.A.A. Costa & Cif. (1958) = T. asteroides, T. gypseum); T. schoenleinii (human
Microthyriaceae. favus); T. concentricum (tinea imbricata);
Trichopeltinites Cookson (1947), Fossil Fungi. 4 T. verrucosum (cattle ringworm). See also tinea. See
(Cretaceous, Tertiary), widespread. Dodge (Medical Mycology, 1935), Ajello
Trichopeltis Speg. ( 1889) = Trichothyrium fide (Sabouraudia 6: 153, 1968), Ajello & Padhye
702 TRICHOPHYTONACEAE

(Mykosen 30: 258, 1987; stimulation ofmacroconidia (1891), Niessliaceae. Anamorph Acremonium-like. 2,
in culture), Padhye et al. (J. Med. Vet. Mycol. 2S: Europe; Africa. See Samuels & Barr (CJB 7S: 2165,
195, 1987; mating behaviour), Mochizuki et al. (J. 1998), Rossman et al. (Stud. Mycol. 42: 248 pp.,
Med. Vet. Mycol. 28: 191, 1990; taxonomy of 1999).
T. interdigitale), Symoens et al. (Mycoses 32: 652, Trichosphaeria Fuckel ( 1870), Trichosphaeriaceae. 27
1990; isoelectric focusing to differentiate (from wood and bark), widespread. See Reblova et
T. mentagrophytes and T. interdigitale), Devliotou- al. (Sydowia Sl: 49, 1999), Reblova (Mycol. 98: 68,
Panagiotidou et al. (Mycoses 3S: 375, 1992; 2006; phylogeny).
T. rubrum in Greece). See also tinea), Nishio et al. Trichosphaeriaceae G. Winter (1885), Trichosphaeria-
(Mycopathologia 117: 127, 1992; phylogeny by mi- les. 11 gen. (+ 11 syn.), 65 spp.
tochondrial DNA), Kano et al. (Curr. Microbial. 37: Lit.: Seifert (CJB 6S: 2196, 1987), Reblova (Myco-
236, 1998; chitin synthase), Khosravi & Abedian taxon 70: 387, 1999), Reblova (Mycotaxon 70: 421,
(Journal of the Faculty of Veterinary Medicine, Uni- 1999), Reblova (Mycotaxon 71: 45, 1999), Reblova
versity of Tehran S3: 11, 1998; protein electrophore- et al. (Sydowia Sl: 49, 1999), Reblova et al. (Sy-
sis), Makimura et al. (J. Clin. Microbial. 36: 2629, dowia Sl: 49, 1999), Garns (Stud. Mycol. 4S: 192,
1998; phylogeny), Grliser et al. (Medical Mycology 2000), Campbell & Shearer (Mycol. 96: 822, 2004),
37: 315, 1999), Graser et al. (Medical Mycology 37: Reblova & Seifert (Mycol. 96: 343, 2004).
105, 1999; phylogeny), Kane & Surnmerbell (Manual Trichosphaeriales M.E. Barr (1983). Sordariomycetes.
of Clinical Microbiology: 1275, 1999; review), Kano I fam., 14 gen., 73 spp. Stromata absent, or reduced
et al. (Mycoses 42: 71, 1999; molecular identifica- to a hyphal subiculum. Ascomata perithecial, superfi-
tion), Makimura et al. (J. Clin. Microbial. 37: 807, cial, often aggregated, ± globose, black, often thick-
1999; phylogeny), Grliser et al. (J. Clin. Microbial. walled, usually setose, the ostiole papillate, pe-
38: 3329, 2000; phylogeny), Kano et al. (Medical riphysate. Interascal tissue of narrow persistent thin-
Mycology 38: 47, 2000; chitin synthase), Kano et al. walled true paraphyses. Asci cylindrical, persistent,
(Mycopathologia 146: 111, 1999; phylogeny), Kim et thin-walled, not fissitunicate, often with a small J-
al. (Mycoses 44: 157, 2001; RAPDs), Liu et al. apical ring. Ascospores variously shaped, hyaline to
(Journal of Medical Microbiology 51: 117, 2002; versicolored, usually septate and rarely muriform,
molecular identification), Surnmerbell et al. (Stud. sometimes with polar pores, sometimes fragmenting
Mycol. 47: 75, 2002; biological species concept), at the septa, without germ pores, sometimes with a
Untereiner et al. (Stud. Mycol. 47: 25, 2002; phylog- sheath. Anamorphs varied, hyphomycetous, with
eny), Gaedigk et al. (J. Clin. Microbial. 41: 5478, simple pigmented conidiophores, often with tretic
2003; genetic diversity), Kaszubiak et al. (Infect. conidiogenesis and often with complex conidia. Sap-
Genet. Evol. 4: 179, 2004; population biology), Ohst robic esp. on wood and bark, occ. on other fungi,
et al. (J. Clin. Microbial. 42: 4444, 2004; microsatel- cosmop. Fam.:
lites), Brilhante et al. (Journal of Medical Microbiol- Trichosphaeriaceae
ogy SS: 1583, 2006; from dog). For Lit. see under fam.
Trichophytonaceae Yuill. ex E.K. Novak & Galgoczy Trichosphaeropsis Bat. & Nascim. (1960), Pezizomy-
(1969) = Arthrodermataceae. cotina. I, Brazil. See Batista & Nascimento (Atas
Trichopilus (Romagn.) P.D. Orton (1991) = Entoloma Inst. Micol. Univ. Recife 1: 299, 1960).
fide Kuyper (in litt. ). trichospore, a caducous, dehiscent, monosporous
Trichoplacia A. Massa!. (1853) nom. dub., ? Do- sporangium with basal appendages characteristic of
thideomycetes. See Zahlbruckner (Nat. Pflanzenfam. the Harpel/ales (Moss & Lichtwardt, CJB S4: 2346,
8: 61, 1926). 1976).
Trichopsora Lagerh. ( 1892), Pucciniosiraceae. I (on Trichosporiella Kamyschko (1960), anamorphic Laet-
Tournefortia (0, III) (Boraginaceae)), Ecuador. inaevia, Hso.OeH.1110. 4, widespread. See van Oor-
Trichoramalina Runde! & Bowler (1974)? = Rarna- schot (Stud. Mycol. 20, 1980), de Hoog et al. (An-
lina fide Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi tonie van Leeuwenhoek Sl: 79, 1985).
edn 8, 1995). Trichosporites Felix (1894), Fossil Fungi. I (Creta-
Trichoscypha (Cooke) Sacc. (1889) =Cookeina. ceous), Sweden.
Trichoscypha Boud. (1885) [non Trichoscypha Hook. Trichosporodochium Dom.-Silva & Dianese (2004),
f. 1862, Anacardiaceae] = Trichoscyphella. anamorphic Pezizomycotina. I, Brazil. See Domelo-
Trichoscyphella Nannf. ( 1932) = Lachnellula fide Silva & Dianese (Mycol. 96: 881, 2004).
Dennis (Persoonia 2: 171, 1962). Trichosporon Behrend (1890), anamorphic
Trichoseptoria Cavara ( 1892), anamorphic Pezizomy- Trichosporonaceae. c. 20, widespread. T. beige/ii
cotina, Cpd.OfH.?. 2, Europe; N. America. (white piedra of man). See Herbrecht et al. (J. My-
T. fructigena (soft rot of apples). col. Medic. 3: 129, 1993; medical), de Hoog et al.
Trichosia Bat. & R. Garnier (1960) = Trichasterina (Mycotaxon 63: 345, 1997; nomenclature), Millier et
fide von Arx & Millier (Stud. Mycol. 9, 1975). al. (Microbiology 144: 1721, 1998; ultrastr.), Sugita
=
Trichoskytale Corda (1842) Trichocoma. et al. (Mycoscience 39: 7, 1998; mo!. phylogeny),
Trichosperma Speg. (1888) [non Trichospermum Sugita et al. (J. Clin. Microbiol. 36: 1458, 1998; PCR
=
Blume 1825, Tiliaceae] Spermotrichum. detection), Barnett et al. (Yeasts: Characteristics and
Trichospermella Speg. (1912), Pezizomycotina. I, S. Identification 3rd edn, 2000), Fell et al. (Int. J. Syst.
America. See Petrak & Sydow (Annis mycol. 33: 175, Evol. Microbial. SO: 1351, 2000; mo!. phylogeny),
1935). Zhao et al. (Mycosystema 21: 533, 2002; 26S rDNA),
Trichosphaera Dumort. (1822) nom. dub., Pezizomy- Middelhoven (Mycoses 46: 7, 2003; clinically rele-
cotina. Used for diverse fungi with flask-like sporo- vant species), Bis was et al. (Journal of Clinical Mi-
carps in stromata. crobiology 43: 5171, 2005; phylogeny).
Trichosphaerella E. Bommer, M. Rousseau & Sacc. Trichosporonaceae Nann. (1934), Tremellales._~_n.
 TRIFURCOSPORA 703

(+ 8 syn.), 21 spp. Trichothyrinula Petr. (1950), Microthyriaceae. 1,

Trichosporonales Boekhout & Fell (2001) = Tremel- Ecuador. See Petrak (Sydowia 4: 171, 1950).
lales. Trichothyriomyces Bat. & H. Maia (1955), Microthy-
Trichosporonoides Haskins & J.F.T. Spencer (1967), riaceae. 1, Brazil. See Spooner & Kirk (MR. 94: 223,
anamorphic Tremellomycetes. 6, widespread. See de 1990).
Hoog (Stud. Mycol. 15: 20, 1979; gen. revision), Ra- Trichothyriopsis Theiss. (1914), Microthyriaceae. 3 or
mirez (Mycopathologia 108: 25, 1989; key), Inglis et 4, Indonesia; Brazil. See Spooner & Kirk (MR. 94:
al. (Mycol. 84: 555, 1992), de Hoog & Smith in 223, 1990).
Kurtzman & Fell (Eds) (Yeasts, a taxonomic study Trichothyrites Rosend. ( 1943 ), Fossil Fungi. 2 (Eo-
4th edn: 873, 1998). cene, Pleistocene), British Isles; USA. See Smith
Trichosporum Fr. (1825) nom. conf., nom. illeg., (The mushroom hunter's field guide edn 3, 1980).
Ascomycota. See Hughes (CJB 36: 727, 1958; no- Trichothyrium Speg. (1889), Microthyriaceae. Ana-
mencl.). morphs Hansfordiella, Isthmospora. 12, widespread
Trichosporum Yuill. (1901) [non Trichosporum D. (subtropical). See Hughes (Mycol. Pap. 50, 1953),
Don 1822, Gesneriaceae] ? = Piedraia fide Hawk- Spooner & Kirk (MR. 94: 223, 1990).
sworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995). trichotomous, with three branches arising from the
Trichosterigma Petch (1923) [non Trichosterigma same point.
Klotzsch & Garcke 1859, Euphorbiaceae] = Hir- Trichotrema Clem. (1909) ? = Pleurotrema fide
sutella fide Petch (TBMS 9: 93, 1923). Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8,
Trichostroma Corda (1829) nom. dub., anamorphic 1995).
Pezizomycotina. See Hughes (CJB 36: 747, 1958). Trichotuzetia J. Vavra, J.l.R. Larsson & Baker (1997),
Trichostroma Link (1826) nom. dub., anamorphic Microsporidia. 1.
Pezizomycotina. No spp. Included. Trichozygospora Lichtw. (1972), Legeriomycetaceae.
Trichothallaceae Bat. & Cif. (1959) = Euantennari- 1 (in Diptera), USA; Europe. See Moss & Lichtwardt
aceae. (CJB 54: 2346, 1976), Moss & Lichtwardt (CJB 55:
Trichothallus F. Stevens ( 1925), anamorphic 3099, 1977; ultrastr.), Lichtwardt (The Trichomy-
Trichopeltheca, Cpt.-.-. 1, Hawaii. See Reynolds & cetes. Fungal associates of arthropods, 1986).
Gilbert (Aust. Syst. Bot. 18: 282, 2005). Trichurus Clem. (1896), anamorphic Microascaceae,
Trichotheca P. Karst. (1887) ? = Bloxamia fide Sutton Hsy.OeP.19. 5, widespread (temperate). See Issa-
(Mycol. Pap. 141, 1977). kainen et al. (Medical Mycology 41: 31, 2003; phy-
trichothecenes, toxins (scirpenes) of Fusarium tricinc- logeny).
tum, F. sporotrichioides, F. poae, Trichothecium, Tricladiella K. Ando & Tubaki (1984), anamorphic
etc.; the cause of alimentary toxic aleukia in farm Pezizomycotina, Hso.lbH.l. 1 (aquatic), Japan. See
animals and humans. See Beasley (Trichothecene Ando & Tubaki (TMSJ25: 41, 1984).
mycotoxicosis, 2 vols, 1991). Tricladiomyces Nawawi ( 1985), anamorphic Agari-
trichothecin, an antifungal metabolic product of comycetes. 1 (aquatic, dolipore septa), Malaysia. See
Trichothecium roseum (Freeman & Morrison, Bio- Nawawi (J. Linn. Soc. Bot. 91: 58, 1985), Nawawi &
chem. J. 44: 1, 1949). Kuthubutheen (TBMS 90: 670, 1988).
Trichotheciopsis J.M. Yen (1979) = Trichothecium Tricladiopsis Descals (1982), anamorphic Pezizomy-
fide Sutton (in litt. ). cotina, Hso.lbH.10. 2 (aquatic), British Isles. See
Trichothecium Link (1809), anamorphic Hypocreales, Descals(TBMS78: 417, 1982).
Hso.leH.34. 5, widespread. T. roseum (pink rot of Tricladiospora Nawawi & Kuthub. (1988), anamor-
apples). See Park (TBMS 39: 239, 1956; conidia), Ri- phic Pezizomycotina, Hso.lbH.19. 3, Malaysia. See
fai & Cooke (TBMS 49: 147, 1966; status), Sesan Nawawi & Kuthubutheen (TBMS 90: 484, 1988).
(Prob/. Prot. Plant. 13: 381, 1985; bibliogr.), Seifert Tricladium Ingold (1942), anamorphic Hymenoscy-
et al. (Mycol. 89: 250, 1997; phylogeny). phus, Cudoniella, Hso.lbH.1/10. 10 (aquatic), wide-
Trichotheliaceae Bitter & F. Schill. (1927) = Porina- spread. See Petersen (Mycol. 54: 135, 1962; key),
ceae. Ando & Kawamoto (TMSJ 26: 471, 1985), Mar-
Trichotheliales Hafellner & Kalb (1995) = Ostropales. vanova & Bandoni (TBMS 85: 747, 1985), Webster et
Trichotheliomyces Cif. & Tomas. (1953) = Trichothe- al. (Nova Hedwigia 60: 493, 1995; teleomorph),
lium. Baschien et al. (Nova Hedwigia 83: 311, 2006; phy-
Trichothelium Milli. Arg. (1885), Porinaceae (L). 40, logeny).
widespread (tropical). See Santesson (Symb. bot. up- Triclinum Fee (1825), Pannariaceae (L). 1, widespread
sal. 12 no. 1: 1, 1952), Vezda (Nova Hedwigia 58: (tropical). See J0rgensen (Op. Bot. 45, 1978).
123, 1995; key 4 spp.), McCarthy & Malcolm Tricornia Pell & E.U. Canning (1992), Microsporidia.
(Lichenologist 29: 1, 1997), Lilcking (Nova Hedwigia I.
66: 375, 1998), McCarthy (Lichenologist 33: 393, Tricornispora Bonar ( 1967) = Tridentaria fide Ken-
2001; Christmas Island), McCarthy (Biblthca drick (in litt. ).
Lichenol. 87, 2003), Grube et al. (MR. 108: 1111, Tridens Massee (1901),? Rhytismataceae. 1, N. Amer-
2004; phylogeny), Lucking (Biblthca Lichenol. 88: ica.
409, 2004; key), Lucking & Caceres (MR. 108: 571, Tridentaria Preuss (1852), anamorphic Pezizomy-
2004; corticolous spp.), Baloch & Grube (MR. 110: cotina, Hso.lbH.l. 2, widespread (temperate). See
125, 2006; phylogeny). Drechsler (J. Wash. Acad. Sci. 27: 391, 1937), van
Trichothyriaceae Theiss. ( 1914) = Microthyriaceae. der Aa & Oorschot (Persoonia 12: 415, 1985; redis-
Trichothyriella Theiss. (1914), Microthyriaceae. 1, position spp. ).
S.E. Asia. See Spooner & Kirk (MR. 94: 223, 1990). Trifurcospora K. Ando & Tubaki (1988), anamorphic
Trichothyrina (Petr.) Petr. ( 1950) = Lichenopeltella Pezizomycotina, Hso.lbH.10. 1 (aquatic), Japan;
fide Santesson (SA 9: 15, 1991). USA. See Ando & Tubaki (TMSJ28: 471, 1987).
704 TR/GLYPH/UM

Triglyphium Fresen. (1852), anamorphic Pezizomy- 52: 115, 1974), Lohsomboon et al. (TMSJ 31: 335,
cotina, Hso.lbH.?. 2, widespread. See Marvanova & 1990).
Biirlocher (Czech Mycol. 53: 1, 2001; Canada). Triphragmium Link (1825), ? Raveneliaceae. 3 (on
Trigonia J.F.H. Beyma (1933) [non Trigonia Aubl. Filipendula (Rosaceae)), widespread (north temper-
1775, Trigoniaceae] = Triangularia. ate). See Cummins & Hiratsuka (Illustr. Gen. Rust
Trigonipes Velen. ( 1939) = Clitocybe fide Singer Fungi rev. edit., 1983; under Sphaerophragmiaceae),
(Agaric. mod. Tax. edn 3, 1975). Lohsomboon et al. (TMSJ 31: 215, 1990), Helfer
Trigonopsis Schachner (1929), anamorphic Saccharo- (Nova Hedwigia 81: 325, 2005; Europ. spp.) Proba-
mycetales, Hso.OeH.?. 1, Europe. See Sentheshan- bly Phragmidiaceae.
muganathan & Nickerson (J. gen. Microbial. 27: 437, Triplicaria P. Karst. (1889), anamorphic Hypoxylon,
1962; nutrition, form), Yarrow in Kurtzman & Fell Hsp.OeH.10. 1, Finland. See Petrak (Sydowia 7: 299,
(Eds) (Yeasts, a taxonomic study 4th edn: 605, 1998), 1953).
Kurtzman & Robnett (FEMS Yeast Res. 7: 141, Triplosporium (Thaxt.) A. Batko (1964) = Ento-
2007). mophthora Fresen. fide Krejzova (CeskQ Mykol. 30:
Trigonosporium Tassi (1900), anamorphic Pezizomy- 207, 1976) = Neozygites (Entomophthor.) fide, Re-
cotina, Cpd.OeP.?. 2, Australasia. See Sutton (Mycol. maudiere & Keller (Mycotaxon 11: 323, 1980).
Pap. 123, 1971). Tripoconidium Subram. (1978), anamorphic Pezizo-
Trihyphaecites Peppers (1970), Fossil Fungi. 1 (Car- mycotina, Hso.lbH.l. 1 (on nematodes), USA. See
boniferous), USA. Subramanian (Kavaka 5: 95, 1978).
Trihyphites Kalgutkar & Janson. (2000), Fossil Fungi, Tripocorynelia Kuntze ( 1898) =Tripospora.
anamorphic Ascomycota. 1, China. See Kalgutkar & Triporicellaesporites Ke & Shi (1978), Fossil Fungi. 3
Jansonius (AASP Contributions Series 39: 305, (Paleocene, Tertiary), China.
2000). Triporisporites Hammen (1954), Fossil Fungi. 1 (Cre-
trimerous, in threes. taceous), Colombia.
trimitic, see hyphal analysis. Triporisporonites Sheffy & Dilcher (1971), Fossil
Trimitiella Dhingra (2006), Agaricomycetes. I. See Fungi. 1 (Eocene), USA.
Dhingra (Mycotaxon 97: 126, 2006). Tripospermum Speg. (1918), anamorphic Trichomer-
Trimmatostroma Corda (1837), anamorphic Helotia- ium, Hso.ObP.l. 10, widespread. See Hughes (Mycol.
les, Hsp.#eP.36. 18, widespread. See Ellis (More Pap. 46, 1951), Ando (MR. 98: 879, 1994; behaviour
Dematiaceous Hyphomycetes, 1976), Zalar et al. in culture).
(Stud. Mycol. 43: 57, 1999), Hawksworth & Cole Tripospora Sacc. (1886), Coryneliaceae. 4 (on Podo-
(Fungal Diversity 11: 87, 2002), Schoch et al. (My- carpus), S. Africa; S. America. See Benny et al. (Bot.
col. 98: 1041, 2006; phylogeny), Crous et al. (Stud. Gaz. 146: 431, 1985; key), Catania & Romero (MR.
Mycol. 58: 1, 2007), Winton et al. (Mycol. 99: 240, 105: 1020, 2001; key).
2007; phylogeny). Triposporiaceae Nann. (1934) = Asterinaceae.
Trimmatothele Norman ex Zahlbr. (1903) =Verruca- Triposporina Hohn. (1912), anamorphic Pezizomy-
ria Schrad. fide Ertz & Diederich (Mycol. Progr. 3: cotina, Hso.lbH.19. 2, Java; N. America. See Deigh-
229, 2004). ton & Pirozynski (Mycol. Pap. 128: 96, 1972).
Trimmatothelopsis Zschacke (1934) = Acarospora Triposporiopsidaceae S. Hughes (1976) = Capnodi-
fide Ertz & Diederich (Mycol. Progr. 3: 229, 2004). aceae.
Trimorphomyces Bandoni & Oberw. (1983), Tremel- Triposporiopsis W. Yamam. (1955) = Trichomerium
laceae. 1, N. America. See Kang et al. (Nucl. Acids fide Reynolds (Mycotaxon 14: 189, 1982).
Res. 20: 5229, 1992; SS rRNA sequence), Bandoni & Triposporium Corda (1837), anamorphic Batistinula,
Boekhout (The Yeasts, A Taxonomic Study: 705, Hso.ObP.19. 13, widespread. See Hughes (Mycol.
1998), Scorzetti (FEMS Yeast Research 2: 495, 2002; Pap. 46, 1951), Kuthubutheen & Nawawi (MR. 95:
phylogeny). 158, 1991).
Trinacriaceae Nano. (1934) = Orbiliaceae. Triposporonites Sheffy & Dilcher (1971), Fossil
Trinacrium Riess (1852), anamorphic Orbilia, Fungi. 1 (Eocene), USA.
Hso.lbH.l. 13, Europe; America. See Tzean & Chen Tripterospora Cain (1956) = Zopfiella fide Guarro et
(MR. 93: 391, 1989; comparison of spp.), Chen & al. (SA 10: 79, 1991), Cai eta/. (MR. 110: 359, 2006).
Tzean (Fungal Science Taipei 14: 111, 1999; Tai- Tripterosporaceae Cain (1956) = Lasiosphaeriaceae.
wan), Soosamma et al. (Mycol. 93: 1200, 2001; In- Tripterosporella Subram. & Lodha (1968),
dia). Lasiosphaeriaceae. 1 (coprophilous ), India; Africa.
Triophthalmidium (Miill. Arg.) Gyeln. (1933) =Ca- See Subramanian & Lodha (Curr. Sci. 37: 246,
loplaca fide Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the 1968).
Fungi edn 8, 1995). triquetrous, three-edged, three-cornered.
Triparticalcar D.J.S. Barr (1980), Spizellomycetaceae. Triramulispora Matsush. (1975), anamorphic Pezizo-
1, Arctic. See Barr (CJB 58: 2386, 1980). mycotina, Hso.lbH.l. 3, Japan. See Matsushima
tripartite tubular hair, filamentous appendage on the (Icon. microfimg. Matsush. feet.: 158, 1975).
flagellum composed of a tapered solid base, a hollow Triscelophorus Ingold (1944), anamorphic Pezizomy-
cylindrical shaft and one or more terminal filaments. cotina, Hso.1 bH.1. 4 (aquatic), widespread. See Pe-
See straminipile. tersen (Mycol. 54: 162, 1962; key).
Tripedotrichum G.F. Orr & Kuehn (1964) = Gymno- Triscelosporium Nawawi & Kuthub. (1987), anamor-
ascus fide Benny & Kimbrough (Mycotaxon 12: 1, phic Pezizomycotina, Hso.ObP.2. 1 (aero-aquatic),
1980). Malaysia. See Nawawi & Kuthubutheen (Mycotaxon
Triphragmiopsis Naumov (1914), ? Raveneliaceae. 3 29: 285, 1987).
(on Berberidaceae, Ranunculaceae, Larix: (Pina- trisporic acid C, a hydroxy-keto acid from mated
ceae)), Europe; Asia. See Monoson (Mycopathologia cultures of Blakes/ea trispora able to induce caro-
 TROPISM 705

tenogenesis in separate strains (Caglioti et al., Jennings & Rayner (Eds), The ecology and physiol-
Chimica Industria 46: 961, 1964). ogy of the fangal mycelium: 23, 1984).
tristichous, in three rows. (2) chemotropism, a reaction to a chemical, e.g.
Trisulcosporium H.J. Huds. & B. Sutton (1964), ana- oxygen (Robinson, New Phytologist 72: 1349, 1973),
morphic Pezizomycotina, Hso.lbH.l. l (aquatic), a hormone (Banbury, J. Exper. Bot. 6: 235, 1975) or
British Isles. See Hudson & Sutton (TBMS 47: 200, (in the case of water moulds but not other fungi), nu-
1964). trients (Musgrove et al., J. Gen. Microbiol. 101: 65,
Tritirachium Limber (1940), anamorphic Pezizomy- 1977) or toxic metals (Fomina et al., MR 107: 861,
cotina, Hso.OeH.10. 3 (some on humans), wide- 2003). Microdochium bolleyi exhibited tropism to-
spread. See MacLeod (CJB 32: 818, 1954), de Hoog ward oxygen released from roots or air-filled tubes in
(Stud Mycol. 1, 1972; 2 spp. accepted). an anoxic environment (Damm et al., FEMS Micro-
trivial name (l) the zoological term for specific epi- biology Ecology 45: 293, 2003); Trichophyton ru-
thet; (2) a common name for a chemical, see Fungal brum reacts positively to oxygen (Behzadi &
metabolites. Behzadi, Turkiye Klinikleri J. Med. Sci. 26: 607,
Trochila Fr. (1849), Helotiales. Anamorph Crypto- 2006); the dry rot fungus, Serpula lacrymans, how-
cline. c. 15, widespread (temperate). See Greenhalgh ever has linear tropism away from the air supply, and
& Jones (TBMS 47: 311, 1964), Nauta & Spooner applying a controlled air flow results in mycelium
(Mycologist 14: 65, 2000; key British spp.). shrivelling, discolouring and becoming susceptible to
Trochodium Syd. & P. Syd. (1920) = Uromyces fide attack by moulds (Low et al., Holzforschung 53: 129,
Cummins & Hiratsuka (Illustr. Gen. Rust Fungi rev. 1999). Species of Aphanomyces, Phytophthora, Py-
edit., 1983). thium and the nematode-trapping fungus Arthrobot-
Trochoideomyces Thaxt. (1931), Laboulbeniaceae. l, rys oligospora are characterized by positive chemo-
Indonesia. See Nannfeldt (Svensk bot. Tidskr. 43: tropism to root diffusates due to receptor-based rec-
468, 1949). ognition systems (Deacon, New Phytologist 133: 135,
Trochophora R.T. Moore (1955), anamorphic Pezizo- 1996; Bordallo et al., New Phytologist 154: 491,
mycotina, Hso.0-= hP.10. l, India; S.E. Asia. See 2002). Chemotropism observed in arbuscular my-
Goos (Mycol. 78: 744, 1986). corrhizal fungi may represent an important mecha-
Trogia Fr. (1836), Marasmiaceae. c. 20, widespread nism functional to host root location, appressorium
(tropical). See Comer (Monogr. Cantharelloid Fungi, formation and symbiosis establishment (Sbrana &
1966), Comer (Gdns ' Bull. Singapore, Suppl. 2, Giovannetti, Myco"hiza 15: 539, 2005). Toxic met-
1991; Asian species, very broad generic concept), als stimulate negative tropism. Hyphae of
Wilson & Desjardin (Mycol. 97: 667, 2005; poly- Geotrichum candidum, Gliocladium roseum, Humi-
phyletic, sister group to marasmioid clade). cola grisea and Trichoderma viride curl and grow
Troglobiomyces Pacioni ( 1980) = Hirsutella fide Sam- away from Cu and Cd (Fomina et al., FEMS Micro-
son et al. (Persoonia 12: 123, 1984). biol. Lett. 193: 207, 2000).
troglobiotic, living in caves. (3) galvanotropism, a reaction to an electrical field
Troglomyces S. Colla (1932), Laboulbeniaceae. I, (McGillivray & Gow, J. Gen. Microbiol. 132: 2515,
Europe. See Rossi & Balazuc (Revue Mycol. Pans 1986).
41: 525, 1977), Tavares (Mycol. Mem. 9: 627 pp., (4) geotropism (gravitropism), a reaction to gravity,
1985). e.g. sporangiophores of Mucorales and stipes, gills
troll, a goblin or dwarf in Scandinavian mythology, and tubes of fruit bodies of Basidiomycota (Moore,
said to carry off naughty children; dolls were tradi- New Phytol. 117: 3, 1991). A mathematical model for
tionally made of Alectoria, Bryoria and Usnea spp. gravitropic reactions of fruit bodies has been made
and given to children to remind them to behave. for Coprinus cinereus, with potential as a predictive
Trolliomyces Ulbr. (1938) = Teloconia. tool for further analysis of mushroom gravitropism
Trombetta Adans. (1763) nom. rej. = Craterellus. (Meskauskaset al., New Phytologist 143: 387, 1999).
Tromera A. Massa!. ex Korb. (l 865) = Sarea fide (5) phototropism, a reaction of conidiophores, spo-
Hawksworth & Sherwood (CJB 59: 357, 1981). rangiophores, asci, stipes etc. to light (Bergman et
Tromera, see Tromera A. Massa/. ex Korb. al., Bact. Rev. 33: 99, 1969; Carlile, J. gen. Micro-
Tromeropsis Sherwood (1981 ), Pezizomycotina. l, biol. 28: 161, 1962; Shropshire, Physiological Re-
Finland. See Sherwood (CJB 59: 370, 1981). views 43: 38, 1963). Classical examples are fungi of
troop, a group of sporocarps (esp. basidiomata), gener- the genera Phycomyces and Pilobolus which have
ally from one mycelium. spore-bearing structures showing a phototropic re-
trophocyst (of Pilobolus), a hyphal swelling from sponse, bending towards a light source to facilitate
which a sporangiophore is produced. dispersal. Trichophyton rubrum exhibits negative
trophogonium (trophogone) (of ascomycetes), an tropism to ultraviolet light (Behzadi & Behzadi,
antheridium of which the only use is supplying food Turkiye Klinikleri J. Med. Sci. 26: 607, 2006).
(Dangeard). (6) thigmotropism, a reaction of germ tubes and hy-
Tropism (frequently as a suffix). A turning or growth phae to plant and other sufaces (Dickson, Phytopath.
in response to an environmental stimulus. The re- Z. 66: 38, 1969; Kwon & Hoch, Exp. Mycol. 15: 116,
sponse is dependent on the direction of the stimulus 1991 ). Almost all rust fungi show topographical sens-
and can be+ (positive) when towards or - (negative) ing of stomata location by uredospore germ tubes and
when away from the stimulus. Among the more im- respond by producing an appressorium. Rust fungi
portant tropisms seen in fungi are: respond to different surface microheights, reflecting
(l) autotropism, an avoidance(-) response between adaptations to different host plants: the elevation of
neighbouring hyphae which in part is responsible for stomata! guard cells may provide the signal for pro-
the spacing ofhyphae at the colony margin (Tnnci, in duction of an appressorium (Allen et al., Phytopa-
thology 81: 323, 1991). Surface topography provides
706 TROPOSPORELLA

signals for growth orientation in Uromyces appen- forming spp. are known. Burgundy-, Tuber unci-
diculatus (Hoch et al., Science 23S: 1659, 1987). natum; desert-, Mattirolomyces, Terfezia and Tir-
Tests with this fungus on silicon wafers demonstrated mania; false -, Hymenogaster; hart's -, Elaphomy-
that germ tubes produce appressoria in the presence ces; Perigord (French)-, T. melanosporum; red-,
of a ridge/groove of about 0.5 µm high, and heights Melanogaster variegatus; summer-, T. aestivum (the
above 1 µm elicit no fungal response (Kwon & Hoch, best British sp. ); white-, Choiromyces meandri-
1991). Germ tubes of Puccinia graminis grow per- formis; white Piedmont -, T. magnatum; white win-
pendicular to the rows of wheat leaf cells or even to ter -, T. hiemalbum; winter -, T. brumale; yellow -,
an inert replica of a wheat leaf (Read et al., Perspec- Mattirolomyces, Terfezia and Tirmania.
tives in Plant Cell Recognition pp. 137-172, 1992). Growth of many truffles is best in well-drained,
Germ tube thigmotropism, induction and formation calcareous soils, and there is, probably always, an as-
of appressoria following topographic signals have sociation between truffies and the roots of certain
been observed for Cochliobolus sativus on artificial trees, esp. oaks (Quercus petraea, Q. robur, and the
replicas of barley leaf surfaces (Clay et al., Proto- evergreen Q. ilex and Q. cocci/era, among others) or,
plasma 178: 1615, 1994). for desert-truffles, Cistus or Helianthemum. The posi-
(6) ecotropism, a reaction to a particular ecological tion of the truffies is sometimes given by cracks in
niche (close to chemotropism and host specificity, the soil, by the 'scorched' look of the plants over the
see gene for gene, phytoalexin, axeny). Dermato- truftles, by the look of the 'truffle trees', or by noting
phytes (such as Microsporum spp. or Trichophyton the habitat of the truffie fly, Anistoma cinnamomea;
spp.) exhibit tropism in the presence of cutaneous but they are generally looked for with the help of
adnexa such as skin, nails or hair (Martino et al., trained dogs or pigs. The ascomata themselves can be
Proceedings of the 8th Congress of the World Rabbit regarded as a complex ecosystem in that they fre-
Science Association Mexico, 576, 2004); Paracoc- quently host mycelium of other fungi (Pacioni et al.,
cidioides brasiliensis exhibits tropism to lymphoid MR 111: 1450, 2007).
tissues (Brummer et al., Clin. Microbiol. Rev. 6: 89, For over one hundred years truftle culture has been
1993); germinating spores of Verticillium biguttatum undertaken in France where 'truffieres' have been
show tropism towards the host-fungus hyphae of started by planting oak trees in good places, by in-
Rhizoctonia solani, leading to invasion and produc- oculating the soil with soil from under truftle trees or
tion of haustoria within the living host hypha with truffle tissue, and (the best method) by planting
(Boogert & Deacon, Eur. J. Plant Path. 100: 137, young trees taken from soil in which the truffie fun-
1994). gus is present. Truftles are first produced under such
(7) radiotropism, the reaction of germ tubes and hy- trees after 7 to 15 years; then generally for 20 to 30
phae to a source of ionizing radiation (Zhdanova et or more years. In the south of France and Italy the
al., MR 108: 1089, 2004). Free-living and mycorrhi- crop is taken from December to March. Over the last
zal fungi can colonize depleted uranium and trans- about twenty years truffle culture technology has im-
form it into uranyl phosphate (Fomina et al., Curr. proved and some successful truffie plantations have
Biol. 18: 375, 2007). Some microfungi can grow into been established well outside the natural range of
and decompose radioactive graphite and direct their these fungi, for example in Australia and New Zea-
growth toward sources of radioactivity. This response land. There is also, however, concern about competi-
was studied for 2000 strains of 200 species of 98 tion from exotic truftles, e.g. Tuber indicum from
genera of soil microfungi, most of which expressed China. In addition to their use as food, truffles have
positive tropism towards sources of beta and gamma been used in liqueur making, for scenting tobacco,
radiation (See also Radiation and fungi). and in certain perfumes; the widespread belief that
Lit.: Carlile (Ann. Rev. Plant Phys. 16: 175, 1965); some may be aphrodisiacs, together with their culi-
Deacon (Modern Mycology, edn 3, 303 pp., 1997); nary value, high cost, strange ecology, and associa-
Moore (Int. J. Medicinal Mushrooms 7: 79, 2005). tion in the public eye with chocolate products has re-
Troposporella P. Karst. (1892), anamorphic Pezizomy- sulted in them enjoying a mystique and a positive
cotina, Hsp.0-= hP.1. 2, widespread (north temper- image almost unique among fungi, making them
ate). See Sutton (Mycol. Pap. 132, 1973 ). ideal as charismatic species for the conservation
Troposporium Harkn. (1884), anamorphic Pezizomy- movement.
cotina, Hsp.0-= hH.l. 1, N. America. See Peek & See Malen~on (Rev. Myc. n.s. 3(Mem. hors ser.), 1,
Solheim (Mycol. SO: 847, 1959). 1938, Persoonia 7: 261, 1973), Kaltenbach (Int. Rev.
Troposporopsis S.R. Whitton, McKenzie & K.D. Agric. 26: 267T, 1935), Singer (Mushrooms and truf
Hyde (1999), anamorphic Pezizomycotina. 2, wide- fies, 1961), Chang & Hayes (Eds) (Biology and culti-
spread. See Whitton et al. (Fungal Diversity 3: 174, vation of edible mushrooms, 1978), Torini (JI Tartufo
1999). e la sua coltivazione, 1984; cultivation), Bokhary
Trotteria Sacc. (1919) = Actinopeltis fide Sutton (My- (Arab Gulf J. scient. Res., agric. biol. sci. BS: 245,
col. Pap. 141, 1977). 1987; desert truftles).
Trotterula Speg. ( 1921) = Chaetothyrium fide Petrak The ascomycete truffies were formerly placed in a
& Sydow (Annis mycol. 32: 6, 1934), Hughes (Mycol. special order, the Tuberales, characterized by fleshy
68: 693, 1976). to leathery, ± globose ascomata with the hymenium
TRTC, Cryptogamic Herbarium, Royal Ontario Mu- lining a single or complex series of locules. They are
seum (Toronto, Canada); founded 1887; transferred now believed to be the result of the convergent evo-
from the University of Toronto to the Museum in lution of various discomycete lines and are mainly
1992. referred to the Pezizales by Trappe (Mycotaxon 9:
Truffle. An ascoma, generally subterranean, of Tuber 247, 1979) except for the isolated Elaphomycetales
or other Pezizales or Elaphomycetales (see below), or (for Elaphomyces only).
a basidioma of Hymenogastrales; over 180 truftle- Lit.: Fischer (Nat. PflFam. Sb, viii, 1938), Gilkey
 TUBAR/ELLA 707

(Ore. St. Monogr. Stud. Bot. I, 1939, Mycol. 46: 783, Trypetheliales Liicking, Aptroot & Sipman (2008).
1954; keys, N. Am. Flora, ser. 2, I: I, 1954; N. Am.), Dothideomycetes. l fam., 13 gen., 192 spp. Fam.:
Lange (Dansk Bot. Arkiv. 16, 1956; Denmark), Trypetheliaceae
Hawker (Phil. Trans. 8237: 453, 1954), Dennis For Lit. see under fam.
(1968: 71; Br. Isl.), Trappe (TBMS S7: 87, 1971; Ter- Trypetheliomyces Cif. & Tomas. (1953) = Trypethe-
feziaceae, Carbomycetaceae, Mycotaxon 2: 109, lium fide Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi
1975; gen. names, 9: 297, 1979; re-classification), edn 8, 1995).
Lawrynowicz (Fl. Polska, Grzyby 18, 1988; keys 75 Trypetheliopsis Asahina (1937), Monoblastiaceae (L).
spp. Poland, SEM). Trappe et al. (Austr. Syst. Bot. S: 6, widespread (tropical). fide Liicking & Serusiaux
597, 613, 617, 631, 693, 1992; Australian spp.), (Nordic JI Bot. 16: 661, 1996), Aptroot et al.
Montecchi & Lazzari (Funghi ipogei, 1993; col. pis, (Biblthca Lichenol. 64, 1997), Aptroot et al.
keys, bibliogr.), Pegler et al. (British trujjles, 1993; (Biblthca Lichenol. 97, 2008; Costa Rica).
keys, descriptions, illustrations, UK spp. ). Trypethelium Spreng. (1804) nom. cons., Trypetheli-
Truittella Karling ( 1949), ? Endochytriaceae. l, USA. aceae (L). c. 50, widespread (esp. tropical). See
Trullula Ces. (1852), anamorphic Pezizomycotina. 15, Lambright & Tucker (Bryologist 83: 170, 1980; ul-
widespread (north temperate). See Sutton (Mycol. trastr., biology), Harris (Acta Amazon. Supt. 14: 55,
Pap. 141, 1977; nomencl.). 1984; key 11 spp. Amazonia), Makhija & Patward-
truncate, ending abruptly, as though with the end cut han (J. Hattori bot. Lab. 73: 183, 1993; key 30 spp.
off horizontally (Fig. 23.4c). India), Prado et al (MR 110: 511, 2006; phylogeny),
Truncatella Steyaert (l 949), anamorphic Broome/la, Schoch et al. (Mycol. 98: 1041, 2006; phylogeny),
Cac.= eP.19. 10, widespread. See Watanabe et al. Aptroot et al. (Biblthca Lichenol. 97, 2008; Costa
(Nippon Kingakukai Kaiho 39: 21, 1998; characters Rica).
in cult.), Jeewon et al. (Mo/. Phylogen. Evol. 2S: 378, Tryssglobulus B. Sutton & Pascoe (1987), anamorphic
2002; phylogeny), Jeewon et al. (MR 107: 1392, Pezizomycotina, Hso.OeP.16. I, Australia. See Sutton
2003; phylogeny). & Pascoe (TBMS 88: 44, 1987).
Truncicola Velen. (1934) = Hyaloscypha fide Huhti- Tsuchiyaea Y. Yamada, H. Kawas., ltoh, I. Banno &
nen (Karstenia 29: 545, 1990). Nakase (1988), anamorphic Tremellaceae,
Truncocolumella Zeller (1939), Suillaceae. 3, N. Hso.OeH.1. I, S. Africa. See Yamada et al. (Agric.
America; Africa (tropical). See Smith & Singer (Brit- Biol. Chem. S3: 2993, 1989; phylogeny), Yamada &
tonia 11: 205, 1959). Banno (The Yeasts, A Taxonomic Study: 878, 1998).
Truncocolumellaceae Agerer ( 1999) = Suillaceae. Tubaki (Keisuke; 1924-2005; Japan). Student, Tokyo
Truncospora Pilat ex Pilat (l 953) = Perenniporia fide University of Agriculture (1948); DSc, Hiroshima
Ryvarden (Syn. Fung. 5, 1991). University (1959); Institute for Fermentation, Osaka
Tryblidaria (Sacc.) Rehm (1903),? Patellariaceae. 4 or (1961-1976), becoming Deputy Director (1974); Pro-
9, widespread (subtropical). See Kutorga & Hawk- fessor, Institute of Biological Sciences, University of
sworth (SA IS: l, 1997), Magnes (Biblthca Mycol. Tsukuba (1976-1988). An expert on hyphomycetes,
16S, 1997). particularly their systematics and role in nature. He,
Tryblidiaceae, see Triblidiaceae. like Barron, contributed to the classification system
Tryblidiella Sacc. (1883) = Rhytidhysteron fide von for anamorphic fungi initiated by Hughes (see Co-
Arx & Miiller (Stud. Mycol. 9, 1975). nidiogenesis ), which became known as the Hughes-
Tryblidiopsis P. Karst. (1871), Rhytismataceae. Ana- Tubaki-Barron system. Author of over 200 papers
morph Tryblidiopycnis. 1, widespread (north temper- and an outstanding ambassador of Japanese mycol-
ate). See Garns (Taxon 41: 99, 1992; nomencl.), ogy. President, Mycological Society of Japan (1985-
Livsey & Minter (CJB 72: 549, 1994), Magnes (Ar- 1987), Chairman of the IMA Committee for Asia
noldia 10: 17, 1995), Magnes (Biblthca Mycol. 16S: (q.v.) (1983-1990), and General Secretary of the 3rd
177 pp., 1997), Gemandt et al. (Mycol. 93: 915, International Mycological Congress (q.v.). Pubis.
2001; phylogeny). Studies on Japanese hyphomycetes. J. Hattori Bot.
Tryblidiopycnis Hohn. (1918), anamorphic Try- Lab. 20: 142, 1958. Biogs, obits etc. Bandoni (Myco-
blidiopsis, St.OfH.l 0. l, widespread. science 46: 381, 2005).
Tryblidis Clem. (l 909) = Tryblidiopsis. Tubakia B. Sutton (1973), anamorphic Dicarpella,
Tryblidium Wallr. (1833) = Triblidium. Cpt.OeH/leH.15. 5, widespread (north temperate).
Tryblis Clem. (1931), Odontotremataceae. 2, Europe. See Limber & Cash (Mycol. 37: 129, 1945), Yoko-
See Magnes (Biblthca Mycol. 16S, 1997). yama & Tubaki (Res. Commun. Inst. Ferm., Osaka S:
trypacidin, an antitrypanosome antibiotic from Asper- 43, 1971), Glawe & Crane (Mycotaxon 29: IOI,
gillus famigatus (Balan et al., J. Antibiotics A 16: 1987; T. dryina revised), Belisario (Inftore fitopatol.
157, 1963). 40: 54, 1990; disease caused by T. dryina), Belisario
Trypetheliaceae Zenker (l 827), Trypetheliales (L). 13 (Mycotaxon 41: 147, 1991; teleomorph), Munkvold
gen. (+ 18 syn.), 192 spp. & Neely (CJB 69: 1865, 1991; development of
Lit.: Harris (Acta Amazon. Sup!. 14: 55, 1984; fam. T. dryina in host tissue).
concept, key 9 gen.), Makhija & Patwardhan (Myco- Tubaria (W.G. Sm.) Gillet (1876), lnocybaceae. c. 20,
taxon 31: 565, 1988), Makhija & Patwardhan (Biovi- widespread (temperate). See Romagnesi (Revue My-
gyanam IS: 61, 1989; India), Harris (Bolm Mus. col. Paris S: 29, 1940), Romagnesi (Revue Mycol.
paraense 'Emilio Goe/di' ser. bot. 7: 619, 1991), Paris 8: 26, 1943), Volders (Sterbeeckia 21-22: 3,
Makhija & Patwardhan (J. Hattori bot. Lab. 73: 183, 2002; Belgium spp.), Horak & Moreau (BSMF 120:
1993), McCarthy (Lichenologist 27: 310, 1995), Har- 215, 2004; France spp.).
ris (Lichenogr. Thomsoniana North American Tubariella E. Horak & Hauskn. (2002), Bolbitiaceae.
Lichenology in Honor of John W. Thomson: 133, l, Papua New Guinea. See Horak & Hausknecht
1998), Del Prado et al. (MR 110: 511, 2006). (Ost. Z. Pilzk. 11: 213, 2002).
708 TUBARIOPSIS

Tubariopsis R. Heim (1931), Bolbitiaceae. I, Mada- crobiol. Lett. 235: 109, 2004), Urban et al. (MR 108:
gascar. See Heim (lnocybe: 62, 1931 ). 749, 2004), Halasz et al. (Mycol. Progr. 4: 281,
Tuber P. Micheli ex F.H. Wigg. (1780), Tuberaceae. 2005), Hansen & Pfister (Myca/. 98: 1029, 2006;
86 (hypogeous), widespread. See truftles. See Gross phylogeny), Lress0e & Hansen (MR 111: 1075, 2007;
(Z. Pilzk. 41: 143, 1975; key 13 spp.), Parguey-Leduc phylogeny).
& Janex-Favre (Revue Myca/. Paris 41: I, 1977; on- Tuberales G. Winter (1884) = Pezizales. See also
togeny), Janex-Favre & Parguey-Leduc (Cryptog. Elaphomycetaceae and truftles.
Myca/. 4: 353, 1984; spore ultrastr.), Mostecchi & Tuberaster Boccone (1697) = Polyporus P. Micheli ex
Lazzari (Boll. Gruppo Mica/. 'G. Bresadola' 27: 196, Adans.
1984; col. pis), Parguey-Leduc et al. (C.R. Acad. Sci. Tubercolarites Barsanti (1903), Fossil Fungi, anamor-
Paris Ser. III 301: 143, 1985; ontogeny), Parguey- phic Pezizomycotina. I (Carboniferous), Italy.
Leduc eta/. (Cryptog. Myca/. 8: 173, 1987; ascoma), Tubercularia Weber ex F.H. Wigg. (1780) nom. rej.
Parguey-Leduc et al. (CJB 65: 1491, 1987; asco- prop. = Dibaeis fide Gier! & Kalb (Herzogia 9: 593,
spores), Parguey-Leduc et al. (BSMF 105: 227, 1989; 1993).
ascoma ontogeny), Gross (Docums Myca/. 21: I, Tubercularia Tode (1790) nom. cons., anamorphic
1991; key 30 spp., Europe), Parguey-Leduc et al. Nectria, Hsp.OeH.15. 26, widespread. See Seifert
(Cryptog. Myca/. 12: 165, 1991; ontogeny), Pegler et (Stud. Myco/. 27: 95, 1985), Wang et al. (FEMS Mi-
al. (British truffles, 1993; key 11 Br. spp.), Trappe et crobial. Lett. 193: 249, 2000; taxol production),
al. (Mycotaxon 60: 365, 1996), O'Donnell et al. (My- Rossman et al. (Myca/. 93: 100, 2001; phylogeny).
ca/. 89: 48, 1997; phylogeny), Amicucci et al. (Mo/. Tuberculariaceae Fr. (1825) = Nectriaceae. (obsol.).
Ecol. 7: 273, 1998; ITS primers), Mello et al. (New Anamorphic fungi (hyphomycetes) with conidiomata.
Phytol. 141: 511, 1999; primers), Neuner-Plattner et Tuberculariella Hllhn. (1915) = Cryptosporiopsis fide
al (MR. 103: 403, 1999; immunology), Percudani et Petrak (Sydowia 19: 227, 1966).
al. (Mo/. Phylogen. Evol. 13: 169, 1999; phylogeny), Tuberculariopsis Hllhn. (1909), anamorphic Pezizo-
Roux et al. (FEMS Microbial. Lett. 180: 147, 1999; mycotina, Hsp.OeH.10. I, Java.
ITS), Amicucci et al. (FEMS Microbiol. Lett. 189: Tubercularis Clem. & Shear (1931) = Tubercu-
265, 2000; molecular identification), Giomaro et al. lariopsis.
(Mycorrhiza 10: 107, 2000; mycorrhizas), Frizzi et Tubercularites Arcang. (1903), Fossil Fungi. I (Car-
al. (MR 105: 365, 2001; isozymes), Mello et al. (Mi- boniferous), Italy.
crobial. Res. 155: 279, 2001), Murat et al. (New Phy- tuberculate solarium, see solarium.
tol. 164: 401, 2004; evolution), Paolocci et al. (FEMS tubercule (tubercle), a small wart-like process; tuber-
Microbial. Lett. 235: I 09, 2004), Patil et al. (Journal culate, having tubercles, syn. of punctate (Fig. 20.5);.
of Mycology and Plant Pathology 34: 778, 2004; Tuberculina Tode ex Sacc. (1880), anamorphic
phylogeography), Urban et al. (MR 108: 749, 2004; He/icobasidium, Hsp.OeH.15. c. 10 (on rusts), wide-
anamorph), Mello et al. (Environmental Microbiol- spread. See Bauer et al. (Myca/. 96: 960, 2004), Lutz
ogy 7: 55, 2005; genetic diversity), Zhang et al. et al. (Myca/. 96: 1316, 2004), Lutz et al. (MR 108:
(FEMS Microbiol. Lett. 245: 85, 2005; phylogeny), 227, 2004).
Baciarelli-Falini et al. (Mycorrhiza 16: 475, 2006; Tuberculinia Velen. (1922) nom. nud., Agaricomycet-
novel morphotypes), Bertini et al. (Microbial. Res. idae. See Stalpers (in /itt. ).
161: 59, 2006; molecular detection), Chen et al. (My- Tuberculis Clem. & Shear (1931) = Tuberculariella.
cotaxon 94: I, 2005; key), Hansen & Pfister (Myca/. Tuberculispora Deighton & Piroz. (1972), anamorphic
98: 1029, 2006; phylogeny), Paolocci et al. (Appl. Pezizomycotina, Hso.lbH.15. I (on /renopsis), Ja-
Environm. Microbial. 72: 2390, 2006; life cycle), Suz maica. See Deighton & Pirozynski (Myca/. Pap. 128:
et al. (FEMS Microbial. Lett. 254: 251, 2005; mo- 92, 1972).
lecular detection), Tedersoo et al. (New Phytol. 170: Tuberculopsis Sacc. (1914) nom. nud., Fungi. See
581, 2006; mycorrhizas), Wang et al. (MR 110: 1034, Saccardo (Annis myco/. 12: 303, 1914).
2006; phylogeny), Chen & Liu (Myca/. 99: 475, Tuberculostoma Sollm. (1864) = Robergea fide Sher-
2007; China), Lress0e & Hansen (MR 111: 1075, wood (Mycotaxon 6: 215, 1977).
2007; phylogeny). Tuberium Raf. (1815) =Tuber.
Tuberaceae Dumort. (1822), Pezizales. 7 gen. (+ 13 Tuberosurculus Paulet ( 1791) nom. dub., Pezizomy-
syn.), 111 spp. cotina. Used for diverse taxa, incl. C/avicipitaceae
Lit.: Beaton & Malajczuk (TBMS 86: 503, 1986), and Xylariaceae.
Trappe et al. (Aust. Syst. Bot. 5: 597, 1992), Pegler et Tubeufia Penz. & Sacc. (1898), Tubeufiaceae. Ana-
al. (British truffles, 1993), Comandini & Pacioni morphs He/icoma, He/icosporium, Monodictys-like.
(Mycotaxon 63: 77, 1997), Landvik et al. (Nordic JI 29, widespread (esp. tropical). See Rossman (Myco/.
Bot. 17: 403, 1997), O'Donnell et al. (Myca/. 89: 48, Pap. 157, 1987; key Tubeufia s.1.), Crane et al. (CJB
1997; phylogeny), Amicucci et al. (Mo/. Ecol. 7: 273, 76: 602, 1998), Kodsueb et al. (Myca/. 96: 667, 2004;
1998), Bertini et al. (New Phytol. 139: 565, 1998), Hong Kong), Kodsueb et al. (Fungal Diversity 21:
Harrington et al. (Mycol. 91: 41, 1999), Mello et al. 105, 2006; phylogeny), Schoch et al. (Mycol. 98:
(New Phytol. 141: 511, 1999), Percudani et al. (Mo/. 1041, 2006; phylogeny), Tsui et al. (Myca/. 98: 94,
Phylogen. Evol. 13: 169, 1999; phylogeny), Roux et 2006; phylogeny), Tsui et al. (Myca/. 99: 884, 2007;
al. (FEMS Microbiol. Lett. 180: 147, 1999), phylogeny, anamorph).
Amicucci et al. (FEMS Microbiol. Lett. 189: 265, Tubeufiaceae M.E. Barr (1979), Dothideomycetes
2000), Mello et al. (Myca/. 92: 326, 2000), Zam- (inc. sed.). 32 gen.(+ 17 syn.), 241 spp.
bonelli et al. (Mycotaxon 74: 57, 2000), Iotti et al. Lit.: Barr (Mycotaxon 12: 137, 1980), Goos (My-
(New Phytol. 155: 499, 2002), Mello et al. (Envir. ca/. 78: 744, 1986), Goos (Myca/. 79: I, 1987),
Microbial. 4: 584, 2002), Mabru et al. (Int. J. Food Rossman (Myca/. Pap. 157, 1987; key gen.),
Microbiol. 94: 33, 2004), Paolocci et al. (FEMS Mi- Rossman (Myca/. Pap. 157: 71 pp., 1987), Goos
 TULOSTOMA 709

(Mycol. 81: 356, 1989), Scheuer (MR 95: 811, 1991), 2001), Thell et al. (Mycol. Progr. 1: 335, 2002; phy-
Rodrigues & Samuels (Mycol. 86: 254, 1994), logeny), Thell et al. (Symb. bot. upsal. 34 no. I: 429,
Untereiner et al. (MR 99: 897, 1995), Crane et al. 2004; Scandinavia), Milldlikowska et al. (Mycol. 98:
(CJB 76: 602, 1998; saprobic gen.), lnderbitzin et al. 1088, 2006; phylogeny).
(Am. J. Bot. 88: 54, 2001), Lurnbsch & Lindemuth Tuckneraria Randlane & A. Thell (1994), Parmeli-
(MR 105: 901, 2001), Kodsueb et al. (Mycol. 96: 667, aceae (L). 5, Asia. See Ando (TMSJ 33: 223, 1992;
2004), Kodsueb et al. (Fungal Diversity 21: 105, phylogeny), Randlane et al. (Acta Bot. Fenn. ISO:
2006), Schoch et al. (Mycol. 98: 1041, 2006; phylog- 144, 1994), Thell et al. (J. Hattori bot. Lab. 78: 237,
eny), Tsui et al. (Mycol. 98: 94, 2006). 1995).
Tubipeda Falck (1923) = Leptopodia. Tulasne (Charles, 1816-1884; France). Student of
Tubiporus P. Karst. (1881) = Boletus Fr. medicine, Paris ( 1840); practising doctor (1840-
Tubolachnum Velen. (1934), ? Helotiales. 2, former 1865); retired to Hyeres (1865-1884). Collaborated
Czechoslovakia. with his brother, L.R. Tulasne (q.v.), particularly by
Tubosaeta E. Horak (1967), Boletaceae. 5, Africa illustrating their joint major works; these illustrations
(tropical), Asia. See Horak (Ber. schweiz. bot. Ges. set a standard rarely matched by later mycologists.
77: 367, 1967), Zang (Mycosystema 20: 8, 2001; Pubis. (with L.R. Tulasne) Selecta Fungorum Car-
China). pologia 3 vols (1861-1865) [English translation
Tubulicium Oberw. (1965), Hydnodontaceae. 7, wide- Grove, 1931; biographical notes in vol. I]. Biogs,
spread. See Oberwinkler (Sydowia 19: 53, 1965), obits etc. Stafleu & Cowan (TL-2 6: 529, 1986).
Hjortstam (Windahlia 24: I, 1998), Dilmon & Tulasne (Louis Rene, 1815-1885; France). Student of
Hausknecht (Ost. Z. Pilzk. 12: 129, 2003; on tree law; public notary (1835-1839); private scientists,
fems in Europe). Paris (1839-1865); Research Associate, Museum
Tubulicrinaceae Jiilich (1982) Schizoporaceae. d'Histoire Naturelle, Paris (1842-1865); retired to
Tubulicrinis Donk ( 1956), Tubulicrinaceae. 31, wide- Hyeres (1865-1885). The 'reconstructor of mycol-
spread. See Weresub (CJB 39: 1456, 1961), Hayashi ogy'; in more than 50 papers he made additions to the
(Bull. Govt For. Exp. Stn 260, 1974), Hjortstam knowledge of ergots, lichen-forming fungi, pyreno-
( Windahlia 24: I, 1998). mycetes, rusts, smuts and subterranean fungi; some
Tubulicrinopsis Hjortstam & Kotir. (2007), Agarico- work with brother C. Tulasne (q.v.) who prepared the
mycetes. 4, Europe. See Kotiranta, H.; Hjortstam, K.; illustrations (their joint works explicitly promoted
Miettinen, O.; Kulju, M. (Ann. bot. Jenn. 44: 128, their respect for a divine creator); an important new
2007). concept introduced in the Selecta Fungorum Car-
Tubulinosema C. Franzen, S. Fischer, J. Schroeder, J. pologia, a work which has had a great effect on my-
Sch<llmerich & S. Schneuwly (2005), Microsporidia. cology, was that of pleomorphism in fungi. Pubis.
3. See Franzen et al. (J. Eukary. Microbiol. 52: 141, Fungi Hypogaei. Histoire et Monographie des
2005). Champignons Hypoges (1851); Memoire pour servir
Tubulixenasma Parmasto (1965) = Tubuliciurn. ii. l'histoire organographique et physiologique des li-
Tuburcinia Fr. (1832) [non Tuburcinia Woronin 1882] chens. Anna/es des Sciences Naturelles Botanique,
nom. rej. = Urocystis. Serie 3 (1852); (with C. Tulasne) Selecta Fungorum
Tuburcinia Woronin (1882) = Urocystis fide Vanky Carpologia 3 vols (1861-1865) [English translation
(Europ. Smut Fungi: 280, 1994). Grove, 1931; biographical notes in vol. I]. Biogs,
Tuburciniella Zambett. (1970) = Urocystis fide Vanky obits etc. Stafleu & Cowan (TL-2 6: 530, 1986).
(in litt.) Anamorph name only. Tulasneinia Zobel ex Corda (1854) = Terfezia.
Tucahus Raf. (1830) = Gemmularia. Tulasnella J. Schrot. (1888), Tulasnellaceae. Ana-
tuckahoe (or Indian bread), the sclerotia (Pachyma morph Epulorhiza. c. 50, widespread. See Jillich &
cocos) of Poria cocos (Weber, Mycol. 21: 113, Jiilich (Persoonia 9: 49, 1976), Currah & Zelmer
1929), USA. Canadian-, see stone-fungus. (Rep. Tottori mycol. Inst. 30: 43, 1992; 6 spp. with
Tuckerman (Edward; 1817-1886; USA). Student, orchids), Roberts (MR 98: 1431, 1994; key Eur.
Union College, Schenectady, New York (1834- spp.).
1837), then Harvard University (1837-1840); visited Tulasnellaceae Juel (1897), Cantharellales. 3 gen. (+ 4
Europe (1841-1842) [greatly influenced by E.M. syn.), 54 spp.
Fries (q.v.)]; Curator of collections, Union College, Lit.: Roberts (MR 98: 1235, 1994), Stalpers & An-
Schenectady (1843-1844); Professor of Oriental His- dersen in Sneh et al. (Eds) (Rhizoctonia Species Tax-
tory (1855) and Professor of Botany (1858-1886), onomy, Molecular Biology, Ecology, Pathology and
Harvard University. Father of American lichenology. Disease Control: 58, 1996), Ginns (Mycol. 90: 19,
Pubis. Genera Lichenum (1872); Synopsis of the 1998), Greslebin & Rajchenberg (MR 105: 1149,
North American Lichens 2 vols ( 1882, 1888). Biogs, 2001), Gleason & McGee (Australasian Mycologist
obits etc. Culberson (Collected Lichenological Pa- 21: 12, 2002), Kottke et al. (MR 107: 957, 2003), Ma
pers ofEdward Tuckerman 2 vols, 1964); Grummann et al. (MR 107: 1041, 2003), Kristiansen et al. (Mo/.
(1974: 197); Reid (Mycotaxon 26: 3, 1986); Stafleu Phylogen. Evol. 33: 251, 2004), Larsson et al. (MR
& Cowan (TL-2 6: 523, 1986). 108: 983, 2004), McCormick et al. (New Phytol. 163:
Tuckermanella Essl. (2003), Parmeliaceae (L). 6, 425, 2004).
Mexico; USA. See Esslinger (Mycotaxon 85: 135, Tulasnellales Gliurn. ( 1926) = Cantharellales.
2003), Thell et al. (Mycol. Progr. 4: 303, 2005). Tulasnia Lesp. [not traced] = Terfezia fide Saccardo
Tuckermanopsis Gyeln. (1933), Parmeliaceae (L). c. (Syll. Jung. 8: 902, 1889).
28, widespread. See Kiimefelt et al. (Pl. Syst. Evol. Tulasnodea Fr. (1849) = Tulostoma.
183: 113, 1992), Kiimefelt et al. (Bryologist 96: 394, Tulostoma Pers. (1794), Agaricaceae. c. 80, wide-
1993), Thell (Folia Cryptog. Estonica 32: 113, spread (esp. dry regions). See Long (Mycol. 36: 320,
1998), Kiimefelt & Thell (Biblthca Lichenol. 78: 193, 1944; orthogr.), Wright (Pap. Mich. Acad. Sci. 40:
710 TULOSTOMATACEAE

79, 1955; sp. characters), Maas Geesteranus (Gorte- twist, a disease of cereals and grasses (Di/ophospora
ria 5: 189, 1971; Netherlands), Wright (The genus a/opecur1).
Tulostoma (Gasteromycetes) [Bibi. Myco/. 113), Tylochytrium Karling (1939) = Phlyctidium (A.
1987), Calonge & Wright (Boin Soc. Micol. Madrid Braun) Rabenh.
13: 119, 1989; Spain), Moncalvo et al. (Mo/. Phy- Tylodon Banker (1902) = Radulum fide Donk (Taxon
/ogen. Evol. 23: 357, 2002), Sarasini (Rivista di Mi- 12: 155, 1963).
co/ogia 46: 7, 2003; mediterranian), Esqueda et al. Tylomyces Cortini (1921), anamorphic Pezizomy-
(Mycotaxon 90: 409, 2004), Masuya & Asai (Bull. cotina. 1, Italy.
natn. Sci. Mus. Tokyo, B 30: 9, 2004), Fan et al. Tylophoma Kleb. (1933) = Dothichiza fide Petrak
(Mycosystema 24: 340, 2005; China). (Sydowia 10: 201, 1957).
Tulostomataceae E. Fisch. (1900) = Agaricaceae. Tylophorella Vain. (1890), Artboniales (L). 1, tropical.
Tulostomatales = Agaricales. See Egea & Tibell (Nordic JI Bot. 13: 207, 1993),
tumid, swollen; inflated. Aptroot & Tibell (Mycotaxon 65: 339, 1997), Grube
Tumidapexus D.A. Crawford (1954), Aphelariaceae. (Bryologist 101: 377, 1998; phylogeny).
1, New Zealand. See Crawford (Trans. & Proc. Roy. Tylophorellomyces Cif. & Tomas. (1953) = Tylo-
Soc. New Zealand82: 626, 1954). phorella.
Tumularia Descals & Marvanova (1987), anamorphic Tylophoron Ny!. ex Stizenb. (1862), Lecanorales (L).
Pezizomycotina, Hso.1-= eH.21. 2 (aquatic), Europe. 3, widespread (tropical). See Tibell (Licheno/ogist
See Marvanova & Descals (TBMS 89: 506, 1987), 14: 219, 1982), Tibell (Beih. Nova Hedwigia 79: 597,
Bussaban et al. (Mycol. 97: 1002, 2005; phylogeny). 1984), Tibell (Symb. bot. upsal. 27 no. 1, 1987), Ti-
Tunbridge ware, Ornaments made from coloured bell (MR. 95: 290, 1991; anamorph), Tibell (MR. 107:
wood, usually using marquetry techniques; the green 1403, 2003), Aptroot et al. (Biblthca Lichenol. 97,
wood used is that of deciduous trees attacked by 2008; Costa Rica).
Ch/orociboria aeruginascens. Tylophoropsis Sambo (1938) nom. dub.,? Caliciaceae.
tunic, see exospore. 1, Africa.
tunica, a coat, esp. a thin white membrane round the Tylopilus P. Karst. (1881), Boletaceae. c. 75, wide-
peridiole in most species of the Nidulariaceae. See spread. See Smith (Myco/. 60: 954, 1968), Wolfe
also spore wall (2) and basidiospore. (Biblthca Myco/. 69, 1979; N. Am.), Henkel (Myco/.
Tunicago B. Sutton & Pollack (1977), anamorphic 91: 655, 1999; Guyana), Chen et al. (Taiwania 49:
Pezizomycotina, Cpd.leP.15. 2, USA; Australia. See 109, 2004; Taiwan), Fu et al. (Mycotaxon 96: 41,
Sutton & Pollack (CJB 55: 326, 1977), Alcorn & Sut- 2006; China).
ton (Aust. Syst. Bot. 12: 169, 1999; Australia). Tylosperma Donk (1957) [non Tylosperma Botsch.
Tunicatispora K.D. Hyde (1990), Halosphaeriaceae. 1 1952, Rosaceae] = Tylospora.
(marine), Australia. See Hyde (Aust. Syst. Bot. 3: Tylospora Donk (1960), Atheliaceae. 2, widespread.
711, 1990), McKeown et al. (MR. 100: 1247, 1996; See Donk (Taxon 9: 220, 1960).
ultrastr.), Pang et al. (Nova Hedwigia 77: 1, 2003). Tylosporaceae Jiilich (1982) = Atheliaceae.
Tunicopsora Suj. Singh & P.C. Pandey (1971) = Tylostoma, see Tulostoma.
Kweilingia fide Cummins & Hiratsuka (Illustr. Gen. Tylothallia P. James & H. Kilias (1981),? Ramalina-
Rust Fungi rev. edit., 1983 ). ceae (L). 1, Europe. See James & Kilias (Herzogia 5:
Tunstallia Agnihothr. (1961), ? Sydowiellaceae. 1, 409, 1981), Ekman (MR. 105: 783, 2001).
India. T. aculeata (thorny stem blight of tea, Camel- Tympanella E. Horak (1971), Bolbitiaceae. 1, New
lia). fide Vasilyeva (Mycoscience 42: 401, 2001). Zealand. Basidioma gasteroid. See Horak (NZ. JI
Topia L. Marchand (1830) nom. rej. = Icmadophila Bot. 9: 485, 1971), Soop (Cortinarioid Fungi of New
fide Gier! & Kalb (Herzogia 9: 593, 1993). Zealand, An Iconography and Key: 80 pp., 2003;
turbid, not clear; cloudy. key).
turbinate, like a top in form (Fig. 23.21). - organ or Tympanicysta Malme (1980), Fossil Fungi. 2 (late
cell (of C/adochytriaceae), a swelling on the vegeta- Permian - early Triassic), widespread.
tive thallus (see Karling, Am. J. Bot. 18: 528, 1931 ); Tympanis Tode (1790), Helotiaceae. Anamorph Siro-
spindle-organ. dothis. 29, widespread (temperate). See Groves (CJB
Turbinellus Earle (1909) = Gomphus Pers. fide Donk 30: 571, 1952; monogr. ), Ouellette & Pirozynski
(Beih. Nova Hedwigia 6: 291, 1962). (CJB 52: 1889, 1974; key), Yao & Spooner (Kew
Tureenia J.G. Hall (1915) = Arthrinium fide Hllhnel Bull. 51: 187, 1996; Brit. spp.).
(Mitt. bot. Inst. tech. Hochsch. Wien ser. 2 2: 9, Tympanopsis Starbiick (1894) = Nitschkia fide Nann-
1925). feldt (Svensk bot. Tidskr. 66: 49, 1975), Huhndorf et
turgid, tightly swollen. al. (MR. 108: 1384, 2004).
Turgidosculum Kohlm. & E. Kohlm. (1972), Mastodi- Tympanosporium W. Garns (1974), anamorphic Pe-
aceae. 2 (on algae), widespread. See Kohlmeyer & zizomycotina, Hso.OeH.19. 1 (on Tubercularia),
Kohlmeyer (Marine Mycology, 1979), Schatz (Mycol. Netherlands. See Garns (Antonie van Leeuwenhoek
72: 110, 1980), Kohlmeyer & Volkmann-Kohlmeyer Ned. Tijdschr. Hyg. 40: 478, 1974).
(Bot. Mar. 46: 285, 2003). Type (in nomenclature). The element on which the
turgor pressure, of mycelium, see Adebayo et al. descriptive matter fulfilling the conditions of valid
(TBMS57: 145, 1971). publication of a scientific name is based, or is con-
Turturconchata J.L. Chen, T.L. Huang & Tzean sidered to have been based, and which fixes the ap-
(1999), anamorphic Pezizomycotina, Hso.?.?. 2, Tai- plication of the name; e.g. a family name on a genus,
wan. See Chen et al. (MR. 103: 830, 1999). a generic name on a species (a - species; see also
Tuzetia Maurand, Fize, Fenwick & Michel (1971), nomen species), a specific name generally a -
Microsporidia. 4. specimen, which may be a slide, sometimes on a -
TWA, see Media. culture (incorrectly for fungi if still metabolically
 ULEOPELTIS 711

active), a Figure, or a description. Numerous terms cetes. Anamorph Helicodendron. 1 (on wood), Can-
with the suffix '-type' have been used in nomencla- ada; Pakistan. See Untereiner et al. (MR. 99: 897,
ture, both formally and informally (see Hawksworth, 1995), Schoch et al. (Mycol. 98: 1041, 2006; phylog-
A draft glossary of terms used in bionomenclature, eny).
[IUBS Monogr. 9], 1994), and only a selection of Tyridiomyces W.A. Wheeler (1907), ? Saccharomy-
those most used by mycologists are included here: cetales. 1 (from ants). See Schultz et al. (Insect-
epi- a specimen or illustration used to serve as an in- Fungal Associations Ecology and Evolution: 149,
terpretive type where the existing type material is in- 2005).
adequate for the precise application of the name; ex- Tyrodon P. Karst. (1881) = Hydnum.
type, out of the type, used especially for living cul- Tyromyces P. Karst. (1881), Polyporaceae. c. 30,
tures where the holotype is a dried culture or one pre- widespread. See David (Bull. Soc. /inn. Lyon 49: 596,
served in a metabolically inactive state; holo-, the 1980; key 16 Afr. spp.), Gilbertson & Ryvarden (N.
single element on which the describing author based Amer. Polyp. 2: 781, 1987; key N. Am. spp.), Spirin
a name; iso-, a duplicate or part of the type collection (Mycena 1: 64, 2001), Hattori (Mycoscience 44: 453,
(other than the holotype) [(in immunology), part of 2003; type studies Comer spp.), lpulet & Ryvarden
the imunoglobin molecule from the mouse used in (Syn. Fung. 20: 79, 2005; tropical Afr.).
the characterization of sera]; [histo-, a reaction be- UAMH, University of Alberta Microfungus Collection
tween different types of cells]; lecto-, an element se- and Herbarium (Edmonton, Alberta, Canada);
lected in a later work from the original material founded 1960; see Sigler (J. Ind. Microbial. 13: 191,
where no holotype was designated; mono-, the only 1994).
species included in a genus when first described; Uberispora Piroz. & Hodges (1973), anamorphic Pe-
neo-, specimen or other material designated as no- zizomycotina, Hso.ObP.l. 3, widespread. See
menclatural type when all the original material is Castaileda Ruiz et al. (Nova Hedwigia 64: 473,
missing; para-, any specimen other than the holotype 1997).
on which the first account of a species or other group ubiquinones, a class of terpenoid lipids involved in
is based; patho-, see pathovar; phyco-, each of the electron transport and of potential use in fungal sys-
morphologically distinct structures derived by sym- tematics due to variation in the isoprenoid side chain
biosis between a single mycobiont and different in some taxa. See Kuraishi et al. (MR. 9S: 705, 1991).
photobionts (Swinscow, Lichenologist 9: 89, 1977; Ubrizsya Negru (1965), anamorphic Pezizomycotina,
see Lichens); syn- one of several elements cited by St.OeH.?. I, Rumania. See Negru (Acta Bot. Hung.
an author when originally proposing a name but 11: 217, 1965).
where no holotype was selected ; topo-, a later col- Ucographa A. Massa!. (1860) = Pragmopora fide
lection from the original locality; typo-, the specimen Nannfeldt (Nova Acta R. Soc. Scient. upsal., 1932).
used to prepare an illustration where the latter is the Udeniomyces Nakase & Takem. (1992), anamorphic
type. See Nomenclature, wild type. Cystofilobasidiaceae. 4, Japan; Europe. See Nakase
Type culture collections, see Genetic resource collec- et al. (Stud. Mycol. 38: 163, 1995; mol. phylogeny),
tions. Suh et al. (Microbiology 141: 901, 1995; mol. phy-
Typhella L. Leger & M. Gauthier (1935) nom. nud.? = logeny), Fell et al. (Int. J. Syst. Evol. Microbial. SO:
Smittium fide Manier & Lichtwardt (Annis Sci. Nat. 1351, 2000; mol. phylogeny), Niwata et al. (Interna-
Bot., ser. 12 9: 519, 1968). tional Journal of Systematic and Evolutionary Mi-
Typhoderma Gray (1821) nom. dub.,? Fungi. crobiology S2: 1887, 2002; n.sp. Hungary).
Typhodium Link [not traced]= Epichloe fide Tulasne Ugola Adans. (1763), anamorphic Asterophora. 3. See
& Tulasne (Select. fang. carpal. 3: 23, 1865). Stalpers (Stud. Mycol. 24: 80, 1984; anamorph
Typhula (Pers.) Fr. (1818), Typhulaceae. 68, wide- name), Redhead & Seifert (Taxon SO: 243, 2001).
spread (temperate). T. incarnata injures cereals under ulcerose, ulcer-like.
snow. See Berthier (Bull. mens. Soc. /inn. Lyon Num. Ulea J. Schrot. (1892) nom. inval. = Uleiella.
Spec. 4S, 1976), Siepe (Beitr. Kenntn. Pilze Mit- Uleiella J. SchrOt. (1894), Uleiellaceae. 2 (on Arauca-
teleur. 13: 47, 2000). ria), S. America. See Thirumalachar (Bull. Torrey
Typhulaceae Jiilich ( 1982), Agaricales. 6 gen. (+ 11 bot. Club 76: 339, 1949), Thirumalachar (Indian Phy-
syn.), 229 spp. topath. 3: 4, 1950), Vlinky (MR. 102: 513, 1998),
Lit.: Brodie (Lejeunia n.s. 112: 1, 1984), Metzler Vlinky (Fungal Diversity 6: 131, 2001).
(CJB 66: 1321, 1988), Villarreal & Perez-Moreno Uleiellaceae Vanky (2001 ), U stilaginales. 1 gen. (+ 1
(Micol. Neotrop. Aplic. 4: 119, 1991), Matsumoto et syn.), 2 spp.
al. (Eur. J. Pl. Path. 102: 431, 1996), Hsiang et al. Lit.: Butin & Peredo (Biblthca Mycol. 101: 100 pp.,
(Pl. Dis. 83: 788, 1999), Pine et al. (Mycol. 91: 944, 1986), Vlinky (MR. 102: 513, 1998), Vanky (Fungal
1999), Hsiang & Wu (MR. 104: 16, 2000), Larsson et Diversity 6: 131, 2001).
al. (MR. 108: 983, 2004), Vergara et al. (MR. 108: Uleodothella Syd. & P. Syd. (1921) = Tomasellia fide
1283, 2004). Miiller & von Arx (Beitr. Kryptfl. Schweiz 11 no. 2,
Typhulochaeta S. Ito & Hara (1915), Erysiphaceae. 4, 1962).
Asia; N. America. See Solheim et al. (J. Elisha Uleodothis Theiss. & Syd. (1915), Venturiaceae. 4, S.
Mitchell scient. Soc. 84: 236, 1968), Braun (Beih. America.
Nova Hedwigia 98, 1987; key), Mori et al. (Mycol. Uleomyces Henn. ( 1895), Cookellaceae. I 0 (on rusts
92: 74, 2000; phylogeny), Takamatsu (Mycoscience and ascomycetes), widespread. See Eriksson & Yue
4S: 147, 2004; phylogeny). (Mycotaxon 38: 201, 1990).
typonym, a name having the same type as another Uleomycina Petr. (1954) = Elsinoe fide von Arx (Per-
name which is neither its basionym nor synisonym soonia 2: 421, 1963).
(Donk, Persoonia 1: 175, 1960). Uleopeltis Henn. (1904) = Mendogia fide Clements &
Tyrannosorus Unter. & Malloch (1995), Dothideomy- Shear(Gen. Fung., 1931).
712 ULEOPORTHE

Uleoporthe Petr. (1941), Diaporthales. 1 (from leaves), (Shokubutsu Byogai Kenkyi 8: 71, 1973; of germina-
America (tropical). See Barr (Myco/. Mem. 7, 1978), tion), Littlefield & Heath (Ultrastructure of rust
Cannon (Fungal Diversity 7: 17, 2001). fangi, 1979), Mimms (Myco/. 83: 1, 1991; plant
Uleothyrium Petr. (1929), Asterinaceae. Anamorph pathogens). For some organelles of which the struc-
Septothyrella. 1, Brazil. ture has been elucidated by electron microscopy see:
Uljanishchev (Valery Ivanovich; 1898-1996; Russia, apical granule, concentric bodies, dictyosome, doli-
later Azerbaijan). Laboratory assistant, Institute of pore septum, flagellum, parenthesome, Spitzenkor-
Plant Protection, Leningrad (1924-1927); Lecturer, per. Lichen ultrastructure, see Jacobs & Ahmadjian
Azerbaijan Agricultural Institute (1927-1931); foun- (J. Phyco/. 5: 227, 1969; review), Hale (in Brown et
der then head, Station of Plant Protection, Azerbaijan al., Lichenology: progress and problems: 1, 1976;
SSR (1927-1938); Head of Department of Lower scanning electron microscope).
Plants, Institute of Botany, Azerbaijan SSR Academy See also ascus, Microscopy, Scanning electron mi-
of Sciences (1938-1993); Order of Lenin and Lenin croscopy.
Prize (1964). Pioneer work on epidemiology and con- Uluguria Vezda (2004), Gomphillaceae (L). 1, Tanza-
trol of smut fungi, particularly on cereals, in the Cau- nia. See Vezda (Czech Mycol. 56: 150, 2004).
casus; also on the mycota of Azerbaijan. Pubis. [My- Ulva L. (1753), Algae. Sensu Agardh p.p. = Phycomy-
cojlora of Azerbaijan] vols 1-4 (1952-1967) [in Rus- ces (Mucor.) fide Fries ( 1832).
sian]; [Guide to the Identification of Smut Fungi of Ulvella (Ny!.) Trevis. (1880) nom. dub., Pezizomy-
the USSR] (1968) [in Russian]; (with collaborators) cotina. See Santesson (Symb. bot. upsal. 12 no. 1: 1,
[Guide for Identification of Fungi of Transcaucasia 1952).
vol. 1 (1985) [in Russian]. Biogs, obits etc. Anon. Umbellidion B. Sutton & Hodges (1975), anamorphic
([Mikologiya i Fitopatologiya] 13: 439, 1976, portrait Pezizomycotina, Hso.OeH. l 0. 1, Brazil. See Sutton &
[in Russian]); Guseinov ([Mikologiya i Fitopa- Hodges (Nova Hedwigia 26: 529, 1975).
tologiya] 31: 92, 1997, portrait [in Russian]). Umbellula E.F. Morris (1955) = Pseudobotrytis fide
Ulocladium Preuss (1851), anamorphic Pleosporaceae, Subramanian (Proc. Indian natn Sci. Acad. Part B.
Hso.#eP.26. 15, widespread. See Simmons (Mycol. Biol. Sci. 43: 277, 1956).
59: 77, 1967; key), Bottalico & Logrieco in Sinha & Umbelopsidaceae W. Garns & W. Mey. (2003), Mu-
Bhatnagar (Eds) (Mycotoxins in Agriculture and corales. 1 gen. (+ 2 syn.), 13 spp.
Food Safety: 65, 1998; mycotoxins), Simmons (CJB Lit.: O'Donnell et al. (Myco/. 93: 286, 2001),
76: 1533, 1998), Pryor & Gilbertson (MR 104: 1312, Meyer & Garns (MR 107: 339, 2003), Sugiyama et
2000; phylogeny), camara et al. (Myco/. 94: 660, al. (Mycoscience 44: 217, 2003), Mahoney et al. (MR
2002; phylogeny), Hoog & Horre (Mycoses 45: 259, 108: 107, 2004), Tanabe et al. (Mo/. Phylogen. Evol.
2002; from humans), Pryor & Bigelow (Myco/. 95: 30: 438, 2004), Kwasna et al. (MR 110: 501, 2006).
1141, 2003; phylogeny), Hong et al. (Fungal Genet- Umbelopsis Amos & H.L. Barnett (1966), Umbelopsi-
ics Biol. 42: 119, 2005; allergens, phylogeny), Zhang daceae. 13 (in soil), widespread. See von Arx (Sy-
& Zhang (Mycosystema 25: 516, 2006; China), Xue dowia 35: 10, 1982), Yip (TBMS 86: 334, 1986), Yip
& Zhang (Sydowia 59: 161, 2007). (TBMS 87: 243, 1986), Kendrick et al. (Mycotaxon
Ulocodium A. Massa!. ( 1855) = Catillaria fide Zahl- 51: 15, 1994), Voigt & Wostemeyer (Gene 270: 113,
bruckner (Catalogus Lichenum Universalis 4, 1926). 2001; phylogeny), Meyer & Garns (MR 107: 339,
Ulocolla Bref. (1888) = Exidia fide Donk (Persoonia 4: 2003; delimitation), Sugiyama et al. (Mycoscience
166, 1966). 44: 217, 2003; n.sp.), Tanabe et al. (J. gen. appl. Mi-
Ulocoryphus Michaelides, L. Hunter & W.B. Kendr. crobial. Tokyo 51: 267, 2005; phylogeny), James et
(1982), anamorphic Pezizomycotina, Hsy.OfH.19. 1, al. (Nature 443: 818, 2006; phylogeny), Kwasna et
New Zealand. See Michaelides et al. (Mycotaxon 14: al. (MR 110: 501, 2006; phylogeny soil isolates).
61, 1982). Umbilicaria Hoffm. (1789) nom. cons., Umbilicari-
Uloploca Kleb. (1933) nom. dub., anamorphic Pezizo- aceae (L). c. 97, widespread (esp. temperate and arc-
mycotina. See Sutton (Myco/. Pap. 141, 1977). tic). See Frey (Ber. schweiz. bot. Ges. 59: 427, 1949),
Uloporus Que!. (1886) = Gyrodon fide Patouillard Llano (A monograph of the lichen family Umbi/icari-
(Essai taxonomique sur /es families et /es genres des aceae in the Western Hemisphere, 1950), Hakulinen
Hymenomycetes, 1900). (Ann. bot. Soc. Zool.-Bot. Fenn. Vanamo 32 no. 6,
Uloseia Bat. (1963) ? = Chaetothyrium fide Hughes 1962), Llano (Hvalriid. Skr. 48: 112, 1965), Henssen
(Myco/. 68: 693, 1976). (Vortr. bot. Ges. n.f. 4: 103, 1970; ontogeny), Crespo
Ulospora D. Hawksw., Malloch & Sivan. (1979), & Sancho (An. Inst. bot. A.J. Cavanilles 35: 79,
Testudinaceae. 1, India. See Hawksworth et al. (CJB 1978; Spain, adaptation, convergence), Krog &
57: 96, 1979), Hoog et al. (Mycoses 47: 121, 2004), Swinscow (Nordic JI Bot. 6: 75, 1986; E. Africa),
Kruys et al. (MR 110: 527, 2006; phylogeny), Schoch Filson (Muel/eria 6: 335, 1987; key 5 spp. Antarc-
et al. (Myco/. 98: 1041, 2006; phylogeny). tica), Wei & Jiang (Mycosystema 2: 135, 1989; key
Ultrastructure. Studies with the electron microscope 29 spp. China, 1993; key 50 spp. Asia), Hestmark
have shown fungi to have a typical eukaryotic struc- (Lichenologist 23: 361, 1991; anamorph-teleomorph
ture but the nuclei of some show unusual features. relationships), Hestmark (Licheno/ogist 23: 343,
Transmission electron microscopy is usually used for 1991; anamorph-teleomorph relationships), Hestmark
studying fungal ultrastructure, but the scanning elec- (MR 96: 1033, 1992; conidiogenesis), Sipman & To-
tron microscope may also sometimes be applicable pham (Nova Hedwigia 54: 63, 1992; key 6 spp., Co-
(Tsuchiya et al., Myco/. 92: 208, 2004). See Hawker lombia), Wei (Mycosystema 5: 1, 1993), Ivanova et
(Rev. Biol. 40: 52, 1965), Bracker (Ann. Rev. Phyto- al. (Lichenologist 31: 477, 1999; phylogeny), Ram-
path. 5: 343, 1967; reviews), Beckett et al. (An atlas stad & Hestmark (Myco/. 93: 453, 2001; population
offangal ultrastructure, 1975), Cole & Samson (Pat- structure), Peterson (Bull. Calif Lichen Soc. 10: 10,
terns of development in conidial fangi, 1979), Hess 2003; USA), Krzewicka (Polish Bot. Stud. 17, 2004;
 UNGUICULARIELLA 713

Poland), Krzewicka & Smykla (Polar Biol. 28: 15, ceae. Anamorph Malbranchea. 3, USA. The human
2004; Antarctica), Lumbsch et al. (Mo/. Phylogen. pathogen Coccidioides immitis may be closely re-
Evol. 31: 822, 2004; phylogeny), Ott et al. (Lichen- lated. See Currah (Mycotaxon 24: I, 1985), Pan et al.
ologist 36: 227, 2004; Antarctica), Galloway & San- (Microbiol. Reading 140: 1481, 1994), Sigler et al.
cho (Australasian Lichenology 56: 16, 2005; New (CJB 76: 1624, 1999), Koufopanou et al. (Mo/. Biol.
Zealand), Mi¥!likowska et al. (Mycol. 98: 1088, Evo/. 18: 1246, 2001), Guarro & Cano (Stud. Myco/.
2006; phylogeny), Hestmark et al. (Myco/. 99: 207, 47: I, 2002; phylogeny), Sugiyama et al. (Stud. My-
2007; colonization). co/. 47: 5, 2002; phylogeny).
Umbilicariaceae Chevall. (1826), Umbilicariales (L). 2 Uncinula Lev. (1851) = Erysiphe fide Braun & Taka-
gen.(+ 14 syn.), 109 spp. matsu (Schlechtendalia 4: 3, 2000), Mori et al. (My-
Lit.: Wei & Jiang (Mycosystema 2: 135, 1989; clus- coscience 41: 437, 2000; phylogeny), Takamatsu
ter analysis), Hestmark (Nordic JI Bot. 9: 547, 1990), (Mycoscience 45: 147, 2004; phylogeny), Takamatsu
Hestmark (Somerfeltia Suppl. 3, 1991; sexual strate- et al. (Mycoscience 46: 9, 2005).
gies), Ascaso et al. (Cryptog. Bryol.-Lichenol. 13: Uncinulella Hara (1936) = Erysiphe fide Braun &
335, 1992), Hageman & Fahselt (Licheno/ogist 24: Takamatsu (Schlechtenda/ia 4: 3, 2000).
91, 1992), Hestmark (MR 96: 1033, 1992), Wei & Uncinuliella R.Y. Zheng & G.Q. Chen (1979) = Erysi-
Jiang (The Asian Umbi/icariaceae (Ascomycota) phe fide Braun & Takamatsu (Sch/echtenda/ia 4: 3,
[Mycosystema, Monogr. 1], 1993; keys, descr. 60 2000), Takarnatsu (Mycoscience 45: 147, 2004; phy-
spp. Asia), Fahselt & Hageman (Symbiosis 16: 95, logeny).
1994), Codogno (Nova Hedwigia 60: 479, 1995; Uncinulites Pampa!. (1902), Fossil Fungi ? Fungi. I
distr.), Fahselt et al. (Bryo/ogist 98: 118, 1995), Na- (Miocene), Italy. See Salmon (J. Bot., Lond. 41: 127,
rui et al. (Bryologist 99: 199, 1996), Hestmark 1903).
(Biblthca Lichenol. 68: 195, 1997), lvanova et al. Uncinulopsis Sawada (1916) = Pleochaeta fide
(Licheno/ogist 31: 477, 1999; phylogeny), Narui et Kimbrough & Korf(Myco/. 55: 619, 1963).
al. (Bryo/ogist 102: 80, 1999; chemistry), Sancho Uncispora R.C. Sinclair & Morgan-Jones (1979),
(Clementeana 4: 42, 1999; key), Romeike et al. (Mo/. anamorphic Pezizomycotina, Hso.= eP. I. I, USA.
Biol. Evo/. 19: 1209, 2002), Ott et al. (Lichenologist See Sinclair & Morgan-Jones (Mycotaxon 8: 140,
36: 227, 2004), Reeb et al. (Mo/. Phy/ogen. Evo/. 32: 1979).
1036, 2004), Wedin et al. (MR 109: 159, 2005), Mi- Uncobasidium Hjortstam & Ryvarden (1978), Meruli-
¥ilikowska et al. (Mycol. 98: 1088, 2006; phylog- aceae. I, Norway. See Hjortstam & Ryvarden (Myco-
eny), Hofstetter et al. (Mo/. Phylogen. Evo/. 44: 412, taxon 7: 407, 1978).
2007; phylogeny), Lumbsch et al. (MR 111: 257, Uncol Buritica & Rodriguez (2000), Uncolaceae. I (on
2007; phylogeny). Pteridophyta), S. America. See Buritica & Rodriguez
Umbilicariales J.C. Wei & Q.M. Zhou (2007). Lecano- (Revta Acad. colomb. cienc. exact. fis. nat. 24: 112,
romycetes. 5 fam., 13 gen., 191 spp. Fams: 2000), Cummins & Hiratsuka (Illustr. Gen. Rust
(I) Elixiaceae Fungi edn 3: 225 pp., 2003; excluded from Puccinia-
(2) Fuscideaceae /es).
(3) Ophioparmaceae Uncolaceae Buritica (2000), Pucciniales. 2 gen., 3 spp.
(4) Rhizoplacopsidaceae Lit.: Rodriguez & Buritica (ASCOLFI Informa 28:
(5) U mbilicariaceae 12, 2002), Cummins & Hiratsuka (Il/ustr. Gen. Rust
For Lit. see under fam. Fungi edn 3: 225 pp., 2003).
Umbilicariomyces Cif. & Tomas. (1953) = Lasallia. under cortex, lower cortex in foliose lichens.
umbilicate, having a small hollow; esp. of a pileus Underwoodia Peck (1890), Pezizales. 3 (from soil),
having a hollow on the top above the stipe (Fig. widespread. See Harmaja (Karstenia 14: 102, 1974),
19M). O'Donnell et al. (Myco/. 89: 48, 1997; phylogeny),
umbilicus (I) the central hold-fast occurring in some Landvik et al. (Myco/. 91: 278, 1999), Hansen &
foliose lichens (e.g. Umbilicaria), navel, umbo; (2) Pfister (Mycol. 98: I 029, 2006; phylogeny).
the pore in the perispore of an ascospore (Eriksson, Underwoodina Kuntze (1891) = Aschersonia Mont.
Opera bot. 60, 1981 ). undulate, wavy.
umbo, a central swelling like the boss at the centre of a Unger (Franz; 1800-1870; Austria). Medic, Stockerau
shield; esp. one on top of a pileus above the stipe; see (1828-1830); forensic physician, Kitzbiihel; Profes-
also umbilicus; -nate, having an umbo (Fig. 19L). sor of Botany & Zoology, Graz (1835-1849); Profes-
Umbrinosphaeria Reblova (1999), Chaetosphaeri- sor of Plant Anatomy & Physiology, Vienna (1849-
aceae. Anamorph Sporidesmium-like. I (from wood), 1866). Contributed to the development of ideas in
widespread (temperate). See Reblova (Mycotaxon 71: plant pathology, although still regarding fungi as the
13, 1999), Shenoy et al. (MR 110: 916, 2006; phy- result rather than the cause of disease. Pubis. Die Ex-
logeny). antheme der Pflanzen (1833). Biogs, obits etc. Anon.
Unamunoa Urries (1942) = Rechingeriella fide Petrak (Journal of Botany London 8: 192, 1870); Stafleu &
(Sydowia 23: 265, 1970). Cowan (TL-2 6: 594, 1986).
Uncigera Sacc. (1885) = Cylindrotrichum fide Reblova U nguicularia Hohn. ( 1905), Hyaloscyphaceae. 7,
& Garns (Czech Mycol. 51: I, 1999). Europe. See Raschle (Sydowia 29: 170, 1977; key),
uncinate (uncate), (I) hooked (Fig. 23.35); (2) of gill Korf & Kohn (Mycotaxon 10: 503, 1980), Inman et
insertion, near sinuate (q.v.). al. (Pl. Path. 41: 646, 1992; on Brassica), Baral (SA
Uncinia Velen. (1934) [non Uncinia Pers. 1807, Cy- 13: 113, 1994; posn), Raitviir (Scripta Myco/ogica
peraceae] = Hamatocanthoscypha. Tartu 20, 2004).
Unciniella K. Holm & L. Holm (1977) = Hamatocan- Unguiculariella K.S. Thind & R. Sharma (1990),
thoscypha. Hyaloscyphaceae. I, Bhutan. See Thind & Sharma
Uncinocarpus Sigler & G.F. Orr (1976), ? Onygena- (Proc. Indian Acad. Sci. Pl. Sci. 100: 279, 1990),
714 UNGUJCULARIOPSIS

Raitviir (Scripta Mycol. 20, 2004). (Karstenia 27: 8, 1988), Raitviir & Galan (Sydowia
Unguiculariopsis Rehm (1909), Helotiaceae. Ana- 45: 34, 1993), Huhtinen & Raitviir (Mycotaxon 62:
morph Deltosperma. 20 (on lichens and other fungi), 453, 1997), Raitviir (Scripta Mycologica Tartu 20,
widespread. See Spooner (Biblthca Mycol. 116, 2004).
1987), Zhuang (Mycotaxon 32: 1, 1988; key), Alstrup Urceolina Tuck. (1875) [non Urceolina Rchb. 1828,
& Hawksworth (Meddr Gren/and Biosc. 31: 3, nom. cons., Amaryllidaceae] = Orceolina.
1990), Kondrateva et al. (Acta Bot. Fenn. 150: 93, Urceolus Velen. (1939) [non Urceolus Mereschk.
1994), Kondrateva & Galloway (Biblthca Lichenol. 1879, Algae]= Resupinatus fide Stalpers (in litt.).
58: 235, 1995), Etayo & Diederich (Bull. Soc. Nat. Uredendo Buritica & J.F. Hennen (1994), anamorphic
Luxemb. 97: 93, 1996), Zhuang (MR 104: 507, 2000; Phakopsoraceae. 1 (on Tripsacum (Poaceae)),
2 spp. China). America (tropical). Anamorph name for (II).
Unguiculella Hohn. (1906), Hyaloscyphaceae. c. 17, Uredinales G. Winter (1880) = Pucciniales.
Europe. See Dennis (Mycol. Pap. 32, 1949), Raitviir Uredinaria Chevall. (1826) nom. cont:, anamorphic
(Mikol. Fitopatol. 21: 200, 1987), Huhtinen (Kar- Pezizomycotina. See Sutton (Mycol. Pap. 141, 1977).
stenia 29: 45, 1990), Raitviir (Scripta Mycol. 20, Uredinella Couch (1937), Septobasidiaceae. 2 (on
2004), Huhtinen & Spooner (Mycologist 19: 59, Insecta), widespread. See Couch (Mycol. 33: 405,
2005; UK). 1941).
Ungularia Lazaro Ibiza (1916) = Piptoporus. Urediniomycetes D. Hawksw., B. Sutton & Ainsw.
ungulate, shaped like a horse's hoof. (1983) = Pucciniomycetes.
Ungulina Pat. (1900) =Fornes. urediniospore (uredinospore, urediospore), see Puc-
unialgal (of cultures of lichen photobionts), ones in ciniomycetes.
which a single algal species is present but which may Uredinites Velen. (1889), Fossil Fungi? Pucciniales. 1
also contain bacteria, fungi, or other organisms. (Cretaceous), former Czechoslovakia.
Unicellomycetales, yeasts (Kudriavtsev, 1954). uredinium (uredium, uredosorus), see Urediniales.
Unikaryon E.U. Canning, P.F. Lai & J.K. Lie (1974), Uredinophila Rossman (1987), Tubeufiaceae. 2 (on
Microsporidia. 8. See Canning et al. (J. Protozool. rusts), widespread. See Rossman (Mycol. Pap. 157,
21: 19, 1974). 1987), Kodsueb et al. (Fungal Diversity 21: 105,
union, see Phytosociology. 2006; phylogeny).
unipolar, at one end only (esp. of a bacterial cell). Uredinopsis Magnus (1893), Pucciniastraceae. c. 25
uniseriate, in one row. (on Abies (0, I; where known) (Pinaceae); Pterido-
Uniseta Ciccar. (1948), anamorphic Cryptodiaporthe, phyta (II, III)), widespread (esp. north temperate).
St.leP.19. 1, USA. See Faull (J. Arnold Arbor. 19: 402, 1938), Faull
Unisetosphaeria Pinnoi, E.B.G. Jones, McKenzie & (Contr. Arnold Arbor. 11: 1, 1938), Hiratsuka (Revi-
K.D. Hyde (2003), Trichosphaeriaceae. 1, Thailand. sion of taxonomy of the Pucciniastreae, 1958).
See Pinnoi et al. (Mycoscience 44: 377, 2003). Uredinula Speg. (1880) = Tuberculina fide Spegazzini
universal veil (of agarics and gasteromycetes), a layer (Anal. Soc. cient. argent. 10: 64, 1880).
of tissue covering the basidioma while development Uredites Babajan & Tasl. (1970), Fossil Fungi. 1 (Ter-
takes place; teleblem; blematogen; cf. volva; pri- tiary), former USSR.
mary - - = protoblem. Uredo Pers. (1801), anamorphic Pucciniales. c. 500,
unorientated, not arranged in any particular direction. widespread (esp. tropical). Anamorph name for (II).
unstratified (of lichen thalli), not layered; homoiomer- uredoconidium (of Cumminsiella), see Kuhnholtz-
ous (q.v.). Lordat (RAM26: 469, 1947).
Uperhiza Bose (1811) = Melanogaster fide Stalpers (in Uredopeltis Henn. (1908), Phakopsoraceae. 5 (on
lilt.). Bignoniaceae, Burseraceae, Euphorbiaceae), Africa,
UPS, Botanical Museum, University of Uppsala (Upp- Australia, India; America (tropical). See Laundon
sala, Sweden); founded 1785; genetic resource col- (TBMS 46: 503, 1963), Walker & Shivas (Australas.
lection UPSC. Pl. Path. 33: 41, 2004; nomencl. sp. on Grewia).
Uraecium Arthur (1933), anamorphic Pucciniales. 12, Uredostilbe Buritica & J.F. Hennen (1994), anamor-
widespread (esp. tropical). Anamorph name for (I). phic Phakopsoraceae. 1 (on Annona (Annonaceae)),
See Berndt (Nova Hedwigia 75: 415, 2002) Estab- Honduras. Anamorph name for (II).
lished for uredium-like aecia. Urnobasidium Parmasto (1968) = Sistotrema Fr. fide
Urceola Que!. (1886), Helotiales. 1, Europe. Eriksson et al. (Cortie. N Europ. 7, 1984).
Urceolaria Ach. (1803) [non Urceolaria Molina ex Urnula Fr. (1849), Sarcosomataceae. Anamorph Stru-
Brandis 1786, Gesneriaceae] nom. rej. = Diplo- mella. 6, Europe; N. America. See Dissing (Mycol.
schistes fide Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the 73: 272, 1981; key), Bellemere et al. (Cryptog. My-
Fungi edn 8, 1995). col. 11: 203, 1990; ultrastr.), Landvik et al. (Nordic
Urceolaria Bonord. (1851 ), Pezizales. 100, Europe. JI Bot. 17: 403, 1997; DNA), Brunelli (Bres. Nuova
Urceolaria Hook. (1821) [non Urceolaria Molina ex Ser. 40: 199, 1998), Harrington et al. (Mycol. 91: 41,
Brandis 1786, Gesneriaceae] = Aspicilia fide Hawk- 1999; phylogeny), Kopcke et al. (Phytochem. 60:
sworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8, 1995). 709, 2002; chemistry), Hansen & Pfister (Mycol. 98:
Urceolariaceae Chevall. ( 1826) = Thelotremataceae. 1029, 2006; phylogeny).
Urceolariomyces Cif. & Tomas. (1953) = Diplo- Urnularia P. Karst. (1866) nom. rej. prop. = Chae-
schistes fide Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the tosphaeria fide Kohlmeyer & Kohlmeyer (Marine
Fungi edn 8, 1995). Mycology, 1979).
urceolate, pitcher-like in form. Urobasidium Giesenh. (1893) = Zygosporium fide
Urceolella Boud. (1885), Hyaloscyphaceae. 23, wide- Mason (Mycol. Pap. 5: 134, 1941 ).
spread. See Raschle (Sydowia 29: 170, 1977; key), Uroconis Clem. (1909) = Urohendersonia.
Korf & Kohn (Mycotaxon 10: 503, 1980), Huhtinen Urocystidaceae Begerow, R. Bauer & Oberw. (1998),
 USNEA 715

Urocystidales. 7 gen. (+ 8 syn.), 185 spp. Urophlyctis J. Schrllt. (1886) = Physoderma fide Kar-
Lit.: Varucy (MR 94: 269, 1990), Bauer et al. (CJB ling (Chytriomyc. Iconogr., 1977).
75: 1273, 1997), Begerow et al. (CJB 75: 2045, Urophlyctites Magnus (1903), Fossil Fungi. 1 (Car-
1998), Piepenbring et al. (Protop/asma 204: 202, boniferous), Europe. See Weiss (New Phytol. 3: 68,
1998), Ershad (Rostaniha 1: 151, 2000), Varucy 1904).
(Aust. Syst Bot. 14: 385, 2001), Denchev (Mycotaxon Urophora Sommerf. ex Arnold (1899) = Bacidia fide
87: 475, 2003), Vanlcy (Myco/. Balcanica 1: 175, Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8,
2004). 1995).
Urocystidales R. Bauer & Oberw. (1997). Ustilagino- Uropolystigma Maubl. (1920), Phyllachorales. 1 (in
mycetidae. 4 fam., 1 gen., 4 spp. Fams: living leaves), Brazil.
(I) Doassansiopsidaceae Uropyxidaceae Cummins & Y. Hirats. (1983), Puc-
(2) Glomosporiaceae ciniales. 15 gen. (+ 9 syn.), 143 spp.
(3) Melanotaeniaceae Lit.: Eriksson (Systematic Botany: 560, 1981 ),
(4) U rocystidaceae Ferreira & Hennen (Myco/. 78: 795, 1986), Ono (CJB
For Lit. see under fam. 72: 1178, 1994), Barreto et al. (MR 99: 779, 1995),
Urocystis Rabenh. ex Fuckel (1870) nom. cons., Uro- Hennen & Sotao (Sida 17: 173, 1996), Cummins &
cystidaceae. Anamorph Paepalopsis. c. 170, wide- Hiratsuka (/llustr. Gen. Rust Fungi edn 3: 225 pp.,
spread. Spore balls comprising spores completely or 2003), Maier et al. (CJB 81: 12, 2003), Wingfield et
incompletely covered by sterile cells. Pathogens of al. (Australas. Pl. Path. 33: 327, 2004), Aime (Myco-
anemone (U. anemones), cabbage (Brassica); science 47: 112, 2006).
U. brassicae, onion (Allium; U. magica, syn. Uropyxis J. Schrllt. (1875), Uropyxidaceae. c. 15
U. cepulae), autumn crocus (Co/chicum; U. co/chici), (mostly on Faboideae (autoecious) (Leguminosae)),
gladioli (Gladiolus; U. gladio/ico/a), rye (Seca/e; America; Africa; Taiwan. See Baxter (Myco/. 51:
U. occu/ta), Ranuncu/us (U. ranuncu/i), Trientalis 210, 1959; key).
(U. trientalis), violet (Viola; U. violae), wheat (Triti- Urospora Fabre (1879) [non Urospora Aresch. 1866,
cum; U. agropyri (syn. U. tritici), flag smut). See nom. cons., Algae]= Urosporella.
Liro (Ann. Univ. Abo. A 1 no. 1, 1922; monograph, Urospora Fayod (1889) = Panellus fide Singer (Agaric.
as Tuburcinia), Vlinky (Europ. Smut Fungi: 570 pp., mod. Tax. edn 3, 1975).
1994), Piepenbring (Ca/dasia 24: 103, 2002; Colom- Urosporella G.F. Atk. (1897), Xylariales. 1 or 2 (from
bia, key), Varucy & McKenzie (Fungal Diversity Res. stems), Europe; N. America. Possibly close to Cerio-
Ser. 8: 259 pp., 2002; New Zealand), Wang & spora. See Barr (Myco/. 58: 690, 1966), Kang et al.
Piepenbring (Myco/. Progr. 1: 399, 2002; China), (Mycoscience 40: 151, 1999).
Wolczanska & Rozwalka (Polish Botanical Journal Urosporellina E. Horak (1968) = Panellus fide Pegler
50: 93, 2005; Poland). (in litt.).
Urocystites Babajan & Tasl. (1970), Fossil Fungi. 1 Urosporellopsis W.H. Hsieh, Chi Y. Chen & Sivan.
(Tertiary), former USSR. (1994), Xylariales. 1 (from wood), Taiwan. See Can-
Urohendersonia Speg. (1902), anamorphic Pezizomy- non (in litt.), Hsieh et al. (MR 98: 101, 1994).
cotina, Cpd.= eP.19. 5, S. America; India. See Nag Urosporium Fingerh. (1836) nom. dub., anamorphic
Raj & Kendrick (CJB 49: 1853, 1971; key), Roux & Pezizomycotina.
Warmelo (MR 92: 223, 1989; ontogeny), Masilamani Ursicollum Gryzenh. & M.J. Wingf. (2006), anamor-
& Muthumary (Acta Bot. Indica 23: 157, 1995; ul- phic Cryphonectriaceae. 1, USA. See Gryzenhout &
trastr.). Wingfield (Stud. Myco/. 55: 44, 2006).
Urohendersoniella Petr. (1955), anamorphic Pezizo- Urupe Viegas (1944), Meliolaceae. 1 (from leaves),
mycotina, Cpd.#eP.19. 1, Australia. See Nag Raj Brazil.
(CJB 67: 3169, 1989; revision). US, US National Herbarium (Washington, DC, USA);
Uromyces (Link) Unger (1832) nom. cons., Puccini- founded 1868; a part of the Smithsonian Institution.
aceae. c. 800 (on angiosperms, esp. species-rich on Uslaria Nieuwl. (1916) = Gautieria.
Leguminosae: Faboideae), widespread. Usnea Dill. ex Adans. (1763), Parmeliaceae (L). c. 338,
U. appendiculatus (Phaseo/us), U.fabae (Vicia), widespread. See Asahina (Lichens ofJapan 3, 1956),
U. trifolii (Trifo/ium), U. striatus (Medicago). See Swinscow & Krog (Norw. JI Bot. 25: 221, 1978),
Tranzschel (Annis myco/. 8: 1, 1910), Guyot (Les Swinscow & Krog (Licheno/ogist 11: 207, 1979; E.
Uredinees. Genre Uromyces, 1938), Guyot (Les Afr., keys), Walker (Bull. Br. Mus. nat. hist. Bot. 13:
Uredinees. Genre Uromyces, 1951), Guyot (Les 1, 1985; Neuropogon, key 15 spp.), Awasthi (J. Hat-
Uredinees. Genre Uromyces, 1957), Hiratsuka (Rep. tori Bot. Lab. 61: 333, 1986; key 54 spp. India), Ta-
Tottori Myco/. Inst. 10, 1973), El-Gazzar in Polhill & vares (Mycotaxon 30: 39, 1987; U. strigosa, N. Am.,
Raven (Eds) (Advances in Legume Systematics l(ii): key), Clerc (Licheno/ogist 29: 209, 1997), Clerc &
979, 1981) Probably not separable from Puccinia. Herrera-Campos (Bryologist 100: 281, 1997; saxi-
Uromycetites Braun (1840), Fossil Fungi ? Puccinia- colous N. Am. spp.), Clerc (Lichenologist 30: 321,
les. 1 (Triassic), Germany. 1998; species concepts), Halonen et al. (Bryo/ogist
Uromycladium McAlpine (1905), Pileolariaceae. 7 (on 101: 36, 1998; British Columbia), Herrera-Campos et
Acacia, Albizia (Leguminosae)), Australasia (and al. (Bryologist 10: 303, 1998; Mexico), Tavares &
spread with cultivated hosts). See Burges (Proc. Sanders in Glenn et al. (Eds) (Lichenogr. Thomson-
Linn. Soc. N. S. W. 59: 212, 1934; morphology). iana: 171, 1998; USA), Heibel et al. (Am. J. Bot. 86:
Uromycodes Clem. (1909) = Schroeteriaster. 753, 1999; genetic diversity), Stevens (Biblthca
Uromycopsis Arthur (1906) = Uromyces fide Arthur Lichenol. 72: 128, 1999; Australia), Halonen (Bry-
(N. Amer. Fl. 7: 440, 1921). ologist 103: 38, 2000; Pacific NW), Ohmura & Ka-
Urophiala Yuill. (1910) = Zygosporium fide Mason shiwadani (J. Jap. Bot. 75: 164, 2000; E Asia),
(Mycol. Pap. 5: 134, 1941). Herrera-Campos et al. (Bryologist 104: 235, 2001;
716 USNEACEAE

Mexico), Ohmura (J. Hattori bot. Lab. 90: l, 2001; (8) Websdaneaceae
Japan, Taiwan), Articus et al. (MR. 106: 412, 2002; The Ustilaginales, which have long been regarded
phylogeny), Ohmura (J. Hattori bot. Lab. 92: 231, as a distinct group, have a mycelial parasitic phase
2002; phylogeny), Tavares (Constancea 83, 2002; and are yeast-like when cultured in vitro. Their taxo-
nomencl.), Articus (Taxon S3: 925, 2004; phylog- nomic status has always been uncertain. Brefeld
eny), Mallavadhani et al. (Biochemical Systematics (Unters. Gesammtgeb. Mykol. 12, 1895) introduced
and Ecology 32: 95, 2003; chemistry), Ohmura & Hemibasidiomycetes (Hemibasidi1) for them (the
Kanda (Lichenologist 36: 217, 2004), Clerc (Lichen- rusts being assigned to the Protobasidiomycetes) and
ologist 38: 191, 2006; Azores), Mi~dlikowska et al. although Hemibasidiomycetes was subsequently used
(Mycol. 98: 1088, 2006; phylogeny), Wirtz et al. in wider senses to include the rusts, Donk (see
(Taxon SS: 367, 2006; phylogeny), Torra & Randlane Basidiomycota) again restricted it to the smuts. Von
(Lichenologist 39: 415, 2007; Baltic region), Wirtz et Arx (1967) classified the smuts and the associated
al. (MR. 112: 472, 2008; phylogeny, biogeography). saprobic yeasts together with other yeasts in a class
Usneaceae Fee ex Zenker (1827) = Parmeliaceae. Endomycetes and in this he was followed by Kreisel
Usneomyces E.A. Thomas ex Cif. & Tomas. (1953) = (1969) who restricted the Ustilaginales to the Usti-
Usnea fide Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the laginaceae. Moore (Ant. v. Leeuwenh. 38: 567, 1972)
Fungi edn 8, 1995). on the basis of ultrastructural studies and other con-
usnic acid, yellow dibenzofuran derivative occurring in siderations treated the group as two classes, Ustomy-
lichens (e.g. some spp. of Cladonia, Usnea) which cetes and Sporidiomycetes, of a division (Ustomy-
has some antibiotic properties (anti-Gram + bacterial; cota) intermediate between ascomycetes and the
antifungal). Usually occurs in lichen cortices. See an- basidiomycetes with which smuts have been tradi-
tibiotics, Lichen products, Pigments. tionally associated. The current concept of Ustomy-
Ussurithyrites Krassilov (1967), Fossil Fungi, Asco- cetes (q.v.) is broad and includes 7 orders, with the
mycota. I (Cretaceous), former USSR. See Krasilov smuts divided into 2 families. Characters of the pro-
(Rannemelovaya Flora Yuzhnogo Primor'ya i Ee mycelium in these families are sufficiently distinct to
Znachenie Dlya Stratigrafii: 90, 1967). indicate possible ordinal rank, but elevation requires
Ustacystis Zundel (1945), Urocystidaceae. 2 (on additional support from molecular and ultrastructural
Rosaceae), N. America; Europe. See Bauer et al. data at present available for few species. In many
(Mycol. 87: 18, 1995; ultrastr.). species ustilospore germination (metabasidium de-
Ustalia Fr. (1825) = Pyrochroa. velopment) has never been observed (or is mycelial)
Ustanciosporium Vilnky (1999), ? Anthracoideaceae. and some investigators (e.g. Vilnky, 1994) therefore
22 (on Cyperaceae), widespread. See Piepenbring prefer not to emphasize the family division.
(Nova Hedwigia 70: 289, 2000; monogr.), Perez & The smut fungi occur typically as host-specific
Minter (JM/ Descr. Fungi Bact. 164, 2005). endophytes which, but for 2 spp. of Melanotaenium
Usteria Bat. & H. Maia (1962) [non Usteria Willd. on Selaginel/a, are parasitic on flowering plants, esp.
1790, Loganiaceae] = Mycousteria. Gramineae and Cyperaceae. Sori are commonly lim-
ustic acid (I) a hydroxyquinol from Aspergillus ustus ited to the ovary, anthers, inflorescence, or leaves
(Biochem. J. 48: 53, 1951 ); (2) an antimycobacterial (Entyloma) and stem of the host, though the root is
product from Ustilago maydis (Haskins et al., Can. J. attacked by Entorrhiza. The mycelium of delicate
Microbial. 1: 749, 1955). hyaline hyphae made up of I-, 2-, or multinucleate
ustilagic acids, metabolic products from Ustilago cells which may be throughout the plant or only at
maydis; antifungal and antibacterial (Haskins & the points of infection; it is commonly annual but
Thorn, CJB 29: 585, 1951). sometimes, as in Ustilago segetum var. avenae on
Ustilagidium Herzberg (1895) = Ustilago fide Dietel Arrhenatherum, perennial. The hyphae are generally
(Nat. Pflanzenfam. 6, 1928). intercellular (in U. maydis) and frequently with haus-
Ustilaginaceae Tul. & C. Tu!. (1847), Ustilaginales. 17 toria and sometimes clamp connexions; dolipore
gen. (+ 12 syn.), 607 spp. septa lacking (Moore, Ant. v. Leeuwenh. 38: 567,
Lit.: Spooner (TBMS 8S: 540, 1985), Vilnky & 1972); conidia may be formed on the surface of the
Oberwinkler (Nova Hedwigia Beih. 107: 96 pp., host (esp. in Entyloma) although in most genera only
1994), Bauer et al. (CJB 7S: 1273, 1997), Begerow et the smut spores (chlamydospores, brand spores, rest-
al. (CJB 7S: 2045, 1998), Vilnky (Aust. Syst. Bot. 14: ing spores, pseudospores, teliospores, ustospores,
385, 2001), Piepenbring et al. (Mycol. Progr. 1: 71, ustilospores) and basidiospores. Ustilospores (the
2002), Menzies et al. (Phytopathology 93: 167, preferred term, introduced by Donk, 1972), when ma-
2003), Stoll et al. (CJB 81: 976, 2003), Austin et al. ture, are generally exposed as a dark powder (some-
(Functional & Integrative Genomics 4: 207, 2004), times as in Anthracoidea and Cintractia they are
Begerow et al. (MR. 108: 1257, 2004), Jackson (Evo- compacted); less frequently they are enclosed within
lution Lancaster, Pa. S8: 1909, 2004), Vanky (Mycol. host tissue or are unpigmented. The spores may be in
Balcanica 1: 175, 2004), Vanky (Mycol. Balcanica 1: ones (Ustilago, Tilletia) or twos (Mycosyrinx,
175, 2004), Stoll et al. (MR. 109: 342, 2005). Schizonella), or in balls made up of fertile spores
Ustilaginales G. Winter (1880). Ustilaginomycetidae. 8 only (Sorosporium, Tolyposporium, Thecaphora), a
fam., 49 gen., 851 spp. Fams: sterile layer covering fertile spores (Urocystis, Doas-
(l)Anthracoideaceae sansia), or fertile spores covering sterile tissue (Tes-
(2) Cintractiaceae ticularia, Doassansiopsis). Every mature spore has
(3) Clintramraceae one diploid nucleus (Sampson, TBMS 23: I, 1939),
(4) Geminaginaceae and limited by a thin endospore and a thicker smooth
(5) Melanopsichiaceae or ornamented exospore (Zogg & Schwinn, TBMS
(6) UleieUaceae S7: 403, 1971; Mordue, TBMS 87: 407, 1986). At
(7) Ustilaginaceae germination meiosis takes place and a promycelium
 USTILAGINOMYCETES 717

(basidium, hemi-, or metabasidium, germ tube) hav- 1975). Brazil, Viegas (Bragantia 4: 739, 1944).
ing 4 or more basidiospores (sporidia (q.v.), Carpathians, Viinky (Carpathian Ustilaginales,
sporidiola, 'conidia', promycelial spores) is pro- 1985). China, Lee Ling (Mycol. Pap. 11, 1945; My-
duced. col. 41: 252, 1949), Wang ([Ustilaginales of China],
Smuts are facultative saprobes after ustilospore de- 1963; Chin.), Guo (Ustilaginaceae, in Flora Fun-
velopment when their growth on culture media is gorum Sinicorum 12, 2001). Colombia, Molina-
mycelial or yeast-like (and composed of budding Valero (Caldesia 13: 49, 1980), Costa Rica, Piepen-
cells variously known as sporidia or sprout cells). bring (Nova Hedwigia, Beiheft 113, 1996). Cuba,
Completion of the life cycle in culture is infrequent. Piepenbring & Hernandez (Revista Jard. Bot. Nae.
There is segregation for sex in the promycelium and 19: 121, 1998). Former Czechoslovakia, Bubak
conjugation between two basidiospores, a basidio- (Die Pilze Bohmens 2, 1916). Denmark, Rostrup
spore and a promycelial cell, two cells of one promy- (Ustilagineae Daniae, 1890). Europe, Viinky (Euro-
celium, or infrequently, two promycelia (Duran, Usti- pean smutfangi, 1994). Finland, Liro (Die Ustilagi-
laginales of Mexico, 1987; Ingold, Nova Hedw. 55: neen Finn/ands, 2 vols, 1924-38). France, Viennot-
153, 1992). Many physiologic races are on record. Bourgin (Encyclopedie Mycologique 25, 2 vols,
Hybridization of smuts takes place and methods for 1956). Germany, Scholz & Scholz (Eng/era 8, 1988;
its experimental study have been perfected. See Verh. Bot. Vereins Berlin Brandenburg 133: 343,
Whitehouse (TBMS 34: 340, 1951; heterothallism), 2000). Great Britain, Ainsworth & Sampson (The
Carris & Gray (Mycol. 86: 157, 1994), Bakkuren & British smut fangi, 1950), Mordue & Ainsworth (My-
Kronstad (Plant Cell 5: 123, 1993 ). col. Pap. 154, 1984); see also Plowright. Hungary,
Species have frequently been based on physiologic Moesz (A Karpat-Medence Oszoggombai. Les Usti-
races and a number of these become conspecific if laginales du bassin du Carpathes, 1950; Hung., Fr.
morphological characters are used for the differentia- summ.), Viinky, Giincziil & Toth (Acta Bot. Acad.
tion of species. Sci. Hungar. 28: 255, 1982). India, Mundkur & Thi-
The three chief types of infection are: (1) seedling rumalachar (Ustilaginales of India, 1952). Italy,
infection from ustilospores on the seed; (2) seedling Ciferri (Flora Italica 7 (17), 1938). Japan, Ito (My-
infection by mycelium in the seed as a result of usti- cological flora of Japan. 2. Basidiomycetes. 1. Usti-
lospore germination on the stigma at flowering time; laginales, 1936), Kakishima (Mem. Inst. Agr. For.
(3) infection by wind-borne sporidia from promycelia Univ. Tsukuba 1, 1982). Kazakhstan, Schvarzman
among decaying plant material (as for Ustilago may- ([Flora of the sporing plants of Kazakhstan. 2. Smut
dis, Entyloma). Dusting seed with a fungicide is of fungi], 1960; Russ.). Mexico, Duran (Ustilaginales of
use against ( 1), hot water seed treatment against (2), Mexico, 1987). New Zealand, Cunningham (Trans.
and spraying and dusting susceptible plants is a pos- NZ. Inst. 55: 397, 1924; suppl. Trans. NZ. Inst. 57,
sible control for (3). Resistant varieties are used 59, 61), Vanky & McKenzie (Smutfangi of New Zea-
whenever possible. land, in press). N. America, Clinton (Proc. Boston
Lit.: General: Bauer et al. (CJB 75: 1273, 1997; ul- Soc. Nat. Hist. 31: 329, 1904; North American Flora
trastr., classific.), Bauer et al. (in McLaughlin et al. 7, 1906), Fischer (Manual of North American smut
(Eds), Mycota 7(2): 57, 2000; Ustilaginomycetes), fangi, 1953). Norway, J0rstad (Nytt Mag. Bot. 10:
Begerow et al. (CJB 75: 2045, 1997; LS rDNA 85, 1963; excl. Anthracoidea). Pakistan, Ahmad
analyses, classific. ), Dietel (Nat. Pflanzenfam. 2 Aufl. (Myca/. Pap. 64, 1956). Poland, Kochman (Planta
6, 1928), Fischer (The smut fungi: a guide to the lit- Polonica 4, 1936), Kochman & Majewski (Flora
erature with bibliography, 1951; 3,300 ref.), Zundel Polska, Mycota 5, 1973). Romania, Siivulescu (Usti-
(The Ustilaginales of the World, 1953; descript., laginalele, 2 vols, 1957). S. Africa, Zundel (Bothalia
syn.), Fischer & Holton (Biology and control of smut 3: 283, 1938). Sweden, Lindeberg (Symb. bot. upsal.
fangi, 1957; general account), Fischer & Shaw (Phy- 16 (2), 1959; excl. Anthracoidea). Switzerland,
topath. 43: 181, 1953; speciation), Savulescu (Sy- Schellenber (Die Brandpilze der Schweiz, 1911 ),
dowia Beih. 1: 64, 1957; gen. key), Holm (Svensk. Zogg (Cryptog. Helv. 16: 277, 1985]). former
bot. Tidskr. 55: 585, 1961; phylogeny), Savile (Rep. USSR, Gutner (Golovnevye griby, 1941),
Tottori mycol. Inst. 28: 15, 1990; coevolution), Thi- Ul'yanischev ([Key to the smut fangi of the USSR,
rumalachar (Indian Phytopath. 19: 3, 1966; gen. 1968; Russ.]), Ramazanova et al. (Flora gribov Uz-
rev.), Viinky (Illustrated genera ofsmutfangi, 1987; bekistana.4. Golonevye griby, 1987), Karatygin &
2nd ed., in press; Trans. Mycol. Soc. Japan 32: 281, Azbukina (Definitorium fangorum URSS, Ustilagina-
1991; spore morphology in the taxonomy; MR 102: les, Pase. 1, 1989), Azbukina & Karatygin Azbukina
513, 1998; spore-ball-forming smut fungi; Myco- (Definitoriumfangorum Rossiae, Ustilaginales, Pase.
taxon 70: 35, 1999; Fungal Diversity 6: 131, 2001; 2, 1995). former Yugoslavia, Lindtner (Bull. Mus.
classific.), Zambettakis (Rev. Mycol. Paris 34: 399, Hist. nat. Pays Serbe ser. B 304: 1, 1950).
1970, gen. key; Bot. Rev. 6: 389, 19: 187, 31: 114, Ustilaginoidea Bref. (1895), anamorphic Hypocreales,
1940-65; Ann. Rev. Phytopath. 6: 213, 1968, spe- Hso.OeP.I. 6 (on Poaceae), widespread (subtropical).
cialization, genetics, variation). See Wang & Bai (Mycosystema 16: 257, 1997),
Regional: Africa, Zambettakis (BSMF 86: 305, Bischoff et al. (Mycol. 96: 1088, 2004; phylogeny),
1971; c. 300 spp., key gen., host index [also as re- Zhou et al. (Acta phytopath. sin. 34: 442, 2004;
print, Les Ustilaginales des plantes d'Afrique]; population structure), Yokoyama et al. (FEMS Mi-
suppl., BSMF 95: 393, 1979). Argentina, Hirschhorn crobiol. Lett. 264: 182, 2006; mating types).
(Las Ustilaginales de la flora Argentina, 1985). UstilaginoideUa Essed (1911) = Fusarium fide Brandes
Azerbaydzhan, Uljanishchev ([Fungal flora of (Phytopathology 9: 373, 1919).
Azerbaydzhan. I, Smut fungi], 1952; Russ.). Austra- Ustilaginomycetes R. Bauer, Oberw. & Viinky (1997),
lia, McAlpine (The smuts of Australia, 1910). Baltic Basidiomycota. 3 ord., 12 fam., 62 gen., 1113 spp.
Region, Ignataviciute ([Smuts of the Baltic Region], smut fungi. Ords:
718 USTILAGINOMYCETIDAE

( 1) Urocystidiales (Ustomycota) intermediate between ascomycetes and

(2) Ustilaginales the basidiomycetes with which smuts have been tra-
Usually plant parasites, with very few exceptions ditionally associated. SS rRNA analyses (Blanz &
on angiosperms. The soma of the smut fungi consists Gottschalk, 1984), supported also by biochemical
of saprobic haploid cells and parasitic dikaryotic hy- analyses (Prillinger et al., 1991) demonstrated an iso-
phae. Host-parasite interactions with deposits of spe- lated position of some smut fungi, classified today
cific fungal vesicles. Basidiospores in sori. The hy- into the Microbotryales within the Pucciniomycetes.
phae are septate, branched, usually intercellular, in Bauer et al. (1997) elaborated a new classification,
some groups also intracellular, in some taxa emitting based on ultrastructural characters. This was slightly
haustoria into the host cells. In many cases hyphae modified and perfected by Begerow et al.
are perennial, and usually giving little if any evidence (1997/1998), Piepenbring et al. (1999), Begerow et
of their presence before spore formation sets in. At al. (2000), Vanky (200 l ), Bauer et al. (200 l ), based
spore formation karyogamy takes place and diploid on molecular and classical morphological studies.
spores are produced. The smut spores or teliospores Ustilaginomycetidae Jiilich (1981 ), see Usti/aginomy-
(ustilospores, ustospores, chlamydospores, pro- cetes.
basidia) are the organs of dispersion and of resis- Ustilaginomycotina Doweld (2001), see Ustilagino-
tance. They are formed in the sori which consist of mycetes.
host tissues, of the spore mass, and in several genera Ustilaginula Clem. (1909) = Ustilagopsis.
also of modified fungal cells or tissues. Sori may be Ustilagites Babajan & Tasl. (1970), Fossil Fungi. 1
produced in the roots, stems, leaves, inflorescence, (Tertiary), former USSR.
flowers, anthers, ovaries, etc. The spores may be sin- Ustilago (Pers.) Roussel (1806), Ustilaginaceae. c. 200
gle, in pairs, or aggregated in more or less persistent (on Poaceae), widespread. Important diseases of ce-
spore balls. The spore balls may be composed en- reals, the causal organisms biologically distinct but
tirely of fertile spores, or of a combination of fertile morphologically close and variously treated as spe-
spores, sterile cells, and/or hyphae. At germination of cies, varieties or even physiologic races: U. segetum
the diploid spore a basidium (promycelium, (covered smut of barley (Hordeum; U. hordei) and
ustidium) is formed and meiosis takes place. The oats (Avena; U. ko/leri, U. levis)); U. segetum var.
basidia give rise to haploid basidiospores (sporidia), avenae (loose smut of oats; U. avenae); U. segetum
or more rarely to haploid hyphae. These, or some- var. tritici (loose smut of wheat; U. nuda, and bar-
times compatible basidial cells fuse in pairs to restore ley); U. scitaminea (sugarcane); U. maydis (syn.
the parasitic dikaryophase. Frequently, the haploid U. zeae, maize (Zea)); pathogens of various grasses:
basidiospores are capable of prolonged reproduction U. bromivora (esp. on Bromus), U. hypodytes,
on non-living substrata as yeast-like cells or also as U. striiformis (stripe smut); foxtail millet (Setaria
hyphal anamorphs developed from basidiospores, ca- ita/ica), U. crameri; bermuda grass (Cynodon dacty-
pable to produce forcibly discharged ballistoconidia. lon), U. cynodontis; mannagrass (Glyceria),
The limits toward pure saprobic fungi is not as sharp U.filiformis; reed (Phragmites), U. grandis; pampa-
as was thought earlier and there is even a pure sapro- grass (Cortaderia), U. quitensis (U. cortaderiae),
bic smut fungus, Tilletiaria, known only from cul- crabgrass (Digitaria), U. syntherismae; barnyard
ture. The infection may be localized, restricted to a grass (Echinochloa crusgal/i), U. trichophora.
certain organ or part of it, or generalized (systemic). U. esculenta on Zizania and U. maydis are edible.
Several species within a few genera may possess See Osner (Bull. Cornell agric. exp. Stn: 381, 1916;
anamorphs (conidial states). Ultrastructural and mo- U. striiformis), Ingold (MR 93: 405, 1989; Usti-
lecular biological investigations showed that there are lospore germination), Trione (MR 94: 489, 1990;
groups of microfungi closely related with the smut U. scitaminea), Mordue (Mycopath. 16: 227, 1991;
fungi which do not have teliospores (Microstro- U. esculenta).
matales, Malesseziales, Exobasidiales). On the other Ustilagopsis Speg. (1880) = Sphacelia fide Langdon
hand, the Microbotryales, with teliospores and life (TBMS 36: 74, 1953).
cycle as all other smut fungi, are more closely related Ustilentyloma Savile (1964), Ustilentylomataceae. 4
with the rust fungi than with other smut fungi. There (on Poaceae), Europe; N. America; Greenland. See
are even human pathogens belonging to the Usti- Vanky (Mycotaxon 78: 319, 2001; key), Aime et al.
laginomycetes (Malessezia). The number of 'true (Mycol. 98: 896, 2006; phylogeny).
smut fungus species' (possessing teliospores) is about Ustilentylomataceae R. Bauer & Oberw. (1997), Mi-
1450, distributed in 77 genera. The taxonomic status crobotryales. 3 gen., 9 spp.
of the smuts has often changed. Brefeld (Unters. Ge- Lit.: Denchev (Mycotaxon 55: 243, 1995), Piepen-
sammtgeb. Mykol.: 12, 1895) introduced Hemi- bring et al. (Pl. Syst. Evol. 199: 62, 1996), Bauer et
basidiomycetes (Hemibasidii) for the smuts (the rusts al. (CJB 75: 1273, 1997), Begerow et al. (CJB 75:
being assigued to the Protobasidiomycetes) and al- 2045, 1998), Piepenbring (Revta Biol. trop. 49: 411,
though Hemibasidiomycetes was subsequently used 2001), Vanky (Aust. Syst. Bot. 14: 385, 2001), Vanky
in wider senses to include the rusts, Donk (see (Mycol. Balcanica 1: 175, 2004), Kemler et al. (BMC
Basidiomycota) again restricted this taxon to the Evol. Biol. 6: 35, 2006).
smuts. Von Arx (1967) classified the smuts and the ustilospore, Donk's (K. ned. Akad. Wet. C 76: 111,
associated saprobic yeasts together with other yeasts 1973) name for a smut spore; ustospore (Moore, Ant.
in a class Endomycetes and in this he was followed v. Leeuwenhoek 38: 579, 1972).
by Kreisel ( 1969) who restricted the Ustilaginales to Ustomycetes, see Ustilaginomycetes.
the Ustilaginaceae. Moore (Ant. v. Leeuwenhoek 38: Ustomycota R.T. Moore (1972). Phylum for Septomy-
567, 1972) on the basis ofultrastructural studies and cetes rather like Saccharomycetales and Pucciniales
other considerations treated the group as two classes, but not satisfactorily either (Moore, Ant. v. Leeuwen-
Ustomycetes and Sporidiomycetes, of a new phylum hoek 38: 567, 1972); assimilative phase often yeast-
 VALSACEAE 719

like. See Ustilaginomycetes. Fennica I-IV. Acta Societatis pro Fauna et Flora
ustospore, see ustilospore. Fennica 49 (1921), 53 (1922), 57 (1927), 57 (1934);
Ustulina Tul. & C. Tul. (1863) = Kretzschmaria fide also produced papers on lichens of central Africa,
Martin (JS. Afr. Bot. 36: 73, 1970), Lress0e (SA 13: east Asia, Siberia, etc. Biogs, obits etc. Aiava (Publi-
43, 1994), Rogers & Ju (Mycotaxon 68: 345, 1998). cations from the Herbarium. University of Turku l,
Ustulinites K.irschst. (1925), Fossil Fungi. I, Germany. 1986) [journey to Brazil]; Aiava (Publications from
Utharomyces Boedijn (1959), Pilobolaceae. I (esp. the Herbarium. University ofTurku 2, 1988) [types in
coprophilous), widespread (subtropical). See Kirk & TUR]; Grummann (1974: 612); Linkola (Acta So-
Benny (TBMS 75: 123, 1980), Voigt & Wllstemeyer cietatis pro Fauna et Flora Fennica 57 (3), 1934)
(Gene 270: I 13, 2001; phylogeny), Delgado Avila et [bibliography, portrait]; Magnusson (Anna/es de
al. (Revista Cientifica 15: 159, 2005; Venezuela). Cryptogamie Exotique 3: 5, 1930) [bibliography, por-
Uthatobasidium Donk (1956) = Thanatephorus fide trait]; Stafleu & Cowan (TL-2 6: 636, 1986).
Roberts (Rhizoctonia-forming fungi, 1999). Vainiocora, see Wainiocora.
Utraria Que!. (1873) = Lycoperdon Pers. fide De- Vainiona Werner (1943) =Neonorrlinia.
moulin (Persoonia 7: 152, 1973). Vainionia Riisiinen (1943) nom. inval. = Calicium fide
Utriascus Reblova (2003), Sordariales. I, Czech Re- Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi edn 8,
public. Possibly related to the Coryneliaceae. See 1995).
Reblova (Mycol. 95: 128, 2003). Vainionora Kalb (1991), Lecanoraceae (L). 5, S.
utricle, the bladder-like covering of certain fungi, e.g. America. See Lurnbsch et al. (Bryo/ogist 99: 269,
Dendrogaster. 1996), Kalb (Biblthca Lichenol. 88: 301, 2004).
utriform, bag-like. Vairimorpha Pilley (1976), Microsporidia. 11.
Uvarispora Goos & Piroz. (1975), anamorphic Pe- Vakrabeeja Subram. (1957) = Nakataea fide Ellis
zizomycotina, Hso. JbH.1. I, Panama. See Goos & (Dematiaceous Hyphomycetes, 1971).
Pirozynski (CJB 53: 2930, 1975). Valdensia Peyronel (1923), anamorphic Valdensinia,
Uvasporina Benes (1956), Fossil Fungi. I (Carbonif- Hso.OfP.l. I, Italy. See Redhead & Perrin (CJB 50:
erous), former Czechoslovakia. 409, 1972), Redhead & Perrin (CJB 50: 2083, 1972).
Uwebraunia Crous & M.J. Wingf. (1996) = Disso- Valdensinia Peyronel ( 1953 ), Sclerotiniaceae. Ana-
conium fide Crous et al. (Sydowia 51: 155, 1999; cf. morph Valdensia. 1, Europe; N. America. See
Dissoconium), Crous et al. (MR. 105: 425, 2001; phy- Norvell & Redhead (Can. J. For. Res. 24: 1981,
logeny), Crous et al. (Myca/. 93: 1081, 2001; phylog- 1994), Holst-Jensen et al. (Myca/. 89: 885, 1997;
eny), Crous et al. (Stud. Myca/. 50: 195, 2004; phy- phylogeny).
logeny), Crous (in litt., 2008). Valentinia Velen. (1939) = Xeromphalina fide Kuyper
Uyucamyces H.C. Evans & Minter (1985), anamorphic (in litt. ).
Ocotomyces, Ccu.OeH.l. 1, Honduras. See Evans & Valetoniella Hllhn. (1909), Niessliaceae. 3 (dead wood
Minter (TBMS 84: 68, 1985). or fungicolous ), widespread (esp. tropics). See
V8A, see Media. Samuels & Barr (CJB 75: 2165, 1998).
VA, VAM (of mycorrhizas ), vesicular-arbuscular; see Valetoniellopsis Samuels & M.E. Barr (1998), Niessli-
Mycorrhiza. aceae. Anamorph Acremonium-like. 1 (dead Palmae),
vagant (of lichens), see vagrant. N. America. See Samuels & Barr (CJB 75: 2165,
Vaginaria (Forq.) Sacc. (1887) [non Vaginaria Rich. 1998), Zhang & Blackwell (MR. 106: 148, 2002; phy-
ex Pers. 1805, Cyperaceae] = Amanitopsis fide logeny).
Kuyper (in litt. ). valid (of names), published in accord with the Code
Vaginarius Roussel (1806) nom. rej. = Amanitopsis. Arts 29-45; such names may be illegitimate or le-
Vaginata Nees ex Gray (1821) nom. rej. = Amanita gitimate; pre- (of names or authors), published be-
Pers. fide Kuyper (in litt. ). fore 1753, the starting point for the nomenclature of
Vaginatispora K.D. Hyde (1995), Lophiostomataceae. fungi under the Code; devalidated; cf. Nomenclature.
1, Australia. See Hyde (Nova Hedwigia 61: 234, Valsa Adans. (1763) nom. rej. = Diatrype fide Cannon
1995), Liew et al. (Myca/. 94: 803, 2002; phylog- & Hawksworth (Taxon 32: 478, 1983), Lress0e (SA
eny). 13: 43, 1994).
Vagnia D. Hawksw. & Mill.di. (1997), anamorphic Valsa Fr. (1849) nom. cons., Valsaceae. Anamorph
Pezizomycotina, Cpd.?.?. 1, Poland. See Hawksworth Cytospora. 70 (from bark), widespread. See Defago
& Mil\.(llikowska (Lichenologist 29: 45, 1997). (Phytopath. Z. 14: 103, 1944), Barr (Myca/. Mem. 7,
vagrant (of lichens), unattached; erratic; vagant. See 1978), Spielman (CJB 63: 1355, 1985; N. Am.), Dar-
Rosentreter (Bryologist 96: 333, 1993; N. Am.). gan & Sharma (Kavaka 19: 27, I, 1994; Indian spp.),
Vainio ['Wainio'] (Edvard August; 1853-1929; Farr et al. (Sydowia 53: 185, 2001; phylogeny), Ad-
Finland). PhD (188), then academic staff (1880- ams et al. (Australas. Pl. Path. 35: 521, 2006; Aus-
1922), Helsinki University; Turku (1922 onwards). tralia), Kalkanci et al. (Medical Mycology 44: 531,
Acquired an uncontested position as the 'Grand Old 2006; from human), Zhang et al. (Myca/. 98: 1076,
Man of lichenology' (Lynge). Collections of over 2006; phylogeny).
33,000 specimens now in Turku (TUR). Pubis. Valsaceae Tul. & C. Tul. (1861), Diaporthales. 16 gen.
Monographia Cladoniarum universalis, I-III. Acta (+ 23 syn.), 217 spp.
Societatis pro Fauna et Flora Fennica 4 (1887), 10 Lit.: Barr (Iranian Journal of Plant Pathology,
(1894), 14 (1897) [reprint 1978]; Lichenes Insularum 1978), Monod (Beih. Sydowia 9: 1, 1983), Spielman
Philippinarum, I-IV. Philippine Journal of Science (CJB 63: 1355, 1985), Gille (Arch. phytopath. Pflanz.
Section C 4 (1909), 8 (1913), Anna/es Academiae 26: 237, 1990), Vasil'eva (Pyrenomycetes of the Rus-
Scientiarum Fennicae Section A 15 (1921), 19 sian Far East l, 1993; keys), Vasil'eva (Pyrenomy-
(1923); Lichens du Bresil, I-II. Acta Societatis pro cetes of the Russian Far East 2, 1994; keys), Wang et
Fauna et Flora Fennica 7 (1890); Lichenographia al. (Phytopatho/ogy 88: 376, 1998), Adams et al.
720 VALSALES

(Mycol. 94: 947, 2002), Castlebury et al. (Myco/. 94: cotina, Cac.OeP.15. 1, Africa.
1017, 2002), Adams et al. (Stud. Myco/. 52: 146 pp., Vanhallia L. Marchand (1828) = Chaetomium fide
2005), Rossman et al. (Mycoscience 48: 135, 2007; Mussat (Syll.fang. 15: 449, 1901).
phylogeny). Vanibandha Manohar., N.K. Rao, Kunwar & D.K.
Valsales = Diaporthales. Agarwal (2006), anamorphic Pezizomycotina. 1, In-
Valsaria Ces. & De Not. (1863), Diaporthales. 41, dia. See Manoharachary et al. (Indian Phytopath. 59:
widespread. See Petrak (Sydowia 15: 299, 1962), 212, 2006).
Glawe (Myco/. 77: 62, 1985; anamorphs), Ju et al. Vankya D. Ershad (2000), Urocystidaceae. 2 (on Lili-
(Mycotaxon 58: 419, 1996), Waldner (Rheinl.-Pfiilz. aceae), widespread. See Bacigalova et al. (Polish Bo-
Pilzj. 5-6: 119, 1995). tanical Journal 50: 145, 2005).
Valsarioxylon Hohn. ( 1929) nom. nud., Pezizomy- Vanrija R.T. Moore (1980) = Apiotrichum fide Moore
cotina. (MR 95: 639, 1991).
Valsella Fuckel (1870), Valsaceae. Anamorph Cyto- Vanrijia R.T. Moore (1980) = Cryptococcus Yuill.
spora. 2 (on Salix), Europe. See Barr (Myco/. Mem. Vanromburghia Holterm. (1898)? = Marasmius fide
7, 1978), Zhang et al. (Myco/. 98: 1076, 2006; phy- Singer (Agaric. mod. Tax. edn 2: 808, 1962).
logeny). Vanterpoolia A. Funk (1982), anamorphic Pezizomy-
Valseutypella H6hn. (1919), Valsaceae. Anamorph cotina, Hsp.lbH.3. 1, Canada. See Funk (CJB 60:
Cytospora. 2, Europe; N. America. See Hubbes (Phy- 973, 1982).
topath. Z. 39: 389, 1960), Checa et al. (Mycotaxon Vantieghemia Kuntze (1891) = Syncephalis.
25: 323, 1988), Checa & Martinez (Mycotaxon 36: Vanudenia Bat. & H. Maia (1963) = Schizothyrium
43, 1989; anamorph). fide von Arx & Millier (Stud. Myco/. 9, 1975).
valsoid, having groups of perithecia with their beaks Vararia P. Karst. (1898), Lachnocladiaceae. 54, wide-
pointing inward (convergent), or even parallel to the spread. See Boidin & Lanquetin (BSMF 91: 457,
surface, as in Va/sa. Cf. eutypoid. 1975), Boidin & Lanquetin (BSMF 92: 247, 1976),
Valsonectria Speg. (1881), Hypocreales. 6 (living and Boidin & Lanquetin (Mycotaxon 6: 277, 1977), Pas-
dead plant tissues), widespread. See Huhndorf (My- coe et al. (TBMS 82: 723, 1984; white rot of Rubus),
col. 84: 642, 1992), Seifert & Samuels (Myco/. 89: Stalpers (Stud. Myco/. 40: 103, 1996; key), Larsson
512, 1997), Huhndorf et al. (Myco/. 96: 368, 2004; & Larsson (Myco/. 95: 1037, 2003; phylogeny).
phylogeny). Vargamyces Toth (1980), anamorphic Pezizomycotina,
VAM fungi, vesicular-arbuscular mycorrhizal fungi; Hso.= eP.1/10. 1 (aquatic). See G6ncz61 et al. (Myco-
VA fungi; see Mycorrhiza. taxon 39: 301, 1990; growth and development in cul-
Vamsapriya Gawas & Bhat (2006), anamorphic Pe- ture).
zizomycotina. I, Karnataka. See Gawas & Bhat (My- Variation in fungi, The text of this entry is unrevised
cotaxon 94: 150, 2006). and remains the same as for the ninth edition. Varia-
van Tieghem cell, a ring of glass or other material, tion in fungi may be the result of environment and
fixed to a glass slide, over which is placed a cover- not heritable (modifications, Bauer) or may be heri-
glass with a 'hanging drop' of the microorganism un- table and (1) determined by the coming together or
der investigation. See Duggar (Fungous diseases of separating of heritable factors (as in combinations) or
plants, 1909). (2) not so determined (mutations). Modifications
Vanakripa Bhat, W.B. Kendr. & Nag Raj (1993), ('temporary' or 'reversible' variations, such as
anamorphic Pezizomycotina, Hsp.0-leP.1. 2, India. changes in mycelial growth and pathogenicity) fre-
See Bhat & Kendrick (Mycotaxon 49: 76, 1993), Pin- quently take place in culture, sometimes in associa-
noi et al. (Nova Hedwigia 77: 213, 2003), Tsui et al. tion with non-reversible (discontinuous) variations of
(Mycol. 95: 124, 2003), Castaneda Ruiz et al. (Myco- a mutation (saltation, dissociation) type. The compo-
taxon 91: 339, 2005). sition of the medium may have an effect on fre-
Vanbeverwijkia Agnihothr. (1961), anamorphic Pe- quency of saltation; Fusarium, for example, saltating
zizomycotina, Hsp.0-= hH.15. 1, Assam; USA. See less readily on a poor medium, Aspergil/us more
Agnihothrudu (TBMS 44: 51, 1961), Shearer & Crane readily in a mannitol-nitrite solution.
(Myco/. 63: 249, 1971). The polymorphic variation (Snyder & Hansen) in a
Vanbreuseghemia Balab. (1965) = Keratinomyces. species in nature may be so great that the forms are
Vandasia Velen. (1922) nom. dub.,? Phallales. put in three, four or more genera. The existence of
Vanderbylia D.A. Reid (1973), Polyporaceae. 5, wide- the 'dual phenomenon' (Hansen) in anamorphic
spread. See Sikombwa & Piearce (Bull. BMS 19: 124, fungi, has the effect of giving two kinds of culture.
1985; medicinal use V. ungulata), Comer (Beih. Lit.: Brierley (Proc. Int. Congr. Pl. Sci. 2, 1929),
Nova Hedwigia 86: 241, 1987; key), Decock & Ry- Snyder & Hansen (Proc. 6th Paci.fie Sci. Congr. 4,
varden (Myco/. 91: 386, 1999), Decock (Mycol. 93: 1940), Hansen (Myco/. 30: 242, 1938), Day (Ann.
774, 2001; S.E. Asia), Decock & Masuka (Systemat- Rev. Microbiol. 14: I, 1960; plant pathogenic fungi),
ics and Geography ofPlants 73: 161, 2003; Africa). Sugiyama (Ed.) (P/eomorphicfangi, 1987).
Vanderwaltia E.K. Novak & Zsolt (1961) =Kloeck- Varicellaria Ny!. (1858), Ochrolechiaceae (L). 3,
eraspora fide Batra in Subramanian (Ed.) (Taxonomy widespread. See Erichsen (Rabenh. Krypt.-Fl. 9 2.2:
offangi 1: 187, 1978), von Arx (Gen. Fungi Sporul. 687, 1935; Eur.), Oshio (J. Sci. Hiroshima Univ. B(2)
Cult. Edn 3, 1981 ). 12: 81, 1968; Japan), Schmitt et al. (Biblthca
Vanderwaltozyma Kurtzman (2003), Saccharomyce- Licheno/. 86: 147, 2003; phylogeny), Schmitt &
taceae. 2, Europe; S. Africa. See Kurtzman (FEMS Lumbsch (Mo/. Phylogen. Evol. 33: 43, 2004; chem-
Yeast Res. 4: 242, 2003), Lopandic et al. (Myco/. istry, phylogeny), Lumbsch et al. (Biol. J. Linn. Soc.
Progr. 4: 205, 2005), Suh et al. (Myco/. 98: 1006, 89: 615, 2006), Schmitt et al. (J. Hattori bot. Lab.
2006; phylogeny). 100: 753, 2006; phylogeny).
Vanderystiella Henn. (1908), anamorphic Pezizomy- Varicellariomyces Cif. & Tomas. (1953) = Varicel-
 VELUTARINA 721

lana fide Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the Fungi vegetative compatibility, the ability of vegetative
edn 8, 1995). hyphae to anastomose and form a stable hetero-
Varicosporina Meyers & Kohlm. ( 1965), anamorphic karyon. This ability is restricted genetically by the
Corollospora, Hso.lbH.10. 2 (marine), widespread vegetative incompatibility system such that hyphae
(tropical to subtropical). See Nakagiri (TBMS 90: differing at one or more loci, termed 'vegetative
265, 1988; conidia form and function), Spatafora et compatibility' (vc) or 'heterokaryon compatibility
al. (Am. J. Bot. 85: 1569, 1998; phylogeny), Zhang et (bet) loci, are unable to form a stable heterokaryon.
al. (Mycol. 98: 1076, 2006; phylogeny). Mycelia sharing the same vc loci belong to the same
Varicosporium W. Kegel (1906), anamorphic Hy- vegetative compatibility group (veg). Veg's have
menoscyphus, Hso.lbH.l. 5, widespread. See Tubaki been used to detennine genetic structures of fungal
(TBMS 49: 345, 1966; teleomorph), Nawawi (TBMS populations. In most fungi, the vegetative compatibil-
63: 27, 1974), Baschien et al. (Nova Hedwigia 83: ity system is independant of the mating system,
311, 2006). which controls sexual compatibility (see sex).
variecolin, an anti-tubercle bacillus antibiotic from Lit.: Anagnostakis (Exp. Mycol. 1: 306, 1977),
Aspergillus variecolor (teleomorph, Emericella Beadle & Coonradlt (Genetics 29: 291, 1944), Bray-
variecolor) (Gupta & Viswanathan, Antibiot. & ford (MR. 94: 745, 1990), Carlisle (in Rayner et al.
Chemother 5: 496, 1955). (Eds), Evolutionary biology of the fungi, 1987),
variety, see Classification. Caten (J. Gen. Microbial. 72: 221, 1972), Coates et
Variocladium Descals & Marvanova (1999), anamor- al. (TBMS 76: 41, 1981), Leslie (Ann. Rev. Phyto-
phic Pezizomycotina, Hso.?.?. 1, British Isles. See path. 31: 127, 1993), Mylyk (Genetics 83: 275,
Descals ~t al. (CJB 76: 1658, 1998). 1976), Puhalla (CJB 63: 179, 1985), Todd & Rayner
Variolaria Bull. [not traced] nom. dub.,? Fungi. (Sci. Progress Oxford 66: 331, 1980).
Variolaria Gray (1821) nom. dub., Fungi. veil, see annulus (apical -, hymenial -), cortina, mar-
Variolaria Pers. (1794) nom. rej. = Pertusaria. ginal-, partial - (inner-), pellicular -, protoblem
variolarioid, having powdery or granular tubercules. (primordial -), universal -.
Varisulcosporites Rouse & Mustard (1997), Fossil veins (oflichens), strands of tissue on the lower surface
Fungi. 1, British Columbia. See Rouse & Mustard of foliose lichens, esp. Peltigera where they may re-
(Palynology 21: 208, 1997). place a lower cortex. Gyelnik (Bot. Kozlemen. 24:
Varmasporites Kalgutkar & Janson. (2000), Fossil 122, 1927) distinguished 2 types: caninoid - where
Fungi, anamorphic Ascomycota. 1, India. See Kal- the strands are separated to the tips of the lobes;
gutkar & Jansonius (AASP Contributions Series 39: polydactyloid - where the strands are confluent to-
309, 2000). wards the tips of the lobes. Maas Geesteranus also
Vascellum F. Smarda (1958) = Lycoperdon Pers. See recognized malaceoid -, where the undersurface has
Ponce de Leon (Fieldiana, Bot. 32: 109, 1970; key), a few whitish interstices faintly indicating venation.
Smith (Bull. Soc. Linn. Lyon num. spec. 43: 407, velar, pertaining to a veil.
1974; N America), Homrich & Wright (CJB 66: Velenovskj (Josef; 1858-1949; Czech). Extraordinary
1285, 1988; S America), Kreisel (Blyttia 51: 125, Professor of Phytopathology (1892) then Professor of
1993; key), Larsson & Jeppson (MR. 112: 4, 2008; Phytopathology & Plant Systematics (1898-1927)
synonym of Lycoperdon). and Director of Botanic Garden of Charles University
Vasculomyces S.F. Ashby (1913), anamorphic Pezizo- (1900-1927), Charles University, Prague. Expert on
mycotina, Hso.-.-. 1, West Indies. See Ciferri (Sy- discomycetes. Pubis. Ceske Houby. 5 parts (1920-
dowia 8: 258, 1954). 1922); Monographia Discomycetum Bohemiae 2 vols
Vasudevella Chona, Munjal & Bajaj (1957), anamor- (1934). Work. Biogs, obits etc. Lloyd (Mycological
phic Pezizomycotina, Cpd.leH.19. 1, India. See Nag Notes by C.G. Lloyd 75: 1349, 1925); Pilat (CeskO
Raj (CJB 51: 1337, 1973). Mykologie 3: 65, 1949, portrait) [in Czech]; Kotlaba
Vavraia J. Weiser ( 1977), Microsporidia. 6. & SkalickY (Preslia 30: 327, 1938).
vector, an organism that carries and transmits a patho- Veligaster Guzman (1970) = Scleroderma fide De-
gen to the host which it attacks, such as an insect car- moulin & Dring (Bull. Jard. bot. nat. Belg. 45: 343,
rying fungal mycelium or spores (e.g. Scolytus spp. 1975).
beetles transmitting Ophiostoma novo-ulmi to Ulmus Vellosiella Rangel (1915) [non Vellosiella Baill. 1887,
trees). A fungus - carries a virus infection with it Scrophulariaceae] = Mycovellosiella.
when moving from its existing host to a new host; Velolentinus Overeem (1927) nom. nud. = Panus fide
some plant viruses are transmitted to new host plants Pegler (Kew Bull. Addit. Ser. 10, 1983 ).
by association with root-infecting fungi; the vector Velomycena Pilat (1953) = Galerina fide Singer (Aga-
phase is the motile zoospores in Olpidium sp. trans- ric. mod. Tax. edn 3, 1975).
mitting Tombusvirus and Necrovirus spp. and the let- Veloporphyrellus L.D. Gomez & Singer (1984), Bole-
tuce big vein and tobacco stunt viruses; Polymyxa taceae. 1, C America. See Gomez & Singer (Brenesia
graminis, P. betae and Spongospora subterranea 22: 293, 1984), Watling & Turnbull (Edinb. J. Bot.
transmit viruses in the genus Furovirus, and 49: 343, 1993; South and East Central Africa).
P. graminis transmit viruses in the genus Bymovirus Veloporus Que!. (1888) = Boletus Fr. fide Killermann
(see Viruses); plasmid-, a plasmid constructed to in Engler & Prantl (Naturl. Pflanzenfam. 2, 1928).
include a particular gene sequence, and inserted into velum, see veil.
another fungus where its properties are expressed Velutaria Fuckel (1870), Hyaloscyphaceae. 1, Europe.
(see Genetic engineering). See Korf (Mycol. 45: 298, 1953).
vegetable caterpillar, a mummified lepidopteran larva Velutarina Korf ex Korf (1971), Helotiaceae. 2, wide-
from which arise teleomorph stromata of Cordyceps spread. See Korf ex Korf(Phytologia 21: 201, 1971),
spp. Zhuang et al. (Mycosystema 19: 478, 2000; phylog-
vegetative, see assimilative. eny).
722 VELUTICEPS

Veluticeps (Cooke) Pat. (1894), Gloeophyllaceae. 9, Raitviir (Scripta Mycologica Tartu 20, 2004; key).
widespread. V. berkeleyi (wood rot of Pinus). See Venturiola.
Gilbertson et al. (Mycol. 60: 29, 1968), Hjortstam & Venularia Pers. (1822) nom. nud.,? Fungi.
Telleria (Mycotaxon 37: 53, 1990), Nakasone (Mycol. Venustisporium R.F. Castaileda & Iturr. (1999), ana-
82: 622, 1990; key), Nakasone (Sydowia 56: 258, morphic Pezizomycotina, Hso.?.?. I, Venezuela. See
2004). Castaneda-Ruiz & Iturriaga (Mycotaxon 72: 455,
velutinate (velutinous), thickly covered with delicate 1999).
hairs; like velvet; see phalacrogenous. Venustocephala Matsush. (1995), anamorphic Pezizo-
Velutipila D. Hawksw. (1987), anamorphic Pezizomy- mycotina, Hso.OeH.9. I, Ecuador. See Matsushima
cotina, Hso.OfH.10. I (on Algae), Austria. See (Matsush. Mycol. Mem. 8: 41, 1995).
Hawksworth (Notes R. bot. Gdn Edinb. 44: 555, Venustosynnema R.F. Castaneda & W.B. Kendr.
1987). (1990), anamorphic Pezizomycotina, Hsy.OeH.15. I,
=
Venenarius Earle (1909) Amanita Pers. Cuba. See Castaneda & Kendrick (Univ. Waterloo
venose, having veins. Biol. Ser. 32: 45, 1990).
ventral, front, or lower surface; the surface facing the Veracruzomyces Mercado, Guarro, Heredia & J. Mena
axis, cf. dorsal; frequently used for the lower surface (2002), anamorphic Pezizomycotina. 1, Mexico. See
of foliose lichens. Mercado-Sierra et al. (Nova Hedwigia 75: 534,
ventricose, swelling out in the middle or at one side; 2002).
inflated (Fig. 23.38). Veralucia D.R. Reynolds & P.H. Dunn (1982) =
Ventrographium H.P. Upadhyay, Cavalc. & A.A. Cephaleuros fide Reynolds & Dunn (Mycol. 76: 719,
Silva (1986), anamorphic Pezizomycotina, 1984).
Hsy.OfH.15. I, Brazil. See Upadhyay et al. (Mycol. Veramyces Matsush. (1993), anamorphic Pezizomy-
78: 494, 1986). cotina, Hso.= eP.3/10. I, Peru. See Matsushima (Ma-
Venturia De Not. (1844) nom. rej. = Protoventuria. tsush. Mycol. Mem. 7: 71, 1993).
Venturia Sacc. (1882) nom. cons., Venturiaceae. Veramyces Subram. (1993) [non Veramyces Matsush.
Anamorph Fusicladium. 57, widespread. V. cerasi 1993, anamorphic Ascomycota] nom. inval. =Vera-
(cherry scab), V. chlorospora (willow (Salix) scab mycina fide Hawksworth et al. (Dictionary of the
and canker), V. inaequalis (apple scab), V. pirina Fungi edn 8, 1995).
(pear scab) (see Fusicladium). See Sivanesan Veramycina Subram. (1995), anamorphic Chae-
(Biblthca Mycol. 59, 1977; key), Morelet (Cryptog. tosphaerella, Hso.OeH.15. l, Himalaya. See Subra-
Mycol. 6: IOI, 1985; key 10 spp. on Populus), Barr manian (Kavaka 20/21: 58, 1992/1993), Reblova
(Sydowia 41: 25, 1989; key 39 N. Am. spp.), Schna- (Mycotaxon 70: 387, 1999).
bel et al. (Phytopathology 89: 100, 1999; DNA), Verdipulvinus A.W. Ramaley (1999), anamorphic
Tenzer & Gessler (Eur. J. Pl. Path. 105: 545, 1999; Pezizomycotina, Hso.?.?. l, USA. See Ramaley (My-
mol. var.), Ishii & Yanase (MR 104: 755, 2000; spp. ca/. 91: 132, 1999).
on pears), Kasanen et al. (MR 105: 338, 2001; on Verlandea Bat. & Cif. (1957) = Stomiopeltis fide von
Populus), Stehmann et al. (Phytopathology 91: 633, Arx & Milller (Stud. Mycol. 9, 1975).
2001; genetics), Ahlholm et al. (Evolution Lancaster, Verlotia Fabre (1879) = Heptameria fide Lucas &
Pa. 56: 1566, 2002; genetic diversity), Newcombe Sutton (TBMS 57: 283, 1971).
(MR 107: 108, 2003; on Populus), Beck et al. (My- Vermicularia Tode (1790) [non Vermicularia Moench
col. Progr. 4: 111, 2005; phylogeny), Spatafora et al. 1802, Verbenaceae] = Colletotrichum fide Duke
(Mycol. 98: 1018, 2006; phylogeny), Crous et al. (TBMS 13: 156, 1928), Sutton in Bailey & Jeger
(Stud. Mycol. 58: 185, 2007; phylogeny), Winton et (Eds) (Colletotrichum: biology, pathology and con-
al. (Mycol. 99: 240, 2007; phylogeny). trol, 1992).
Venturiaceae E. Milli. & Arx ex M.E. Barr (1979), Vermiculariella Oudem. (1898) nom. conf., Fungi. See
Pleosporales. 36 gen. (+ 48 syn.), 306 spp. Petrak (Annis mycol. 42: 58, 1944).
Lit.: Fischer (Rabenh. Krypt.-Fl. 4 2.1: 25, 1892), Vermiculariopsiella Bender (1932), anamorphic Echi-
Barr (CJB 46: 799, 1968; N. Am.), Sivanesan (Bi- nosphaeria, Hsp.OeH.15. 10, widespread. See Naw-
tunicate Ascomycetes and their Anamorphs, 1984), awi et al. (Mycotaxon 37: 173, 1990; key), Mel'nik
Sivanesan (Bitunicate Ascomycetes and their Ana- (Mikol. Fitopatol. 33: 169